《Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°You¡¯re the one they sent me?¡± In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed. The next thing he knew, she had straddled him. Lifting her slender hand to pat the man¡¯s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, ¡°Well, you¡¯re quite easy on the eyes!¡± The woman¡¯s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet¡¯s features to contort with disgust. There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method. It was practically unprecedented! The woman¡¯s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. ¡°Kiss me!¡± ¡°Are you sure you wanna do this?¡± Evan avoided the woman¡¯s rosy lips and calmly asked. ¡°That¡¯s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?¡± How can she still be asking this question at a time like this? Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him. ¡°Am I a real man, you ask? You¡¯ll be sure to find out in a moment!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole¡¯s body. The next day. Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows. This is¡­ She sat up abruptly. Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes fromst night yed in her mind like a movie. That¡¯s right. The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him. ¡°This is payback, you filthy scumbag!¡± ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts. She lifted her head to see a maning out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset. I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It¡¯s no surprise that he¡¯s a gigolo! ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Nicole asked. Evan¡¯s lips arched into a mocking smile. ¡°Because I¡¯m curious. Now that you¡¯ve sessfully seduced me, how do you n on holding me responsible for you?¡± In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him ountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep. Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest ¨C Nicole gave him an eye roll. ¡°Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?¡± With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. ¡°Here¡¯s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your servicest night wasn¡¯t too shabby.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service? Does this woman have a death wish? As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice. At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and nced back at him with a strained smile. ¡°Is that too little? Well, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re only worth that much!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°You-¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Ciao!¡± She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door m shut, the scowl on his face deepened. ¡°You¡¯re one dead meat, woman!¡± ¡­ Nine monthster. ¡°Waaahh!¡± The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room. Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little. This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go! Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her ¡°supermom¡± abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention. Nicole¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome andvishly-dressed man seated in the middle. What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays? With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer¡¯s question. ¡°Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you¡¯ve been searching for a particr person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!¡± Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I¡¯d like to give it back to her ¨C a hundredfold!¡± A hundredfold! Thest two words were emphasized. Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like. Later on, he highlighted an important fact. ¡°Even her family doesn¡¯t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!¡± One million¡­ just to find me? Isn¡¯t this man being overly generous? A heavy sense of foreboding wed at Nicole¡¯s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold. Crap! This man isn¡¯t a gigolo! He¡¯s the president of Seet Group International ¨C Evan Seet! But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo¡­ Oh god, what have I done? Looking at the man¡¯s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily. It¡¯ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me! No, I can¡¯t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening. Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift. His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms ¨C it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Five yearster. At Y City¡¯s airport. Nicole¡¯s face waspletely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy. She wondered whether the man who wanted to ¡°give it back to her a hundredfold¡± had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years. If it weren¡¯t to save a certain someone, she would never risking back. She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs. Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re walking too fast. I¡¯m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocte, cupcakes, French toast, and -¡± ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention ¨C unwanted attention. The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole¡¯s youngest child and a glutton through and through. ¡°Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessertter, okay?¡± Maya¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically. Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. ¡°If you keep eating this much, you¡¯ll be a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.¡± Maya turned to nce unhappily at Nina. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like you don¡¯t eat!¡± ¡°That¡¯s called tasting. I only have one bite!¡± ¡°One bite still counts!¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes, it does!¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t! Tell her, Juan!¡± Nina couldn¡¯t take it anymore and seek for her brother¡¯s help. Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do. Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn¡¯t know who he should help. ¡°I think¡­ you¡¯re both right!¡± Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough now, kids. Come on.¡± Nicole gently rubbed Juan¡¯s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her. Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she identally bumped against a woman¡¯s leg and fell back onto the floor. ¡°What the hell? Are you blind?¡± Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Thisdy is so fierce. ¡°Maya! Are you okay?¡± Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over. Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn¡¯t hold a candle to their mother. Besides, Nina didn¡¯t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!¡± The woman yelled at Nina. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am!¡± Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman withrge eyes that gleamed with sincerity. Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a t stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize! ¡°You too! Apologize to me!¡± The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone. However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A man and a woman¡¯s voice sounded in unison. One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other¡­ The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart. It¡¯s that man from five years ago! Freakin¡¯ Evan Seet! What a pathetically small world! I can¡¯t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country! Chapter3 Chapter3 ¡°Evan, this kid is in rude. She won¡¯t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her¡­¡± Evan tipped his chin down to nce at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them. With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn¡¯t perceive the simrities between Nina, Maya, and her. God help me! Please! She muttered a silent prayer under her breath. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes. That¡¯s weird. This man¡­ kinda looks like me? Juan¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it. My dear boy, please don¡¯t cause me any trouble! If Evan sees your face¡­ It¡¯ll all be over! You¡¯ll lose your beloved Mommy forever! Even though Juan couldn¡¯t understand the intention behind his mother¡¯s actions, he didn¡¯t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her. ¡°Is this your child?¡± Evan¡¯s deep and maic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin. She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice. ¡°You should discipline your child from a young age, or she¡¯ll grow up to be an uncivilized person!¡± ¡°Who are you to say that? Thisdy was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn¡¯t go around bullying kids, I would¡¯ve said sorry ages ago.¡± After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan¡¯s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes. ¡°This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!¡± The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face. Evan¡¯s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone. She reminds me of¡­ At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina¡¯s snowy-white face. Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya. Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe. These two children look so simr to that woman. Could their mother be¡­ Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan¡¯s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan¡¯s clothes. Evan¡¯s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread. Oh, God! What should I do? What if this bastard insists on seeing my face? She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now. Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a prating stare. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over. I¡¯m done for! ¡°You-¡± Chapter4 Chapter4 Evan was interrupted by Juan the moment he spoke. ¡°I need to pee. I can¡¯t hold it anymore. I need to pee.¡± Juan cutely tugged on Nicole¡¯s sleeve. Although he had no idea what was going on, he could feel his mother¡¯s anxiety. Since Mommy is scared of this man, I¡¯ll help Mommy to get as far away as possible from him. Nicole never expected Juan to be so quick-witted. She was taken aback for a split second but quickly altered her voice and said, ¡°Alright. Mommy will bring you to the toilet.¡± With that, she hauled Juan away and fled as if her life depended on it. Huh? What¡¯s going on? Nina and Maya exchanged nces before hurrying after them. Evan intended to go after them, but the woman, Sofie, called out to him. ¡°Forget about it, Evan. An apple doesn¡¯t fall too far from the tree. Seeing how uncultured the child is, I bet their mother isn¡¯t too far off either, so there¡¯s no need to try reasoning with people like them.¡± Evan nced back at Sofie and recalled what Nina had said. He then let out a humorless chuckle, and a sardonic smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think the child was being unreasonable. Also, she¡¯s not necessarily the uncultured one.¡± After he was done saying his piece, he lifted his foot and walked forward.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean by that, Evan? You can¡¯t possibly believe a kid¡¯s words over mine, right? The two of us grew up together, so we¡¯re practically family!¡± Family? Even though the Sweeting family was close with the Seets, he had zero affection for the eldest daughter of the Sweeting family. If he didn¡¯t urgently need the valuable information they had on a certain person, he would never have agreed to pick her up from the airport. With that, Evanpletely turned a deaf ear to what Sofie said behind him as he opened the car door to slide in. Sofie followed suit and hopped into the car while grumbling under her breath, ¡°Evan, that woman was underyers and swaths of clothing. I have a feeling that she must be hiding some kind of secret, or maybe¡­ she¡¯s a fugitive!¡± ¡°Drive!¡± After dropping an order, Evan closed his eyes to rx, treating Sofie as if she was air. Sofie was at a loss for words. Seeing how unreceptive he was, Sofie angrily mped her mouth shut, then switched to a topic she knew concerned him more. ¡°Kyle¡¯s illness¡­¡± After a long pause, Evan replied in a low voice, ¡°As long as we can find the miracle doctor, Dr. Tussaud, he will recover.¡± This Dr. Tussaud was widely known around the globe. A few years ago, she had saved the Queen of S Nation, who was terminally ill, with only a few acupuncture needles. Since then, she had shot to fame all over the world. She was rumored to have legendary medical skills that had already reached a divine level. There was a hint of smugness in Sofie¡¯s eyes. Only her father had information on this miracle doctor, so this information could serve as a bargaining chip to make Evan agree to whatever she wanted. Perhaps she could be a part of the Seet family sooner than expected by using this to persuade Evan into marrying her. This was also why her father, Anthony, urged her to return to the country. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evan. My father will definitely help you find that doctor.¡± ¡°He¡¯d better.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes were ominous. Kyle¡¯s illness cannot be left untreated any longer. ¡­ The Sweeting residence. Evan, dressed in an expensive ck custom-made suit, was lounging in the main seat of the semicircle leather sofa while drumming his fingers on the armrest. Sofie¡¯s father, Anthony, was obviously the head of the Sweeting family, but sitting next to Evan made him break out in cold sweat. ¡°Mr. Sweeting, I¡¯ve done as you requested. When are you nning to divulge the information you have on Tussaud?¡± Anthony was a sly old fox. By using the information he had on Dr. Tussaud, he created an opportunity for Sofie to be together with Evan, albeit a slim one. But if he disclosed the information so easily, he would then lose his chance to get Sofie married into the Seet family. With that deep in thought, Anthony leisurely took a sip of his tea. ¡°Well, about that. Let¡¯s give it some time, shall we? I¡¯ve received news that this miracle doctor has returned to the country earlier than expected. I have already asked someone to find out about her schedule.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Evan pinned him with a look that could freeze. His knuckles cracked as he balled his hands into fists. Was this sly old fox lying to me when he said he knew of her whereabouts? Before Anthony could regain his bearings, Evan had already shot up from his seat and was now taking long strides towards the main door. ¡°Evan, where are you going?¡± Sofie frantically chased after him. ¡°I¡¯ll find Dr. Tussaud on my own, so rest assured, I won¡¯t be troubling the Sweeting family from now on.¡± How dare they toy with me! ¡­ At a dessert store called Fairy Tale Ice Cream Bar. Maya stared wide-eyed at the desserts in front of her, practically drooling. ¡°Mommy, can I have the desserts now?¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Nicole could clearly see the eagerness in Maya¡¯s eyes. As soon as she got her mother¡¯s permission, she immediately picked up the piece of chocte cake and began devouring it. ¡°Hold your horses, Maya. Don¡¯t finish it all at once. Mommy will get a take-out box from the staff, and we¡¯ll pack the rest of the cake forter, okay?¡± Maya nodded obediently, so Nicole got up with the remaining cakes in hand and went towards the front counter. ¡°Two pieces of cheesecake. Take-out, as usual.¡± Just then, a cold masculine voice came from behind her. Why does this person¡¯s voice sound so much like that man¡¯s? Out of curiosity, Nicole turned her head to see who was standing behind her. Lo-and-behold, she shed gazes with Evan. Time seemed to havee to a standstill right at that moment. Nicole¡¯s expression instantly changed, and her heart started to hammer against her ribcage. Could this day get any worse? I thought I¡¯d just avoided a major catastrophe, but then I bump into him here again? She quickly turned back and grabbed the take-out box while trying her best to remainposed as she walked away. Did Evan Seet recognize me? He obviously saw me! If he really does recognize me¡­ No. Just to be safe, I won¡¯t go back to the three kids now lest I expose their identities! Thus, she casually made her way to another empty table, packing up the remaining cakes before hastening out of the shop with her head bowed. Thud! Nicole ran into a rock-hard chest. She rubbed her head and looked up, only to be met with Evan¡¯s gorgeous face that could probably make heaven¡¯s weep. ¡°Still trying to run?¡± Chapter5 Chapter5 His voice was bone-chilling as if it came from the depths of hell. Frightened out of her mind, Nicole skirted around him. He can¡¯t stay here. If the three kidse looking for me¡­ With this train of thought, she made a mad dash for the exit. Evan¡¯s gaze darkened, and he quickly went after her. She¡¯s running? So, it¡¯s really her! Nicole panted as she ran. When she looked over her shoulder, she couldn¡¯t help herself from swearing like a trooper. Why can¡¯t I seem to lose him? Gah! Is he even human? How is he so fast? During the past few years of staying abroad, she was only given the opportunity to gain medical skills. No one taught her how to escape from a dire situation. If someone did, she wouldn¡¯t be running for her life right now! ¡°Ahhh!¡± Suddenly, Nicole was pushed to the ground. ¡°It really is you!¡± Evan¡¯s demonic voice sounded from above her. Nicole inhaled sharply from the pain and looked up to see Evan¡¯s cial expression. She was slightly dazed, and an idea came up to her. Instantly, she schooled her features to show a look of confusion. Ah, I know! I¡¯ll just pretend to be clueless! ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Evan frowned slightly before releasing a cold snort. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have to refresh your memory a little bit!¡± With that, he hauled her up from the ground and mercilessly dragged her with him. ¡°H-Help! He¡¯s kidnapping me! This is sexual harassment! Help me-¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole¡¯s screams for help were cut off when the back of her neck was suddenly karate-chopped. Instantly, her vision went dark, and she passed out immediately after. Half an hourter. ¡°Ahhh!¡± A bucket of ice-cold water was dumped onto Nicole, waking her up with a jolt while looking like a wet rat. She opened her eyes and wiped her face in panic. Then, she spotted Evan staring at her with a terrifying expression on his face. Where am I? Her eyes darted around the space as memories flooded her mind in raging torrents. Everything¡¯s over. I¡¯ve really fallen into Evan Seet¡¯s hands! ¡°Do you remember who I am now?¡± Nicole froze up and shook her head vigorously, still feigning ignorance. ¡°Does this ce seem familiar?¡± Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Five years ago, it was in this room that she had assumed he was gigolo! ¡°No? Then, I guess ¡®ll just have to make you remember!¡± As soon as he said that, Nicole was picked up from the ground and thrown onto the bed. This particr action of Evan¡¯s resembled hers from five years ago when she had roughly pushed him onto the bed. Mimicking her actions five years ago, he got on top of her body and tapped her cheek. ¡°If you still don¡¯t remember, then I¡¯m going to¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s heart galloped in her chest, and her cheeks heated up. ¡°No! I-I-I remember now! I remember! You¡¯re Mr. Seet!¡± Evan released a wicked chuckle before getting off her. He then took off his coat and flung it aside with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°Good. Now that you remember, anyst words?¡± ¡°What?¡± Does Evan Seet want me dead that bad? How brutal! ¡°What happened five years ago was an ident! Mr. Seet, you¡¯re the president of Seet Group. You can¡¯t take a person¡¯s life just because of an ident. It¡¯ll ruin your reputation!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one would dare say a single word without my permission!¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t-¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even be alive. You died in a car ident five years ago, remember? I¡¯d be doing you a favor!¡± Nicole was speechless. Whatever Nicole nned to say next got stuck in her throat, and she stayed silent for quite a while. Evan scrutinized her with a vicious gleam in his eyes. What a cruel woman. To fake her death, she was willing to abandon her newborn child. A woman like her is unworthy to be a mother! When he thought about all those times Kyle cried for his mother, the bitter resentment he had for Nicole intensified. Noticing Evan¡¯s eyes grow colder with each passing second, Nicole felt that the odds were against her, and her life was hanging in the bnce. She could almost feel the mes of hell licking her skin. I came back to save a life, not to throw my own away! If I die, what will happen to my children? ¡°Died in a car crash! Consider this granting your wish.¡± Hearing that, all color drained from Nicole¡¯s face. She was about to beg for mercy when Evan¡¯s phone rang. He nced at it and swiftly answered the call. ¡°Mr. Seet, you muste back quickly. Kyle¡¯s condition is worsening.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Worry was etched between Evan¡¯s brows. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± After ending the call, Evan¡¯s entire demeanor gave off a cold vibe, causing the temperature in the room to drop abruptly. Nicole shivered, petrified by how he currently looked. ¡°Change of ns. Letting you die in a car ident is too mild a punishment. You should atone for your sins first.¡± Atone for my sins? What¡­ What does he have in mind? Nicole was too caught up in her thoughts to notice that Evan had already opened the door and given an order to the bodyguards outside. ¡°Keep an eye on this woman. Under no circumstances is she allowed to leave this room. And certainly not without my permission.¡± Only then did Nicolee back to her senses. He¡¯s holding me prisoner here! But my three kids are still waiting for me at the dessert shop! ¡°Hey!¡± Before Evan stepped out, she quickly jumped off the bed and chased after him. However, she was still a step toote. The door was mmed shut into her face with a loud bang. ¡­ A silver Rolls-Royce slowly drove up to Hillside Vi, where two rows of maids had already respectfully lined up on both sides of the porch. ¡°Mr. Seet!¡± They greeted him in unison. After Evan mmed the car door shut, he carried two packed boxes of cheesecakes and hurried upstairs with an anxious expression. ¡°How¡¯s Kyle?¡± His voice was chilly when he asked his butler, ke, who was walking beside him. ¡°He threw up blood again just now¡­¡± ke said, his voice shaking slightly. ¡°Has he had his medicine?¡± ke heaved a sigh and replied, ¡°Kyle poured it away again.¡± Evan paused for a moment and frowned. ¡°Alright.¡± Once they were upstairs, Evan realized that Kyle¡¯s room was locked from the inside. He carefully tried turning the doorknob, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna drink it!¡± A child¡¯s protest came from inside the room. ¡°Open the door, Kyle. It¡¯s Dad!¡± Evan urged him in a harsh tone, themand in his voice matching his unyielding stance. All noise ceased in the room that instant. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Soon after that, the door was unlocked with a ck. A handsome young boy who resembled a delicate doll stood on the other side of the door. His complexion was pale as he stared at Evan with red-rimmed eyes and an aggrieved pout on his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna drink the medicine, Dad.¡± ¡°Be a good boy, Kyle. You¡¯re sick, so you need to take your medicine to get better.¡± Evan bent down to caress Kyle¡¯s mop of hair. Evan was notoriously known to be cold and ruthless. Hence, the rare urrence of him exhibiting patience and affection only happened when his son was involved. ¡°I said I don¡¯t wanna drink it! And I¡¯m not sick!¡± Suddenly, Kyle seemed distressed for some reason. Then, he shoved Evan¡¯s hand away with a rebellious look on his face, resembling an angered lion cub. ¡°What exactly do you want then, Kyle?¡± Evan was beside himself with rage. Kyle¡¯s big and round eyes reddened again, and his lips started to tremble. ¡°I want my mommy.¡± Mommy? Evan immediately thought of the woman who tried to y dumb in front of him. Five years ago, that woman faked her death and cold-heartedly sent away her infant son to the Seet family. But in reality, she¡¯s been living happily over the past five years! Kyle, on the other hand, has been sick ever since he was a child. And all the while suffering from the lack of a mother¡¯s love! Damn you, Nicole! You don¡¯t deserve to be a mother at all! Taking in a deep breath, Evan articted every word and said, ¡°Kyle, I¡¯ll say it again, so listen carefully. Your mother is dead. You only have me ¨C your dad!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear it! You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re lying!¡± Kyle covered his ears with both hands, his face contorted in anger. With a loud bang, Kyle mmed the door shut and quickly locked it again. ¡°Mr. Seet, Kyle is, after all, only a child¡­¡± The butler said apprehensively. ¡°Confiscate his Lego and iPadter! It¡¯s time to let him reflect on his actions!¡± With a somber expression, Evan turned to walk away but paused after two steps. ¡°Also, tell the kitchen to continue boiling the medicinal herbs!¡± ¡­ At the entrance of The Passion. Juan¡¯s obsidian eyes surveyed the brightly lit bar. He nced down at the location tracker on his wrist. Yes. Mommy is here. The three of them had waited for their mother at the dessert store for a very long time, but she never appeared. Worried that something had happened to their mother, Juan told Nina to take Maya home first while he went to look for their mother. This was the first time Juan came to a ce like this. As soon as he entered the bar, he saw men and women swaying wildly to the beat on the dance floor; it was a mess of tangled bodies. The pounding music was deafening, and the chaotic atmosphere made his head hurt. Yet, he didn¡¯t linger around but instead directly ran towards the private rooms at the back of the bar. The GPS shows that Mommy is at the back. However, Juan was stumped toe face to face with rooms that all looked the same. There are so many rooms here. How is it possible to find Mommy? Just when he fell into deep thought with a frown, a voice sounded from behind him. ¡°Is that you, Kyle? What are you doing here?¡± Hearing that voice, Juan turned around. Then, he lifted his head to look at the towering man in ck with doubt swirling in his eyes. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Kyle? Is he talking to me? Faced with his silence, the man bent down to respectfully ask, ¡°Kyle, are you here to see Mr. Seet? Well, he just left.¡± Mr. Seet¡­ He sounds important. The wheels in Juan¡¯s head turned. Since I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m gonna find Mommy, maybe I could¡­ He cleared his throat and took on the regal stance of a leader. ¡°I was sent here by Mr. Seet!¡± Mr. Seet? Um¡­ That¡¯s a formal way to address his father. Well-mannered as always. I guess this is expected of the Seet family¡¯s little prince. Even so, the man remained cautious. ¡°Kyle, did Mr. Seet, your father,¡± he emphasized, ¡°give you any orders before sending you here?¡± Juan was secretly delighted but showed none of it on the outside. All he did was nod his head as he quickly adapted to the situation. ¡°Ah, yes. My dad sent me here to look for a woman.¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°A woman? Was it the one Mr. Seet said not to let out under any circumstances?¡± As soon as Juan heard that, his eyes darkened. No wonder Mommy disappeared for such a long time. She was held here by that old pervert, Mr. Seet! His small hands balled into fists by his sides. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s her. Bring me to her.¡± ¡°Alright. Follow me, Kyle!¡± Soon after that, Juan was brought to the door of the room Nicole was held in. With a wave of his hand, he ordered, ¡°Open the door!¡± Several bodyguards who were on duty looked at each other and hesitated. ¡°Kyle, Mr. Seet ordered us not to let this woman out¡­¡± ¡°My dad personally told me to take this woman away! You dare go against my dad¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The bodyguards were caught in a dilemma and also found it a little strange. Why would Mr. Seet allow his son toe alone and take the woman away? Not to mention, Kyle had always been reluctant to speak. He would say less than ten words on a good day, but today, he was acting the exact opposite of how he usually was! To be safe, one of the bodyguards suggested, ¡°Kyle, I think we should call Mr. Seet first. It might be better to have someone with you when you send this woman back.¡± Juan instantly panicked when he heard this. If they make the call, I¡¯ll be exposed. How will I save Mommy then? ¡°My dad needs to see her urgently. If this matter is dyed, I¡¯ll tell my dad that you disobeyed a direct order from him and deliberately made things difficult for me. When that timees, you¡¯ll all be in deep trouble!¡± Deliberately made things difficult for him? Um¡­ Everyone knew that Kyle was the most beloved prince of the Seet family. Hence, they would never dare to cause trouble for him even if they were given nine lives! If Kyleined to his father about the bodyguards, based on thetter¡¯s overprotective streak, they were afraid to even imagine what kind of cruel punishment they would have to endure. With that, they weighed their very limited options and finally decided to do as ¡°Kyle¡± said. The door abruptly opened, and it startled Nicole, who was pacing around the room while racking her brain for a way to escape. When she saw Juan standing just beyond the threshold, confusion lined her features. Juan was afraid that his mother¡¯s reaction would blow his cover, so he quickly spoke, ¡°Hey, you! My dad wants to see you! Follow me!¡± As he was speaking, he also gave Nicole a furtive wink. At first, Nicole was shocked by what he said, but after seeing his meaningful wink, realization dawned on her. Is Juan here to¡­ save me? When Juan noticed that his mother was dripping wet, his brows instantly knitted together into a frown. He didn¡¯t just lock Mommy up. He even made her soaking wet! That Mr. Seet, I¡¯ll make sure we get even! After we leave this ce, I¡¯ll make sure to pay it back to him! ¡°Stop stalling for time ande with me!¡± Juan urged. He turned on his heels and walked out with Nicole scampering after him. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At Hillside Vi. ¡°Mr. Seet, Kyle fell asleep after drinking his medicine. He kept mumbling about wanting his mother in his sleep¡­¡± ke sighed with heartache when he spoke about this. Evan, however, stood by the windows with an expression as cold as ice. He wants his mother¡­ That woman! Who the hell does she think she is? Who gave her the right to do this to Kyle! Evan clenched his fists as a glint of malevolence shed across his eyes. He abruptly whipped around and snatched up his coat before walking straight out. ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Seet?¡± Where am I going? I¡¯m going to ask that woman how she can so shamelessly live her life! I¡¯m going to make her pay the price! Without a single reply, he sped towards The Passion in his Rolls-Royce. Just then, Evan¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden, and he quickly swiped to answer. After answering the phone, his brows formed into a small frown right before he made a sharp U-turn, heading towards thepany instead. There was an urgent crisis at thepany, and he had to call for an emergency meeting whichsted for three hours. After the meeting, Evan returned to his office, clearly exhausted. He sat down and leaned back against his chair, his whole body exuding weariness as he massaged the space between his brows. When he thought about the woman still locked up in the room, he immediately made a call. ¡°How¡¯s the woman?¡± ¡°The woman? Mr. Seet, wasn¡¯t she taken away by Kyle?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Evan¡¯s expression instantly sank. ¡°M-Mr. Seet, Kyle took the woman away saying that you gave the order¡­¡± Kyle took Nicole away? A hint of doubt appeared in Evan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you sure it was Kyle?¡± he entuated every word. ¡°Mr. Seet, how could we be mistaken? All of us saw him with our own eyes! Kyle insisted that it was you who wanted to see the woman¡­¡± Kyle said that? I raised him single-handedly, and that kid has never once lied! But he made up such a lie in order to save that woman! Most importantly, how and when did he even chance upon that fool? ¡°Find that woman this instance!¡± Evan¡¯s infuriated roar shocked the bodyguard on the other end of the line, and he repeatedly promised that they would. ¡­ As soon as Evan hung up the phone, he flew into a rage and was just about to vent it out on something when someone knocked on his office door. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come in!¡± That icy voice made Evan¡¯s assistant, John, gulp in fear outside the door. Mustering up all the courage he had, he pushed the door opened and cautiously made his way in. Evan then raised his head and sliced him a cold look. Meanwhile, John forced a smile that looked more like a grimace. ¡°You better have something worth my while!¡± John suddenly remembered his purpose ofing here after Evan¡¯s warning. ¡°Mr. Seet, ourpany¡¯swork has been hacked, and the whole system crashed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Evan immediately switched on hisputer to verify it. True enough, thework¡¯s encryption key had been tampered with. On the ck screen, a string of red wordings red back at him: Evan Seet, how dare you bully my woman? Are you seeking death? ¡°Who did this?¡± Evan¡¯s face grew impossibly darker. ¡°W-We don¡¯t know yet!¡± In the next second, the sound of a ss shattering reverberated through the office. It came from a limited edition mug that was thrown to the ground, spilling water everywhere and littering the floor with tiny ss shards. ¡°Well then, find out who did this! Unless you prefer facing the consequences!¡± ¡°Y-Yes! Yes!¡± John pivoted around and left the office like his tail was on fire as he was too afraid to stay a second longer. Releasing a long sigh of relief, he felt as if he had just escaped hell itself. What should I do? How am I going to find the culprit? The biggest problem is that even thepany¡¯s experts are at their wits¡¯ end! ¡­ At Parnd Garden. Juan sat in front of hisputer with a cheeky grin on his face. Several hours had passed, but Evan¡¯s companywork was still down. He felt delighted just thinking about it. This is what you get for bullying my mommy! ¡°Juan! Juan,e quick! You¡¯re on TV!¡± Maya¡¯s voice drifted into the study, stirring Juan¡¯s curiosity. I know that I¡¯m quite handsome, but isn¡¯t this way too much? How could I possibly have gotten on the news right after Ie back? Juan walked into the living room with a bewildered expression. When he nced at the TV screen, his eyes widened into the size of ser balls. The little boy on TV, who was wearing a suit, looked exactly like him! Right then, Nina and Nicole came to the living room as well after hearing Maya¡¯s exmation. The TV was broadcasting news about the president of Seet Group, who was offering a hefty reward to whoever seeded in locating a particr individual. Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Five years ago, Evan had also offered a reward of one million in order to find her whereabouts. Could it be¡­ The scene on the TV screen switched to show Kyle¡¯s handsome face again. This is¡­ Nicole¡¯s heart lurched, and she quickly walked nearer to the TV to have a closer look. Is this my son whom I left with Evan Seet? He really looks exactly like Juan¡­ Nicole reached out with trembling fingers to touch Kyle¡¯s face on the screen, her eyes misting over. ¡°Mommy, why does he look exactly like Juan?¡± Nina was puzzled. ¡°Mommy, this little boy seems to be sick. His daddy is looking for Dr. Tussaud. I feel sad for him.¡± Maya blinked innocently. ¡°Mommy, Evan Seet is looking for the miracle doctor. He¡¯s looking for Dr. Tussaud, the miracle doctor!¡± Tussaud¡­ Juan instinctively looked towards Nicole. The miracle doctor, whom Evan Seet is so desperately looking for, is our mommy! Chapter 9 Chapter 9 However, Nicole didn¡¯t seem to hear what her children said. Her eyes were fixated on the screen while listening attentively to Evan as he described Kyle¡¯s condition. He has been severely ill since he was a baby and is in urgent need of treatment¡­ This sentence seemed to have formed into a chant that yed in her mind on repeat. I¡¯m so sorry, Kyle¡­ It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy didn¡¯t fulfill the responsibility of being a mother. Mommy is so, so sorry! Looking at her mother with a perplexed expression, Nina couldn¡¯t seem to understand her mother¡¯s reaction. Her mother had always nailed everything from fighting thieves and gangsters to working miracles and doing house chores. She raised the three of them on her own and never once shed a tear, even when encountering the biggest of problems! Nina then turned to look at Juan, her brother, with the same expression. At the same time, Juan suddenly recalled the incident where he was mistaken for someone else. Those bodyguards must have mistaken me for this boy, Kyle. Unless¡­ Kyle is my brother? Then, could Evan Seet, who looks so simr to Kyle and me¡­ Be our daddy? The gears in his little brain churned as Juan¡¯s jaw hung open slightly, and his eyes lit up. On the other hand, Maya hopped down from the small chair she was sitting on and padded towards Nicole. She stretched out a chubby hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mommy. Here¡¯s a piece of candy for you!¡± Nicole returned to her senses and hastily wiped her tears away. Warmth spread through her chest as she leaned down to scoop Maya into her arms. At the same time, Juan was whispering a huge secret he had just unraveled to Nina. Nina was equally shocked when she heard it. ¡°Really?¡± Her abruptly raised voice got the attention of both Nicole and Maya. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mommy. We were just talking about Kyle¡¯s illness. It¡¯s so sad to hear what he had to go through, so we think that you should use your skills and treat him, Mommy!¡± Juan practically read Nicole¡¯s mind. But¡­ Evan hates my guts, so he definitely won¡¯t let me go anywhere near Kyle! Getting past the Seets to treat Kyle is easier said than done. Though still young, Nina could clearly detect her mother¡¯s anxiousness. She then ran to her bedroom and took out her most precious box. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t mind letting you use my magic tools.¡± ¡°What magic tools?¡± Maya craned her neck to look at the box. Nina gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. It¡¯s definitely not chocte, candies, or cakes.¡± Maya rolled her eyes in response. ¡°Of course I know that. Your box is filled with makeup products meant for grown-ups. Mommy doesn¡¯t need any of these things because she¡¯s already beautiful.¡± But Nicole¡¯s eyes brightened with understanding and asked, ¡°Nina, were you trying to ask Mommy to put on a disguise and treat Kyle?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes! Mommy is the smartest!¡± Nicole studied the variety of tools in Nina¡¯s makeup box, nodding imperceptibly as Nina¡¯s suggestion settled in her mind. This is indeed a good idea and also the fastest way I can get close to Kyle. It¡¯s a good thing God has blessed me with a daughter who has skills that can rival that of international makeup artists. So, this problem of mine is officially solved. Meanwhile, at Seet Group. When John, who was still fretting over thepany¡¯s abrupt system failure, saw Evan seeking medical treatment for Kyle on TV, he suddenly recalled something and rushed out of thepany. Twenty minutester. He knocked on the front door of Hillside Vi. The Seets¡¯ butler, ke, was the one who opened the door. When he saw who it was, he politely asked, ¡°Mr. Lane, are you looking for Mr. Seet? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not home.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s Kyle I¡¯m looking for.¡± John walked into the living room and saw Kyle sitting on the sofa with a sullen expression. He was literally a miniature version of Evan with that cold and arrogant temperament of his. Clearing his throat, he then approached Kyle. ¡°Hi there, little Kyle. Do you remember me? I¡¯m John, and I came here to see you.¡± Kyle turned around to give him a once-over before replying in a bored tone, ¡°Well? Do you like what you see?¡± Uhh¡­ ¡°Yes. Yes, of course. You¡¯re the most handsome boy I¡¯ve ever seen, little Kyle!¡± John gave him two thumbs-up. Hearing his response, Kyle sent John a fleeting nce and turned away. ¡°Then you can leave now.¡± John was stunned for a moment, then put on a tight smile. ¡°Little Kyle, there¡¯s also something else.¡± ¡°In that case, stop talking nonsense and get straight to the point!¡± Although Kyle was young, he was highly perceptive and often seemed like he could unveil a person¡¯s innermost thoughts. John suddenly felt like he wasn¡¯t talking to a mere child but to the overbearing and intimidating Evan Seet instead. ¡°Okay. Then, I¡¯ll get straight to the point, little Kyle. I heard that Mason, the world¡¯s top hacker, personally taught you how to crack various system encryption keys. Is that true?¡± Kyle squinted at him impatiently. John immediately blurted out, ¡°Thepany has been hacked, and the system ispletely down. Can you help me, little Kyle?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Kyle scoffed and got up to head back to his room. John was surprised by his reaction. ¡°Little Kyle, this is your family¡¯spany. Of course, it has something to do with you-¡± Bang! Only the sound of the door being mmed shut answered John. His temper is exactly the same as Mr. Seet¡¯s! Like father like son! John stood outside his door with a humiliated look on his face, at a loss of what to do. When he spotted ke, the family butler, his eyes lit up, and he immediately approached him. ¡°Sir, what does Kyle usually like to do?¡± ke mused over the question for a while, then sighed. ¡°Kyle¡¯s Lego collection and iPad have been confiscated by Mr. Seet. He usually likes to y with those.¡± Lego and an iPad¡­ That¡¯s easy enough! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only John rushed to a mall to buy thetest iPad version and ten Lego models. Then, he brought them back to Hillside Vi and knocked on Kyle¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Kyle, I bought for you your favorite Lego as well as an iPad. They¡¯re all thetest and hottest models!¡± After making his announcement, he waited outside, fully confident in himself. Sure enough, the door opened after only a short while. Kyle blinked at the pile of toys on the floor in surprise before transferring his gaze to John. His eyes shed with an array of emotions as he tried to figure out John¡¯s intentions. John chuckled awkwardly and exined, ¡°I bought all of this for you. I¡¯m happy as long as you like it. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± Kyle curled his lips and feigned sympathy when he looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m actually worried for you.¡± John¡¯s brows creased in confusion. ¡°My dad confiscated my Lego and iPad, but here you are, bringing me ten different Lego models and a new iPad. Are you deliberately defying him?¡± Huh? John¡¯s heart went cold. He didn¡¯t mean it like this at all. ¡°My dad hates it the most when people go against him. Just think about the consequences.¡± The consequences¡­ Evan¡¯s cold and emotionless face appeared in John¡¯s mind, making a chill run down his spine. What was I thinking,ing to the president¡¯s house and outright challenging his authority? ¡°Kyle, I better take these toys away first. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to keep my job if Mr. Seet gets angry!¡± But Kyle didn¡¯t answer him. He only took out his phone to snap photos of this pile of Lego models. ¡°My dad will know even if you take them away.¡± With a calm look on his face, he showed the screen of his phone to John and waved the evidence in front of him. ¡°No¡­¡± John was dumbstruck and could only suffer in silence because the retaliation would get him nowhere. ¡°Kyle, I didn¡¯t do anything to you. You can¡¯t possibly do this to me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. If you help me with something, then I¡¯ll keep this a secret between us.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kyle gestured for him toe closer. Following that, John leaned in and obediently put his ear next to the boy¡¯s mouth. Then, Kyle cupped a hand around his mouth and whispered something. After he was done, John¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You want me to¡­ No, no, no! Mr. Seet will kill me!¡± Kyle wants me to find out where his mother is and dig up information about Mr. Seet¡¯s woman. How can I do something like this? ¡°You won¡¯t do it? I can make sure my dad sees these photos in less than three seconds!¡± ¡°No! Why don¡¯t we discuss it further, Kyle?¡± Just after he said this, his phone rang in his pocket. He nced at the screen, and his heart almost leaped out of his chest when he saw that it was Evan calling. Instantly, he straightened himself and went to the living room to answer the call. ¡°You still haven¡¯t found out who got past the firewalls? I¡¯m starting to think you actually want to be thrown into the Pacific Ocean and fed to the sharks!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m on it. I¡¯ll find the culprit as soon as possible!¡± ¡°You have two hours, or else¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be thrown into the Pacific Ocean and fed to the sharks!¡± John blurted out as if he were answering to a military order. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Pacific Ocean?¡± John looked down and saw Kyle, who was standing by the side with a look of concern. For some reason, he felt slightlyforted by that and sighed in an aggrieved manner. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yeah. The sharks will probably have an upset stomach if they eat you!¡± John was utterly speechless. Kyle is sympathizing with the sharks and not me? ¡°Kyle, for the¡­ for the sake of the sharks, can you help me out?¡± ¡°Then promise me that you¡¯ll help find my mommy!¡± John breathed in and out several times. After contemting for a while, he finally chose the most likely option to preserve his own life. ¡°Deal!¡± When the two reached a consensus, Kyle ran to his study and turned on theputer. Meanwhile, John almost went cross-eyed watching Kyle¡¯s fingers fly across the keyboard. ¡°Done! This is the hacker¡¯s address!¡± John was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve found it that soon?¡± Kyle shot him a look that could cut and said, ¡°Half a month. I want to know about my mommy in half a month!¡± With that, he went straight downstairs. Half a month¡­ John felt as if he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. But lucky for him, the current crisis had been resolved! He couldn¡¯t wait to call Evan and ry the good news. ¡°Who did it?¡± This was still the matter at the forefront of Evan¡¯s mind. ¡°Mr. Seet, it seems that the hacker lives in Parnd Garden.¡± ¡°Continue investigating!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± Thepany¡¯s system had returned to normal. In the meantime, Evan had just turned on hisputer when an email notification popped up. He opened it, and the next thing he knew, the ice coating his face instantly melted a fraction. After reading the email, he immediately dialed the number that was stated in it. ¡°Hello, this is Evan Seet. Are you Dr. Tussaud?¡± Nicole subconsciously clenched her fingers when she heard this deep and sexy voice. Her heart was beating frantically in her chest. If it weren¡¯t for Kyle, I would never take the initiative to contact this vile and Lucifer-like pervert! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Tussaud. I heard that you were looking for me. I can save your son, but on one condition¡­¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Outside Hillside Vi. An anxious Nicole mustered up her courage and pressed the doorbell. The face Nina drew is obviously different from the one before. No one¡¯s gonna know. That¡¯s right, so stay calm. Stay calm! The door opened, and the butler, ke, nced at her. Realization dawned upon him as he noticed the medical kit in her hand. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Are you the miracle doctor who¡¯s here to see Kyle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Pleasee with me. Mr. Seet¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Nicole carefully observed the vi while walking behind ke. As expected of the Seet family. Every decoration here reflects their power and wealth. As soon as she reached the living room, Nicole¡¯s chest tightened when she saw Evan¡¯s stand-offish face. ¡°You¡¯re Dr. Tussaud?¡± he asked, gazing at her with a pair of hawk eyes. The woman appeared to be in her thirties and had slightly tanned skin. She was the kind of woman who wouldn¡¯t stand out from the crowd if she were thrown into one. ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole answered, gripping her fists as she tried her best to remain calm. After a pause, Evan responded casually, ¡°You may proceed.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t recognize her, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Pleasee with me, Doctor,¡± said ke. After that, they headed to the bedroom, with Evan following behind. Kyle¡¯s room was decoratedvishly but also looked fresh and clean. It looks like the Seets are treating him exactly as they should be. Nicole was relieved. However, her heart ached as she gazed upon an ashen-looking Kyle lying in bed. ¡°This is Kyle, Dr. Tussaud. Please have a look at him.¡± With a nod, Nicole rushed to the bedside, leaned over, and touched Kyle¡¯s forehead. Kyle opened his eyes and frowned as he saw Nicole. As the mother and son met, Nicole was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. The agony was indescribable. ¡°Where does it hurt, Kyle?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Kyle stared at her with his big eyes. All the women who came to the vi would always have their faces caked, but thisdy was very different from the rest as she only had light makeup on. Moreover, she had a faint, reddish mark the size of a fingernail on her left cheek. The woman didn¡¯t look pretty, but there was something oddly familiar about her. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and I¡¯m here to treat you.¡± Her gaze darkened as she gently felt his pulse. From the boy¡¯s heartbeat, she could deduce that his stomach and lungs were very weak for someone his age. ¡°Kyle was coughing blood again just a while ago, Dr. Tussaud. What on earth is happening?¡± ¡°His body is weak. That was why he coughed up blood earlier. This often has something to do with the digestive and respiratory tracts, and this time, it was his stomach. So he has to be extra meticulous with his diet. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on him and give him a prescriptionter. After that, do remember to keep him under vignt care.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing ke¡¯s reply, Kyle began to act out. ¡°I don¡¯t want any acupuncture! I don¡¯t need to be treated because I¡¯m perfectly fine! Get her out of here!¡± Evan, who had remained silent all this while, finally spoke up. ¡°Behave, Kyle!¡± Despite giving the boy an order, there was a trace of pity in his voice. Nicole nced at him before walking toward Kyle with a few long and thin silver needles. Right then, Kyle proceeded to kick up another fuss before she even touched him. ¡°No! I¡¯m not sick! I don¡¯t want acupuncture!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kyle!¡± With Evan¡¯s sudden yelling, the ill child burst into tears. ¡°Mommy! I want my mommy¡­¡± Nicole instantly felt like her heart was squeezed by an invisible hand. It hurt so much that her expression turned awful in a sh. ¡°Mommy! Mommy! I want Mommy!¡± Kyle. My dear Kyle¡­ At that moment, Nicole could no longer contain herself at the sound of the child¡¯s weeping anymore. With trembling hands, she reached out towards Kyle¡¯s arm. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ¡°I told you your mother¡¯s dead! Don¡¯t you ever mention her again!¡± Evan¡¯s cold admonishing caused Nicole to freeze for a moment. Dead¡­? He actually told Kyle I¡¯m dead? Her eyes were instantly filled with rage. ¡°No! You¡¯re lying. Mommy isn¡¯t dead!¡± Kyle continued to throw a fit. Evan began to exude a dangerous aura at the mention of the woman. He now looked like a lion that had been angered. ¡°I said she¡¯s dead, so she¡¯s dead! You¡¯d better start behaving, Kyle, or -¡± ¡°How could you talk to a child like that? I¡¯d say he¡¯s in such a state because you didn¡¯t take good care of him! What kind of a father are you?¡± Nicole shouted as her motherly instincts came over, wanting to protect the kid. She trembled as she spoke. Her words rang in Evan¡¯s ears. It made him especially surprised to have been interrupted, and even worse, berated. Realizing she had gotten too worked up, Nicole lowered her head and tried to rpose herself. ¡°What I meant was ¨C the boy is still young, so you should talk to him nicely.¡± Evan stared at her in suspicion. ¡°That voice of yours earlier¡­¡± ¡°I got too emotional. People tend to sound different when their emotions get the better of them.¡± While exining, Nicole noticed Evan¡¯s inquisitive gaze on her, and her chest tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve agreed to my terms, Mr. Seet. I¡¯m the doctor here, and I¡¯m in charge of the entire treatment process. So, I¡¯m asking you now to please leave, and don¡¯t interfere with my work.¡± Evan stared at the miracle doctor attentively. Despite feeling suspicious about her, he couldn¡¯t figure anything out. Seeing the man remain still, Nicole urged once more, ¡°Please cooperate.¡± He gave a final look at his son, who was lying in bed. Only then, he finally left the room with a stony expression. After Evan left, Nicole began tofort the sobbing child. ¡°You¡¯re a tough guy, Kyle. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Kyle nced at her unhappily and wiped his tears. He never cried except when he was thinking of his mother. After much coaxing, the boy finally agreed to let Nicole perform acupuncture on him. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Kyle shook his head. Nicole¡¯s eyes became wet with tears. How could it not hurt? He was crying so much, and yet he¡¯s acting so strong right now. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Kyle!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± Hearing the boy refute her, Nicole caressed his head. Kyle hated being touched by others, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel like getting mad at Nicole for doing it. ¡°You¡¯ll have to eat your meals regrly from now on, Kyle. Don¡¯t take anything spicy, and also -¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Okay, I got it. You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Since Kyle didn¡¯t like listening to her, Nicole stopped talking. It¡¯s better if I talked to Evan anyway. Nicole then left the room, prescribed some herbs, and told ke, the butler, to be more mindful of the boy¡¯s diet. ¡°I¡¯ll remember everything, Dr. Tussaud,¡± ke responded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drop by again tomorrow.¡± Just as she spoke, Evan¡¯s frigid voice came from behind. ¡°Will Kyle have to go through acupuncture every day?¡± Nicole stilled for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t say right now if it¡¯s necessary. I¡¯ll have a look at his condition again tomorrow.¡± Evan stared at her for a long while before finally giving her a one-word response. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡± Unable to handle the man¡¯s sharp eyes, Nicole put on a calm act and left with her medical kit. After watching her leave, Evan¡¯s eyes darkened as he gave one of the bodyguards an order. ¡°Follow her.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 After leaving the Seet family vi, Nicole dropped by a dessert store and grabbed some yogurt and chocte cake before heading back to Parnd Garden. The children were relieved to see their mother return safely. ¡°Did you get recognized, Mommy?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°I told you I have awesome makeup skills. I¡¯m so good at it that there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be found out.¡± Nina looked up proudly. Nicole stroked the girl¡¯s head and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Nina!¡± ¡°Are those for me, Mommy?¡± Maya stared at the box of desserts in Nicole¡¯s hand, her eyes twinkling with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re your favorite, Maya.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡± Maya happily took the box, ced it on the table, and opened it up. ¡°All you do is eat!¡± ¡°Yeah, well, that¡¯s cause I love eating!¡± Maya rolled her eyes at Nina. ¡°All you do is y with makeup every day.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s cause I love being pretty! And I¡¯ll always be, but as for you, you¡¯re going to end up looking like a pig!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Nina! Come here and help Mommy to remove makeup.¡± Seeing the two little girls starting to bicker, Nicole hurriedly dragged the furious Nina into the bathroom. Juan frowned and sighed. They always said three was a crowd, but at their home, having just two of those girls around was more than enough trouble. Sigh¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile, at Hillside Vi. Evan¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared at the location shown on the phone. ¡°This is the exact location of the hacker who ruined thepany¡¯s system, Mr. Seet. 108, Block 4, Parnd Garden.¡± Just as John¡¯s words fell, the bodyguard who had been following Nicole walked in. ¡°The one you told us to follow entered Parnd Garden, Mr. Seet ¨C to be precise, it¡¯s Unit 108, Block 4.¡± The exact same address? Evan¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy as he clenched his fists. The hacker, who destroyed thepany¡¯s system, and this ¡°Dr. Tussaud¡±¡­ Evan emitted such a frosty aura that the room instantly turned cold. On the other hand, John and the bodyguard exchanged nces. Knowing that Evan was on the verge of exploding, they instinctively held their breaths, fearing that their boss was about to take his anger out on them. Then, Evan stood up all of a sudden. ¡°Head on to Parnd Garden now!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The two quickly followed. Twenty minutester, a ck Maybach sped into Parnd Garden. With a loud screech, the car stopped right in front of a certain block. Following that, a tall and cold-looking Evan got out of the vehicle. He strode toward the mentioned location. Every step he took could make someone tense up in fear. At the same time, John and the bodyguards followed their boss closely behind. They were well aware that whoever lived here was about to be in huge trouble. Soon after that, they arrived in front of Unit 108, Block 4. Evan nced at John, causing thetter to bang on the door immediately. Bang! Bang! Bang! The urgent knock from the other side of the door gave Nicole a shock, making her nervous. ¡°Who is it?¡± However, no one answered her, and instead, the loud banging continued. My God. Why does it feel like there¡¯s a loan shark at my door? I just got back a few days ago, and I don¡¯t owe anyone money. Clearly displeased with the sudden disturbance, Nicole violently opened the door and couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°What the hell? Are you a¡­¡± She immediately caught sight of Evan¡¯s cold, menacing face. Nicole¡¯s mind went ck, as though she had just been struck by lightning. ¡°So it really is you, woman!¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Evan¡¯s lips curled into a chilling smirk the moment he saw Nicole. Without any dy, he walked straight into the woman¡¯s home, but not before giving her a shove. Nicole swiftly returned to her senses while staggering. The man who stood in front of her just a moment ago was now inside her living room. ¡°This is my home, Mr. Seet! You¡¯re trespassing! Please leave right now!¡± Nicole¡¯s heart nearly leaped out of her chest. She was terrified that Evan would stumble upon the three children. Yet, Evan disregarded her words and smiled contemptuously. ¡°Trespassing? That¡¯s nothingpared to your nasty deeds.¡± Nasty deeds? Nicole¡¯s heart pounded. The fact that Evan had managed to find this ce meant he must have figured something out. Does he know I¡¯m Dr. Tussaud? ¡°Feeling a tad guilty?¡± Evan red at the now stunned Nicole with his dagger-like eyes. Upon hearing his words, Nicole gripped her fists in panic. Fighting Evan head-on was certainly not an option; neither was going against those few bodyguards behind him. ¡°Parents will always care about their children, Mr. Seet. I did it only so I could give Kyle¡ª¡± the treatment he needs! The mention of that boy¡¯s name struck a nerve in Evan. ¡°Shut it! You have no right to say my son¡¯s name, and you certainly don¡¯t have the right to talk about parents being concerned about children!¡± ¡°Who are these guys, Mommy?¡± Maya walked out of the bedroom and gazed at the group of men in curiosity. ¡°Wow, he looks just like Juan,¡± she muttered as her eyes fell on Evan¡¯s face. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan stared at Maya with a frown. This chubby kid just called her Mommy and looks just like her. Is that her daughter? ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mommy?¡± Maya also rushed out of the bedroom and frowned. Her heart instantly began to boil as she saw Evan¡¯s face. Is he our daddy? He had never asked how they were doing all these years and even picked on their mommy thest time; now, he¡¯s trespassing into their home? Outrageous. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nina hurriedly stood in front of Nicole and shouted at Evan. Evan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly at the sight of that. This woman sure is lucky. She¡¯s actually given birth to two daughters who look just like her. Kyle, on the other hand, had always yearned for his mother, but sadly, never got to experience a mother¡¯s love! Yet, this heartless womanpletely forgot about his existence and bore herself more children so quickly. The thought of this made Evan¡¯s eyes sh with rage. ¡°Are both of them your daughters?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. If you have something against me, pleasee at me. Don¡¯t hurt them. They¡¯re just children!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared of him, Mommy!¡± Nina red at Evan furiously as though the man owed her a huge sum. Evan scoffed. To him, Nina was a wild child with a terrible upbringing. Only a woman like Nicole would raise such a child. At the same time, Nicole was extremely frantic. Both Nina and Maya were slightly shorter than Juan, and they lookedpletely different from the boys. Thus, it was normal for Evan not to realize they were his children. However, Juan was different. Not only did the boy resemble Kyle and Evan, but he and Kyle were also of simr heights too. If Juan shows up and Evan sees him, I¡¯m going to lose him for sure. ¡°You had quite the guts to threaten me back there, didn¡¯t you? Why are you ying dumb now?¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Evan¡¯s cial tone interrupted Nicole¡¯s thoughts. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She looked up at the man, not understanding a word he had just said. Threaten him? When have I ever done that? ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan snorted. ¡°Too afraid to own up?¡± Seeing how bewildered Nicole looked, the man scoffed and continued, ¡°Only a woman like you can do something as shallow as hacking into apany¡¯s system. Still, I¡¯m more curious as to where you learned to be a hacker and doctor.¡± The doctor part was no surprise to Nicole. However, the hacking¡­ Did Juan do something? He did fiddle around with theputer earlier when he was alone. Could he have gotten revenge for me by hacking into Evan¡¯spany website? Upon realizing this, Nicole immediately eased the situation by admitting it was her doing. ¡°I learned hacking and medicine from my mentors.¡± ¡°So you admit it? Do you not fear death from doing such things?¡± Evan¡¯s frosty eyes narrowed as an intimidating aura engulfed him. The moment he said that, Nicole instantly froze. He¡¯s going to take my life just because of this? I can¡¯t die yet! I have to raise my three babies and make sure Kyle gets better. ¡°Kyle won¡¯t be able to get better if you kill me, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan¡¯s face darkened at the mention of Kyle. There was no denying that Nicole¡¯s acupuncture treatments were helping. The boy now felt much more at ease from just one treatment. In that case, I¡¯ll keep her alive for now so she can treat Kyle. This is her chance to redeem herself, and I¡¯ll think about the restter. ¡°You can¡¯t kill Mommy, Mister! Mommy works so hard to raise us!¡± Maya said while looking innocent with her puppy eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll hate you for life if you kill Mommy!¡± Meanwhile, Nina looked as angry as a bull. Evan was instantly filled with wrath as he looked down and saw the two little girls protecting their mother. It¡¯s hard to raise them? They¡¯ll hate me for life? How is it my problem if she¡¯s had a tough time raising them? She deserves it! ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life, for now, Nicole Lane. Be d that you¡¯re being given a chance at redemption. You¡¯ll continue to treat Kyle, but you must never tell him you¡¯re his mother, or else¡­¡± The rage in Evan¡¯s eyes made Nicole quiver. She immediately ced herself in front of her daughters and responded, ¡°I understand, Mr. Seet. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Kyle anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not.¡± After Evan said that, he stared at her for a long time. But just as he turned to leave, the sound of a mug falling to the ground suddenly came from inside the bedroom. There¡¯s someone else? Evan stopped in his tracks and turned to Nicole. The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. It must be the man she ended up marrying. He must be the father of these two girls. The thought of this made Evan¡¯s gaze darken. His precious Kyle had gone through so much suffering, but this woman continued to live like the boy never existed. He was determined to find out who this despicable man was. After a short pause, Evan began heading toward the bedroom. ¡°You can¡¯t go in there, Mr. Seet!¡± Juan¡¯s inside! Evan would surely recognize the boy. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, you can¡¯t-¡± The more Nicole resist, the more Evan became frustrated. With that, he pushed her aside angrily. Look at how nervous she is. Is she worried that I¡¯m about to hurt her man? D*mn it! Evan mmed the door open as he arrived in front of the bedroom. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Nicole¡¯s heart stopped beating. ¡°Who are you?¡± Evan asked as he stared at the child curled up into a ball next to the bed. Nicole immediately rushed in and jumped in shock at the sight. Since when did my precious Juan be a little girl? The boy was wearing Nina¡¯s clothes and had a wig on. He sure moved quickly! ¡°S-She¡¯s my daughters¡¯ ymate.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Juan nodded fervently. Evan couldn¡¯t be bothered with a ¡°little girl¡±. He turned and left after giving Nicole a nce. Juan was secretly delighted. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be a smart guy? He actually fell for my tricks. But this is just a preview. The show¡¯s only about to start. After locking the door, Nicole frantically pulled Juan into her arms. ¡°Thank God you acted quickly, or he would have found out.¡± Juan fell silent as his eyes turned misty. If I tell Mommy that I had purposely drop that ss, Mommy would surely¡­ Forget it. The moment he imagined his mother nagging him, he changed his mind instantly. He wouldn¡¯t want to go through that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± Nicole hugged Juan even more tightly. This boy was her life. Evan Seet must never find out about him. Inside the Maybach. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that woman had such guts to mess with you, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll pay for it!¡± John nodded thoughtfully. ¡°They¡¯re right. Your abilities are endless, Mr. Seet. Mr. Kyle¡¯s going to give that woman a hard time whenever she tries to treat him.¡± Thinking back to how Kyle behaved when he gave the child a Lego set and a tablet, John figured he was being objective with his remarks. Evan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk. Kyle was abandoned not long after he was born; it¡¯s only natural if he gives that woman a hard time now. The next day. Nicole arrived at the Hillside Vi on time to treat Kyle. Since she had already been discovered by Evanst night, there was no longer any need to put on a disguise. Thus, she showed up as her true self. Meanwhile, Kyle couldn¡¯t get used to this new look. ¡°Where¡¯s thedy from yesterday?¡± Nicole reached for her medical kit and told Kyle that she was the same woman. Kyle frowned; the more he stared at her, the more things didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± ¡°It really is me. I had my own reasons for using a disguise yesterday, so¡­¡± As Kyle listened to the woman exining herself, he had a puzzled expression on his face. The woman from yesterday might not look pretty at all, but she gave off a warm and down-to-earth feeling. Yet, that in-looking face turned out to be a disguise? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Feeling as though his heart had been shattered, Kyle flew into a rage. ¡°So you¡¯re a liar!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not a liar. I¡¯m-¡± ¡°Why should I believe you when you can even change your face?¡± Nicole was stumped. Evan, who was standing right next to them, gazed at Nicole in amusement. ¡°Remember this, Kyle. Women are always great liars. Not only can they change their faces, but they can also y dead!¡± y dead¡­ Nicole could only suffer in silence at the mention of these two words. She wouldn¡¯t have chosen to y dead if it weren¡¯t for the sake of protecting the three children. Upon hearing Evan¡¯s words, Kyle red at Nicole like an enemy. ¡°I won¡¯t let a liar treat me, Dad. Make her leave!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, Kyle. You have to get better quickly,¡± Nicole insisted. Then, she anxiously turned to Evan. ¡°Kyle really has to be treated as soon as possible, Mr. Seet. You should know what matters most right now.¡± Evan red at her before walking over to Kyle and stroking his head. ¡°She may be terrible, Kyle, but there¡¯s no one else who can rece her. She¡¯s an excellent doctor and hacker. You can let her treat you as youpete over your hacking skills.¡± A hint of astonishment appeared in Kyle¡¯s disdainful eyes. ¡°You know how to hack?¡± Nicole stilled for a moment before nodding. She didn¡¯t know how to hack at all, but she¡¯d readily say yes if it meant being able to continue treating Kyle. ¡°Really? Then you can stay. But you¡¯ll have to spend two hours practicing hacking skills with me every day.¡± Kyle gave her a goading stare. Two hours each day¡­ This was practically impossible for Nicole as she obviously knew nothing about hacking. Just as she was in a bind, Kyle continued, ¡°What do you say?¡± If you won¡¯t, then get out of here! Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Nicole had no choice but to bite the bullet and agree to it. She could only take one step at a time now. Meanwhile, Evan narrowed his eyes. Kyle¡¯s hacking skills were taught by the world¡¯s top hacker, so Nicole would definitely be no match for him. Hopefully, after that, Kyle would think that she was stupid ande to hate her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Kyle can¡¯t stand her anymore, I can tell him that she¡¯s his mother whom he has been wanting to meet. By then, he will definitely not ept her. That¡¯d be great then! ¡°Dr. Tussaud is extremely good at hacking. She easily changed mypany¡¯s encryption key. So, Ms. Tussaud, don¡¯t hesitate to guide Kyle while practicing with him, will you?¡± Evan¡¯s exaggerated bragging made it sound like Nicole was an expert, sparking Kyle¡¯s curiosity so much that he wished to get it on with her right away. Nicole¡¯s heart was pounding as she listened to Evan. My cover will definitely be blown if we were to start hacking now. I must do something. ¡°Kyle, didn¡¯t you promise to get treatment first? It¡¯s more important.¡± ¡°Alright, then. Make it quick. We¡¯ll have a go after it¡¯s done!¡± Nicole had no choice but to nod her head in agreement. This time around, Kyle was cooperative and did not even frown. It was as if he did not feel any pain at all. However, Nicole felt distressed seeing a child showing such a high tolerance to pain. ¡°It must have hurt a lot. I can give you a break before continuing with other acupoints.¡± ¡°Enough talk. Keep going!¡± Saying nothing, Nicole sighed and continued with the acupuncture. After the acupuncture treatment was over, Kyle got off the bed immediately, ready to have a ¡°hacking battle¡± with Nicole. ¡°Kyle, you can rest first.¡± ¡°Nah, there¡¯s no need to! There are severalputers in the study. You can choose whichever you want.¡± Nicole was stunned for a while, feeling guilty. ¡°I need to use the washroom first.¡± After which, she left in a hurry. Once she was inside the washroom, she locked the door and let out a long sigh. She then took out her phone and moved her fingers on the screen as she muttered, ¡°Juan, you¡¯re the only one who can help me right now.¡± She found Juan¡¯s number and sent him a message. Five minutester, she walked out of the washroom. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Seeing her confident stance, Kyle frowned. Could it be that this woman is really good at hacking? ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study!¡± ¡°But I have a request¡ªwe have to do it in different rooms!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To keep you from peeking at my screen!¡± Kyle shot Nicole a disapproving look and wondered where she got her confidence to say such a thing. ¡°As you wish!¡± Immediately afterward, the two of them went into the study to choose their ¡°battle weapons¡±. After a while, Nicole held aptop and walked into one of the guest rooms. After that, she immediately texted Juan so that he could control theptop remotely. In the study, Kyle took his time to build the firewall, but it was cracked within a few minutes. Thisdy is really something! He raised the level of difficulty. Simrly, it was cracked within minutes. In a fit of anger, he raised the degree of difficulty to the highest, which was a feat taught to him by the world¡¯s top hacker. He didn¡¯t believe that it could be cracked. Just when he was confident that he would win, a firewall alert popped up. Kyle widened his eyes in surprise as he began to work on resolving it with intense concentration. Looking at the screen, Nicole frowned slightly and suddenly halted Juan¡¯s remote ess to herptop. That¡¯s enough. If Juan can really defeat Kyle, it will definitely deal a blow to Kyle. On the other end, Juan thumped the table after his remote ess was cut off. What is mommy doing? I was still figuring out how to crack this rare firewall system. The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. Thus, he took his phone and called his mother. Nicole nced at the door before answering the phone with her voice lowered, ¡°Juan, that¡¯s enough help.¡± ¡°Mommy, the system Kyle builds is soplicated. I was still looking into it. Why did you-¡± ¡°Can you crack it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It is quite advance, and I¡¯ve never encountered one before.¡± It seemed that Kyle was still more skillful than Juan was. ¡°Alright, Juan, you¡¯ve already done a great job. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to talk now. Talk to youter.¡± After she hung up the phone, she started to click around cluelessly. Earlier, Kyle had asked her to practice with him for two hours a day. But since she had decided not to take it too far, she could just spend two hours dilly-dallying on the screen. Surely, Kyle would note up with other tactics after this? It was not until two hours had passed that Nicole walked out of the room. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Kyle. I can¡¯t crack it. I surrender.¡± Saying nothing, Kyle looked up at Nicole, feeling angry. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 He was no fool and knew very well that this woman was obviously holding back. Judging from the time it took her to crack the first two firewalls, such a long period of time could have allowed her to at least do something to thest firewall even though it was of the advanced level. He gave Nicole a cold look, walked into his bedroom, and then mmed the door shut. What¡¯s going on? Confused, Nicole did not understand why he acted that way. ke, the butler, walked over and looked at her, saying, ¡°Dr. Tussaud, maybe Kyle is too tired. You should go back first.¡± Nicole thought for a while and nodded her head. Beforeing over this morning, she had promised her three kids that she would take them to the kindergarten. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± When Evan returned from his office at noon, Nicole had already left. He nodded in satisfaction after learning from ke that Kyle had mmed the door in Nicole¡¯s face. Nicole must have made Kyle angry. That¡¯s great! I¡¯m d that this woman is good at being annoying. By the time Kyle¡¯s illness is cured, he will probably never want to see her again. After Nicole sent her three kids to the kindergarten early the next morning, she rushed to get some desserts and brought them to the Hillside Vi. When she brought Maya to get some desserts yesterday, she remembered that she had previously run into Evan, who was buying desserts for Kyle. That meant Kyle liked the desserts too. Therefore, she purposely went to get some desserts and brought them over today. Looking at the pastries she brought, Kyle knitted his brows. This woman held back while practicing with me yesterday, and today, she brought pastries over. She must be up to something. ¡°This is for you, Kyle.¡± Nicole happily handed a piece of cake to Kyle. Kyle looked at her warily and uttered a ¡°No¡± before he turned his head away. Nicole¡¯s hand stopped in the air for a brief moment, and she retracted it embarrassingly. Evan looked on while thinking to himself, Serves you right, Nicole. You¡¯re simply biting off more than you can chew. Hmph! To think you¡¯re trying to get Kyle to like you using some cakes. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, just do your job as a doctor! You don¡¯t need to worry about the other stuff concerning my son.¡± Nicole turned around and looked at the gloating Evan as her blood boiled. This man really wants Kyle to hate me, doesn¡¯t he? Damn it! She feigned a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll focus on treating Kyle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Smirking slightly, Evan shot Nicole a meaningful nce before he walked out with his coat. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Kyle¡¯s voice pulled her back to reality. She sighed and followed him into his bedroom. He silently endured the pain during the whole treatment like he did yesterday. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After the acupuncture session, Kyle wanted Nicole to hack with him again. Nicole hesitated. It was because Juan was at the kindergarten today, so he couldn¡¯t help her. ¡°What now? You¡¯re scared?¡± ¡°Yes, Kyle, your skills are too good. You beat me.¡± Yet Kyle wasn¡¯t happy, albeit being praised. Instead, he nced at her with a displeased look. ¡°You¡¯re faking it!¡± Well, yes¡­ but, I¡¯m more like an impostor since I know nothing about hacking. Either way, she did not mind what Kyle said to her. ¡°Kyle, since I¡¯ve already bought the cakes, why don¡¯t you have a bite?¡± Kyle, however, only nced at her and did not answer. Nicole suddenly remembered Maya, her little glutton. If I were to eat in front of Kyle, would it make him crave for it too? With this in mind, Nicole immediately put it into action. Unboxing one of the cheesecake, she took one slice, sat down, and ate it with relish. But it backfired ¨C Kyle just went upstairs after shooting her a nce. Nevertheless, Nicole did not give up and followed him up the stairs. Since it was something Kyle liked to eat, she hoped that he could have a little, even if it was just one bite. However, Kyle chided at her as soon as she walked upstairs, ¡°Stay away from me.¡± ¡°I know you like this cake, Kyle. Why don¡¯t you-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Kyle calling Evan and telling him, ¡°She¡¯s got ulterior motives. Don¡¯t have her over anymore.¡± ¡°Kyle, you-¡± ¡°My dad will agree to it!¡± Kyle gave her a look of determination and walked straight downstairs. Nicole was at a loss. A secondter, her phone rang. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, it seems that Kyle really dislikes you.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Evan had been waiting for this moment for a long time. ¡°Mr. Seet, Kyle¡¯s illness has not been cured, so I can¡¯t just leave like this.¡± Evan sneered. ¡°Telling me this is useless. Kyle is the one that is determined to dismiss you away. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± He¡¯s determined to send me away? If Even hadn¡¯t give Kyle the idea that I¡¯m a liar, Kyle would not have done that to me. However, she was the one to me after all¡­ She gave birth to quadruplets back then. If it weren¡¯t for Kyle¡¯s poor health and the need for the best treatment since birth, she would not have sent him to the Seets. But now that she was already a well-known doctor, Tussaud, she must cure Kyle. ¡°Mr. Seet, I will convince Kyle. Please give me another chance!¡± Nicole implored. Due to Kyle¡¯s illness, Evan was not in a rush to chase Nicole away. After a long silence, he said coldly, ¡°Well, that depends on you. You must know that I¡¯m not the one to give you this chance, but Kyle!¡± After he finished that sentence, he directly hung up. Nicole let out a long sigh. As long as Evan didn¡¯t insist on dismissing her, she could still try to convince Kyle. That¡¯s right. I¡¯d be a failure if I can¡¯t even handle a kid. However, Kyle¡¯s a stubborn, arrogant, and strong-minded kid. How should I deal with him? Nicole sank into deep thought. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s often said that knowing is half the battle. It seems that I have to find out Kyle¡¯s preferences and weaknesses first. Looking at ke in the courtyard, an idea popped up in Nicole¡¯s mind, and she walked over to talk to him. ke was respectful towards her since she was, after all, known as a miracle doctor and was now treating Kyle. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, you¡¯re saying you want to know if Kyle has a wish?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nicole gave a firm nod. ke heaved a sigh and began to speak earnestly. Nicole¡¯s sorrow grew as she listened to what ke had said. It turned out that Kyle¡¯s greatest wish was to find his mother. For a child who hadcked the love of a mother since young, he would, of course, yearn for a mother¡¯s love and hope that his mother could be by his side. However, Evan forbade her from telling Kyle that she was his mother. What should I do? ke sighed and continued, ¡°Ms. Tussaud, I believe, as a woman, you can rte as well. I heard that you also have children of your own. You can pay more attention to Kyle. He spends most of his time with Mr. Seet only. In fact, he¡¯s also quite lonely and needs love too.¡± Nicole nodded her head, feeling her heart ache. After that, ke went on with his work, leaving Nicole to her thoughts as she pondered about what ke had said. All of a sudden, her eyes lit up. I¡¯ve got an idea! She walked towards Kyle¡¯s bedroom and plucked up the courage to knock on the door. ¡°Open the door, Kyle!¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I haven¡¯t done.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after you open the door.¡± ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± It took a full fifteen minutes before Kyle opened the door. He nced at her, irritated. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Kyle, why don¡¯t you let me stay, and we¡¯ll change some rules?¡± Kyle shot her a wary nce, wondering what this woman was up to again. ¡°I wanted to make some changes to our original n of the two-hour post-treatment practicing.¡± Staring straight at her, Kyle remained silent despite his curiosity. After a while, Nicole added, ¡°I think it¡¯s not good for you to always stay at home. How about I go out with you for two hours every day to get more contact with the outside world? What do you think?¡± This suggestion came as a surprise to Kyle. Having some contact with the outside world did seem very appealing to him. Due to his poor health, his father never allowed him to y outside¡­ It was just that if his father found out about this, he would definitely be mad. Noticing his hesitation, Nicole put forward what she thought was more convincing. ¡°Only by getting more contact with the outside world may you meet the person you like and want to see.¡± As soon as Kyle heard that, he immediately thought of his mother. He had always been wanting to look for his mother, but his father would not let him. His father kept telling him that his mother had died and forbade him from talking about her. If I can go out for two hours a day, isn¡¯t this a good opportunity for me to look for Mommy in secret? Seeing Kyle lost in thoughts, Nicole knew that she had a shot. Thus, she prompted softly, ¡°How about it?¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Kyle was happy deep down, but he simply gave a slight nod with a calm expression on his face. Seeing that he had agreed to it, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief as she was finally able to stay and treat him. ¡°Will your dad agree to it?¡± Nicole was worried. ¡°I won¡¯t tell my dad.¡± Nicole was satisfied with this answer. ¡°That¡¯s great! Pinky promise!¡± Kyle nced at her disdainfully and said, ¡°How childish!¡± But he still stretched out his pinky to lock hers. Finally, they hade to an understanding! Nicole smiled sweetly while looking at both of their fingers that were hooked together. Later, in the evening, Evan was very surprised to learn that Kyle had given Nicole a second chance. It baffled him as he wondered how Nicole did it. Kyle was stunned. If I tell him that we¡¯ll be going out for two hours a day, Dad will most definitely object. After thinking for a while, he told Evan, ¡°She¡¯s quite good for a doctor.¡± Huh? Just because of this? Nheless, Evan was not convinced, as Kyle was not a child who could be easily persuaded. Nicole must have pulled some sort of trick. That scheming woman. He nced at Kyle before walking to his study. Kyle breathed a sigh of relief. Having never lied, he hoped that his father would not find out. The next day, Nicole arrived at the Hillside Vi on time. Evan especially warned her that he would make her pay a terrible price if she dared to harbor intentions that shouldn¡¯t be harbored or lead Kyle astray. Pulling a long face, Nicole could not help but protest inwardly. Why does this bastard always think that I¡¯m up to no good? I¡¯m Kyle¡¯s mom, for goodness¡¯ sake. No mom will purposely harm their son! ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Evan probed after not getting a response from her. Nicole had no choice but to reply, ¡°Yes, I did. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet, I¡¯ll never lead Kyle astray.¡± Upon hearing that, Evan¡¯s sharp eyes scanned her from head to toe before he left for work. After he left, she went to the bedroom and began to insert needles on the acupoints of Kyle, who had already gotten himself ready. During the treatment, Kyle kept urging her to hurry up. When the treatment was finally over, Nicole was worried as she looked at Kyle¡¯s expectant face and asked, ¡°Will ke tell your dad?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± After speaking, Kyle covered a teddy bear and one of his pillows with a nket and made it as if he were sleeping on his bed. Then, he had Nicole tell ke that he needed to rest and sleep after the acupuncture treatment and that no one should disrupt his sleep. After that, Nicole helped him sneaked out of Hillside Vi when ke was not looking. Looking at Kyle, who was next to her, Nicole was very excited, as she had been dreaming of having the opportunity to spend time alone with her son. ¡°Would you like to have some froyo, Kyle? I can take you.¡± Kyle nced at her. Although he really wanted to eat it, it was more important to find mommy. Besides, he could have froyo anytime by simply making a call to his father. ¡°I wanna go to The Passion.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nicole looked at him in astonishment. Why would a kid want to go to such a ce? However, Kyle was toozy to exin, only urging her to drive. ¡°Why do you want to go to a bar?¡± Kyle gave her a sidelong nce. Seeing Kyle¡¯s serious face and his refusal to answer her, Nicole had no choice but to take him there. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After twenty minutes, she parked her car in the parking lot of the bar. When they reached, Kyle didn¡¯t get out of the car. Instead, he took out his phone and called John. Once the call connected, he asked while furrowing his brows, ¡°You still remember our deal, right? The mention of the deal caused John¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Kyle has such a good memory. ¡°Y-Yes, of course I still remember it.¡± ¡°Did you manage to find anything?¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°Kyle, you know very well that this is no easy job. Besides, I can¡¯t let Mr. Seet know and can only do it in secret, so the progress is slower.¡± John cooked up some excuses. Kyle had expected him to say so. ¡°Come to The Passion now. You must be here within twenty minutes.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m at work, Kyle, if Mr. Seet finds out¡ª¡± ¡°Or bear the consequences!¡± With that, Kyle directly hung up without waiting for him to finish his sentence. John ced his palm over his forehead helplessly. Gosh! Why do I have to deal with both ¡°Lucifer¡± and his son? Why is my life so difficult? Considering that Kyle was as cruel as Mr. Seet and had always done what he said, he didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time and rushed to The Passion on time. After that, Kyle got out of the car by himself and told Nicole not to show her face as he didn¡¯t want John to find out about her. ¡°Can I help you, Kyle?¡± ¡°Go and get a CCTV footage for me!¡± ¡°What footage specifically?¡± ¡°I heard that my dad once looked for a woman with one million as a reward. That woman once threw money at him in this bar. I want the footage of that woman.¡± John¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Does Kyle actually know about this? He must have seen it from theputer. In order to let Kyle know the history of Seet Group, Evan had specifically let Kyle go through all his interviews. Thus, Kyle did not miss out on a single interview, and he must have learned about it because of this. ¡°Why do you want to find that woman, Kyle?¡± She was the only woman his father had ever looked for, so she must have an unusual rtionship with his father. Moreover, there were no other clues, so he could only start from her. ¡°Just do as I say!¡± Oh, I can¡¯t even ask? John had no choice but to obey. ¡°Please wait for a while.¡± As he walked into the bar, he thought, It¡¯s true that this woman is his mother, but Mr. Seet doesn¡¯t want him to know about this. How can I get around it? But John did not return even after a long time, and Kyle got a little impatient. Just when he turned around to make a call, a voice was suddenly hearding from above him, asking, ¡°Why are you here, Kyle?¡± Sofie Sweeting again? Ah, the woman who keeps pestering dad. She is so annoying! Hearing her voice, Kyle deliberately turned around and walked straight ahead whilepletely ignoring her. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, Kyle!¡± shouted Sofie. But Kyle kept going. ¡°What a rude kid!¡± Sofie frowned as she looked at him leaving and thought to herself. Why is he here alone? Nah, Evan won¡¯t let Kylee out alone, which means Evan must be here too. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In the past few days, she had been trying to find a chance to see Evan, so this came as a good chance for her. With this in mind, she immediately went after Kyle. Why is this rascal gone in a blink of an eye? Looking at the rows of cars, Sofie grew anxious. I must not miss such a good opportunity to meet Evan! After being stunned for a while, she immediately took out her phone and called Evan. Evan, who was working, nced at the caller ID and answered impatiently, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Evan, I saw Kyle just now, but he disappeared in a blink of an eye. I¡¯m a little worried. Is he with you?¡± She saw Kyle? Evan was surprised. ¡°Where did you see him?¡± ¡°At the parking lot of The Passion.¡± The mention of the location surprised Evan even more. Why would Kyle go to that ce? ¡°You¡¯re seeing things!¡± What a weirdo! Evan could not be bothered by her and hung up the phone directly. Lowering his head, he continued to bury himself in his work. After a while, he suddenly froze as he thought of something. Kyle wouldn¡¯t go to a bar, but he¡¯s with Nicole. That weird woman will do anything. What if she¡¯s the one bringing Kyle to the bar¡­ Thinking of this, Evan immediately called ke. ¡°Is Kyle home?¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°Yes, he has been napping in his room since an hour ago. Mr. Seet, do you need him?¡± ¡°An hour?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Tussaud had instructed me not to disturb him earlier, before she left.¡± With that, Evan hung up almost immediately. He grabbed his jacket and swiftly made his way back home. Meanwhile, Sofie flew into a fit of rage upon learning that Evan had hung up on her. She was certain that Evan did not want her to know of his whereabouts. He must have been in the bar, flirting with some b*tch! With such a thought in mind, Sofie hurried off to the bar in a huff. Only daring to stand up after she had left, Kyle returned to Nicole¡¯s car restlessly. ¡°Kyle, where have you been? You¡¯ve scared the wits out of me!¡± Since Nicole appeared to be anxious, Kyle informed her about the situation regarding Sofie. ¡°Sofie has just informed Dad about me. We have to leave now!¡± What? Nicole tensed up as she started to knead her hands together anxiously. If Evan finds out about it, he won¡¯t allow me to even cast a step near Kyle anymore. What shall I do now? At that instance, her phone rang. She nced at the caller¡¯s ID before she had answered it, asking, ¡°Juan, what is it?¡± ¡°Mommy, Maya has seen the other kids eating yogurt toast. She wants some too. Can you give me some money so that I can buy some?¡± ¡°Y-You aren¡¯t at school?¡± ¡°The teacher at school has been teaching us stuff that I already know. I had promised you that I¡¯d take care of Maya, right? I¡¯m outside Hillside Vi now. Mommy,e on out!¡± ¡°Outside Hillside Vi? How did you get there?¡± Nicole was shocked. ¡°I had won an electric scooter from my friend! It¡¯s thetest edition, so it¡¯s cool and pretty swift!¡± If Evan discovers that I¡¯d brought Kyle out secretly, he¡¯ll chase me out. Seeing that he is still sick, I can¡¯t leave now. Since Juan is currently outside Hillside Vi, there seems to be only one way out. Meanwhile, a ck Rolls-Royce drove into Hillside Vi¡¯s garage. The door opened to reveal Evan¡¯s grim face; soon after, he immediately made his way to Kyle¡¯s room. Nicole, if I find out that you¡¯ve taken Kyle out without my permission, I¡¯ll skin you alive! Meanwhile, upstairs, the butler, ke, was slightly astounded to see Evan back, at such an early hour. ¡°Mr. Seet, why are you home this early?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Kyle?¡± ke was confused. ¡°Kyle? He¡¯s sleeping in his room.¡± Evan ignored him and strode over to open the door, only to discover that it was locked. Kyle had never once locked the door, even when he slept unless he was upset at him. Something¡¯s wrong. Did Sofie really see Kyle? Then, did Kyle lock the door before climbing out of the window? How ridiculous! At that thought, anger zed through Evan¡¯s heart. He kicked the door open and barged into the room right away. There was a lump on the bed beneath the covers. Evan reached out and pulled back the covers back to reveal a huge teddy bear. ke panicked instantly. ¡°Err¡­¡± ¡°It must have been that foolish woman¡¯s idea!¡± Evan gritted out. Hmph! How could Daddy even yell at Mommy? Juan, who happened to be changing his clothes in the closet, pouted in anger. Momentarily, he pushed the doors open. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ke was shocked by the noise, along with the kid¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Kyle, why are you in the closet?¡± Even Evan was astonished to see him. He frowned, as he studied the teddy bear on the bed. ¡°Kyle, what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Barely managing to change into Kyle¡¯s clothes aftering in, Juan found that he had no time to deal with the teddy bear. He hesitated, ¡°I had merely hugged it while I was sleeping. Can¡¯t I do that much?¡± ¡°You had hugged it? Kyle, you hate having other stuff on your bed when you sleep.¡± Oh, so Kyle has that habit? Juan scratched his head. ¡°Well, people do change! As of now, I like hugging it to sleep. It¡¯s fluffy and cute. I can pinch it or cuddle with it, especially when I¡¯m upset. That will certainly make me feel much better.¡± Making such a statement, Juan made his way towards the bed. Pulling the bear into his arms, he demonstrated what he had meant. Both Evan and ke furrowed their brows, upon seeing how he had pinched and cuddled the teddy bear. Evan knew Kyle well. His son was not a person who would act in such a manner, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this not fun? Wanna try it for yourself?¡± Juan suggested as he made an effort to push the teddy bear towards them. Evan shot him a suspicious nce before taking the teddy bear from him. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Juan was secretly thrilled. This is the perfect opportunity for me to praise Mommy! ¡°I feel much better now. Dr. Tussaud certainly works miracles! Look, I¡¯m so energetic now!¡± He even went as far as to kick his little legs out, in an effort to disy his little muscles. ke was surprised at his reaction. ¡°Mr. Seet, it truly seems like Dr. Tussaud is really a miracle doctor! She had healed Kyle and had even brought him into merry spirits.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed at his words. He studied his son, who had suddenly seemed strange to him. Kyle isn¡¯t usually this talkative. Why does he seem like a different boy altogether, today? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, that¡¯s certainly my son. He resembles me. Juan felt ufortable under his intense gaze. His little heart began to thump rapidly. I need to do this well. I can¡¯t let them find out the truth, lest Mommy gets scolded. He scratched his head pitifully before tugging at Evan¡¯s top. ¡°Daddy, can I sleep some more?¡± Mommy loves it when I act adorably. This will work on Daddy, too! Evan lowered his gaze and stared at his son. Kyle had never once been so enthusiastic before. He had also never acted so petntly. Hence, Evan was unustomed to his son¡¯s childish behavior, which was seemingly abrupt. ¡°Sure. What do you want for dinner? I¡¯ll ask the chef to prepare it for you.¡± ¡°Um, I want¡ª¡± Juan trailed off. He didn¡¯t even know what Kyle¡¯s favorite food was. What should I say? ¡°Kyle, just mention it. I¡¯ll ensure that the chef prepares it for you, just as you have wished for!¡± ke urged. Juan replied, ¡°I want pork ribs, tofu, grilled pork, and vegetable rolls.¡± ke stared at him in utter disbelief. I had never prepared those dishes for Kyle before. Why is he suddenly asking for them? Evan was stunned as well. Was it Nicole who told him about such dishes? She was the only person whom he had met today. ¡°Mr. Seet, the chef has never concocted such dishes before. I¡¯m not sure if he can whip them up.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s Kyle¡¯s wish, tell him to do his best.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ke and Evan soon made their exit, leaving Juan alone on his bed. The little boy rolled around and started muttering to himself, wondering when his Mommy would arrive to pick him up. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Meanwhile, Kyle was doubtful when Nicole reassured him that Evan wouldn¡¯t find out. Daddy is terribly clever. How did she manage to trick him? ¡°Are you sure that no one will find out?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, you can sneak back into your room. Just don¡¯t let anyone notice you and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Kyle stared at her, still in doubt. Earlier on, he had sneaked out, only to have failed to discover anything. John had informed him that the surveince cameras¡¯ recordings had all been destroyed since that happened a long time ago. He had tried his best, only to fail at discovering anything. Kyle was counting on another escape to thoroughly investigate the matter. If his Dad had managed to see through his n, he wouldn¡¯t get the opportunity to sneak out again. That was why he was particrly concerned about this. Nicole parked her car a distance away from Hillside Vi, so they wouldn¡¯t get caught. She then apanied Kyle back to the vi and told him to be careful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Kyle replied impatiently and headed for the back wall. Seeing his reaction, Nicole whipped out her phone and texted Juan to make his exit carefully. Juan was excited as he could finally leave, but he soon felt disappointed, as he realized that he wouldn¡¯t get to eat the dishes that he had ordered earlier. Good food shouldn¡¯t be wasted! I¡¯ll remind Kyle to finish the food on my behalf, he decided. At that thought, Juan found that he was curious about Kyle too, leading him to make the decision to stay, to meet Kyle. Laying on the bed, he simply awaited Kyle¡¯s return. Soon, a light squeak was heard. The windows were pushed open and a little boy jumped in. Juan sat up and stared at the little boy in surprise. Oh wow! He looks exactly like the boy on TV! He also looks identical to me! This is awesome! Kyle was stunned to see the boy staring at him curiously. Why does he look exactly like me? He¡¯s even wearing my clothes! ¡°Who are you?¡± Kyle inquired, as his usually expressionless eyes widened in disbelief. Juan walked up to him and giggled. ¡°We look the same! Can¡¯t you guess it? I¡¯m your older brother! Err, or maybe your younger brother.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Older brother? Younger brother? Kyle was confused. Dad never told me that I had siblings. Then, suddenly, a sibling around my age appears? Unless¡­ Mommy brought him back! At such a thought, Kyle¡¯s eyes lit up. He was about to ask of his Mommy when they both heard footsteps approaching. Juan panicked and immediately reminded Kyle, ¡°The chef has prepared a lot of delicious dishes for you. They are all my favorite, so remember to finish them all! I can¡¯t let them see me, so I have to go now.¡± He waved to Kyle and climbed out of the window. Why can¡¯t he let them see him? Kyle wondered. However, seeing that his identical brother had thought to bid as such, Kyle believed that it had ought to be kept a secret as well. Just then, someone knocked upon the door. Kyle spoke up impatiently, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Kyle, dinner is ready. Mr. Seet is waiting downstairs for you.¡± Kyle recalled what Juan had told him earlier, so he opened the door curiously. When he arrived at the dining room and sat down, he could not help but frown at the dishes on the table. What are these dishes? They seem strange. I¡¯ve never seen them before. Evan¡¯s face darkened, upon noticing his son¡¯s expression. Earlier, his eyes had lit up, in anticipation, when he had mentioned these dishes. However, why does he appear reluctant to eat it now? ¡°Kyle, eat up,¡± he ordered. At his words, Kyle took hold of his chopsticks and picked up a slice of tofu. He chewed on it twice, before spitting it out in disgust. ¡°Is it not good?¡± ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s weird.¡± He¡¯sining about the taste? I bet he¡¯ll nitpick on our chef; he¡¯ll certainly request for Nicole now! Evan fixed his gaze upon his son silently, waiting for him to continue. However¡­ Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Kyle stood to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anymore,¡± he dered before returning to his room. That¡¯s it? What was that? Is he nning to go on a hunger strike, to threaten me so I¡¯ll hire Nicole to cook for him? Dream on! Evan was upset because his own son was currently being manipted by Nicole. ¡°Mr. Seet, shall I prepare another meal for him?¡± Other food? He¡¯ll simply find another reason to refuse the meal! ¡°Ignore him!¡± Evan replied coldly before he went to his study. ¡­ Meanwhile, Juan was happy to be reunited with Nicole. He then recounted everything that had urred at Hillside Vi. Nicole¡¯s fury heightened, upon hearing her son¡¯s words. Damn you, Evan. How dare you call me a foolish woman? ¡°Mommy, I praised your skills in front of Daddy.¡± Daddy? Nicole¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°Who is your Daddy?¡± ¡°Evan Seet, of course!¡± ¡°He has never taken care of you! Why are you calling him Daddy now?¡± Nicole felt annoyed, as her son, whom she had brought up single-handedly was now calling a man who had hated her, ¡®Daddy¡¯. Juan touched his own head and grinned. ¡°Mommy, do you want Kyle to call you Mommy?¡± Kyle? I¡¯d given birth to him, so of course, I would want him to call me Mommy. ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Nicole insisted. Well, Juan did not know what she had meant, by the word ¡®different¡¯. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His conclusion was, Mommy took care of us herself for the past few years. If she reunites with Daddy, we can live together. Daddy will protect her! We¡¯ll be a perfect family again. Juan really liked Kyle, so he thought that it would be fun to y with Kyle every day. He stared at Nicole intently, hoping that his wish woulde true. ¡°Mommy, did you marry Daddy back then?¡± Daddy again? Nicole red at him irritatedly and responded, ¡°No!¡± Juan continued, ¡°Then, Mommy, will you marry him now?¡± Marry Evan Seet? That b*stard wants me to die! No, he¡¯ll still hate me even after I die! She would never have escaped abroad with her three kids in tow if he hadn¡¯t offered a one million reward, for finding her. No one would understand how hard these years had truly been for her. Hence, she met Juan¡¯s gaze and announced, ¡°Even if he¡¯s the only man left on this earth, I¡¯ll refuse to marry him! He can grovel at my feet sincerely, and sob pitifully, but I still won¡¯t marry him!¡± She harrumphed coldly after her announcement. A silence ensued. Juan stared at his Mommy¡¯s angry expression and thought to himself, It looks like our family will not reunite for the time being. However, if I teach Daddy a lesson to avenge Mommy, will she give him a chance? When they both arrived at school, Maya and Nina were waiting for them. Maya was pouting unhappily. Juan had promised to buy her cake pops, but he had never returned. Upon seeing Nicole, she tugged at her clothes andined about Juan. ¡°Maya, Juan didn¡¯t buy the cake pops for you because he was helping me out. Let¡¯s go and buy it now, okay?¡± Maya broke into a smile promptly and nodded. At the dessert store, the three kids chose their favorite desserts. Juan picked one and gave it to Maya. The little girl¡¯s eyes shone with joy as she thanked her brother. As Juan¡¯s desserts had ended up in front of Maya, Nicole stood up to buy some for him. She went to the dessert counter and spotted a walnut cookie, which Juan had loved. She was about to pick it up when someone else beat her to it. Looking up, she felt her heart sink. Why is she here? Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Nicole? Is that you? Where have you been for the past few years?¡± Sylphiette Lane, her stepsister, came over to her with concern, trying to grab her arm. Nicole dodged her attempt to touch her. There was no one else from their family here, so she wasn¡¯t about to y along. Sylphiette Lane was the daughter of her stepmother, Sylvia Howard, and her father. She was a replica of Sylvia. This woman liked to y the sympathy card. She had often pretended to be weak, but in reality, she would scheme, behind one¡¯s back. Bad, bad woman. Nicole didn¡¯t want to talk to Sylphiette. She didn¡¯t mention her situation and she had merely told Sylphiette briefly that she would visit their father soon. Then, she turned to leave. Sylphiette glowered at her back before following behind her silently. Nicole was about to sit, when an abrupt voice rang out, ¡°Nicole, are these your children?¡± Back then, Nicole didn¡¯t marry Zach because she had gotten pregnant, with another man¡¯s kids. One little girl is chubby, while the other is skinny. Nheless, they bear quite the uncanny resemnce to Nicole. Hmm, why does this boy seem familiar? I feel as though I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before. s, Sylphiette¡¯s memory failed her. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Nicole shot her an annoyed look. Damn, why has she followed me here? What is she trying to do now? A pleasant smile yed upon Sylphiette¡¯s lips, as she started praising the kids, saying that they could be little stars with their looks. Then, she changed the topic and asked Nicole in a low voice, ¡°Nicole, who is their father? Back then, you¡¯d gotten drunk and found yourself a¡­ Well, does their father know of their existence?¡± Why is Sylphiette so concerned about the kids¡¯ dad? If she discovers that Evan is their dad, she might do something horrible! Hence, she shook her head profusely. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Nicole, they are no longer babies. Won¡¯t they ask questions? Shall I hire someone to help you find some clues?¡± Help me find some clues? There¡¯s no way that she¡¯ll be so kind. That is¡­ until pigs start to fly! Nicole dissed her silently before she sighed out loud, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, so I don¡¯t really remember anything. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they have a dad or not, since they are already happy with me. There¡¯s no need for an investigation.¡± ¡°Of course it matters. Their dad¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, my kids have finished eating. We should leave now,¡± Nicole dered. At her words, Nina and Juan stood up quickly, while Maya continued chomping on her delicious chocte cake. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nina gave her a shove, and she stood up. Nevertheless, her eyes were still fixed on the unfinished desserts. ¡°Mommy, are we going to take away the leftovers?¡± ¡°No. Let Aunt Sylphiette buy you some desserts as a gift, alright?¡± Sylphiette put on her best smile, trying to win them over. As Juan and Nina were aware that their Mommy was unfriendly towards this woman, they shook their heads and declined politely. It was Maya who had hesitated at that moment, seemingly attracted by her offer. Nina immediately leaned closer and whispered in her ear, ¡°Mommy hates this woman. We can¡¯t receive her gift. If you do so, you¡¯re a traitor!¡± At her reminder, Maya hurriedly shook her head and proimed that she was full. Nicole never expected little Maya to be able to resist the temptation of desserts. Touched, she reached out to pet Maya¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯ll get going now then!¡± With that, she left with the kids in tow. ¡°Nicole, I¡ª¡± Sylphiette could only watch, as Nicole left without looking back. She scoffed, ¡°How arrogant! Your kids are nothing but b*stards! Just wait and see. You¡¯ll be in trouble soon!¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The next day, Nicole arrived at Hillside Vi on time, to treat Kyle. She was surprised when Evan sat aside and watched the entire treatment, his gaze fixated on her. Why isn¡¯t Lucifer at his office today? Did he suspect something after Kyle had sneaked out and got reced by Juan? Nicole pondered, deep in thought. Suddenly, Evan let out a cold snort. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, what are you scheming now?¡± Of course, Nicole didn¡¯t know what he had meant. She replied casually, ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± She then continued her acupuncture treatment. Kyle silently endured the pain and was cooperative throughout the entire process of treatment. The little boy rolled up his sleeves and gave her his little arm while shifting closer to her. Kyle was usually indifferent, so this was the first time that Evan had ever seen him be this cooperative. She¡¯s good, huh? Kyle even listens to her! Evan was certain that Kyle had ordered those dishesst night because she had tricked him! After the acupuncture treatment, Kyle rose to his feet. He was bbergasted to see Evan at home, instead of heading to work. ¡°Dad, won¡¯t you go to work?¡± Evan didn¡¯t respond to his question. Instead, he gazed at Nicole before asking, ¡°Does she still practice hacking skills with you?¡± No, we¡¯ve changed that to ying outside for two hours. However, since Kyle couldn¡¯t be honest with Evan, he nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for her to go to such lengths. I¡¯ll find someone else to practice with you. Escort her out after the daily acupuncture treatment!¡± Evan¡¯s decision shocked both Kyle and Nicole. Is he limiting the time that I get to spend with Kyle? Why would he do that? Before she could ask, Evan had already told her, ¡°You can leave now!¡± Damn, this is simply too sudden! ¡°Dad, I want to practice with her,¡± Kyle announced abruptly. Evan shot him a furious re. ¡°You don¡¯t like her, right? Then, you should stay away from her!¡± He then met Nicole¡¯s gaze. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, your job for the day is done. Please leave now.¡± Evan¡¯s stance was firm, offering no room for negotiation. Nicole was speechless at his decisiveness. She had wanted to argue with Evan, but she knew it would be futile. Her words would possibly cause him to feel offended. If he gets offended and stops letting me treat Kyle, that¡¯ll be worse, right? At that thought, Nicole had no choice but to leave. As she was forced to leave, Kyle couldn¡¯t even sneak out, to investigate his Mommy. Anger and displeasure appeared on his usually stoic face. He turned around willfully, refusing to acknowledge Evan. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His reaction only served to make Evan increasingly certain of his decision. He then decided that he would watch the treatment every round so that he could send Nicole out after that, meaning that she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to trick Kyle. Upon leaving Hillside Vi, the fury in Nicole¡¯s heart intensified like wildfire. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a string of curses. ¡°Evan Seet, you b*stard! Pervert! Crazy!¡± After cursing her heart out, she heaved heavy breaths as she patted her chest. That¡¯s so annoying! At night, she was still deep in thought as she prepared dinner. As she washed the ingredients, she pondered, Kyle wants to y outdoors. Is there any way to fulfill his wish? How can I bring him out, without alerting Evan? She was frowning when Juan suddenly walked in. ¡°Mommy, when can I see Kyle again? I want topare my hacking skills with his.¡± Nicole snapped back to reality. That¡¯s a little hard, Juan, she thought. Evan¡¯s even watching me now! She paused before sighing, saying, ¡°Not soon, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°Why? I can sneak in like I had done thest time.¡± ¡°Sneak in¡ª¡± Nicole repeated before trailing off. Yes! If Juan can sneak in, then¡­ Her eyes lit up as she gazed at Juan sternly, ¡°Can you help Mommy again?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Juan. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The next day, Nicole went straight to Hillside Vi from the kindergarten. Indeed, Evan was waiting for her, instead of going to work. He waited for her to arrive, as well as for her to leave. During the entire treatment, he stared at her intently, as though he was watching a thief! Nicole couldn¡¯t be bothered. Do you think that I won¡¯t get to talk to Kyle if you watch us the entire time? I have a solution for your n! Just wait and see! After the acupuncture treatment, before Evan could chase her out, Nicole packed up her stuff and left in a hurry. Evan couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows at how fast she had escaped, as though someone was chasing after her. He only looked away when she disappeared from sight. Well, it seems like this foolish woman is aware of her limits! If she had refused to leave, putting on a pitiful act, using Kyle to stay, I would¡¯ve ensured that she would never return. Thereafter, Evan reminded Kyle of a few things before going to work The moment he stepped out, a pair of little hands knocked on the window softly. Kyle stared at the little hands in puzzlement before he remembered his identical brother who had left through the windowst night. At that thought, he immediately went to the window. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here!¡± He opened the window and Juan hopped in. ¡°Yes. Surprise!¡± Kyle nodded nkly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Juan Lane. I know your name, Kyle Seet! There¡¯s no need to introduce yourself to me!¡± ¡°Juan Lane? Are you Mommy¡¯s son?¡± Juan nodded fervently. Suddenly, Kyle¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Juan hesitated at his earnest look. Mommy had told me not to tell Kyle that she was his Mommy because he didn¡¯t seem to like her very much. She¡¯ll be the one to inform him after he changes his mind. ¡°You¡¯ll meet Mommyter! Do you want to sneak out? I can take your ce like what I¡¯d done thest time!¡± Kyle frowned at him. ¡°How did you know that I¡¯d wanted to sneak out?¡± Juan touched his head before he replied, ¡°Err, Dr. Tussaud told me about it. She¡¯s Mommy¡¯s friend and she¡¯s taught me before.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± ¡°Then¡­ when can I meet Mommy?¡± That was what Kyle had wanted to know. Juan thought about it. Mommy has said that she would tell Kyle when he came to like her. However, I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take before he changes his mind! ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t here. She wants you to have fun with Dr. Tussaud and to send some photos over to her. She misses you a lot! Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be back soon. All she wants is for you to be happy!¡± Kyle was ovee with mixed feelings when he heard that his Mommy had missed him. Then, why isn¡¯t Mommy with me? Does she hate me? I need to ask her this question when I meet herter. ¡°Kyle, we don¡¯t have much time. Dr. Tussaud is waiting for you outside, so you should leave now.¡± Under Juan¡¯s urge, Kyle sneaked out of Hillside Vi again. Nicole was extremely delighted to meet him once again. ¡°Kyle, you¡¯re here! No one noticed you, right?¡± ¡°No!¡± Kyle replied testily. ¡°Then, where do you want to go?¡± Kyle was taken aback at her question. He didn¡¯t need to investigate his Mommy anymore, as his mission was now to have fun with Dr. Tussaud, to send some photos over to his Mommy. ¡°Where can I have fun?¡± At his question, Nicole immediately knew that Juan had sessfully persuaded him, as she had bid. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to an amusement park, alright?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Amusement park? Kyle had never been to such a ce, so he didn¡¯t even know what that was. After a brief moment of hesitation, he nodded. The three other kids would have jumped with joy if they were brought to the amusement park. They would have chattered all the way there, but Kyle, on the other hand, remained indifferent. Nicole felt her heart begin to ache, at hisck of reaction. She stretched her hand out to pat his head, but the little boy swerved out of her way. Yes, Kyle doesn¡¯t want anyone to touch him. At that thought, she withdrew her hand naturally and grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At the amusement park, Kyle¡¯s eyes lit up with wonder. So, this is a ce where all the kids have fun. ¡°Kyle, do you want something to eat? Everything¡¯s nice here.¡± Kyle hesitated before shaking his head. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go on the rides. Look, there¡¯s a Ferris wheel, a roller coaster, a pirate ship, and a merry-go- round. Which one do you want to go on first?¡± As it was Kyle¡¯s first time here, he felt slightly awkward. ¡°Take a photo for me!¡± Nicole was taken aback. Is he going to show the photo to his Mommy? She nodded and took her phone out. Kyle stood there coolly, as a forced smile yed upon his lips. He is doing this to please his Mommy, right? Nicole suddenly felt a pang of sadness in her heart. She took two photos of the little boy. ¡°Kyle, if you don¡¯t want to go on the rides, we can go somewhere else. Let me bring you to a dessert store. You like desserts, right?¡± After some thought, Kyle nodded. At the dessert store, he told Nicole to take a photo of him immediately. However, Nicole merely looked at him sternly, ¡°Kyle, you aren¡¯t happy. Your Mommy would be able to tell as much. Why don¡¯t we take a photo when you¡¯re truly happy?¡± Kyle fell silent as the forced smile on his face faded away. He then went to the dessert counter. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Kyle picked one cake pop and went back to the table. He licked at it calmly without kicking up a fuss. He looked like a little replica of Evan! He should be innocent and joyful like his three other siblings. Bitterness rose in Nicole¡¯s heart. At noon, Nicole went to pick Nina and Maya up together, with Kyle as herpany. When the boy saw the kids running out from the kindergarten, his eyes shone enviously. He had never been to a kindergarten. Nicole took in his reaction and consoled him. ¡°Kyle, when you get better, you can go to kindergarten just like them.¡± Kyle looked at her as the envy in his gaze disappeared. He fell silent, turning back to the cool, little boy that he was. Nina and Maya ran to Nicole and greeted her happily. When Nina spotted ¡®Kyle¡¯, she was surprised. ¡°Juan, you¡¯re so handsome today!¡± ¡°Yes, Juan. Where did you buy this outfit! It¡¯s so pretty! Your hair looks cool, too!¡± Maya blinked innocently and chimed in. Kyle swept his gaze over them coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not Juan!¡± The girls were shocked by his cold answer. ¡°But¡­ you are Juan.¡± Maya blinked adorably. Nina stared at him intently before she remembered that she had seen Kyle on TV, together with Evan, who was trying to find a miracle doctor. ¡°Are you Kyle Seet?¡± Kyle scrunched his brows up. How does she know my name? Nicole knew that he was confused, so she hurriedly exined, ¡°Juan had told her about you. He¡¯d said that you¡¯d looked exactly like him.¡± Oh, I see. Kyle¡¯s doubt was dispelled. Nicole knew how meticulous Kyle was. She was afraid that he would find out about her real identity, so she had informed Nina not to expose her identity. ¡°Mommy, you mean we won¡¯t let Kyle know that Juan¡¯s our brother? And that he¡¯s your son?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But why?¡± Nina was curious. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¡°I don¡¯t want Kyle to know that I¡¯m both Juan¡¯s and his Mommy. Not for now.¡± Nina thought about it and agreed. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll tell Maya about this. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll y along!¡± Nicole patted her head and smiled happily. Back at home, Maya and Nina took all of their toys out to y with Kyle. However, Kyle merely shot the girly toys a look and frowned unhappily. ¡°No!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like my toys? Then what do you like?¡± Maya inquired. Nina spun around and took out Juan¡¯s Lego and iPad. ¡°Do you like these? Juan likes these!¡± Kyle took the Lego and iPad without a word. Maya sat aside and watched him, as he yed with Lego. She couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Wow! You are good at this! You¡¯re faster than Juan!¡± Kyle looked at the adorable, little girl. Suddenly, he offered, ¡°We can y together.¡± Maya nodded. He¡¯s building food! I love them all! Kyle merely grinned at her reaction. What a glutton! he thought. Nicole watched them y, with a blissful smile on her face. At Hillside Vi, Evan returned home and was greeted by ke, who told him Kyle was drawing happily. ¡°Really? Let me take a look.¡± Evan arrived at his study to see Juan deep in thought. There was an unfinished drawing by Juan¡¯s side. He walked over to the table before realizing that it was his face. The little boy did a good job at making him seem elegant and handsome. ¡°Well done,¡± he praised. Juan turned to look at him. His eyes lit up in delight as he greeted him, ¡°Daddy!¡± Well, he was so enthusiastic, being apletely different person now! Before Evan had departed, Kyle was mad at him, but everything had changed in just a few hours. Evan couldn¡¯t help but look at his son in shock. ¡°Kyle, you¡ª¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t move. Let me finish my drawing.¡± The little boy then sat upright and resumed drawing, while looking at him from time to time. Evan was afraid that he would disturb his son, so he stood rooted to the spot. Juan was focused on his drawing. When he was finally done, he handed the paper over to Evan. ¡°Daddy, this is a gift for you.¡± At his lovely surprise, Evan broke out into a grin. As Evan was so happy, Juan suddenly motioned for him to bend down. Evan was confused, but he did so anyway. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Juan flung his chubby arms around Evan¡¯s neck and gave him a peck on the cheek. The sudden peck struck Evan into a sudden spell. Shock and delight appeared in his gaze. ¡°Kyle, do you want to practice your hacking skills with Daddy?¡± Hacking skills? I¡¯d like that very much! Juan nodded profusely at his suggestion. They were about to begin when Evan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Jonathan Seet, his father. Kyle¡¯s uncle had just returned to the country, so they wanted to gather and meet Kyle. Unfortunately, Kyle was an indifferent little boy, so he didn¡¯t like to be around people, let alone join a gathering. At that thought, Evan looked at Kyle, seemingly stumped. ¡°Daddy, who is it?¡± ¡°Do you want to have lunch with Grandpa?¡± Grandpa? Juan¡¯s expression brightened at his question. I¡¯ve never met Grandpa! I can¡¯t wait to see him! He almost jumped in excitement. ¡°Of course! Of course I will!¡± Evan was astounded at his reaction. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¡°Of course! Are we heading there now? Do I need to change my clothes?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Evan scanned his son¡¯s handsome outfit and shook his head. The Maybach Evan drove came to a stop at Seet Residence. After they got off the car, Evan brought Juan to the living room. When Juan saw the pavilion, the artificial mountain, and the waterways in Seet Residence, he yelped in delight. So this is what an Oriental garden looks like! It¡¯s so pretty! When I grow up and earn enough money, I¡¯ll buy a house like this for Mommy! Once they entered the living room, everyone turned to look at Juan. He couldn¡¯t get used to the stares. Why are they staring at me? I¡¯m not a panda! ¡°Oh? You¡¯re here for me today? What a rare urrence!¡± The man who had just spoken was none other than Evan¡¯s brother¡ªDavin Seet. He stood up in astonishment and went to Juan. ¡°Hey, Juan. Want a hug from your Uncle Davin?¡± Oh, he¡¯s my uncle! At Davin¡¯s enthusiasm, Juan bowed politely. ¡°Hello, Uncle Davin!¡± Davin was dumbfounded by his actions. Did he just call me Uncle Davin, giving me a bow? He has always seen me as his enemy! What is this? ¡°Err¡­¡± Davin was not the only one who had thought as such. Everyone in the room was startled too. Previously, no matter how hard Davin had tried, Kyle would merely re at him haughtily before criticizing him harshly. He would always make an effort to humiliate Davin. Why did his attitude change, all of a sudden? ¡°Kyle,e to Grandpa.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes glowed with delight. Juan nodded and approached Jonathan in a cheerful manner. ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± he greeted. ¡°Hello, hello!¡± Jonathan replied excitedly as he reached out to take the boy¡¯s tiny hands. ¡°Kyle, what do you want? What do you like? Tell me. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want!¡± Juan blinked and pondered about it. Then, he shook his head. ¡°No?¡± ¡°I have everything I need at home. Daddy will give me what I want. Thank you, though!¡± he thanked Jonathan gratefully. ¡°When did he grow so sensible? Before I left, he was still that grumpy little kid. Evan, how did you do it? Why did he change so quickly?¡± Confused, Davin turned to Evan and asked. Evan shot him a look. ¡°I did nothing.¡± ¡°Huh? Then why did he change?¡± ¡°My son is special, of course!¡± Evan gazed at Davin proudly. A silence followed. Davin stared at ¡®Kyle¡¯ who was chattering with Jonathan happily. Something seemed wrong to him. Did the kid suddenlye to his senses? Well, at least he doesn¡¯t treat me as his enemy now. We might even be besties! ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m starving. When will we get to eat?¡± ¡°Soon!¡± At Jonathan¡¯s order, the butler started the preparations for dinner. The whole family sat down for dinner. Juan nced at the feast served before him and swallowed hard. He had never seen these dishes before. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Davin, who had noticed his excitement, took the biggest crab on the table and removed the shell for him. ¡°Here you go!¡± ¡°Thanks, Uncle Davin!¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re wee. If you want, I can serve you the entire meal, without taking a bite. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± With that, he picked up a te and started getting food for Juan. ¡°Eat up. Tell me what you like.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Juan trailed off at the sight of the delicious spread. Mommy, Maya, and Nina had never eaten these before! It¡¯ll be great if I get to bring the food home. Maya will be so delighted! ¡°Say it! Don¡¯t hesitate. As a Seet, you can¡¯t stammer!¡± Davin encouraged him. ¡°These are delicious, so I want to bring them back home with me.¡± Bring them home? Evan was stunned by his request. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°What¡¯s your favorite dish, Kyle? I can instruct the kitchen staff to make that dish specifically for you!¡± Juan did not merely want one or two dishes specifically made for him. Rather, he had wanted more variety so that his mother and sisters could have a taste of it too. Scratching his head, he came up with an idea. ¡°I think that they¡¯re all delicious.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Instantly, Jonathan ordered, ¡°Alright, all of you stop eating now! Since Kyle likes them all, he can take them along with him when he leaves.¡± Gaping at his father in shock, Davin soon protested, ¡°Dad, this was supposed to be a weing party for me! What you¡¯re saying now is that I can¡¯t eat any of these dishes, just so Kyle can bring them home with him? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re overreacting a little?¡± Jonathan red at his son in response. ¡°Shut up! As long as Kyle likes it, he can have it!¡± Davin grimaced at his father¡¯s rebuke. Why is Dad being so mean? It seems as though he¡¯s acting as if I¡¯m not his biological son! Evan was equally as surprised. He reached out to stab at a shrimp, only for Jonathan to bellow, ¡°Put that down! None of you are allowed to eat a single thing from this table!¡± Freezing, Evan raised his eyes to meet his father¡¯s. Upon noticing the serious look in them, he obediently ced the shrimp back down. Juan was absolutely stunned at how Jonathan had pampered and spoiled Kyle as such. His small mouth fell open in shock, as envy towards his brother welled in him. After that, Jonathan had all the food ced in take-out containers so that ¡®Kyle¡¯ could take them home with him. ¡°If I had known that I wouldn¡¯t even get to eat anything, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to return. I haven¡¯t eaten anything sincest night!¡± ¡°Then go away! Evan is not exactly young anymore, yet he still doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend! Useless! Just the sight of you annoys me!¡± Davin was speechless. What¡¯s going on now? Before Kyle had appeared, I¡¯ve never been treated this way! Why is Dad suddenly being so horrible towards me? He used to treat me like a favored guest and now he¡¯s asking me to leave, as though I am an unwanted person! He couldn¡¯t contain the sigh that had left his lips. He should have known that something was up when the little boy had suddenly changed his attitude towards him. The little brat has probably nned this, right from the start. ¡°Kyle, did something happen between us, for you to hold such a grudge against me? I honestly don¡¯t remember anything happening!¡± How could you starve your poor uncle like that? You are one cruel, little boy! Juan blinked his eyes innocently as he stood up before handing him two of the take-out containers. ¡°Here!¡± This uncharacteristically kind gesture had rmed the older man. From their previous interactions, he had expected the young boy to shoot him a smug look, before saying he had deserved this. Then, he would be justifiably angry at the child. But this¡­ ¡°Brat, why can¡¯t you y by the rules?¡± Smiling, Juan moved closer to peck Davin on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re the best uncle in the world, Uncle Davin.¡± Dumbfounded at the sudden affectionate move, Davin¡¯s hand drifted up to wipe at the saliva on his face. ¡°Y-you actually kissed me? Me?¡± A few seconds ticked by before he picked Juan up and demanded, ¡°Spill it, what do you want? What¡¯s your motive?¡± ¡°I like you, Uncle Davin!¡± Oh my god! A kiss and a confession? Am I in an alternate dimension or something? ¡°Kyle, y-you can¡¯t do this to me. I don¡¯t think my poor heart can take it. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a present, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a present.¡± Juan extended a chubby hand to pinch Davin¡¯s cheek, ¡°Uncle Davin, you should probably eat before the food gets cold. Food always tastes nasty when it¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll eat in a-¡± He stopped before he could finish, feeling as though something was amiss. Eh? Where¡¯s the food Kyle has given me? Twisting his head around, he noticed Evan, off to the side, chowing down on the aforementioned food. ¡°Evan! That was supposed to be my food! How could you eat my food!¡± he whined. Evan shot him a cold re and replied, in a deadpan voice, ¡°I was hungry.¡± A silence ensued. Hurriedly putting ¡®Kyle¡¯ back down on his feet, Davin sat down beside his brother and snatched the container from his hands. He was starving as well. ¡°Kyle,e here,¡± Sophia called out. ¡°Take this card. It has five hundred thousand as your allowance. Use it to buy some snacks or whatever you like.¡± Juan¡¯s eyes lit up. Five hundred thousand! Mommy can¡¯t even earn that much in one year! And it¡¯s just an allowance? ¡°Since you don¡¯t like the presents that I usually buy for you, tell your Dad to buy them for you, okay?¡± The young boy hastily shook his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept your money, Grandma.¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°Just take it!¡± Sophia insisted firmly before shoving the card into his hands. Uncertain, Juan turned to look at Evan for his opinion. ¡°You should ept it. Grandma will be very happy if you do!¡± Still a little hesitant, he eventually kept the card. ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± ¡°Oh, you! There¡¯s no need to be so polite to Grandma!¡± ¡°Yes, exactly! We¡¯re your grandparents. You can call Grandpa anytime you want if you find that you need something!¡± Staring at the older couple, Juan felt warmth suffusing him. No one had ever been this nice to him before, other than his mother. This was the first time he had experienced affection from others. It had caused him to feel all fuzzy on the inside. Before he left the Seet Residence, Davin reminded him toe over often to y. Juan shot him a delighted nod in reply. After that, he returned to Hillside Vi. Evan gazed at Juan for a bit before a small grin tugged at his lips. This was the first time he had felt what it was like to be surrounded by family. ¡°Kyle, you did great today!¡± Juan rubbed the back of his head and smiled at his father. He had not done anything much. In fact, he had even gotten a free meal, a huge allowance, and had brought back a lot of delicious food. This had been a fruitful outing indeed! ¡°Daddy, can I store the food by myself?¡± Evan mulled over it for a bit before nodding. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep these for too long. Remember to throw them away if you don¡¯t finish them by tonight!¡± ¡°Okay! Thanks, Daddy!¡± Shooting his son onest smile, Evan headed off to work. Juan hurried into the kitchen and put all the take-out containers into a big bag before stuffing it into the fridge. That way, it would be easier to carry when he left. At longst, he headed back to Kyle¡¯s room and yed with some Lego as he whiled the time away. On the other side of things. Nicole sent Maya and Nina off to kindergarten before focusing her attention on Kyle. ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± The little boy thought over the question but soon found that he could note up with an answer.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, he had never been out of the house before. Since he had not seemed to enjoy the amusement park, she pondered where to take him today. After a moment, she suggested, ¡°Kyle, I have an idea of where we can go. I¡¯m certain that you¡¯ll like it.¡± He nced at her with a nk expression on his face and questioned, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there. We can leave immediately if you don¡¯t like the ce.¡± The young boy shrugged internally and agreed. It was still early now and he was in no hurry to go back and switch ces with Juan anyway. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole searched Kyle¡¯s face and prodded, ¡°Do you like it?¡± The little boy¡¯s gaze was glued to the animals in the zoo, his eyes shining with delight. ¡°That¡¯s a monkey. Over there is a panda and those are tigers¡­¡± she introduced the animals one by one. He whipped his head around and snapped, ¡°I can see for myself!¡± With that said, he walked toward the pandas that were chewing on some bamboo shoots. Taken aback at his attitude, she had to remind herself that his temper was distinctly different from her other three children. She would not hold it against him. After all, when it came down to it, she owed him a lot. She remained quiet after that, as she merely followed along behind him. Only when his brows furrowed in confusion would she give short exnations about whatever had seemed puzzled him. Then, she would shut her mouth and wait for the next time that he had needed her help. Noticing how careful she was being around him, he realized that he might have been a little harsh toward her earlier. ¡°Just say whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to pay me any heed!¡± he tossed the sentence over his shoulder before speeding ahead. Nicole stared at his retreating figure in surprise before a bubble ofughter escaped her lips. So he does care for how others feel. He just has a different way of expressing himself. Even while being nice to someone, his face remains so cold. Lost in her thoughts, she began to hasten, in her steps. When she sped up again, she abruptly realized that Kyle had disappeared. Where was he? Panic rose in her and she swept a nce around, hoping to catch sight of her little boy. How could he have simply vanished when he had just been right in front of her? ¡°Kyle! Kyle!¡± she shouted desperately. A muted cry from nearby caught her attention, as she immediately spun to look in the direction where it hade from. To her horror, Kyle was currently being held in the arms of a man. He had been gagged, which exined the muffled sounds that he was making. ¡°Kyle!¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 She dashed after the kidnapper immediately. To her misfortune, the man was very fast. With her high- heeled shoes being more of a hindrance now than ever, she tossed them aside before she sprinted after the man barefoot. The man was currently running through one of the less-walked paths of the zoo, which was paved with gravel. As such, the path was uneven and incredibly painful, as the sharp rocks dug into the tender undersides of her feet. Despite her circumstances being as such, she charged on ahead,pletely ignoring the throbbing in her feet. ¡°C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, faster!¡± She managed to snag the man right as he was about to stuff Kyle into a car. Her hand darted down to grab a few of the silver needles that she had always carried with her. Raising one of them, she jabbed it down into the abductor¡¯s neck. ¡°How dare you touch Kyle! I¡¯m going to stab you to death!¡± Well-versed in the art of acupuncture, she knew exactly where to stab, to inflict the most pain. Thus, two more stabs from her, and the man began to howl in agony. She gave him a vicious kick for good measure. ¡°You b****! I¡¯ll kill-¡± He did not get to finish his sentence as a small pebble smacked him right in the eye. ¡°Who did that!¡± The words had barely left his mouth when another pebble struck him in his other eye. ¡°Ahh!¡± he wailed as his hands instinctively flew up to his stinging eyes. Kyle nced at Nicole and pointed out, ¡°Grab that thick branch!¡± Spinning her head around, she spotted the branch that he had spoken of, as she soon dashed over to pick it up. ¡°Where do you think I should hit him, Kyle?¡± ¡°His arms and his legs.¡± Since he used his arms to restrain me and his legs to escape, those ces shall be the areas where he gets punished! ¡°Okay! Brandishing the branch as a makeshift club, Nicole started to whack his limbs as hard as she could. Just as she was enjoying herself, several men came running over. They were most likely the man¡¯s aplices. ¡°We can¡¯t win against so many men. Let¡¯s go!¡± She swiftly grabbed Kyle¡¯s hand and tugged him along, as they bolted out of the vicinity. They did not stop running until they exited the deserted path. Soon, they returned to the more crowded areas. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°You alright?¡± They asked each other simultaneously. ¡°I¡¯m okay. What about you, Kyle?¡± The little boy shook his head in response. His gaze moved down and he noticed that Nicole¡¯s feet were bleeding. Just the sight of them had him internally wincing in sympathetic pain. The woman followed his eyes and looked down. Upon seeing the crimson red staining her feet, she let out a yelp of pain. Earlier, all she could think about was getting Kyle to safety. Hence, she was able to ignore the way her skin had torn open and bled. ¡°Your shoes?¡± ¡°They¡¯re back on that path. Don¡¯t bother getting them; the men might still be there.¡± ¡°Then, you should go to the hospital first. I¡¯ll buy you a pair of shoester.¡± She nodded in acquiescence and limped forward with a grimace. Every single step hurt so badly! Kyle watched her struggle and remembered how she had tossed aside all caution earlier when they had been escaping. The faster we get to the hospital, the less pain she has to be in. With that thought in mind, he nced back at the path where they hade from. ¡°We have to hurry; they¡¯re catching up to us! There¡¯s so many of them!¡± Panic clouded her thoughts and she did not doubt his words for even a second. Instantly, she elerated her pace, hissing in pain as they raced out of there. Hurrying to her car, she bundled him inside before climbing into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°How close are they?¡± she asked while craning her neck to scan their surroundings. Eh? I don¡¯t see anybody! ¡°Do your feet hurt?¡± The curious question from Kyle had her peering down at her feet. The sight that greeted her was quite gruesome as grit and small rocks clung to her torn-up feet. Blood was gushing out from her wounds. ¡°Ouch, it really hurts!¡± ¡°To the hospital immediately!¡± the little boy ordered. The arrogant and domineering tone that he had taken had reminded her of Evan, who always used the same tone on her. Seeing as he had constantly done as such, she often grew immensely annoyed, yet, she was aware that she was simply unable to do anything about it. Hmm, speaking of Evan¡­ Now that my feet are injured, does that mean that I won¡¯t have to go to Hillside Vi tomorrow? If she was unable to head over to Hillside Vi tomorrow, then there was no urgent need for Kyle and Juan to switch ces. She could give Kyle his acupuncture session right at home. She wondered if Evan would agree to that. Sighing, she decided that she would only think about that when it happened. First, she would see what condition her feet were in. If they were truly in terrible shape, then she would call the man to let him know. At the hospital, the doctor was busy examining Nicole¡¯s feet. Being familiar with medical knowledge herself, she could not help butment, ¡°They¡¯re mostly just abrasions, nothing too serious. You probably only need to use some disinfectant to clean the wounds.¡± The doctor frowned at her and retorted, ¡°I know how to deal with your wounds. After all, I am the doctor here, not you! You don¡¯t have to tell me what to do.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Seeing her get rebuked by the doctor, Kyle began to roll his eyes. He scoffed, ¡°Compared to all the famous miracle doctors from around the world, you¡¯re nothing! You¡¯re not even worthy of licking their shoes!¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Nicole¡¯s eyes widened at her son¡¯s words. Is he actually speaking up for me? What a surprise! Feeling touched and grateful at his protective attitude, she did not know what to say at first. The doctor¡¯s face purpled with rage as he soon red daggers at the young boy, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°You heard me!¡± Kyle nted his hands on his hips and stared back at the man stubbornly. His rudeness enraged the man. ¡°You-!¡± ¡°Kyle!¡± Nicole spoke up in a warning tone before turning to the doctor, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Doctor. I shouldn¡¯t have interrupted you just now. My apologies!¡± While she understood that Kyle had only been standing up for her, they were not here to get into an argument with the medical professional. She did not want her son to fight with someone because of her own issues. Besides, she could understand the doctor¡¯s feelings, especially on such a matter. She, too, would not like it if her patients had continuously told her what to do while she was treating them. For that reason, she simply found that she could not ce all the me on his shoulders, even though he did have a terrible attitude. Not expecting Nicole to apologize, Kyle¡¯s head snapped up to stare at her. He rolled his eyes again and huffed, ¡°You¡¯re so useless!¡± ¡°You little¡­¡± The doctor knitted his brows at the boy, appalled at his rudeness. ¡°Please forgive him, Doctor. He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and has been spoiled rotten. Can you see to my wounds, please?¡± Nicole rified with a polite smile. The exnation seemed to appease the doctor, while Kyle left the room in a huff. ¡°Kyle, where are you going?¡± He turned around to shoot a pointed look at her feet. ¡°To buy you shoes!¡± was his moody reply. With that, he spun around and left with his head held high. ¡°Wait, Kyle! Do you have any money? Kyle!¡± He had not turned back once. ¡°That kid of yours is so arrogant and impudent! He¡¯s acting as if he¡¯s a prince or something.¡± Nicole chuckled softly. Well, the doctor was not that far off from the truth. Kyle was the prince of Seet Group. Once her feet were bandaged, she slipped them into the sandals that Kyle had bought for her. After that, she stepped out into the corridor gingerly, using the wall to support her. Noting how difficult it was for her to even move around, the boy hired a driver to bring them back home. When they were back at home, Nicole told him about her idea of him remaining here for the next few days. ¡°Kyle, it would be easier for me to administer your treatment if you were staying here with me. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to go to Hillside Vi either.¡± She looked down at the thickyer of bandages wrapped around her feet. ¡°It truly is quite inconvenient for me to move around like this. What do you say?¡± Kyle hesitated for a moment. Truthfully, he did not much care, but¡­ ¡°You have to ask my Dad!¡± Does this mean that he agrees? Buoyed at the thought, she reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call your Dadter. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll be okay with it.¡± Asking him for Evan¡¯s phone number, she quickly dialed the man. Evan, who had just finished a meeting, checked the caller ID before he answered. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, it¡¯s me, Nicole. I just wanted to inform you that I won¡¯t be able to treat Kyle for the next few days. Do keep an eye on his dietary habits and-¡± ¡°No. Kyle¡¯s illness is of the utmost importance and his treatments must not be dyed.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, it¡¯s not exactly a dy. Missing out on a few days won¡¯t affect him at all.¡± She shot a nce at the little boy standing beside her. ¡°I really can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t get around easily!¡± ¡°Oh? Are you dead?¡± ¡°De- Evan Seet, what are you saying!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not dead, you had better arrive on time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send men over to carry you here!¡± ¡°You, you-!¡± The call ended before she could find the words to express herself. Fury burned within her. What the hell did that damned man say? What does he mean by asking me if I¡¯m dead! ¡°Evan Seet, you b*****d! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead! Unreasonable jerk!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you curse my Dad!¡± ¡°I-¡± She twisted her head around to look at Kyle. The little boy was staring at her with such a solemn expression on his face. At that moment, he bore an uncanny resemnce to his father. What the heck is this? I can¡¯t even throw a temper tantrum now? ¡°What horrible things did I do in my past life to deserve this!¡± she muttered to herself through gritted teeth. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, why don¡¯t you and Juan switch ces and I¡¯ll go over tomorrow for your acupuncture session!¡± The glum and pitiful expression on her face had Kyle inwardly sighing. Truthfully, his father had been rather mean to her this time. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 As evening turned to night, Kyle used the cover of darkness to slink back into Hillside Vi. ¡°Juan,¡± he called out softly while rapping on his room¡¯s window. The other boy quickly opened the window. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! Did you enjoy yourself today?¡± Kyle found himself mulling over the question carefully. In truth, he did not know whether he had enjoyed himself or not. However, he had to admit that his heart had been pounding in excitement when he and Nicole had started beating up that bad guy. That probably counted as having fun, right? At longst, he replied, ¡°A little. How did things go on your end?¡± ¡°Smoothly. I met Grandpa and Grandma today and I¡¯d even had a huge lunch! I even brought back some and was hoping to share it with our sisters. Is that okay?¡± Pausing, Juan handed the card that their grandmother had given him to Kyle. ¡°By the way, Grandma gave me this card. It¡¯s your allowance for this month. Here, take it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°They thought that I was you, so this is supposed to be for you. C¡¯mon, keep it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Why don¡¯t you take it?¡± Kyle did not even bother to cast a nce at the card. Hesitating, Juan wondered what to do. Technically, Kyle¡¯s Grandma is my Grandma too. A grandmother giving money to her grandchildren is not anything new. Since he doesn¡¯t want it, it would still be fine if I take it, right? Hehehe. Pleased at his own reasoning, he tucked the card into a pocket for safekeeping. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡± he told his brother. At Kyle¡¯s nod, he headed into the kitchen to grab the bag with the take-out containers, lugging it out of there. Even though the bag was quite heavy as Juan was sagged with the weight, he was not deterred as he snuck out of Hillside Vi with some considerable effort. When he finally returned to their house at Parnd Garden, he yelled out happily, ¡°Come and have a feast!¡± Maya, who was in the midst of drawing, tossed her color pencils aside and zoomed towards the living room. ¡°I knew that you would be the first one here, Maya,¡± he teased his sister. Ignoring him, the little girl¡¯s eyes were glued to the food on the table. ¡°Juan, what is that?¡± ¡°Delicacies that you¡¯ve never even seen before! Where is Mommy and Nina?¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s in her room. Nina isn¡¯t eating!¡± Right on cue, Nina entered the living room and red at her sister. She soon demanded, ¡°Who had said that I wasn¡¯t eating?¡± Maya tilted her head to look at her. ¡°I thought you¡¯d said that you¡¯d wanted to be a fairy? Fairies only drink flower nectar!¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Well, you¡¯re more than wee to only drink flower nectar. In fact, you probably should!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who wants to be a fairy. What a greedy fairy! Shame on you!¡± ¡°Why you-! You¡¯re a¡­ a fat pig! Shame on you!¡± Flushing red in anger, Nina could not believe her ears. She was usually the one who had the upper hands in these arguments. Yet, somehow, Maya was getting increasingly good at retorting these days. How annoying! Juan was quick to step in before a physical fight broke out. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. The both of you, stop arguing. There¡¯s more than enough here for everyone! Go tell Mommy toe out and eat.¡± With that said, he turned to grab some tes from the kitchen. ¡°Juan, I¡¯ll get the tes while you go and see Mommy. She¡¯s hurt.¡± Mommy¡¯s hurt? He twisted around to look at Nina. ¡°What? How?¡± Nina pointed at Nicole¡¯s room, clearly indicating that she had wanted Juan to ask her himself. After that, she headed for the kitchen. He went inside the room and hurried to his mother¡¯s side. She was currently sitting up in bed, leaning back against some pillows. He fussed over her, the concern on his face obvious. When he found out how she had gotten hurt, he sighed. ¡°I was gone for merely a day! Why can¡¯t you take better care of yourself? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the adult here?¡± ¡°It was an emergency and the situation was dire¡­¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why your only thought was to save Kyle at all cost,¡± he mumbled to himself while staring at her bandaged feet. ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m fine now!¡± The bedroom door opened once more and Maya entered with a huge crab. ¡°Mommy, this is for you!¡± ¡°Where did you get that!¡± Nicole eximed in surprise. ¡°Juan brought it back.¡± That¡¯s from Evan? Still angered by the mere thought of the man, she replied almost instantly, saying that she was not hungry as she refused to eat it. ¡°Mommy, I thought you¡¯d loved crabs?¡± Juan blinked his huge eyes at her innocently. I do! But I¡¯m not going to touch a crab that¡¯s been through that jerk¡¯s house! ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating crab today. You guys enjoy.¡± Despite uttering such words, Nicole found that her grumbling stomach had soon woken her up in the middle of the night. Hence, she grudgingly dug out the leftover food to eat. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The next day. Nicole got out of bed, only to realize that every step she took sent sharp spikes of agony coursing through her. This was rather strange, as her feet should have felt a lot better after a night of rest. Nina made breakfast for all of them. After the meal, Juan suggested that he apany Nicole to Hillside Vi. ¡°You can¡¯t! What if Evan finds out¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I promise I¡¯ll keep out of sight!¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ¡°That¡¯s still too dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯vepletely familiarized myself with that vi by now, so I won¡¯t be discovered. Trust in my intelligence and abilities, Mommy!¡± Juan replied confidently. She stared at her son for a few short seconds before caving in. Reaching out to rub his head, she warned him, ¡°Just remember to be careful!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Gathering her equipment, the mother and son took a taxi to Hillside Vi. To be on the safe side, Juan got out of the car a shorter distance away from the vi. Nicole only exited after the taxi stopped right in front of the building. It took a lot of effort for her to even reach the living room. The paining from her feet was reaching the realm of excruciating and she felt like she was about to die from it. Beads of sweat dotted her forehead. She did not even have the energy to look at Evan as she copsed on the couch. Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. She¡¯s being extremely rude! ¡°Who said you could have a seat?¡± The moment his cold voice rang out, rage boiled within Nicole. She was sorely tempted to curse the man six ways to Sunday. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, she knew that she could not afford to have an unreserved argument with the man. No, she had to be smart about this! Struggling hard to reign in her temper, she stered a pitiful look on her face before she raised her head to meet his gaze. ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯ve injured my feet and they hurt terribly. I honestly couldn¡¯t bear standing a moment longer!¡± She slowly raised her legs to ce her feet on the coffee table. ¡°Look at how serious my injuries are!¡± His dark eyes soon focused in on her feet. ¡°How did you hurt them?¡± She froze. There was no way that she could tell him the truth! Thinking quickly, she decided that a partial truth would be the best option here. ¡°I had identally stepped on something that I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Which was?¡± ¡°Rocks!¡± ¡°You injured yourself this badly by stepping on rocks? What a weirdo!¡± ¡°Well, more like gravel. Why don¡¯t you try running barefoot on those sharp, tiny rocks yourself!¡± Furrowing his brows, Evan snorted and answered flippantly, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, unlike a certain someone. Or is there another reason for your masochistic actions?¡± She blinked and spluttered in outrage, ¡°Y-you! I¡¯m not crazy! I didn¡¯t have a choice on the matter!¡± ¡°Someone who¡¯s done something bad will always find an excuse to justify their actions!¡± he dered in a tone that paved no room for argument. Nicole could only fume in silence, unable to release her rage. How dare this b*****d nder me! I should smash that vase on his head until it breaks and then stab him with its broken pieces! I¡¯ll dly bathe in his blood! ¡°Nothing to say to that? Does that mean that you admit to it?¡± The sted man¡¯s voice dragged her away from her violent thoughts and back to reality. Mentally chanting at herself to calm down, she stared back at him and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything bad. I ran into some people who had tried to attack me and I¡¯d dropped my shoes in my desperation to escape. That¡¯s how I injured myself.¡± ¡°Someone tried to attack you?¡± He had an expression of disbelief on his face. Sighing tiredly, she muttered, ¡°Yes. I have no idea why though.¡± Evan scoffed and snarked, ¡°It¡¯s probably because they were blind!¡± She nearly choked on her saliva at his words. Blind, my ass! I might not have money but I sure as hell have the looks! After all, weren¡¯t you one of the many victims to my beauty? Why else would we have these four? Such thoughts had her rolling her eyes at the man in contempt. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Hurry up! Kyle is waiting for his acupuncture therapy.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I really don¡¯t want to move so I-¡± ¡°Want me to carry you?¡± Evan spoke up indifferently. Huh? ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± As if he would be so kind! I was just going to say that I really don¡¯t want to move so I¡¯ll be walking really slowly¡­ With a few long strides, he was standing in front of her. Before she knew what was happening, he scooped her up into his arms in a bridal carry. His handsome and angr features were so close to hers that she could see his individual eyshes. Unfortunately, the disdainful frown on his face ruined the image. For a moment, Nicole was shocked into stillness. He¡¯s actually willing to carry me? Chapter 38 Chapter 38 No, something must have been up his sleeves. Knowing the damn man, he¡¯s probably going to dump me onto the floor in just a minute. With that thought in mind, she looped her arms around his neck tightly. He shot her a disgusted look. ¡°Just give up. It doesn¡¯t matter if you throw yourself at me like that. I don¡¯t care.¡± Throw myself at you? How dare you! You were the one who picked me up first! I was only preventing myself from getting dropped to the floor like a piece of hot coal! ¡°As if I would ever throw myself at you!¡± Evan snorted. ¡°You say that but your arms are wrapped around my neck like some sort of anaconda. Have you no shame?¡± ¡°Ever looked in a mirror recently?¡± He ignored her jab and strode for Kyle¡¯s room. cing her on the bed, he ordered, ¡°You can begin!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, my kit is still outside.¡± He narrowed his eyes at her impatiently and headed back into the living room to retrieve her kit. ¡°Kyle, your Dad didn¡¯t notice anything off, right?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± The only thing that happened was that he did not get any dinnerst night. Evan thought that he had eaten all of the leftover food from lunch and had been worried that he would suffer from indigestion. Thereafter, the concerned man had ordered the kitchen staff not to cook any dinner for the boy. That had led to him suffering through a hungry stomach for the entire night. Thankfully, he was rather resilient to hunger. He could not be bothered to tell her about that though. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nicole had barely finished speaking when the closet door swung open. ¡°Hi, Dr. Tussaud!¡± ¡°Juan?¡± She was surprised to see him hiding in the closet of all ces. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With Kyle around, he simply could not call her ¡°Mommy¡±, so ¡°Dr. Tussaud¡± would have to do. ¡°Hehehe. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe here!¡± Juan announced with a mischievous smile. Suddenly, footsteps approached the room. Kyle hurriedly ushered Juan back into the closet before he swiftly shut the doors once again. Not a moment too soon either, as Evan had entered the room in the next second. ¡°Here. Now, start the session.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Her heart pounded in her chest and she prayed that Juan would not reveal himself. She had only just finished preparing the silver needles when she heard someone shouting out in the corridor. ¡°Evan! Evan! Where are you?¡± A few secondster, Davin barged into the room and froze upon noticing Nicole. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Kyle¡¯s doctor.¡± ¡°Oh. And here I was, thinking that she was Kyle¡¯s mother, my sister-inw.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a sister-inw. Kyle doesn¡¯t have a Mommy either!¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± the little boy snapped back angrily. ¡°Your Mommy doesn¡¯t even care if you¡¯re alive or not. You might as well think of her as dead!¡± Evan deliberately looked at Nicole as he said that. The way she red daggers at him with fury burning in her eyes had pleased him. Is she mad? Well, she deserves it! I¡¯m just speaking the truth anyway! A woman who only gives birth to the child but doesn¡¯t raise it is not worthy of being a mother! ¡°My Mommy isn¡¯t dead!¡± Kyle insisted petntly. Nicole¡¯s lips tugged into a smile and she uttered, ¡°Kyle, do you think that someone who is always wishing for the death of another is normal? Don¡¯t waste your breath on a crazy person like him!¡± She shot Evan a smug smirk as she finished. Standing off to the side, Davin was amazed at the audacity of the woman. Just who is she? She sure has guts, calling this cruel, ruthless brother of mine a crazy person. Doesn¡¯t she know that his nickname is ¡°Lucifer?¡± Is she so confident in her abilities or is she just unafraid of death? If it were not for the presence of his brother, he would have given her two thumbs up in admiration. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, have you ever heard of the saying ¡®you reap what you sow?¡¯ I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll understand the meaning of thatter!¡± The implied threat in Evan¡¯s words had caused Nicole¡¯s heart to thump faster. Meeting his hard gaze, shivers raced down her spine, leaving her feeling cold. What is this jerk nning to do to me this time? I¡¯m already wounded! He¡¯s not going to use this opportunity to harm me, is he? Never-ending questions emerged in her mind as unease started to well up within her. Davin felt pity rise in him, towards the woman. Ohhh, you¡¯re in for it now! Why did you have to go and antagonize him? As she began Kyle¡¯s acupuncture treatment, her heart pounded in her chest, while her nerves strummed with nervousness. Every now and then, she would sneak a nce at Evan. Each time, she would be confronted with the same scene; those sharp eyes of his locked on her form unwaveringly. The sadistic man is definitely thinking about how to torture me next! Would Juan be unable to hold himself back and jump out of the closet to rescue her if Evan were too harsh with her? ¡°Dr. Tussaud, lose your focus one more time and I¡¯ll stab every single one of your silver needles into you!¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Nicole snapped out of her daze as his menacing voice rang out. Lowering her eyes, she realized that one of the acupoints was missing a needle. ¡°Sorry!¡± She hastily stuck the absent needle into the acupoint. When the session was over, she took her time cing everything back into her kit. After all, she was in no hurry to see what horrible fate had awaited her. Maybe he hasn¡¯t managed to come up with his torture method yet? Davin made his way over to the bed. ¡°Kyle, are you in pain?¡± The little boy nced at him before promptly disregarding the older man. ¡°C¡¯mon! I purposely came over so that we could have some fun together. I said I was going to get you a present yesterday, didn¡¯t I? I brought it with me today. We can y with it togetherter!¡± He reached out to pat the boy¡¯s head, only for the child to dodge out of the way of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Kyle barked, with a serious look on his youthful face. He then deliberately moved away further so that they had some distance between them. Davin was stunned. Just yesterday, Kyle had said that he was the best uncle in the world and had even kissed and hugged him. Why was his attitudepletely different today? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kyle? Did I somehow do something to offend you? But I¡¯d only just arrived here!¡± Davin cried out in protest. He was at a loss for what to do. Kylepletely ignored the man. It was as though he was air, for all that the child took notice of him. Is he throwing a temper tantrum? Why? Is he just unhappy from getting stabbed by all those needles? While Davin floundered in his helplessness, he suddenly heard his brother speak. ¡°How long do you intend on taking to keep your equipment? It should have only taken half a minute.¡± Following the other man¡¯s gaze, he saw that Nicole was still keeping her silver needles. She was fitting them back into her kit, one by one, and with excruciating slowness. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± The woman shook her head at Davin¡¯s offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Thinking that she was only being courteous, he stood up and walked to her side. In no time at all, he finished packing everything up for her. Then, he grinned at her. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that your feet are injured. Helping you was no trouble at all. You don¡¯t have to thank me!¡± Thank him? She stared at him nkly for several seconds before she had managed to force a smile onto her lips. She did not care if it wasced with bitterness. ¡®Thank you¡¯ were truly not the words that she had wanted to say to him at the moment. Initially, she had thought that dragging her metaphorical feet would dy the inevitable. Now¡­ look at what has happened! Her suffering wasing for her way sooner than she had wanted! Why did you have to help me, you sted man! In fact, it¡¯s not called ¡®help¡¯ if it¡¯s unwanted. Ever heard of the term ¡®meddling¡¯? ¡°Since you¡¯re all packed up,e on out!¡± Evanmanded, with his dark eyes pinning her to the spot. ¡°I¡¯m having trouble moving around¡­¡± ¡°You want me to carry you again?¡± ¡°N-no! What I meant was, I¡¯m having trouble moving around so I might be a little slower. Perhaps you should head outside first and wait for me?¡± That would give her the chance to inform Kyle to prevent Juan froming out no matter what had happened to her. Unfortunately, Evan was not allowing her that opportunity. ¡°If it took you so long to keep a few needles, I would have to wait till next year for you to step out of the house!¡± While she did toy with the idea of taking her sweet time, she had no intention of staying here for that long. At the very least, she would be leaving this house sometime today. Waiting a whole year is such an exaggeration! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She was about to justify herself to him when that haughty face appeared before her once again. Just like earlier, he hefted her into his arms, much to her rm. What¡¯s happening? This does not seem like a precursor for anything bad! Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Since they were once again in close proximity to one another, she took the opportunity to observe his face closely. Her heart seemed to skip a beat before it began to thump faster, as her blood roared through her veins. She had to admit to herself that his sharp and chiseled features really were like a work of art. It was not a surprise that many women were willing to throw themselves at his feet. It was just too bad that his expression was always so cold and emotionless. His eyes were like twin pools of unfathomable darkness, cid, with not a ripple of emotion in them. Even while carrying such an attractive woman like herself, his gaze remained staring ahead fixedly. Never once did his eyes stray to her form. How very vexing! If it weren¡¯t for our children, I would¡¯ve definitely suspected that there was something fundamentally wrong about, seeing as you are a man! ¡°Do you like my face that much?¡± his low voice cut into her thoughts easily. She coughed lightly to hide her embarrassment at getting caught staring at his face. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about why you¡¯re doing this.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± A silence ensued. Nicole¡¯s delicate eyebrows creased in a small frown. Evan lowered his gaze to look at her, noting how her thinshes had fluttered like the wings of a butterfly. Her smooth, pale skin seemed to glow with an inner light. While he was reluctant to actuallypliment her, he had to grudgingly admit that she was considered quite a gorgeous woman. The intelligence that shone in her big, doe eyes was rather alluring, a far cry from the normally dull look in most people¡¯s eyes. However, she had ruthlessly abandoned Kyle, without a moment of hesitation. She had even found another man and had his children. The softness that had entered his eyes as he took in her beauty vanished in an instant, a murderous intent soon recing it. Without realizing it, his footsteps quickened. ¡°Mr. Seet, where are you taking me?¡± He had taken her past the living room and was currently heading for the backyard of the house. Why are we going to the backyard? What is he nning now? Is he going to lock me up? Or maybe¡­ All kinds of terrible ideas scurried through her mind as she began to watch him with growing anxiety. Despite her worries, he remained silent, with a dark and foreboding expression on his face. The menacing aura that he had exuded had caused her to shudder. ¡°E-Evan Seet, just what are you intending to do?¡± Finally, he scoffed and replied with a sneer, ¡°Afraid?¡± ¡°Touch a hair on my head and Kyle will hate you for the rest of your life! I¡¯m his Mommy, the woman he¡¯s been dying to meet, for almost an eternity!¡± ¡°You told him who you were!¡± The hard tone in his voice was enough to cut through diamonds, as the dangerous air around him intensified. ¡°N-no!¡± Nicole answered hurriedly. She was worried that if she had been one second slower, an ¡®ident¡¯ might befall her. I might identally fall to my death. Or maybe I¡¯ll slip into that pond over there and drown. Or, or¡­ The conclusion was that there were a hundred and one ways for Lucifer to kill her and she knew it! ring at her, he continued on his way. ¡°Mr. Seet, how long are you going to be carrying me for?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient. We¡¯re nearly there.¡± She nced around warily, taking in her surroundings. ¡°Mr. Seet, a-are we going up there?¡± He did not answer her question. ¡°B-be careful!¡± Her heart leaped to her throat and remained lodged there. She could distinctly feel how the rocks beneath his feet wobbled. Oh my god, one misstep and we¡¯ll end up in the pond! I¡¯m so doomed¡­ We¡¯re so high up! At longst, Evan set her down. She gaped at him,pletely dumbstruck at where they were. He had followed a gravel road and climbed his way up to the top of the hill in the middle of the pond. All around her was nothing but water. If she fell off the hill, she would be swimming with the fishes! ¡°Y-you¡¯re not nning on s-shoving me off, are you?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He snorted. ¡°Shoving you off here? If I had wanted you dead, why would I have wasted my time and energy to carry you all the way up here?¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Did you notice how the road up here was paved with gravel as well?¡± What? She stared at him in bewilderment, her eyes bright with her confusion as her eyshes trembled. For a moment, Evan found himself captivated by her expressive face and exquisite features. However, he was quick to recover. In a chilly tone, he instructed, in an almost casual manner, ¡°I want you to walk down from here barefoot.¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Barefoot? Staring at him, Nicole appeared to be stuck in a daze. Upon seeing her current condition, one would be able to immediately gather that even walking, would require great effort on her end. With that said, he now wanted her to walk, barefooted, on such a high and steep gravel road? ¡°Evan, what are you doing?¡± While she stared nkly at him, Evan reached out to remove her slippers, soon tossing them down the rockery. ¡°Ms. Lane, please take your time! If you find that you are unable toplete your walk in a day, do it in two. If you aren¡¯t able toplete it in two days, do it in three. What¡¯s the problem here?¡± ¡°Evan, you are absolutely horrible!¡± ¡°Thank you, for your kind words of praise,¡± retorted Evan, striding down the gravel road across from the rockery, without even sparing her a nce. ¡°Hey, you, don¡¯t leave, you¡­ asshole!¡± With his back barely visible now, Evan distanced himself further from her line of sight. Seeing this, Nicole soon found that she was seething with rage, all while looking down at the gauze on her feet. Gingerly, she tried taking two steps forward, only to discover that she had felt as though she was walking on ss. Clenching the edges of her clothes, Nicole could not help but curse at Evan, yelling, ¡°Evan, you bastard! The gravel that he has paved is almost as unforgiving as he is. Damn it!¡± What could she possibly do now? Oh well, it seemed as though it was up to Kyle and Juan, to look for her now. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Seeing that they were so small, it would have been impossible for both of them to have carried her down. Who else could save her? Unexpectedly, a strong feeling of helplessness overtook her senses. Truthfully, calling for help would have been futile. She could scream herself hoarse and nobody would give a damn, since it was that bloody Evan¡¯s domain after all. Nicole sighed despondently and sank to the ground. ¡°You mustn¡¯t give up,¡± she muttered. ¡°You need a n, just keep thinking.¡± When Evan returned to the living room, he noticed Davin eyeing him suspiciously. ¡°Where have you carried the beauty from earlier to?¡± queried Davin. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Evan shot him a re and retreated into his study. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of keeping a mistress, are you? Is that why you¡¯ve hidden her away?¡± wondered Davin aloud, stroking his head thoughtfully. At that moment, Kyle exited the bedroom and headed towards the study. ¡°Kyle, are you looking for your father?¡± asked Davin. Kyle walked straight to the study without sparing him a second nce. Damn, why is this kid suddenly so indifferent? wondered Davin as he walked to the study, puzzled by Kyle¡¯s behavior. From there, he could hear Kyle ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Tussaud?¡± ¡°Do you need something from her?¡± came Evan¡¯s reply. ¡°Where did you carry her off to?¡± If not for Davin¡¯s presence, Kyle would have already sneaked off to see what Evan was up to. Unfortunately, doing so would only have alerted Evan to his presence. Evan nced at him, and muttered, ¡°Go and mind your own business.¡± ¡°I want to see her!¡± Kyle shouted at him angrily. Evan frowned and threw him a nce. Why did Kyle care about her so much, to the extent where he would yell at him over her? He raised this child himself! This woman had only been allowed to give Kyle acupuncture under his watchful eye. Could it be that she had managed to stir the pot under his very nose? Damn her! ¡°Get out!¡± Evan ordered and looked at him. Kyle turned around sullenly and slinked out of the study. Having witnessed such an incident, Davin wanted tofort his nephew. Nheless, Kyle did not want to give him that opportunity. ncing towards the bedroom, Davin eximed, ¡°Ha, like father like son! Such bad tempers!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± came a response. Davin chuckled inwardly and looked back at Evan with a smile stered on his face. ¡°Why, I¡¯d merely said that he is as good-natured as you are!¡± His face dissolved inughter, and he gave Evan a big thumbs up. ¡°Piss off!¡± ¡°Evan, it looks as though it¡¯s going to be noon soon. Why don¡¯t we have lunch? Otherwise, I¡¯ll return to comin to our folks at home, telling them that you¡¯re torturing me. Furthermore, I¡¯ll inform them that you¡¯d wanted to keep a mistress,¡± he trailed off. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be sure to let the kitchen prepare you delicacies then!¡± The word ¡®delicacies¡¯ that was uttered by Evan had held a hidden meaning, one that was not caught by Davin at the time. With hidden glee, Davin thought, Ah, it appears that my threat has worked! In the bedroom, Kyle locked the door, asking Juan what he should do next. Juan blinked, asking, ¡°Shall I ask him instead?¡± ¡°You?¡± responded Kyle. ¡°Yes, I will rece you. Now hide!¡± came Juan¡¯s reply. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Juan took out a set of Kyle¡¯s clothes and changed into them before he headed out to look for Evan. As soon as he reached the bottom of the stairs, he ran into Davin, who had juste down. ¡°Uncle Davin, is my dad still in the study, upstairs?¡± asked Juan, looking at Davin. Davin looked at him in surprise. Did he just call me uncle? Why the sudden change in attitude? Wasn¡¯t he ignoring me just a while ago? And now, it seems as though he¡¯s had the sudden urge to call me ¡®uncle¡¯? ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± asked Juan. Davin was struck back to his senses, and he nodded at Juan enthusiastically. ¡°Why yes, he is!¡± ¡°Then, I will go and find him!¡± announced Juan, as he hurried back upstairs. ¡°Kyle, wait!¡± Davin had to walk a few steps to catch up to him. He whispered conspiratorially, ¡°Be more gentle with your father. Don¡¯t y hard and don¡¯t fight back. Heck, even I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that!¡± Juan nodded vigorously. Kyle may have had the slightest makings of a cold and arrogant noble, but not quite as such. A little bit of coaxing did work on him after all! ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Uncle. I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Juan hurriedly walked into Evan Seet¡¯s study. ¡°Daddy!¡± Juan¡¯s pleasant sounding voice had an odd ring to it. Evan looked up, his expression dark. ¡°Why have you returned again?¡± Juan¡¯s clear eyes were full of smiles as he walked towards Evan, tugging at the corner of his shirt yfully. ¡°Daddy, stop being angry! You¡¯ll be unwell otherwise!¡± As Juan did this, he tried to act cute. Does he actually acknowledge his faults? wondered Evan. That was more like it. Kyle was raised by Evan single-handedly; there was no way that he could have fallen prey to Nicole¡¯s wiles. ¡°Okay, Daddy won¡¯t be angry anymore, let¡¯s go y,¡± announced Evan. ¡°You¡¯re really not angry anymore?¡± asked Juan. ¡°Yeah!¡± Suddenly, Evan felt that Juan was being a tad bit too talkative. ¡°Great! I knew that you were the greatest person in the world, Daddy!¡± Evan pursed his lips, smiling. He had failed to notice it before, but Kyle definitely had a way with people. Juan had noticed that his father¡¯s demeanor had improved, and he thought that he could finally y his hand. He smiled, asking, ¡°Then can the best father in the world tell me where Dr. Tussaud is? Dr. Tussaud. Upon hearing these words, Evan¡¯s expression morphed almost immediately. So, he was trying to coax him, all because of that goddamned woman. Ah! His son truly knew how to fight back. He had the same cold and arrogant character as his father, but somehow, because of that woman, Kyle was willing to coax him? Looking at his father¡¯s dark expression and suddenly under the pressure of his powerful aura, Juan trembled. Why is Daddy so different from Mommy? Mommy is easy to cate, but why had Daddy¡¯s expression changed, all of a sudden? Should I still ask him about Mommy? ¡°For thest time, Kyle, you¡¯re forbidden to ask about that woman!¡± ¡°B-but¡­ She still has to give me acupuncture tomorrow! I need her to get better!¡± came Juan¡¯s reply. Is Kyle worried about his illness? Is that why he cares about Nicole? When Evan heard this, he remained impassive, but his expression visibly rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get better. I promise.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Juan still had something to say. He nced at Juan as if listening to his order. ¡°Go on then,¡± urged Evan. After that, he ignored Juan and resumed his work. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Juan felt a sigh arise from the bottom of his heart. He did not expect failure, to be the result of his actions. It appeared that he would need to find another way. He went downstairs dejectedly. As soon as he walked into the living room, he saw Davin calling out to him. ¡°How did it go? Did your father say anything?¡± Juan shook his head, his expression unhappy. Davin reached over to pat him on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, thatdy will be fine. Your father was just trying to teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Daddy to teach her a lesson!¡± eximed Juan indignantly. As soon as he finished saying that, his eyes lit up. ¡°Uncle Davin, Dr. Tussaud must be in the vi! Do you want to help me find her?¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Me? wondered Davin, looking at him cautiously. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just some doctor? Is she really worth your concern?¡± Some doctor? She¡¯s my Mommy! Juan retorted inwardly, and rolled his eyes. ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you the least bit curious about what daddy will do to her?¡± Davin remembered that the woman had actually dared to tell Mr. Seet off. She was courageous, for certain. However¡­ Saying such a thing to Evan? She was surely asking for trouble! Teaching her a lesson would have been the right thing to do! ¡°Actually, this has nothing to do with me, and your dad wouldn¡¯t want me to pry either,¡± answered Davin. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the best uncle in the world, so you should help me! Please? Please?¡± Juan pleaded. Davin could not resist his coquettish nephew at all. ¡°Fine! Damn it all, I¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°Thank you Uncle Davin!¡± With that, Juan went back to the bedroom to inform Kyle of the good news. Kyle was surprised, and asked, ¡°But why did you ask him to help?¡± ¡°Right now, he¡¯s the only one who can help us. We can¡¯t tell anyone of this. If you¡¯d gone out to find her, the maids would have certainly told your Daddy. He¡¯ll restrict your freedom and it¡¯ll be bad,¡± exined Juan. His analysis of the situation made sense. Upon hearing this, Kyle stopped himself from arguing further. His face, however, still wore a mask of displeasure. Juan did not mind in the least. After all, Kyle had a poker face, just like Daddy! After half an hour, they heard some urgent knocking at the door, as if something had happened. Hurriedly, Juan hid in the closet while Kyle answered the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Kyle. Davin frowned. Was it so strange that he was at the door? After all, it was Kyle who had asked him for help! ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m not happy with this tone of yours. I¡¯m not happy with that look on your face either! Why are you looking at me as if I¡¯m your enemy? I¡¯m merely doing you a favor!¡± Davin tried to reason with Kyle, solemnly. Kyle met his words with impatience, saying, ¡°Well, speak up!¡± Damn, what an arrogant kid! Davin tried once more. cing his hands on his hips, Davin looked at Kyle condescendingly and murmured, ¡°Well, call me Uncle Davin and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Having said that, Kyle mmed the door shut. Davin was dumbstruck. Goddamn, what kind of operation is this? He had actually shut me out? ¡°You¡¯re a horrible child!¡± snapped Davin. He was furious and rapped at the door twice. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to ever help you again!¡± After speaking, he turned around angrily. He had only taken two steps away, when suddenly, the door behind him opened. Juan bolted out of the door, grinning at him gleefully. Davin¡¯s eyes widened. What is the meaning of this? First, he treats me as though I¡¯m an antagonist, and now his demeanor has changed so rapidly? Good grief, his mood is too mercurial, I can¡¯t keep up! ¡°Uncle Davin, where is Dr. Tussaud?¡± As Juan finished speaking, he clutched at Davin¡¯s hand, trying to y coy. Davin looked at him thunderously, asking, ¡°Why on earth did you shut me out just now?¡± Well, it was Kyle who had answered the door. He didn¡¯t want to call you Uncle Davin or talk to you, so, he¡¯d shut you out so I could rece him. But I¡¯ll take that with me to the grave, mused Juan. ¡°Well, I just¡­¡± Juan struggled to think of a suitable reason. In a sh, he looked up at Davin and asked, ¡°What do you think, Uncle Davin?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°What do I think?¡± Davin pointed at himself and looked at Juan in bewilderment. ¡°You closed the door, and you¡¯re asking me why?¡± How on earth was he supposed to know the reason behind his nephew¡¯s actions? ¡°Well, the reason¡­ The reason is that I thought that I¡¯d seen Daddy walk downstairs, and I was scared that he would notice. That¡¯s why I shut the door like that!¡± cried Juan. ¡°Really?¡± Davin wondered why had he not noticed. ¡°Yes!¡± nodded Juan enthusiastically. ¡°So, Uncle Davin, quickly! Where is Dr. Tussaud?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Davin was a little stunned, but he could sense that something was amiss. ¡°Uncle Davin? Uncle Davin, tell me quickly!¡± pleaded Juan. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The question came out like a yelp. When Juan heard that his Mommy was near the pond, in the middle of the rockery, he felt anxious. How hateful of Daddy. He actually carried Mommy onto the rockery! ¡°Ha, she¡¯ll definitely be unable to get off. The trick that your dad has pulled off is amazing!¡± eximed Davin. Juan was contemting his next course of action, when he heard ke calling the household to dinner. Davin¡¯s eyes lit up. He had nearly forgotten that his brother had ordered the kitchens to prepare ¡®delicacies¡¯, so that he could have a feast. ¡°Come along, let¡¯s eat.¡± Davin took Juan by his little hand and walked towards the dining room. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner,¡± announced Evan, who was seated at the head of the table. Davin sat next to him, and looked forward to the meal. ¡°Evan, what delicacies have you prepared for me?¡± ¡°Seafood!¡± came his reply. ¡°Seafood? Hairy crabs? Shark¡¯s fin, sea cucumber, abalone¡­¡± He was so excited just thinking about it. He whispered to Juan who was seated beside him, ¡°You get to enjoy this because of me!¡± Juan turned to look at his Daddy. It seemed like he had an odd expression, where the smile did not quite reach his eyes. ¡°Mr. Davin, please enjoy your meal.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± enquired Davin, looking at the food that was set in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s seafood. Kelp, and it¡¯s fresh too!¡± replied the servant. ¡°This, is this seafood?¡± Davin looked at Evan incredulously. Evan nodded, and replied, ¡°Eat up, there¡¯s more if that isn¡¯t enough.¡± A silence took ce. After lunch, Davin looked disgruntled. He felt that Evan¡¯s behavior was excessive. No, this simply would not do. He would have to go home toin. ¡°Uncle Davin, I think that Daddy has gone a little overboard.¡± ¡°A little overboard?¡± snorted Davin coldly. ¡°He wentpletely overboard!¡± Juan blinked his clear eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t you retaliate? Have a bit of revenge?¡± If Davin were willing to help, he could save his Mommy! ¡°Revenge? How?¡± enquired Davin, looking taken aback. Juan then whispered something into his ear. Upon hearing this, Davin was surprised. ¡°Kyle, are you sure that this is revenge? You¡¯re using me as a weapon. I dare not do this!¡± ¡°Or maybe Daddy is great, and you do deserve to be bullied!¡± muttered Juan, as he rolled his eyes. ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t aggravate me! It¡¯s useless!¡± retorted Davin. Juan nced at him, and replied, ¡°At least you¡¯re self-aware. You know that you¡¯re useless.¡± Davin was rendered speechless from the awkwardness of the situation. At such a tender age, Juan had truly called him ¡®useless¡¯? ¡°Juan, you little¡­ You¡¯re going too far!¡± ¡°From now on, I can¡¯t even call you Uncle Davin in good faith! You¡¯re such a coward, and I don¡¯t want to y with you ever again!¡± Having said those words, Juan headed directly for the bedroom. Sensing that he could not count on Davin, Juan had to discuss this with Kyle. There had to be another way. Davin looked at Juan¡¯s retreating back and smiled, helplessly. This little guy, good lord. Back in the bedroom, Juan looked at Kyle, with mncholy written across both their identical faces. ¡°We are too young to lift her. Why don¡¯t we give her something to eat and drink first?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. You stay here and hide,¡± urged Kyle. Juan pondered on this, for a moment and nodded. He was not as familiar with the grounds as Kyle was, so Kyle was naturally the better choice for this task. Kyle snuck into the kitchen and took some food. Then, he ran towards the rockery in the rear house. As he approached the rockery, he suddenly noticed that Davin was on it. What was he saying to Dr. Tussaud? Kyle was curious and wanted to have a closer look. Soon, he saw that Davin was carrying Dr. Tussaud on his back. Kyle was surprised. Was he actually trying to do the right thing? He rolled his eyes, and hid again. Davin had his back facing the rockery. Without warning, he set the person down, muttered a few words, and left in a hurry. Kyle walked up to Nicole and gave her the once-over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kyle?¡± ¡°Yes. But why didn¡¯t he just carry you back?¡± enquired Kyle. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your dad will find out. Can you help me look for something?¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Kyle nodded and agreed to the task. Sometimeter, Evan came downstairs and saw Nicole, who stuck out like a sore thumb in the living room. His handsome face sank. ¡°You came down by yourself?¡± he asked. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole nodded. If she could walk down herself, surely the injury is not as serious as she¡¯d imed? Evan narrowed his eyes and walked quickly to her side. When he saw her feet, he wrinkled his thick eyebrows. The white gauze was dyed a dazzling blood red. Even her clothes were stained with blood. With this, she¡¯d actually walked down? It sure seemed like it! This woman was already so cruel to herself, was there truly anything that she was incapable of? He had to keep Kyle away from people like her! ¡°On my way down, I¡¯d hit myself one too many times. The bone should definitely be broken. I had to crawl in.¡± ¡°You¡­ crawled¡­¡± Evan looked at his mahogany floors. Was all of this blood? He moved aside in disgust. In tears, Nicole cried, ¡°Mr. Seet, my legs are of no use to me right now. If I can stay here in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad. I can eat and live well here, and I¡¯d get to see Kyle all the time. I¡¯m his Mommy! If I can¡¯t walk, I can only let Kyle take care of me for the rest of my life.¡± Ah! You still want to stay here? And have Kyle take care of you? You must be daydreaming. ¡°Nicole, you were the one who had abandoned Kyle. And you now have the audacity to ask him to take care of you?¡± asked Evan. ¡°I had no choice in the matter! Why don¡¯t you take care of me then? After all, it¡¯s your fault that I¡¯m in this pathetic state right now!¡± she retorted. ¡°In your dreams!¡± eximed Evan icily. ¡°You can just let me die here then. When Kyle learns the truth, he will hate you for life!¡± Evan¡¯s face immediately sank. Damn this woman. Was she threatening him with her life? However, he could not bear to ignore her. If he really did let her die here, Kyle would have definitely hated him if he had found out. Goddamned woman, you are cruel to the core! Evan took out his phone and made a call. Swiftly, Nicole was brought over to the hospital. The doctors were surprised, ¡°Mr. Seet had said that it was serious. But isn¡¯t this just a flesh wound?¡± ¡°Yeah, he said it as if she was going to be an invalid.¡± Nicole listened to the doctors¡¯ muttering and gave them a haughty smile. ¡°You have no idea how good Mr. Seet is to me. Normally, even a pinprick is enough to make him fuss over me for quite a while. What can I say, really? He feels heartbroken for me, that¡¯s why he¡¯d thought that it was that serious.¡± Hearing what Nicole had uttered, the doctors shared a look of understanding. So this was the woman who was treasured by Mr. Seet. She was truly an important person! After that, the treatment she received was heavenly. At night, Evan came to visit her in the hospital after work. To his surprise, the ward was empty! ¡°Where is she?¡± asked Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, your wife has said that she had something to do, and she¡¯d left.¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Evan frowned. Were they talking about Nicole? ¡°But¡­ How did she leave with an injury like that?¡± Evan was puzzled. Didn¡¯t she say that she¡¯d hit herself multiple times, her bones had broken, and that she had to crawl into the living room? And in a mere afternoon, she could suddenly walk again? ¡°Mr. Seet, your wife¡¯s injury was a surface wound, and it seems to have been treated before. Don¡¯t worry, she will recover soon.¡± Surface wounds? Treated before? But all that blood on her body¡­ Evan clenched his fists fiercely. That goddamned Nicole had lied to him again! ¡°Mr. Seet, your wife, she¡­¡± ¡°If I hear the word ¡®wife¡¯ one more time, I will rip your bones apart!¡± roared Evan. The way Evan gritted his teeth made the doctor¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± came the doctor¡¯s reply. Turning around, he hurriedly walked out of the ward and drove straight to Parnd Garden in a frenzy. When he arrived at Nicole¡¯s residence, he rapped upon the door vigorously. Unfortunately, the ce appeared to be deserted. When he asked a neighbor, he was informed, ¡°Oh, they¡¯ve moved. They¡¯ve just moved.¡± ¡°Where did they move to?¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¡°I have no idea,¡± came the neighbor¡¯s reply. That hateful woman! Evan had always had doubts in his mind. How did Nicolee down from the rockery? Also, what was with that bloodstain? He would only find answers at the Hillside Vi. Evan went downstairs, and again, drove back home like a madman. As soon as he set foot indoors, Evan noticed the butler walking towards him in a hurry. ¡°This is not good, Mr. Seet!¡± eximed ke worriedly. ¡°Kyle has gone missing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Evan was shocked to his core. How could Kyle disappear? Unless¡­ ¡°Go and investigate how that woman got down from the rockery. Then, find the origins of that blood!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, the blood came from Kyle. He must have snuck it there¡­ But nobody saw how she hade down,¡± came his reply. Kyle and Davin were nowhere near as careful as Evan, when it came to this. ¡°It came from Kyle?¡± Evan asked incredulously. The look on Evan¡¯s face was grotesque. Nicole! She must have encouraged Kyle to do this! This woman had dared to stir trouble right beneath his nose! He clenched his fists, wishing that he could obliterate Nicole. Nicole who had just finished moving, sat down on the sofa. Looking at her feet, she sighed in pain. Getting a taxi from the hospital did not take much effort. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Evan should have found out about her escape by now. She did not know if he was willing to spend another million, putting up a missing person¡¯s notice for her. On top of that, Kyle had snuck out to be with her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Daddy won¡¯t find us!¡± Juan tried tofort Nicole, upon seeing her preupied expression. Kyle, who was moving some things in, was stunned to hear Juan address Nicole in such a manner. ¡°What did you just call her?¡± His clear eyes looked at both Juan and Nicole, unblinkingly. Nicole was at a loss for words. She was not expecting Kyle to have overheard that so coincidentally. Juan stuck out his tongue. He was the one who had failed to notice the faux pas. However, if he found out, then he would. Kyle would have discovered the truth eventually anyway. Juan looked back at Kyle, saying, ¡°I had called her ¡®Mommy¡¯. She¡¯s our Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± Kyle looked at Nicole uncertainly. Nicole felt nervous, unsure of how Kyle would react next. She fixed her gaze on him, and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Kyle!¡± ¡°You¡­ really are my Mommy?¡± Nicole nodded vigorously. ¡°Then why did you abandon me? Was it because I was sick? Were you tired of me? Did you not want me anymore?¡± Kyle was agitated. ¡°Kyle, Mommy had no choice. Mommy had to raise four kids on her own¡­¡± she trailed off, but regained herposure soon. ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t leave you behind on purpose. I have wronged you!¡± Kyle was stunned. All these years, he had often dreamt of seeing ¡®Mommy¡¯ in his dreams, holding her hands, before asking her, ¡°Why did you abandon me?¡± Why did she not want him? The desire for maternal love and inferiority from her abandonment had tortured him day and night. Thinking of this, he clenched his fists. However, the tears could not stop falling. Seeing him crying, Nicole was so distressed that she had wanted to hug him. When she stood up, she did so too abruptly and nearly fell. ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± asked Juan, concerned. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± affirmed Nicole. Instantly, her gaze fell upon Kyle again. Kyle stood there nkly, not knowing what to make of the situation. Juan knew what Nicole was thinking, and hence, he walked up to Kyle. ¡°Mommy loves you very much. She didn¡¯t leave you on purpose. Don¡¯t me Mommy, okay?¡± Having seen that Kyle was still silent, Juan pressed on, ¡°To treat your illness, she went through extreme lengths to see you at Hillside Vi. She was scared that Daddy would recognize her, refusing to allow you to see her. She had also hurt her foot, trying to rescue you! Kyle, Mommy loves you very much!¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Kyle recalled the first time that he had met Dr. Tussaud. She was disguised, with a birthmark on her face. It was very ugly. To avoid being discovered by his father, she had disguised herself in such a manner to save him. He also thought of all the times that she had protected him, not hesitating to lock horns with his Daddy. She had hurt her foot, just to rescue him. She ate dessert with him, brought him to the yground. She does love me after all, thought Kyle. He was not an abandoned child, despised and unloved. Mommy loved him. Kyle walked towards Nicole, step by step. He grabbed her hand, sobbing, while calling out, ¡°Mommy!¡± Upon saying the word, he could not stop his tears from falling. It was as if he was letting out all the grief and pain that he had umted over the years. Nicole pulled him into her arms, saying, ¡°Kyle, Mommy¡¯s the one at fault here. I¡¯ll do more for you, and I¡¯ll compensate for all the time lost!¡± Seeing that Kyle and Mommy were reunited, Juan was overjoyed. Nicole wiped Kyle¡¯s tears and murmured, ¡°Listen, everyone. Kyle is your older brother. You need to be there for each other, understand?¡± Kyle was older? Juan stuck out his tongue yfully. He did not expect to be a younger brother instead. ¡°Kyle!¡± they shouted in unison. Kyle was happy to be a part of the flock. He now had siblings! Nicole watched the four children y, with a smile of relief on her face. She suddenly felt that giving birth to the four of them was the best decision that she had made. When Kyle lived with Nicole for a few days, he received daily sessions of acupuncture and moxibustion. With the aid of traditional medicine, Kyle was on the road to recovery. One day, Evan¡¯s financial interview was being broadcasted on television. Kyle stared directly at the TV screen, feeling his eyes water. His father had lost quite a bit of weight. ¡°Do you miss Daddy?¡± asked Juan, looking at him. Kyle nodded, ¡°I want to go back.¡± ¡°You want to live with Daddy?¡± queried Juan. ¡°If I¡¯m not there, Daddy will be lonely. I¡¯ll go and stay with him for a few days.¡± ¡°Of course! When Daddy and Mommy live together, our family will be whole again!¡± Kyle looked at Juan and affirmed, ¡°We¡¯ll work hard to get them together.¡± ¡°I second that. Shall we work together then?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two looked at each other and smiled, after which, Kyle told Nicole that he had wanted to go home. ¡°Kyle, Mommy understands that you want to go back. You¡¯ve already made a full recovery! After you do, tell your father that you should already be in kindergarten,¡± urged Nicole. Kyle nodded enthusiastically. He was very willing to go to kindergarten. It would be best if I could attend my kindergarten with Juan, he thought. Then we can meet every day! When Evan drove his Maybach back to the vi, ke greeted him. He was overjoyed. ¡°Mr. Seet, good news! Kyle has returned!¡± Evan looked at him with surprise. He suspected that he had misheard ke. ¡°You said Kyle¡­¡± He barely had time to finish his sentence when he heard Kyle yell, ¡°Daddy!¡± Evan turned around. When he saw Kyle, it felt as though the sun hade back into his life. All these days, with Kyle absent, he had be seemingly lifeless. He had even mobilized all of Seet Group to search for his son¡¯s whereabouts, but to no avail. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Where have you been?¡± he asked Kyle urgently. ¡°Daddy, I went to get medical treatment, and I am well now. Mommy said that I can go to kindergarten.¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± Kyle had already found out. Evan looked him in the eyes, his expressionplicated. ¡°I know that Dr. Tussaud is my Mommy. Don¡¯t me her, Daddy, she is very good to me,¡± persuaded Kyle. This wretched woman! After all this, she still sent Kyle back. She is still trying to use him to get to me! ¡°Kyle, that woman is not your Mommy. You are to stay away from her, and to never see her again!¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Every word that Evan spoke was clearly enunciated, and he looked at Kyle like he was issuing commands. ¡°She is my Mommy,¡± whispered Kyle. ¡°No means no!¡± Kyle was shocked by the sharpness of Evan¡¯s words and stood there, not daring to refute him. ke suddenly spoke up and issued a reminder, ¡°Mr. Seet? Ms. Su is here.¡± Soon after, Sofie Su appeared. She was dressed in all white, and her long, ck hair flowed freely. In her stiletto heels, she walked elegantly towards Evan. ¡°Evan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She seemed to have heard Evan shouting at Kyle, so naturally, she was very curious. Kyle had always been the apple of Evan¡¯s eye, but the child had a cold and arrogant exterior. He never seemed pleased to see her, and she thought that he should be thoroughly disciplined. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Why are you here?¡± ¡°My father¡¯spany has a project that needs to be reviewed. I¡¯m not sure if you have the time¡­¡± Sofie trailed off. Evan turned around and studied Sofie carefully. She had been trying her utmost best, to get close to him, as she was vying to be his wife. Therefore, if she had the opportunity, she would definitely be on her best behavior. Since Kyle had expressed his desire to go to kindergarten, Evan would not have the time to ferry him around. Why not just let Sofie have her opportunity this time? ¡°Sofie, I also have something to do here, and I¡¯m not sure if you have the time.¡± Sofie looked at him in astonishment. He was actually in need of a favor? The timing could not have gotten better. ¡°Tell me what you need, Evan!¡± ¡°I have some errands to run, tomorrow morning. If you¡¯re free then, please ensure that Kyle is sent to kindergarten.¡± Upon hearing his request, Sofie nced at Kyle hesitantly. She thought that it would be a chance to get to know Evan up close. Sofie had not expected to be asked to take Kyle to kindergarten, of all things! ¡°What is it? Are you busy after all?¡± asked Evan. Sofie immediately nodded, smiling at him. ¡°Of course I have time, Evan. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat Kyle like I would, to my own son.¡± ¡°Excellent! Now, tell me about that project of yours,¡± replied Evan, sealing the deal. A silence soon followed. When Sofie left, she deliberately stole a nce at Kyle¡¯s closed bedroom. What was with that attitude earlier? The boy had actually grimaced at her. If not to please Evan, she never would have agreed to carry out this task at all. Firstly, when Evan and I have our own children, she schemed, I will send that little wretch to Jonathan Seet. Let him stay with his grandparents, far away from me and Evan. Early next morning, Sofie rushed over to Hillside Vis, making sure to put in the extra effort of bringing Evan some breakfast. The gesture was met by Evan, who merely nced at her and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve already had my breakfast. Kyle¡¯s now ready to go.¡± Sofie ced the container on the table and responded, ¡°I have brought this especially for you. Eat a little more. You can also bring it to the office for tea!¡± Her red lips parted slightly, as she stared at Evan, unfazed. ¡°Send him off,¡± came his reply. Kyle looked at Sofie, and felt that she was getting increasingly irritating, the more he had looked at her. ¡°Kyle, go with Ms. Su.¡± With that, Kyle ignored her and stepped out of the living room in a rage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evan. I¡¯ll take care of Kyle.¡± Sofie Su sighed daintily, as she yed the role of a cultured woman. Evan nodded and urged, ¡°In his details, I¡¯ve stated that Kyle is merely an ordinary, working-ss child. Be mindful of your words, and don¡¯t make people think that he is superior.¡± ¡°I understand, Evan. This is good for his development. The teacher will be able to treat him like everyone else.¡± Upon boarding the car, Sofie gave Kyle the once-over. Her ttering persona hadpletely diminished, only to be reced by cold indifference. Even ncing at him indifferently made her ufortable still. Sofie announced, ¡°Kyle, you can¡¯t look this way when you get there. Does someone owe you money? Who¡¯s the sulky face even for?¡± Kyle looked at her and unhappily replied, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Oh, you! With that look on your face, you¡¯d be chased out of there in no time!¡± came her retort. As the car¡¯s frenzied speed came to a stop outside Grant Kindergarten, Sofie nced at Kyle and ordered, ¡°Get out of the car, and go in yourself.¡± Kyle ignored her, exited the car with his schoolbag, and walked into thepound. The driver looked at Sofie and asked, ¡°Does he know which ss he¡¯s in? If he can¡¯t find the right one, the teacher might contact Mr. Seet. Wouldn¡¯t that be bad?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What a pain in the ass!¡±ined Sofie, as she reluctantly stepped out of the car to chase after Kyle. After she had brought Kyle to the right ss, Sofie had something else to tell the teacher, Ms. Patty. ¡°This child has quite the personality and he¡¯s pretty arrogant,¡± she exined. ¡°He does not understand basic etiquette or politeness. He likes to do what he wants. Ms. Patty, please don¡¯t hesitate to discipline him!¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Ms. Patty looked at Kyle carefully, before nodding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good care of him.¡± ¡°I apologize for the trouble, Ms. Patty.¡± Kyle stared at Sofie¡¯s retreating back, with anger on his face. What shorings did he have for this woman to make up such awful usations on his first day? How annoying! ¡°Kyle, take your seat.¡± In ss, Kyle listened attentively. The teacher¡¯s lessons seemed pretty simple, and he caught up rtively quickly. Soon, he found sses to be rxing. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After ss, his ssmates eyed him carefully, and with curiosity. Evan had thetest pencil case and even a brand new picture book. ¡°What is this?¡± someone asked. ¡°Be careful with that!¡± eximed Kyle. Carefully, he opened his pencil case and disyed it for his curious ssmates. ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen a pencil case like this before.¡± ¡°Yeah, there are many special things that it can do. Look, it can change colors, and it can also sort out stationeries!¡± Just as his ssmates were mesmerized, a pair of hands reached over quickly and grabbed his pencil case. ¡°What silly thing is this, that you¡¯re showing off?¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡± yelled Kyle. He immediately stood up and red at his ssmate. The ssmate holding the pencil case nced at him and allowed it to fall to the ground, unconvinced. ¡°What good is this thing anyway? It¡¯ll break as soon as it¡¯s dropped!¡± Kyle stared at him angrily as he reached his hand out, to strike the other boy. ¡°How dare you hit me? Everyone, help me beat him. If you all win, I¡¯ll treat you to pizza!¡± As he said this, a few ssmates decided to join in, on the brawl. Kyle was still ill. He had only just recovered from the acupuncture and moxibustion. Thus, he was no match for these students. Nheless, in spite of his bruised and swollen nose, he tried his best to fight back. When that failed, he began to bite them, like a crazed wolf-cub. Ms. Patty caught wind of this and called all the students who had joined in, on the fight to the office. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. Kyle was not very good at exining himself. Even though it was not his fault that the students had turned on him, and that they were motivated by pizza, Kyle was the one who had bear the brunt of the scolding. ¡°My word, it¡¯s no wonder your rtive had asked me to keep an eye on you! You truly are arrogant, impolite, extreme, and strong-willed!¡± chided Ms. Patty. ¡°I am not!¡± retorted Kyle. ¡°Oh, look at this attitude that you have, towards your teacher. Do you still insist that you¡¯re none of those things? Go back to ss and stand for your lessons! Do this for three days!¡± Kyle wiped a trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth and marched back to the ssroom. After school, Sofie was surprised to see him look so awkward. ¡°My goodness, how did this happen?¡± Kyle simply ignored her, refusing to respond. How was she going to exin this to Evan? She decided to rify matters directly with the teacher. Following the exchange with Ms. Patty, Sofie exined the situation to Evan. ¡°Evan, Kyle had apparently made a show of his pencil case, in front of all his ssmates. They were curious, but he had beat up the ones who had wanted a closer look, getting injured in the process. The others seemed to look worse, for wear.¡± Hearing this, Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Kyle, who said that you could show off?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± retorted Kyle vehemently. ¡°Who made the first move?¡± asked Evan. Kyle was stunned. He was not lying! This only happened because his ssmate snatched his pencil case and threw it on the floor, that¡¯s why he threw the first punch! Evan looked at Kyle who was silent, assuming that it meant that he had admitted to all his faults. What a show-off, hitting people! How did he develop such a bad habit? ¡°Evan, don¡¯t me him. It¡¯s normal for kids to fight,¡± persuaded Sofie. ¡°Tomorrow, all of your belongings will be reced by ordinary ones!¡± If he no longer had the capacity to show off, there would no longer be any more conflicts. Showing off at such a young age was not a good sign. With tears of grievance, Kyle nced angrily at Evan and stomped off to his bedroom. Sofie looked at Kyle¡¯s retreat, and her lips curled into a smirk. That should teach him a lesson! At night, Juan sent Kyle a text, asking him if he went to kindergarten. Kyle replied, Yes, at Grant. Juan was envious upon seeing it. Wow, Mommy has enquired there before. It¡¯s a very posh ce! How lucky you are, Kyle! Was this happiness? Kyle wondered. He frowned and responded with, It¡¯s not a good ce! He suddenly heard the door being pushed open. Before he could send the text, Kyle hurriedly hid his smartwatch beneath the pillow. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Juan was tired of waiting for a reply and he soon fell asleep on the bed. Evan looked at Kyle who had his eyes shut tight. He sat down in front of the bed and tried tofort him, saying, ¡°Kindergarten is a new environment for you. You¡¯ll take a while to adjust, but once you do, things will improve.¡± Evan reached out and stroked his injured face. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯ve already used the best medicine, you¡¯ll get better. Let this be a lesson to you, got it?¡± Kyle ignored him and continued to feign being asleep. Evan leaned over and gently kissed his forehead. After tucking him in, he left the room. Kyle watched the tall, stalwart figure disappear from view. In his heart, he knew that his Daddy loved him. He secretly picked up his smartwatch and deleted the text that he had meant to send to Juan. The next day, Nicole made breakfast and called for her three children to wake up. Maya did not require much encouragement. The mere mention of a dessert being prepared for breakfast would make her bolt out of bed with enthusiasm. She was always the first to get dressed and she constantly reached the table at top speed. Her eyes would sparkle, thinking about what to eat first. Nina was the vain one, as she was always thest to arrive. If she felt that her hair was unsatisfactory or messy, she would spend timebing it. Juan was in the middle, always arriving before Nina, but after Maya. Juan poured himself a ss of milk and took a sip, saying, ¡°Mommy, this is the kind of milk that Kyle likes the most!¡± Nicole¡¯s heart trembled, at the mention of Kyle. ¡°I wonder how he¡¯s doing. Has Kyle gone to kindergarten yet?¡± ¡°Yes, he went to Grant Kindergarten!¡± Juan responded enthusiastically. As soon as Juan finished speaking, Nina walked slowly to the table, as she sighed in a thoughtful manner, ¡°Of course, Daddy is rich!¡± ¡°Do you envy him? Why don¡¯t you go and live with Daddy then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! No matter how rich he is, I won¡¯t leave Mommy behind!¡± Maya wiped off a bit of the cake pop from her mouth. She then chimed in, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll never leave Mommy as well. She is the best Mommy in the world!¡± Nicole tutted, ¡°How sweet you are, Maya! You¡¯ve been eating so much dessert that your words are so sweet as well!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Maya rolled her eyes at Nina. If Nina could praise Mommy, so could she! ¡°Well, you three, eat quickly or you¡¯ll bete!¡± After breakfast, Nicole sent her three children, to their kindergarten.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. When she returned, she suddenly recalled Juan mentioning that Kyle had enrolled in Grant Kindergarten. Nicole wondered if he was fitting in well. She decided to find out for herself. She rushed to Grant Kindergarten, just in time to see Kyle, stepping out of an Audi. He looked gloomy. She was still unsure of who the driver was. Afraid of being recognized, Nicole hurriedly lowered her head. ¡°Hurry in, don¡¯t dawdle now!¡± The sudden roar made Nicole¡¯s heart sink. What was that about? She looked up to see a beautifully dressed woman staring at Kyle resentfully. As Kyle walked into thepound, she was still nagging at him from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t pick any more fights today! Picking you up would be embarrassing, otherwise!¡± Damn it! Where did this shrewe from? Nicole stared at her nasty face, studying it carefully. She found it oddly familiar. Of course! She¡¯s the one whom I ran into at the airport when I had returned to the country! She¡¯s always with Evan, and she had even picked a fight with Nina! Why was she sending Kyle to school? Judging from what she had said earlier, this was not the first time either. Was Evan the one who had allowed her to do this? How could he allow such a woman to send Kyle to school? There had to be something wrong with him! Nicole nced at Sofie, before looking at Kyle once more. He was gradually walking away. He looked so lonely, and so out of ce, even while he was in the lively school environment. Juan, Maya, and Nina were always so happy to go to kindergarten. Did something bad happen to Kyle? Chapter 51 Chapter 51 She remembered that Kyle told her that he was willing to go to kindergarten. Seeing the woman got into the car, Nicole hurriedly entered the building and followed Kyle. Before Kyle could take a seat inside his ssroom, a ssmate¡¯s parent came over and pushed him to the ground. ¡°What was that for?¡± He quickly got up again and red at the person who pushed him. Nicole clenched her fists as she continued to walk towards Kyle. ¡°That was for hitting my child. He¡¯s got bruises and bite marks on him, you little sh*t!¡± ¡°I only did it because he threw my pencil case first!¡± ¡°All that for your worthless pencil case? I think I¡¯ll¡­ ¡° The parent was about to give Kyle another hard push when somebody grabbed her wrist suddenly. ¡°What the hell? Let go of me!¡± The parent struggled to break free of Nicole¡¯s grasp before touching her sore wrist with the other hand. Not expecting his mother to appear, Kyle looked at Nicole in surprise. He stared at Nicole for a couple of seconds before lowering his head to hide his bruised nose and swollen face from the beating the day before. Noticing him lowering his head like that, Nicole leaned over to look at Kyle, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kyle. I¡¯m here now.¡± Her heart broke when she noticed the bruises on Kyle¡¯s face. ¡°Who hit him?¡± The sudden roar shook the ssroom and nobody dared to make a sound. With her fury rising like wildfire, Nicole shifted her focus to the parent who pushed Kyle, ¡°Was it your child?¡± ¡°It was your son who hit mine first!¡± Nicole then looked down at the boy next to his parent. The light bruises on the boy¡¯s face were nothing like the serious ones on Kyle. How dare she pick on Kyle when he¡¯s obviously the one who got hurt more. Besides, I heard Kyle said that the boy threw his pencil case first! ¡°Kyle, is that boy the one who hit you?¡± Before Kyle could answer, a voice suddenly interrupted him. ¡°He said that whoever hits Kyle gets free pizza!¡± Free pizza for hitting my boy? That little sh*t! Nicole found it hard to believe that a child would know how to use people like that. In that case, that boy was still responsible for hurting Kyle. ¡°Your boy instigated others to hurt mine so he has to apologize! Whoever hit Kyle yesterday for the free pizza better apologize to him too!¡± ¡°Why should we listen to you?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The parent was unconvinced, especially after checking out Nicole and seeing how ordinary she looked. Who¡¯s this woman to tell me what to do? ¡°Are you going to apologize or not?¡± Nicole gave the parent a hard push and she staggered before falling to the ground. ¡°How dare you push me, you b*tch! Oh, my bones! I think my shoulder broke. I can¡¯t get up. I need to go to the hospital.¡± Sneering at the parent, Nicole took out silver needles, ¡°Is that right? Well, lucky you, I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be right as rain after I do some poking with my needle.¡± With needles in hand, Nicole slowly approached the parent who quickly got up from the ground at the sight of the long needles. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you for pushing me!¡± threatened the parent. ¡°I only did it because you pushed my child first, so you deserved it. You want to bring this to the court? Go ahead! Do it!¡± ¡°Who are you to talk to me like that? You¡¯re just a nobody from the ordinary working-ss!¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Ordinary working-ss? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Is that where an internationally well-known miracle doctor belongs nowadays? I guess even this high-ss kindergarten isn¡¯t even free of discrimination. Nicole scoffed at the usation, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the ordinary working-ss? Are we not allowed justice?¡± The question quickly sparked a discussion among the other ssmates¡¯ parents. Soon, many of them started to stand with Nicole. They think that it was the boy¡¯s fault and that he should be the one to apologize. After approaching the parent, Nicole whispered into her ear, ¡°What¡¯ve you got on you? Not one of those items on you is authentic. Shall I tell everyone how much they¡¯re worth?¡± The parent¡¯s face flushed as she had no idea how Nicole could tell that the items on her were fake. It would be too much of an embarrassment for her if the truth were to be exposed in public. The parent knew she could no longer keep up with the argument, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I apologize for both myself and my child.¡± ¡°Louder!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°Your child has to apologize too.¡± The boy was reluctant to do so at first, but after some scolding by his mother, he finally gave in and apologized to Kyle. At that moment, Kyle realized how awesome his mother was, so he held her hand tightly. Feeling how hard Kyle was holding her, Nicole¡¯s heart was bleeding when she looked at his bruises again. ¡°How about some ice-cream?¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy before he nodded excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± And so Nicole left the kindergarten with Kyle and brought him to Fairy Tale Ice Cream Bar. ¡°You can have whatever you want, Kyle.¡± ¡°I want milkshake.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± It was rare for Kyle to say what he wanted, but whatever wishes he got that day, Nicole was determined to grant every one of them. After leaving the ice cream ce, Nicole brought Kyle to the zoo where they saw countless animals. Kyle¡¯s favorite was the fluffy grizzly bear. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the theme park, Kyle. You weren¡¯t in the mood thest time we¡¯re there. How about we have some fun this time?¡± After some thought, Kyle nodded in agreement. At the theme park, Kyle had the time of his life riding the roller coaster, the carousel, and all the rides in the water park. Kyle¡¯s stoic little face finally broke into joyfulughter. For a moment there, Nicole even imagined Kyle to be as lively as Juan if she never left him with Evan. When Sofie went to the kindergarten to pick up Kyle in the afternoon, she was told that he left with someone. After some inquiring, she was shocked to learn from the ssmates¡¯ parents that it was Kyle¡¯s mother who picked him up, and there was a conflict between Kyle¡¯s mother and another parent. After walking out of the kindergarten, Sofie immediately took her phone out to call Evan who answered after a few seconds. ¡°Who¡¯s Kyle¡¯s mother, Evan?¡± asked Sofie curiously. Evan¡¯s face turned pale the second he was asked that question. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± After telling Evan what she found out at the kindergarten, Sofie repeated her question once again, ¡°So who the hell is Kyle¡¯s mother, Evan? Either somebody impersonated me or Kyle¡¯s not¡­ ¡° Before Sofie could finish her sentence, Evan hung up the phone. ¡°Evan? Evan!¡± shouted Sofie angrily at the phone before she ordered her driver, ¡°To the Seet Group office!¡± Evan was so furious that John dared not look directly at him. All he could do was wondered what happened that could have angered Evan so much. Then he noticed Evan started to make several phone calls, to which nobody answered. Shifting his focus to John, Evan ordered, ¡°You call!¡± After being stunned for a few seconds, John took his phone out in a panic and dialed the number shown on Evan¡¯s phone. It did not take long for his call to be answered. ¡°Who is this?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice came over the phone. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 After swiftly grabbing the phone from John, Evan roared into it, ¡°Where did you take Kyle, Nicole?¡± ¡°Kyle¡¯s with me, Mr. Seet. I promise to send him back home safely tonight.¡± ¡°You send him back right now!¡± Evan gritted his teeth. ¡°He¡¯s having a great time here and he¡¯s eating now. Why don¡¯t I send him back when he¡¯s done?¡± ¡°You better not be ying games with me, or I¡¯ll chop you up and feed you to the dogs!¡± threatened Evan with all seriousness. Feed to the dogs? Isn¡¯t that a little too harsh? Nicole shivered at the thought of Evan¡¯s enraged appearance because she knew well that she might just lose her life for pissing him off. As she looked down at Kyle who was still enjoying his meal, Nicole decided to send him home after this and talk to Evan about what happened at the kindergarten. When Nicole entered the living room of the Hillside Vi with Kyle, Evan was looking daggers at her. His re was so sharp that Nicole could almost feel herself being pierced through by it. He¡¯s not really going to chop me up, is he? Just calm yourself down. After restlessly rubbing the corners of her shirt for a while, Nicole finally broke her silence, ¡°Mr. Seet, I need to talk to you about what happened at the kindergarten.¡± Looking at Nicole with his cold eyes in disdain, Evan ridiculed her, ¡°Talk to me? What makes you think you have the right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Nicole knew Evan was going to remind her how unworthy she was to be a mother. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have the right, I don¡¯t think you should have that woman pick up Kyle.¡± Did she mean Sofie? Evan scoffed at her audacity, ¡°Sofie is so much better than you.¡± How is she better? Did Evan hit his head? That woman is a monster! How the hell is she better than me? ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should at least ask Kyle. Let him tell you what kind of person that woman is.¡± ¡°Daddy, please let her send me to school. I don¡¯t like Ms. Su. She¡¯s not nice!¡± ¡°You heard Kyle, right? He¡¯s even bullied at that kindergarten. Maybe I can send him to a different one. I can pick him up too.¡± If Kyle were to go to the same kindergarten as Juan, I can pick them up together. It might make things a little harder for me, but at least I don¡¯t have to worry about Kyle getting bullied. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, Nicole. I¡¯m warning you. You better stop brain-washing Kyle!¡± Brain-washing? Did Evan just think what Kyle said came from me? Does he think I put my thoughts inside Kyle¡¯s head? ¡°Don¡¯t you dare change his kindergarten! And don¡¯t even think about picking him up! You stay away from Kyle from now on. If you ever try to use him again, I¡¯ll make sure you pay the price!¡± ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not her¡­¡± ¡°Go to your room, Kyle!¡± Before Kyle could continue, Evan ordered ke to take him to his room. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing to Kyle!¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t! You¡¯re the one who fought with another parent at the kindergarten like a madwoman! If Kyle were to learn that from you¡­¡± ¡°The only reason I had a dispute with the parent was because she was bullying Kyle! Don¡¯t you call me a madwoman when you have no idea what happened!¡± Evan sneered at Nicole, ¡°All I see now is a madwoman.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Leave! And if you ever take Kyle away again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it, even if Kyle hates me for it. Now go!¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Evan won¡¯t listen to me. But what do I do if that woman continues to treat Kyle that way? Filled with worry, Nicole was just about to leave the Hillside Vi when she unexpectedly met Sofie who was hurrying home. Sofie stopped to check out Nicole who was dressed casually but could not hide her hourss figure. Although Nicole was only wearing thin makeup, Sofie could tell that she was a beauty. I¡¯ve never seen this woman before. Is she one of Evan¡¯s admirers? ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Evan¡¯s aunt!¡± After giving Sofie a nce, Nicole just left as she had no intention of chatting with the woman who bullied her child. Baffled, Sofie watched Nicole walk away as she wondered if Evan had an aunt that young. Before I get married into the Seet family, I should probably visit Evan¡¯s family to get to know them. After entering through the door, Sofie worriedly asked about Kyle, ¡°Evan, any news about Kyle yet?¡± Evan nodded, ¡°He¡¯s safely back home.¡± That¡¯s fast. A little disappointed, Sofie was hoping that she would never have to see Kyle again. ¡°I was so worried! Good thing he¡¯s fine. So was it Kyle¡¯s mother who took him away?¡± ¡°No!¡± replied Evan without any hesitation. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. A woman like Nicole is not worthy of being a mother! ¡°Who was it then?¡± ¡°A madwoman!¡± Feeling like something was off, Sofie frowned at the answer she got. Looking at Sofie, Evan exhorted, ¡°Now that this is over, I hope you pay more attention to Kyle¡¯s emotions. Make him happy.¡± Sofie¡¯s face darkened as she wondered what Evan meant by that. Did Kyle tell Evan something? After recollecting herself, Sofie assured Evan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evan. I will.¡± That night, Nicole got so worried about Kyle that she got distracted while cooking. When it was finally dinner time, Maya and Nina could not stopining, ¡°Mommy, this is way too salty! Did you get carried away with the salt?¡± ¡°What salt? This is tasteless! I think mommy forgot about the salt.¡± ¡°You probably had too much dessert. Did you lose your taste buds?¡± ¡°I think you lost yours! This is anything but salty!¡± ¡°Yes, it is!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± Annoyed by the two¡¯s bickering, Nicole decided to taste her work. Juan giggled as he pointed at Nina¡¯s te, ¡°This is salty.¡± Then he pointed at Maya¡¯s te, ¡°This is not.¡± After trying out the food herself, Nicole nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, Juan. I must¡¯ve put all the salt on the same te. Let me get you guys another.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, mommy. We can mix it up.¡± ¡°Mommy, is something bothering you?¡± Nicole forced a smile, ¡°No! I¡¯m fine.¡± Then she went back to the kitchen to whip up some soup for the kids. While Nina followed Nicole into the kitchen to help out, Maya got the portion that was unsalted all to her. The clever boy, Juan knew something was bothering Nicole, and he knew just what it was because she just went to Kyle¡¯s kindergarten today, so it had to be rted to Kyle. After dinner, Juan hurriedly went back to his room to text Kyle. Unexpectedly, he waited but did not get a reply even until he fell asleep. The next morning, Juan picked up his phone to check but still no reply. What¡¯s going on? Juan was starting to worry, so he decided to find the right time to go look for Kyle at Grant Kindergarten. Meanwhile, Kyle just had his breakfast and was getting ready for Sofie to send him to school. As soon as Sofie walked in with a big smile on her face, she gave Kyle the new Lego she just bought. ¡°This is a present from me. Do you like it?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 After a nce, Kyle ignored Sofie and her present. ¡°Did you not hear her, Kyle?¡± asked Evan as he stared at Kyle who remained silent and was showing them both that he had no intention of responding to Sofie. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Evan. Kyle¡¯s still just a boy. He can y with the toyter. I¡¯ll send him to school now.¡± Sofie reached out to pick Kyle up but he quickly evaded her and walked out with his schoolbag on his own. Acting like it did not bother her at all, Sofie smiled as followed behind and left Hillside Vi. In the car, Sofie sneered as she looked at Kyle, ¡°It¡¯s useless to go to your father. He saw how I treated you and how you responded. You can tell him whatever you want but it¡¯s not going to make any difference. You think I want to send you to school and pick you up?¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve told him ¡®no¡¯.¡± Two-face hypocrite! Kyle was staring out the window as he would rather not look at Sofie. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m not going to do that. In order to be your stepmother, I¡¯m going to take ¡®good¡¯ care of you.¡± Turning his head to re at Sofie, Kyle told himself that he would take ¡®good¡¯ care of her too. At Grant Kindergarten, Kyle¡¯s ssmatesughed at him the moment he walked into his ssroom. ¡°Do you always ask your mom to fight for you?¡± ¡°What a loser!¡± After putting his bag down on the desk, Kyle challenged them, ¡°Who wants to fight me first? We¡¯ll see who the loser is!¡± ¡°Why would we want to do that? So you can ask your mom for help again?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a loser and your mom¡¯s a madwoman!¡± The part about his mother got Kyle all riled up as he raised his fists to hit the one who insulted her. But that boy was too fast for Kyle. Then Kyle chased those who continued to call his mother a madwoman all the way to the teacher¡¯s office. There, a teacher just so happened to walk out and saw what was happening. ¡°Kyle is hitting us!¡± ¡°He kept chasing us!¡± ¡°You have to do something!¡± ¡°Kyle Seet! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± scolded the teacher harshly. ¡°They¡¯re insulting my mommy!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So you hit them? Do you know it¡¯s not right to hit others?¡± ¡°And insulting is?¡± Kyle fearlessly talked back to the teacher. ¡°Neither is insulting. As punishment, you¡¯ll stand in ss for one period, all of you! Kyle, you¡¯ll be punished for six days, including the three for what happenedst time.¡± The others did not mind the punishment at all if it meant that they could get their free pizza. As for Kyle, he got nothing but injustice for the way he was treated. His father told him that the children there at the kindergarten were supposed to be educated and well- mannered, but it seemed to him like his father lied. I wonder if Juan¡¯s kindergarten is like this too. During breaktime, Kyle¡¯s ssmates were all ying together as he stood alone in a corner. The kids in the kindergarten did not like ying with whoever got punished by the teachers. Suddenly, someone tapped Kyle on the shoulder. When he turned to look, Kyle was surprised to see the person who has the same face as he does. ¡°Juan, why are you here?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t reply to my textst night, so I came to see you myself. How¡¯s the kindergarten life treating you?¡± Kyle lowered his head in frustration because it was definitely not what he imagined it to be. ¡°Cheer up, Kyle. Maybe we should swap. There are a lot of ssmates you can y with at my kindergarten.¡± When Kyle heard that, he was once again filled with hope. He was just wondering what Juan¡¯s kindergarten was like, but then he got his chance to find out for himself. ¡°Do you think anybody will notice?¡± ¡°Nah! Come on. Let¡¯s find a ce to switch our clothes.¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Kyle nodded excitedly in agreement. After switching their clothes, Juan provided Kyle with a location and soon, he sessfully reached Juan¡¯s kindergarten. On the other hand, Juan took Kyle¡¯s punishment in his ce for no reason and stood until his legs got sore. He decided that he had to convince the teacher somehow so that he did not have to continue standing like that. After ss, Juan remembered Kyle telling him that a woman called Sofie woulde to pick him up and that he had to be careful of her. He was curious about how bad Sofie could be and wanted to challenge her. As soon as he stepped out of the kindergarten, he noticed an Audi parked not far away before walking towards it. Sofie got out of the car and looked at Juan with a nk expression, ¡°Did you get into trouble or fight your ssmates today?¡± Shaking his head, Juan responded, ¡°I¡¯m a good boy, Ms. Su. Why would I fight with the other kids?¡± Ms. Su? Kyle¡¯s never called me that. What changed? Sofie was surprised by what Juan called her. ¡°Did you just call me ¡®Ms. Su¡¯?¡± asked Sofie who was wondering if she misheard ¡®Kyle¡¯. Juan quickly nodded, ¡°Of course! You¡¯re the beautiful Ms. Su!¡± ¡®Beautiful Ms. Su¡¯? Thinking something must be wrong, Sofie continued to stare at the supposed ¡®Kyle¡¯. Did he somehow change his mind about opposing me? ¡°I¡¯ll get into the car first, Ms. Su. Thanks for picking me up.¡± Sofie was stunned as she watched Juan get into the car. It took Sofie a moment before she came back to her senses. On their way home, Juan was pleased to see Sofie so confused. That¡¯s probably not how Kyle would¡¯ve treated her. Kyle told him to be careful because Sofie was a two-face hypocrite, so he was thinking he could give her a taste of her own medicine. Let me avenge you, Kyle. ¡°Why are you staring at me, Ms. Su?¡± asked Juan as he looked at Sofie with his innocent eyes. Sneering at him, Sofie inquired, ¡°I¡¯m not used to you being so well-mannered all of a sudden. Is it because you finally figured out that it¡¯s useless to go to your father? That¡¯s why¡­ ¡° ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± ¡°Good! Be careful with your attitude and we¡¯ll be just fine. After your father and I get married, you¡¯ll request to stay with your grandparents. Trust me, it¡¯s better that way.¡± What a mean woman! Not only is she trying to marry daddy, but she¡¯s also trying to get rid of Kyle. I won¡¯t let it happen! Juan responded with a giggle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Su. I will!¡± Looking at the obedient ¡®Kyle¡¯, Sofie could not help but sneer at how easy it was to control a child. When they reached Hillside Vi, Juan jumped out of the car and ran inside to see his father. He had been missing his father for the past few days. Following behind Juan was Sofie who would not let go of any chance to see Evan. ke weed the supposed ¡®Kyle¡¯ the moment they met. ¡°Mr. Seet¡¯s not home yet, Kyle.¡± I was going to put on a great show for him. What a shame. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Juan turned to look at Sofie who had no intention to leave just yet. Then he had an idea, ¡°Ms. Su, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch?¡± This is my chance to expose her! As surprised as Sofie was that ¡®Kyle¡¯ asked her to stay for lunch, she would not want to miss a chance to dine with Evan. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± The suggestion also took ke by surprise, but as a butler, he decided not to say anything about it at all. ¡°Of course it is. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare the meal.¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 As soon as ke left the living room, Evan¡¯s Maybach arrived at the vi. After parking his car, Evan walked into the living room where Juan ran towards him and grabbed his long legs, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Startled, Evan was wondering what happened to ¡®Kyle¡¯ because ¡®Kyle¡¯ had never acted that way before. ¡°Did something happen at the kindergarten again, Kyle?¡± ¡°Nope! I¡¯ve been a good boy, daddy! You can ask Ms. Su.¡± Ms. Su? The way ¡®Kyle¡¯ addressed Sofie surprised Evan even more. As he looked up, Evan noticed Sofie approaching him gracefully. ¡°Kyle was very good today. He got along so well with the other kids at the kindergarten today.¡± Evan then looked down at ¡®Kyle¡¯ again as he could not help but notice how strange ¡®Kyle¡¯ seemed, especially the attitude towards Sofie. It was as if ¡®Kyle¡¯ was a different person. At lunch, Juan even served Sofie food the moment she sat down. He was so well-mannered that even Evan was baffled. It was just as uneasy for Sofie when she noticed how different ¡®Kyle¡¯ was before and after school. ¡°Sit down and eat your food, Kyle,¡± ordered Evan coldly, to which Juan nodded. Before taking from the dish he wanted, Juan looked at Sofie for her permission. The gaze was making Sofie ufortable, ¡°Do you want the buckle meat, Kyle? Let me get you some.¡± The buckle meat was about to reach Juan¡¯s te when he suddenly dropped his te onto the floor and smashed it. Juan then began crying as he looked at Sofie, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Su. I won¡¯t take the dishes you want, so please don¡¯t send me away to grandpa and grandma. Even after you and daddy get married and have another baby, I¡¯ll still be good. Please don¡¯t make me leave daddy.¡± What Juan said shocked Sofie so much that her face turned pale, ¡°What are you saying, Kyle? When did I¡­¡± ¡°You told me that in the car. You even said¡­ you said¡­¡± Juan continued to cry before he finished his sentence and Evan was not happy about what was said. No wonder Kyle acted so strangely today! ¡°What happened?¡± asked Evan in a tone so cold that it shocked the words out of Sofie. ¡°Evan, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°If you really didn¡¯t say anything like that, why would he suddenly ask you to stay for lunch? And the way his attitude changed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t. After school, he was just different.¡± Secretly, Juan stole a nce at Sofie. I didn¡¯t make those words up. She did say them and I¡¯m just letting daddy know in a different way. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Sofie walked up to Juan, ¡°Tell your father, Kyle. Tell him that I didn¡¯t say those words.¡± Juan then quickly hid behind Evan and acted like he was terrified. ¡°The driver heard it too. She told me that it was useless for me to tell daddy. She wanted to send me away to grandpa and grandma!¡± Reminded of the driver, Sofie¡¯s face darkened as she realized that she got set up. Was it all part of his n? From the moment I picked him up to the moment he asked me to stay for lunch? Immediately, Evan summoned Sofie¡¯s driver and asked him in a stern voice, ¡°You should know the consequences of lying to me.¡± Evan was not loud but he did not sound any less terrifying to the driver who was trembling with fear and kneeling on the floor. After ncing at Sofie, he decided it was more important to save himself. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll talk.¡± Then the driver told Evan the whole truth and nothing but the truth, including what Sofie said to Kyle two days before. Panicking just beside them, Sofie tried a few times to interrupt the driver, but Evan would not allow it. ¡°If you try to interrupt again, I¡¯ll make sure Su Group is done for!¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± stammered Sofie before shutting up. She never thought that she would be utterly defeated by a child. Juan finally understood why Kyle wanted him to be careful of Sofie. Now that daddy knows what¡¯s going on, let¡¯s see what he¡¯s going to do for ¡®Kyle¡¯. Staring at Sofie with his pair of deep-set eyes, Evan suddenly remembered what Nicole said about keeping Kyle away from Sofie. He thought Nicole was just stirring up problems when there was none and brain-washing Kyle then. It seemed that I was in the wrong and Nicole was in the right. Clenching her fists, Sofie knew it was impossible to plead for innocence then. Coming up with excuses would only serve to disgust Evan even more, so instead, Sofie opted to kneel and apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evan. It was my fault and my mistake. I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°I only asked you to send Kyle to school and pick him up afterward because I trusted you. Now, it seems that I¡¯ve made a mistake,¡± exined Evan in a deep voice. His unconceble anger made Sofie tremble in fear. ¡°Please, Evan. I know it was wrong of me to say those things, but you¡¯ve seen how Kyle treated me. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight because I was just too angry at him. I¡¯ll apologize to Kyle and I promise it will never happen again. I promise!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Sofie lowered her head in repentance and dared not to look into Evan¡¯s ring eyes. Evan scoffed at her mention of promises, ¡°I don¡¯t need your promises. For every word that you¡¯ve used to offend Kyle, Su Group will pay at the cost of losing a project!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just words, Evan. Please! You can¡¯t just ruin Su Group because of a few words!¡± Just words? She sure knows how to make them sound light. Evan continued his scoffing, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯m but saying a few words. What happens next to Su Group will depend entirely on itself.¡± Evan¡¯s few words will be enough to ruin Su Group! Sofie started to panic as she could not imagine what Brandon would do to her if he found out about the trouble she was in. ¡°Please, Evan. I¡¯m begging you! Please!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± growled Evan before leaving the dining room with ¡®Kyle¡¯. Juan was very pleased with the oue because it seemed that his father still cared about Kyle. Now Sofie finally knows if it¡¯s useless to go to daddy. She deserves this for bullying Kyle! Turning back to look at Sofie who was sitting helplessly on the floor, Juan made a face and stuck his tongue out at her. Looking at the face he made, Sofie wanted nothing more than to tear ¡®Kyle¡¯ to shreds, but she could not because Evan was still around. She got up slowly and left Hillside Vi knowing that there was nothing she could do to amend her mistake. After closing the door to the study, Evan looked at ¡®Kyle¡¯ with concern. Juan made a sad face as he reached out to hug his father, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want Ms. Su to send me to school anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be,¡± assured Evan as he softly patted Juan¡¯s little shoulder. The incident was indeed Evan¡¯s mistake because he never expected that Sofie would do such a thing to Kyle. Noticing how guilty Evan seemed, Juan quickly suggested, ¡°Daddy, I want mommy to send me to school and pick me up.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened the moment Juan mentioned Nicole. Even though Nicole was right about Sofie, it did not change the fact she had deceived him many times. He was still disgusted at her for abandoning Kyle and would have fed her to the dogs if it were not for Kyle. Knowing that Nicole was a ruthless woman who liedpulsively, Evan would never agree to let Kyle near her. ¡°How about Uncle Davin or John?¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Seeing how his father disagreed, Juan decided not to bring his mother up again as it would only make his father hate her even more. I guess it¡¯s time to think of another way to bring daddy and mommy together. Even after a moment of silence, Juan did not give Evan a definite answer, so Evan gave him a day to think about it. On the other side, Kyle went home with Nicole who thought that he was Juan. To avoid detection, Kyle tried to be as lively as he could. He even tried to smile more whenever he was talking. Because of Maya and Nina¡¯s chattering, Nicole did not pay too much attention to Kyle. That was also because ¡®Juan¡¯ was usually the one who worried Nicole the least. After lunch, Nicole sent ¡®Juan¡¯, Maya, and Nina back to their kindergarten, where the teacher had the students practice their hands-on ability. It was a walk in the park for Kyle who got pretty good at ying Lego. In just a short while, he managed to build all kinds of sports cars and even a picture of his daddy and mommy. Maya could not help but be amazed at his work, ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Juan!¡± Lowering his head to snicker, Kyle wondered if he was so good at pretending to be Juan that even Maya did not notice anything wrong. Nina was also surprised by how much faster ¡®Juan¡¯ got at building Lego and wondered when he learned to do that. What was more surprising was the fact that he built people and sports cars instead of the robots that Juan liked so much. In the end, ¡®Juan¡¯ won the first ce in ss and was rewarded with a small, red-colored flower and a box of cranberry-vored cookies. Greedy little Maya licked her lips as she stared at the box of cookies, ¡°That box of cookies is delicious. Mommy¡¯s got us one before.¡± Noticing how his sister was preying on his cookies, Kyle smiled softly as he generously gave it to her, ¡°Here, this is for you!¡± Maya excitedly epted the cookies, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Juan! The best brother in the world!¡± Even though he was not actually Juan, Kyle felt great about being called ¡®the best brother in the world¡¯ nheless. Just when Maya was about to start eating after tearing the box open, Nina approached ¡®Juan¡¯ holding her arms, ¡°Can we share the cookies? It¡¯s not good for Maya to have too much sugar. She¡¯s already fat enough. A fat girl!¡± ¡°I am not! Not a fat girl!¡± defended Maya before rolling her eyes at Nina. Pouting, Nina continued to stare at Maya, ¡°Said the meatball!¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the meatball! You¡¯re a meanie and a jerk¡­ and¡­ and you¡¯re¡­¡± Maya was getting frustrated that she was at a loss for words. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing his sisters fighting, Kyle frowned at the thought of how unworthy it was to fight over a box of cookies, so he had an idea, ¡°You two can share this box for now. I¡¯ll get you guys more when we get home.¡± At first, Maya was still a little reluctant to share. She only decided to hand the cookies over when she was told that they could get more. The two started to divide the cookies piece by piece but found thest piece to be extra. While Kyle was scratching his head over the extra piece, Maya suddenly grabbed it and split it into two uneven halves. She then quickly ate the bigger half before gleefully handing the smaller one to Nina. Ignoring Maya¡¯s ¡®generosity¡¯, Nina gave her a look before handing out her portion of the cookies to the other kids. Those who were given cookies happily shared their own snacks with Nina who also shared them with ¡®Juan¡¯. Kyle was very happy to see the snacks given by the other kids. Seeing how all the others are sharing, Maya decided to share her cookies too, and she got the biggest candy for it. She wanted to give the candy to Kyle, which made him even happier, but he put it into Maya¡¯s mouth instead. ¡°This candy is so sweet! Thank you!¡± Maya showed her appreciation with her widest grin. At that moment, Kyle realized how much he envied Juan for being surrounded by two adorable sisters and so many friendly ssmates. How Kyle wished to stay as ¡®Juan¡¯ forever and never go back to Grant Kindergarten. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Meanwhile, Juan could not help but sigh as he continued with Kyle¡¯s punishment to stand in ss at Grant Kindergarten. He was curious about what Kyle could have done to anger Ms. Patty so much that she¡¯s punishing him for six days. After standing up for a few minutes, Juan raised his hand, ¡°Ms. Patty, my legs hurt. I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± With a pout on his face, Juan tried to seem as pitiful as he could. Ms. Patty gave him a look before ridiculing him coldly, ¡°So your legs hurt, do they? Do your hands not hurt when you¡¯re hitting others with them?¡± Who did Kyle hit? Kyle may be proud, but I don¡¯t think he would hit anyone unreasonably. As surprised as he was, Juan decided not to talk back to Ms. Patty since he did not know the whole story. By asking Kyle¡¯s ssmates after the ss, Juan found out that Kyle was only hitting the other kids because they were calling his mother a ¡®madwoman¡¯. How dare they call mommy a ¡®madwoman¡¯! I would¡¯ve hit them too! While those kids were ying, Juan deliberately stepped into the middle of them. ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re in our way!¡± Juan then raised his head arrogantly and looked at them provocatively, ¡°This is a public ce. I can stand wherever I want!¡± The kids nced at each other and decided to deal with ¡®Kyle¡¯ the same way they didst time, so they started to call his mother a ¡®madwoman¡¯ again while they ran off to the teacher¡¯s office. They were hoping to get ¡®Kyle¡¯ in trouble with Ms. Patty again. Kyle, who just recovered from a serious illness, could barely catch up with the healthy kids, but not Juan. Having practiced taekwondo since he was much younger, Juan caught up with them easily before punching the fastest and loudest kid in the group. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Ouch, that hurts! My nose is bleeding.¡± Out of their expectation, ¡®Kyle¡¯ seemed different with his quick actions. The other kids started to tremble with fear but Juan was not about to spare those who bullied Kyle and talked bad about his mother. Juan clenched his fists as the others got ready to take him down as a team. In the end, Juan only got two scratches on his face while the othersy on the ground with bruised noses and swollen faces. ¡°Talk bad about my mother again and you¡¯ll get my fists!¡± warned Juan with his arms akimbo. After getting up from the ground, the kids ran as fast as their legs could carry them over to the teacher¡¯s office. Juan knew that even if they did notin to Ms. Patty, she would eventually find out when she saw their faces. They canin all they want. I¡¯m not afraid! Soon, the kids who were beaten came back for ¡®Kyle¡¯ with Ms. Patty. ¡°You¡¯re hitting others again? This is outrageous!¡± ¡°I only hit them because they talked bad about my mommy, Ms. Patty.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can hit them! No matter what, it¡¯s not right to hit others!¡± ¡°Well, what if someone deliberately provoked you and called your mommy names? Do you just let them, Ms. Patty?¡± ¡°Why would they call your mother names for no reason? And why was it just your mother, not everybody else¡¯s? That¡¯s because both you and your mother have issues! Look at you! I¡¯m sure the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡± Furious, Ms. Patty was trying toe up with the perfect way to punish ¡®Kyle¡¯ and appease the kids¡¯ parents. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 More importantly, one of them happened to a rtive of the Head of Grant Kindergarten, and was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to cross! After listening to what the teacher said, Juan finally understood why Kyle had been constantly punished. How dare they call Mommy unreasonable? It¡¯s clearly the teacher who is being irrational and difficult! He rolled his eyes in indignation. ¡°It¡¯s got nothing to do with my Mommy! I was raised by my Daddy! He¡¯s the most reasonable person in the whole wide world!¡± Kyle had indeed been raised by Evan. So now that he was ¡°Kyle,¡± he naturally had nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Ha! Your daddy? Look at what a terrible job he did in raising you! I bet he¡¯s aplete fool!¡± Juan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in shock. This teacher is just too obnoxious! How dare she not only call my Mommy unreasonable but also say that my Daddy¡¯s a fool? If Daddy ever finds out¡­ His big eyes grew bright with excitement at the thought. This will be fun! ¡°My Daddy isn¡¯t a fool! You¡¯re the fool!¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re such a rude little brat! How dare you talk back to your teacher!¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Please don¡¯t ask my Daddy toe! If he does, he¡¯ll smack me for sure!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your dad has toe! He needs toe and apologize to the students you hit, as well as to their parents. Then he needs to pull you out of Grant Kindergarten. We are an elite kindergarten. Children from your social ss don¡¯t belong here. Shame on your parents for not even knowing that!¡± Juan was tickled to hear the teacher say all this. He wanted nothing more than for her to call Evan. He was excited to see how his father would react once he found out he had been called a fool. As if right on cue, the teacher dug out the number listed for Kyle¡¯s guardian and gave them a call. When Evan received the call from the teacher, he was quite taken aback. From the tone of her voice, he immediately guessed that Kyle had caused trouble at school. Worried, he instantly dropped everything and rushed over. ¡°Daddy!¡± cried Juan the moment he saw Evan. Tears were visibly pooling in his eyes. Evan walked up to the little boy and frowned when he saw the bruises on his face. ¡°What happened?¡± Evan was quite upset to see ¡°Kyle¡± injured. After all, he was his beloved son. Juan bit his lower lip and pouted. ¡°They¡­ They ganged up on me!¡± Ganged up? Evan¡¯s face instantly fell as he turned to look at the teacher. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Kyle¡¯s father?¡± The teacher, Ms. Patty, ran her eyes up and down Evan. She never would¡¯ve imagined a troublemaker like Kyle would have such a smoking hot father. Top-tier facial features. Impably ssy demeanor! Goodness! He is literally a real life Prince Charming! At that point, she was starting to mentally kick herself. If only she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have been so rude to him over the phone. She would¡¯ve made sure to be as feminine and gentle as possible and leave a good impression! ¡°I am. What¡¯s going on here?¡± asked Evan coldly. ¡°Kyle injured a few of the other students, so we¡¯d like you to take care of things.¡± ¡°A few? So what you¡¯re saying is, it is true that a number of students ganged up on my son? That¡¯s a full-on assault! So tell me, just how would you like me to take care of things?¡± Evan¡¯s tone was dripping with sarcasm. Ms. Patty took a while to find her next words. ¡°Kyle isn¡¯t the one who is badly injured. The other kids were all beaten up by him, so I hope that you can go apologize to the other parents!¡± Evan snorted. ¡°Well I¡¯d like to know just why my son was attacked by them.¡± ¡°They¡­¡± Juan immediately jumped in. ¡°Daddy, it was because they were talking smack about my Mommy! Ms. Patty said that Mommy deserved it because she did a lot of bad things!¡± Evan furrowed his brows. Frankly, he didn¡¯t really care if a woman like Nicole was bad-mouthed. But he absolutely wasn¡¯t going to allow the teacher to treat Kyle in such a manner! ¡°Is that so?¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Patty froze, not knowing how to answer him. Then she heard Juan continue. ¡°Ms. Patty also said that you are aplete fool, Daddy! She said that only children from elite families belong in Grant Kindergarten, so I don¡¯t deserve to be here and that you should be ashamed of yourself for not knowing better!¡± Aplete fool? Ashamed for not knowing better? Ha! Other than that damn Nicole, no other person has dared speak to me like this! There was a sheet of ice across Evan¡¯s eyes as he stared at Patty. He asked again nonchntly, ¡°Is that so?¡± However, the calmer he was right then, the more dangerous he would undeniably beter. By then, Patty had figured out that she couldn¡¯t afford to worry about leaving a good impression on Evan anymore. It was more important to sort out the mess at hand. Besides, she fully believed that she had spoken nothing but facts. ¡°Yes! I can tell how uncivilized you are just from seeing how your child behaves! This ce is out of your child¡¯s league, so take him home! Oh, and you have to go apologize, or I won¡¯t know how to exin things to the other parents.¡± So, I¡¯m not only aplete fool, but uncivilized as well? Evan couldn¡¯t help but snicker at the teacher¡¯s obnoxious expression. ¡°Very well. Then you exin to me first just how my son ended up getting ganged up on, or¡­¡± Evan narrowed his eyes and waited to see just what excuse Patty could muster up. But Patty was still sneering at him,pletely ignorant. A mere office worker dares to threaten me here! At a ce that only allows for the rich and influential? What an idiot! ¡°Or what?¡± she spat as she crossed her arms and red at him. ¡°Or¡­ you can scram. Because I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll bepletely out of work.¡± ¡°Ha! Are you delusional? You don¡¯t even know who I am! Do you think it¡¯s that easy to get rid of me? Not unless Mr. Preston, the Head of Kindergarten says so!¡± Evan frowned. He could instantly read between the lines. So it looks like she¡¯s got the Head of Kindergarten backing her. ¡°Very well!¡± Evan whipped out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°There¡¯s no one you can call. There¡¯s no way Mr. Preston would fire me.¡± Evan snorted with disdain but otherwise ignored her. A little whileter, a certain Mr. Preston came running in. And the first thing he did was to give Evan a deep, apologetic bow. Then, he red at Patty and mentally berated her for causing him so much trouble. He was going to make sure she paid for her ignorance. Patty widened her eyes in disbelief. Why is Mr. Preston, the freaking Head of the prestigious Grant Kindergarten, bowing to an average parent? She took a closer look at Evan. That was when an image of the President of Seet Group shed across her eyes, and somehow, the two faces looked eerily simr¡­ No! No way! It can¡¯t be! I¡¯m¡­ ruined! Juan tilted his head up to look at Evan. ¡°Daddy, Mommy wanted me to transfer schools before. A kindergarten who thinks you¡¯re aplete fool must not be very good. So Mommy¡¯s intuition was right!¡± A glint of surprise shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. Looks like Nicole isn¡¯t that worthless after all. At least she was right about Sofie and about this¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Things like this won¡¯t happen here ever again!¡± After sses ended, Juan returned to Hillside Vi. He immediately messaged Kyle about how Ms. Patty had been fired, and how the other kids had been punished. When Kyle heard this, he felt thoroughly satisfied and ecstatic and praised Juan for his job well done. Juan once again brought up the topic of getting their Daddy and Mommy back together. Kyle gave it some thought before texting back: They should interact more. That way, they might get back together. Juan found this to be a pretty good idea. Then he remembered something important: Oh! Daddy asked who you¡¯d prefer to drive you to kindergarten ¡ª John or Uncle Davin? John and Davin? Kyle considered his choices. He honestly preferred John, but¡­ Kyle: Uncle Davin can help us in getting Daddy and Mommy back together. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Juan: How? Kyle quickly shared his idea with Juan, which eventually drew a big thumbs up for him. However, Kyle and Davin were practically nemeses. So Juan had to be the one to convince Davin. After some discussion, the two boys agreed that it wasn¡¯t time to switch back yet. They needed to wait until they aplished their n. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 The next day, Juan made sure to tell Evan that he wanted Davin to drop him off and pick him up from kindergarten. Evan couldn¡¯t help but stare at ¡°Kyle¡± in surprise when he heard this. He even wondered if he had misheard. ¡°You¡¯ve never liked your uncle Davin, so why are you choosing him?¡± Juan¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°If we hang out more, then our rtionship might get better.¡± Evan sniggered at the answer. Any time those two were in close proximity with each other, they would always behave as if they were mortal enemies. Improving their rtionship was quite the long shot, and honestly, he was more worried that their distaste for each other would only deepen evermore. But Evan wasn¡¯t going to deny him of this. He grabbed his phone and gave Davin a call. When Davin heard what Evan wanted, he was so stunned that he had to double-check with him multiple times before finally believing his ears. He then thought back on the recent few times that he had seen Kyle, and realized that the kid wasn¡¯t always distant and aloof. There were times where he was enthusiastic and sweetly called him ¡°Uncle Davin,¡± so it actually wasn¡¯t such a long shot that he would want him to drive him to and from kindergarten. After breakfast, he hopped into his sports car and drove to Hillside Vi. ¡°Hello there, nephew! Your favorite uncle is here to send you to kindergarten!¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Davin!¡± Seeing the boy¡¯s sunny smile made Davin feel extremely delighted and put him in a wonderful mood. On their way to ss, Juan abruptly asked about his Grandpa and Grandma. Davin looked at him perplexed. ¡°Not bad, nephew. You¡¯re actually showing concern for your Grandpa and Grandma now.¡± You didn¡¯t even want to see them before! ¡°I¡¯m their grandson. Of course I should show concern for them. So¡­ how are they doing, Uncle Davin?¡± Davin then proceeded to tell the boy about how Grandpa was very fit and healthy, while Grandma alwaysined about how her back and neck hurt. Everyone had told her it was most probably because she yed too much Mahjong, but she just wouldn¡¯t listen. Juan¡¯s eyes widened a little. ¡°Dr. Tussaud the miracle doctor is great at acupuncture! She was the one who healed me too. Why don¡¯t we get her to have a look at Grandma?¡± Davin furrowed his brows at the suggestion. ¡°Uncle Davin, I don¡¯t have school on the weekends. How about we ask Dr. Tussaud toe this Saturday? It¡¯ll be like a surprise for Grandma!¡± Davin turned to stare at ¡°Kyle¡± suspiciously. ¡°Do you have something up your sleeve? Is this another one of your schemes?¡± Juan froze a little before breaking out into a big grin. ¡°I just want to impress Grandma. That way, when Daddy is mean to me, I can ask Grandma for help!¡± He could only whip up such an excuse. There was no way he could actually tell his uncle what his real n was. Davin chuckled. ¡°Well, you are quite the smarty pants for knowing that your Grandma can make your father fall in line. But¡­ how will you thank me if I do this for you?¡± ¡°What would you like in return, Uncle Davin?¡± ¡°Let me take you out for some fun over the weekend. How about that?¡± Go out for some fun? What kind of condition is that? Without an ounce of hesitation, Juan nodded in agreement. Time flew quickly, and soon, it was Friday night. Juan secretly ced a call to Kyle so the two of them could draw up a n to get their parents back together. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The first step in their n was to convince their mother to go treat Grandma¡¯s various pains. Juan remembered that Grandma had given him a debit card with five hundred thousand in it. He told Kyle to use it as bait to convince Nicole. The next morning, Kyle immediately ran up to Nicole and mentioned this to her. Nicole was very surprised by this. Five hundred thousand was nothing to the rich, but to an average person, it was quite arge number. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy when she heard that Juan had taken the money on behalf of Kyle. ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s already epted the money. So how about you go give Grandma some acupuncture sessions as a way to repay her. Okay?¡± Do acupuncture? Absolutely not! If Evan found out that she had approached his mother, he would undeniably think that she had some dodgy n up her sleeve again! She was not interested in getting into such a mess! Kyle had to use everything he could to convince her ¡ª even guaranteeing that Evan wouldn¡¯t find out ¡ª before Nicole finally relented and begrudgingly agreed to it. She looked at ¡°Juan¡± and instructed, ¡°We¡¯ll just say that you¡¯re using the money your Grandma gave you to hire me to treat her.¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Kyle grinned. ¡°That¡¯s right. So don¡¯t worry, Dr. Tussaud.¡± After finally convincing his mother, Kyle immediately called Juan to tell him the good news, who then in turn excitedly called Davin. ¡°Uncle Davin, Dr. Tussaud has some time right now. Can she go see Grandma?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll swing by to pick you up now, then we¡¯ll go get Dr. Tussaud. Remember, you promised that I could take you out for some fun after the acupuncture session.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember,¡± answered Juan readily. After Davin picked Juan up, they then went to Nicole¡¯s. Before they arrived though, Kyle made sure to keep himself out of sight. Nicole was getting her things ready when she suddenly realized that he was missing. But after a while, she saw him running in from outside. ¡°Juan, where did you go?¡± Juan stared right at Nicole. He really missed her a lot after not seeing her for so long. ¡°I- I just went out to take a look. Uncle Davin is here, so let¡¯s go.¡± Uncle Davin? Nicole frowned. Since when did Juan get so close with the Seet family? ¡°Hurry up, Mommy!¡± When Nicole heard him address her as ¡°Mommy,¡± she quickly reminded him, ¡°Remember, they think you¡¯re Kyle, so you have to call me Dr. Tussaud when you¡¯re at the Seets.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember!¡± Juan nodded fervently. They then got into Davin¡¯s car, and he drove them to the Seet Residence. Davin nced at ¡°Kyle¡± and instructed him to be on his best behavior once he went inside. ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry Uncle Davin.¡± Nicole chuckled to herself. The little boy in front of him wasn¡¯t Kyle, but Juan instead. And there was no one who could sweet-talk better than Juan. The trio walked into the living room. When Juan saw his grandparents, he immediately ran up to them and gave them a huge grin. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± ¡°Good, good! What a sweet little boy. Thank you foring to visit us. You¡¯re a much sweeter boy than that father of yours!¡± ¡°I know, right? I honestly suspect Kyle¡¯s DNA changed somewhere along the way,¡±mented Davin. ¡°What do you mean his DNA changed? He has your brother¡¯s DNA, doesn¡¯t he?¡± questioned Jonathan curiously. Nicole frowned when she heard Davin¡¯s im. Juan was one hundred percent Davin¡¯s son. There was no doubt about it, so the idea of his DNA ¡°changing¡± was preposterous. ¡°I just meant that his DNA mutated. He had Evan¡¯s ¡®aloof genes,¡¯ but they suddenly mutated, and now look how warm and cuddly he is. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯spletely different from before?¡± Jonathan red towards Davin. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Juan wasn¡¯t bothered by the conversation going on between the adults. In fact, all he was thinking about was their big n to get their parents back together. He looked at his grandma and gave her a toothy grin. ¡°Grandma, this is Dr. Tussaud. She¡¯s the miracle doctor who healed me. I heard Uncle Davin say that your back and your neck hurts, so I asked her to come here to treat you.¡± Miracle doctor? Sophia turned her gaze to Nicole and studied her. Even Jonathan looked at her in surprise. Dr. Tussaud was quite famous. They hadn¡¯t thought that Davin would be able to enlist her services. They immediately got out of their seats and weed her warmly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sophia then went on to tell Dr. Tussaud about her ailments. After doing a quick checkup, Nicole decided to give her an acupuncture session. She had Sophia go to her room and lie down, and the olddy readily obeyed. When the treatment first started, Sophia was quite nervous. But the apprehension soon dissipated after the first few needles were inserted. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any pain at all! You¡¯re really good at this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. That¡¯s the least I can do.¡± Sophie found herself taking a liking towards Nicole, and they chatted on as the treatment continued. However, before the treatment ended, Juan suddenly burst in. ¡°Grandma, Daddy¡¯s here!¡± Nicole¡¯s heart plummeted. She hadn¡¯t wanted Evan to find out about any of this, and yet here he was! ¡°Oh? Then go tell him that his dearest mother is having acupuncture done to her, and that she needs him toe and give her some love and support.¡± But, if Grandma asks Daddy toe up, then Daddy will see Mommy! Then our n will be ruined! Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Their n was for Grandma to grow fond of their mother. Then Juan, as the beloved grandson, would persuade her into hiring Nicole as a nanny at Hillside Vi, or to arrange for her to go work at Evan¡¯s company. That way, their parents would have plenty of opportunities to spend some time together. But if Grandma finds out that Daddy hates Mommy, then will she still listen to me? What should I do now? At the same time, Nicole¡¯s heart was also thumping hard. She was worried that Evan would demean her in front of everyone. Sophia hastened for Juan to go get Evan, so the little boy had no choice but to walk out with his shoulder sagged and his mind racing. However, the moment he stepped out of the room, he ran headlong into a pair of long legs. He lifted his head and realized that it was none other than his father, Evan. Oh no! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Daddy¡¯se up without me even asking for him! Why do you have such terrible luck, Mommy? Evan furrowed his brows slightly when he noticed ¡°Kyle¡± staring at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°N-nothing, Daddy. Are you going in to see Grandma?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Yes, your Grandpa said that she¡¯s getting acupuncture, so I came to check in on her.¡± Yet, when he lifted his leg to take a step forward, he suddenly felt a heavy weight attached to him. He looked down and saw that ¡°Kyle¡± hadtched onto him like a ko. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t go in right now!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± asked Evan, puzzled. ¡°Because¡­ because Grandma¡¯s only wearing a very thin nightgown right now. It wouldn¡¯t be very polite if you saw her like this, so maybe you cane backter?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be very polite? But¡­ she¡¯s my mother! Juan grinned widely at him. ¡°Just wait a little longer, Daddy. Why don¡¯t you go and keep Grandpa company first? He was just talking about you earlier.¡± Evan gave it some thought before agreeing. ¡°Very well. I¡¯lle backter then.¡± Juan¡¯s stomach finally settled in its right spot after seeing Evan head back downstairs. He ran back into the room and smiled at Sophia. ¡°Grandma, Daddy is keeping Grandpapany right now. He¡¯lle to see you in a little bit!¡± Sophia was surprised to hear this. ¡°Your father barely says ten sentences to your grandfather in a year. And you¡¯re saying he¡¯s keeping himpany?¡± Juan scratched his head self-consciously. I guess I did a good thing then? After the acupuncture treatment ended, Nicole instructed Sophia to lie still on the bed for half an hour. She then packed up her instruments and left the room with Juan. After exiting the room, they leaned their heads together toe up with a n. Juan suggested for Nicole to sneak out so as to note face-to-face with Evan. Nicole was very happy with this n. She would love nothing more than to stay far, far away from that stone-faced tyrant. She gave him a big thumbs up as she looked at him proudly. ¡°You understand me so well, son!¡± Juan giggled. ¡°Okay then let¡¯s split up!¡± He then ran downstairs to keep Evan upied while Nicole snuck past them and ran straight to the garage. Ten minutester, Juan surmised that enough time had passed for his mother to get out, so he then changed gears and pestered his father to go check in on Grandma. ¡°Why¡¯re you so restless today?¡± ¡°Grandma was just asking about you, so you should go see her right away!¡± coaxed Juan. ¡°Tsk, tsk,¡± went Davin. ¡°Right before you arrived, I told Mom and Dad that Kyle¡¯s DNA must¡¯ve mutated. He was practically as cold and as icy as you before, but now look at him. He¡¯spletely different! He¡¯s such a charmer, and he pouts and acts cute too. Tsk, tsk. This level of mutation¡­¡± Davin was naturally only joking, but his little speech lingered in Evan¡¯s mind. Now that he thought about it, he realized Kyle really had changed a lot. In fact, he had been startled by his behavior a few times now. Juan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Evan carefully studying him. He hasn¡¯t figured out I¡¯m a fake, has he? No, that¡¯s impossible. I look exactly like Kyle and I¡¯m a mini-version of Evan too. Besides, even if they do run a DNA test, I¡¯m still his biological son. That¡¯s right, as long as I don¡¯t say anything, they¡¯ll never figure out that I¡¯m not actually Kyle. ¡°Daddy, is there something on my face?¡± asked Juan as he blinked his eyes innocently. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Evan came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°Then you can go upstairs and check in on Grandma now!¡± Mommy is still waiting in the garage! Evan got up from his seat and headed upstairs. Davin followed after him, but he was stopped by an anxious Juan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, I need a favor.¡± ¡°What? And why should I help you?¡± teased Davin. Juan thought about it and replied, ¡°If you help me, I¡¯ll promise I¡¯ll do something for you in return. That sounds fair, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Davin considered this. ¡°Alright, deal! What do you want me to do?¡± ¡­ ¡°The kid sure has considered everything,¡± muttered Davin as he headed towards the garage. The little boy had told him that he was worried his father would make things difficult for Dr. Tussaud. He then recalled how Evan had thrown the miracle doctor onto the rockery before, and he had to agree that ¡°Kyle¡± was right to be worried. So this was one favor he was happy to oblige with. Meanwhile, Evan had walked into his mother¡¯s bedroom. However, he hadn¡¯t managed to even say a word before Sophia started nagging at him. ¡°What took you so long? You can learn a thing or two from your son! At least your son knows to get me the miracle doctor!¡± Evan frowned at this information. ¡°Kyle got you the miracle doctor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The internationally known miracle doctor, Dr. Tussaud!¡± Tussaud? Nicole? That woman came to perform acupuncture on my mother? Why? What¡¯s she trying to do? All these questions swam around in Evan¡¯s head, which caused him to not hear anything else that Sophia said. He hurriedly interrupted her. ¡°Where¡¯s this Dr. Tussaud now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone down. Didn¡¯t you see her? Is she the type that you like? I found her to be quite nice, so I wanted you toe to meet her. Who knew you were more interested in keeping your fatherpany instead, even though I hardly ever see you talk to him in the first ce! Sigh¡­¡± Gone down? Evan didn¡¯t even wait for Sophia to finish speaking before barging out the door and running downstairs. ¡°Hey, I wasn¡¯t finished! Evan, E-,¡± shouted Sophia at the disappearing figure. When Evan didn¡¯t find either ¡°Kyle¡± or Davin downstairs, he immediately gave Davin a call. Davin had just reached the garage then. He took his phone out and stared at the caller ID for a little before finally answering it. ¡°Yes, Evan?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Tussaud?¡± ¡°H-how would I know?¡± ¡°Bring her to the living room in five minutes, or I¡¯ll have you sent to I Nation to manage the branch office there!¡± ¡°But I¡­ I just came back!¡± wailed Davin. However, Davin heard nothing more but silence. He pulled his phone away from his ear only to realize that Evan had hung up on him. Nicole was waiting a little further inside the garage. She ran out to him ecstatically when she heard his voice. She felt as if her savior had finally arrived. She stared at Davin expectantly. ¡°We can go now, right? Thank you so much!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Davin rubbed his nose self-consciously. He didn¡¯t know how to break the news to her. Will it be too harsh if I say ¡°Yes, we can go now. Straight to the living room. President Seet awaits your presence there.¡±? I¡¯m sure those bright shining eyes of hers will instantly dim when she hears that. But if I don¡¯t tell her¡­ After considering all his options, Davin decided he had no choice but to sacrifice her. He truly couldn¡¯t go overseas and suffer through everything again. I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Lane. But¡­ I need to save my own ass first! ¡°Dr. Tussaud, can you¡­ can you follow me to the living room?¡± What? ¡°Living room? Aren¡¯t you sending me home?¡± Nicole stared at Davin with her eyes wide in confusion. Surely I misheard him! ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Kyle asked me to do, b-but there¡¯s been a s-sudden change of ns.¡± Davin scratched his head and smiled at her sheepishly. ¡°Please go to the living room with me.¡± Nicole was suddenly at a loss for words. She just stood there, dazed. What the hell? Can anyone be this unlucky? Oh screw it. It¡¯s not like I can actually run away right now. Besides, I came here to treat his mother. What can he possibly to do me? She took a deep breath to brace herself, then strode towards the living room. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Davin gave a small sigh when he saw her walk off. ¡°Good luck, Ms. Lane¡­¡± he mumbled under his breath. When Nicole stepped into the living room, she immediately saw Evan on the coffee-colored couch. He was observing her with his usual icy-cold gaze¡­ Her chest suddenly tightened. She had to remind herself that she was there to help his mother before she could finally calm down a little. She then clenched her fists tightly, straightened her back, and walked towards him as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, what a coincidence meeting you here.¡± Evan ced special emphasis on the words ¡°coincidence¡± and ¡°here.¡± He wanted her to know that he clearly believed that there was nothing coincidental about this meeting. Nicole pretended to not understand his insinuation. ¡°Is it? I¡¯m just a doctor who goes where she¡¯s needed, so there¡¯s no coincidence to speak of.¡± ¡°Doctor? There¡¯s plenty of doctors around, and yet you¡¯re the one who¡¯s here. Care to exin why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why? Because I was the one who came! Because I wanted to do something to make up for Juan epting the debit card with five hundred thousand in it! Because Juan asked me toe take a look at your mother! Whatever my reasons, it has nothing to do with you, Evan! Yes, she had plenty of perfectly good reasons, yet she didn¡¯t dare to say any of them to him. In the end, she only rolled her eyes and let him specte to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Since you¡¯re not saying anything, I¡¯m right to assume that this is all premeditated?¡± ¡°When you¡¯re asking a person if he murdered anyone, is he immediately guilty just because he¡¯s not saying anything? How ridiculous!¡± Nicole had just finished sniping back at Evan when Juan and Davin walked in. Right as they did, Sophia ¡ª who hadpleted her thirty minutes of bed rest ¡ª also came down the stairs. She had even dropped by the study to get Jonathan to join her on her way down. What on earth! Why¡¯s everyone suddenly appearing at the same time? Did they call each other beforehand or something? Nicole was getting a little nervous, and she unconsciously clenched and unclenched her fingers. She really was worried that Evan would do something to her, especially in front of everyone else. Evan naturally noticed Nicole¡¯s skittish behavior and was thus even more convinced that she was feeling guilty. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, you really are a miracle-worker! Thanks to your acupuncture, my back, and my neck are feeling so much better!¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t stop herself from praising Nicole the moment she saw her. Nicole gave her a gracious smile in response. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Suddenly, a snort echoed through the living room. Evan looked at his mother. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know the half of it. She¡¯s not only great with needles, but she¡¯s great at manipting people too. Lying and deception are her forte!¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. Is he calling me a con-artist? Evan, you stupid idiot! You¡¯re really going to do this to me now? Hearing Evan¡¯s ims, Davin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for Nicole. Huh? He¡¯s opening fire right away? He should at least have some hard evidence if he¡¯s going to call someone a fraud¡­ No. Dr. Tussaud has never been afraid of my brother. Go, Dr. Tussaud! Show him what you¡¯re made of! Look at how arrogant he looks right now! Give him a piece of your mind, Dr. Tussaud! Go, go! Sophia was feeling a little perplexed at the situation too. She couldn¡¯t understand why her son was suddenly picking on a woman. It was a rare, no, a never-before-seen sight! Juan, on the other hand, was about to speak up for his mother, when he suddenly heard a littleugh from Nicole. ¡°You¡¯re over-exaggerating. My skills are nothingpared to the all-powerful and highly influential Mr. Seet. As for the ¡®lying and deception¡¯ you mentioned, doctors sometimes need to say some white lies in order to help their patients. So really, these white lies can be more valuable than the truth. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Nicole¡¯s answer thoroughly impressed Jonathan. He had rarely seen anyone who was able to handle his son¡¯s intentional belittling with such poise and unppability. He was now quite excited to see what his son would do next. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. And so Jonathan stood there silently so he could enjoy the show. Evan didn¡¯t expect such aeback from Nicole. His piercing eyes bored into Nicole for so long that she could feel goosebumps sprouting all over her body. Just as she was guessing what else he had in store for her, she saw him curling his lips up into a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my description wascking a little earlier. She can also be very unscrupulous, obstinate, and a great twister of facts!¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Damn it, I knew he wouldn¡¯t let me go so easily. Are we just going to continue arguing? Nicole smiled. Be my guest. I¡¯m not scared of you anyway. She pulled herself together, giving Evan her most sincere expression. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Seet. Calling me unscrupulous is definitely the highestpliment anyone has ever given me.¡± Complimenting her? Evan snorted coldly as he looked at Nicole. He definitely underestimated her capacity for being thick- skinned. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Seet, you¡¯ve once said that if a person does something with a noble goal in mind, it doesn¡¯t matter what method they use to achieve that goal. So, why should we be so particr then?¡± Evan stared at her. His original saying only applied to good intentions and noble goals ultimately. This was definitely the biggest joke Evan had ever heard in his entire life. Even after Nicole wove a web of lies and abandoned her biological child, she still had the audacity to im that her intentions were noble. Where does she find the gut to speak lies so tantly? She is just unbelievable! Nicole smiled beatifically when she saw Evan¡¯s gloomy expression. So, he called her an unreasonable person who shamelessly twisted the facts and hide the truth just to suit her goals. Internally, under the calm mask she was wearing, Nicole wasughing. Of course, she needed to give him a practical demonstration of her skills. There was no way she could be worthy of thepliments he bestowed on her otherwise. She even shot him a defiantly challenging look. Bring it on, Evan. I¡¯m not scared of you at all. Inside his heart, Juan was cheering for his mother as she chewed out Evan. He was starting to feel that he inherited his eloquent way with words from his mother. On the other hand, Davin just prayed fervently for Nicole when he saw the disgusted expression on his brother¡¯s face. Evan looked like he was just forced to swallow a fly. This was the second time that Davin witnessed Nicole mercilessly making sarcasticments at his brother¡¯s expense. As worried as he was for Nicole, Davin still admitted that it was very entertaining to watch. It seemed that she was already past the incident of being abandoned on the rockery. Jonathan was watching the entertaining show as well when he suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Ms. Tussaud is right, you know. There¡¯s a Buddhist saying that states that even the evilest of methods are seen as justice in the hands of a righteous man. But in the hands of an evil man, even the most righteous methods can only be twisted into an evil act. Sometimes, it¡¯s okay to be a little hical for the greater good.¡± ¡°Well said! You¡¯re truly the wise one here, Mr. Jonathan!¡± Nicole beamed, shooting a smug look at Evan. By now, Evan felt like he was suffocating under the weight of his frustration. Even breathing was difficult. There¡¯s really nothing to say, especially to a woman like this. He rose to his feet abruptly and walked out of the room. When he passed Nicole, he paused suddenly, making her heart skip a beat. What? Is he actually going to hit me if he can¡¯t win this argument? However, Evan did not move anything but his lips. His tone was dangerously cold and full of warning. ¡°Watch yourself, Nicole. Don¡¯t make me show you real ruthlessness.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. His voice was low, but he spoke each of his words with utter seriousness. Nicole felt a sudden spike of fear in her chest. Evan¡¯s gaze was cold enough to suggest that he wanted nothing more than to snap her neck on the spot. The man was too petty. He was prepared to kill her just because he lost one of their little arguments. ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡­ ¡° Nicole did not get to finish her sentence because Evan was already leaving the room. When he reached the door, he abruptly yelled for ¡°Kyle¡± to leave with him. Juan turned to look at Davin pleadingly. Davin responded immediately. ¡°Evan, I promised Kyle to bring him out to y this afternoon!¡± ¡°Kyle, are you really going to just stand there?¡± Evan asked coolly. Juan froze momentarily. His Daddy really did look awfully angry. If I don¡¯t leave with him, will he be even angrier? Seeing that ¡°Kyle¡± faced a dilemma, Sophia decided enough was enough. ¡°Just let him stay, Evan. Dave can bring Kyle out to y in the afternoon and send him home tonight.¡± Sophia¡¯s words actually worked wonders. Evan did not protest any longer but left a curt reminder to his son before exiting the room. ¡°Make sure you stay away from liars!¡± He was referring to Nicole, of course. Damn him to hell and back. Nicole was furious. It was so typical of Evan to take a final parting shot at her before leaving. He wanted her to feel embarrassed. This man was truly turning out to be her ultimate nemesis. Jonathan and Sophia were surprised as well when they witnessed the attitude that Evan gave Dr. Tussaud. Being a straightforward woman, Sophia just asked bluntly, ¡°Ms. Tussaud, do you and my son have a grudge with each other?¡± A grudge? What kind of grudge results in four children after spending one night together? Nicole hesitated for a brief moment before shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe I offended Mr. Seet when I was treating Kyle. Regardless, it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding and nothing more.¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Nicole stammered slightly as she spoke. Her voice waspletely devoid of the cocky tone when she faced Evan earlier. That made it more than obvious to Jonathan and Sophia that she was lying. ¡°Evan mentioned that you have used, ah, unscrupulous methods. Did you two have a misunderstanding with each other before?¡± Sophia asked. Nicole just shook her head, saying she did not remember anything. Sophia broke into a sudden smile. ¡°You know, you and my son make quite a good match, Ms. Tussaud. I¡¯ve never seen him so angry with a woman before.¡± What? In what world does getting angry with someone means a perfect match? Nicole suddenly felt that her brain was probably short-circuiting because she couldn¡¯t understand Sophia¡¯s viewpoint. ¡°Well, opposites attract, after all. Ms. Tussaud, are you willing to give it a try and get to know Evan better?¡± Nicole never expected Jonathan to suddenly raise a question like this either. In her opinion, if he and his wife could read each other¡¯s minds so well, they were actually a perfect match here. You want me to get to know Evan better? I only have one life. I don¡¯t think it is enough to y this game with him? Juan just watched the entire affair unfold with wide eyes. He never expected his Mommy and Daddy to still have a chance to get back together like how he and Kyle hoped for, especially after Mommy made Daddy storm off after their arguments. Is God looking out for us? This was the best chance they would ever get. He needed to convince Mommy to take it, no matter what. I have to persuade Mommy to stay together with Daddy! Juan walked over to his mother¡¯s side, looking at her pitifully. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, if you really try to get to know Daddy, then you can visit me more too! I miss you a lot already, and I want to see you every day!¡± Kyle¡­ Juan¡¯s words were a sudden reminder to Nicole. She could kill two birds with one stone. This was not just a chance for her to approach Evan but also a chance for her to meet with Kyle more often. If she could see Kyle more often and maybe even do something for him, she could hopefully make up for some of the motherly duties that she had missed. She owed Kyle far too much. Seeing that Nicole was slightly moved, Sophia quickly jumped in to advise her. ¡°Our Kyle likes you a lot too! Just try to get along with Evan. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we won¡¯t force you to do anything. We don¡¯t want to push you or anything, but Evan has been single for so long that it¡¯s truly bing a matter that weighs heavily on both of us being his parents.¡± Sophia¡¯s gazended awkwardly on ¡°Kyle¡± as she spoke. Then, she hurriedly added, ¡°Kyle¡¯s birth was an ident. We¡¯re not sure who his mother is, but you don¡¯t have to worry, Ms. Tussaud. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll ept you as his real mother.¡± Yeah, I¡¯m sure no one else knows more about that ¡°ident¡± than I do. Nicole smiled slightly, reaching out to pat Juan¡¯s head. ¡°I like Kyle a lot too! Would you like me to try and get along with Evan?¡± Sophia paused to think for a moment. ¡°Will being a nanny be too upsetting for you? Evan has a maid, but I can arrange for you to be Kyle¡¯s nanny in name and take care of him. It will certainly give you many chances to approach Evan and get to know him better.¡± Nicole would do anything to take care of Kyle. For that point alone, she nodded in agreement to Sophia¡¯s n. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m willing to take care of Kyle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! I really hope that you and Evan will turn out to be quarrelsome lovers who can find happiness with each other.¡± Nicole just smiled and remained silent. She did not allow herself the luxury of thinking that she would ever stay together with Evan, the man who wanted nothing more but to get rid of her. Davin was surprised as well. He never expected Nicole to agree to the n so easily, but she did. Living at Hillside Vi with Evan? What are they going to do? Snipe at each other all the time? Unbidden, a grin spread across Davin¡¯s face. It seemed like there would be no shortage of entertaining shows to watch in the future. Juan was excited to see his Mommy agree as well. He hurriedly excused himself to find a quiet ce without anyone else where he could call Kyle to give him the good news. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When Kyle heard the news, he was delighted as well. He did not expect the results to be even better than their n. It looked like his Mommy had already gotten Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s approval too. ¡°Kyle, we¡¯ll have to switch back. Mommy¡¯s going to Hillside Vi tomorrow to take care of you.¡± ¡°When and where then?¡± ¡°This afternoon, I guess. It depends on the situation. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After lunch, Davin excitedly left the Seet Residence with ¡°Kyle¡± in tow, bringing him out on the promised outing. On the way there, Juan kept asking where they were going, but Davin just remained annoyingly secretive. ¡°Oh, stop asking! You¡¯ll like it, I promise.¡± So mysterious? Juan could only continue wondering. Davin¡¯s car sped along on the wide road. Juan found himself suddenly worrying that Kyle might be unable to meet him wherever they were going if Davin went too far. Thankfully, their destination was not very far. Davin parked his sports car properly before turning to look at Kyle smugly. ¡°Well, Kyle, I bet you¡¯ve never been here before!¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Juan took a closer look at the ce. It turned out to be the famous water park in town. He overheard his ssmates talking about the ce a few days ago, iming that it was the best ce to have fun. Juan was moved enough that he was about to beg his Mommy to bring him there, but he had never expected Davin to bring him here first. Juan was so excited that he hugged Davin¡¯s leg, clinging onto him like a ko bear. ¡°Uncle Davin, you really are the best uncle in the entire world!¡± Hearing Juan¡¯s adoring praise, Davin¡¯s eyes lit up at once. He bent down to scoop the happy boy into his arms. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll carry you inside!¡± Juan clung onto his neck happily, kissing his neck without a second thought. Looking at the boy, Davin felt delirious happiness blossoming in his heart. His oldest nephew was too charming for his own good. Davin resolved to let the boy have the time of his life today. Carrying ¡°Kyle¡± in his arms, he charged into the park. After they changed into their wetsuits, Juan proceeded to enjoy himself immensely. He went boat rowing with Davin before engaging in a furious water gun battle with him. As someone who loved ying in the water, Juan was far happier being here than in an amusement park. Seeing how happy Juan was, Davin was even happier and he followed him around willingly. He was content to apany Juan to y with whatever he wanted. Soon enough, Juan remembered that he was supposed to switch ces with Kyle. He knew he had yed enough, and his twin deserved to have some fun as well. Slipping away to use the washroom, Juan quickly called Kyle. After that, Juan yed with Davin some more while waiting for his twin. When Kyle arrived, Juan found another chance to slip away, hurrying to the washroom when Davin was distracted. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Here¡¯s the wetsuit, Kyle! Hurry up and put it on!¡± Kyle looked at the wetsuit with a frown of distaste. He did not want to wear it at all, but there was nothing he could do now except to grit his teeth and put it on. ¡°Go on, then. I¡¯ll go back to apany Mommy.¡± Juan smiled, waving goodbye to him. Kyle nodded, walking towards the water park. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Davin sitting on a boat, ying with two water guns looking happier than a child. ¡°Idiot!¡± Kyle said fervently. He walked up to Davin, looking at him with an expressionless face. ¡°Hey, Kyle, you¡¯re back! Come on, let¡¯s finish them off together!¡± Davin offered him one of the water guns. ¡°I want to go home!¡± Kyle snapped coldly. Davin started to suspect that his hearing had failed him. He looked at Kyle with a frown. ¡°What did you say?¡± What¡¯s the matter with this kid? Oh¡­ his face looks upset. Did anything happen? Davin hurriedly got up from the boat, walking over to show some concern. But as soon as he approached him, Kyle suddenly snatched one of the water guns in his arms and started shooting at his face. The first stream of water hit Davin squarely in the face. Sputtering as he wiped away the water, Davin hurriedly turned his back as Kyle continued shooting. ¡°Kyle! Why are you shooting me in the face? We don¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Because I want to!¡± Kyle shouted petntly. He did not stop shooting. When Davin presented his back to him, Kyle just aimed for the back of his head instead. ¡°Kyle!¡± Seeing that he was not stopping, Davin reluctantly started shooting him with the other water gun. Kyle suddenly hurled his water gun at Davin before running away quickly. The heavy gun smacked into Davin¡¯s body, eliciting a loud groan of pain from him. Davin braced a hand on his bruised waist gingerly. ¡°Damn it! Kid, are you crazy?¡± When he looked again, Kyle was gone. ¡°Kyle! Kyle!¡± Davin shouted, looking around frantically. At this moment, Juan returned to the water park for the pendant he forgot. Hearing Davin¡¯s calls, he walked over to him. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Kyle, don¡¯t just run away like that! You¡¯ll get lost!¡± Juan nodded obediently. He looked at Davin with a confused expression. ¡°Did you fall into the pool, Uncle Davin? Why is your hair wet?¡± Did I fall into the pool? Davin scoffed, ¡°Kyle, you did this and you hit my waist real good too.¡± Juan blinked in surprise. This has to be Kyle¡¯s fault. But where is Kyle? He looked around nervously. Kyle was nowhere to be found. The crowd of people in the water park was big enough to make Juan worry about Kyle. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you a towel, uncle.¡± Juan hurriedly spun an excuse, leaving to look for Kyle. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 In the few minutes that Kyle was gone, he managed to find arger water gun. The gun was heavy enough that it could not be carried and needed two people to pull it. Making sure Davin was in range, Kyle requested the two helpful men who had helped him pull the water gun earlier to mount the gun on the stand. With a devious grin on his face, he proceeded to open fire at Davin. Davin swore loudly. ¡°Who the hell is spraying me?¡± Jerking his head around, Davin saw Kyle having the time of his life as he handled a water gunrger and taller than him. Kyle pulled the trigger again, and a torrent of water descended on Davin¡¯s head like heavy rain. Seeing Davin soaked and disheveled, Kyle shouted happily. ¡°Is this fun, Davin Seet?¡± Davin Seet? The brat¡¯s calling my full name just like that? Davin had to restrain the urge to give Kyle a good thrashing as the little brat hosed him like a stray cat again and again. This isn¡¯t ying with water! This is ying with my life! Davin ducked and dodged the best he could, but Kyle still managed to get him every time. The torrent of water seemed to follow Davin no matter where he ran, soaking him from head to toe. Kyle only stopped and ran when he exhausted the water supply in the water gun. By then, Davin was thoroughly drenched and wet. He stood dazedly in the pool, disheveled. Suddenly, he returned to his senses when he heard someone calling him ¡°uncle¡±. Davin lowered his head slowly, seeing ¡°Kyle¡± return with a thick towel. ¡°Come on, uncle, you¡¯d better dry off.¡± It was Kyle. Davin frowned. Kyle had soaked him within an inch of his life just now, but now he was offering him a towel as if nothing happened. The brat had been gleefully using his full name earlier but now he had gone back to being respectful. What is this kid trying to pull? ¡°Kyle, you brat! Have I been treating you far too nicely? Look at what you¡¯ve done! I¡¯m more than a drowned rat now¡ªI am a drenched dog!¡± Juan was surprised as well. He wondered if Kyle had some unspeakable grudge against his uncle. But¡­ He looked up at Davin, staring at his uncle with two gleaming dark eyes. ¡°Is there a difference between a drowned rat and a drenched dog?¡± ¡°Rats and dogs are different, okay?¡± Davin fumed, snatching the towel from Juan, and started to dry his face and hair. ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t ever do anything like this again!¡± Juan nodded vigorously, reaching for the wet towel after Davin was done with it and setting it aside thoughtfully. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. While he was putting away the towel, he saw Kyle stealthily moving towards them. Juan¡¯s heart jumped into his throat. If Davin saw two Kyles standing together, their secret would be exposed. No way! We can¡¯t be exposed! Juan had to think on his feet. Making up his mind quickly, he waved at Davin. Seeing that Davin was still frowning at him, Juan hurriedly nted a kiss on his cheek again. While Davin was still confused, Juan gave him a cheeky smile before quickly saying he needed to use the washroom again. He pitied his uncle silently. Good luck, uncle! Juan quickly made himself scarce. While Davin was bending over to pick up the water guns, he felt a sudden forceful shove on his back. Caught off guard, he stumbled forwards, falling into the pool. ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake! Who did this?¡± Disheveled and dripping once again, Davin stood up in the pool furiously only to see Kyle smiling at him smugly. ¡°Enjoying yourself, Davin Seet?¡± Juan¡¯s smiling face shed across Davin¡¯s mind. He remembered the little kiss Juan left on his cheek as well. But the same little boy that stood before him now smiled as coldly as the devil and called his full name like a taunt. Something is very wrong here. Kyle excused himself to use the washroom barely a minute ago. Davin saw him leave. How can Kyle just reappear behind me so quickly? Studying Kyle carefully, Davin could almost see the two starkly different expressions that appeared on his little face today, morphing from one into the other continuously. What the hell is going on? Davin doubted that he was hallucinating that badly after just falling into the pool a few times. He patted his wet hair and nced at the towel ¡°Kyle¡± handed him earlier. The towel was still lying there innocently. Oh, god! This isn¡¯t a hallucination! When he looked at Kyle again, Davin¡¯s heart jumped into his throat. Is he having a mental health condition? Maybe he has a split personality disorder? ¡°Kyle, d-didn¡¯t you just leave?¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Kyle frowned when he saw the genuine fear in his uncle¡¯s eyes. Is he really afraid? Some adult he is. He¡¯s always blustering around here and there, but he can¡¯t stand being teased like this? I can¡¯t believe a kid like me can shake him so badly. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing! Let¡¯s go home.¡± Kyle shot his uncle a disgusted nce, turning to leave without waiting for him. Davin watched Kyle¡¯s retreating figure. He could still see the almost identical scene happening in his mind¡¯s eye. Kyle had walked out just like that before reappearing behind him again in the blink of an eye. No, there¡¯s definitely a problem here! Something is not right! Davin felt a chill run through the length of his entire body. He looked back once before running after Kyle hurriedly. On the journey home, Davin stole discreet nces at Kyle from time to time as he drove back to their house. The distant and cold expression on Kyle¡¯s small face was almost an exact copy of his brother¡¯s. This Kyle was apletely different person from the Kyle on the way to the water park. When they reached Hillside Vi, Kyle went into his room immediately. On the other hand, Davin mysteriously pulled Evan into the study upstairs and closed the door. Evan looked at him suspiciously. ¡°All right, what trouble did you get yourself into again?¡± ¡°No, Evan. I swear it isn¡¯t me. Listen, it¡¯s about Kyle!¡± Seeing Davin¡¯s cautious and spooked expression, Evan frowned slightly. ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Kyle has a psychological problem, Evan. I think he probably has a split personality. He might even be astral projecting!¡± Evan¡¯s expression grew thunderous. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Evan, I¡¯m serious!¡± Davin was doing his best to defend himself and exin everything at the same time. He told Evan about everything that happened earlier and how Kyle acted, leaving no detail out. ¡°Evan, listen to me! A minute ago, he called me by my full name only to act polite and call me Uncle in the next! He kept spraying me with a water gun before suddenly handing me a towel. Then, he tells me he wants to go to the restroom only to reappear behind me and pushed me into the pool! I remember that he was cold like you before smiling and actually kissing my cheek a momentter. I swear to god, Evan. It¡¯s actually scary how fast his mood changes. You have to do something about it!¡± Evan was bbergasted. ¡°Stop spewing nonsense, Davin. Kyle is still young. How could he¡­ ¡° Evan trailed off abruptly as he thought about Kyle¡¯s recent actions. Just a few days ago, his son had clung to him adorably like a ko bear before going on to charm him by calling him ¡°Daddy¡± cutely. Kyle seemed to have developed a lot of new behaviors recently. He spoke a lot more now, seemingly bing a master at cajoling people into getting things his way. Evan quickly thought of those ¡®new¡¯ behaviorpared to Kyle¡¯s usual behavior. It¡¯s almost like twopletely different personalities! Is Davin really right about this? ¡°You see it too, don¡¯t you, Evan? Think about it!¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. Kyle had only started behaving so strangely after that woman began his acupuncture sessions. Before that, Kyle never acted like this. Did Nicole do this? ¡°Did you remember something? Anyway, I suggest we bring Kyle for a checkup first. Borderline personality disorders aren¡¯t that umon. If there¡¯s really a problem, Kyle should be treated as soon as possible.¡± When Evan remained stonily silent, Davin took it as a cue to make his way out of the study quickly. After a moment of consideration, Evan still could not shake the feeling that there was truly something wrong with his son. He rose to his feet and went to Kyle¡¯s room. Kyle was sitting on his bed and ying games on his tablet. When Kyle saw Evan entering his room, he barely looked up and nced dismissively at his father before lowering his head to continue as if there was no one else in the room. Evan walked to stand in front of his son. ¡°Did you have fun with Uncle Davin today?¡± ¡°It was meaningless.¡± Kyle did not even look at him. Evan¡¯s gaze darkened imperceptibly. ¡°What do you want to have for dinner?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± Kyle¡¯s little face was expressionless. Evan frowned. Kyle had never behaved like this before whenever they interacted. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He made a note to keep an eye on Kyle¡¯s every move from now on. If there really was a problem with his son, Evan wanted him to get treatment as soon as possible. If this matter really were somehow connected to Nicole, Evan would make sure that she suffered all the consequences. The next morning, after he was finished with breakfast, Evan settled down on the sofa to read a report, folding his legs elegantly. Suddenly, he heard his housekeeper greet someone. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, pleasee inside.¡± The greeting caught his attention immediately. Evan looked up only to see his butler leading Nicole into the living room. ¡°Hello, Mr. Seet. We meet again.¡± Nicole already knew that their meeting today would be an unpleasant one. But she was standing here only because Jonathan and Sophia had hired her, and that reason alone was enough to give her a valid reason to be there. Evan frowned and he was not bothered to hide the look of disgust on his face. ¡°Who let her in?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°It¡¯s Sir and Ma¡¯am.¡± Mom and Dad? What in the world do they want this woman here for? Noticing Evan¡¯s confusion, Nicole gave a helpful exnation. ¡°Mrs. Seet hired me to be Kyle¡¯s nanny. I¡¯m supposed to take care of him.¡± Evan sprang to his feet, looking at Nicole like she was a ticking time bomb. He immediately knew that this woman was a threat. It was too much of a coincidence. After she performed acupuncture on his mother yesterday, he should have known that she had no good intentions. This is her ultimate goal? ¡°Well yed, Nicole. Using Kyle to please my mother and then using my mother to get closer to Kyle? Well-yed. I bow to your wisdom.¡± Nicole frowned. Evan was using her of something she did not even do. I never even thought about doing this at all! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Seet to hire me to take care of Kyle just because she likes me!¡± ¡°How can you not know? Just look at the amount of posturing and ttering you did in front of her!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Nicole bit back her words. Evan was already determined to be suspicious of her, no matter what. So it was no use exining anything to a person who was convinced that she was guilty. He can think of whatever he wants. He¡¯s not going to believe anything I say anyway. ¡°Are you speechless now? Good, you can get out of my sight now,¡± Evan sneered. Up until now, ke was just watching them silently. But when he heard Evan¡¯s attempt to kick Nicole out of the house, he quickly issued a reminder. ¡°Mr. Seet, she¡¯s the nanny your parents specifically called in. They want her to stay.¡± Feeling his anger re to even greater heights at the statement, Evan pulled out his phone to call his mother instantly. The call got through, but before Evan could say anything, his mother silenced him with a simple ultimatum. ¡°You can either find a random woman to marry immediately, or you let Ms. Tussaud take care of Kyle for two months. The choice is yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear that I don¡¯t want to be married!¡± ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t need a wife, but can you let Kyle grow up without a mother? Unless you want Sofie to marry into this family and be Kyle¡¯s mother, of course.¡± Evan was well-aware of how Sofie had treated Kyle earlier. If he truly married that sort of a woman, it would be no better than sending Kyle to a concentration camp. After carefully considering his choices again, Evan decided that his best option was toply with his mother¡¯s demands for now. He was confident that he coulde up with a n to put up a fight with Nicole until she backed down. ¡°You win this round, mother,¡± Evan said scornfully, then hanging up immediately. Kyle walked out of his bedroom, feeling a rush of happiness when he saw Nicole. He rushed over to her and grabbed her hand, his little face beaming with joy. ¡°Do you know how to make a pizza?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nicole smiled as she nodded. Her daughter Maya was a little foodie as well, so she had mastered the skill of making various types of food. ¡°Well, what type of pizza do you want?¡± ¡°I want to eat a beef pepperoni and cheese pizza.¡± Kyle beamed. ¡°Shall I make it for you now?¡± Nicole threw a nce at Evan. She walked to the kitchen, chatting merrily with Kyle as he followed her. Evan watched them go with an ugly expression on his face. Kyle was unresponsive andconic when Evan spoke to himst night, but he was now talking to Nicole happily. He even wanted to eat the pizza she made. He was the one who had raised Kyle ever since he was born, yet Kyle already preferred the mother he had just met for a few days. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re actually worthy to be Kyle¡¯s mother, Nicole!¡± Watching Evan fume resentfully, ke cleared his throat. ¡°Mr. Seet, it¡¯s time for you to go to the office now.¡± Evan acknowledged the reminder with a cold nod. He was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something, then he stopped in his tracks. He red at ke. ¡°Watch that woman carefully. I want to know every single move she makes.¡± After that, Evan strode out of the room as soon as he had finished talking, but he added, ¡°It will be the best if you can put a camera on her. Make sure the footage can be checked anytime, too.¡± ke¡¯s expression changed suddenly. ¡°You can turn on every single camera in the vi, Mr. Seet, but if you secretly put a camera on Ms. Tussaud, it¡¯s considered an invasion of privacy and that is illegal. So I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Then make sure all of the cameras in this vi are turned on! Make sure there aren¡¯t any blind spots and get people to install cameras if there are!¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ke was speechless. Do you really need to be so guarded against one woman? But he did not dare to voice his opinion, thus, he merely nodded silently and carried out Evan¡¯s orders. After Nicole was done making the pizza, Kyle took a bite of it happily. The taste was heavenly, even better than those sold in restaurants. ¡°Eat more if you like it,¡± Nicole said. Kyle nodded, reaching for another slice and eating it happily. Nicole broke into a smile at the sight. She was content just watching Kyle eat, knowing that she was quietly fulfilling her motherly duties to Kyle and that was satisfying. Near noon, Mrs. Seet suddenly called Nicole to inform her about Evan¡¯s favorite dishes, asking her to prepare them for him. Nicole was quite speechless with the request. She had no problem cooking those dishes, but whether Evan was willing to eat her food was another matter entirely. Won¡¯t it just be a waste of time and ingredients? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, if Nicole wanted to continue taking care of Kyle, she needed toply with Mrs. Seet¡¯s requests. So obediently, Nicole washed her hands before retrieving the ingredients from the fridge. She started to cook after taking a deep breath. She asked Kyle what he wanted to eat as well, so she could cook it for him too. By noon, she needed to return home to take care of her remaining three children. She left before Evan returned home. Before she left, Nicole looked at the dishes she had made pensively and reminded ke. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mr. Seet that I cooked them. If he doesn¡¯t eat them, then please help yourself. It¡¯s a shame seeing so much good food go to waste.¡± ke understood what she meant. Evan would order all the food to be thrown away immediately if he knew Nicole was the one who prepared them. ¡°Rest assured, Ms. Tussaud. I know what needs to be done.¡± After Nicole left, ke specially sent the other helpers to arrange the dishes artfully on the dining table. Looking at the exquisite dishes, he felt his mouth started to water. ke never expected Ms. Tussaud to be able to cook so well. Evan would definitely enjoy this meal. Evan returned home on time, he barely parked his Maybach properly before hurrying to ask ke about Nicole¡¯s every single move throughout the day. ke reported everything truthfully, sparing no detail. Evan justughed coldly when he heard the report. He refused to believe that woman was so obedient. There were definitely still some tricks up her sleeve. When Evan walked into the dining room, he frowned when he saw the mouthwatering array of dishes arranged on the table. ¡°Do we have a new chef?¡± ¡°No, sir. Mrs. Seet specially sent someone over to deliver these dishes for you.¡± ke delivered the excuse calmly. Evan took a seat at the dining table, finding his gaze drawn by the beef stew in front of him. The beef cutlets were coated in the velvety gravy, tempting him to pick a piece up with his fork. When he bit into the meat, it was tender and juicy, vorful, and not cloying. It was the best beef stew he had ever tasted, cooked exactly to his tastes. The rest of the dishes on the table were as delicious as the beef stew. Evan was a notoriously picky eater, but even he could not help but enjoy a second serving of everything. Watching Evan dig in with relish, ke felt a sense of delight. If Ms. Tussaud continued taking care of Kyle, Mr. Seet would be adequately taken care of as well. ke was just confused as to why Evan insisted on guarding himself so carefully against Ms. Tussaud like she was a petty thief. As far as he knew, Ms. Tussaud was just a brilliant doctor who happened to be a fantastic cook. He was ruminating when he saw Evan put down his empty te. Evan asked, ¡°Are the cameras installed yet?¡± ¡°John¡¯s work efficiency has always been good, Mr. Seet. The cameras have been installed since this morning.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Evan knew that Nicole would not be content without ying one trick or another. With these newly installed cameras, he could easily find out if she did anything suspicious. All that was left for him to do now was just waiting to catch her in the act. ¡­ The sound of rushing water in the kitchen stopped as the tap was turned off. Finished with her chores in the kitchen, Nicole made her way to the living room. In one corner of the room, Juan was drawn into learning hacking techniques. On the other hand, Nina was carefully practicing make-up techniques on her dolls. Meanwhile, Maya was looking at various boxes arranged in front of her, each filled with desserts of different vors. She mumbled quietly as she tasted a tiny cake. ¡°Why do rolled oats taste so good paired with yogurt? This is delicious!¡± Looking at her three children, a smile spread across Nicole¡¯s face. ¡°Be nice to each other. Mommy¡¯s going to work now.¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy.¡± ¡°See you at night, Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy, I want to eat cake pops tonight!¡± Hearing Maya¡¯s loud exmation, Nina just said three words, ¡°What a pig!¡± ¡°But if you say that, then I think Mommy gave you the wrong name! Mommy, I suggest that Nina shouldn¡¯t be called Nina anymore.¡± Maya¡¯s tiny voice was very serious. Nicole justughed slightly. ¡°Then what should we call her?¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡°How about¡­ grouchy?¡± suggested Maya as her clear eyes shone. Juan turned around and stared at Maya in astonishment. That nickname is pretty urate. Juan was tempted to give Maya a big thumbs up, but Nina¡¯s deadly re scared him into keeping his arm down. Nina refused to admit defeat. She retaliated, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ept the nickname grouchy if you also change your name from Maya to piggy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the piggy!¡± ¡°No, you are! The one who likes snacks is the pig!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, stop it! Juan, keep an eye on these two. Also, girls, I will confiscate your things if you keep arguing like that.¡± Nina had her eyes on her beautiful trinkets while Maya stared at her delicious snacks. Neither of them wanted to have their things confiscated, so they turned to one another. They were in sync when they rolled their eyes at one another before shutting up. The room was finally quiet. Nicole left the house in a hurry and got to Hillside Vi. She was about to go hang out with Kyle when Sophia walked over with a curious expression on. Sophia held Nicole¡¯s hand as if they knew each other well. ¡°So how is it? Is Evan nicer to you now?¡± Nicole wasn¡¯t used to being that close to Sophia, but she didn¡¯t feel right retracting her arm either. Nicole thought about it for a while before reporting honestly, ¡°He was surprised to see me this morning¡­¡± Surprised and disgusted, that is. He even told me to f*ck off. Nicole left that part out because she knew that Sophia could guess it, anyway. Sophia was a little stunned to hear that. Nicole then added, ¡°I went to my ce this afternoon because I left some stuffs there, and he had gone to work by the time I got back. I haven¡¯t seen him since.¡± They haven¡¯t seen each other since this morning? thought Sophia. ¡°Did you cook for him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did he eat the food? Did he say anything?¡± Nicole shook her head and replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there at that time, so I have no idea how he acted.¡± Sophia turned to ke, who reported that Evan loved Nicole¡¯s cooking and asked for a second helping of rice. ¡°I was worried that Mr. Seet would refuse to eat, so I didn¡¯t tell him that Ms. Tussaud was the one who prepared the dishes, though.¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud. She was amused so she turned to Nicole and said, ¡°Interesting¡­ Hah, that son of mine has always discriminated against you. How embarrassed do you think he¡¯d feel if he learned that you are the one who cooked those delicious dishes? And the timing is perfect too. After all, he can¡¯t act like an a*shole once he found out that he has epted your kindness and gift¡­¡± Nicole was bbergasted as she stared at Sophia. I-is sheing up with ways to kick Evan¡¯s a*s? Holy¡­ just how yful are these two towards one another? A momentter, Sophia returned to reality. Her eyes shone with revtion when she looked at Nicole and asked, ¡°Ms. Tussaud, what other skills do you have aside from practicing TCM? Have you ever worked in an office before?¡± These two spend too little time together, which will result in their rtionship progressing too slowly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As far as Sophia was concerned, she must not let any opportunity slip out of her fingers, and she had to get Tussaud and Evan madly in love with one another. Nicole deliberated for a while before answering, ¡°I can trante texts.¡± When Nicole first started learning TCM, she had to study foreign medical data, so she took anguage course. She already had the basics down before she started her course, but she wasn¡¯t fluent then. However, Nicole was confident with her foreignnguage skills afterpleting her course. ¡°Trantion? Okay, that¡¯s not bad,¡± murmured Sophia as she nodded. After that, Sophia dragged Nicole to the mall to pick out some formal outfits. Nicole wasn¡¯t used to Sophia¡¯s aggressive style, so she was a little troubled by her ¡°kindness¡±. Sophia is really going all out for her son¡¯s sake. She¡¯s not going to back down or let me off. When Sophia went to pick out more clothes, Kyle chimed in and helped his grandma, ¡°Hmph, Daddy has always seen you as inferior. You should kick his a*s and teach him a lesson!¡± Kyle¡¯s words stirred Nicole, who was reluctant at the beginning. However, Nicole didn¡¯t reply Kyle. The grandmother and grandson worked together and finally got Nicole to change into the formal outfit that Sophia picked out. Nicole was a little nervous when she walked out of the changing room. Her presence by the Hillside Vi that morning had already upset Evan, and she didn¡¯t know how he would react to her going to his workce. Nicole couldn¡¯t even imagine how furious Evan would look. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 When Nicole walked out of the changing room, Kyle told her that she looked stunning. The ck formal outfit highlighted her beauty and her strength, so she looked like a boss at that moment. Sophia scanned Nicole from head to toe, and the former was satisfied as well. ¡°This is really not bad, it fits you really well,¡±mented Sophia. At Seet Group. The meeting ended, and Evan hurried back to the director¡¯s office. When he opened the door, he became somewhat stunned. Why is this woman everywhere? And what is she doing in my office? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Evan, who was so surprised that he stared like she was a monster. Nicole didn¡¯t reply. She simply shifted her gaze to the side, and Evan traced that gaze to Sophia, who was sitting on the sofa with a bright smile on her face. ¡°I brought her here.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m at work. Why did you bring her over?¡± ¡°I think we overpay her as Kyle¡¯s nanny, so I¡¯m increasing her workload and making her work at the office.¡± Working here in Seet Group? Evan grinned in distaste when he turned to Nicole. This woman is that eager to get close to me, huh? It¡¯s not enough to bother me at my home? Does she have toe to my office as well? Dang, she is even crazier than Sofie, and her shamelessness is downright revolting. ¡°Thepany doesn¡¯t need useless people like her,¡± said Evan immediately. Sophia expected that reaction. She fished out thepany¡¯s HR advertisement and ced it on the table before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the matter, and thepany is looking for a trantor. It just so happens that she can do trantion.¡± A trantor? Evan frowned. When has thepany ever needed a trantor? Why don¡¯t I know about it? Evan picked up the phone and called John over to ask about that matter. John stared at Evan¡¯s darkened expression, then at Sophia, who had been ring over as well. He didn¡¯t dare to offend either. He couldn¡¯t afford do make a single mistake now. John deliberated for a long while before replying carefully, ¡°Mr. Seet, an employee from the trantion department quit about two hours ago. He said that he was feeling unwell and have difficulty coping with the job, so he left.¡± Two hours ago? Evan guessed that his mother must¡¯ve done something behind the scenes. Wow, she works fast. Evan wondered how Nicole could manipte someone as powerful as Sophia to help her. What the hell has this woman drugged my mother with? Evan¡¯s eyes shone with cruelty when he red at Nicole. ¡°What. Do. You. Want?¡± demanded Evan slowly in a harsh tone. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m the one forcing her to work here.¡± ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t let her into the office. She¡¯s not as simple-minded as you think. Don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t turn her away from the office. You¡¯ve already epted her gift,¡± said Sophia. Her words got Evan stupefied. He scoffed, ¡°When have I ever gotten anything from her?¡± ¡°She prepared lunch today, and not only did you eat the dishes, but you also asked for a second helping. As such, you must let her work here. It¡¯s only right.¡± Sophia went all out to get what she wanted, and she looked firm when she red at Evan. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan recalled the lunch and his handsome face shone with fury. He was tempted to vomit everything out and spat it onto Nicole¡¯s face. He wouldn¡¯t have taken a single bite if he had known that Nicole prepared them. Nicole had her head down and never said a word. Sophia was too eager, and it backfired because it sounded like Nicole had an ulterior motive for cooking that meal. The truth, however, was that Nicole was just cooking innocently. Nicole knew that Evan wouldn¡¯t believe in a word she said, so she didn¡¯t bother exining. ¡°Nicole Lane, you are disgusting.¡± Nicole¡¯s fury shed up after being used by him. She red back into Evan¡¯s dark eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Seet, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me to join yourpany, but please mind yournguage. You have no right to insult me like that.¡± Evan scoffed, ¡°Women like you have no ce in mypany. Be smart and leave on your own if you don¡¯t want to be humiliated.¡± ¡°Oh, women like me, huh? Then, pray tell, what kind of woman is qualified for the job?¡± ¡°Every Seet Group¡¯s employee must pass the test and will only be epted after they¡¯ve proven themselves. You can¡¯t get in via connection!¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Nicole sneered back after being looked down on like that. ¡°A test? That¡¯s nothing. Women like me can pass easily,¡± replied Nicole as she crossed her arms confidently. John watched the show from the side. He had never seen anyone being that rude to the renowned Mr. Seet before. Huh¡­ This is getting interesting. Evan assumed that Nicole was just lying through her teeth, so he turned to Sophia and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, mom. I will only let her stay if she does well in the test.¡± Sophia got up and walked to Nicole and asked if Nicole were sure she could do it. Nicole analyzed the situation. If Evan deliberately made things difficult for her and mock her regardless of whether her answer was right or wrong, then she had no shot. However, in a fair game, Nicole was confident that she could do it. ¡°I have confidence in my ability. Mr. Seet¡¯s ego might get in my way, though.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Evan frowned upon hearing that. This woman is iming to be good while using me of being so proud that I¡¯d deliberately mess things up for her? ¡°Not everyone is as scornful as you. Seet Group has always focused on its employee¡¯s ability and does not discriminate!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Sophia watched as the duo fought. She decided then and there that she would monitor the test to ensure that it would be fair. The questions for the test were sent to Evan¡¯sputer soon after. Nicole was asked to trante the content into three differentnguages. Nicole sat down and examined the content. She needed to trante a document from thenguages used in A Nation, M Nation, and H Nation. Thenguages of those countries were her specialties, so it was a piece of cake for her. She read the document as she tranted it. The director¡¯s office soon rang up with the clicking sound of theputer. Evan remained grouchy and frowning. Is this woman actually that capable, or is she just putting on an act? I hope she¡¯s not secretly ying video games over there. Evan walked to her side curiously and checked theputer screen. Holy, she¡¯s actually tranting the document! Wait, so she really canmunicate in three differentnguages? Thenguage from A Nation was not popr, so most applicants were stuck at that stage, but Nicole could understand it. Evan thought about the way Nicole acted that night all those years ago. It was like they were two completely different people! There was a saying that imed that women were most attractive when they were focused on doing something. There was a moment when Evan¡¯s heart thumped faster when he saw her fingers dancing on the keyboard. Unfortunately, his earlier bias on Nicole squashed any positive impression he had for her within seconds. After Nicole finished tranting everything, she stood up and asked, ¡°Are you going to personally check everything, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan shot her a deadly re before answering, ¡°The HR department is responsible for that.¡± John walked over to theputer soon after and sent the tranted content to the HR department. About twenty minutester, Evan received the call. ¡°Mr. Seet, those three documents were perfect. It is especially impressive that the potential recruit could trante the document in thenguage from A Nation. Thatnguage is not popr, so very few knew it. No one has ever scored 100% on that part of the test before, and our department needs a skilled employee like that.¡± Sophia sat at the side and heard everything from the phone. She couldn¡¯t help but give Nicole a big thumbs up. Sophia liked Nicole more and more. Kind, beautiful, and smart. She is perfect for my boy. Given the current situation, it is difficult to find a beautiful woman who is also skilled to be ced in the workforce. Sophia was certain that the woman standing in front of her could break through to her arrogant son. ¡°Anything else you¡¯d like to say, Evan? She has proved herself.¡± As a director, Evan couldn¡¯t go back on his words. He had no choice but to let Nicole stay and work there. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯re notpletely useless? Stay at the office and do your job. Don¡¯t stray or work outside your job scope.¡± Nicole knew exactly what Evan meant when he used the word stray. She never thought about seducing him, but if she stayed with thepany, she could have a stable ie. That would give the kids a better life, and she could spend more time with Kyle, so she was delighted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I am only here to do my job.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nicole¡¯s job wasn¡¯t too difficult or stressful, so Sophia discussed the matter with Evan. Nicole still had to take care of Kyle, so they made a deal and decided that she only needed to work part-time. She would be tasked with tranting documents from A Nation only. Nicole was delighted with that arrangement. That would give her sufficient time to take care of her three other kids as well. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At night, Nicole had already left when Evan returned to Hillside Vi. When he saw the tableful of exquisite and salivating dishes, he frowned a little because he was sure that Nicole had cooked the food as well. Evan tried, but he couldn¡¯t deny that her cooking was¡­ perhaps, possibly, just a teeny bit above average. ke caught Evan staring at dinner, so the former quickly walked up. ke hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Tussaud prepared dinner tonight, Mr. Seet. She asked us not to throw the food away, even if you refuse to eat them. That¡¯d be too wasteful, so she asked us to call her instead. She would drive over and take the food home.¡± Take them home? Huh? What is that woman thinking? Is she trying to take advantage of the situation? Evan pulled up the chair angrily and sat down. She is trying to take advantage of the situation, huh? Like hell I¡¯d let you! ¡°Get Kyle over. It¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Kyle got out of his room and deliberately put a food container beside him as Nicole had instructed. Evan stared strangely at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to pack some for Mommy, so she doesn¡¯t need to do anything else when shees to collect the food.¡± Evan¡¯s face darkened instantly. He tossed the food container aside and instructed, ¡°We are not giving that woman anything! Finish everything, and you are not allowed to call her Mommy!¡± ke tilted his head down and was secretly gleeful. Evan acted just as Tussaud predicted. Looks like Mr. Seet¡¯s mother is no longer the only person who can deal with Mr. Seet¡¯s temper. Ms. Tussaud can handle it as well. The more Evan ate, the hungrier he became. He suspected that Nicole had drugged the dishes, so he talked about how he should have the doctor examine the food she prepared. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. Every inch of the house, including the kitchen, is under surveince. I was also in the kitchen monitoring everything when Ms. Tussaud cooked, and I never left, so it is definitely fine.¡± Really? Then why am I so addicted to it? Evan handed his empty bowl over and instructed, ¡°Get me another bowl of porridge.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± That night, Kyle and Juan talked via their smartwatches. Kyle told Juan which dishes Evan ate and which were Evan¡¯s favorites. After that, Juan acted like a walkie-talkie and shared everything with Nicole. Nicole grinned as she listened. ¡°Daddy seems to like your cooking a lot, Mommy.¡± ¡°That man¡­¡± Nicole suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t know how toment on Evan. In a way, they were almost as estranged as the bird in the sky and the fish in the water. ¡°Mommy, do you miss Daddy?¡± asked Juan as he stared at Nicole. His clear dark eyes shone under the lights. Nicole turned around and stroked his tiny head. ¡°That is not true! Why would I miss him?¡± insisted Nicole. Juan giggled. Mommy¡¯s face is turning as red as the apple that Maya loves. The next morning. Nicole prepared breakfast for her children, and Juan noticed that his Mommy was rushing back and forth between the kitchen and the living room. He knew that meant that she was in a hurry. ¡°Mommy, I will take Maya and Nina to the kindergarten today. You don¡¯t need to walk with us.¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll be worried.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can handle it. Besides, the kindergarten is close by now that we¡¯ve moved to our new ce.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Mommy. We can do it!¡± Nicole was touched when she saw how persistent the kids were. She had nned to drop them off at the kindergarten early before rushing to Hillside Vi to take care of Kyle. After that, she would take Kyle to the kindergarten as well. She could save some time if the three kids walked over on their own. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll call you if anything happens.¡± Nicole stared appreciatively at her kids. ¡°Mommy will whip up something good for lunch today,¡± promised Nicole. ¡°Hurray!¡± cheered Maya, who was louder than her siblings. Nicole didn¡¯t eat any breakfast before she rushed to Hillside Vi. Evan stared strangely at Nicole. That¡¯s early. Doesn¡¯t she have two other kids? Don¡¯t they need her to take care of them? ¡°Morning, Mr. Seet. Is Kyle up yet? I¡¯ll go make him some breakfast.¡± Kyle was still dreaming when he heard Nicole¡¯s voice. That prompted him to kick his tiny nket away and scratch his messy hair as he walked out of his room. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Nicole hurried over. ¡°Kyle, let me help you wash up,¡± offered Nicole. Evan spoke up before Kyle could respond. ¡°He can do it on his own, so don¡¯t spoil him,¡± ordered Evan. Kyle turned around and stared at him. His tiny face looked annoyed before he dragged himself to the washroom. Nicole then headed to the kitchen to make him some breakfast. ke grinned at her and informed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare breakfast, Ms. Tussaud. Your mornings are too packed, so Mr. Seet¡¯s mother said that you only need to prepare lunch and dinner.¡± Nicole really appreciated how thoughtful Sophia was. Kyle barely ate any of his sandwiches before he set it down. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t like them. Nicole was heartbroken to see that, so she asked, ¡°Kyle, what would you like to have for breakfast? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± What? Do you have any idea what time it is?¡± Evan¡¯s frustrated tone rang up and prompted Nicole to check her watch. Evan was right, and she didn¡¯t have time to cook anything. ¡°Sorry, I was worried about him going hungry, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to the time.¡± Evan stared intently at her before he suddenly scoffed aloud. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. You abandoned Kyle when he was just a baby, so why bother putting on an act now? Do you honestly think you can fool everyone? Nicole got confused. She was trying to figure out why he scoffed when Evan red over in distaste and insulted, ¡°Your acting sucks.¡± After that, he walked up the stairs. Nicole connected the dots then. Ah, he assumed that this is all an act. Wow, a man really would find everything you do suspicious when he doesn¡¯t trust you. Nicole figured that she would never be able to clear her good name with Evan. She sighed but soon realized that she was overthinking. Why bother caring what he thinks of me? He can think of anything he wants. That won¡¯t affect me. Kyle packed up soon after and walked out of his bedroom with his backpack on. Nicole helped him straighten his clothes some more before they held hands and left the living room together. They got into the car, and Nicole turned to Kyle. She asked with a concerned tone, ¡°What do you like to have for breakfast? How about Mommy prepare everything beforehand and bring it over for you? You can have the same breakfast as Juan, Nina, and Maya.¡± Kyle was curious about what his siblings have for breakfast, so he nodded happily as soon as he heard that they could all have the same dishes for breakfast. The car reached Grant Kindergarten soon after. Kyle hopped out of the car and waved goodbye to Nicole before he turned around and walked into the kindergarten. Nicole grinned as she stared at his tiny figure moving away. She had fantasized countless times about having the opportunity to do something for Kyle. Just some motherly care for him, and her wish finally came true. Nicole didn¡¯t get back into her car until she could no longer see Kyle¡¯s back. She quickly made a U-turn and rushed to Seet Group. That was her first day at work, so she was terrified of making a mistake. She kept reminding herself that she must do a good job. John led her to her department and handed two documents to her. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, this is your task for the day, please print the documents out once you have finished tranting them. You can leave after you deliver them to Mr. Seet.¡± Tranting those documents was a simple task for her, but delivering them to Evan¡­ He¡¯s gonna scowl at me and insult me again. Nicole was extremely reluctant to do that. ¡°Can I ask someone else to hand them to Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. These documents are confidential, and Mr. Seet had specially requested for you to deliver them personally. You cannot let anyone else see them.¡± They¡¯re that important? And Evan requested them? Nicole got even more nervous. She felt like Evan had an ulterior motive for asking her to deliver these documents. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She would have to deal with it when the problem arose. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 I should be fine as long as I deal with him like I always do, right? At worst, I will just act dumb and get through it. Nicole dove into her job aftering to that conclusion. She was focused, and her beautiful fingers danced endlessly on the keyboard while her gaze was stuck on the document from A Nation. She got a hang of it rather quickly. She was perfect when she focused on the job. About an hourter, she tranted both documents. She stretched a little and massaged her neck before she printed the documents out as requested. The crucial moment and most difficult task came after that. Her anxiety spread from the deepest core of her heart. She was about to go face Evan, and her heart thumped in an uneven rhythm. She walked to the director¡¯s office and hesitated for three seconds before she took a deep breath and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Nicole walked into the office as soon as that deep, sexy voice rang up. She politely ced the tranted documents in front of Evan as she said, ¡°Mr. Seet, these are the tranted documents. Please take a look.¡± Evan never bothered looking at her. He got the documents and scanned them. Others would take several hours to trante those documents, but she did it in an hour. That was fast. Evan was worried about her making a mistake, so he scanned every word. To his surprise, everything was urate, and the job was done perfectly. Fast and urate. This woman is actually pretty good. Still¡­ when did she learn thenguage from A Nation? Evan had always been surprised and curious about that. He tilted his gaze up and asked, ¡°You mastered thenguage from A Nation. Why?¡± ¡°To read medical documents and treat my patients better,¡± replied Nicole humbly and directly. Evan narrowed his eyes and examined her. Her beautiful face only had a little make-up on, but she still looked stunning. Moreover, that simple make-up matched her pink formal outfit. Who would¡¯ve thought that this woman has a good side too? Then Evan thought about how she said that she learned thenguage to better cure others. Evan¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of anger. She did cure Kyle, but he seemed to have developed some mental issues after being in contact with her. She must be behind all that! Evan suddenly felt like the woman was too scheming and looked mean. Hence¡­ This woman did so many vile things just to work by my side, and I will not let her scheme progress so smoothly! ¡°Not bad,¡± praised Evan generously despite his grouchy expression. Nicole didn¡¯t expect that. She grinned slightly and was about to thank him out of courtesy when she heard Evan adding, ¡°Now write the tranted document down by hand. Please make sure that your handwriting is clear, strong, and in a straight line.¡± W-what? Writing everything down by hand? And with all those conditions? The content is printed, so why would he need a handwritten copy? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nicole stared at him suspiciously. ¡°This is a unique document, and the client asked for the content to be written by hand. You are an employee of thepany, so it is your job to do as you are told. Please start writing right away.¡± Evan spoke calmly and made his excuse and request sound ever so justified. Naturally, Nicole knew that he was bullsh*tting, but there was nothing she could do about it. She red angrily and replied, ¡°John actually mentioned that I can leave after I tranted these two documents. I would bete in picking Kyle up if I stay and copy everything by hand.¡± Evan¡¯s handsome face darkened a little. His fingers tapped on the table before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I will have someone else to go pick Kyle up.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I have three other kids to pick up! ¡°Go ahead, tell me what other problems you have,¡± replied Evan as he looked at her with a meaning glow in his eyes. He looked as if he would solve all problems so she could stay and work. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Nicole knew that he was determined to go against her and that there was no point in saying anything else, so she kept quiet. Still, the way he bullied her so tantly got her upset, and she rolled her eyes at him before picking up the documents and left the office. Bang! She mmed the door. Ah, what a terrible temper. Evan was sitting on his chair, and not only was he not angry, but his handsome face also lit up with a hint of glee. Take your time and copy those documents by hand. Do you think you can get what you want by using dirty tricks? No freaking way! Nicole returned to her office and mmed the documents onto her desk. The fury burning in her was intense. That f*cking Evan Seet! Asking me to write everything down by hand like that. He¡¯s obviously just making things difficult for me! If I skip lunch and write them out, would that assh*le im that my handwriting wasn¡¯t good enough and use that as an excuse to make me write repeatedly? Am I doomed to be bullied for no reason? What do I do now? Nicole stared at those two thick documents and sighed. ¡­¡­ It was time to go home from kindergarten, and Kyle saw that the one who went to pick him up was not his Mommy. Instead, Davin came. Kyle couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Davin wasn¡¯t angry about that rude question. He understood that was Kyle¡¯s usual style. No mental illness or episodes today¡­ Kyle had always scowled at Davin as if Davin owed him money or something. ¡°Your Daddy called me toe and pick you up. Why else would I bothering?¡± replied Davin, who adjusted based on Kyle¡¯s attitude. Davin looked just as mean as Kyle at that moment. Kyle ignored Davin and crawled into the car before instructing, ¡°Bring me home as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°As quickly as possible? My car doesn¡¯t work that way and I will determine the speed.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes at Davin. This idiot is bing more and more annoying. Juan is too nice to Davin and he has spoiled this man! Davin only started driving to the Hillside Vi when Kyle stopped making demands. Kyle dashed into his room and locked the door as soon as he got home. Davin¡¯s suspicion grew. He felt that the kid must have some sort of secrets and must be monitored. Kyle fished out his smartwatch and called Juan to ask why their Mommy didn¡¯t go pick him up. Is something wrong? Juan was upset as well. He replied, ¡°Mommy hasn¡¯te home. She said that she has to work overtime and asked us to have lunch on our own.¡± Work overtime? Kyle frowned and recalled how Davin had said that Evan was the one who asked Davin to go pick Kyle up from the kindergarten. Daddy must be responsible for Mommy having to work overtime! Kyle soon heard a car pulling up, and he checked via the window. As expected, he saw Evan¡¯s car pulling up in the driveway. Mommy is so busy that she can¡¯t go home to cook for Juan and the others, yet Daddy is free enough to come home on time? Daddy must¡¯ve done something to Mommy! Evan had just gotten into the living room when Davin walked up mysteriously and informed, ¡°Kyle locked himself in the room as soon as he got home. I suspect he is keeping a secret.¡± Davin didn¡¯t want to be yelled at by Evan again, so he left as soon as he finished speaking. Evan¡¯s irises constricted, and he walked to Kyle¡¯s room and knock on it. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Kyle, it¡¯s Daddy. Come out for lunch.¡± No response? Evan got the spare key for the room and opened the door. That was when Evan caught Kyle hiding something nervously in a hurry. If I saw correctly, he is hiding the smartwatch I bought for him. Who is Kyle talking to? And why is he worried about me finding out? ¡°Time for lunch, Kyle.¡± Evan acted calm as he asked Kyle toe out for lunch. Kyle pouted and had his tiny head down as he followed behind his dad. Kyleined when he sat by the dining table and saw what was for lunch. ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we have today, so bear with it and dig in.¡± Evan picked up his fork. He thought about Nicole¡¯s amazing cooking and felt that the food in front of him was rather nd as well. He had his fork with him, but he never moved either. It seemed that Evan was displeased with the food and was reluctant to eat them as well. Kyle caught all that, and his tiny face scowled as heined, ¡°We won¡¯t need to suffer for lunch if you hadn¡¯t forced Mommy to work overtime. Davin wouldn¡¯t need to go pick me up either!¡± Evan turned to Kyle. How did he know that I made Nicole work overtime? ¡°Who told you that she is working overtime?¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Juan told Kyle about the overtime when they spoke on the phone. He even learned that Nicole had his siblings to feed themselves. However, Kyle didn¡¯t dare to share that aloud because his Mommy told him that he couldn¡¯t let his Daddy know about Juan¡¯s existence. Kyle was stunned and never said a word. Evan frowned and thought about how Kyle had hid the smartwatch away when the door was opened¡­ Could it be¡­ Did Nicole tell Kyle about the overtime? Is that why Kyle is worried about me finding out who he was talking to? Evan¡¯s dark eyes narrowed. That woman is trying to drive me and my son apart by telling Kyle about how I messed with her at work? Oh, Nicole Lane, you are going to be so dead! Kyle didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore when he saw how furious his father looked. The former simply drank his soup. Kyle only had a sip before he spat it out. After that, he imed to be full even though he never took a bite. He got up angrily and returned to his room. Evan stared at the boy¡¯s tiny figure and felt terrible. Is he going on a hunger strike for Nicole¡¯s sake? Does Nicole think that she can get out of working overtime by conning Kyle into not eating? Does she think she can do whatever she wants by manipting Kyle? Countless incidents happened after she cured Kyle, and that must¡¯ve affected Kyle¡¯s mind deeply. No, I can¡¯t let her anywhere near my son anymore! That afternoon, Evan rushed to Nicole¡¯s desk angrily as soon as he reached the office. He saw, via the ss window, that Nicole was writing away. This woman is fluent in thenguage from A Nation, and she can be an asset to thepany. Hence, she can stay if she wants, but I will not let her anywhere near Kyle again! Evan made up his mind and opened the door. Nicole was stunned to see him walking in suddenly. She stood up. He¡¯s probably here to check on the handwritten documents. Nicole handed a few pieces of paper to him and said, ¡°Is Mr. Seet happy with this?¡± Evan checked the document. To his surprise, her handwriting was pretty neat, and she actually had been writing everything by hand. However¡­ Evan¡¯s irises constricted. He ignored the beautiful handwriting and the effort Nicole put in it before tearing them apart cruelly. ¡°I am not satisfied. Rewrite everything!¡± Nicole saw how Evan had torn the documents that she skipped lunch to work on. She clenched her fist, and the fury in her was no longer controble. She was about toin when she heard Evan sharing yet another surprising news with her. ¡°You are no longer needed as Kyle¡¯s nanny, so stay away from him!¡± Evan spoke like he was barking military orders, and his tone was domineering. ¡°Why not?¡± asked Nicole as she frowned in confusion as she looked at him. It was bad enough that he bullied her at work. Now, he won¡¯t let her near Kyle anymore? This man is really going all out against me. Evan red at her in disdain before he scoffed, ¡°You knew the reason. Do you really think that you can manipte Kyle and get whatever you want? That won¡¯t happen. Not even in your dreams!¡± Manipting Kyle? When have I ever manipted Kyle? And what did I supposedly make him do? ¡°Evan Seet, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You told Kyle about how you¡¯re working overtime, and you knew what you asked him to do.¡± When have I ever told Kyle about me working overtime? Evan¡¯s convinced tone made Nicole feel like she couldn¡¯t clear her name. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I didn¡¯t do any of that! I honestly didn¡¯t.¡± Evan ignored her. His sharp gaze shifted from her before he walked out of the office. Nicole¡¯s heart felt hollowed out when she saw the pieces of paper on the floor. Evan Seet, you a*shole! How could you do this to me? Nicole was in a daze the entire afternoon. She knew what the consequences were for stubbornly going against Evan. Sophia made the job arrangement and if Evan acted that way, then he must¡¯ve alreadye up with a way to deal with Sophia. As such, there was no way he would hold back on bullying Nicole. But what about Kyle? He needs his mother! Chapter 83 Chapter 83 That night. Kyle had been grouchy ever since he got home from kindergarten. He kept staring at the origami Nicole folded for him without saying a word. ke could tell that the kid missed his mother, so he sighed. ke got the new Lego set out of the toy box and ced it in front of Kyle before suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s build a boat together. It¡¯s your favorite game.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t even look at it. He stood up coolly and proudly, then headed back to his own room. Lego is nothingpared to Mommy, regardless of what new technology they used. His Mommy had to work overtime that afternoon, so she couldn¡¯t go pick him up from the kindergarten. She didn¡¯t drop by that night either, and Kyle knew that his Daddy must have something to do with it. Daddy is so mean! Kyleid on the bed in protest, and he refused to eat even though Evan told him to go have dinner. ¡°Kyle skipped lunch too. This is unhealthy and simply won¡¯t do, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. So Kyle ns on continuing the hunger strike all just to help Nicole? ¡°Just ignore him. He¡¯ll have to eat when he¡¯s hungry enough.¡± ke knew just how stubborn Evan was, and Kyle would just end up hurting himself by acting up like that. How can a kid skip meals like that? That night, ke secretly made some chicken drumstick and fried prawns for Kyle after Evan had gone into the study room to work. ¡°Kyle, you should have some food. You¡¯re still a kid, and your body is still developing, so you can¡¯t skip meals like that.¡± Kyle¡¯s tiny lips pouted, and he took one look at the delicious chicken drumstick. In the end, he stubbornly instructed ke to take everything away. ke sighed. There is no DNA test needed. These two are definitely father and son. ke had no choice but to leave the room. The door had just been closed when Kyle¡¯s smartwatch suddenly rang. He quickly picked it up and saw that he had a message. He opened it. Juan: Daddy is a meanie and he bullies Mommy! We must teach him a lesson. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After their Mommy got home, she made dinner for them, then went back to her room to copy the documents. She kept working and still hadn¡¯t gone to bed, even though it was alreadyte. Juan peeped and saw that his Mommy¡¯s eyes were reddened. She put some eye drops on them before she continued working. She worked overtime this afternoon and still has to work thiste at night¡­ Someone must¡¯ve forced her to do so! Grandma personally got Mommy into thepany, so no one but Daddy would dare to bully her! That was how Juan came to the conclusion that his Daddy was bullying his Mommy. Kyle: How do we teach him a lesson? I miss Mommy. Juan: Daddy raised you, and you may feel bad for going against him, so let me do it! Kyle: What are you going to do? Juan: Let¡¯s switch identities tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to your kindergarten. Kyle thought about how he could hang out with his Mommy and eat the delicious food his Mommy cooked if he switched identity with Juan¡­ Kyle¡¯s eyes glowed as brightly as the stars in the sky before he agreed to the n: Deal! After making that deal, his tiny, proud face shone with a hint of joy. Evan thought that Kyle was asleep, so he quietly opened the door to check on him. That was when he saw Kyle giggling at his smartwatch. Evan couldn¡¯t help but frown. Is he talking to Nicole again? Oh, f*ck! Fine, I¡¯d like to see what else could that woman get Kyle to do now since it is clear that a hunger strike won¡¯t work. The next day. Davin was dropping Kyle off at the kindergarten that day, and he dashed out of the house as if his life depended on it. Davin grinned at that tiny figure and sighed, ¡°Awh, the kid likes school.¡± Evan was sitting gracefully on the sofa with his legs crossed. His handsome face oozed immense darkness. This is not about him liking school. This is about him not wanting to see me. He even had his back to me when he drank milk this morning, and he never took one look at me. That was how upset Kyle was with Evan. This kid got brainwashed by that woman so easily even though I have raised him. Shouldn¡¯t our years together make me more important to him? She¡¯s only been around for a few days! Evan was undeniably depressed about it. Davin saw how his brother was ignoring him, so he cleared his throat awkwardly before he left to chase after Kyle. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 On the way to the kindergarten, Davin kept sneaking a peek at Kyle. That was the tinier version of Evan¡¯s emotionless face, and it was Kyle¡¯s usual style. Davin hadn¡¯t seen that cute, energetic side of Kyle in a while. Could it be¡­ Is he cured? Davin frowned a little. That¡¯s too bad. I won¡¯t hear his cute voice calling me uncle or praising me as the best anymore. And he¡¯s definitely not going to hug me without being asked or ambush me with a kiss on my cheek anymore¡­ Davin couldn¡¯t help but sigh quietly. Then he thought about it more. Hang on, it¡¯s healthy for Kyle to not show any signs of having a split personality disorder! Darn it, what kind of uncle would hope for his nephew to be mentally ill? I am such a jerk! The car soon arrived at Grant Kindergarten. Davin told Kyle to be careful when getting out of the car and advised him to get along well with the other kids. Kyle ignored all that and left with his backpack. He didn¡¯t even look back! He¡¯s still as distant towards me as he always has. Davin¡¯s heart hurt, and he suddenly had a weird idea. How great would it be if there are two Kyles? One would be all cool and proud while the other can be yful and energetic¡­ You idiot! You may want two nephews, but your brother doesn¡¯t have twins! Davin chuckled mockingly at himself before he drove away. Evan went to work. He had just gotten out of the elevator when he saw someone standing by his office door. She is standing over there¡­ did shee all the way just to wait for me? Evan paused. Heter continued walking in that confident and sexy manner. When he walked past Nicole, he heard her greeting politely, ¡°Mr. Seet.¡± He frowned and stopped. What trick is this woman ying? Or did she get so tired from copying the document that she¡¯s acting up? ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Evan calmly. Nicole handed him the documents that she spent an entire night copying. ¡°Please check.¡± Evan turned around and epted the documents. He flipped through the thick files. That woman actually copied everything? She didn¡¯t work all night, did she? Evan scanned her and saw her bloodshot eyes. She put on some make-up to conceal her weariness, but it was still in to see that she worked the entire night. Evan was surprised, and shock zipped past his eyes. Hmm, she is going all out just to work beside me, huh? You won¡¯t give up until you get what you want. Is that it? Okay, fine! I¡¯d like to see just how much you can endure. ¡°They are not good enough. Redo,¡± said Evan while wearing no emotions on his face. Nicole wasn¡¯t surprised to hear any of that. Her exhausted face even lit up with a faint smile upon hearing his order. Evan stared and wondered if he saw it right. Is that woman smiling even though she is asked to rewrite everything? Why would she do that? Nicole¡¯s red lips mocked him at the very next second. ¡°Mr. Seet, a resignation letter is ced within these documents, yet you never noticed it. I guess you must have paid attention when you read it,¡± said Nicole sarcastically. She deliberately put emphasis on the words ¡®must have paid attention¡¯ to highlight her sarcasm. Evan only flipped through the pages because he had already decided to get her to rewrite everything. Thus, he never really looked carefully. In other words, it didn¡¯t matter how good her handwriting was. Her handwriting could be better than the printed version, and Evan would still ask her to rewrite the whole thing. She obviously saw thating. That¡¯s why she deliberately hid her resignation letter within the documents. She¡¯s probably not serious about resigning, though. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spent the entire night writing the documents. She could¡¯ve just skipped them and only type out the resignation letter. ¡°Nicole Lane, what do you mean by your resignation letter?¡± ¡°Obviously, it means that I am resigning.¡± ¡°Resigning? Why spent the night rewriting everything if you¡¯re going to resign anyway?¡± asked Evan as he stared at her in surprise. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Nicole looked into his eyes and scoffed, ¡°Because I want to know how far you would go just to make things difficult for me. You never even read anything before you asked me to rewrite repeatedly. Mr. Seet, this is your doing, and you should keep that in mind.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Nicole spoke softly, but her tone was dead serious. I-is she saying something else? Is there a hidden message somewhere? Nicoleter got the handwritten documents from Evan. She had spent the entire night rewriting it, but rip! She tore those documents up without any hesitation. One after another¡­ until everything was in pieces. She then tossed those shreds in the air, and they danced like snow on a beautiful winter night. Evan narrowed his eyes. This woman spent the entire night writing everything, then tore them apart herself. What game is she ying? Evan was still trying to figure it out when Nicole turned around and walked away gracefully. She was cool, determined, wild, and free. Who would¡¯ve thought that this woman can be so cool? At that moment, Evan found himself a little lost with anxiety slowly creeping up in him as he stared at her walking away. Evan instinctively tightened his fist. Nicole Lane got off easy. She deserved the treatment she received compared to all the vile things she had done. What I did was nothing! The glint in Evan¡¯s eyes became less bright when he walked into his office. He hadn¡¯t even sat down before his door was knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± John rushed over as soon as Evan finished speaking. ¡°Ms. Tussaud refused to trante the document from A Nation and is leaving, Mr. Seet. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°She has resigned. Have someone else trante the document.¡± ¡°What? Uh¡­ Um¡­¡± said John, who looked surprised when he heard what Evan said. He seemed to be at a loss for words after that. Evan shifted his gaze to John and barked, ¡°What? Why are you acting like thepany can¡¯t survive without her?¡± John seemed troubled when he replied, ¡°We regrly receive sizable orders from A Nation, but the company never epted them because no one is fluent in thatnguage. After Ms. Tussaud joined us, we finally had the skill needed, so yesterday afternoon, we epted our clients¡¯ orders from A Nation. Every single one of those business transactions is over a hundred million in value, and we need the rted documents tranted immediately.¡± Evan red at John, ¡°So?¡± John answered nervously, ¡°The trantor before Ms. Tussaud, Jimmy, used to trante documents from A Nation, but Jimmy doesn¡¯t fully understand thatnguage. Hence, we can¡¯t get him to work on those documents. Uhm¡­ So, uh, t-thepany needs Ms. Tussaud. She¡¯s the only one who can do it.¡± She¡¯s the only one? Huh, that is ridiculous! Those documents aren¡¯t holy scriptures, and there is no way that only she can trante them! Evan scoffed and ordered, ¡°Get HR to recruit someone else. Offer a great sry. I refuse to believe that we can¡¯t find anyone else.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a rush, and only a few people know that nation¡¯snguage, so it might be difficult¡­¡± ¡°Then you better f*cking hurry! Get out now!¡± scolded Evan before John even finished speaking. John was frightened, and he quickly turned around to get out of the office. Holy! What is up with Mr. Seet today? Why is he so angry suddenly? John sighed before he hurried over to the HR department. ¡­¡­ Nicole hadn¡¯t left the office for long before her phone suddenly rang. She checked the screen and saw that it was an unknown number. That got her to hesitate a little before answering it. ¡°Hi, who is this?¡± ¡°Ms. Tussaud, it¡¯s me, Evan¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°Hi, Mrs. Seet. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I have heard all about it. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Evan has been bullying you? I¡¯ll help you out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already resigned.¡± ¡°Resign? That stupid kid. Don¡¯t you worry, I will have him beg you to go back!¡± ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± Sophia was truly impatient. Nicole hadn¡¯t even finished speaking but the call was hung up. Get Evan to beg me? That¡¯s not going to be easy¡­ Wait, something¡¯s off. How did Sophia know that Evan had been bullying me? Evan certainly won¡¯t tell her, and those close to him won¡¯t either. They? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. wouldn¡¯t dare to. Is there a whistleblower who simply can¡¯t stand how he bullied me? That¡¯s not likely. Who would risk offending the boss just for me? Nicole simply couldn¡¯t figure it out. Sophia sighed in front of her grandson after hanging up the phone. ¡°Your dad really needs a good whooping!¡± ¡°Grandma, you gotta help Ms. Tussaud. Daddy refused to let her take care of me and forced her to work overtime during lunch. She even had to stay up all night just to finish work. He is such a big bully.¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Sophia looked at ¡°Kyle¡± and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma will talk to your dad and settle scores with him!¡± ¡°Thanks grandma.¡± Juan, who was impersonating Kyle, went to look for Sophia early in the morning toin and seek justice for his mom. He was satisfied after getting Sophia¡¯s promise that she would support his mom. Soon, it was time for him to go to school in Kyle¡¯s ce. The boy looked at Sophia miserably and said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s time for me to go to school, see youter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the maids to send you there!¡± Juan had wanted to reject the offer but agreed after remembering that he was going to Kyle¡¯s school. When they arrived at Grant Kindergarten, Juan got out of the car and texted Kyle immediately. Kyle raised his hand immediately after reading the message. ¡°Teacher, my tummy is aching. May I go to the toilet?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The teachers knew that Kyle was from an influential family as the Head of Kindergarten and a few other teachers got fired because of him. As such, the current staff members of the school took note to pay special attention to Kyle. However, as Evan had previously instructed the school not to give his son any privileged treatment and to treat him just like one of the other kids, they did not dare to show concern for Kyle too tantly. That being said, Kyle was still the heir of the Seet Group. As such, his teachers made sure that the boy was well taken care of in school. A few minutester, ¡°Kyle¡± returned to the ssroom. The teacher approached him and asked with concern, ¡°Is your stomach feeling better?¡± Stomach? Juan was stunned for a moment but quickly realized what was going on. He nodded vigorously and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief then. If you¡¯re not feeling well again, inform me immediately, okay?¡± Juan was pleasantly surprised by the treatment Kyle was receiving and was truly happy for him. After school, Juan took the initiative to mingle with the rest of the students, joking around and joining them for games. Kyle¡¯s such an introvert and had always kept to himself, why is he suddenly so active? The teacher was secretly observing ¡°Kyle¡± as she was worried about his stomachache. That was when she saw the strange scene and found it puzzling. Because of that, she decided to pay even more attention to him. Meanwhile, Sophia had just arrived at the office in a huff. Dressed in warm colors matched with a purple jacket and with her hair neatly tied up into a bun, the woman looked extremely smart, professional, and elegant. The office employees took turns to greet Sophia as she walked past them. As Sophia was in a rush, she merely waved at them as a form of acknowledgment. With a clear goal of settling scores with her son in mind, she headed straight towards the president¡¯s office. m! The door to the president¡¯s office was suddenly swung open. The moment Evan looked up, he saw his mother charging in with a murderous look on her face. ¡°Mom, what brought you here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Evan cradled his forehead. For some unknown reason, images of Nicole feigning ignorance suddenly shed in his mind. He seemed to have had an idea. I should feign ignorance! ¡°Are you here for the board meeting?¡± Sophia looked at her son in bewilderment. There¡¯s still a long way to go until the next board meeting. Didn¡¯t we just have one a few days ago? As Evan was someone who always had a good sense of time, it was hard for Sophia to believe that he had remembered the date of the board meeting wrongly. Is he¡­ Trying to feign ignorance? Ha! I¡¯m ready to take you on, my dear son!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here for the board meeting!¡± Sophia plopped herself down on the sofa after saying that and fixed her gaze on Evan. Evan, feeling uneasy being stared at, said, ¡°Let me go and take a look to see if the directors have arrived.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Sophia stood up and walked towards her son. Evan froze. He was finally resigned to the fact that there was no way he could escape. ¡°Mom, please take a seat!¡± ¡°Why? Are you not going anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get John to check.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you get him to check on Tussaud¡¯s situation at work instead?¡± As expected, mom¡¯s here for Nicole. That woman must have b*tched about me behind my back! She really is the ultimate queen ofints! Evan¡¯s pupils constricted and his handsome face darkened. Simmering with anger, the man stopped avoiding his mom¡¯s questioning and replied, ¡°She has already resigned!¡± ¡°And what¡¯s her reason for doing that?¡± Sophia asked directly without beating about the bush. ¡°You should be asking her instead!¡± Evan turned around and looked at his mom as he uttered each word firmly and clearly. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Even if she asks you to talk to me, I am not changing my stance. I will never let that woman step into the office or Hillside Vi ever again!¡± ¡°You¡­ why do you have to make life so difficult for a woman?¡± Why? Because I hate her! Because we¡¯re talking about a heartless, instigative, and maniptive woman who abandoned her family, feigned death, lied¡­ and did all sorts of bad things! But Evan did not intend to mention any of those to Sophia. He did not want his mom to know that Tussaud¡¯s real name was Nicole and that she was Kyle¡¯s mother. Evan was worried that if Sophia found out about that, she would start helping that woman so that Kyle would finally have a mom. He did not expect that even without him mentioning it, Sophia was already taking that woman¡¯s side. That had really surprised Evan. Wait a minute! Mom can¡¯t have possibly already found out that Nicole is Kyle¡¯s mom¡­ right? Wanting to test the waters, Evan spoke, ¡°Mom, do you know that she¡¯s¡­ ¡° ¡°What?¡± Sophia looked at Evan with a confused look on her face. Ah, I don¡¯t think mom knows it yet. Evan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s an extremelypetent doctor and should be using her skills to treat patients and save lives! How can we keep her in ourpany?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Sophia was at a loss for words as she stared at her son. The reason he gave seemed like a good one. But¡­ She would very much prefer such a virtuous woman to be her daughter-inw instead! Sophia was feeling rather confused by Evan¡¯s words. By saying that, is he actually putting Tussaud¡¯s interests first or going against her? Maybe he has his own ns? ¡°Evan, what exactly are you thinking of?¡± ¡°Mom, just stop worrying about me. You and dad haven¡¯t taken a vacation for a long time, right? Why don¡¯t you guys go somewhere and have some fun? You¡¯ve always wanted to go to Paris, no?¡± Indeed, Sophia had been nning to go to Paris for a long time. However, Jonathan seemed reluctant to go as he kept giving her excuses on multiple asions when she brought up the idea. That was also the reason why the trip was dyed. ¡°But your dad¡­ ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry about dad, I¡¯ll handle him!¡± Why is this boy so keen for me to go away on a holiday¡­? Sophia¡¯s eyes darkened. On the surface, she pretended to leave the office happily as Evan had promised to settle the problems surrounding her Paris holiday. The corners of Evan¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, thinking that the matter had finally been resolved. Nicole, now that there¡¯s no one to back you up anymore, I¡¯ll see what other tricks you have! At the same time, Nicole was munching on an apple while watching the job advertisement which Seet Group had put up on television. It seemed like the position she held was indeed an important one. Just then, an idea suddenly struck her. Nicole put down her apple and sped her hands together as she prayed: Dear God, Evan Seet is such a horrible man to bully a defenseless woman like me! Please make sure that he would not be able to find any suitable candidate to fill that position. I¡¯ll definitely give thanks for my prayer answered! Please help me! Amen! When Nicole was done with her prayer, she opened her eyes and let out a peal of abruptughter. She was surprised that her hatred for Evan had already grown to such an extent. Heh, am I too evil for wishing that? As if the heavens took pity on Nicole, the next few candidates interviewed by the hiring team who knew how to speak the native dialect of A Nation did not meet thepany¡¯s hiring requirements. The only one who passed had requested for an exorbitant remuneration. When Evan heard about that outrageous request, he mmed the candidate¡¯s portfolio on the desk and bellowed, ¡°How dare he state such a condition with just these capabilities! Don¡¯t we have any better candidates? The ones we had are all trash!¡± John looked towards the ground, afraid to make eye contact with his boss. He cleared his throat lightly and touched his nose nervously. ¡°Maybe, top talents tend to be more arrogant due to their sense of superiority?¡± Arrogant to the point that his requested sry is even more than the entire worth of thepany? ¡°Just tell him to get lost!¡± Evan yelled, exuding a terrifying aura. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± John answered and darted out of the room as if running for his life. As for that candidate, he was treated like a madman and thrown out of the building by the security guards. Feeling aggrieved by thepany¡¯s treatment towards him, thepletely baffled man took a detailed look at the hiring contract. There was a mistake in the expected remuneration¡­ Something doesn¡¯t seem right. He remembered very clearly that he did not ask for one hundred million for every word tranted! What was going on? Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Even though the man wanted to go back and rify matters, he remembered John¡¯s warning, stating clearly that if he had the nerves to return to the Seet Group, he would be beaten to a cripple. At that thought, the man decided against the idea. Forget it, what a strangepany. Those people are too hostile and not weing at all. It¡¯s better for me to apply for a job elsewhere. Sophia rang John after booking air tickets for her vacation. ¡°How did it go?¡± I knew that rascal had something up his sleeves when he showed so much enthusiasm over my vacation ns. He wouldn¡¯t be so nice to me out of the blue for nothing! A mother knows her son best after all. Obviously, Sophia would dly go on a vacation to Paris with her son¡¯s help, but she also needed to take care of her own goals. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I¡¯ve done everything as you instructed!¡± ¡°Excellent! Just keep the objective in mind, which is, other than Tussaud, thepany would not be able to hire any other trantors. Don¡¯t worry, I will not forget your reward when the task ispleted!¡± John felt ufortable when he heard the word ¡®reward¡¯ as it made him feel like he had betrayed his boss. The man was torn between his boss and his boss¡¯ mom. Why do I have to be caught between the both of them¡­ Indeed, the older one gets, the wiser one is! John fervently hoped that whatever he was doing was for Evan¡¯s happiness, as what Sophia had told him. That way, he would not feel so bad. After getting off the phone with Sophia, John headed to the president¡¯s office armed with a stack of urgent orders from A Nation. His heart was pounding frantically as he hesitated to knock on the door. Would boss kill me if I suggest that he ask Ms. Tussaud to return to thepany? That thought lingered for just a second before John took a deep breath and knocked. ¡°Come in,¡± Evan¡¯s voice sounded from inside the room. After hearing that, John braced himself and strode into the office. Evan was staring intently at hisputer screen. John walked towards Evan¡¯s desk gingerly and ced the stack of documents beside hisputer. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Mr. Seet, our clients from A Nation are starting to rush us for their documents. We need to get them tranted as soon as possible.¡± After John finished speaking, Evan looked up at him. Feeling the jitters, John did not dare to look directly at his boss and cast his eyes downwards immediately. Evan picked up the order document at the top of the pile and looked at the date, then at the amount¡­ His handsome face darkened instantly, as though an icy mask was ced over it. ¡°Where¡¯s our trantor?¡± John looked at his boss and stuttered, ¡°A-about that¡­ w-we are still¡­ searching for a suitable one.¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. John could already feel the temperature of the surrounding air decreasing rapidly even before Evan spoke. John felt as if he was trapped in an ice cer as shivers raced down his spine. Then he remembered Sophia¡¯s constant reminders. For Evan¡¯s happiness, we have to get Tussaud back to thepany at all costs. With that, John made up his mind to go all out to aplish his mission. ¡°Mr. Seet, in view of the urgency of the matter, should we ask Ms. Tussaud toe back?¡± John dug his nails into his tightly clenched fists as he made the suggestion. It felt like the most difficult sentence he had ever uttered. When John caught a glimpse of Evan¡¯s face, he noticed that it had turned even darker. To John, that was understandable. Evan was the president of apany after all. It was indeed not easy for him to personally ask an employee who had resigned to return to thepany. That would be too humiliating. Furthermore, the reason for her resignation was that Evan had intentionally made things difficult for her. Besides, with Tussaud¡¯s temper, she would not easily forgive Evan for giving her a hard time and agree to return to thepany. Damn, this is such a tough challenge¡­ While John was analyzing the situation in his head and feeling worried for Evan, Evan suddenly spoke, ¡°John, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, do as you deem fit!¡± John was momentarily stunned and looked at Evan nkly. What did Mr. Seet mean by that? Does he want me to be the one to persuade Ms. Tussaud toe back? Are you serious, Mr. Seet? Since you¡¯re the one who chased her away, shouldn¡¯t you bring her back personally? What a coward! John looked at Evan with an aggrieved expression and did not know what to do. ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m worried that I might not be the best person for the task. Ms. Tussaud left because of you, if you send me to bring her back, I¡­ ¡° Even though John was speaking at an almost inaudible volume, Evan still managed to hear what he said. ¡°Did I ask you to bring her back?¡± Evan paused while a faint smile appeared on his perfectly sculpted face. ¡°But of course, if you are unable to find any other suitable candidates, you can always choose to find her. It¡¯s your call.¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Errr¡­ It was obvious that Evan wanted John to be the one to bring Tussaud back. In other words, finding a trantor for thepany had be John¡¯s responsibility. That way, even if Nicole were being asked to return to thepany, it wouldn¡¯t be Evan¡¯s doing. John would be the one who had brought her back. What a brilliant way for boss to preserve his dignity! But Mr. Seet, does it not prick your conscience to get another person to sort out your mess! Argh! ¡°Go ahead and get it done!¡± ¡°Errr¡­ ¡° ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Evan cocked his eyebrows and asked in a cold tone. ¡°Oh, no. No problem at all,¡± John had no choice but to give in begrudgingly. John hung his head in defeat as he left Evan¡¯s office and let out a bitterugh. Just then, he suddenly remembered that Sophia¡¯s intention was for Evan to bring Tussaud back personally. He rang Sophia immediately. After Sophia heard John¡¯s grievances, the corners of her lips curled up into a smile. Shirking responsibility, eh? Seems exactly like what my son would do. Hmm, as the president¡¯s assistant, John should also share the president¡¯s burdens. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of hiring assistants? ¡°What should we do next, Mrs. Seet?¡± ¡°Just go and bring her back!¡± ¡°Errr¡­ me?¡± ¡°Yup, you¡¯re the president¡¯s assistant, you should¡­ ¡° John let out a heavy sigh after Sophia finished speaking and decided to do ording to her wishes. If Mr. Seet knew what I have done, I wonder how mad he would be! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At that moment, John only had one thought in his mind, It¡¯s not easy to be a president¡¯s assistant! However, it¡¯s arduous to be President Seet¡¯s assistant! To be¡­ Thoughts were running wild in John¡¯s head when he decided to stop thinking about it as it was more important for him toplete the task he was entrusted with. He took out his phone and dialed Nicole¡¯s number while walking out of the building. Nicole was on her way to pick up her kids when she heard her phone ring. When she saw John¡¯s number shing on the caller ID, it was as though Evan¡¯s detestable face was shing in front of her. Nicole frowned and ignored the call. Call all you want but I¡¯m definitely not answering! After the first call went unanswered, John tried calling a second time but Nicole continued to ignore it. She only picked up when John called the third time. ¡°Hello, Ms. Tussaud, John here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nicole asked nonchntly. ¡°Are you free to meet now? There¡¯s something I would like to discuss with you.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be wasting Mr. Lin¡¯s precious time. If there¡¯s anything important, you can just tell me over the phone.¡± Caught off guard by Nicole¡¯s response, John was stunned for a moment. After he recovered from his daze, he brought up the idea of Nicole returning back to work at thepany andvished compliments on her. He even gave her the freedom to state her desired remuneration. ¡°So, Ms. Tussaud, what do you¡­ ¡° ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, mywork signal doesn¡¯t seem to be working well, I can¡¯t really hear you¡­ Hello? Hmm, why can¡¯t I seem to hear anything? Hello? Can you hear me¡­¡± Nicole hung up the phone after pretending that she was unable to hear. Who do they think I am? Do they see me as someone who¡¯s at their beck and call? John sighed when he heard the line go dead. I knew that Ms. Tussaud wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle given that she had even dared to go against Mr. Seet! It seemed like John had to pay Nicole a visit personally in order to make any progress with the situation. A wide grin appeared on Nicole¡¯s face when she saw ¡®Juan¡¯ running towards her. ¡°Why are you running so fast? Where¡¯s Maya and Nina?¡± As Kyle missed his mommy too much and could not wait to see her, he was the first one to dash out of the kindergarten once the school bell rang. Nicole was still unaware of the fact that Kyle and Juan had switched ces and had assumed that the little boy in front of her was Juan. ¡°They¡¯re behind,¡± Kyle replied simply. The boy¡¯s eyes twinkled as he stared at Nicole lovingly. There was a puzzled look on Nicole¡¯s face when she saw her son¡¯s peculiar expression. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Kyle shook his head but nodded immediately after. ¡°What is it?¡± Nicole touched her face at once. Kyle was amused at his mom¡¯s reaction and he broke intoughter. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ beauty.¡± My mommy is the gentlest and most beautiful woman in the whole wide world. Nicole tousled Kyle¡¯s hair and suddenly found the smell of the boy¡¯s hair familiar. It smells like¡­ Before she could process her thoughts, however, she saw Nina sprinting towards them. ¡°Mommy, Juan ran off so quickly and didn¡¯t wait for us,¡± Nina, who was still catching her breath,ined to her mom while rolling her eyes at Kyle. Kyle¡¯s small face darkened. He was only in a rush because he wanted to see his mommy so badly. ¡°Where¡¯s Maya?¡± Nicole looked around and got worried when she could not see Maya. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¡°She¡¯s behind.¡± At that, Nicole lifted her feet and started walking into the kindergarten. She had only taken a few steps when she saw Maya running toward her. Maya¡¯s round face was as red as an apple, and her arms were stretched out in front of her. She ran clumsily, clearly not as nimble as Nina. When she reached Nicole, she waspletely out of breath. She panted, ¡°Mommy, t-they didn¡¯t wait for me.¡± Nina walked over, folded her arms, and sighed, ¡°Mommy, you should get Maya to lose some weight. Look at her. She¡¯s like a marshmallow when she runs. She¡¯s almost as round as a ball!¡± Nina was right. Maya was indeed heavier than the other children. ¡°Maya, you¡¯ll have to eat less sweet things from now on. Let¡¯s lose some of your weight, okay?¡± Nicole gently wiped the sweat off her forehead. Maya pouted as she stayed silent. Her small hands rubbed against each other. Didn¡¯t Mommy ask me to eat more in the past? Why is she asking me to lose weight now? ¡°You¡¯re always like this whenever you¡¯re told to eat less,¡± Nina reprimanded, sounding like an adult. Maya nced at her with a look that said, ¡°Busybodies are annoying.¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Eat more then. Don¡¯t lose any weight. You¡¯ll definitely turn into a pig soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what else to say? All you do is annoy people!¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying this for your sake!¡± Nina scoffed. Can¡¯t you say it in a nicer way if it¡¯s for my sake? ¡°But you¡¯re hurting my ego!¡± Maya argued, her cheeks puffing up. ¡°You can talk about ego only when you¡¯re as pretty as me, you fatty!¡± Nina shot her a re. Nina felt that Maya was only talking about her ego because she did not want to decrease the amount of food she ate. Infuriated by her words, Maya rolled her eyes at her sister. She then roared, ¡°Juan, Nina broke your iPad yesterday. You should get her topensate you!¡± What the hell! She promised not to tell him about it. How dare she¡­ She¡¯s betraying me! ¡°You! Maya, you¡¯ve gone over the line!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Juan¡¯s sake.¡± Maya red at Nina. If you can hurt someone and excuse it as doing it for their sake, so can I! ¡°Mommy, she¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Did you really break my iPad?¡± Kyle walked over and asked in a solemn expression. Nina froze. She had never seen Juan as serious as now. And the way he was questioning her¡­ Is he really going to ask me to pay for it? She had been nning to use the money she saved up for new makeup products. If shepensated him for the iPad, she would not be able to buy them. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have the money topensate you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing topensate me, but it¡¯s another to admit it. If you really broke my iPad, you should¡¯ve told me and apologized to me.¡± Kyle sounded grave. Nina felt as if she was talking to aplete stranger with Juan¡¯s face. Juan was usually all smiles, but now he seemed so solemn over an iPad. Is an iPad more important than me, his sister? Is Juan picking on me to help Maya? ¡°Juan, Maya, I don¡¯t want to speak to any of you ever again!¡± With that said, Nina huffed and stormed toward the car. Kyle turned to look at his mother, wondering if she would reprimand him for infuriating Nina. Looking at ¡°Juan,¡± Nicole smiled. She agreed with his words earlier. Before, Juan was a doting brother who let his younger sisters do anything they wanted as long as they were happy; he did not mind about the right and wrong of their actions. Nicole was d that her son could be strict with Nina today. Nina was a prideful girl with a temper of her own, but Nicole knew she would eventually understand his words. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. What do you all want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll make them for you.¡± Mommy isn¡¯t ming me for this? Relieved, Kyle told her what he wanted for lunch. After Juan was sent back to Hillside Vi by Davin, he thought about his n of teaching Evan a lesson for being mean to his mother.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Juan sat on the semi-circle brown sofa as he contemted the execution of his n. Right then, he heard engine noises from the courtyard. Looking out the window, he realized it was Evan¡¯s Maybach driving into the garage. The evil Daddy¡¯s back! Juan rolled his eyes in Evan¡¯s direction before he sat up straight, unmoving. Usually, he would have rushed out to greet Evan by now. This time, he had to teach Evan a lesson on behalf of his Mommy. I can¡¯t be too nice to him. When Evan walked into the living room, he nced at his son. However, that was the only thing he did before he went upstairs to his study room. Juan blinked. Why is Daddy acting like this to me¡­ Wait. I mean to Kyle? ke sighed and walked over. ¡°Kyle, don¡¯t be angry with Mr. Seet about Ms. Tussaud. Have lunch with himter and talk to him. He¡¯s always loved you. If you keep this up, he¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡± Only then did Juan realize that Kyle was angry with Evan because of their mother¡¯s matters. In his heart, Juan praised Kyle for his action. That¡¯s right! You should be angry with Daddy for being mean to Mommy. But Kyle isn¡¯t good at this. It doesn¡¯t really matter if you refuse to eat with him. You should find another way to reach your goal, Kyle. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll eat with Daddyter. I¡¯ll make him happy.¡± Juan enunciated thest word as the gears in his head turned. ke stared at him and frowned involuntarily. However, it was not because he had heard the odd way Juan had said ¡°happy,¡± it was because of ¡°Kyle¡¯s¡± abrupt change of attitude that had surprised him. Kyle is as stubborn as Mr. Seet. He was still furious when he left for school this morning. Why is he suddenly convinced now? Before he had said his part, he thought his words would be a waste of time. Even if Kyle listened to him, he would notpletely heed his words. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Yet, ke could not help but try to persuade him. However, the attitude of the boy in front of him was not what he had expected. Juan gazed at ke¡¯s surprised look and blinked. Anxiously, he wondered, Did ke realize something¡¯s amiss? He hurriedly climbed down from the sofa and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if there¡¯s anything Daddy likes to eat.¡± With that, he fled to the kitchen. Why¡­ Why is Kyle so concerned about Mr. Seet so suddenly? His mind changes too quickly. It¡¯s as if that¡¯s not him! But I do hope that his rtionship with Mr. Seet will be less tense after lunch. When Juan entered the kitchen, he saw the sumptuous dishes on the table. With a giggle, a thought popped into his mind. In the study room. Evan was deep in his thoughts. He was pondering whether if John could convince Nicole to trante the documents of A Nation¡¯s project details. Just then, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Seet, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Coming back to his senses, Evan muttered, ¡°Got it.¡± However, he remained seated on his office chair. ¡°Mr. Seet, Kyle has been waiting for a while. He¡¯s beenining that he¡¯s hungry and that he wants to eat with you,¡± ke urged. Upon hearing the butler¡¯s words, Evan creased his brows. Kyle wants to eat with me? He¡¯s no longer rebelling by fasting, and he¡¯s even asking to eat with me? Wait¡­ Kyle talked to Nicolest night. That woman must have known that fasting is useless, so she taught him something else. The boy listened to Nicole, and he had been on a hunger strike. He must be hungry after eating the bare minimum for several meals. No matter what methods Nicole had taught him, apanying him for a proper meal was of utmost importance to Evan. With that thought, he stood up and went down the stairs. The moment he stepped into the dining room, he saw ¡°Kyle¡± munching down on two chicken drumsticks. He hates drumsticks. Did he change his preferences? Well, he¡¯s been in frequent contact with that idiot, Nicole. So I guess anything can change. ¡°Daddy,e and eat. Today¡¯s lunch is delicious,¡± Juan said as he looked down on his te. In it was every dish that had been served for lunch today. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Evan¡¯s lips curled. In the past, Kyle always insisted on having food that was made by Nicole. Now, he was eating everything. It seemed like the boy was really hungry. ¡°Is it? Let me have a try.¡± Evan sat down and picked up his utensils, looking at the braised beef in front of him. After peeking a nce at Evan, Juan snickered under his breath. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Go on, eat it. Once you eat it, you¡¯ll remember its taste for the rest of your life. Evan ced the beef into his mouth and chewed. Suddenly, he frowned. What is this taste? It¡¯s salty, sweet, pungent, and spicy all at the same time. It¡¯s a mess! In the next second, he spat out the beef and gargled his mouth with water from his cup. However, he had only taken a small sip of the water before he spat it out as well. Even the water tastes weird! Standing up, he rushed toward the living room to pour the contents of the teapot into his mouth. Lo and behold, even the tea¡­ A deep frown was seared onto ke¡¯s face as he watched Evan¡¯s actions. He walked swiftly toward the man and asked, ¡°Mr. Seet, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Water. I need clean water.¡± At the sight of Evan¡¯s difort, ke hurriedly poured a ss of water for him. ¡°Mr. Seet, here.¡± Evan looked at the ss of water in ke¡¯s hands as though it was his savior. He hastily grabbed it and gargled his mouth before spitting it out. ¡°Get me another ss.¡± ke was speechless. He was also confused. Is lunch so terrible? After drinking a few sses of water, the odd taste in Evan¡¯s tongue finally washed away. He then looked at ke with fury in his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s the chef?¡± I¡¯m going to make him finish the te of beef himself! ke realized that things had turned sour with the way Evan seemed to fume. He quickly did as instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll go get him right away, Mr. Seet.¡± The chef entered the dining room and took a look at the beef on the table before looking at Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, is there a problem with the beef?¡± Evan narrowed his eyes and ordered, ¡°Eat it.¡± Eat it? Momentarily stunned by confusion, the chef walked over to ce a piece of beef into his mouth. In an instant, multiple expressions shed past his face. It¡¯s salty and sweet, pungent and bitter. It¡¯s¡­ What is this? For the first time in his many years of being a chef, he could not find a word to describe the vor. He immediately ran to the courtyard and spat the beef into the trash can. He only returned to the dining room after gargling his mouth, like what Evan had done earlier. On the chef¡¯s face was a bewildered and fearful look. ¡°Is this a dish you made with care?¡± The way Evan said thest two words were ear-piercing to the chef. ¡°Mr. Seet, I don¡¯t know why it tastes like this. I really don¡¯t.¡± Evan then turned to look at ¡°Kyle¡¯s¡± te. The beef was missing from his te. Is this the only one that tastes bad? Evan nced at ¡°Kyle¡± and inquired, ¡°Are the rest of the dishes tasty?¡± Juan nodded fervently. ¡°Daddy, try them!¡± Evan picked up his utensils again and took a piece of mushroom. Carefully, he chewed on it. In the next second, he spat it out too. Following that was another round of gargling. This time, without needing Evan¡¯s instruction, the chef took a piece of mushroom and chewed. Immediately, he frowned. ¡°Why does it taste like this?¡± This is impossible. I didn¡¯t put any strange condiments in it. Why does it¡­ After washing down the taste, instead of questioning the chef again, Evan turned his attention to the te in front of ¡°Kyle.¡± ¡°Kyle¡± said it¡¯s delicious. Does that mean the food on his te tastes different from mine? Or¡­ He walked over to ¡°Kyle¡± to try his mushroom. After two chews, he realized he had to spit it out too; it tasted as peculiar as the rest of the dishes. Juan lowered his head and fidgeted with the edge of his shirt. He snickered secretly. The ones he had eaten earlier had been specially prepared as he did not put any condiments on them. The only food left on his te was the ones that tasted the same as the tes in front of him. Evan looked at him in shock. The dishes are horrible, but Kyle said it¡¯s delicious. Is there something wrong with his tastebuds? ¡°Kyle, d-do you really think that these are delicious?¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Juan stared at him for a second before nodding. He then moved to take more food when Evan stopped him. Juan heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. I knew Daddy won¡¯t let me eat something as terrible as this. Intentionally fluttering hisshes, he queried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daddy?¡± A bitter feeling swelled in Evan¡¯s heart. Kyle had just recovered not too long ago. If something went wrong with his tastebuds¡­ No. I can¡¯t let this happen. ¡°Kyle, why don¡¯t you follow Daddy to the hospital?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Evan remained silent at that. He held Juan¡¯s hand tightly as they went out of the house. When they reached the hospital, Juan cooperated with the checkups. The results returned, and Juan had a clean bill of health. Even the doctor did not know what had happened. ¡°Daddy, perhaps I¡¯ll only taste the correct vors if it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s cooking?¡± Upon hearing ¡°Kyle¡¯s¡± innocent question, doubt seeped into Evan¡¯s heart. He still misses Nicole. Could it be¡­ Is this what Nicole taught him to do? Now that he thought about it, the chef had been working at Hillside Vi for several years now. His cooking could not have abruptly turned bad. Evan narrowed his eyes and quietly led ¡°Kyle¡± out of the hospital. On the way home, Juan could not decipher what Evan was thinking about. He thought to himself, I nned this cautiously. I don¡¯t think Daddy will notice anything wrong with it. After they reached home, Evan asked the maids to keep ¡°Kyle¡±pany. Meanwhile, he looked through the security footage in the kitchen. Previously, to keep an eye on Nicole, Evan had asked John to add more security cameras in Hillside Vi. The kitchen had the most security cameras because Nicole was in charge of cooking. Evan never thought that it woulde to great use now. On the screen, Evan saw ¡°Kyle¡± sneakily ced the untampered food onto his te. Then, he poured all sorts of condiments into the other tes, including sugar, salt, apple cider vinegar, and more; he had used every condiment in the kitchen he could find. Evan¡¯s expression turned as dark as night. So that¡¯s why Kyle said it¡¯s tasty, and he even ate it. The Kyle of the past would never lie, but now he¡¯s doing things like these. Nicole must be the one to teach him this. This damn woman. Isn¡¯t she afraid that Kyle will grow up to be a terrible person? She¡¯s beyond help! In Evan¡¯s mind, ¡°Kyle¡± was the victim of the matter and the one who had to bear the responsibility was Nicole. He did not want to reprimand ¡°Kyle.¡± He knew that if he did, the boy would distance himself from him even more. Hence, he decided to hold Nicole ountable instead. It took John a great effort to find Nicole¡¯s new abode. After knocking on the door, he waited patiently for her. When Nicole opened the door and saw that it was John, she was stunned. Fortunately, the three children were already at the kindergarten. If John saw ¡°Juan,¡± Evan would be swift to know about it too. ¡°Mr. Lin, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Ms. Tussaud, I called you in the morning. I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯m here.¡± A faint smile curled on Nicole¡¯s lips. ¡°Mr. Lin, if you¡¯re thinking about asking me to return to the company, it won¡¯t be happening. Please leave.¡± Nicole¡¯s rejection was swift. John had anticipated her response. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, if you think it¡¯s inconvenient for me to enter your house, why don¡¯t we have a cup of coffee instead?¡± ¡°Is there really a need for that?¡± ¡°Of course. Ms. Tussaud, you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Nicole hesitated. She knew that if she did not agree to it, John would never leave her alone. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Fine. Let¡¯s hear what he ns to say. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 At Mellow Cafe. John requested to be seated in the luxurious private room, and he ordered the best coffee they had. The environment was pleasant to be in. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, try the coffee and see if you like it.¡± Nicole paid no heed to minor details like these. After taking a small sip of the coffee, she ced the cup back on the table. ¡°Mr. Lin, let¡¯s dive straight into the topic.¡± Nicole was a straightforward woman, and that was a trait John appreciated. Inparison with women who schemed in the shadows, Nicole was better suited for Evan. He smiled. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, I was hoping to help you familiarize yourself with Mr. Seet. As long as you return to thepany, I can tell you everything you want to know until you win his heart. You can ask about his preferences and his schedule.¡± Nicole froze. What does he mean? Evan¡¯s secretary is trying to help me win over Evan? She wanted to ask if his boss knew what his subordinate was trying to do. What do you get from doing this? John had long thought of the questions that were swirling in her head. Without needing her to ask, he exined, ¡°Ms. Tussaud, I¡¯m only following orders. Mrs. Seet likes you very much.¡± I see. So it¡¯s Mrs. Seet¡¯s idea. His words were the perfect reply to Nicole¡¯s unspoken questions. However, she did not know why she should court Evan. Whenever she thought about the way Evan made her life difficult, she felt disgusted by him. After a brief pause, Nicole scoffed as she looked at John. ¡°Mr. Lin, it seems that helping me isn¡¯t the only reason you want me back. I¡¯m sure thepany hasn¡¯t found a trantor who knows A Nation¡¯s language. Am I right?¡± Truth be told, we had found one. However, Mrs. Seet hade up with a n to make Evan dismiss the trantor from thepany. John fell silent, keeping the words in his heart. Instead, he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± That way, Nicole would feel that thepany truly needed her. Upon hearing his answer, a surge of glee flowed into Nicole¡¯s heart. They actually didn¡¯t manage to find a suitable person for the job? My prayers must have been heard. God is helping me fulfill my wish. It seems like God is on my side. It serves that bastard Evan well to not find anyone for the role. Should I go back and get him back for what he¡¯s done? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It¡¯s a splendid opportunity for revenge, after all. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, you can tell us your terms. Even if they¡¯re against Mr. Seet, we¡¯ll agree to it as long as you return to thepany.¡± John had lowered his voice to sound subservient. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Unlike the outright rejection earlier, Nicole was now giving his words a thought. John saw a trace of hope from her expression, and he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. As long as Nicole returned, he would have sessfully carried out Sophia¡¯s request. He would also be able to tell Evan he found a trantor for their coboration with A Nation. The future events¡ªwhether it would be love or hate between Nicole and Evan¡ªhad nothing to do with John. The next day. Nicole woke up early and prepared breakfast for the three children. While they were eating, she put on sophisticated makeup and the ck office attire Sophia had given to her earlier. Her tied-up hair matched perfectly with the set of clothes she was wearing. Her lips curled into a confident smile as she looked at herself in the mirror. She knew she looked elegant and professional. Unlike the previous time, this time, Nicole was returning with confidence. There were three reasons for her confidence. Firstly, thepany needed her. Secondly, John had called herst night, and she told him her terms, which he had agreed to. Thirdly, the set of clothes she was wearing was physical evidence of Sophia¡¯s support. In the past, she was bullied because Evan was intentionally making her life difficult like the petty man he was. Now, it seemed like things were starting to turn in her favor. As the saying goes, evil will never prevail. In other words, Nicole thought, I¡¯m not afraid of you, Evan Seet. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 If Evan did not act like he used to, Nicole would not start a fight with him. All she nned to do was to vent a little of her frustration toward him. However, if he acted the same as before, if he still intentionally made life difficult for her, she would definitely teach him a lesson. At that thought, she imagined the speechless, disheveled state Evan would be in. Joy poured into her heart, and augh escaped her. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s time for us to go to the kindergarten.¡± Nina¡¯s words snapped her back to reality. Nicole cleared her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± On the way to the kindergarten, Nina insisted on keeping a distance from ¡°Juan¡± and Maya. The girl still held a grudge against her siblings. Maya had betrayed her and ¡°Juan¡± made her apologize for the broken iPad. Soon, the car came to a stop outside the kindergarten. The three children alighted the car, and Nina walked in front away from the other two. Nicole let out a silent sigh at the three children¡¯s figures. It seemed like she had to talk to Nina tonight. Once they were inside, she turned the car around and drove to Seet Group. When she stepped into the office, she saw John standing in the lobby, looking around. When he saw her, he made a beeline for her. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, wee!¡± ¡°Thank you. Remember what you¡¯ve promised mest night,¡± Nicole whispered her reminder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Tussaud. This way, please.¡± With a small smile, she elegantly walked to the trantion department and to her old office. Soon, John brought her the materials for A Nation¡¯s project. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Ms. Tussaud.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, it¡¯s my job, after all.¡± Within seconds, Nicole had turned on herputer and dived straight into work. John¡¯s heart, which had been beating erratically, went back to its original rhythm after hearing her rapid typing. I¡¯vepleted what Mrs. Seet and Mr. Seet have asked of me. After Evan heard of Nicole¡¯s return, the look in his eyes turned grim. He thought about the ns she taught ¡°Kyle¡± and the beef and mushrooms he ate¡­ In an instant, the oddbination of vors crashed into his mouth in waves. For a moment, it was as if he was having the meal again. He gulped a mouthful of water and rushed to the restroom to spit it out. Only after continuously gargling that he felt slightly better. Damn it! This is all because of Nicole. If she didn¡¯te up with this idea for Kyle, this wouldn¡¯t be happening to me. He felt he would never have beef and mushrooms for the rest of his life. How should I make Nicole pay for this? Walking back to his office chair, his slender fingers slowly moved the cursor across the screen. He clicked on the menu for Y City¡¯s top dessert store. His gazended on theirtest product, mousse cake, for a while before a smile grew on his face. However, it was a smile that did not reach his eyes. He picked up his phone to make a call. When he was done with that, he called John. John had a look of bewilderment on his face after hearing Evan¡¯s words. He¡¯s asking me to pick up a mousse cake from a dessert store for Ms. Tussaud? Mr. Seet is concerned about her? He even bought her a mousse cake from the top dessert store in the city? This is¡­ Unexpected. Does Mr. Seet want to lessen the tension in his rtionship with Ms. Tussaud, or is he concerned about thepany? If it¡¯s thetter, he must be thinking of encouraging Ms. Tussaud to work harder. Regardless of his reasons, Ms. Tussaud must feel happy to be treated well by him. Without dying any second, John immediately went to the dessert store to pick the cake up. Half an hourter, he came back to the office holding the mousse cake which was packed inside a fancy box. John then asked Evan if he was meant to send the cake to Nicole immediately.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Evan lowered his eyes slightly. He was joyous at the thought of Nicole¡¯s reaction when she ate the cake. ¡°Go ahead.¡± At the president¡¯s order, John sped to Nicole¡¯s office. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 After John knocked on Nicole¡¯s door, he entered the room without waiting for her response. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, you must have worked hard. Why don¡¯t you take a rest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Nicole looked up at him. Her gaze then lowered to look at the fancy box in his hands. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± With an overjoyed expression, John exined, ¡°Ms. Tussaud, our president ordered this from the best dessert store in the city for you. Do try it.¡± Evan ordered this for me? From the best dessert store? Nicole stared at John in disbelief, wondering if she had heard him wrong. That bastard Evan. How can he possibly be nice to me? ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± John looked at her before repeating his words in a serious tone. He even added, ¡°Ms. Tussaud, you didn¡¯t hear me wrong. Mr. Seet had specially ordered this for you.¡± Did Evan really ordered this for me? What happened to him? Does he have ulterior motives? After all, there are no free lunches in this world. What is he nning? Knitting his brows, John looked at the contemting woman. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, our president is actually nice to his employees. Last month, one of the staff members¡¯ family was diagnosed with cancer. He needed money, and Mr. Seet gave him his annual sry in advance without hesitation.¡± Nicole fell silent. She had not expected an inapproachable man like Evan to have sympathy. Is John saying that Evan is encouraging me as my employer? Yes. That must be it. Evan wants me to go through the documents carefully. It seems like the coboration with A Nation is quite important to thepany. I¡¯m useful to him. Sensing her worth, Nicole smiled. She then lowered her head to look at the mousse cake. She had always been reluctant to buy the cake. It was a long queue for the new products of the dessert store. Not to mention that even if she had the money for it, she still might not be able to get it. Thest time Maya saw the poster, she stared at it for nearly a day. If I bring it back for the three kids¡­ For a moment, Nicole thought she could see the way Maya¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the cake. She¡¯ll love it. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, try it.¡± John¡¯s words dragged Nicole back to her senses. ¡°Work is more important. Please thank Mr. Seet for the cake on my behalf. I¡¯ll bring it home to enjoy it slowly.¡± Um¡­ John had wanted to ask her for a bite, but that seemed impossible now. Regardless, although Evan had not met with Nicole, they seemed to be on good terms; one had sent a cake, and the other had expressed her gratitude. Mrs. Seet will be happy to hear about this. After returning to the president¡¯s office, Evan stared at John, eager for thetter¡¯s answer. ¡°Did she eat it?¡± John shook his head. ¡°No. She¡¯s busy with work. She said she¡¯ll bring it home to eat, and she said thank you.¡± She thanked me? The look in Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. It¡¯s too early to thank me now. You¡¯ll know how special the mousse cake is once you try it. You can thank me then. Nicole was so absorbed in her work that she had not realized it was lunch break. It wasn¡¯t until Nina called, and the ringtone sounded that it snapped her back to reality. She quickly kept her things and rushed to the kindergarten to pick her children up. Naturally, in her rush, she had forgotten about Evan¡¯s cake. In the afternoon, she came back to the office. Evan was leisurely waiting for her in his office. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, after waiting for a long time, he saw no signs of her storming into his office demanding for an exnation. Was the taste of the cake not special enough for her? Or is Nicole feeling guilty about the idea she nted in Kyle¡¯s head? Is that why she¡¯s noting after me? Unable to guess what was going on, he stood up and went to Nicole¡¯s office. Through the ss windows, he could see Nicole¡¯s head lowered as she typed on her keyboard. Once in a while, her eyes would nce to the side, where the information must be at. Evan was surprised to find that she looked pleasant while working attentively. His gaze thennded on the untouched mousse cake on the table. Frowning, he thought, Didn¡¯t she says she¡¯ll bring it home? It¡¯s still here. Is she not nning to eat it or¡­ Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Evan returned to his office and sent John to ask her about it. What does Nicole mean by doing that? Does she think that my cake isn¡¯t good enough for her? It wasn¡¯t until John came back to report to him that he found out she had left it behind because she was in a rush to pick her kids up after burying herself in work. She waspletely wrapped up in her work? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After hearing John¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but thought, She¡¯s that serious about work? He suddenly recalled about the time when he was making things difficult for Nicole; he had forced her to copy the information for an entire night back then. Right. She¡¯s serious about her work. And stubborn too. Almost inhumanely stubborn. ¡°Remind her to bring it back when working hours are over. She has to try it.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Seet.¡± In the evening, John peeked at Nicole, fearing that she would forget about the cake again. He was relieved when he saw her walking out of her office with the cake box. He then went up to her and reminded her, ¡°Ms. Tussaud, the president had ordered this for you. You really have to try it.¡± Nicole shed a tense smile at him. It¡¯s just a cake. Does he need to remind me so many times that it¡¯s specifically for me? Seriously¡­ ¡°All right, I understand. I¡¯ll definitely try it and remember its taste. I¡¯ll remember Mr. Seet¡¯s kindness.¡± John noticed Nicole¡¯s impatience with him, and he knew that he was nagging her. However, he was not to me. This was Evan¡¯s instructions, and he had to obey him. Right then, a sneaking suspicion appeared in his mind. Why is Mr. Seet so concerned about whether Nicole eats the cake anyway? Does Mr. Seet want Ms. Tussaud to realize his intentions? Well, I hope the cake will make Mr. Seet and Ms. Tussaud closer to each other. By the time Nicole returned home, the three kids were back from kindergarten. When Maya saw the cake box, she made a beeline for it. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s that you¡¯re holding?¡± Her eyes were fixed on the cake box. Kyle instantly recognized the cake as thetest mousse cake from the top dessert store. ¡°It¡¯s your favorite,¡± he answered on behalf of Nicole. ¡°Really? What dessert is it? The box is beautiful. Wow! It¡¯s so magnificent!¡± ¡°This cake is thetest product and the store¡¯s best-seller. Of course the packaging has to be nice.¡± Nicole nced at ¡°Juan¡± curiously. ¡°When were you so well-versed in desserts?¡± Kyle instantly realized that Juan must not have had this in the past. Oh no, will Mommy suspect me? He quickly blurted out an excuse. ¡°I heard it from my ssmates.¡± Nina walked over and called out for Nicole, drawing her attention away. Kyle heaved a sigh of relief. Nina peeked at ¡°Juan¡± and Maya. ¡°Mommy, I want to eat it too.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll open it and let¡¯s share.¡± Nicole opened the box to reveal the exquisite cake within. It caught everyone¡¯s attention, especially Maya, who was staring at it without even blinking. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s so pretty. It looks different from the cakes that we usually see.¡± The mousse cake was extravagant. In the middle was arge white flower that bloomed. It was as if magic was instilled in each petal, and everyone found it tough to bring themselves to destroy it. ¡°Mommy, look. The flower looks like it¡¯s blooming. How magical.¡± Maya continued to stare at the cake. Nina sighed quietly when she looked at her sister. The sun must have risen from the west today. Maya usually gobbles up everything she deems delicious. I¡¯m surprised she¡¯s actually appreciating it this time. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 In the past, Maya was the first to try out any food as she was the foodie of the family. However, because Nina was currently mad at ¡°Juan¡± and Maya. She thought, Why do we have to let Maya dig in first? With that, she took the knife and cut out a piece for herself. When Maya saw the blooming flower destroyed by Nina, she red at Nina unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m still in the middle of appreciating it, but you destroyed it. You killjoy.¡± ¡°This cake isn¡¯t yours alone. It¡¯s mine too,¡± Nina huffed. Then, she scooped a piece and sent it into her mouth. A few secondster, she paled and spat out the cake. She then jumped to her feet and ran to the bathroom with a cup. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicole queried, confused. Maya red at the bathroom. ¡°Serves her right for ruining the cake first.¡± Kyle was startled by her actions as well. Nina only took a bite before she spat it out. Why? Something¡¯s wrong. The cakes Daddy buys for me are usually fragrant. When I open the box, the smell should fill the room. Why isn¡¯t there any smell this time? Finally, Nina walked out of the bathroom. Her features were twisted as she frowned. She mumbled to them, ¡°Don¡¯t eat it. It tastes awful.¡± Nicole furrowed her brows. How can the best-selling cake in the best dessert store taste awful? On the other hand, Kyle fully believed in Nina¡¯s words as the cake seemed different from the one he usually had. Maya huffed before pouting in Nina¡¯s direction. ¡°Did you think that by saying that, I¡¯ll leave some cake for you? Dream on!¡± With that said, she stabbed arge piece of cake and shoved it into her mouth. Nina rushed over to stop her, but she was toote. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She could only watch as Maya¡¯s mouth close after putting the cake in it. Three secondster, Maya wailed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicole looked at Maya with concern. ¡°Mommy, she must be crying because it tastes awful.¡± Upon hearing Nina¡¯s words, Nicole¡¯s frown deepened. She took a small piece and tried it herself. In less than a second, she scrunched up her nose. With one arm carrying the crying Maya and another holding a cup, she sped to the bathroom. Ten minutester, the two other children heard a roar from the bathroom. ¡°Evan Seet, I¡¯m going to turn your life upside-down from now on!¡± For a moment, Nina thought the walls were shaking from her volume. Kyle frowned as he sighed quietly. It¡¯s over. Mommy¡¯s going to war against Daddy again. For the rest of the night, Nicole coaxed Nina and Maya as she cursed at Evan. Infuriated, Nina mmed her cup onto the table. ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s clearly messing with you. He¡¯s mean and horrible. You must settle the scores with him!¡± ¡°Mommy, I never knew there could be cakes as awful as this. What if I think of this awful taste whenever I see a cake?¡± Maya pouted and tears were brimming in her eyes. Nicole squeezed the wet towel before wiping Maya¡¯s face with it. She squeezed it vigorously as if the towel were Evan, and she was squeezing the living daylights out of him. Evan you bastard. A*shole. It¡¯s one thing to mess with me, but another about the others. Has he ever thought about the innocent ones? Maybe he gets happier if more innocent people are involved. She looked at her two daughters and wiped the tears away from Maya¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy will definitely avenge you. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯m not fit to be your Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy, do you need our help?¡± Nina inquired with a serious look on her face. ¡°No. You need to go to kindergarten tomorrow. I can deal with this alone.¡± Her daughters were too young, and Evan did not know that they were his. If Nina did something rash to infuriate Evan, she did not know what he would do. Therefore, she could not involve her children. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¡°Mommy, you have to teach him a lesson that he¡¯ll never forget,¡± Nina grumbled. Beside her, Maya was puffing up her cheeks angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right. How can he turn such a pretty cake into such an awful one? He¡¯s mean to the cake.¡± Mean to the cake? What? Nicole was speechless, and so was Nina. Beside them, Kyle remained silent, not daring to speak on Evan¡¯s behalf. He knew that if he chose the wrong words, they would direct their fury at him. Furthermore, Kyle agreed with them. Daddy has gone overboard this time. Tomorrow¡­ Kyle was worried that something would happen tomorrow. He had wanted to let his father and mother grow feelings for each other. That way, his family would beplete. However, it seemed like he was getting further and further from his goal. Worriedly, he retired to his bedroom and messaged Juan with his smartwatch. He typed: Juan, Mommy¡¯s going to war against Daddy tomorrow. What should we do? War? Juan was about to tell Kyle a good news after his meal with Evan when he saw Kyle¡¯s message. Shock appeared in his eyes. Evan had been in a good mood today, so Juan had asked if his mother could pick him up for kindergarten. Evan had stayed silent. The only thing he told him was that he had given his mother the best-selling mousse cake from a top dessert store. In the end, he even looked at him and enunciated, ¡°Your mommy will love it.¡± When he heard those words from Evan, he thought that Nicole¡¯s return to Hillside Vi to send and take care of Kyle was inevitable. It was good news, and he was about to share it with Kyle. However, Kyle had sent him that message. He quickly replied: What happened? Didn¡¯t Daddy buy a cake for Mommy? Kyle texted: It¡¯s precisely because of the cake! He then told Juan everything that happened earlier in the day. It was then that Juan realized the reason for Evan¡¯s good mood. Daddy did not patch things up with Mommy, instead, he had pulled a trick on her! Sigh¡­ and here I am thinking that¡­ I can never guess what adults are thinking about. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Kyle said the cake was so bad that Maya cried from eating it. All of a sudden, Juan recalled adding the assortment of condiments into their meal previously. The beef and mushrooms Daddy ate tasted bad too¡­ Oh no. Did Daddy hold Mommy ountable for that? Damn. It seems like this is my fault. His smartwatch vibrated. Juan, do you think Mommy and Daddy will fight tomorrow? Will Mommy lose? Juan blinked. I¡¯m the one who pranked Daddy, I can¡¯t possibly let Mommy take the me, nor could I let Mommy lose. Juan typed out his message: Let¡¯s sneak there tomorrow. We have to make sure Mommy and Daddy don¡¯t fight. Kyle replied: Okay, Juan. It¡¯s a deal. Aftering to an agreement, Juan kept his smartwatch aside and tucked himself into the nket. He blinked at the ceiling before sighing. Why is it so difficult to make Mommy and Daddy get together? Why is it so difficult to make my family reunite? I¡¯m so anxious. The next day. When Nina woke up, she instantly asked Nicole if she remembered what had happened the night before. ¡°Huh?¡± Nicole stared at her daughter¡¯s solemn look in confusion. Nina squeezed her mother¡¯s waist and huffed, ¡°Mommy, what happened to your fighting spirit overnight?¡± Hearing Nina¡¯s words, Maya ran over. ¡°That¡¯s right. That cake was horrible. It made me have nightmares throughout the night. I dreamt a bunch of horrible cakes running after me, asking me to eat them. It was so scary!¡± Nicole looked at her daughters as she locked her fingers and cracked her knuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy will definitely avenge you.¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 When Kyle walked out of his bedroom, he saw Nicole gritting her teeth. His heart skipped a beat as he thought, Seems to me that Mommy and Daddy will be fighting today. ¡°That¡¯s right! You have to avenge us and the cake.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Maya cheered Nicole on. Nina snorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat cakes in the future because of this, you might get skinnier. Maybe this is a good thing for you.¡± Maya whipped her head around to re at Nina. ¡°What¡¯s good about this? It¡¯s obviously a bad thing. Also, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll ignore Juan and me? Why are you talking to me? Hmph!¡± Before their argument could worsen, Nicole hastily interrupted, ¡°Maya, don¡¯t talk to your sister like that. Nina did warn you against eating the awful cake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I warned her, but she didn¡¯t believe in my words.¡± Nina rolled her eyes as she folded her arms. Maya mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re always so annoying.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nicole rubbed her temples. She muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s normal for Maya and Nina to fight. It¡¯s better than ignoring each other.¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Stop fighting. Wash up and get yourself ready for breakfast.¡± The two sisters rolled their eyes at each other before heading to the bathroom. After breakfast, Nicole sent the three kids to the kindergarten as usual. Once they were in the building, she left for Seet Group. When she reached the office building, she called John and asked for Evan¡¯s office room passcode. ¡°Ms. Tussaud, why do you need the passcode? You¡¯re not nning to sneak in, are you?¡± Nicole ground out, ¡°That¡¯s right. The cake that Mr. Seet gave me yesterday was especially great. I¡¯ll never forget its taste. I was hoping to thank him with a surprise of my own. To give him something he¡¯ll never forget too.¡± On the other end of the line, John raised his brows. He was overjoyed; he had not expected their rtionship to improve so quickly. If this continues, will the flower of love finally bloom for this aloof man? John was an avid reader of romantic stories. He was eager to see what it was like for the inapproachable Mr. Seet to court a woman. ¡°Mr. Lin, I hope you remember our deal. You have to tell me the passcode.¡± ¡°Ms. Tussaud, I do remember. But the president¡¯s office is an important ce. Please don¡¯t do anything that¡¯s too brash.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Once John had rattled off the passcode, Nicole ended the call. Since that b*stard Evan pulled such tricks on me, he must know that I¡¯ll take revenge on him. He¡¯ll be wary of me. So¡­ I can¡¯t do things the usual way. Nicole came down from the car and nced at her surroundings. She did not see Evan¡¯s Rolls-Royce or his Maybach. As such, she was sure that the president was not in yet. She blinked, knowing that this was an excellent opportunity that she should not miss. Sneakily, she reached the highest level and entered the president¡¯s office. Then, she carefully closed the office door. The next thing she did was to execute her n. However, a few minutester, she heard footsteps and voices outside the door. Someone¡¯s here! What do I do now? Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she promptly hid in the break room. The door to the president¡¯s office creaked open, and she heard Evan say, ¡°Did she really say that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it seems like Ms. Tussaud really likes the cake you¡¯ve given her. After she gives you the best surprise she¡¯s got, shouldn¡¯t you give her something in return?¡± John wished with all his heart that their rtionship would take off instantly. After all, that was his goal, and he would do everything he could to matchmake them. When Nicole heard him, she rolled his eyes at John, feeling exasperated. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Argh, I got betrayed by John! He told me that he¡¯d help me and report Evan¡¯s every action back to me, but why do I feel that he¡¯s acting more like a double agent! Evan definitely knows about me asking John for the passcode to his office! Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯ll change the passcode? Just as Nicole was lost in thought, she heard John remind Evan that it was time for a meeting. Evan then instructed him to take the documents and leave without him. ¡°Alright, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan got up and stared at his seat. Whenever he left the office, he would push the chair back in. However, it was not the case this time. Did she tamper with my chair, hoping that I¡¯d fall? What a foolish woman! After scanning the room once, he left the office, lost in thought. He then quickly locked the door to the office and keyed in the password. Nicole crept out of the break room after she could no longer hear his footsteps and continued sabotaging his office. When she hadpleted her n, sheughed triumphantly, ¡°There, all done! Evan, you¡¯ll be in for a big surprise!¡± She headed out, only to realize that she was unable to open the door. What¡¯s going on? She started panicking when every attempt was incorrect. Darn! Evan must have changed the password! Did he change it to prevent me from entering? Or¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that he knew I was inside all along! Nicole¡¯s heart started to beat erratically. What now? How do I leave? Half an hourter, the meeting ended. When Evan thought about the woman locked in his office, he smirked. It¡¯ll take more than that to get back at me, dumb woman! I¡¯d like to see what else you can think of besides tampering with my chair! He then headed to his office. Nicole sighed. She had tried all means to break out but to no avail. If only Juan was with me. Hacking the passcode would be a piece of cake for him! Too bad he¡¯s at school though. I can¡¯t possibly ask him toe all this way¡­ Argh, it¡¯s not like Evan won¡¯t be returning. He¡¯ll be back after his meeting! This door will open for me soon enough. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. True enough, there was a clicking of the door and she quickly hid inside the break room once again. Evan smirked when he saw the messy documents on his table. He called John and ordered, ¡°Get Tussaud to my office immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± John hung up and sighed. How much Mr. Seet must love Tussaud to want to see her so urgently? On the other hand, Nicole frowned. What on earth is Evan thinking? Momentster, John rushed into Evan¡¯s office and reported, ¡°Mr. Seet, Ms. Tussaud isn¡¯t in the office and the trantion department said that they didn¡¯t see her today.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t here? Didn¡¯t you say she gave you a call?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe¡­ maybe Ms. Tussaud is preparing the surprise for you and camete! Mr. Seet, are you looking forward to it?¡± Looking forward? I know this woman like the back of my hand. What¡¯s there to look forward to her petty tricks? ¡°Of course I am. I¡¯ve prepared a big surprise for her myself.¡± ¡°What surprise is it?¡± John queried. Evan scoffed and nced at the documents on his desk and shot John a nce. John picked them up and his face fell. ¡°Mr. Seet¡­¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯ll be causing Ms. Tussaud a lot of trouble this way. In fact¡­ she¡¯ll never have a peaceful day again!¡± Nicole frowned. What does he mean by that? I¡¯ll never have another peaceful day? ¡°Don¡¯t you think this will be a great surprise to Ms. Tussaud?¡± Evan¡¯s charismatic voice brought Nicole back to her senses. She focused on listening keenly. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 John was stunned and his expression soured. Shouldn¡¯t the rtionship between Ms. Tussaud and Mr. Seet be improving? Why did things end up this way? ¡°Mr. Seet, please reconsider. Even if the Lane Corporation was meant to close down, you shouldn¡¯t implicate Ms. Tussaud¡­¡± Nicole frowned. Close down the Lane Corporation? Does this mean Evan wants to target the Lane Corporation next? Even so, what has that got to do with me? ¡°John, you¡¯ve worked for me for quite some time. Surely you know Ms. Tussaud¡¯s real identity?¡± John was taken aback by this and replied, ¡°Mr. Seet, you started a search for a certain Ms. Lane four years back and ced a reward in the range of millions for whoever that found her. Even though you never said it outright, I knew that Ms. Tussaud was Ms. Lane some time ago¡­¡± As expected of Evan¡¯s personal secretary. He guessed my identity a long time ago! Ever since my pregnancy, I¡¯ve cut all ties with the Lane family. All these years, I haven¡¯t had any ongoings with them at all. The Lane family can go bankrupt for all I care! They have nothing to do with me! Nicole¡¯s doubts were soon answered by Evan. He tapped the table gently and turned around to stare in the direction of Nicole¡¯s location. He then exined slowly, ¡°Then you should know that my goal is to put the me for the fall of Lane Corporation on Nicole. That way, I can get Zane, her father, to teach her a lesson and act like a proper father. Isn¡¯t that killing two birds with one stone?¡± Nicole¡¯s face fell. She did not want to be involved in the Lane family¡¯s matters. If Evan pushed the me onto her, even if Zane remained silent, her stepmother, Sylvia, and her stepsister, Sylphiette, would never let her off! Darn! Evan is skillfully giving my enemies an excuse to do me in! ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡± Nicole cursed. She leaned backward and hit her head against a bookshelf, dislodging a book. The sound of the book hitting the ground caught Evan and John¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± John inquired. Evan smirked, ¡°Probably just a rodent.¡± John was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Seet, surely you must be joking. Why would there be rats in your office?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a look then.¡± With that, the two of them headed toward the break room. When she saw the two approaching figures, Nicole panicked. What now? If Evan finds me here¡­ She could not find a proper hiding ce in such a small room. She had no choice but to hide under the table and pray that they could not see her. When they entered the room, John saw her immediately and frowned, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°See? I told you there was a rodent, didn¡¯t I?¡± Rodent? John was speechless. This is a human, alright. Judging by her hairstyle, it¡¯s probably Ms. Tussaud. ¡°Get out here!¡± Evanmanded in an icy tone. Nicole exhaled sharply and cursed her bad luck. She forced herself to remain calm. Okay, just rx¡­ If anything, it was Evan who started it first! He forced me to eat that disgusting cake, and now, he¡¯s trying to use the Lane family to sabotage me! I¡¯m the victim here! I should be confronting him, not the other way around! That¡¯s right! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! How dare he call me a rodent! What should I call him¡­? As she thought of this, Nicole scrambled out from under the table, straightened out her clothes, puffed out her chest, and stared Evan in the eye. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were a disgusting creep who would sneak into someone else¡¯s office,¡± Evan spat with contempt.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Nicole dusted her blouse, took a deep breath, and steeled herself to retort. She roared fearlessly, ¡°You¡¯re the disgusting one here! Evan Seet, you¡¯re absolutely shameless! You¡¯re a schemer who gave my enemies a chance to get back at me! You¡¯re nothing but aplete scumbag!¡± No one had dared to insult Evan before or call him out by his full name. Evan was livid. This woman must be tired of living! Nicole felt the overwhelming pressure from Evan and was momentarily taken aback. She balled her hands into fists. I can¡¯t back down now. I mustn¡¯t show my fear! She mustered her courage and pointed at Evan, ¡°You¡¯re a pathetic excuse for a man!¡± She bellowed every single word at the top of her lungs. When John saw Evan¡¯s sullen expression, he hurriedly pinched herself. Ouch! Seems like I¡¯m not dreaming¡­ someone actuallyshed out at Mr. Seet! What on earth is Ms. Lane thinking? What now? Will Mr. Seet just kill her on the spot? The next thing he knew, Evan had ced his hands around Nicole¡¯s neck and growled, ¡°You have a death wish, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes widened. She struggled frantically, iling her arms against his body. Evan slowly tightened his grip around her neck and Nicole found it difficult to breathe. She felt that she was on death¡¯s door¡­ ¡°Mr. Seet, don¡¯t¡­¡± Don¡¯t kill her! ¡°Get out!¡± John was silenced by a singlemand and a cold re from Evan. He could not find the courage to say another word. His heart pounded against his chest when he saw that Evan was serious this time. Ms. Lane, why did you dig your own grave like that? As Nicole¡¯s face slowly turned blue and tears escaped her eyes, Evan¡¯s heart suddenly ached and his grip loosened¡­ She was asking for it! She deserves this! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Evan told himself that he could not let this darn woman off¡­ No matter what, I have to save Ms. Lane¡¯s life! There¡¯s only one way left¡­ ¡°Mr. Seet, please think of Kyle! If he learned that his Daddy killed his mommy, he would be heartbroken!¡± John risked bearing the brunt of Evan¡¯s anger and spoke up. Kyle¡­ When Evan thought of his son, his grip loosened even more. Nicole felt that she had just made a round trip to the gates of hell and nearly failed to make it back¡­ Evan flung Nicole aside and gave her a sharp re. ¡°Ah!¡± Nicole shrieked as she was flung onto the ground. Argh, my knees and elbows hurt¡­ Is he trying to kill me? He didn¡¯t have to use so much force¡­ Nicole gasped for air and gradually sat upright. She had suffered minor scrapes on her knees and elbows. Damn that Evan! He¡¯s ruthless! Evan spat in disgust, ¡°Killing you here will dirty my hands unnecessarily. I¡¯ll let your father deal with you.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart sank. That¡¯s right. Sylvia and the others won¡¯t let me off! I won¡¯t be able to live in peace from now onwards! What about my kids? ¡°Also, I¡¯ll be demandingpensation for the chair, desk, lights, bookshelves, and everything else you¡¯ve damaged! If you can¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll get someone to demolish your home and force you to sell your daughters!¡± Sell Maya and Nina? Nicole shuddered in fear. Evan then mmed the office desk, which fell apart easily, and kicked the chair, which broke into pieces. John stared at this in shock. Did Ms. Lane do all of this? He then looked at the bottom of the desk and found sawdust there. Did she sabotage this? From the looks of it, her skills were on par with that of a professional! Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Gosh, she came prepared to sabotage the office. Don¡¯t tell me this is the ¡°surprise¡± she had in store? Oh my¡­ ¡°John, give her an estimate of the losses here and get her to pay up immediately!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan then stormed out of his office. John helped Nicole up and asked, ¡°Ms. Lane, are you alright?¡± Nicole cursed at John, ¡°You double-crosser! Traitor!¡± John was stunned and dered, ¡°Ms. Lane, I really didn¡¯t know things were rough between you and Mr. Seet¡­ I wanted to help you because I thought things were getting better between you guys.¡± Getting better? Nicole scowled, ¡°I¡¯ll never see eye to eye with that cold-blooded psychopath! Not unless hell freezes over!¡± John sighed. Looks like I was overly optimistic and read the room wrongly. Nicole limped towards the lift using the wall as support. John offered her a hand, but was refused by Nicole time and again. When the lift arrived at the first story, John brought her to the finance department and calcted the losses she was required topensate. Nicole stared at the list and grumbled, ¡°Are these made of diamonds? Why are they so expensive?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, these are the actual prices. You can double-check with all of the suppliers if you wish.¡± Nicole felt her heart ache when she saw the amount she had topensate. She had to pay hundreds of thousands in addition to the amount she earned from trantion. She had intended to save this money for her children to allow them to live a better life. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s all going down the drain like that¡­ what a waste! Worried that Evan would target Maya and Nina, Nicole paid the amount stated reluctantly. When she thought of the bnce in her ount, she shuddered to imagine how she would pull through in the future. When she left the office, John inquired apologetically, ¡°Ms. Lane, is there anything I can help you with?¡± He felt responsible as he was the one who convinced Nicole to return to thepany. The documents for the coboration with A Nation were more or lessplete, but he did not expect this sudden turn of events. John felt terrible when he thought of how she would be hounded by the Lane family after paying such a large sum of money. Nicole snapped angrily, ¡°Help? Sure you can!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°What can I help with?¡± ¡°Are you really willing to help?¡± John was taken aback and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything within my ability!¡± Nicole scorned, ¡°In that case, help me blow up Evan¡¯s office!¡± Blow up¡­ Mr. Seet¡¯s office? I would never dare to do something like that! Nevermind, forget I said anything. Looks like Nicole won¡¯t believe whatever I say from now on. Nicole limped out of the office with aching kneecaps and saw Juan rushing towards her, out of breath. She frowned, ¡°What brings you here, Juan?¡± I can¡¯t believe Mommy recognized me as Juan immediately! I¡¯ve been living in Hillside Vi as Kyle for the past two days! He had nned to head over to the office to look for his mother after Davin sent him to the kindergarten. However, for some reason, Davin was extremely cautious and insisted on sending him all the way to the ssroom. The teacher was especially concerned about ¡°Kyle¡± and kept talking to him. He only managed to reach the office at this timing as a result. I thought Kyle would reach ahead of time, but seems to me he didn¡¯t make it either! From the looks of it, Mommy¡¯s been bullied by Daddy again! ¡°Mommy, did you lose to daddy in a fight? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Nicole¡¯s heart leaped to her throat. I can¡¯t let Evan know of your existence! I won¡¯t let youe into contact with him unnecessarily! ¡°It¡¯s got nothing to do with him. I got careless and tripped on my own! Let¡¯s go home.¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Juan could immediately tell that Nicole was lying. She wouldn¡¯t be in such a rush to get out of here if she had injured herself! ¡°No way! I¡¯ll make him pay the price for treating you this way!¡± Juan would not stand for anyone bullying his mother. Mommy worked so hard to raise the three of us, after all. No one can touch her, not even daddy! ¡°Juan, listen to me. Let¡¯s go!¡± Nicole tugged at Juan and chided sternly. Juan thought about it and decided to prioritize bringing his mother to the hospital to treat her injuries. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mommy¡¯s a doctor, remember? I can do it myself.¡± Besides, I need to be more frugal! Juan reluctantly brought her home and handed her the first aid kit. He scrutinized her injury and brought her everything she needed before she could ask. Nicole felt that Juan was an understanding and caring boy. After he took care of her wounds, he even made Nicole a ss of milk and said, ¡°Mommy, rest well. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± Nicole smiled when she saw that her son was such an obedient child. When Juan was washing fruits in the kitchen, his smartwatch rang. He answered it. ¡°Juan, I¡¯m at Daddy¡¯s office. Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Juan sighed, ¡°You were toote. Mommy got injured!¡± ¡°What?¡± After Juan exined the situation to Kyle, an icy expression eerily simr to Evan¡¯s appeared on his face. How dare Daddy injured Mommy? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I ran into a bad guy who tried to kidnap me along the way and took too long to escape, I would¡¯ve reached daddy¡¯s office long ago! I wouldn¡¯t have let mommy get hurt! Kyle stormed into Evan¡¯s office angrily. When Evan learned that Nicole had taken Kyle away at the office, he was about to call Nicole to settle the score, only to see Kyle barging into his office. ¡°Kyle?¡± ¡°Why did you hit mommy?¡± Kyle demanded. Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Looks like Nicoleined to Kyle about me again! Evan was astounded when he saw Kyle¡¯s indignant expression. I¡¯ve never seen Kyle so angry before! ¡°I asked you why you hit her!¡± Kyle repeated his question in an icy tone. John rushed over and exined, ¡°Kyle, look around the office! Everything here was destroyed by your Mommy. Your Daddy was angry¡­¡± ¡°He deserved it!¡± Kyle bellowed. If Daddy hadn¡¯t given Mommy such a disgusting cake, she wouldn¡¯t have done anything like this! Evan¡¯s face fell. Kyle was stillughing when we were talking during dinnerst night. The moment he met Nicole, he treated me like an enemy! Looks like I can¡¯t let Kylee into contact with that wench anymore! ¡°Send Kyle to the kindergarten and tell his teacher not to let him go before dismissal!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet!¡± ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m not going!¡± John was worried that Kyle would offend Evan and brought him out of the office immediately. He coaxed him and dragged him all the way to the kindergarten. When Nina found out about Nicole¡¯s injury, she was fuming. ¡°It wasn¡¯t him. Mommy fell down identally!¡± Nicole lied. She wanted to let the matter rest so that none of her children would worry for her or get into unnecessary trouble. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Maya sobbed, ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡± ¡°What good would crying do?¡± Nina red at her and stormed into Juan¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Juan Lane! How could you let Mommy get hurt like that?¡± Juan turned around and frowned at Nina. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¡°Go and avenge Mommy now if you¡¯re a man!¡± Juan resonated with Nina¡¯s rage and dered, ¡°Leave this to me! I won¡¯t let Mommy suffer in vain!¡± Nina was taken aback and spat, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s both get our revenge on him! You do it your way, and I¡¯ll do it my way!¡± She then stormed off, as though she was prepared to set her life on the line to get her revenge. Juan was curious. What on earth is this youngdy nning? After dinner, Nina returned to her room and fiddled around with her trinkets in her makeup box, pondering about how to avenge her mother. Should I just have a showdown with daddy? No, that¡¯s too childish! Maybe I can prank him! Argh, that wouldn¡¯t even hurt him! Just then, a n shed across her mind. She sat by the makeup table untilte at night. Finally, she clutched her wand tightly as her eyes lit up and a wry smile formed on her lips. That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll do it this way! After she had finally decided on what to do, she washed up and prepared to go to bed. In the other room, Juan reread the message sent by Kyle on his smartwatch. Kyle was grounded by daddy! It¡¯s definitely thanks to what happened to Mommy. Kyle is a straightforward person and his rtionship with Daddy will only sour this way. Ultimately, the one suffering will be Kyle! Juan felt uneasy and could not fall asleep that night. He felt that he had to find some way to help Kyle. The following day, when Davin came to send Kyle to school, Evan said that he was not feeling well and would stay at home instead. ¡°He¡¯s feeling unwell? Is it serious?¡± Davin queried concernedly. Evan did not respond and simply left in a hurry. Now that he did not have to send Kyle to school, Davin was bored. When he recalled Kyle¡¯s icy expression when he sent him home from school, he felt that even though he looked angry, he did not look ill. What happened all of a sudden? Davin headed toward Kyle¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Kyle, it¡¯s me, Davin. Open up.¡± There was no response. Davin knocked again and he got the same answer. Wait, he¡¯s feeling unwell, right? Don¡¯t tell me something happened to him! Davin rushed to look for ke to get the spare key to Kyle¡¯s room. When he rushed inside, he saw Kyle ring at him silently with a stern expression. ¡°Are you alright, Kyle? Don¡¯t scare me, please!¡± Kyle ignored him and remained emotionless. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Davin headed over and inquired concernedly, ¡°Your dad told me that you¡¯re unwell. How are you feeling? Let me have a look.¡± Now that I look closely, something seems off about hisplexion. Does he have a fever? As Davin was about to touch his forehead, Kyle yelled, ¡°Get out!¡± Kyle¡¯s roar came out of the blue and gave Davin a fright. After recovering from his shock, he stared at Kyle exasperatedly, ¡°How could you talk to your uncle that way?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as I please!¡± Kyle hissed. ¡°You¡­¡± Davin was fuming. Do our horoscopes sh? Why else will Kyle throw a tantrum whenever he sees me? ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?¡± Kyle growled. Davin snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I¡¯m staying here and taking care of you, as an uncle should!¡± Take care of me? Hmph, I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me! Kyle simply ignored him and looked out the window. In the next moment, a shocked expression shed across his icy re. Juan was winking at him from outside the window. Kyle was stunned. Did Juan sneak in? Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Is he here to visit me? When Davin saw that Kyle refused to face him, he decided to brew a pot of tea and nag at him slowly. The moment he exited the room, there was a click and the door was locked. Davin simply chuckled. I have the spare key, my dear nephew. Lock the door for all I care! Heughed as he imagined the look on Kyle¡¯s face when he reentered the room holding a pot of tea. Davin decided to confront Kyle in this manner and felt that he would eventually get through to him. ¡°Butler, brew me a pot of tea!¡± ¡°As you wish, Mr. Seet.¡± When he reentered the room, he saw ¡°Kyle¡± buttoning his shirt. ¡°What are you doing, Kyle? Are you preparing to strip and go to bed?¡± ¡°Uncle, I was simply changing clothes. Then again, I won¡¯t be going out, so I guess it doesn¡¯t matter what I¡¯m wearing.¡± Uncle? Davin nearly dropped the teapot in shock and he stared at ¡°Kyle¡± with his mouth agape. He wasn¡¯t this friendly when Ist came in here, was he? He looked as though I owed him eighty million earlier and told me to get lost! That¡¯s a rather¡­ extreme change in attitude! Davin was perplexed. What Davin didn¡¯t know was that he had returned earlier than the two of them expected. Juan had just climbed in from the window and exined his intentions to Kyle. As they exchanged clothes, before he could even button up, they heard footsteps, followed by the opening of the door¡­ Kyle quickly escaped from the window while Juan gave Davin the first excuse that came to mind. Juan could not understand why Davin was staring at him in amazement. We¡¯ve already switched clothes, so he shouldn¡¯t be able to tell. He headed over to Davin and said, ¡°Uncle, the tea is going to spill. Would you like me to ce that on the table?¡± Did he just offer to help me? What happened to him picking a fight with me earlier? Why is he treating me so warmly and even attempted to help me? Davin¡¯s heart started to beat faster. He questioned Juan, ¡°Kyle, are you alright?¡± Juan¡¯s eyes sparkled like the stars and he nodded innocently, ¡°I¡¯m feeling perfectly fine!¡± Davin ced a hand on his forehead. Nope, no fever. But¡­ Something¡¯s definitely off. His expression darkened and he connected the dots. That must be it! Kyle¡¯s schizophrenia must be acting up again! ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s N-Nothing. Have fun!¡± Davin said hastily and left. His calm demeanor had vanished without a trace and he hurriedly dialed Evan¡¯s number. ¡°Evan, you¡¯d bettere back! Something¡¯s up with Kyle!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get back!¡± Evan paused and recalled how Kyle had not touched his dinner the previous night. Don¡¯t tell me he did something extreme! He ended the meeting abruptly and rushed home. Davin warned him seriously, ¡°Ok Evan, don¡¯t ask anything. Just recall how Kyle was when you left him andpare it to how he is now. I won¡¯t say anything. You¡¯ll understand once you see him.¡± Evan frowned and entered the room. ¡°Kyle¡± was fiddling with his iPad on the bed. When Juan saw him, he recalled his mother¡¯s injury and simply snorted. He continued ying with his iPad. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him! He¡¯s still at odds with me! Evan headed to Kyle¡¯s side and inquired gently, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± At that, ¡°Kyle¡¯s¡± stomach started grumbling. He knew that direct resistance was futile. He nned to eat well and hack his way through the company¡¯swork to sabotage his father. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m starving! I want to eat fried chicken and seafood!¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Evan frowned. Isn¡¯t Kyle supposed to be angry at me? ¡°Kyle, aren¡¯t you angry at daddy?¡± Juan rolled his eyes. I¡¯ll never forgive you for hitting Mommy! However, a man¡¯s gotta eat! There¡¯s no reason to stop eating because of that! ¡°Daddy, I felt that it was useless to stay angry at you. So I¡¯ll continue eating.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Something¡¯s off about Kyle! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ After he left Kyle¡¯s room, Davin dragged him into the study and told Evan about his extreme differences in personality. ¡°Evan, it¡¯s almost like magic! The moment I re-entered the room, it¡¯s like Kyle¡¯s a different person! Something¡¯s definitely up!¡± How severe is Kyle¡¯s schizophrenia? ¡°Evan, we can¡¯t let this drag on any longer. If this gets serious, we need to treat him before it gets any worse!¡± Evan¡¯s pupils turned to slits and he was lost in thought. Davin could not read his mind and suggested, ¡°Dr. Liu from Medwin Hospital is a specialist in this area. Let¡¯s take Kyle to him to take a look.¡± He then ran off in case Evan took his rage out on him. Just as Evan¡¯s expression soured, his phone rang. He saw that Kyle¡¯s teacher was calling and picked up. ¡°Mr. Seet, sorry to disturb you, but may I ask why is Kyle absent today? I heard he was ill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing major.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief then. I have something that I¡¯m not sure I should tell you about. Kyle¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± When the teacher said her piece, Evan was in a foul mood. ording to the teacher, Kyle had exhibited dual personalities of a cool and aloof boy and a bright and outgoing child. The teacher had phrased it discreetly, but Evan knew what she meant. Looks like it¡¯s not just Davin and me. Even the teacher felt something was off. This can only mean that something is really off with Kyle! After pondering over it, he headed to Kyle¡¯s room and cast ¡°Kyle¡± a pitiful expression, watching him finished the fried chicken. Evan forced himself to say, ¡°Kyle, will you follow me to the hospital?¡± Juan fell silent. What for? He stared at Evan in bewilderment. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple checkup.¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Kyle, don¡¯t be stubborn. Listen to me.¡± Juan knew that it was impossible to win against Evan and relented. I¡¯m not ill. They can test me all they like. I¡¯d like to see them diagnose me with something! At the hospital. Evan instructed the doctor to do a thorough checkup and exined the ¡°symptoms¡± to the doctor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll do a thorough checkup on Kyle.¡± When the doctor said thorough, he meant it. He used apparatus after apparatus to perform a series of complex checks on Juan and only stopped when Juan said that he needed to use the restroom. When Juan came out of the restroom, he heard the doctor sharing his diagnosis with Evan. He eavesdropped on them from outside the ward and the results left him in shock. Severe schizophrenia? What? But I¡¯m perfectly normal! What a lousy doctor! ¡°I¡¯m not ill!¡± Juan dered as he stormed into the room. Before Evan could say a word, the doctor sighed, ¡°That¡¯s what they all say.¡± After all, no madmen will admit that they¡¯re mad, right? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Juan emphasized, ¡°Daddy, I really am normal. This doctor is a quack!¡± Evan was at a loss when faced with ¡°Kyle¡¯s¡± violent reaction. He hugged ¡°Kyle¡± tightly and soothed him, ¡°There, there, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll get better if you take your medicine.¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Juan was speechless. Even Daddy thinks that I¡¯m ill? After getting the medicine and returning home, Evan instructed everyone not to trigger ¡°Kyle¡± in order to help him stay calm. Juan sighed when he saw Evan¡¯s worried and heartbroken expression. This entire ¡°schizophrenia¡± thing is just because of me switching ces with Kyle. Too bad I can¡¯t tell Daddy that¡­ He suddenly thought of an idea and quipped, ¡°Daddy, I know a way for me to make a full recovery.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Make up with Mommy and have a family reunion!¡± That way, I can let daddy know that I exist. Mommy won¡¯t be worried that daddy will snatch me away from him either. When Juan saw Evan¡¯s stern expression, however, he knew that he had pushed his luck too far. Of course they wouldn¡¯t make up. Daddy and Mommy are at the stage where they¡¯re fighting physically! That¡¯s right, I came for revenge, not for peace! Daddy hit Mommy, so he¡¯ll have to pay! Revenge first, reconcileter! Juan reaffirmed his resolve. Worried that his response will agitate Kyle, Evan simply patted his head and brought him into his bedroom. He was now sure that ¡°Kyle¡± was doing this upon Nicole¡¯s orders. Is she trying to make use of Kyle to marry me and be Mrs. Seet? Over my dead body! When Evan¡¯s car reached the office in the afternoon, he received a call from John. ¡°Mr. Seet, there¡¯s a problem with the officework.¡± ¡°Another hacker?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This hacker is especially ruthless and repairs the damage intermittently. There¡¯s no way to work and all we can do is stare at the flickeringputer screen. It¡¯s infuriating!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Nicole was the one behind the hackingst time. Is it her again? ¡°Get someone to investigate Nicole and find out the hacker¡¯s IP address!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet!¡± After he said that, Evan felt someone tugging at his clothes and saw a little girl staring at him innocently. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Uncle, can you do me a favor?¡± What¡¯s a little girl doing in the parking lot of Seet Group? ¡°Are you alone? Where are your parents?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°They¡¯re working upstairs.¡± Working at Seet Group? Does she mean that her parents brought her to work and dumped her in the parking lot? What an irresponsible adult! I¡¯ll see to it that he gets fired! ¡°What¡¯s the name of your parent? I¡¯ll call him over and ask him to bring you home.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, uncle. I got separated from my Mommy, so all I need to do is get Daddy to call Mommy so that she can pick me up. Can you bring me in?¡± I see. After that, the little girl tugged at Evan¡¯s clothes once more and pleaded, ¡°Please, uncle. Please bring me in.¡± Evan scanned his surroundings and felt unsafe leaving a little girl in such a dangerous area. Alright then, I¡¯ll bring her in. ¡°Follow me. Do you want me to carry you?¡± ¡°No thank you, uncle. I¡¯ll simply follow behind you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your parent¡¯s name?¡± ¡°His name is¡­¡± Evan Seet, a heartless, callous, despicable bully! ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s bad manners to call out my own Daddy¡¯s name. I know where his office is, so all you have to do is bring me inside.¡± Evan did not probe any further and brought her inside. Nina had a triumphant smile when Evan agreed to bring her in. My n is guaranteed to seed the moment I set foot in Seet Group! When she tried to enter earlier, she was stopped by security. Now that she entered with the president, no one would dare to stop her! When Evan passed by, the security guards greeted him, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Seet!¡± Nina strutted in and red at the security guards who denied her entry earlier. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Nina thought to herself, This feels great! How is this child rted to Mr. Seet? The security guards started wondering what on earth was going on. When Evan reached the lift, he turned around to ask the girl where her father worked, only to realize that she had disappeared. She must have run off to look for her Daddy. Evan scanned his surroundings once more before taking the lift to the top story, where his office was situated. As Nina hid behind a corner watching Evan leaves, she swore to get her revenge. I have two things to avenge mommy for. A cold smirk formed on her face as she set her ns into motion. Ten minutester, there was a series of knocks on Evan¡¯s office. John walked in, cing a cup of coffee down along with a stack of documents. ¡°Mr. Seet, here are the IP addresses left by the hacker. This hacker is extremely skilled and left several fake addresses. We have no idea which one is the real one!¡± ¡°Fake addresses?¡± Evan frowned. Looks like we¡¯ve encountered a professional this time. John nodded, ¡°In fact, one of them belongs to¡­ Hillside Vi.¡± Evan¡¯s face fell. Looks like this hacker not only is an expert but he also knows me well. He even found my address! Is this his way of toying with me? Darn! Meanwhile, Juan was currently enjoying snacks and drinking milk at Hillside Vi. Unbeknownst to Evan, he was currently using theputer to put his newfound skills into good use. He hacked into Evan¡¯s office¡¯swork to avenge Nicole. As he smirked, no one would believe that such a devilish smile could belong to a child. ¡°Mr. Seet, looks like we¡¯ll have to track these addresses one by one!¡± ¡°Other than these IP addresses, be sure to keep an eye on Nicole as well.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± John then nced at the coffee and offered it to Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, have it while it¡¯s warm.¡± The moment Evan took a sip, he spat it all over John. John was soaked in coffee and stared at Evan in confusion. ¡°Mr. Seet, is this coffee not to your liking?¡± Evan passed him the cup and ordered, ¡°Drink it!¡± John took the cup, wiped his face with a napkin, and took a whiff of the coffee. Nothing¡¯s wrong with the aroma. The moment the liquid touched his tongue, however, he spat it out immediately. Evan, knowing that this wasing, ducked in time. ¡°Mr. Seet, I was told that you ordered this coffee and was instructed to bring this over!¡± I ordered this coffee? Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed and he knew instantly that this was part of someone¡¯s prank. ¡°Mr. Seet, what on earth did they put in this coffee to make it so bitter?¡± ¡°I suspect it¡¯s denatonium benzoate.¡± Evan recalled reading an article that denatonium benzoate was an artificially synthesized chemical and the most bitterpound known to mankind. It wasmonly used to spike ethanol-containing products such as hand sanitizers so that it could not be used to produce alcohol for consumption. Who on earth will think of spiking coffee with this bitter chemical? ¡°Who would do such a thing! Rest assured, Mr. Seet, I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this!¡± John proimed and rushed out of the office. He quickly found the nearest tap to rinse his mouth of the bitter vor. Nina was hiding behind the potted nts and watched as John rushed down the staircase. She sniggered. Daddy must have drunk the bitter coffee and spit it on his assistant! Serves him right! Well, that settles things for the cake. Now then¡­ Forty minutester, Evan received a call and rushed out of the office. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nina dialed Juan on her smartwatch to ask him for help on how to crack the passcode. Under Juan¡¯s guidance, she managed to sessfully infiltrate Evan¡¯s office. When she saw thevish decoration in Evan¡¯s office, she was astonished. When she thought of how much her Mommy had suffered to raise the three of them while her Daddy was living such a luxurious lifestyle, she was livid. Coupled with the fact that he bullied Nicole, Nina felt that there was no reason to hold back. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Half an hourter, Nina snuck out of Evan¡¯s office. The moment she locked the door, a wry smile crept up her face. When that evil Daddyes back, he¡¯ll be in for a big surprise! That¡¯s what he gets for bullying Mommy! After her sabotage wasplete, she left Seet Group. Although she was but a little girl, the security guards treated her courteously. After all, she had entered Seet Group with Evan, so they thought she was likely one of his rtives. Nina found a suitable ce to remove her makeup. Her makeup had transformed her into another person entirely and was something she took pride in. She was sure that even Nicole would not be able to recognize her, much less Evan. After she was done, she took a taxi back to her kindergarten. Meanwhile, Nicole¡¯s mobility was affected due to her injured knees. Shey on the sofa to answer questions rted to medicine to earn some easy money. After shepensated Evan hundreds of thousands, she did not have much money left. She would not let any opportunity to earn money to support her children go. Before she finished her fifth question, someone knocked on the door. Who is it? She got off the sofa, limped to the door, and looked through the peephole. There was no one in sight. That¡¯s strange. When she turned around, the knocking continued. She asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Delivery for you, miss.¡± Nicole frowned. I haven¡¯t been shopping onlely. Does it belong to the kids? Probably some makeup set Nina bought. She opened the door, but the moment she saw who was outside, her face fell. She had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Perhaps you should¡¯ve seen iting.¡± With that, the visitor pped Nicole across the face. ¡°You wench! The Lane family has been ruined by you! I don¡¯t care, you¡¯d better pay up!¡± Damn it! That hurts! Nicole nced at her injured knees and knew that she had no chance of beating Sylvia inbat in her current state, especially not with her daughter behind her. Just as she was wondering whether to fight back, Sylphiette sneered, ¡°My dear sister, it took us quite some time and effort to find you. After we parted ways at the dessert shop, you moved house. Are you trying to avoid us?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sylphiette spoke in a gentle tone but had a vicious look in her eyes. Nicole knew that they must have been here to settle the score with her thanks to Evan ming the fall of Lane Corporation on her. It¡¯s all that damn Evan¡¯s fault! What am I supposed to do now? Sylvia then shoved Nicole and stormed inside. ¡°Nicole, you¡¯ve ruined our entire family! How could you do this to your rtives?¡± ¡°Sylphiette, don¡¯t waste your breath on her. She¡¯s never treated us like family! Come and have a seat here.¡± Sylvia plopped herself down onto the sofa and red at Nicole as though she was in her own home. Sylphiette deliberately bumped into Nicole on her way in and took a seat beside Sylvia. She then started taking a look around the house and its decorations. She¡¯s quite well off! Looks like she¡¯s rich. ¡°Nicole, let me cut to the chase. Back then, you broke all ties with us when you were pregnant and we have not treated you as a part of the family since. Why did you suddenly show up to sabotage Lane Corporation? Do you really want to do us in that much?¡± Sylvia was acting unreasonable and in hysterics. ¡°Anything to do with the Lane family has nothing to do with me! This is my home, so please leave!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? If you hadn¡¯t offended some influential man, Lane Corporation wouldn¡¯t have crumbled like that! What on earth did your father do to have such a callous and shameless daughter like you? You¡¯re nothing but a burden!¡± ¡°Nicole, the reason Dad¡¯spany went bust was because you offended Seet Group! All of Dad¡¯s friends know this well! Why must you dig your own grave like that? If you want to die, I don¡¯t care if you hang yourself, jump off a building, or slit your own wrists. But why implicate us into this? Now that the Lane family is in ruins, my marriage is at risk as well. You¡¯ve destroyed the Lane family!¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Nicole didn¡¯t bother arguing with her. Even without her, the Lane family would face ruin anyway. That day, Evan told John the reason for the Lane family¡¯s ruin was all so she would be the scapegoat and be hated by all. Her indifference irked Sylvia, who then stood up. ¡°I knew you¡¯re evil. You just want the family to fall, don¡¯t you?¡± She went up to her angrily and tried to p her, but Nicole held her hand before she could do it. ¡°How dare you resist, you wench?¡± ¡°Leave immediately, or I¡¯ll have no choice but to call the police.¡± ¡°Calling the police? I¡¯m still your stepmother in name! You can¡¯t call the police on me! I¡¯m just visiting!¡± ¡°Nicole, you can¡¯t chase us out after what you did! This is too much!¡± I¡¯m too much? Everything the Lane family has now is thanks to mom and grandpa! If it weren¡¯t for Nicole¡¯s mother pleading for Zane¡¯s case and her grandfather¡¯s funds, he would still only be a lowly construction worker. After his sess, Nicole¡¯s mother met her demise, which led to Sylvia marrying Zane. All of a sudden, Nicole had a stepmother and a stepsister. Everything that belonged to her mother and grandfather eventually became the property of this despicable family. But that aside, Nicole had always thought that her mother¡¯s death was shady. She looked at them darkly as her thoughts consumed her. However, she had no intention of talking about the past with them. After all, they knew no shame, so she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°We want you to cover all of the family¡¯s losses!¡± They want me to pay for it? I don¡¯t even have money to survive, and they want me to pay? Even if she did have hundreds of millions to pay off the debt, Nicole would never hand a cent over to them. These usurpers have no right to spend the Lane family¡¯s money! It belongs to mom and grandpa! She could still remember her days of suffering in the Lane residence vividly. The days she spent surviving on leftovers, being their servant, and those winters where Sylvia would drench her nket with freezing water¡­ Nicole swore she would make them pay for what they did to her, but a direct confrontation was ill- advised. She was handicapped, so an all-out fight would end with her loss. In the end, she simply clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°How much do I have to pay?¡± ¡°Eighty million!¡± ¡°That much? I don¡¯t have that kind of money now. You¡¯ll have to wait for a couple of days.¡± So is that a yes? The nefarious duo looked at each other and frowned in uncertainty, curious about Nicole agreeing so readily. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You¡¯re saying you can make eighty million in two days?¡± ¡°Two, maybe three.¡± Nicole hesitated. Hm? She¡¯s rich! Sylvia looked at her closely. If Nicole wouldn¡¯t budge, all they could do was beat her up to vent their frustrations, leaving their problems intact. But if they trusted her this once, they could get some money. Even though eighty million might be impossible, it was still better than nothing. Sylphiette had the same idea, so she went up to peer at Nicole. ¡°You¡¯d better keep your promise, Nicole. We¡¯ll give you two days because you¡¯re our family, but if you¡¯re not paying then¡­¡± She gave Nicole a threatening look. ¡°You won¡¯t be getting off that easily. We¡¯ll sell you and that bastard child of yours off. I think you two will fetch some good money.¡± What the hell? They want to sell me and my kid off? Damn this b*tch! She always acts so innocent and kind. Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯s capable of evil? ¡°Sure. Just go home and wait for my news. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± The duo looked at each other again. Deciding to put their faith in thisst-ditch effort, they went back to wait. Nicole heaved a sigh of relief after they left. That¡¯s settled for now, but they¡¯ll be back two dayster. What should I do? Meanwhile, Evan hade back to his office after some business talks, but he knew something was wrong the moment he sat down, and he frowned. When he wanted to stand up and check, he realized his trousers were glued to the seat. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 What is going on? Evan¡¯s fully hand-made, Italian trousers were glued firmly on the seat. That realization made his face fall, and he quickly called John. ¡°Come here this instant! You have one minute!¡± he warned. John was confused, but seeing that Evan had summoned him so sternly, something big must have happened. He went to the president¡¯s office as soon as possible, and when he arrived, Evan was changing his clothes. ¡°Do you require my assistance, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s on the seat. See what it is.¡± John went to observe the seat closely and noticed it was smeared with a colorless and odorless super glue. How did this get here? John was baffled. After Evan was done changing and came out of his break room, John gave him a curious look. ¡°How did this get here, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan looked at him sharply, his gaze oppressive. Even without saying a word, John could feel the air crushing him, suffocating him. Cold sweat started drenching him, and he realized he asked a redundant question. If Evan knew why it was there, he wouldn¡¯t have sat on it in the first ce. John could imagine how awkward Evan must look like earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll look into this right away, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°I want the report before five.¡± John looked at the time. I don¡¯t have much time to work with. ¡°Yes sir.¡± And then he scurried out like a nervous rat. But before he could get out, Evan stopped him. John could feel his heart racing, but he still turned back to Evan. Thetter was looking at the documents on the table intently as he flipped through them. When he got to the fourth page, Evan hurled the documents at him. ¡°And look into these too!¡± The papers flew everywhere, making a mess out of the floor. John went to pick them up and looked through them. Something¡¯s on these papers. Oh, they¡¯reic characters. They seemed to be looking down on something with their unnaturally huge eyes. What¡¯s this? they¡¯re making a sexy duck-lip pose? Then he saw another shocking drawing. Wait a minute! This is Mr. Seet! But he¡¯s drawn all bruised and crying! Oh god, who did this? A shiver ran down his spine, and John didn¡¯t look at the papers anymore. After picking all of them up, he escaped the room. Oh no. If I can¡¯t get to the bottom of this, Mr. Seet¡¯s gonna kill me! Which idiot pulled this prank? They just have to make my life hard, don¡¯t they? Back at Evan¡¯s office. When he was about to drink from his ss, he was reminded of denatonium benzoate¡¯s taste, and he smashed his ss against the ground. Thepany¡¯swork got hacked, my office is infiltrated, and they left prank after prank here. Evan could feel his pride being challenged, and his face fell. No matter who the prankster was, he would teach them a lesson once they were found out. It took John a while, but finally, he came back with the results fifteen minutes before five. He was already wheezing, but he managed to convey the report. ¡°She did all these?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the little girl you brought here. She told the receptionist you ordered the coffee and wanted me to take it to you. The camera caught her entering your office, and after she left thepany, she¡¯s hiding in this ce.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. John sent the footage to Evan¡¯sputer. It showed the girl hiding in the parking lot¡¯s corner while removing her makeup. When she was done, the girl left like she owned the ce Wait, she looks exactly like Nicole. Nicole had two daughters who looked exactly like her. One of them was chubby, but this prankster was the skinny one. Evan recalled back to the first time he found Nicole in Parnd Garden. Her daughter had looked up at him angrily like he killed her family. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of him, mom!¡± she dered. Now that he thought of it, Evan postted that Nicole must have sent her daughter to sabotage him after her failed attemptst time. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 That woman is evil! How could she teach her children to be a saboteur?! Kyle could have turned out this way if she¡¯s raising him! ¡°Mr. Seet, this girl looks familiar, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Nicole right now?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°She¡¯s at Windy ce.¡± Evan stormed out, and John followed him. When they arrived at Windy ce, Evan parked his car outside so that he and John could go inside discreetly. He wanted to see who was the father of Nicole¡¯s mischievous daughter. ¡°Mr. Seet, she lives in number seven zero three of the sixth area. It¡¯s right in front of us.¡± They came up to her doorstep and John went to knock on it, but after a long while, nobody answers the door. ¡°I think nobody¡¯s home, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Nobody¡¯s home?¡± Did she go into hiding out of guilt? He whipped out his phone and called Nicole. There were many asions where he wanted to delete the number, but he didn¡¯t. At the same time, Nicole was currently in the process of packing up. She had aplex expression when she saw Evan calling her. If it¡¯s not because of him, Sylvia and Sylphiette wouldn¡¯t have done that to me. If it weren¡¯t because she was worried her kids would be dragged into this, she wouldn¡¯t have moved so quickly. If it weren¡¯t because she paid hundreds of thousands to him, she wouldn¡¯t have to live in this ramshackle building. Damn you, Evan! You did this to me! Anything rted to him was bound to be a disaster, so she decided to stay far away from him. In a fit of rage, Nicole ended the call, but it didn¡¯t quell her anger. ¡°Piss off, you idiot!¡± She then proceeded to block his number. She hung up on me? The audacity of that woman! Nobody hangs up on me! Evan tried to call her again, but this time, he realized she had blocked his number. I knew it. She¡¯s behind this! Evan clenched his fists. ¡°I thought I asked you to keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°I did, but when they determined that she isn¡¯t the hacker, the team is disbanded.¡± Evan gave him a sharp look, and John¡¯s heart sank. ¡°This wench is a cunning one. Find out where she is right now!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± ¡°I want you to do this yourself, and keep an eye on her!¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± John continued to follow him carefully. It wasn¡¯t until Evan had gone away did he let out the sigh he had been holding in. This is no time to rx. He quickly looked up on Nicole, but it proved to be hard. In the end, he had to use his connections, and even then, it took him until midnight before he went back with news. When he found out Nicole had moved to the slums, John drove to her ce the next morning. What he saw next shocked him. How did Ms. Lane fall so far from grace? This is no ce for a human to stay. I mean look at it, the unit¡¯s dpidated, the walls are discolored and ky. Hmm, now that I think about it, I guess it¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Seet. After Zane¡¯s bankruptcy, his family went haywire. Ever since then, they had been badgering Nicole, who had be the scapegoat thanks to Evan. When John was about to get out of the car, he saw someone familiaring outside. Why is he here? Mr. Seet specifically forbade Kyle froming into contact with Ms. Lane. She must have taken him out in secret! After seeing Kyle ying with two young girls near the slums, John got out of the car and went toward Nicole¡¯s ce. Nicole was surprised to hear someone knocking on her door. I just moved here yesterday, and I already have guests? ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, John.¡± Her heart sank at the mention of that name. They found me so soon? She had just blocked his number a day ago, so Nicole was sure Evan woulde for her. Should I open the door? But he¡¯s already here, so he won¡¯t leave until I do. Nicole took a deep breath and mustered her courage before opening the door. ¡°Hello, Ms. Lane.¡± Upon noticing that John came alone, Nicole looked around, confused. Where¡¯s that jerk? Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ¡°I¡¯m here alone, Ms. Lane.¡± Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. It¡¯s good that Evan¡¯s not here. John¡¯s easier to handle alone. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Ms. Lane. This is no ce to talk.¡± Nicole hesitated, but she let him in eventually. John observed her house closely. It looked like a ramshackle house on the outside, and the inside wasn¡¯t any better. The ce was dull, stuffy, and ufortable. Everything seemed patched together overnight. No wonder this is the slums. If Mr. Seet found out that Kyle is here, he¡¯d be heartbroken. ¡°Ms. Lane, I saw Kyle ying with your daughter outside. Does Mr. Seet know hees to your ce?¡± Nicole had her guard up at the mention of Kyle. When she was packing her things to move a day before, Nicole realized Kyle and Juan had been swapped. The boy that was currently with her was the real Kyle. Will John tell Evan about this? Juan¡¯s living in Evan¡¯s Hillside Vi now. If John told him Kyle¡¯s here, Evan would get suspicious and look into this. If that happens, Juan¡¯s existence would be exposed. He¡¯s going to take Juan away from me then. No! Juan¡¯s my precious son. I can¡¯t let John tell Evan about this no matter what. ¡°Mr. Lin, I remember you said you¡¯d help me the best you can previously.¡± John knew he said that before, but Nicole had asked him to bomb Evan¡¯s office that time. Does she expect me to say yes? Why is she mentioning this? Does she want something? ¡°Mr. Lin, don¡¯t tell Evan that Kyle¡¯s here. That¡¯ll be a big help for me.¡± Nicole looked at him with pleading eyes. This was crucial to her, and failure was uneptable. John sighed. With how things stood now, Evan would have killed Nicole if he could. If he found out Kyle was here, things would turn from bad to worse for Nicole. ¡°A word of advice for you, Ms. Lane. You¡¯ll never win against Mr. Seet. Why don¡¯t I take Kyle back to the vi and pretend this never happened? You don¡¯t have toplicate things.¡± Nicole was grateful for John¡¯s help. This wasn¡¯t a bad way either. He could send Kyle back to the vi, while she would call Juan and ask him toe back in secret. John thought her silence meant that she was objecting to his idea, so he persuaded, ¡°You should know Mr. Seet¡¯s temper more than anyone, so don¡¯t be stubborn. Getting on his bad side gets you nothing.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Okay then. We¡¯ll go with your n.¡± John heaved a sigh of relief after she agreed to his n, then he told her the reason for his visit. After she listened to it, Nicole was shaken to the core. Nina went to Seet Group and pranked Evan? And he suspects her of being the hacker behind the network¡¯s failure? ¡°Don¡¯t me Mr. Seet for this, Ms. Lane. During the hack back then, the IP address showed your house address, and that¡¯s why he suspected you.¡± The heck? That wasn¡¯t me! Wait, I didn¡¯t do it this time either! It was Juan back then, and now¡­ Her gut told her Juan was also behind this. Juan was researching even more powerful hacking skills these days. The continuous hacking and retreating from Seet Group¡¯swork resembled the skill Juan was practicing. Realization dawned on Nicole on why Evan called her earlier. Nina and Juan are really bold. ¡°Mr. Lin, Nina is but a young child, so she can be rash sometimes. Please tell Evan not to hold it against her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s gonna work. Mr. Seet will definitelye for you, so you¡¯d better get ready to exin then.¡± Nicole¡¯s face paled at that. If hees, I¡¯m doomed. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 How should I weasel my way out then? When she looked around her pigsty and thought of the problems she had to face, Nicole thought she was really down on her luck. ¡°Ms. Lane, It¡¯s time for me to send Kyle back to the vi.¡± Although Nicole was reluctant to part with Kyle, she had no choice. ¡°Kyle¡¯s downstairs. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When they came up to the kids, Kyle was still ying happily with Nina and Maya. When John said that he would be taking him back, Kyle refused. ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± ¡°Kyle, I know you love your mother and you don¡¯t want to get separated from her. But if Mr. Seet finds out you¡¯re gone, he¡¯s going to look for you. Once he sees you here, your mother will be in trouble.¡± The mention of trouble befalling Nicole made Kyle worry, and he looked at her. ¡°Go with John, Kyle. I¡¯ll visit you when I can.¡± Kyle hesitated, but he eventually gave in to his desire to keep his mother safe. He then followed John to his car. Maya was equally sad to see him go, and she teared up. ¡°Mommy, when will Kylee to y with us again?¡± Nicole patted her head. ¡°Soon,¡± she assured her. ¡°Kyle¡¯s your son! Evan can¡¯t keep him away from us! If it were up to me, I¡¯d¡ª¡± ¡°Nina, stop. Why did you sabotage Evan¡¯s office?¡± Nina was baffled. How did mommy find out about it? ¡°Never do that again. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± This was the first time Nicole said something to her so sternly. Disgruntled, Nina mumbled, ¡°Evan¡¯s a jerk. I just want to teach him a lesson.¡± Maya blinked at her sister with her big, round eyes and stuffed her mouth full of bread. ¡°I think he¡¯s a jerk too, Nina. He can¡¯t keep Kyle away from us. Take me with you next time. I¡¯lle up with some cool sabotage ideas.¡± ¡°Youing up with ideas?¡± Nina rolled her eyes. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re just going to be dead weight.¡± She then left Maya alone, who looked hurt after hearing her sister¡¯sment. Maya puffed her cheeks. ¡°Mommy! Nina¡¯s a meanie!¡± At the same time, Nicole finally realized that Juan wasn¡¯t the only brazen kid here; her daughters were too. She patted Maya¡¯s head again and decided to teach her kids to stay away from Evan after Juan¡¯s return. At Hillside Vi, when Juan received Nicole¡¯s call and found out that Kyle was on his way back, he started thinking about a way to leave the vi secretly. ke came to refill his milk. ¡°I made this per your request, Kyle. Have a taste.¡± He smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be taking a nap after this. Don¡¯t disturb me unless anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes, Kyle.¡± Juan took the ss of milk and finished it before wiping his mouth. He then went back to his room. ke looked at the empty ss and sighed. Kyle seems to be happier these couple of days. He eats, drinks, and sleeps on time. After Juan returned to Kyle¡¯s bedroom, he looked outside the window. When he saw that there was nobody outside, he climbed out quietly. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Despite Juan¡¯s attempt at moving as stealthily as a cat, he was still seen by Davin, who was driving back to Hillside Vi. ¡°Kyle?¡± What¡¯s that brat trying to do? He looks suspicious. Davin observed curiously. Aftering out of the vi, Davin saw ¡®Kyle¡¯ found a ce to hide as he called for a taxi. Is his schizophrenia acting up again? A whileter, ¡®Kyle¡¯ leaped out of the bushes and darted ahead. Wanting to find out what was going on, Davin turned around and followed him. Not far from where he was, a taxi was waiting for its passenger. After ¡®Kyle¡¯ got into the taxi and left, Davin followed closely behind. He was determined to see what ¡®Kyle¡¯ was up to. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 After a short drive, John¡¯s car was spotted racing over. As Davin was Evan¡¯s younger brother and the second son of the Seet Family, John stopped a ways from him in order to offer his greetings. However, Davin was too caught up with shadowing who he thought was Kyle and thus, he merely honked as a form of acknowledgment before speeding off. Kyle, who was seated in John¡¯s car, snorted. ¡°Look at him go. He¡¯s such a bother!¡± ¡°Kyle, your uncle actually cares for you deeply. He can be a bit tetchy but his bark is worse than his bite.¡± Kyle nced at John but did not respond. John peered at the young man¡¯s cold demeanor and did notment further. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. For as long as John could remember, Davin had always been fond of badgering Kyle. As such, Kyle developed a lousy impression of his uncle. When Kyle got older, he started to retaliate against Davin. But he would dole out much more than he received. Although Davin was his uncle, Kyle often did away with any form of respect. Davin often found himself troubled by his nephew¡¯s actions but continued to sh against him enthusiastically. They became rivals, two opposing states of matter that refused to coexist unless it was to fight it out. Frankly, Kyle¡¯s scathing condescension came partially from Davin. It¡¯s a result of their many battles over the years. These two¡­ They make a much more interesting pair than Kyle and his father. At Kyle¡¯s order, the car stopped outside Hillside Vi. ¡°I¡¯ll go in myself. You can head back.¡± John was taken aback. He doesn¡¯t want me to go in? Could he be trying to slip away and return to Ms. Lane? ¡°I¡¯ll just watch you go in then.¡± Kyle understood what he meant. He thinks I don¡¯t want him to go in because I n on escaping. But it¡¯s actually because I¡¯m afraid ke will sniff something out. Since Juan has been stationed at Hillside Vi pretending to be me, it might incite questions if people see John suddenly sending me back. He shot John a sideways nce before striding into Hillside Vi. Kyle had only taken a few steps when he heard ke¡¯s startled voice call out, ¡°Kyle, weren¡¯t you just napping?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepwalking!¡± Kyle hastily scampered into the house. When John heard his reply from outside the door, he smirked inwardly. So he faked being asleep as a means of slipping out. What a mischievous scamp! He was about to climb into the car when his phone rang. One look at the caller¡¯s ID and he immediately answered. ¡°Have you found Nicole?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°She¡­ Mr. Seet, she has it hard enough as it is. Perhaps you would be willing to¡­ let her go?¡± ¡°Her location, now!¡± Evan¡¯s ferocious bark stunned John, who gave up Nicole¡¯s location without further protest. After putting down the phone, Evan knitted his brow. She moved again? This time to the slums? Does she really think that she¡¯ll be able to shirk her responsibility just by acting all pathetic? Dream on! He rose and walked out of his office. Davin followed the rental car all the way to the slums situated at the end of South Road. He watched as ¡®Kyle¡¯ exited the rental car and followed suit. The more he thought about it, the deeper the frown etched into his forehead. The building before him was dpidated and appeared to be incredibly unstable, almost as though it was about to copse at any moment. Is this ce really safe to live in? Why would Kylee to such a ce? He shadowed his target to a residencebeled Block 3. ¡®Kyle¡¯ knocked and stepped in. Suspicion surged within Davin. Was he lured here by a human trafficker? Anxiousness shot through him. With each passing moment of him staring at the door, the more restless he became. He reached out his hand and vigorously rapped on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Davin did not reply. Instead, he knocked with even more vigor. If no one opens the door, I¡¯ll just have to smash my way in. Kyle¡¯s safety is of the utmost priority. On the other side of the door, Nicole panicked at the sound of the incessant pounding. Who could be knocking? Could Sylvia have figured out where I¡¯m living ande to demand her money back? Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Fright seized Nicole. She rushed to hide Nina, Maya, and Juan and ordered them to stay hidden no matter what. Maya blinked for a second before dashing into her room. She threw open her closet doors and tunneled in amongst the clothes. Nina was wary of her mother¡¯s sudden and intense shift in demeanor. ¡°Why do we have to hide, Mommy? Who¡¯s outside?¡± Juan was simply stupefied. Nicole did not have time to exin and swiftly herded the children into her room. ¡°Hide now! Under no circumstances should youe out!¡± She had only just shut the bedroom door when the door burst open with a thunderous bang. Davin rubbed his aching shoulder. He took a sharp intake of breath as his gazended on the broken door. I didn¡¯t expect that to hurt so much. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The sound of Nicole¡¯s bewildered voice pulled Davin¡¯s gaze up towards her. ¡°Dr. Tussaud? You live here?¡± Davin sounded equally baffled. Nicole nodded awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, I know it¡¯s a mess. Please, take a seat.¡± Davin carefully studied the abode before reluctantly taking a seat on the sofa. ¡°Kyle came to see you?¡± Kyle? Juan¡¯s the one who returned! He must have spotted Juaning in. Nicole nodded. ¡°Where is Kyle?¡± Nicole stood and opened the door of her bedroom. Juan and Nina padded out of the room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you came to see Dr. Tussaud? I could have brought you here. It¡¯s dangerous for someone so young like you toe all this way on your own.¡± Davin worriedly chided Juan. Juan nodded wordlessly. I was too careless. I shouldn¡¯t have been so caught up withing over that I paid no attention to my surroundings. Who knew Davin would be secretly following me? Juan threw an apologetic look at Nicole. I hope Mommy doesn¡¯t get into trouble now that Davin knows she¡¯s living here. Nicole smiled warmly at him. ¡°Uncle Davin is just concerned about you. You should thank him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Davin.¡± Astonishment shed across Davin¡¯s gaze. He walked over to Juan and gently pinched the child¡¯s cheek. ¡°Look at you, all cute and lively. I wonder how long you¡¯ll able to keep this up before you return to being a block of ice.¡± Juan blinked innocently. Since he thinks he¡¯s the reason behind my change in personality, so be it. There¡¯s no merit in exining myself. A thought seemed to strike Davin as he suddenly turned towards Nicole. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, you¡¯re a world-famous doctor. Can you cure Kyle¡¯s illness with acupuncture?¡± ¡°Illness?¡± Nicole stared at Davin, dumbfounded. Juan is as healthy as a horse. What illness does he have? Besides, Kyle¡¯s illness was cured ages ago! Davin coughed before moving closer to Nicole. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, Kyle has severe schizophrenia. Please take a look at his condition. If you¡¯re able to cure him, my brother is sure to reward you handsomely!¡± Davin whispered to her. Schizophrenia? Since when did Kyle have such an ailment? Nicole was instantly distressed. At the sight of his mother¡¯s troubled expression, Juan rushed to exin, ¡°He was misdiagnosed! Kyle is fine!¡± Nicole pulled Juan aside before firmly dering, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at him.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Davin nodded appreciatively. ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Tussaud.¡± When they returned to the bedroom, Nicole looked at Juan, still visibly perturbed. ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± ¡°It went like this¡­¡± Juan spilled the entirety of the incident. Nicole finally understood. After some time, Nicole pulled Juan out of the room. ¡°How is he? Can he be cured?¡± Davin asked anxiously. ¡°He¡¯s a child, it¡¯s normal for him to be crying andughing sometimes. Rest assured, Kyle is fine.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Fine? Davin furrowed his brow at Nicole¡¯s reply. Before he could process her answer further, his phone rang. When he saw who was calling, he picked up as a flicker of irritation surfaced within him. ¡°Mr. Seet, Kyle is insisting on throwing away the model boat you gave him. We tried to stop him but he refuses to listen.¡± ¡°He wants to throw it away?¡± Davin nced at the ¡®Kyle¡¯ who was standing right in front of him. My obedient nephew is right here with me. How can he be throwing out the model boat at the same time? ¡°Yes. He¡¯s throwing a huge tantrum. He says he doesn¡¯t want anything of yours here at Hillside Vi. Do you want to take it back, or¡­?¡± ¡°Stop lying. Kyle is here with me. How could he be throwing the model boat away? Are you trying to drive a wedge between us?¡± ke instantly defended himself, ¡°Mr. Seet, I have served the Seet family loyally and to the best of my abilities all these years. I would never do any member of the family wrong. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to check the surveince tape!¡± ke was an upstanding man who valued honesty. He ended the call with Davin and proceeded to send him a video. The video showed Kyle kicking and trampling the model boat in a fit of rage.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This child is too ungrateful. He has no idea the lengths I went to buy the boat. What a brat¡­¡± Realization seemed to hit him and his head snapped up toward ¡®Kyle¡¯. Two Kyles? What¡­ What¡¯s going on? His heart pounded and his gaze flickered to the phone. The Kyle in the video was still trashing the model boat. The phone fell to the ground with a thud. Could it be that Kyle isn¡¯t schizophrenic, but a clone? What the hell¡­ This is¡­ insanely terrifying! What the heck¡¯s going on? A chill crawled up his spine. Davin took a deep breath and willed himself to stay calm. A spurt of water suddenly hit his back. He clenched his fist tightly and turned. There was no one there. What¡­ This is so creepy! He stood rooted to the ground, his facepletely drained of color. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle Davin?¡± Davin stared at ¡®Kyle¡¯, scanning the face of the seemingly adorable cherub standing before him. But he no longer perceived those features positively. The child¡¯s features now painted a terrifying picture. Davin¡¯s heart raced at a breakneck pace. ¡°Dr. Tussaud,e here! Hurry! He¡¯s not Kyle! He¡¯s not Kyle!¡± Davin looked absolutely deranged as he tried to drag Nicole out. Nicole heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Since you found out on your own, I see no point in hiding it any further. This child isn¡¯t Kyle. He¡¯s Juan.¡± ¡°Juan?¡± Davin was even more shocked now. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s human? But the water¡­¡± ¡°Maya,e out!¡± Davin turned to see a little girl scrunched up in a box. She was holding a water gun. The box had a hole in it, aimed directly at the area the water drenched his back. Davin let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, your children sure are naughty!¡± Maya stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°You wrecked our door! You have to pay us back!¡± Davin was stunned for a moment. He then nodded and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll pay for it!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Maya sprinted back into the bedroom. In the next second, she ran out again carrying a bag of shrimp chips. She handed the snack to Davin. ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to pay, I¡¯ll let you have the shrimp chips. This is my apology for spraying your back. You¡¯re wee.¡± Davin casually opened the bag of shrimp chips and tossed a piece into his mouth. ¡°Apology or not, thanks for the food.¡± Seeing two Kyles and being sprayed by a mysterious spurt of water had taken a lot out of him. Maya eyed Davin. Wow, he likes eating just like me! Awesome! Nina crossed her arms and shot him a re. ¡°So you¡¯re a foodie too! Great, the mini foodie has met the big foodie! Is Maya going to turn into an even bigger foodie?¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 As her sister, Nina was worried about Maya. Maya fished a shrimp chip out and fed it to Davin. Her action got him to take a shining on her. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so kind. How about youe home with me and marry my nephew, Kyle? He¡¯s very aloof and I worry that he won¡¯t be able to find a wife.¡± Maya shook her head without hesitation. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? My family is very wealthy. You¡¯ll be able to eat shrimp chips every day. All kinds of shrimp chips.¡± ¡°Enough, stop trying to convince her. She¡¯ll never be Kyle¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°Are you unsatisfied with the Seet family?¡± Davin chuckled. Joking around with Nicole lifted his spirits. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re biological siblings. Do you still want them to get married?¡± Now that he knows about Juan¡¯s existence, he¡¯s sure to dig deeper. If I can¡¯t keep this under wraps anymore, I might as well be upfront with him. I might be able to convince him to keep this from Evan. Let¡¯s give this a shot and pray for the best. Davin stared at her with surprised disbelief. ¡°What? Biological¡­ siblings? You¡¯re taking this joke too far!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking. It¡¯s true!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nicole regarded Davin solemnly. The gears in Davin¡¯s head turned. How can Dr. Tussaud¡¯s daughter be Kyle¡¯s biological sister? Could it be¡­ His eyes widened and he looked Nicole up and down. This is too ridiculous. ¡°It¡¯s true. Kyle is our brother.¡± Maya gazed at Davin. Her face was utterly free of malice. ¡°Really?¡± Davin locked his gaze onto Juan. He¡¯s practically the carbon copy of Kyle. One doesn¡¯t even need a DNA test to be convinced that they¡¯re brothers. But these two little girls bear no resemnce to Kyle or Evan. So by siblings they must mean¡­ ¡°Dr. Tussaud, do you mean to say that Kyle and your daughters have the same mother but different father?¡± Before Nicole could reply, Maya shook her head and responded, ¡°No. We¡¯re all biological siblings. Our daddy is the mean Evan Seet!¡± Mean Evan Seet? The way she addressed Evan amused and appalled Davin. Evan is known as the Cold Devil amongst his business peers. Who knew even children think of him the same way? They even called him mean. I wonder what the powerful Mr. Seet would think of being described in such a manner! ¡°Don¡¯t speak that way, Maya.¡± Nicole stroked Maya¡¯s head and pulled her to the side. She looked at Davin with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°Children have no control over their mouth. Please don¡¯t hold it against them. However, the fact is that Maya, Nina, and Juan are your brother¡¯s children!¡± Davin gazed at the three children in astonishment. He tentatively asked, ¡°Dr. Tussaud, did you gave birth once or twice?¡± ¡°Once. They¡¯re quadruplets.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Davin¡¯s jaw fell open and he let out a shocked sound. I can¡¯t believe it! Quadruplets! Go Evan! If this is true, this has to be an earth-shattering revtion! Trying to process this admission was overloading his brain. ¡°Dr. Tussaud, what¡¯s going on? Please take your time to exin. Just how many children does Evan have? This is too shocking! This¡­ This is¡­¡± Davin¡¯s head was spinning and he soon trailed off. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare some tea. Then I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Nicole quickly tried to formte a way to elucidate the situation to him while getting him on her side. She needed to convince him to keep the existence of the three children a secret from Evan. ¡°Thank you doctor¡­ I mean, thank you, sister-inw!¡± Hearing him call her sister-inw put Nicole on edge. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you stick to calling me Tussaud. Or, you can also call me Ms. Lane.¡± Ms. Lane? Davin suddenly remembered his brother¡¯s search for someone a few years ago. The woman he was looking for also seemed to be known as Ms. Lane. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 I need to take my time to break this crazy situation down! While Nicole was preupied with making tea, Davin pulled Juan into his arms. He hugged the child tightly. Compared to Kyle, this boy is much more lovable. When I thought Kyle was schizophrenic, I used to pray this cute and sweet side of him would persist! ¡°Call me Uncle Davin!¡± Davin pinched Juan¡¯s chubby cheeks forcefully. ¡°Uncle Davin.¡± Juan happily called out. He stretched out his hand to rub Davin¡¯s face affectionately. The uncle and nephew duo continued to yfully pinch each other¡¯s cheeks. They were obviously enjoying each other¡¯spany. ¡°Uncle Davin is biased! He only wants to y with boys and not girls.¡± Maya whined after being neglected. She swiftly snatched the bag of shrimp chips away. If he doesn¡¯t like me, he doesn¡¯t get to eat shrimp chips! She sulkily shot Davin a re before munching down on the chips. Davin quickly tried appeasing the little girl. He put on a sincere smile and said, ¡°Who said I only want to y with girls? Come here. Let me cuddle you. Youe here too.¡± Davin looked towards Nina. Nina stared back at him coldly. She stood statuesque, not moving even a single muscle. Evan is such a bad man, so how nice can his brother be? I think every member of the Seet family stinks. She merely nced at Davin before walking back towards her bedroom. Davin smirked as he watched her figure grow smaller. Her temper mimics that of her father. ¡°Please have some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Nicole sent Juan and Maya back to the bedroom. She seated herself in front of Davin and began to tell him of the events which transpired between her and Evan. Davin listened intently. When she got to the part about taking the three children, his face twitched. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°It must be hard for you to raise these those children on your own. Why don¡¯t you get my brother to help? Or you could approach my parents. The Seet family definitely won¡¯t abandon you or the children!¡± The sole reason I fled abroad was to escape Evan¡¯s vengeance. So how could I seek him out now? As for the Seet family¡­ They never came to mind. ¡°Your brother and I have bad blood between us. He hates me! If I go to him now and inform him of those three children, he definitely won¡¯t allow me to raise them! He¡¯ll fight me for custody for sure. I can¡¯t lose them! Which mother would be willing to let her children go? I can¡¯t allow them to leave my side!¡± As Nicole spoke, her desperate helplessness shone through. Davin could feel Nicole¡¯s love. It was the love only a mother could possess. ¡°You and Evan¡­¡± I can¡¯t believe this happened! They must have a special kind of fate tying them together! When he thought back to Evan and Nicole¡¯s first encounter, and how they both immediately exploded with rage, Davin finally understood. So this is the reason behind their animosity! There must be some misunderstanding between them! ¡°My brother is only aware of Kyle¡¯s existence. Do you n to keep those three hidden from him forever?¡± Evan¡¯s misced anger towards her could very likely stem from the fact that he doesn¡¯t know about those three children. ¡°He can¡¯t know! I almost lost my life trying to give birth to those children. Blood, sweat, and tears went into raising them! I can¡¯t allow your brother to take them from me. No matter what, this has to stay a secret from him. Please, help me keep this from him. I¡¯m begging you!¡± Almost lost her life¡­ Blood, sweat and tears went into raising those children¡­ A woman puts her life in danger every time she gives birth. Not to mention the danger of miscarriage always hanging over her head¡­ Davin¡¯s furrowed brows drew even tighter as he mulled over the situation. The torrent of past misgivings pressed down heavily on his chest. The pain which he had suppressed for so long suddenly emerged, suffocating him. The agony threatened to drown him. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 ¡°Nicole, I understand. I do.¡± Davin, who usually did not have a care in the world, looked dejected. He lit a cigarette and took a puff. He puffed out rings of smoke, shrouding himself in it. For some reason, the smoke looked like a barrier between him and the world, isting him and making him look lonely. Davin was no longer the jovial and cheeky guy. All of a sudden, he turned into a serious man who looked like he had experienced all the pains in the world. ¡°Truth be told, I fell in love with a girl once. She got pregnant as well at that time.¡± Nicole frowned and listened attentively. She did not expect to see this side of him but was convinced that every person had a painful past he or she would never want to recall. ¡°One day, I got drunk, fought with someone, and caused her to suffer a miscarriage. She almost lost her life because of it.¡± As he spoke, shes of memory starting to pop up in his mind like a film. ¡°After that, she¡­¡± Davin found it difficult to continue with the story when all the gruesome details began to haunt him. Just when he was trying to phrase his sentence, he heard a loud bang. The bedroom door was pushed open and Nina stormed into the room with a makeup box. Anger was written all over her face. ¡°Mommy, Maya is too much!¡± She then mmed the makeup box on the table. Davin took this opportunity to pull himself together and hid away his emotions. In the blink of an eye, he reverted back to his usual jovial self. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nina took all the figurines out of the makeup box and arranged them on the table. ¡°Mommy, look!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nicole knitted her brows upon seeing all the figurines. Maya walked into the room, looking abashed. She looked at Nicole and stuck out her tongue. ¡°Mommy, I feel bad for them because Nina uses them for practice every day. I just want to be nice to them.¡± ¡°Is this the proper way to treat them? They all looked bloated! Their faces and tummies are as round as yours.¡± ¡°I fed them because I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re hungry,¡± Maya lowered her head to avoid Nina¡¯s angry stare. ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± Nina mumbled and removed all the items from the figurines¡¯ stomachs and mouths. Chips, chocte, lollipop, candied fruit¡­ ¡°Mommy, look at it! They¡¯re all like this. How can I use them?¡± Like an angry little cub, she roared and med Maya for what she had done. ¡°Maya, say sorry to your sister.¡± Maya kept mum and refused to say anything. ¡°These are her things. You shouldn¡¯t have touched them without her permission.¡± Nicole looked at Maya and tried to talk some sense into her. Maya fidgeted her little hands and paused for a moment. She then turned around and looked at Nina, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? You have to get me new ones!¡± ¡°Alright, Nina. Maya has already apologized. Mommy will buy new ones for you, okay?¡± ¡°No! She has to pay the price! She needs to buy me new ones with her snack allowance!¡± Maya tilted her head, looked at Nina, and said pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t have money. Why don¡¯t I give you some of my snacks?¡± ¡°Nobody wants your disgusting snacks! I want my figurines!¡± Upon noticing Nina¡¯s condescending attitude and Maya¡¯s remorseful expression, Davin took out a card, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for Maya. Just tell me what you want to buy, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your money. I¡¯d rather die of hunger than take money from the Seets!¡± In a fit of anger, Nina then stormed right out of the room. Davin and Nicole were both dumbstruck by her words. Why does this little girl hate the Seets so much? ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for her behavior. I didn¡¯t teach her well.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. After all, it¡¯s not easy for you to raise three children on your own.¡± ¡°So¡­ can you keep this a secret from your brother?¡± Davin was at a loss for words. He knew what kind of person his brother was. Since he had misunderstood Nicole, there was a high chance he would not allow her to take care of the children. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 The image of a wailing mother being separated from her children shed into his mind. Indeed, it would be a cruel sight to behold. Under Evan¡¯s care, Kyle grew up to be just like him ¨C cold and emotionally distant. These children, on the other hand, are adorable and bubbly. This is how children should behave. Perhaps it¡¯s best for Nicole to take care of the children. I¡¯ll tell him it¡¯s totally not worth the time and energy to go through a custody battle! I¡¯ll be upset if Juan turns into someone like Kyle. I really like Juan for who he is now! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole. I¡¯ll keep this a secret.¡± Nicole was relieved to hear that and immediately expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°No worries. But¡­ I don¡¯t think this ce is conducive for the children¡¯s development. Why don¡¯t you move out?¡± The more Davin looked at the ce they were staying, the more he hated it. It¡¯s even worse than the maid¡¯s room in the Seet¡¯s residence. Feeling embarrassed, Nicole did not know how to tell him that they had just moved in yesterday and were not financiallyfortable enough to move to a better unit. Davin could somehow tell a thing or two from her expression and gave her the card he took out just now. ¡°Take this.¡± ¡°No thanks. I¡­¡± Davin ced the card on the desk, picked Juan up, and walked out of the room, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and y!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Upon realizing she was off the hook, Maya stamped her feet and expressed her dismay, ¡°Uncle Davin only cares about boys and doesn¡¯t want to y with girls!¡± Davin immediately stopped walking and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Come here, I¡¯ll carry you too, okay?¡± Maya pursed her lips for about five seconds and ran towards him in tiny steps, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to buy me fried chicken!¡± ¡°Fried chicken? Sure, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± Just when Davin was walking downstairs with two children in his arms, he bumped into someone. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± What a coincidence! What¡¯s my brother doing here at this hour? Is this a test from God? Davin paused for a moment and put on a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by this area!¡± Evan did not believe his words. He stared at Juan, ¡°Did you bring Kyle here?¡± Kyle? He¡¯s Juan! But Davin could not tell him the truth. Thus, he had no choice but to nod. ¡°Who gave you the permission?¡± Evan continued asking. Davin panicked and tried his best to think of the best answer to blindside his brother. ¡°Uncle is a good man! And you¡¯re a meanie, you can¡¯t bully him!¡± Maya reached out her tiny hand and pinched Evan¡¯s cheek with as much force her tiny hands could muster. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Evan¡¯s face changed instantly, and he exuded an icy-cold aura. No one has ever pinched my cheek like this before! As expected, Nicole¡¯s daughter is just as uncouth as her! But she seems to know Davin quite well. In fact, they look like they¡¯re very close to each other! ¡°She calls you uncle?¡± And she calls me a meanie? Davin paused for a moment and tried to cook up an exnation, ¡°It¡¯s just how kids call adults. Don¡¯t they all call us uncles?¡± He then looked at the two little ones in his arms, ¡°You would call any adults ¡®uncles¡¯, right?¡± He intentionally dragged thest word of his question to prompt the children to cooperate. Juan understood his signal and nodded ordingly. Yet, Maya¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°No way! I¡¯ll never call a meanie like him ¡®uncle¡¯!¡± Damn. Are you trying to get me into trouble, little girl? Davin pulled Maya closer to his chest and forced a smile, ¡°Kids always say the darndest things.¡± A line formed between Evan¡¯s brows. He felt something was amiss. Even if the term ¡®uncle¡¯ did not mean anything, the way she addressed him clearly showed she liked Davin very much. What does it mean? Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Did Davin get close with the children because he visited them so frequently? All this while, has he been bringing Kyle here behind my back? Evan¡¯s face darkened, and he shot daggers at Davin. Davin¡¯s heart was about to leap into his throat. Please don¡¯t tell me his suspicion is aroused all because of a term of address. How is it possible? ¡°You called me a meanie? Who taught you this?¡± What an atrocious little girl! Maya pursed her lips and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Everyone agrees that you¡¯re a big meanie!¡± Everyone agrees? Ha! Evan¡¯s pupil constricted. Is this what Nicole has been teaching her children? He took ¡®Kyle¡¯ over from Davin, turned around, and walked towards his Rolls-Royce. He then opened the car door, shoved ¡®Kyle¡¯ into the passenger¡¯s seat, and ordered the driver, ¡°Keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him out of the car!¡± Juan was at a loss for words. Daddy, I¡¯m Juan! Kyle has already gone back to Hillside Vi¡­ Evan mmed the door and headed back to Nicole¡¯s residence. Davin noticed the ruthless expression on Evan¡¯s face. It was as if the domineering man before his eyes was prepared to make someone¡¯s life miserable. Good luck, Ms. Lane! Upon seeing his reaction, Maya immediately signaled Davin to put her down. Like a rocket, she darted back to her house. I need to tell mommy, the meanie is here! Nina, who came out for a walk to calm herself down, also rushed home immediately upon watching the scene unfold. Seeing the two girls trying to outrun him, Evan, who was already walking in front, could not help but smirk. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Go ahead and tell your mommy I¡¯m here. By hook or by crook, I¡¯m definitely going to teach her a lesson today! Davin let out a sigh upon seeing his fuming brother walked towards the dpidated stairways. Nicole is, after all, the mother of four babies who carried the surname of Seet. But since Evan did not know the truth, would he go overboard and regret his action after this? It¡¯ll be interesting to see how this drama unfolds! How Davin wished he could immediately read some romantic novels right now to anticipate the oue of this couple. Evan arrived outside Nicole¡¯s residence and knocked on the door with a deadpan expression. ¡°Don¡¯t open the door, mommy! The meanie, Evan Seet is here!¡± ¡°You two, head on into your bedroom now. Mommy will handle this.¡± Nicole then took a deep breath. Sigh, speak of the devil. ¡°Mommy, how will you handle this?¡± Like an adult, Maya stood still as she looked at Nicole and asked in a serious tone. What can I do? Let¡¯s just see what is he nning to do first. ¡°Mommy knows what to do. Just go to your room and hide.¡± ¡°Mommy, you shouldn¡¯t ask us to hide! You should teach us to fight against the enemy!¡± Enemy? Nicole was taken aback by Nina¡¯s words. She must have viewed Evan as her enemy. ¡°Maya, It¡¯s your fault that you damaged my figurines, but I¡¯ll forgive you if you cooperate with me.¡± Cooperate? Maya gave Nina a confused look as she did not know what ¡®cooperate¡¯ meant. ¡°You said you wanted to teach Evan Seet a lesson too, right? Well, now¡¯s the chance, are you ready for it?¡± The moment Maya realized what her sister was talking about, she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Thene with me!¡± Without hesitation, Maya lifted her stubby legs and followed Nina to her bedroom. Nicole looked at the two little ones and wondered what are they nning to do to him? The m on the door became more intense. It was as if he was going to burst through the door anytime soon. Nicole had no choice but to open the door and let him in. Evan stepped into the house and looked around the decrepit house. His eyes darkened all of a sudden. Is Nicole Lane trying to y the sympathy card? Too bad, it¡¯s not going to work on me. ¡°Hello, Mr. Seet. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. How may I help you?¡± Nicole tried to stay calm as she stared at him steadily. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 The corner of Evan¡¯s mouth quirked up, but he was not exactly smiling, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do that¡¯ll help me.¡± Evan gave Nicole a killer stare as if he had emerged right from the abyss. He gradually approached her and forced her into a corner. In the next moment, he lifted his hands and pinned her against the wall, trapping herpletely in that corner. He gazed deeply into her eyes, wanting to know where on earth did she get the courage to challenge him over and over again. Bastard! What is he doing! Evan inched closer. She could almost hear his heartbeat and feel his warm breath tickling her ear. Nicole¡¯s heart was racing uncontrobly, and her face began to blush. Stay calm now, this is just a normal physiological reaction. Or could it be¡­ that I still have feelings for this bastard? No. Impossible. No fricking way! Nicole avoided eye contact with him, but the shy expression on her face somehow reminded Evan of the night at The Passion four years ago¡­ He clenched his fists and pushed her to the couch beside them. After taking a few deep breaths, Evan regained hisposure, ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± Seduce you? What? What the hell is he talking about? ¡°What nonsense are you on about? How can you say something so ignorant? You¡¯re the president of a corporation, for goodness sake.¡± Evan squinted. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s seducing me. And damn it, she¡¯s so good at it! ¡°I¡¯m here to settle a score with you!¡± Evan gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯ve cleared all my debts, and I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore!¡± Nicole responded in a serious voice. Evan ignored her words and did not bother to debate with her. He opened his mouth and ordered, ¡°You know what you did. I don¡¯t care whether you admit it or not, but you will get out of Y City and leave the country!¡± He wants me to leave? He wants me to leave the country? Does that mean I¡¯ll never get to see Kyle anymore? Upon noticing how quiet she was, Evan added, ¡°If I still see you around in the next two days, you better be prepared to go to jail! And your children¡­¡± ¡°What do you want to do to them? Don¡¯t you ever dare harm them!¡± ¡°You want to know? Try me then!¡± Nicole was not afraid of his threat when it was aimed at her. However, the minute he mentioned the children, she panicked. Maya and Nina, who were observing the two adults from a distance, could not stand by idly anymore. How can evil daddy threaten to send mommy to jail and hurt us? ¡°How can he ask mommy to leave? He doesn¡¯t own Y City!¡± ¡°Exactly! Evan Seet is the worst!¡± ¡°Are you ready, Maya?¡± ¡°Yes, Nina. Shall we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Maya and Nina each held a squirt gun, and one of them wheeled out a vacuum cleaner. Before this, Nina had removed the cover from the vacuum cleaner and turned it into a dust sprayer. Maya then eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s teach the meanie a lesson!¡± The two little girls aimed at Evan and started spraying. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. All of a sudden, clouds of dust started flying all over, and the house was covered in mists. Evan was dumbstruck by the turn of events. He turned around to avoid the attack and tried to shield himself with his arms. His face was twisted into a grimace. ¡°Maya, attack him from another direction. Target his face!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Maya followed Nina¡¯s instruction and aimed both the dust sprayer and water gun at Evan. He warned them to stop the attack while clenching his teeth. ¡°Who are you to tell us to stop? We need to clean the house thoroughly, so we cannot stop!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This is our house. You can¡¯t tell us what to do!¡± The madness continued, and there was nothing Evan could do with the two little ones. Left with no choice, he retreated. He stood by the door, gritted his teeth, and pointed at Nicole. ¡°Only a woman like you will choose to be with a crazy man and give birth to a bunch of weird kids!¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 What? Did he just say I¡¯m with a crazy man? Nicole could not help butugh at his ridiculous remark. Go on, Mr. Seet. Go on! ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Seet. It¡¯s all because of gics! It¡¯s definitely because of their father¡¯s problematic genes!¡± Evan snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll destroy him if I ever see him! I¡¯ll teach him how to be a father!¡± While he was making the threat, the children¡¯s attack continued, and they did not show any sign of slowing down. ¡°Stop it!¡± Evan roared while trying to hide away from them. He had reached the limit of his patience and could not deal with the little rascals anymore. While he was running away like a loser, he bumped into Davin and John, who were rushing over. ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet¡­¡± Evan shot daggers at the two men, forcing them to shut their mouths instantly. They did not dare to look him in the eyes anymore. He left in haste, and the two men followed right behind. After a short walk, Davin frowned and whispered, ¡°I wonder how he ended up looking like this. Did he help Ms. Lane clean her bathroom?¡± John took a sidelong nce at Davin and said cautiously, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d do that. Maybe it was because he refused to leave when Ms. Lane was cleaning her bathroom¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That doesn¡¯t sound right either. Why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Seet?¡± Davin sneered, ¡°No way!¡± John noticed Davin was no longer as careful with his words as before. On the way back to Hillside Vi, Juan kept frowning and looking at Evan. He had never seen his father looked so messy before and wanted to stay away from him. Even Evan could feel ¡®Kyle¡¯ was trying to keep a distance from him. ¡°Kyle, stay away from Nicole and her two barbaric daughters in the future. They¡¯re rude and uncivilized and will turn you into a bad person!¡± Juan finally understood what happened to his daddy now. It must be the work of his two sisters. It seems Maya and Nina are doing their job well even when I¡¯m not around! At least they know how to protect mommy! Juan lowered his head and grinned subtly. Upon noticing his expression, Evan¡¯s eyes zed with annoyance, ¡°Are you listening? We¡¯re talking about something serious here!¡± ¡°Okay daddy, got it.¡± Evan still felt bitter about the incident earlier. He looked as if he had just walked out of a construction site after a long day at work with all the dust sticking on him and kept instructing his chauffeur to speed up. The chauffeur eventually got so annoyed to the point he wished he could rip the car apart! Meanwhile, Nina and Maya were relieved that they managed to ward off the meanie, but they were concerned about Juan. ¡°Mommy, daddy thought Juan was Kyle and took him away again. What should we do now?¡± Sigh¡­ Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Nicole took in a deep breath. I just swapped him back not long ago, and now this happened¡­ It¡¯s so troublesome to swap them back and forth. Should I warn Kyle and tell him to hide first? Nicole then gave Kyle a call and told him about her n. Kyle understood and agreed to y along. ¡°Alright, mommy. I¡¯ll hide in the closet and find a way to get Juan home!¡± ¡°Alright, be careful. Just make sure you two don¡¯t appear at the same time, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After ending the call, Nicole was troubled by how insistent Evan was in getting her out of the country. What should I do? And he wanted me to leave in two days. No, I can¡¯t leave. Kyle still needs me. It¡¯ll be horrible for him to live with his monstrous daddy. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re staying put. If Evan Seetes again, Maya and I will always be ready to teach him a lesson.¡± Like a determined victor, Nina folded her arms and said proudly. Maya pouted and nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re powerful girls.¡± Nicole looked at her two daughters and was worried they might turn into uncivilized individuals, like how Evan had described them earlier. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 She scanned around the house and realized all the furniture was covered in dust and water and let out a sigh. Indeed, my daughters are powerful. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll clean this up soon, we promise.¡± ¡°Yes, mommy. We¡¯ll do the cleaning right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Nicole sighed again. ¡°No, we¡¯ll clean up the mess we made.¡± Nina insisted to do this on their own. Maya then went to get two pieces of cloth and passed one to Nina. The two little ones started tidying up the house. Nicole looked at them and was relieved to see how sensible they were. Look at my babies. How can someone call them uncivilized? That Evan Seet is full of crap! Nicole was absolutely pleased to see how responsible her daughters were. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As the ck Rolls-Royce entered Hillside Vi, ke watched Evan and ¡®Kyle¡¯ got out of the car. Something feels off. Not long ago, Kyle was still ying with his iPad in his room. How is it possible that he¡¯s with Mr. Seet now? ke was confused, ¡°Kyle, I thought you were in your room? Howe¡­¡± Juan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The real Kyle was indeed ying in his room. I wonder if he has found a ce to hide? What if daddy noticed there are two Kyles in the house¡­ When ke did not get a response from ¡®Kyle¡¯, he then turned his attention to Evan, who looked like an utter mess. Did he justplete a construction site inspection? Poor Mr. Evan! I¡¯m sure Mr. and Mrs. Seet would be pleased to see how dedicated Mr. Evan is! Since they asked about him in a phone call earlier, should I take a photo of him and send it to them? ¡°Go and prepare the bath!¡± The thought of what Nicole and her daughters did agitate him once again. He did not take note of what ke said just now and walked straight into the bathroom. Juan heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around to look at ke and stuck his tongue out before running into the bedroom. ke thought to himself, The Kyle I saw earlier was emotionally distant when he threw a fit, yet this ¡®Kyle¡¯ was yful and mischievous. Something must be wrong with my vision. I¡¯m really getting old. Anyway, there¡¯s something more important I need to do! He took out his phone, turned on the camera, and zoomed in on Evan¡¯s back. He snapped a few photos, sent them to Mrs. Seet, who was still on vacation overseas, and told her how hardworking Evan was. Upon seeing the photos, Mrs. Seet knitted her brows. Why is he, the president of the corporation, doing all the job? She thought about it and decided to forward the photos to Davin to get a confirmation. Davin looked at the photos sent by his mom, and a line appeared between his brows. Did Nicole comin to mom? And is mom going to confront Evan? He immediately replied: It¡¯s just a misunderstanding! Technically, it¡¯s notpletely his fault. Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? Mrs. Seet burst outughing. It looks like there¡¯s more to this than meet the eyes. Mrs. Seet texted back: So it¡¯s not his fault? Davin responded: Well, partially. He brought it upon himself. Davin thought that was the most appropriate way to summarize the entire incident. Regardless of the cause, the culprits who did this to him were his daughters, so in a way, he did bring this upon himself. Mrs. Seet was tired with his y of words: Tell me everything! If you hide anything from me, I¡¯ll arrange matchmaking sessions for you for one whole month. Davin pleaded with his mother: Please spare me! Alright, I¡¯lle clean. Davin stared at the screen for a while as he had no clue what to do next. He had promised to help Nicole to keep the secret about the three children. Telling his mom the truth would also mean that he was betraying Nicole. I can¡¯t do this! But if I don¡¯t tell the truth, mom¡¯s going to force me to attend matchmaking dinners, and all kinds of women wille and pester me day and night¡­ The image of cunning women with thick makeup on started popping up in his mind, and he was utterly terrified. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 It¡¯s Evan¡¯s problem, anyway. Why should I be the one in trouble? He rubbed his nose and raised his brows when an idea popped up in his mind. Oh, yes! What a brilliant idea! He mumbled as he typed out and edited the message properly before sending it to his mom. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother. Please don¡¯t me me. We all know what mom can do, and I really don¡¯t want to go on blind dates or betray anyone. So¡­¡± Upon receiving Davin¡¯s text message, Mrs. Seet read carefully from the beginning to the end. What? Evan had an argument with Dr. Tussaud? He went to settle old scores with Dr. Tussaud, but she taught him a lesson instead¡­ The next piece of news in the text message came as a shock to Mrs. Seet. Though Davin kept his promise by not telling his mother about the three children, he did reveal that Nicole was Kyle¡¯s biological mother. He even intentionally emphasized that Dr. Tussaud was actually Nicole. Mrs. Seet read that part of the message several times to make sure she fully understood the story. She then immediately gave Davin a call. Davin was startled by the ringtone of his phone. He took a nce at the screen, mustered up the courage, and answered the call. ¡°Hey, mom. Are you having the time of your life there?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t call you to talk about this. I just want to know if this Nicole Lane is truly Tussaud, and Tussaud is Kyle¡¯s mom?¡± ¡°Yes, I can confirm that.¡± ¡°So, your brother and Nicole¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Something happened in the past, they had kids together, and they have feelings¡­ wait, no, I¡¯m not really sure if they have feelings for each other.¡± In the past, Mrs. Seet was not sure why Evan was always at loggerheads with Nicole, but now, she finally knew why. So they have had a special rtionship! Mrs. Seet trusted her instinct and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure they have feelings for each other. Help them get back together before I return. And take this opportunity to learn a trick or two from them. You¡¯re getting old, but you still don¡¯t have a girlfriend. Are you not embarrassed? You¡­¡± The moment his mom turned her attention to him, Davin came up with an excuse and hung up on her right away. His dear mom terrified him whenever she tried to care more than she should. Right after he let out a sigh of relief, he received another notification on his phone. It was another message from his mother again. The message read: You must help them get back together, or else, I¡¯ll send you to I Nation! Davin once again went speechless. What an impossible mission! He thought about it and replied: I can¡¯t force them. They¡¯ll get back together if they¡¯re destined for each other! After all, we can¡¯t force happiness! Mrs. Seet was not ready to give in and sent another reply: Whether they¡¯re destined for each other or not, it¡¯s beyond our control, but at least we should give it a shot! Davin was at a loss for words. As usual, mom¡¯s as stubborn as a mule. Fine, I¡¯ll try. Come to think of it, if Evan and Nicole get back together, the kids can then live as a family. Isn¡¯t that great? With that thought in mind, Davin decided right then and there that he would be the cupid that would bring his brother and Ms. Lane back together! At Hillside Vi, Kyle and Juan locked themselves in their room and celebrated their sess. Earlier, the two little boys worked together to fool ke, causing thetter to believe he was not in the right mind and that something was wrong with his sight. He nearly wanted to apply for leave and return to his hometown to recuperate. ¡°Now that ke is not around, do you think daddy will get mommy toe and take care of you?¡± Kyle paused for a bit, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Daddy is not going to give in so easily.¡± Juan nodded in agreement, ¡°How can we help them to get back together? This is the only way we can stay together as a family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to find a way!¡± The two little boys knitted their brows, let out a sigh, and started brainstorming new ideas. Before they could work out a solution, however, Juan¡¯s phone vibrated all of a sudden. It was a call from Nina. Juan picked up the phone and answered, ¡°Yes?¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°Juan,e back quickly and help, something happened. Some bad women are bothering Mommy!¡± Juan immediately became alert and he listened carefully to the noiseing from the phone. Judging from what he could hear, he could tell that whoever it was, they were indeed hostile. How dare you bother my mommy! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m heading home to give Mommy a hand.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡± ¡°No, if you leave, Daddy will be suspicious. I can take care of this.¡± ¡°Be careful then. Call if anything happens.¡± Juan nodded his head vigorously and hurriedly left, climbing through the window. By chance, ke saw the back of his little figure bending down low and sneaking out of the vi. Immediately, he gave chase but was unable to catch up so he turned around to report to Evan. Evan was stunned. Why has Kyle sneaked out again? He must have gone to see that woman again! Did she drug him or something? Why does he keep going to see her? Evan got up and walked out of the study quickly, intending to drive his car to give chase. However, the moment he came downstairs, he saw Kyle in his pajamas ying Legos quietly in the living room. Evan stopped in his tracks and turned to look at ke. ke rubbed his eyes vigorously. He had just clearly seen Kyle sneaking out. How could he be in the living room now? This¡­ It seems that both my eyes as well as my memory have gone wonky now. After a short pause, he turned to Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m old and tire easily nowadays. May I return to my hometown to rest and recuperate?¡± ke had been in the Seet family for as long as Evan could remember. He had been through thick and thin with the family. As such, even if ke made mistake, he should not be dismissed. Evan looked at him and replied with rare tone of gentleness. ¡°I shall ask the family doctor toe over and do a check-up on you. Meanwhile, don¡¯t do any hard work. Just rest and don¡¯t let anything disturb your peace of mind.¡± ¡°But, Mr. Seet, this is too much trouble for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just do as I say.¡± ke was extremely grateful for Evan¡¯s way of handling the situation. Kyle looked on, unable to understand why his Daddy would treat a servant so well. When he recalled how ke had secretly brought food to him and smuggled toys for him, however, Kyle suddenly wondered if he and Juan had gone too far. He walked over to ke and said truthfully, ¡°ke, you are not ill.¡± After that, he turned around and went back to his bedroom. As ke watched his departing figure, he was unsure what those words meant. Meanwhile, after Sylvia and Sylphiette found out that Nicole had moved, they searched high and low for her. The moment they found her new address, they came looking for her. The only reason they let her off the hookst time was because they stood to gain financially, but this time¡­ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia red at Nicole with eyes filled with anger, as if longing to tear her into pieces. ¡°You b*tch, if I¡¯d known that you were going to trick us, we wouldn¡¯t have let you off so easy that time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Nicole, you have to keep your word. You promised to give us eighty million, how could you just move out secretly? What kind of person does that?¡± Sylphiette spoke to her in a dignified manner as if she were giving her a lecture but her gaze was dangerously sharp. Now that the witch and miss goody-two-shoes are here, if they do not get the money they want, they will take extreme measures. I can¡¯t y the same trick on them a second time. I mustn¡¯t show any weaknesses. If they think I¡¯m weak, they will take advantage of me. Since I cannot pay them and I don¡¯t want them to take advantage of me, I shall fight them with all I¡¯ve got. ¡°Well? Say something, b*tch! Do you remember what you promised us before?¡± As Sylvia spoke, she shoved Nicole hard. Nicole stumbled but managed to keep her footing. She red at Sylvia¡¯s angry face for a long time. Suddenly she moved forward and pushed hard with both hands. Sylvia had not expected this and she fell backward. ¡°Mom!¡± Sylphiette screamed and quickly moved to steady her mother but she was not quick enough. ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡± Sylvia started cursing as shey on the floor where she had fallen. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Sylphiette red at Nicole, ¡°Mom is your stepmother. How can you do this to her?¡± Stepmother? Nicole sneered, ¡°She keeps calling me ¡®b*tch.¡¯ Does she really think of me as a daughter?¡± ¡°You! She is still your elder!¡± ¡°Elder? Right, she fed me leftovers and treated me like a servant. In the winter when it was freezing cold, she would pour cold water into my quilt while I was feverish. A stepmother who tried to freeze me to death¡­ Inparison, what I just did was nothing!¡± ¡°You!¡± Sylphiette was speechless. ¡°You b*tch, don¡¯t you dare nder me. I didn¡¯t do any of that.¡± ¡°Whether you did it or not, only you and I know. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll do all those things to you now.¡± From the bedroom, Maya and Nina watched Nicole in astonishment with wide-opened eyes. Mommy is awesome too. ¡°Such a wicked woman. She bullied mommy. Maya, shall we teach them a lesson?¡± ¡°But Nina, Mommy told us not to go out lest we mess things up. Since Mommy is safe for now, let¡¯s just keep watch.¡± Nina thought what Maya said made sense. She¡¯s right, what if we mess things up for mommy? As such, the two sisters continued to watch through the cracks in the door. Sylphiette did not expect Nicole to take such a firm stand. If she had known earlier, she would have brought some helpers to force her into submission. She bent down to pull Sylvia to her feet. Initially, Sylvia refused to get up as she nned to pretend to be seriously injured in order to ckmail Nicole. Nicole nced at her, feeling amused. In the next moment, she took out an apple and sat down opposite them on a sofa. Slowly, she started to munch on the fruit. She did not even look in Sylvia¡¯s direction, paying no heed to her antics. Sylvia sat on the floor and bawled for a long time. After a while, she became uncertain if she would get any results. ¡°Mom, look at the ce she¡¯s living in. It¡¯s not much different from a beggar¡¯s den. Perhaps, she really has no money. We have to think of something else.¡± Sylphiette whispered in her ear. Sylvia was furious. It¡¯s only been a few years but it seems like this b*tch has learned a lot. After Sylphiette helped her up, Sylvia was still feeling angry. She had never been treated so badly before. To make it worse, the person treating her so badly was the same person who had been under her control before, Nicole. I must make her pay for her actions. Sylvia looked around the furnishings in the room and suddenly walked towards the TV angrily. Realizing that she must be up to no good, Nicole hurried to stop her, but Sylphiette grabbed her wrist tightly. ¡°Nicole, Mom is our elder, you can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Nicole struggled hard but Sylphiette¡¯s hands were like mps as she refused to release Nicole. Just as the two of them were struggling, the TV suddenly fell to the ground with a loud crash. The screen was shattered into fragments. Sylvia sneered, gave Sylphiette a knowing nce, and went to search for other targets to vent her anger. There were tears in Maya¡¯s eyes, ¡°The TV¡¯s broken, what shall we watch from now on?¡± ¡°They¡¯re really horrible! We should have taught them a lesson just now.¡± Nina gritted her teeth and walked out with the feather duster seemingly poised for a duel to the death. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Taking advantage of Nicole who was still struggling with all her strength, Sylphiette suddenly aimed a kick at her stomach, taking Nicole by surprise. The sharp heel was only mere centimeters away from Nicole¡¯s lower abdomen when she reacted, dodging aside with lightning speed. That was close! Nicole knew clearly what kind of woman Sylphiette was under her innocent facade and she was prepared for it. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Uh-oh! Nina will get beaten up. Just when things seemed to be spiraling out of control, an idea came to Nicole in her moment of panic. In the next second, she bit into Sylphiette¡¯s arm with force. ¡°Aargh!¡± Sylphiette cried out in pain. Hearing the yell, Sylvia flung the teacups in her hands onto the floor. ¡°You b*tch, you dare bite Sylphiette? I¡¯ll beat your daughter to death!¡± As she spoke, she snatched the feather duster from Nina¡¯s hand. In the next instant, she had raised it high and was going to bring it down on Nina¡¯s body. At that moment, Nicole¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Just as the feather duster was about to hit Nina, an apple suddenly struck Sylvia¡¯s face with uncanny uracy. Nina was then pulled away to the side. Blood dripped from the corner of Sylvia¡¯s mouth and she howled, covering one side of her face. Nicole¡¯s heart was freed from anxiety and she heaved a sigh of relief. It was Maya who had done it. Unexpectedly, at that crucial moment, it was the snack lover of the family, Maya who acted like a hero. Who would have guessed that Maya could be so brilliant? ¡°Maya, well done!¡± Nicole looked at her daughter as her heart filled with pride. Maya giggled and ran to Nicole, ¡°Mommy, here¡¯s your silver needle. Let them have a taste of it!¡± As Nicole held it up, the long slim needle glinted with a cold light. Sylphiette looked at it with horror and she ran out of the house, dragging Sylvia with her. Nicole and the two little girls came chasing after them. However, when she saw Sylphiette pulling out her phone and calling as she ran, she suddenly had a bad feeling about it. She must be calling for help. Once Sylphiette¡¯s helpers arrive, I and the two children will be in danger. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop chasing them. Let¡¯s go tidy up our home instead.¡± Nina did not want to let them off so easily but Nicole exined the situation to them patiently. In the end, Nina could only turn back begrudgingly. When they neared their corridor, Nina suddenly turned a corner and came back with a hamburger in the moment. ¡°Maya, thank you for just now.¡± Wow! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nina has bought me a treat! Maya stared at the hamburger, her eyes shining. ¡°Your sister is giving you a treat, go ahead and take it!¡± The moment Nicole spoke, Maya grabbed the hamburger and started stuffing it into her mouth, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll definitely save you again!¡± Ninaughed at the way her sister was wolfing down the food. As Juan was rushing back to help Nicole, he ran too fast and in his hurry, he identally ran straight into Sylvia who was leaving in embarrassment. Juan fell andnded right on his bum. Covering the side of her face which was swollen, Sylvia yelled out angrily, ¡°Oh my! Is this boy blind?¡± Sylphiette looked at Juan and her eyes glinted, ¡°Mom, this boy may be blind, but God definitely isn¡¯t! The heavens are surely on our side.¡± The moment he heard those words, Juan knew that he was in trouble. He scrambled up to run but Sylphiette caught hold of him. Meanwhile, after Nicole was done clearing up the mess in her home, she sat down and heaved a sigh. Her phone suddenly rang and the screen showed an unknown caller¡¯s number. She was a little hesitant, hoping that it was someone enquiring about acupuncture treatment as she picked up the phone. ¡°Your son is in my hands, If you want him to live, you can redeem him with money!¡± It¡¯s Sylphiette! Again, Nicole¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. Then, she heard Juan making muffled sounds. ¡°Sylphiette, if you dare hurt Juan, you will pay for it!¡± ¡°Pay? The Lane family is already in disarray. I have nothing to lose. It¡¯s your son you should be worrying about. Isn¡¯t he too young to die?¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you hurt him. You mustn¡¯t hurt him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of payment. Two hundred million, not one cent less. Nicole, I know you can get the sum of money ready. I know you love him so much to the point that you¡¯re willing to run barefoot along a stony path until your feet bled in order to save him at the zoost time¡­¡± ¡°So, that was your doing? It was you at the zoo that time!¡± Previously, at the zoo, someone nearly carried Kyle away by force. However, Nicole could never have imagined that it was nned by Sylphiette, who looked nice on the outside but was rotten on the inside. Sylphietteughed, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five hours to get the two hundred million ready, or else, you cane and get his corpse!¡± Nicole panicked at her words. It was as if the devil was sounding Juan¡¯s death knell. Five hours. Two hundred million! Where can I get so much money? For someone like Nicole who was tight on money, the amount was simply impossible toe by. She held on to her phone in a daze as her mind was filled with images of Juan and what her next course of action should be. Juan has fallen into that evil wench, Sylphiette¡¯s hands. What will she do to him? Will she beat him? Will she torture him? Will she¡­ Nicole felt like her heart was being squeezed in someone¡¯s tight grip. Only money can save Juan now. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 However, I¡­ ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s up?¡± With clear eyes full of concern, Maya gazed at Nicole. ¡°Mommy, does the person on the phone wants you to exchange Juan for money?¡± Nina¡¯s face was full of worry too. Nicole came to her senses and with a pale face, she looked at her two daughters andforted them, ¡°Everything will be fine. Mommy will find a way. One way or another, Mommy will get it done.¡± Nina knew that Nicole was just consoling them. If it¡¯s really so simple, Mommy won¡¯t look so worried as if she is carrying the world on her shoulders. This problem must be serious. Besides, if we are really rich, Mommy will not bring us here to live in such a ce. ¡°Mommy, if you need money, you can go to someone. He has a lot of money.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Evan, the big meanie!¡± At Maya¡¯s words, Nicole was stunned. Certainly, Evan was rich. Two hundred million was nothing to him but he won¡¯t just give it to her for no reason. Even if it were just a loan, he would never loan it to her. Unless¡­ ¡°Mommy, Juan is his son, he shoulde up with the money.¡± Nina could not bear to see her mother in trouble and so, she kept giving suggestions. ¡°Let me think for a while.¡± Nicole struggled with herself. In order for Evan toe up with the money, she had to let him know that Juan was also his son. When he finds out, he would definitely take Juan away from her at all costs. But, what other way is there? After a while, Nicole thought of someone else. ¡°Perhaps, he can help us.¡± With that, she dialed a number. When the call was answered, Nicole exined the situation quickly. Finally, with some hesitation, she mentioned borrowing money. ¡°I know that two hundred million is no small sum. I¡¯ll think of a way to pay you back!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s not about returning the money, Juan is a child of the Seet family, too. I shoulde up with the money, but¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But? Nicole frowned and listened carefully, holding her breath. Davin hesitated for a while before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that the financial power is in my brother¡¯s hands. I can probably only get a few million at one time. Two hundred million is beyond my authority. I can¡¯t get that much at such short notice.¡± ¡°What shall we do then?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t panic yet. I¡¯ll think of a way. If it can¡¯t be done, I¡¯ll borrow from my friends. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to collect enough.¡± ¡°Please hurry then. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to Juan. I can¡¯t lose him! I really can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. I¡¯ll go and get it done now.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Nicole¡¯s sense of hope flickered into life. Now that Davin had agreed to help, she was finally able to breathe. In her mind, she started reasoning, Davin has powerful friends. So, two hundred million is not an impossible sum, right? Davin looked at the Banking App on his mobile phone. The bnce was too far from two hundred million. He started calling his friends for loans. After going through his contacts, not many agreed to lend him money. When times are good, they call me ¡®brother.¡¯ Now that I need help, I finally know who my real friends are and who are just my ¡®drinking buddies.¡¯ What should I do now? Davin¡¯s expression turned sorrowful and he sighed. Recently, troubles seemed to follow him like a shadow, never leaving him alone. Not to mention, all those troubles were always rted to Evan. First it was mom calling to ask me to get them back together. Now, it¡¯s Nicole¡­ All these were Evan¡¯s mistakes so why should I be the one to find the solutions? Why involve me¡­ That¡¯s right, now that I¡¯m acting as Cupid, this is a great opportunity for the two of them to reconcile. With that thought in mind, he murmured thoughtfully and gave a call to Evan. ¡°Evan, I need money!¡± Davin did not beat around the bush. Evan frowned and asked, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Two hundred million!¡± Evan was puzzled, ¡°For what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an emergency! It¡¯s very urgent.¡± ¡°Give me some details!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell. I just need the money. You must give it to me. If you don¡¯t¡­¡± Davin pretended to be in distress, making sniffling sounds as if he were ready to take his own life. The act he put on was Oscar worthy. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Evan was startled. Did Davin get himself into big trouble? ¡°You¡¯re not going to save me for two billion, Evan? I¡¯m your sibling! If something happens to me, how will you exin it to our parents and ancestors?¡± When his brother did not give a response, he continued, ¡°Evan, if you don¡¯t give me the money, then I¡¯ll go to your office. I won¡¯t leave until I get the money.¡± Before he could finish, Evan said, ¡°Take the money to leave for I Nation!¡± With that said, he mmed the phone and hung up. Leave for I Nation? No way. Will you ask me to go to I Nation if you know I¡¯m asking for the money to save your son? How dare you say such a thing? Davin felt relieved after he aplished the first step. Now, it¡¯s time for the second step. I¡¯ll withdraw money from thepany. After he took the money, he purposely walked out of thepany in a panicky state. When Evan received a call from the finance department to inform him of Davin¡¯s departure, he quickly ran after him and followed him secretly. He wanted to know what trouble Davin had gotten himself into that needed two billion. Davin deliberately elerated his car, and John, who was tracking his car from behind, also sped up. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s in a rush, Mr. Seet. Did something major happen?¡± ¡°Follow closely! Then we¡¯ll be able to uncover the mystery.¡± Evan locked his eyes on Davin¡¯s car during the entire ride. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± John did not speak anymore and focused on tailgating Davin. They followed him to a slum, where he stopped. Evan frowned. Why did hee here? Isn¡¯t this the ce where Nicole is staying? Unless.. John was equally puzzled. ¡°Mr. Seet, is he actually here to help Ms. Lane?¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. It¡¯s not impossible. Davin had brought Kyle to meet Nicole in secret after all. Thereafter, Davin came out of the car and hurried to Nicole¡¯s apartment. Everything was obvious now. But Evan couldn¡¯t fathom why Kyle, his mother Mrs. Seet and Davin would willingly do anything to help her. How did Nicole gain favor from everyone? Even Davin would go the extra mile to ask him for money for her sake! ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go have a look,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± Evan walked to Nicole¡¯s apartment and watched Davin entering her ce. ¡°Mr. Seet, we..¡± ¡°Knock on the door!¡± This wretched woman has the guts to cheat me of my money. I will not let this go! I¡¯m going to humiliate her and teach her a lesson. When Davin heard the knocking, he was secretly delighted. He was worried that his brother would not come into the apartment. But he had arrived so quickly, which was even better! Now all he needed to do was to wait for the great show to unfold. ¡°Who could it be?¡± Nicole was rmed when she heard the knocking. As Sylvia and Sylphiette were waiting for the money, they probably wouldn¡¯te to find her yet. So who could it be? When Davin saw her hesitation, he was worried that she would not open the door. So he urged her, ¡°Someone is here, Nicole. Open the door quickly!¡± Nicole opened the door with an uneasy feeling. When she saw Evan standing outside the door, a premonition of something unpleasant happening crept into her heart. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Evan¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the room. Davin instantly reacted as if he were afraid his brother would not notice his existence. ¡°Why are you here, Evan?¡± He purposely raised his voice and feigned surprise. Evan barged into the ce and deliberately bumped Nicole¡¯s shoulder on the way in. Unhappy at this, Nicole snapped, ¡°Who gave you the permission to enter?¡± Evan ignored her and came to a halt in front of Davin before he stretched out his palm. ¡°What do you mean, Evan?¡± Davin pretended not to understand. ¡°Give my card back to me!¡± ¡°Card?¡± Davin answered uneasily. ¡°You agreed to give me two billion. How could you go back on your word and ask me to return it?¡± After hearing this, Nicole realized that when Davin said he managed to umte the amount of money needed for the ransom, he had actually asked for it from Evan. No wonder he could get the money on such short notice! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°This money should not go to waste,¡± Evan replied while taking a nce at Nicole. ¡°I would advise you not to have any funny ideas and try to cheat others of their money.¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Nicole knew Evan was directing the words at her, but she didn¡¯t know how to refute his words. At that moment, she really needed the money to save Juan¡¯s life. Usually, Nicole always had something to rebut him, but she kept quiet this time. Her unusual behavior made Evan extra confident about being right. If I hadn¡¯t followed Davin and investigated this matter, she would¡¯ve cheated the money off him. I gave her two days to leave the country. Why does she still want to cheat more of my money before she leaves? She has nned everything for her selfish desires! I will not let her seed no matter what! Davin smiled bitterly and refused to give him the card. Evan ordered domineeringly, ¡°Give it to me!¡± Davin turned his gaze toward Nicole and saw her grim expression. She looked like she really needed the two billion but could not exin to Evan. ¡°I really cannot give it to you, Evan! I need the money for an emergency. I¡¯ve asked my friends to loan me money but did not manage to collect the necessary amount. If I give it to you, there will be serious consequences!¡± He came to me because he has no other options? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Am I the only one who can help her? ¡°What is the emergency? Is it rted to this liar?¡± Evan turned around and red at Nicole. His face held confusion, mockery and disdain. Nicole knew the liar he spoke about was her, but she really needed the money! She didn¡¯t know how to answer him and didn¡¯t dare look at his sharp eyes. What should I do? I feel so conflicted. Should I ask him to lend the money to me? Davin grew anxious at her silence. Ms. Lane, say something! I won¡¯t be able to do anything if he takes the money away! ¡°John, go and get it from him!¡± John had no choice but to listen to Evan¡¯s order. ¡°Please forgive me, Davin!¡± ¡°Evan, are you gonna use force to get it back?¡± As soon as he finished, Davin and John started pushing and pulling at each other for the card. Nicole clenched her fists. What is your dignitypared to Juan¡¯s life? Do it for Juan! She mustered up her courage and lifted her eyes to look at Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, can you lend me the money?¡± Aplicated look shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. But suddenly, he sneered. She didn¡¯t manage to get the money, so she wants to borrow it from me instead. This woman would do anything for money. Is money so important to her? Nicole couldn¡¯t fathom the meaning behind Evan¡¯s sneer. She kept fidgeting with her hands as she waited for his answer. Her heart ached at the thought of her son in the hands of those wretched people. Evan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°How do you have the audacity to borrow money from me?¡± Whatever Nicole nned to say died in her throat because she needed his help and could not retaliate against him. Davin pursed his lips as he felt speechless at his brother¡¯s behavior. How could he say such hurtful words when she is trying to save his son? Besides, how could he treat a woman like this? If he has prejudice toward Ms. Lane, then he doesn¡¯t need to lend her money. There¡¯s just no need to humiliate her. I think she should tell him the truth and let him give the money willingly to her. After that, she can do whatever she wants to him! ¡°Mr. Seet, I really need the money. If you lend me the money, I promise to pay it back. I will remember your kind deed and repay you when I have the chance.¡± Nicole¡¯s words were full of sincerity; her tone of voice was pleading. This was her only option and saving Juan¡¯s life was the top priority. Dignity and reputation do not matter at this moment. I¡¯ll get them back after solving the current situation. Evan looked at her. His eyes glistened, but it was gone in a sh. His usual poker face returned quickly. This woman is trying to act pitiful. Her acting skills aremendable. She is a woman who has abandoned her own child and does not care about her rtionship with her son. And she said she¡¯d repay me if I help her? How ridiculous! ¡°Repay? What can you repay me with? How do you want to repay me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± If I say something to please him, will he agree to lend me the money? Nicole racked her brains and tried her best to think of something he would need and words he would love to hear. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Just as she was deep in thoughts, Davin suddenly said, ¡°How about marrying him as a repayment?¡± As soon as he finished, Evan and Nicole turned together to look at him in shock. However, their reactions werepletely different. Nicole was bbergasted at the suggestion. A man like Evan did notck women, so why would he need her to marry him? This was definitely the biggest joke Evan had the honor of listening to in his entire life. How can a married woman repay me by marrying me? How desperate could I be to want a woman like this? Nonsense! When Davin saw both of their expressions, he knew it would be almost impossible to match-make both of them. He covered his awkwardness with augh and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a suggestion.¡± Evan replied with annoyance, ¡°Please think before you make a suggestion in the future because I don¡¯t want a woman like this!¡± A married woman nheless! After he finished speaking, he shot Nicole a contemptuous look. Nicole knew many women would flock to a wealthy man like Evan; she did not expect him to fall in love with her. Although his answer made her slightly upset, it did not affect her badly. So, she continued to ask, ¡°How can I repay you in order for you to lend me the money, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan¡¯s lips curved upwards. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do to repay me. No! Way! In! Hell!¡± He was upromising. ¡°John!¡± Evan shot him a look. John continued to tussle with Davin for the card. When Nicole saw John had seeded in snatching the card and was walking toward Evan, her panic rose. What do I do now? If he takes the money away, then what will happen to Juan? Davin looked at the situation and grew anxious inwardly. Say something before it¡¯s toote! ¡°Tell him the truth, dear sister-inw! You need the money to save a life, and this is your only option!¡± The word ¡®sister-inw¡¯ sounded ear-piercing to Evan. ¡°Who are you calling your sister-inw?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one woman in this room, and that is Ms. Lane. Who do you think I¡¯m calling sister-in- law?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t address her anyhow you like! She¡¯s not worthy of being your sister-inw!¡± Not worthy? Hmph! This makes me want to address her as such even more! ¡°Saving Juan is more important than anything, sister-inw. Just tell him the truth!¡± Evan furrowed his brows in irritation after hearing the word ¡®sister-inw¡¯ again. He hadn¡¯t even managed to get a word out before Nicole stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Seet, I need the money to save someone¡¯s life. Please lend me the money to save my son¡¯s life.¡± Son. Evan was surprised. After this woman abandoned Kyle, not only did she give birth to two strange daughters, but also another son? How many men did she sleep with? ¡°Ask your man to save your son¡¯s life. You have the capability to find someone to father your son, but no capability to save the boy? What kind of a mother are you?¡± Let her man save her son! This is well said. Ms. Lane, say something to refute him! This is a good chance at giving him a massive p in the face! Davin was rooting for Nicole inwardly. However, Nicole was in a dilemma between telling the truth or keeping it a secret. Will I lose Juan if I tell him the truth? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Juan¡¯s life and safety are far more important. But now it seems like telling the truth is the only option. ¡°Mr. Seet, actually, back then¡­¡± ¡°Back then? You shouldn¡¯t havee back here after you abandoned Kyle back then! Remember what I said? Go overseas and don¡¯te and find Kyle ever again!¡± When Evan thought of what happened in the past, he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and immediately cut her off. ¡°But I¡¯m talking about Juan, not Kyle.¡± Nicole was stunned at his outburst of anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to any of it!¡± Evan was upromising and did not give Nicole a chance to utter a word. Davin witnessed the whole scene while feeling anxious and helpless. His brother¡¯s attitude was infuriating. Can¡¯t he listen to what she has to say before interrupting so rudely? ¡°I¡¯ve met Juan before, Evan. His rtionship with you goes beyond measure!¡± Davin purposely emphasized the words ¡®beyond measure¡¯ to give him an obvious hint. Unfortunately, Evan did not understand the underlying meaning of his words. He red at him and said, ¡°Go to the psychiatric ward for treatment. When you¡¯re always around a crazy person, you tend to get affected as well!¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Huh? Evan thinks I¡¯m a psycho? Davin was upset after hearing that. He was about to retaliate when Evan gestured to John to leave the ce together. Nicole immediately ran after Evan and blocked his way. ¡°Mr. Seet, the least you can do is listen to what I have to say, or you will regret it.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Regret? If you continue to block my way, then I will make you regret it!¡± Evan snapped in disgust. When a filthy woman like her stood so near to him, he wanted nothing more than to stay as far away as possible from her. Sigh. My brother is a typical guy who refuses to believe in something unless he sees it with his own eyes. He doesn¡¯t know the truth but acts like a know-it-all. Davin felt an idea pop into his head. This will make things interesting, and it¡¯ll be beneficial to the situation as well. He ran to Evan and stopped right in front of him. ¡°Evan, shall we make a bet?¡± Evan turned his head and sized him up with an odd expression. I¡¯m looking at a psycho! ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way, Evan. Give Ms. Lane three minutes to speak her mind. I guarantee that your perspective will totally change! You¡¯ll insist on giving her the money even if she doesn¡¯t borrow it from you. You will even beg her to take the money! Do you believe me?¡± Evan snorted like he had heard the funniest joke in the world. Three minutes to change my mind? And I¡¯ll beg her to take my money? Dream on! ¡°So? What do you say, Evan? You¡¯re not too chicken to make a bet, are you?¡± Evan red at Davin for a few seconds before turning his eyes toward Nicole. He was curious to see how this woman had the ability to bewitch people around him and gain Davin¡¯s trust! ¡°What if you lose the bet?¡± He directed his question to Davin, but his scornful gaze remained on Nicole. Davin patted himself on the chest and said with confidence, ¡°If I lose the bet, then I¡¯ll go to I Nation to manage our branch office there! But what if you lose?¡± Davin managed to pique Evan¡¯s curiosity with the stake of his bet. ¡°If I lose the bet, then I¡¯ll give you a chance to manage thepany.¡± Davin frowned and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in managing thepany. I want something else!¡± ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°If you lose, you need to fulfil one of my conditions. There¡¯s no going back on your word!¡± Evan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright! I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± Since Evan had agreed, Davin joyfully turned to look at Nicole. ¡°Ms. Lane, you can tell him now!¡± ¡°The three-minute countdown starts now,¡± Evan said while looking at the limited edition Vacheron Constantin watch on his wrist. Nicole let out a sigh and said, ¡°I only have three sentences to say, so three minutes will be too much time anyway.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes gleamed in anger. She¡¯ll be able to change my perspective with only three sentences? Does she think I¡¯m a three-year- old? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself! ¡°During my pregnancy, I gave birth to twin sons. They¡¯re Kyle and Juan.¡± Evan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Juan looks exactly like Kyle and you!¡± Evan reeled from the shock at hearing this. ¡°I have pictures of him since he was a toddler, and you can take a look.¡± Evan felt a turmoil of emotions as he looked at Nicole. There were shock, concern, confusion and disbelief all jumbled up in him like a palette of colors! ¡°These three sentences describe everything perfectly!¡± eximed Davin as he snapped his fingers and turned to Evan to wait for his reaction. Evan knitted his brows as he tried to process everything he had heard. He had never dreamed of receiving such shocking news. Lowering his eyes, he looked at the pictures of the child on Nicole¡¯s phone. The boy looked exactly like Kyle. The only difference was that Kyle had never worn the clothes that this boy was wearing. Moreover, the background of the picture was obviously the architecture of a foreign country. Evan¡¯s calmness shattered. He snatched the phone from Nicole and looked closely at the picture. Is this really my son? I have two sons? Nicole has secretly hidden one son away from me for so many years? Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Um¡­ Evan lifted his eyes and looked at Nicole in shock. ¡°Nicole! Not only did you lie about your death, but you also lie to me about this? What authority did you have to take him away from me?¡± Sigh! This is not the reaction that I expected from Evan. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy and surprised to find out that he has another son? Nicole raised the child on her own, so the least he can do is show some gratitude! But his reaction is the total opposite. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t act like this, Evan. Ms. Lane gave birth to two sons of yours, so you should¡­¡± ¡°You have no right to teach me what to do!¡± Evan reprimanded him angrily. Davin had no choice but to keep quiet although he was not happy about it. Sure, Evan was definitely surprised by the news. However, he felt somewhat upset about it because he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to take on the responsibility as a father to this boy since he didn¡¯t even know his existence. Aside from that, this woman kept it from him and took away his right as a father. Would she hide this from him forever if the boy were not kidnapped? What right did she have to do so? ¡°Where is he now?¡± Evan lifted her phone and asked in a serious tone. ¡°He was kidnapped by Sylphiette. They want a ransom of two billion to release him.¡± ¡°Sylphiette?¡± Davin spoke up, ¡°Zane Lane¡¯s daughter! I totally me you for this, Evan. If you didn¡¯t me Nicole for Lane Corporation¡¯s bankruptcy, then Sylphiette would not kidnap her son, who is also your son. This is all your¡­¡± Ugh! A moment of anger caused so much trouble! Davin¡¯s voice trailed off when he saw Evan looking daggers at him. He quickly shut his mouth tightly. Now he won¡¯t even let me talk! Evan then asked Nicole to pass him the phone number used by Sylphiette to ask for the ransom. He wanted to locate her whereabouts using the function on the phone. Thus, Nicole called Sylphiette to inform her that she had the money and arranged to exchange the money for her son right away. She followed Evan¡¯s orders and repeated what he told her to say on the phone. When Sylphiette got the call, she was over the moon. She said she doesn¡¯t have eight million, but she¡¯s able to take out two billion in such a short timeframe after her son is kidnapped. Seems like this is a useful tactic! ¡°Send the debit card to the designated location. I¡¯ll release the b**tard child after I confirm that everything is fine. I¡¯ll send you the location in a while.¡± Nicole had the phone on loudspeaker. When she heard the words ¡°b**tard child¡±, pain shot through her heart. A deadly glint shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. Soon enough, Sylphiette will pay the price for her deeds. A few momentster, Evan received a call to inform him of Sylphiette¡¯s location. ¡°We¡¯ll act separately! Both of you wait for her to confirm the location and deliver the card while John and I will go to save the boy!¡± Evan passed the card to Nicole and left with John in a hurry. Tsk, tsk. He acted all tall and mighty earlier, but now he has handed her the card willingly. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t forget! I won the bet!¡± Davin called out as he watched his brother leaving. However, Evan continued walking like he didn¡¯t hear anything. At that moment, Nicole received the message from Sylphiette and sprang into action with Davin. ¡°Since your brother found out Juan¡¯s location, why did he ask us to send the money to Sylphiette?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we need to stall her! We need to make her think everything is within her control and that she can get the money immediately. Then, she¡¯ll let down her guard and it¡¯ll be the perfect timing for us to strike.¡± Nicole nodded in understanding. She hoped Sylphiette would treat Juan better after knowing she would get the ransom soon. Meanwhile, Sylphiette couldn¡¯t help herself from sharing the news with Sylvia. Although Sylphiette was excited to get her hands on the two billion, she did not forget to throw insults at Nicole. Sylvia got heated too and continued scolding, ¡°The little b**ch will hand over the money without any objection, right? If she has this amount of money, she has probably been hooking up with a rich tycoon. How lucky!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, do you think she got the money from the b**tard child¡¯s father?¡± ¡°The b**tard child¡¯s father? I think it¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s probably a pathetic thug. Do you think she would be able to seduce a bigshot at the bar? It¡¯s more likely that she found a new man who is rich.¡± They got carried away by their gossip and forgot that Juan was still locked inside the room. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Ten minutes had passed. Sylphiette and Sylvia were shocked. How on earth did the child manage to break the padlock? While they were still trying to figure out how that could have happened, someone kicked them. They were caught off guard by the sudden attack and fell face-first onto the ground. ¡°Ouch! Which son of a b*tch did this?¡± Sylvia cursed. When she lifted her head, a footnded on her chest. John was towering over her. ¡°Who are you cursing at?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m referring to you!¡± Sylvia red at him angrily. He smirked and sarcastically responded, ¡°Oh, so you are scolding me.¡± ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡± Unhappy at being trampled upon by John, Sylvia struggled to lift his foot from her chest but to no avail. ¡°Save your energy. You might need itter,¡± John mocked. ¡°You b*stard!¡± Sylvia was furious but helpless at the same time. At the entrance, there stood Evan dressed in a ck suit, emitting a cold, distant aura. Sylphiette curiously studied the ssy-looking man. Instantly, fear appeared in her eyes. She cautiously asked, ¡°Are you Seet Group¡¯s president?¡± ¡°Not bad, you do know your stuff.¡± Evan smirked. ¡°W-We have not offended the Seet Group in any way, so why are you doing this to us, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Did you have a good time torturing that boy?¡± He responded. Sylphiette¡¯s expression dimmed and a glimpse of disbelief appeared in her eyes. Did the b*stard who Nicole gave birth to have something to do with Evan? She barely had the time to process what was going on when she saw Evan pulling out a dagger that glinted in the light. Terror was written all over her face. Does Evan want to kill me? She stammered, ¡°Mr. Seet, y-you can¡¯t do this to me. I did not know that boy is rted to you!¡± ¡°Well, you have to pay for your mistakes,¡± Evan said emotionlessly. He could not be bothered to listen to any more of her excuses and lifted the dagger in his hand, then brought down upon Sylphiette. Instantaneously, the woman let out a sharp, blood-curdling scream. She looked hideous. There were two fresh cuts on her face, and blood was oozing from those wounds. Rolling on the floor, she wailed in pain. If I¡¯m disfigured, how can I live for the rest of my life? After Evan was done dealing with Sylphiette, he turned his gaze toward Sylvia, who was sobbing. John took his hint and fiercely roared at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to end up like her, bring the boy to us now!¡± Terrified, Sylvia quickly confessed, ¡°That child already fled. We took our eyes off him momentarily, and he managed to free himself from the ropes, break the padlock and run away. It just happened not long ago!¡± He already fled? Evan nced at the broken padlock and the ropes cut by a sharp weapon. It looks like she is telling the truth. Immediately, he ran down the stairs to chase after the boy. Juan probably hasn¡¯t gone that far yet. He did not manage to find Juan in the vicinity, so he hopped into a car with John to continue the search. They had not gone far when they unexpectedly saw a group of people blocking the road. ¡°Mr. Seet, it seems like there is a problem ahead. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± They saw an ambnce speeding away when John got off the car. From the looks of it, it must be a car ident. Impatient, Evan alighted from the car as well, and as he walked into the crowd, he heard people chattering about the incident. ¡°Poor boy! I hope he didn¡¯t hurt his head.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Exactly, that boy is so young. It is so dangerous for him to be running on the road alone.¡± The boy was alone and running¡­ At once, Evan pictured Juan, weak and helpless, running for his life. His heart was pounding vehemently. ¡°What did the boy look like?¡± He frowned and asked the person next to him. ¡°It was quite a little boy who is probably around four to five years old. He was handsome and looked like a child star.¡± After hearing the description, Evan had a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. Without further ado, he called Nicole to ask what Juan was wearing today. Nicole thought about it before she responded, ¡°I think it was¡­¡± At that moment, she could not give a definite answer. Juan was kidnapped when he was on the way back to Hillside Vi. asionally, he would wear Kyle¡¯s clothes, but she could not know for sure if he did so today. Her hesitation and vague response made Evan angry. He shouted, ¡°Nicole, are you even fit to be his mother?¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 After Evan finished his words, he immediately got back into the car and turned it around to head for the hospital. It would be a waste of time to even ask John to drive. John was still among the chaotic crowd. Did the president leave without me? In the next moment, his phone rang. ncing at who the caller was, he immediately answered the call. ¡°What did Evan mean? Did something happen to Juan?¡± Nicole asked frantically. ¡°Ms. Lane, Juan had likely met with a car ident. Mr. Seet is on his way to the hospital, so you should make your way there too!¡± Juan met with a car ident? That line reverberated in Nicole¡¯s ears. Her legs buckled, and she almost copsed to the ground. Fortunately, Davin caught her in time. Concerned, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something bad happened to Juan. Hurry! We should head to the hospital!¡± Earlier, Nicole was too shocked to ask which hospital they should head to, so Davin called John again. After getting the address, Davin quickly drove Nicole to the hospital. While they were on the way over, Nicole¡¯s heart began to ache. Evan is right. I¡¯m not fit to be a mother. I did not even take proper care of Juan. How can I live if something terrible happens to him? She closed her eyes and sincerely prayed for her son¡¯s safety. As long as Juan is fine, I am willing to give up my life. At the hospital, the nurses wheeled the boy to the operating room. However, before they could start the surgery, they required his parents¡¯ consent. The doctor looked around anxiously for the boy¡¯s parents and saw Evan running toward him. ¡°Where¡¯s the boy?¡± He looked at the doctor worriedly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°We already brought him into the operating room. Are you his parent? We need your signature.¡± Without hesitation, Evan signed his name on the consent form. ¡°Please wait for a while. The boy has to undergo an operation. If there¡¯s any news, I will contact you first.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Distressed, Evan restlessly paced back and forth outside the operating room. I just found out that I have a son, but before I have the chance to hug and kiss him or even do anything for him, this ident happened. How is this fair? Why did this happen? Unable to ept the circumstances, he angrily punched the wall. ¡°Evan, what happened?¡± Davin and Nicole arrived after Evan did, both with troubled looks on their faces. Evan turned to them. The rage in his heart bubbled over when he saw Nicole¡¯s pale face. ¡°When he is done with the operation, I will bring him back to Hillside Vi and take care of him myself. In the future, I want you to stay away from him.¡± Nicole protested, ¡°I went through a lot to raise Juan. Who are you to steal him away from me?¡± ¡°You raised him? You are unfit to be his mother! All because of a parent like you, he was kidnapped and ended up in an ident.¡± Nicole remained silent. Although she med herself for the situation, she could not bear to be separated from Juan. At that moment, her mind was in a frenzy. Suddenly, a couple walked over, both staring at the operating room worriedly as the woman bawled her eyes out. ¡°Son, as your mother, I did not take proper care of you. It is all my fault.¡± The man beside herforted, ¡°Now, stop crying. It is not all your fault. He can stand on his own feet, so how can you possibly be monitoring him all the time?¡± Nicole looked at the couple, then nced at Evan. Evan frowned. We have a different rtionship and situation! They are a married couple but Nicole and I are not. ¡°Evan, look! That¡¯s how you should treat your wife!¡± Davin pointed out. ¡°Yes, that is how I should treat my wife, not a troublemaker!¡± John retorted. He had called me a liar and a cheater. Now, he is even calling me a troublemaker! Since Evan is great at creating nicknames, why doesn¡¯t he make one for himself? Nicole could not be bothered with him. Later on, it should be Juan¡¯s decision who he wanted to be with and not Evan¡¯s. She believed that Juan would be willing to stay with her. Evan¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched Nicole pace up and down the corridor uneasily. This woman is pretending to be a good mother again. After cruelly abandoning Kyle, how much better can she treat Juan? She probably dotes on her two other weird daughters more. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 With that thought, Even could not help but glower at Nicole. She turned her head and was met with his angry gaze. Since she did not dare to express the anger that she felt, she could only mirror his actions by ring at him too. B*tch, how dare she stares at me like this? We¡¯ll see how this all ends! After a long wait, the doors to the operating room finally opened. They wheeled a kid out of the room on a hospital bed. He was covered in bandages. The married couple rushed forward to the bed. With one nce at her kid, the woman wailed, ¡°My poor son, don¡¯t you dare run around on your own in the future.¡± The doctor looked at the parental consent form and called out, ¡°Evan Seet? Mr. Seet, your son¡¯s operation is a sess. He can be moved to the ward now.¡± Evan hurriedly walked over to the doctor while Nicole followed right behind him. Both of them looked at the boy lying on the hospital bed. That¡¯s not Juan¡­ After the married couple heard the doctor¡¯s words, they raised their heads and gave strange looks at Evan. At that moment, Nicole¡¯s phone rang. It was Maya. She answered immediately. ¡°Mommy, why are you not back yet? Juan is already home. What time will youe back?¡± ¡°Juan is back at home?¡± Nicole lifted her gaze and looked at Evan, who froze at those words. Following that, they heard the coupleining to the side. ¡°Why are you pretending to be the boy¡¯s parent?¡± ¡°Exactly! He is our son. Who are you?¡± Pretending to be the boy¡¯s parent? Surprised, Davin looked at Evan. Who would expect a president of such arge corporation to make a mistake like this? How could he mistake someone else¡¯s son for his because he was so worried as a father? Tsk, he even confidently scolded Ms. Lane earlier and med Juan¡¯s ¡®car ident¡¯ on her. But in the end¡­ The truth is¡­ Evan made a mistake. ¡°Pfft!¡± Davin could not hold back hisughter anymore. However, when he met Evan¡¯s icy cold gaze, he instantly bowed his head and kept quiet. Stuck in the situation, John quickly exined to the couple on Evan¡¯s behalf. Nicole could see that behind Evan¡¯s cold and arrogant front, he was embarrassed but was pretending to be calm. It made her want to vent her anger on him. He made me worry and even acted all high and mighty, not to mention making such harsh remarks and pushing all the me on me. I think it¡¯s justified for me to take it out on him! Nicole nced at him and sneered. ¡°Oh no, apparently Mr. Seet makes mistakes too.¡± Already embarrassed, Evan¡¯s face fell when Nicole ridiculed him. ¡°Juan is fine, but you framed me for things that did not happen. Mr. Seet, shouldn¡¯t you apologize to me?¡± Apologize to you? Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. How dare she demand an apology? Who gave her the right to? ¡°Count yourself lucky this time. If something did happen to Juan, do you think I would have let you off easily?¡± With that, he shot Nicole a look and turned to leave. Nicole rolled her eyes as she watched him walk away. He won¡¯t even admit when he is in the wrong. Who does he think he is? Davin walked over and wanted her to chase after him. ¡°You want me to chase after him? Are you joking?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go after him and he takes Juan away, then you¡­¡± Nicole finally understood what he meant. Evan is going to find Juan now? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In a sh, she raced out. She got into Davin¡¯s car, and together with him, they sped to her residence. ¡°Faster! We have to get there as soon as possible,¡± Nicole urged repeatedly. In response, Davin turned to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. John¡¯s car is right in front of us. We will be able to catch up with them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that Evan will really take Juan away!¡± Nicole responded. ¡°If he really takes Juan away, you can bring Maya and Nina along with you to Hillside Vi and make a scene.¡± Davin pictured the scene in his head and thought it would be rather thrilling. If that happened, Evan would probably lose to the kids. ¡°That will only happen in your dreams! There is no way your brother will ever let me into Hillside Vi, so I can¡¯t let him have Juan! Can you please focus on driving faster?¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Davin stepped on his elerator and tailed John¡¯s car. Both cars drove into the slum and then stopped. Evan got out of the car and tookrge strides toward Nicole¡¯s house. Looking at his posture, he is definitely here to steal my son. Terrified, Nicole alighted from the car and ran, determined to be the first to get to Juan. When she overtook Evan, she turned back to re at him but did not take notice of where she was going. Her heels stepped onto a broken brick, then her ankle gave way. ¡°Ouch!¡± Evan swiftly caught her. Nicole¡¯s heart thumped as his unique scent filled her nostrils. Looking at his handsome face, she froze momentarily. Earlier, Evan misunderstood the situation and used me of many things. But he reached out to catch me when I fell! I guess that is considered a form of help. Should I forgive him on ount of his good looks? Looking at how starstruck she looked, Evan furrowed his brows. The idea of forgiving him just popped in Nicole¡¯s head when he dropped her in the next second. She landed on the ground with a thud. ¡°Ouch!¡± Her back and bottom hurt from the fall. Did that b*stard Evan deliberately let go of me? That a*shole! Nicole gritted her teeth as she watched him walk away. ¡°Evan, I am not done with you! I must have been muddleheaded to even think of forgiving you.¡± Davin walked toward her and sighed. ¡°Ms. Lane, stop scolding him. Chase after him!¡± Oh yeah, I have to hurry up and chase after him. I can¡¯t let him take Juan away. Nicole got up and miserably went after him whilst holding her waist in pain. When Evan arrived at Nicole¡¯s house, he knocked on the door. Maya thought it was her mother and quickly pulled the door open. However, when she saw Evan, her eyes widened in shock. Evan announced, ¡°I am here for Juan.¡± Maya hesitated. Should I let him in? He is the man who offered help when Juan was kidnapped. Evan looked back at Nicole who was about to catch up to him, so he knew he had to get in as soon as possible. He looked at the chubby little girl in front of him and suddenly broke into a gentle smile. ¡°Uncle Evan is just here to see Juan. I will treat all of you to a big feastter, okay?¡± A big feast? With those words, Maya¡¯s eyes lit up, and she vigorously nodded her head. ¡°No, you are not Uncle Evan. You are Daddy.¡± Daddy? Evan frowned. Nicole taught her daughter to be exactly like her! She is calling me Daddy just because I offered to treat her to a big feast! ¡°Be good and let me in, okay?¡± Evan stroked Maya¡¯s head, and she willingly stepped aside. He strode into the house at once. But when he saw Juan glued to the iPad, he froze. This child looks exactly like Kyle, and they have roughly the same height. There isn¡¯t a need for a DNA test. He is definitely mine! Evan walked toward Juan and reached out to touch him. Juan abruptly looked up in shock. Why did Daddy appear out of nowhere? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Does he think that I¡¯m Kyle? Sigh. I just got out of danger and haven¡¯t had the chance to see Mommy yet, and now, I¡¯m about to be taken away as Kyle again? Evan saw Juan staring at him, so his usually cold expression softened. He gently proposed, ¡°Come home with Daddy, okay?¡± Juan thought that he was being mistaken for Kyle again, so he could only nod obediently in response. With that, Evan immediately picked him up and headed out. Maya ran up to him with her short legs and blocked his way. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to take us to a big feast after you get to see Juan?¡± ¡°I will take you there another time.¡± Evan anxiously tried to leave. ¡°No, I want you to bring us there now.¡± Maya stubbornly stared at him. Helpless, Evan fished out a credit card from his pocket. ¡°This is enough to pay for an endless supply of food for the rest of your life. You can get your mother to bring you for a feast.¡± Maya nced at the card in his hands as tears filled her eyes. Daddy is only bringing Juan away. Does he not like me? He is exactly like Uncle Davin! They only like boys and not girls. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 She snorted angrily and did not even touch the card in Evan¡¯s hand before storming off to the bedroom. Evan frowned. This girl is sure grumpy like Nicole. But she¡¯s also very determined. She didn¡¯t want the money given for free. Still, he carried Juan and strode toward the door. Just as he reached the door, he bumped into Nicole who was hurriedlying home. As soon as Nicole saw him, she stretched out her arms to stop him. ¡°You can¡¯t take Juan away. You can¡¯t do this.¡± Juan heard Nicole calling his real name and immediately signaled her with his eyes rather worriedly. ¡°Daddy is bringing Kyle back to the Hillside Vi. I¡¯lle back to visit Mommy soon.¡± ¡°Kyle?¡± Evan squinted. Why is Juan calling himself Kyle? ¡°Who are you again?¡± Juan was afraid he would identally reveal the truth when he saw Evan staring at him with a frown, so he quickly said he was Kyle. Kyle? Evan sank into deep thoughts. ¡°Juan, he is already aware of your existence, and he knows you¡¯re Juan. He wants you to leave me now.¡± Juan was shocked. How did Daddy find out? He looked at Evan in disbelief and asked, ¡°You¡­ You know that I¡¯m not Kyle?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve disguised as Kyle?¡± Juan stuck his tongue out. Oh yes, and even more than once or twice. Evan looked at his mischievous face and suddenly understood the truth behind Kyle¡¯s dual personalities and his schizophrenia. It was the result of the alternation between Kyle and Juan. Kyle was aloof and taciturn; Juan was lively and dynamic. Two children with different characters. Thinking of this, he shifted his gaze toward Davin who had suggested that Kyle had schizophrenia. He must have known all of this. Davin caught the questioning re from Evan and pretended to look up at the roof. This has got nothing to do with me. Why is he looking at me? You didn¡¯t even realize your son was disguising himself as your other son. What has that got to do with me? Juan reached out his hand to touch Evan¡¯s face with a grin and said, ¡°Daddy, since you¡¯ve found out that I¡¯m Juan, I won¡¯t have to pretend to be Kyle anymore.¡± Evan turned to Juan and nodded while he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go home with Daddy and you can y with Kyle.¡± ¡°No!¡± Nicole strongly opposed to that. How could this b*stard, Evan, take away the child she had raised all by herself? ¡°He is my son. I have the right to take him away from a woman like you.¡± Evan was determined to bring Juan away. ¡°Daddy, Mommy has raised me on her own all this time. I can¡¯t leave her; I need to be with her.¡± ¡°Juan¡­¡± Nicole was touched. The gleam in Evan¡¯s eyes dwindled. ¡°Juan, I won¡¯t let you live under such circumstances. You¡¯d only suffer with her. Look at this ce. It¡¯s totally unsuitable for a child.¡± ¡°I¡­ Evan, if you hadn¡¯t made me lose hundreds of thousands, how could I have fallen into such a situation? How would I even let my child live in such a house with me?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You¡¯ve brought that all on yourself. You should pay for it!¡± ¡°It was because of you I had to do that¡­¡± Only then did the kids suddenly understand it was Evan who had caused Nicole to change their lifestyle and living standards. Nina couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She came up to Evan and asked with her hands on her hips, ¡°How could you say it¡¯s not good for Juan to live with Mommy? She dotes on us! We won¡¯t let you take Juan away from us!¡± She stretched out her arms to block Evan¡¯s path like Nicole did. Looking at the tense situation, Davin was worried about the possibility of a fight if Evan insisted on taking Juan away from Nicole. He thought it was time for him toe into y. I must not let them make the situation worse. ¡°Evan, sister-inw, please stop it!¡± ¡°Who in the world is your sister-inw?¡± ¡°Who are you calling your sister-inw?¡± Evan and Nicole turned to him and asked discontentedly at the same time upon hearing what he just said. This b*stard Evan had just deliberately let me go and now he¡¯s here to take away my child! What kind of a man is that? ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t address me that way ever again! No one wants a man like this!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Evan sneered at her words, ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs if you ever say something like that again. Woman like you disgust me the most!¡± Davin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It¡¯s all my fault! ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re the disgusting one, bastard! Give me my child!¡± ¡°In your dreams! He¡¯s my son!¡± ¡°I gave birth to him!¡± ¡°Yea, and who put him in your tummy?¡± ¡°You¡­ pervert!¡± Nicole reached out to grab Juan, but Evan quickly picked him up and walked away, refusing to let her take him. ¡°Evan. Ms. Lane. How about we listen to the kid¡¯s opinion first?¡± Evan looked at Juan. ¡°If youe to Hillside Vi with me, I will agree to anything you ask for.¡± ¡°Juan, if you go with him, you¡¯ll never see me again. I¡¯ll be sad.¡± Juan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy, will you really agree to anything I say?¡± ¡°Yes! As long as youe with me,¡± replied Evan firmly. Nicole felt her heart jump to her throat as Juan pondered about it. ¡°Then I want mommy toe with me,¡± dered Juan. Hearing that, Davin snapped his fingers. ¡°This is a good idea!¡± This kid is so clever! If that happens, it¡¯s easier for me to match Evan and Ms. Lane together. I won¡¯t have to put in the extra effort. I¡¯ll ask for credits from mom and dad when the timees. As Davin started to imagine about the both getting together, Evan threw him a warning look. And in just a matter of seconds, he instantly lost his joy. ¡°How about something else?¡± asked Evan as he turned to look at Juan. ¡°Other than that, I¡¯ll say yes to anything you want.¡± ¡°Okay. Just now I said I want mommy to go to Hillside Vi with me. Now, I want mommy, Maya, and Nina to join me!¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± Davin held in hisughter. He covered his mouth with one hand and gave a thumbs up to Juan with the other. This little brat is so mischievous! I like him! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Evan¡¯s face darkened after hearing that. When he was about to ask him to change the condition again, the kid beat him to it. ¡°Mommy says it¡¯s important to keep one¡¯s promise. You already said that you¡¯ll agree to anything, so please keep your words, daddy.¡± Evan could not find any words to refute him. Nicole will be going to Hillside Vi with those two cheeky girls. My head is already pounding by thinking of how chaotic it will be. However, if I disagree, Juan definitely will note with me. Not only that, but he¡¯ll also think that I¡¯m turning back on my words, and that¡¯ll affect his impression of me. With that in mind, Evan had no choice but to agree to Juan¡¯s request. ¡°Fine,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Mommy, daddy agreed! You can meet Kyle every day now!¡± Nicole felt uneasy knowing that this was an involuntary arrangement. Judging by Evan¡¯s temperament, if she really went with the idea, he would not let her live in peace. I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s going to do to me. ¡°Nicole, stop worrying about the consequences. My mom will be back soon. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll help you,¡± Davin whispered in her ear. The truth was, he did not know when Sophia would be back, but he did not want to let this golden opportunity go to waste. Nicole stared at him as her mind drifted back to all that Sophia had done for her. In the end, she reluctantly agreed. Juan could not hide his delight when he heard her answer. Our family will be reunited atst! Little did he know, this reunion woulde with undeniable turmoil. The maids were perplexed at the sight of the duo arriving home with their children. As soon as they saw Juan, they began to whisper among themselves about how the former resembled Kyle. The butler, ke Lewis, who was recuperating, also wondered what was happening when he heard the whispers all over the vi. Usually, the maids would only pay attention to the news of Evan having an affair with some upper-ss socialite. Unless¡­ Something good happens? ke hurriedly rushed to the living room to check out the buzz. When he entered the living room, he was stunned to see Kyle and Juan standing next to the couch, smiling at one another. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 I never knew Kyle can be this happy. That¡¯s great to see. He let out a pleasant smile. Wait, why are there two Kyles? He rubbed his eyes and looked again. Juan just so happened to bend down to pick up a Lego on the floor behind the couch. Oh. My eyes must¡¯ve deceived me. While he thought to himself, Juan stood up again with the Lego in his hand. W-wait. There are two Kyles indeed. They looked exactly like each other. Even their clothes were the same. ke closed his eyes and opened them again. ¡°Mr. Seet!¡± He suddenly shouted, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with my eyes. I need to take a few days off.¡± His voice caught Juan and Kyle¡¯s attention as they turned to look at him. The former stuck out his tongue and made a face at him. Both of them had teased ke so badlyst time that he thought he was sick. Juan felt rather bad for that. This time, after seeing ke¡¯s shocked expression. Kyle started exining in all seriousness, ¡°ke, I told you you¡¯re not sick! Juan and I are biological twins!¡± Brothers? I¡¯ve worked in Hillside Vi for ages. I¡¯ve never heard of Mr. Seet having two sons. At this time, Evan came down the stairs and saw him. ¡°You saw it clearly thest time. There is nothing wrong with your eyesight. It was all the kids¡¯ doing.¡± ke froze before asking, ¡°Mr. Seet, since when did you have another son?¡± ¡°Four years ago, of course. It was the same time as Kyle was born,¡± Davin exined before letting out a low whistle. ¡°Please take care of my nephews from now on.¡± As he had yet to recover from the shock, ke replied faintly, ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± I must be dreaming. This is surreal. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go y.¡± Juan happily went to y with Davin. On the other hand, Kyle shot thetter a re before going to the couch to continue ying with his Lego. ¡°Hey, Evan. Nicole has raised Juan to be a good boy. He¡¯s very adorable.¡± Is he being serious? Evan stared at him with narrowed eyes. ¡°Time to settle the scores.¡± Davin was stupefied as he smiled nervously. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°What do you think?¡± Of course Davin knew what Evan meant. After all, the former was the catalyst for Nicole moving in the household. I¡¯m doomed! He grew more nervous as Evan neared him step by step. Out of panic, he jumped up and ran out the door while shouting, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Juan. I have something to do. I¡¯ll y with you tomorrow!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wimping out at thest second? You¡¯re such a coward!¡± Kyle sighed and rolled his eyes. Seeing the situation, Juan let out a sigh as well. I didn¡¯t know Davin is that afraid of daddy. Will daddy really hit him, though? He then asked Kyle the question he had in mind, to which thetter answered, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to hit him. Just scaring him is enough.¡± Scaring him? Is Davin that big of a coward? Juan beamed with menace. So that¡¯s his weakness. I can threaten him to do things for me from now on. Meanwhile, Nicole was chasing after Maya up the staircase. ¡°Maya, slow down! Wait for me!¡± Evan watched in displeasure before turning around to enter the study room. However, before he could take a step forward, Maya¡¯s chubby body was blocking in his way. Her big round eyes stared up at him as she puffed her cheeks. What does she want? Evan frowned. ¡°You said you¡¯ll bring us out for a feast.¡± His gaze fell on her cheeks the next second. No wonder she¡¯s so chubby. All she thinks about is food. ¡°Ask your mommy to bring you. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°Sure! Give me the money then. I¡¯ll bring all four of them.¡± Four? Evan shot her a warning look. Is she seriously thinking of bringing Kyle and Juan along? She must be nning to take them away. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡°Bring your daughters with you and leave the boys here!¡± As soon as Evan said that, Juan came running towards him and clung to his leg like a ko. ¡°Daddy, I wanna go too. I also want to eat outside. Please, daddy¡­¡± He suddenly recalled how ¡®Kyle¡¯ also attached to him like this back in Seet Residence, when Nicole was performing acupuncture on Sophia. It must be Juan at that time, not Kyle. As he was lost in his thoughts, Kyle walked over with his arms crossed as he stared up at him coldly. ¡°I want to go too.¡± ¡°The boys want to join us too.¡± Nicole scrutinized the man. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s going to do now. Maya pouted unhappily. ¡°You are a bad guy who goes back on your own words!¡± Evan¡¯s expression turned grim as he thought to himself, This kid is an exact replica of her mother when ites to talking. Do they really want me to bring them? Fine! I¡¯ll go with them! I¡¯m never going to leave the boys to Nicole. Who knows what she¡¯s up to! ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll bring you!¡¯ ¡°Mommy too!¡± Maya and Juan spoke in unison. Evan shot Nicole a re. ¡°She has got more important thing to attend to.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I can go.¡± Nicole folded her arms. Evan¡¯s lip twitched. ¡°What will the others think if they see us together with the kids! Have you forgotten that you¡¯re a married woman?¡± He emphasized on thest two words as he spoke. Nicole smiled indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My husband trusts me the most. He¡¯ll not think of anything about this,¡± she responded, leaving the man speechless. Who on earth would marry such a woman like her? I¡¯d like to see him for myself someday. ¡°Although you¡¯re not scared of being misunderstood, I am!¡± He threw her a death stare. Is he afraid that the paparazzi will misunderstand that I¡¯m his wife? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell them that we¡¯re not a family.¡± Evan no longer wanted to put up with her nuisance as he went to the staircase with Juan still attached to his legs. Maya blocked his way as she stared at him angrily, while Kyle still had a cold expression. At this time, Nina descended the stairs. She wondered what was going on when she saw the situation. ¡°Nina,¡± Maya called. ¡°Come join us in teaching this bad guy a lesson!¡± I¡¯m the bad guy? Nina snorted and uttered in disdain, ¡°I already knew he¡¯d do this, so I can¡¯t be bothered to teach him a lesson.¡± Evan did not like what he was hearing. If I don¡¯t bring them tonight, I¡¯m going to keep hearing this for the rest of my life. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t keep my words? Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯ll bring all of you earlier!¡± ¡°So that means mommy cane together right?¡± Evan sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll go get changed.¡± ¡°Yay! We¡¯re gonna have a feast tonight!¡± ¡°Are we going to KFC or Pizza Hut?¡± ¡°How about we go to a high-end restaurant?¡± Their discussion rendered Evan speechless for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t care! It¡¯s all up to you kids!¡± With that, he ascended the stairs. When the family of six arrived at the ce, they immediately caught the people¡¯s attention with their exquisite looks. Many took out their phones to take pictures of them. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Look! Two pairs of twins! They¡¯re so pretty and handsome! Are they child stars?¡± ¡°No. They look like that because their parents are also good-looking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a pic. Children, look at the camera and smile!¡± Maya and Juan were the most likable. They would pose for them and smile brightly. Seeing this, Evan¡¯s expression turned disdainful as he quickened his footsteps. Suddenly, someone in the crowd suggested taking a family picture of them. ¡°No! We¡¯re not a family!¡± he instantly refused. Nicole stared at him. What do you mean by ¡®not a family¡¯? All the children are your kids! You just don¡¯t know yet! Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he howled while walking forward, with the kids following behind in quick footsteps. Evan had brought them to the city¡¯s most high-end restaurant. He would let them pick any food they wanted to eat. Maya was the happiest out of all. She had picked a list of her favorite foods, which consisted of chocte, cheese, and cake pop. She turned to look at Evan with a big smile and bright eyes. ¡°I take back my words. You¡¯re a good guy!¡± Evan¡¯s face changed dramatically. She¡¯splimenting me now? He let out a light cough. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in. If you like it, then have more.¡± Maya nodded joyfully. On the other side, Nina only took a small piece of fruit cake before taking a seat next to Maya. Evan frowned when he saw this. These two are interesting. One has a whole table of her favorite food, while the other only has a small portion. ¡°You don¡¯t like desserts?¡± ¡°I want to take care of my body!¡± Nina grunted discontentedly. She¡¯s already thinking of that at this age? Nicole¡¯s twin daughters sure have different personalities. He turned to look at Maya. ¡°You should not eat that much, too. Excessive sweets are not good for your bo-¡± He could not even finish his sentence when Maya interrupted, ¡°Why do you sound like you¡¯re afraid of paying for extra dessert when you¡¯re this rich?¡± Evan was dumbfounded by her question. ¡°Fine. Eat all you want.¡± After saying that, he stood up to look for Juan and Kyle. The former was the active one among the two, so it looked like Kyle was givingmands to Juan when they were together. ¡°That one. The blueberry looks yummy.¡± Juan immediately went to take the blueberry and put it on top of Kyle¡¯s dessert. ¡°That one too. The chocte seems heavenly.¡± Juan stretched out his hand again, but before he could take it, someone grabbed his arm. He raised his eyes only to face Evan staring down at him, and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°If you take all the best part, who¡¯s gonna eat the rest?¡± Kyle froze for a moment before turning his head to look at Maya. Juan understood what he meant as he answered, ¡°Maya will eat!¡± Huh. These two really think things will always go their way. Evan chuckled darkly as he picked up the cake, which Juan and Kyle had carefullybined, before approaching Maya. ¡°What¡­¡± Kyle was bbergasted. ¡°Daddy, you misunderstood! We said we¡¯ll give her the remaining! Just the remaining!¡± Juan shouted. Evan turned his head and stared at them. ¡°You¡¯re not going home if you don¡¯t finish the remaining!¡± Both of them frowned. What¡¯s going on? Why is daddy treating us like this? Evan put Juan and Kyle¡¯s cake in front of Maya. ¡°Eat this. Those on top look really delicious. You can stop eating the others.¡± Maya¡¯s eyes blinked when she saw the most appetizing cakebination. ¡°Did you make this for me?¡± What? This is all the boys¡¯ doings! He smiled gently. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Oh! Daddy is quite a good person! At this time, Nicole came back with a drink and noticed the mountain of desserts in front of Maya. She hurried over to tell her daughter not to finish them all. ¡°Mommy, daddy specifically made this cake for me. He¡¯s a good person after all,¡± Maya excitedly whispered in her ear as if it were top-secret. Nicole stared at Evan cautiously. Since when is he this kind hearted? He doesn¡¯t even know Maya and Nina are his kids! There has to be a reason behind his ¡®kindness.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°You really know how to cater to someone¡¯s liking!¡± Hearing that, Evan only shot her a look without responding to her. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter! You better not have any trick up your sleeves!¡± Evan stared at her again. What is she barking about? ¡°I¡¯m different from you, Ms. Lane. Unlike you, I won¡¯t secretly n to sabotage someone.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nicole was at a loss for words. With that, Evan picked up two cups of drinks from the table and left the spot. Nicole snickered as she stared at his back. You won¡¯t secretly n to sabotage someone? That¡¯s an obvious lie! Chapter 147 Chapter 147 How shameless! ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s my favorite honeydew vor?¡± Nicole scanned the remaining cups of milk tea. He must¡¯ve taken it away just now. She quickly took the blueberry vor to exchange. When she was nearing them, she saw Kyle and Juan already devouring the cake. The way they ate was even worse than Maya. I thought Juan doesn¡¯t like dessert? What¡¯s going on? She stopped right in front of them. ¡°Why are you eating like starving ghosts?¡± Kyle nced at Evan. He did not even know how to start exining to his mother. Juan heaved a sigh, ¡°Mommy, w-we¡­¡± ¡°Eat! We¡¯re not going home if you don¡¯t finish it!¡± So Evan made them do this. She was irritated about Evan¡¯s actions as she ced the blueberry milk tea on the table with a loud thud. ¡°Are you crazy, Evan? Why are you doing this to them!¡± ¡°I¡¯m teaching them how to be decent human beings,¡± exined Evan. What does that have to do with forcing them to eat like starving ghosts? Nicole was lost. ¡°Are you trying to teach them that this is theirst chance to have meals like this if they don¡¯t eat like starving ghosts? You idiot! What if they get sick because of this? You¡¯re so stupid if you think this is the way to educate children!¡± Nicole scolded, stunning the man. The saying is true, after all. Angry women are spiteful beyond measure, and they¡¯ll spit bitter words without any hesitation. But I seriously don¡¯t understand how her mind works! I¡¯m the revered president of the multi-national Seet Group. Did she really think I¡¯m teaching my son to misbehave? I¡¯m merely teaching them a lesson! He turned to look at the enraged Nicole. Nevertheless, he did not bother to exin any further. It would bring them no good if they were to argue in such a ce, so he held it in. He only stared at her without saying anything. Nicole assumed his silence meant that he acknowledged what she said was true. It seems as though he was challenging my patience. This jerk! Nicole got angrier in an instant. ¡°Stop eating! Come with me to the other table. If anything happens, you¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll suffer, not him!¡± Kyle and Juan exchanged looks. They wondered which side should they listen to and whether they should continue eating or not. Then they looked up at Nicole beforending their gazes at Evan. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Daddy, I really can¡¯t continue anymore. Can we stop? Please, daddy.¡± ¡°I also can¡¯t continue anymore.¡± Unlike Juan, Kyle¡¯s tone was cold as he put down the unfinished mousse cake. Nicole¡¯s heart broke at the sight. She reached for them and pulled them down from the seats to take them to the other table. When they left, Evan¡¯s stared at Nicole¡¯s back with a sneer. He took the cup of milk tea, but before he could even take a sip, Nicole snatched it from him out of the blue, making it spill on his body. Evan widened his eyes as he looked at the spilled tea before turning to re at the woman. She is hateful as hell! ¡°This is honeydew-vored. I bought it specifically for Nina.¡± ¡°I bet I still can¡¯t drink it even if it¡¯s not honeydew,¡± he muttered venomously as he fished out some paper towels to wipe the spilled drink on his body. She¡¯ll go against me no matter what anyway! Nicole was stupefied. Is he trying to say I spilled the drink on purpose? I¡¯m not that petty! Whatever. I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s mad about when he¡¯s the one forcing the boys to eat. Why should I care what he thinks of me? ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right!¡± With that, Nicole picked up another blueberry-vored milk tea and strolled towards the other table. Evan sniggered. I knew I shouldn¡¯t havee out with her. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Now he finally knew what ¡®regret¡¯ meant. ¡°Evan, is that you?¡± Evan lifted his gaze and fell on Sofie Sweeting, who was standing in front of him. He froze when he saw her. Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d bump into her here. This is another reason why I shouldn¡¯t have come out tonight. ¡°Evan, are you still mad aboutst time? It was my fault, and I¡¯m willing to change. I¡¯ll never repeat the same mistakes again.¡± ¡°You and the Sweeting family had already paid the price for that. Don¡¯t bring it up anymore,¡± he replied in annoyance. Right now, he did not even want to see her face. In fact, it would be better if Sofie stayed away from him from now on. The woman stiffened for a moment, but a smile formed on her face the next second. ¡°Does this mean you will forgive me, Evan? Thank you! I have something to tell you. I¡¯ll go to your ce tonight!¡± She smiled shyly and without waiting for his answer, she turned her body and left the scene. Evan frowned. Do women have the habit of jumping to their own conclusions? Both Nicole and Sofie are like that! This thought had him dumbstruck. When they were about to return home from the dessert store, Maya ran towards him with a bright smile. He stared at her chubby and na?ve look. I really can¡¯t put it into words how Nicole gave birth to such a cute girl. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡± Evan¡¯s tone was gentle when speaking to the girl. Maya¡¯s clear and big eyes lit up. ¡°Say, since you¡¯re this rich, is there a difference between buying one piece cake and ten pieces of cakes for you?¡± Evan thought for a while before shaking his head. ¡°Then what about twenty pieces?¡± He lightly shook his head again and seeing this, Maya¡¯s smile grew bigger. ¡°You want me to buy twenty pieces of cakes to bring back home?¡± She nodded first, but then she shook her head when a thought dawned on her. ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± ¡°I want¡­ I want to bring home forty pieces.¡± Maya shyly stuck out four of her chubby fingers. The sight was so adorable that even the usually cold-hearted Evan had melted. Forty pieces? ¡°Can you finish them all?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to everyone in the house.¡± Oh? I didn¡¯t know she knows what sharing is at her age. Evan nodded and agreed to buy the cakes. Not long after they went home, the forty pieces of cakes were delivered to Hillside Vi. Maya excitedly watched as the cakes were taken out of the car. She then took it and gave it to the maids. ¡°Here. Everyone has a share. Take it.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The maids looked at each other as they were not used to receiving something like this. They only epted it when Evan nodded. Henceforth, Maya had be their favorite kid. ke liked her the most as he stared at Maya. When will Mr. Seet have such an adorable daughter like her? At night, when Evan was about to have dinner, ke ran to him and hastily reported, ¡°Mr. Seet, Ms. Sweeting is here.¡± Upon hearing that, Evan¡¯s expression dimmed. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actuallye here. When he was about to tell him not to let her in, Sofie already rushed into the living room with a gift in her hand. ¡°Evan, I watched the news. They said you have another son, and I¡¯m happy for you. I bought this for him.¡± News? The media is so quick to report about Juan. He switched on his phone and found that it was all about him, Nicole, and the kids on the news. There were all kinds of arguments and different opinions about this. The paparazzi¡­ ¡°Do they not have something better to do!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Evan¡¯splexion darkened at the sight of the news. When Sofie heard this, her face became gloomy. She saw the news covering about the family of six earlier, saying that Evan had kept his marriage as a secret. Only the heavens knew how she frustratedly tore all pieces of tissue from the tissue box when she learned that. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Initially, Sofie intended to curry favor with Evan. Hence, she prepared a gift to visit his ¡°bastard child¡± upon seeing the news. Yet, he said that she had nothing better to do? ¡°Evan, you¡­¡± Then, Evan made a phone call. ¡°Remove today¡¯s trending searches. Otherwise, you¡¯ll face the consequences.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. cing his phone on the table, Evan raised his head and nced at Sofie. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Looking at the grim expression on Evan¡¯s face and thinking about his instruction to remove the news, Sofie wondered if the news was true. Regardless of whether it¡¯s true, Evan had such an ugly expression when he saw the reports. This meant that he did not like the reports nor the media outlets digging into the news. In that case, he definitely did not like that bastard child and that b**** too! He probably despised everything about the entire situation¡­ Thus, I still have a chance. Even if the news were true, she didn¡¯t mind Evan having an illegitimate child outside of wedlock, since the Seets were so wealthy. ¡°Evan, I brought a gift for your child, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll like it. I haven¡¯t seen Kyle for a while. Is he okay?¡± Before Evan could reply, she heard a yell, ¡°He¡¯ll be okay if he doesn¡¯t see you. If he sees you, he¡¯ll be miserable!¡± ¡°Kyle, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Juan rolled his eyes at her. Kyle was right about her being a hypocrite! ¡°You¡¯re sorry? Then show me your sincerity! I¡¯ll decide if I want to forgive you after that.¡± When Evan heard these words, he knew that they were from Juan without even turning around. Oh, right. It must also be Juan who exposed Sofie¡¯s true colors. I didn¡¯t expect a woman like Nicole to raise such a smart child. He must have taken after me in his intelligence! With that thought in mind, Evan smirked in satisfaction. He merely watched as Juan talked to Sofie, not saying a word. ¡°Kyle, what should I do so that you can feel my sincerity?¡± Juan¡¯s eyes lit up as he scrutinized Sofie. This woman kept trying to snatch Daddy away. After hurting Kyle, she still has the audacity toe here. How shameless! ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll not agree if I tell you.¡± ¡°I promise I¡¯ll definitely do it if it¡¯s within my means.¡± Although Sofie sounded sincere with an elegant and dignified smile ying on her lips, she was secretly cursing. Bastard child, if you dare toe up with some weird challenge, I¡¯ll give you a hard time in the future! Juan started brainstorming. How should I make things difficult for her just so she would give up and stay away from Daddy? I might have to discuss this with the rest. Juan said while giggling, ¡°I¡¯ll need to think about it. Wait a moment.¡± With that, he spun around and dashed upstairs. Evan¡¯s thin lips curved into a smirk. Crossing his legs over each other, he casually grabbed a document and started reading it. Feeling a little awkward, Sophie fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°Kyle is such a cute child. Looks like I¡¯m going to wait for a while.¡± When she saw that Evan did not respond, she mustered her courage and walked towards Evan. Before she even sat down beside him, Evan abruptly stood up. Ignoring herpletely, he headed towards the study room upstairs. She knew that when she came here, Evan would not treat her hospitably. However, for her bright and prosperous future, she was more than willing to endure it. After all, aspared to her promising future, this was just a small price to pay. Juan sprinted up the stairs swiftly. He gathered Kyle, Maya and Nina into his room immediately and shut the door behind him. After exining what happened, Juan looked at them seriously. ¡°This is a critical moment. In order to prevent that evil woman from clinging to Daddy, we must think of a way to make her give up. Let¡¯s start brainstorming!¡± Juan¡¯s words were overheard by Evan, who had just climbed up the stairs. Earlier, he already knew that Juan had a motive, but he did not expect it to be this. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 As he was irritated by Sofie¡¯s constant pestering, he wanted to hear what creative ideas these children had. ¡°I¡¯m bewildered by why Sofie keeps on pestering him. Why not someone else? Well, birds of a feather flock together. He must be a meanie.¡± Nina was the first to speak, crossing her arms and snorting haughtily. Evan frowned. This girl seems to dislike me, but I don¡¯t recall offending her before. Maya stuffed a shrimp into her mouth and chewed on it as she looked at Nina. ¡°No, I think that he¡¯s a goodie. That¡¯s why someone is trying to snatch him away. Nina, you¡¯re not allowed to call him a meanie!¡± Evan heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, I have someone on my side. Looks like this little girl is fond of me, considering she¡¯s willing to defend me. ¡°Maya, your judgement is blinded by his sugarcoating. He¡¯s a meanie. A huge meanie! Think about how he bullies Mommy!¡± Nina was agitated as she spoke. ¡°He¡¯ll change and he will not bully Mommy anymore.¡± ¡°How do you know? A meanie like him¡­¡± ¡°Goodie! He¡¯s a goodie!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a traitor. Do you want to betray Mommy and help the meanie?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Seeing that both of them were going to break out into a fight, Juan interrupted them. ¡°Stop fighting! We¡¯re not here today to talk about this. Quickly think of a way to stop Sofie froming here and pestering Daddy.¡± ¡°Give her two huge ps!¡± ¡°Wow! Nina, you¡¯re so harsh!¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t beat her up with our tiny physique.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Or should we¡­¡± Their discussion continued for quite some time before they eventually came to an agreement. It became difficult for Evan to eavesdrop as the children¡¯s voices turned softer. Hence, he could not hear what they were nning to do. However, he was certain that Sofie was definitely in for a hard time! When I get the chance, I must ask Nina why she¡¯s so hostile towards me. Was she born with a dislike for me? Even from our first meeting, it felt like she had a grudge against me. ¡°Prepare to act!¡± Hearing Kyle¡¯smand, Evan knew that the children were about to exit the room. Hence, he briskly walked towards his study room. When he reached his study room, he saw Nicole staring at him with her arms crossed in front of her chest. The strange look in her eyes made him feel uneasy. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I never expected the mighty Mr. Seet to have a habit of eavesdropping.¡± She saw everything? Evan¡¯s expression changed. Evading her mocking gaze, he replied, ¡°This is my home. What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± With that, he strode into the study room, while Nicole followed closely behind. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Evan, they are all my children. I understand if you can¡¯t treat them equally. However, if you have any ulterior motive for getting close to them, I¡¯ll not spare you!¡± Evan raised his head and eyed Nicole with a skeptical look. ¡°Ms. Lane, why must I treat other children equally like my own children? Furthermore, your daughter keeps calling me a meanie. Why aren¡¯t you doing anything about it? How are you educating your children? You raised her to be as uncultured as her mother.¡± ¡°Evan Seet, who are you calling uncultured?¡± ¡°Why did youe into my study room in your pajamas? I think that you¡¯re not just here to argue.¡± As he spoke, he stared at Nicole¡¯s fair neck. Her corbones are quite sexy. Nicole ran his words, which were heavilyden with meaning, through her head. Is he implying that I¡¯m trying to seduce him? Ugh! That was not her intention at all. After bathing, she wanted to call Maya and Nina for their bath time. However, she caught Evan eavesdropping instead. ¡°Evan, do you think that everyone fancies you just like Ms. Sweeting downstairs? Well, I¡¯ll never like a man like you.¡± With that, Nicole rolled her eyes at him and left the study room. Evan sank into deep thought. What kind of man is she interested in then? ¡°This woman has such a poor taste. The kind of person she likes is probably not even human!¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 As he thought to himself, he suddenly heard a miserable shriek downstairs. It was Sofie. What did the four children do to her to make her scream like that? Out of curiosity, Evan walked out of the study room in time to see Nicole hurriedly rushing down the stairs. When Nicole reached the first floor, she saw Sofie clutching her head in utter fear as her body shivered uncontrobly. There was a snake beside her. Nicole was shocked too. When she took a closer look, she discovered that there was something strange about this ¡°snake¡±. In fact, it looked a bit familiar. She had to admit that the snake looked very realistic. Nina was the artist behind this and with her talent in drawing, everyone would have mistaken it as a real snake. Nicole had prohibited Nina from taking it out as she was scared that it would scare others. Never did she expect Nina to terrorize Sofie with it. When Nicole turned around to look at Nina, she coughed lightly. ¡°I wanted to use it to brew a soup! I didn¡¯t expect it to escape. I¡¯m going to capture it now, wash it and prepare to boil it.¡± After speaking, she even sighed. She walked towards Sofie with the snake dangling from her hands. ¡°Ms. Sweeting, don¡¯t be scared. After I boil it, I¡¯ll let you drink the soup and eat its meat.¡± ¡°No, no, no. I won¡¯t eat it.¡± Sofie was too afraid to even nce at it and she did not even dare to move. While her teeth chattered, she clutched her head in between her knees. Only after Nina took the snake away did she finally heave a sigh of relief. Before Sofie even feltpletely relieved, Maya crouched and moved towards her, hiding a giggle behind her hand. Sofie, who had barely recovered from her fear, suddenly felt a chubby hand grab her hand. Immediately, her heart started to pound frantically again. She raised her head and looked at Maya warily. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Maya looked at her as she giggled. For some reason, Maya¡¯s smile caused Sofie to feel uneasy. But she¡¯s just a child. What can she even do to me? Sofie¡¯s scarlet lips curved upwards into a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As she spoke, she pulled her hand away. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Maya fished out a packet of Oreos from her pocket and passed it to Sofie. ¡°Ms. Sweeting, here are some cookies for you to calm yourself down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating it!¡± Sofie eyed the biscuits in Maya¡¯s hands disdainfully. How can an adult still eat cookies? This is so childish and unbing of a nobledy! Plus, who knows if the biscuits from Maya¡¯s pockets are clean? Sensing Sofie¡¯s scorn, Maya turned her head angrily. ¡°Nina, she doesn¡¯t want to eat cookies. Instead, she wants to eat the snake¡¯s meat and drink its soup. Bring her a bowl!¡± When Sofie heard the word ¡°snake¡±, she felt a chill ran through her entire body. ncing at where the snake was earlier, her heart pounded frantically. ¡°No, I don¡¯t eat snakes either.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, then eat the cookies!¡± Maya passed the cookies towards her. ¡°Here, take it!¡± Sofie had no choice but to take over Maya¡¯s cookies and tear the packet apart. At the same time, she cursed under her breath. Can¡¯t this brat tell that I¡¯m disgusted by her? Yet, she¡¯s still so ¡®enthusiastic¡¯. How irritating! ¡°Eat it!¡± Sofie forced herself to take a bite of the cookie. However, after chewing on it, she spat it out. She scrutinized the packet repeatedly. This Oreo is different from how it normally tastes¡­ When she turned around, she saw that Maya was giggling with her head lowered. Undoubtedly, she must have done something! ¡°What did you make me eat?¡± ¡°Cookies!¡± ¡°Why does it taste different?¡± ¡°I ate the cream and reced it with toothpaste. That¡¯s how toothpaste-vored cookies taste like.¡± ¡°You!¡± So I was eating toothpaste! Sofie nced around furiously for a cup to rinse her mouth. Coincidentally, Juan walked over with two sses of beverages. He took the ss of transparent water for himself, while passing the ss of coke to Sofie. She frowned. I doubt this rascal would treat me so kind. He must have poured away half of the dark- colored coke and added some soy sauce. That must be it! How dare this rascal try to trick me? ¡°Give me your ss of water!¡± ¡°T-This is mine. Kids are not allowed to drink carbonated beverage. You should drink it, Ms. Sweeting.¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Juan ced the ss of coke on the table, while gripping the other ss tightly. This time, it seemed even stranger to Sofie. She strode forward and snatched the ss of water away from Juan¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re learning all the wrong things as a kid. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to.¡± With that, she drank the water in one gulp. However, at the next moment, she spat everything out. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so amazing! It¡¯s like a fountain.¡± Blinking herrge eyes, Maya pped for Sofie as the latter took a breather. Suddenly, she felt like her eyes were burning. She pointed at Juan and questioned furiously, ¡°What did you make me drink?¡± He replied honestly, ¡°Nail polish remover, with a few drops of wasabi. This isn¡¯t meant for you! You could¡¯ve drunk the coke, but you insisted on snatching it away. You have no one to me but yourself.¡± A bitter and exasperated look crossed Sofie¡¯s face. If Maya didn¡¯t y a prank on me first, I wouldn¡¯t have felt uneasy and snatched it away. ¡°Yeah, if you keep thinking about snatching someone else¡¯s things, you might end up missing the good stuff.¡± Crossing her arms over her chest, Nina nced at Sofie haughtily. The mingled taste of toothpaste, nail polish remover and wasabi was too pungent, causing Sofie to feel extremely ufortable. She could not be bothered to argue with Nina any further. Instead, she sprinted to the kitchen to rinse her mouth. It took her a long time beforeing out. When she entered the living room, she saw the children giggling with a delighted expression on their faces. Immediately, fury rose within her. ¡°Kyle, you¡¯re making life difficult for me on purpose, right?¡± Sofie pointed at Juan while gritting her teeth, wishing for nothing more but to beat him up to vent her anger. ¡°You can¡¯t even recognize who I am. Indeed, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s making life difficult for you, but I¡¯m not Kyle!¡± Juan eximed as he pointed at himself. Sofie was stunned. Could he be that bastard child? ¡°I¡¯m Kyle. I haven¡¯t even done anything, but you¡¯re scared already?¡± As Kyle spoke, he walked in from outside and passed a phone to Sofie. ¡°Why is my phone with you?¡± ¡°You dropped it on the floor when you were dodging the snake. As it became dirty, I told someone to wash it for you.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Wash it¡­ Sofie widened her eyes in shock. Grabbing her phone, she swiped on the screen¡­ However, the dark screen showed no response. After a few more tries, she was certain that her phone waspletely ruined. This bastard did not merely wash it. He probably submerged it inside a fish tank! He broke my phone on purpose! Sofie clutched her phone as she red at Kyle furiously. The videos and photos of Evan, which she went to great lengths to film secretly, were saved in her phone. Yet, all her efforts and most treasured items had disappeared just like that! This rascal deserves a beating! Consumed with rage, Sofie raised her hand and aimed a p at Kyle. Kyle did not have time to dodge such a sudden p. When her hand was about tond on his handsome face, someone suddenly grabbed Sofie¡¯s wrist. When she raised her head and met Nicole¡¯s furious gaze, she was momentarily stunned. It¡¯s her. Nicole, also known as Dr. Tussaud. This woman is really something, huh? She scrutinized Nicole carefully. She¡¯s quite pretty. How shameless is she to wear pajamas here? She¡¯s definitely a seductress! The news and trending searches with reports about Evan and this woman have gone viral already. A woman of her status does not deserve Evan! ¡°Let me go!¡± Although Sofie tried to struggle free, Nicole strengthened her grip on her wrist. ¡°Mommy, she wants to hit Kyle. You mustn¡¯t let her go!¡± Maya red at Sofie furiously. Evan watched everything unfold from the second floor. His cold, arrogant face remained expressionless throughout. However, when Sofie raised her hand, his expression instantly turned grim. When Nicole immediately grabbed Sofie¡¯s wrist, his eyes widened slightly. His clenched fists rxed as he stared at the two women, standing opposite each other. ¡°Kyle, apologize to her!¡± ¡°Apologize? That¡¯s it? He did it on purpose!¡± ¡°The father is responsible for the child¡¯s behavior too. You can go after his father to get even, but you shouldn¡¯t hit him!¡± This woman is trying to pass the me to me? An unnoticeable smile appeared on Evan¡¯s lips. He was eager to see how this series of events would conclude. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Sofie was stunned. Get even with Evan? Can I? Impossible! I don¡¯t even dare to. I only dare to p Kyle because Evan isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even dare to scold him, let alone hit him. Bearing that thought in mind, her anger gradually dissipated. ¡°Let go. I won¡¯t hit him.¡± ¡°If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± Kyle red at Sofie menacingly. Nicole understood why Kyle had such a hostile attitude towards Sofie. She had witnessed how Sofie treated Kyle outside Grant Kindergarten. Kyle had been bullied by Sofie during the time she fetched her to and fro kindergarten. As Juan was the one who helped Kyle solve the problem, Kyle did not get the chance to vent his anger yet. Naturally, this day was the perfect day for Kyle to take revenge on Sofie. Looking at how Kyle was treating her like an enemy, Sofie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly realized her mistake. No matter what, Kyle was the only child of the Seet family and also Evan¡¯s precious son. If she fell out with him, it would be even harder for her to marry Evan in the future. Hence, she should be more careful with him. After all, there would be plenty of opportunities to teach this rascal a good lesson behind everyone¡¯s back. ¡°Kyle, I was too anxious earlier. The business information on my phone was lost because of you, so I became angry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sofie¡¯s attitude took a drastic turn, which was unsurprising. ¡°What a hypocritical woman!¡± Kyle red at her, not wanting to watch her act anymore. He spun around and walked towards his room. ¡°Kyle, are you forgiving me? I¡­¡± Kyle¡¯s bedroom door mmed shut. Only then did Sofie pursed her lips sulkily and turn around to look at Nicole. ¡°Is Kyle your child?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nicole replied unhesitatingly. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sofie¡¯s scarlet lips curved into a smile as she whispered beside Nicole¡¯s ears, ¡°No wonder! I was wondering where his annoying personality came from. So he inherited it from you, huh?¡± Nicole smirked. From how quickly Sofie¡¯s attitude changed, she knew that Sofie was just a maniptive b****. She was as annoying as Sylphiette, who always acted so innocently and saint-like. ¡°Kyle¡¯s personality takes after his parents, Mr. Seet and I. Does that disappoint you?¡± Nicole decided to give Sofie a taste of her medicine. Since this b**** is irritating me, I¡¯ll act in the same manner towards her. ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t get so full of yourself just yet. After all, you¡¯re not married to Evan. He won¡¯t want a woman like you.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although Sofie¡¯s words sounded unpleasant, it did not necessarily mean that she was wrong. Evan probably won¡¯t want a woman like me. However, to prove that she was not intimidated, Nicole clenched her fists and replied nonchntly, ¡°At least I¡¯m staying here! What about you? I stand a better chance than you, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You!¡± At that moment, Sofie felt that Nicole¡¯s pajamas were exceptionally ring. Suddenly, her eyes sparkled. With a slight smirk ying on her lips, she yelled and toppled backwards. Nicole watched as Sofie fell. Initially, she wanted to help Sofie, but she had second thoughts after that. With her arms crossed over her chest, Nicole watched in amusement as Sofie fell onto the ground. Then, as expected, Sofie tried to put the me on Nicole. Instead of using Nicole of pushing her, Sofie used her of¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not Mommy. You fell yourself.¡± Maya, who was standing the closest to them, saw everything clearly. ¡°You¡¯re defending her because she¡¯s your Mommy. Ouch! My waist hurts. Something stabbed my head just now. It hurts so much!¡± Stab her? Nicole burst outughing. Looks like Sofie has investigated my background. It¡¯s not surprising though. After all, the trending news reports are all stered with pictures of me, Evan and the children. Anthony Su, Sofie¡¯s father, met me through a friend before. Hence, Sofie definitely recognized me as Tussaud, the adept acupuncturist. But how dare she use me when there¡¯s not even a single needle in sight? ¡°Maya, go upstairs with your sister. Mommy has to deal with Aunt Sofie.¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Nina nced at Sofie. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Maya. I¡¯m sure Mommy can do it!¡± Both of them went upstairs, while Sofie shrieks of agony became louder. As she desired, Evan emerged after hearing her howls. With a cold expression, Evan looked down at her in contempt, not saying a word. ¡°Evan, my head hurts. Ms. Lane stabbed me with a needle just now. She¡­¡± ¡°I stabbed you?¡± Nicole smirked coldly. ¡°You¡¯re right! I stabbed, pushed, hit and bullied you. What¡¯s next? What do you want?¡± She wanted to see if Sofie¡¯s tricks were going to unfold like how she imagined. ¡°Evan, look at her! She¡¯s simply so mean!¡± With that, Sofie burst into tears, as if she had been wronged. Looking at how miserable she looked, Nicole almost felt guilty. Although everything else was fake, her tears were real. Is she trying to arouse Evan¡¯s pity by crying? Upon that thought, Nicole scoffed. ¡°Are you made up of tears? Mr. Seet, bring a piece of tissue over quickly and wipe her tears away.¡± Evan did not see clearly how Sofie fell. However, he did not like it when Nicole behaved so haughtily. Does she really think that she¡¯s the female owner of this house and has nothing to fear? She only managed to stay here because of Juan. Yet, how she¡¯s acting right now is getting under my skin. This will not do. Regardless of who¡¯s right or wrong, I must make her realize the bitter truth. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Apologize to Sofie!¡± Nicole was taken aback by Evan¡¯s words. Why should I apologize? However, when Nicole thought about it again, Evan had always misunderstood her. If he suddenly believed her, it would be abnormal. Furthermore, Sofie was crying so pitifully now. Still, the fact remained that this was not Nicole¡¯s fault. If she could prove her innocence, why did she have to be the scapegoat? Crossing her arms over her chest, Nicole rebuked defiantly, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault so why should I apologize?¡± ¡°You admitted just now that you stabbed, pushed and bullied me!¡± Wiping her tears away, Sofie red at Nicole. Nicole was at a loss for words. She only said that on purpose because she wanted to see if Evan would take pity on Sofie! A mocking look flickered in Evan¡¯s eyes. This foolish woman only knows how to shoot her mouth off. Let¡¯s see how you can prove your innocence now. ¡°Evan, you heard it too. She admitted it herself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you admitted it yourself,¡± agreed Evan as he stared directly as Nicole. ¡°I-I¡­¡± Hah! Indeed, Evan, that jerk, is siding with Sofie. Is he trying to join forces with her and pin the me on me? Dream on! Nicole¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Mr. Seet, if I can prove that I didn¡¯t stab her, how would you deal with this incident?¡± Looking at Nicole¡¯s confident look, Evan frowned. Does she have any evidence? He turned around and looked at Sofie. ¡°If Sofie really used you, I¡¯ll make her apologize to you and promise not to step into Hillside Vi ever again.¡± Evan was already infuriated when Sofie tried to hit Kyle earlier. Hence, he no longer wanted to see this woman again. Sofie was dumbfounded. On the other hand, Nicole was secretly overjoyed. Since the four children hate her so much, this is a great opportunity to stop her froming. ¡°How¡¯s that, Ms. Su? Do you dare to take up the bet?¡± Sofie was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. If she agreed to the request, then there was a huge chance that she would have to apologize and stoping to Hillside Vi. However, if she refused, she would be implicitly admitting that she used Nicole on purpose. ¡°Say something! I still need to take care of the kids, so I have no time to waste on you.¡± ¡°I promise. I¡¯m sure that Evan will seek justice for me.¡± Hah! Did she graduate from an acting school? How can she act so well? She¡¯s still so stubborn even on the verge of her demise. Evan looked at Nicole. ¡°Tell us what evidence you have.¡± Chuckling, Nicole raised a finger and pointed upwards. ¡°The evidence is right there!¡± As Sofie¡¯s eyes looked up in the direction of Nicole¡¯s finger, her heart skipped a beat and her face paled. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 She suddenly saw a surveince camera above her head! Why is there a camera in Hillside Vi¡¯s living room? Evan smirked. He had deliberately installed these surveince cameras to monitor Nicole when she was taking care of Kyle. He did not expect them to end up helping her instead. ¡°Sofie, do you want to apologize and leave now, or decide after Mr. Seet watched the surveince footage?¡± The color hadpletely drained from Sofie¡¯s face. I have just reconciled with Evan, but am I going to lose the opportunity to get closer to him now? No way! She clenched her fists. At the next moment, she suddenly scrambled up and sprinted towards the wall. With a loud thud, she copsed onto the ground and fainted. What the heck? Nicole was stunned. She had no choice but to secretly exim. Sofie is really a tough nut to crack! In order to avoid apologizing or reviewing the surveince footage, she actually mmed her head against the wall until it bled. When Sofie woke up at the hospital, she pretended that she remembered nothing. Upon noticing Evan, she deliberately asked in excitement, ¡°What happened? Evan, why are you here?¡± Anthony doted on his daughter. Although he dared notin to Evan, his intent was made very clear. After all, Sofie got injured at Hillside Vi. All his words pointed at the fact that Sofie was the victim. Evan could not be bothered to exin. After the doctor said that there was nothing wrong with Sofie, and that she just needed to rest well, Evan left directly without saying a word. Although her head hurt a lot, Sofie felt that it was worth it as long as she could still go to Hillside Vi. Next time, I won¡¯t be so stupid¡­ Watch out, Nicole and the rest of the children! When Evan returned to Hillside Vi, Nicole walked towards him briskly to ask about Sofie¡¯s condition. ¡°Is her forehead severely injured?¡± Evan turned his head around and nced at Nicole. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± As Sofie¡¯s head was bleeding profusely earlier, Nicole thought that she should at least enquire about her. Looking at how Nicole was at a loss for words, Evan replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nicole lifted her head and looked at him in shock. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± With that, he walked directly up the stairs. Nicole¡¯s worries finally disappeared after hearing that Sofie was fine. However, when she ran both of Evan¡¯s sentences through her head, she suddenly realized something strange. Did Evan mean to say that I¡¯m hoping for something bad to happen to Sofie? ¡°What do you mean? Who are you to say that about me?¡± asked Nicole, raising her head and ring at Evan¡¯s back as he walked up the stairs. However, Evan had already gone far. Without turning around, he strode into his study room directly. What a jerk! He always misunderstands me. Nina walked over and gazed at Nicole. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what happened to that evil woman. After all, she banged into the wall herself. You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with her matters.¡± Nina¡¯s words stumped Nicole. Yeah, perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have asked. But Sofie sure is something, huh? She could control her strength so well that she would only bleed, but not hurt her internal organs. If this woman can bear to be ruthless to herself, the children and I must take extra precautions against her! When Nina returned to the bedroom, Maya was just taking off her clothes. Thetter then ordered anxiously, ¡°Nina, shut the door quickly.¡± Staring at her chubby stomach, Nina scoffed coldly, ¡°Even if the door¡¯s left open, no one will look at you.¡± Maya raised her head and nced at Nina as thetter continued teasing, ¡°You look like a pig when you¡¯re taking off your clothes. Who would want to look at you?¡± Maya became unhappy when she heard that. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m telling you this seriously. Don¡¯t call me a pig anymore.¡± ¡°But you look like one! Why can¡¯t I say it, then?¡± Nina nced at the chubby Maya. Then, she took off her coat and tossed it aside. Furious, Maya yelled at her, ¡°You¡¯re the pig!¡± I¡¯m like a pig? What a tant lie! Nina turned around to look at Maya. ¡°I¡¯m not a pig, but you are definitely one! What¡¯s more, you¡¯re a stupid and fat pig!¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How can she insult me like that? Unable to rebuke Nina, Maya red at her furiously as tears brimmed in her eyes. The next moment, she burst into tears and sobbed loudly. When Nicole, who had just returned to the adjacent bedroom, heard her wails, her heart skipped a beat. Thinking that something bad had happened, she sprinted to the girls¡¯ bedroom quickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maya? What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Maya saw Nicole, she cried even harder. However, Nina had an innocent expression on her face. I only called her a pig. Does she have to cry so miserably? ¡°Maya, say something. What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Nina. Nina!¡± As Maya cried, she pointed at Nina andined. When Nicole turned around to look at Nina, the little girl quickly exined, ¡°I just said that she¡¯s a pig, then she burst into tears.¡± Upon hearing what Nina said, Maya wiped her tears away and choked. ¡°N-Not only did she call me a pig, but she also said that I¡¯m a stupid and fat pig!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I said that you¡¯re a piglet. You cried without even hearing what I said clearly.¡± When Nicole red at Nina sternly, Nina immediately stopped talking. When Evan heard her wails, he thought that Kyle and Juan were fighting. While passing by Maya¡¯s bedroom, he overheard their conversation. A rare smile appeared on his normally cold face. He even burst outughing. Nina has a way of insulting people, huh? When Nicole heard Evan¡¯sughter, she turned around and red at him. Then, she spun around to console Maya, ¡°It¡¯s your sister¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll make her apologize to you, okay?¡± Maya sobbed miserably before looking at Nina. ¡°She must apologize and promise not to call me a pig in the future.¡± ¡°You look like one, but you won¡¯t even let me say it,¡± mumbled Nina softly. ¡°Nina! Apologize to your sister now! You¡¯re not allowed to call Maya a pig anymore.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡­¡± Nina was reluctant. ¡°You aren¡¯t solving the problem at all.¡± Evan¡¯s mellow voice suddenly sounded. Nicole was already perplexed over how to coax the two arguing girls. Then, Evan¡¯s words sounded like he was trying to stir up even more trouble. ¡°Mr. Seet, this is between my daughters. You don¡¯t need to involve yourself with this.¡± ¡°This is my house. I can say whatever I want,¡± said Evan casually. Nicole scrutinized Evan again. His attitude gave her an urge to beat him up. However, she was staying in his house. If she insisted on opposing the man, she might face negative consequences. After all, Evan was a mean person who held grudges. Having thought about it again, Nicole gave in and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Then, Mr. Seet, how do you think we should solve the problem?¡± ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll have to solve the root cause!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nicole looked at him in confusion. ¡°Tell Maya to make changes, so no one will have a reason to mock her anymore!¡± ¡°Make changes? Are you saying that Maya should lose weight?¡± Lose weight? It¡¯s Nina¡¯s fault! Why must I lose weight? Maya widened her clear eyes in disbelief. ¡°Even if you can control what Nina says, can you control what others say? If other kids say the same thing about Maya, are you going to chase after them and force them to apologize to her?¡± Evan had seen how Maya stuffed herself with desserts. Hence, he thought that it was time Maya practice a moderate diet. After his words, Evan nced at Nicole and left. Nina scoffed coldly. I didn¡¯t expect that meanie to say something so logical. ¡°Mommy, I think that he¡¯s right.¡± Maya looked at Nicole with a pitiful expression. Nicole stretched her hand out and stroked Maya¡¯s tiny head. ¡°Maya, let¡¯s have lesser desserts in the future, okay?¡± Holding her tears back, Maya nodded vigorously. ¡°Maya, when you¡¯re as thin as me, I¡¯ll apologize to you. You must put in your best effort, okay?¡± ¡°Just wait and see! I¡¯ll be slimmer than you one day!¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Standing up with her chubby hands on her hips, Maya stared at Nina in determination. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for that day toe,¡± replied Nina seriously. Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. If Maya could control her diet and eat lesser food, it would be beneficial to her health too. This could be considered a good thing. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After tucking the two children in, Nicole exited their bedroom and closed the door gently. The intricately designedmps lining the silent corridor glowed, enveloping the entire floor in an almost magical light. Nicole raised her head and observed the inconspicuous butvish decorations along the corridor. The famed paintings hanging on the wall not only highlighted the owners¡¯ exquisite taste, but also their exorbitant prices. Luxuries like these caused Nicole to feel uneasy. She only managed to move into the Hillside Vi because of Juan. Yet, she did not know how long Evan would allow her to stay here. What if she was chased out? If she had to bring the kids to the impoverished ghettos, would they be used to it? Hence, the priority was to quickly earn money and leave this ce. Then, she could raise her children in a better environment. After Nicole was done preparing breakfast the next morning, she woke the children up. As usual, Maya was the first one to wash up and sit at the dining table. She was followed by Kyle, Juan andstly Nina, who hadbed her hair neatly. Maya¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at the delicious pizzas, fruit tarts, eggs and sses of milk spread on the table. She pulled thergest pizza towards herself, before taking two eggs, three fruit tarts and two sses of milk. She was about to start eating when Nina coughed. ¡°Someone said that she¡¯s going to lose weight. Do you guys believe it?¡± Maya blinked. That was what she saidst night. If she wanted to lose weight, she would need to eat lesser food. Lowering her head, she nced at the pile of food in front of her. Should I eat lesser? But I¡¯m reluctant to part with any of these food! Juan¡¯s clear eyes sparkled, understanding that Nina was talking about Maya. A surprised expression appeared on his face. Turning around, he noticed Maya¡¯s conflicted expression as she gazed at the food. He chuckled and said, ¡°Are those just empty words? You¡¯ll need to go hungry if you want to lose weight.¡± On the other hand, Kyle acted like an older brother. He encouraged Maya, ¡°I believe that she can be thinner than you.¡± ¡°Okay, Juan. Both of us don¡¯t believe her, while Kyle is siding with Maya. Let¡¯s make a bet and see what¡¯s the oue then.¡± When Maya heard that, she pushed the pizza and fruit tarts away from her angrily. She even forced herself to cut down on her favorite eggs. Only one egg and a ss of milk remained in front of her. ¡°Kyle, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°You can do it!¡± A smile appeared on Kyle¡¯s face as he encouraged Maya. Maya drank the milk in a gulp and finished the sunny side up egg. However, she could not help but steal a couple of glimpses at the pizzas and fruits tarts. Still, she managed to restrain herself from eating them. Standing up, she ran to her bedroom to get her bag. Juan looked at Nicole worriedly. ¡°Mommy, do you think that she¡¯ll be hungry?¡± ¡°Probably, but let¡¯s see if she can endure it.¡± After thinking for a while, Juan asked again, ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring some biscuits and choctes for her, just in case she gets hungry?¡± Immediately, Kyle opposed. ¡°If you do that, she¡¯ll never seed in losing weight.¡± ¡°Yeah, Kyle¡¯s right. We must encourage Maya more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll monitor Maya.¡± However, Nina¡¯s words caused Nicole to feel even more worried. ¡°As her sister, you shouldn¡¯t be monitoring her, but encouraging her instead. You must not be too harsh on her, okay?¡± Pouting, Nina nodded. When Nicole was about to send them to kindergarten, Evan called out to her. ¡°Juan¡¯s going to the same school as Kyle today.¡± Juan was astonished when he heard that. Nicole was surprised too. However, she could understand why. Since Evan knew that Juan was his son, so it was logical that he would want to provide Juan a good learning environment by sending him to an elite kindergarten. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 However, Nina and Maya could not understand why. They thought that Evan was biased and that he only liked sons but not daughters. Maya was ring at him in resentment. On the other hand, Nina did not react in any extraordinary manner. After all, she had always disliked Evan. She grabbed Maya¡¯s hand. ¡°Time for school!¡± ¡°I want to go to Grant Kindergarten too.¡± Nicole was in a tough spot. Right now, she did not have the money to send both of them to such an elite kindergarten. She raised her head and nced at Evan. He found it ridiculous. Why is she looking at me? They¡¯re not my daughters anyway. Their schools have nothing to do with me! ¡°Maya, we don¡¯t need to go there. Our current kindergarten is great!¡± Nina consoled Maya. Maya pouted. ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°Maya, let¡¯s go to our kindergarten first. When I have the money, I¡¯ll transfer you to another school, okay?¡± Nicole stroked the little girl¡¯s head. At that moment, she could not help but realize the importance of money. ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t I switch with Maya and let her go to Grant Kindergarten? I want to attend my old kindergarten instead.¡± Evan voiced his opposition immediately after Juan spoke. ¡°No way! You can¡¯t switch!¡± Evan¡¯s stance was firm, offering no possibilities of negotiation. Juan stuck his tongue out, feeling stumped. Nina scoffed haughtily. ¡°Maya, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still call him a goodie!¡± With that, she grabbed her bag and strode out. Maya walked towards Evan furiously with her hands on her hips. ¡°Y-You¡¯re not a goodie!¡± Then, with a scornful snort, she stomped out of the living room. A sh of surprise appeared on Evan¡¯s cold face. She only knows how toin about people not offering her kindness, whilepletely disregarding the fact that she¡¯s been staying under my roof free of charge! How dare she says I¡¯m not a goodie? But then again, I wouldn¡¯t expect the children of Nicole to behave any better than their mother herself! ¡°Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t treat them like that.¡± After speaking, Juan walked out furiously with his bag. ¡°Daddy, are you in direck of money? If not, why did he refuse to let Maya and Nina go to Grant Kindergarten?¡± After throwing him that question, Kyle followed Juan out of the mansion with a solemn expression. Evan was speechless. What¡¯s going on? How did I be everyone¡¯s enemy? I¡¯ve been helping them out so much, yet they¡¯re iming the moral high ground now. Why is it my obligation to let other children attend an elite kindergarten? Evan found it ridiculous. Kyle must have said that because he was influenced by Nicole. Seems like I must have a proper talk with Nicole.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Come to my study room after sending the kids.¡± When Nicole heard Evan¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. Before she could respond, Evan walked up the stairs steadily. Then, Nicole sent the children to their respective kindergarten. Gazing at her two daughters, she felt extremely guilty. If Evan knows that Nina and Maya are his daughters, will he treat them equally as the boys? But if Evan knows the truth, will he keep the four children for himself and chase me away, forcing us apart? After deliberating for quite some time, Nicole still could not reach a resolution. Hence, she decided to meet Evan and assess his attitude first. If he kept refusing, she would plead with him. She did not mind being a maid to the family if he was willing to protect the children. When Nicole returned to Hillside Vi, she knocked on the door before walking into Evan¡¯s study room nervously. With a lowered head, he was reviewing the contracts seriously. The sunlight shone on his cold face, making him seem gentler than usual. People always said that a woman looked the best when she was serious at work. However, Nicole had to admit that a serious man was equally handsome too. Every action of his exuded an elegant and dignified aura, causing an image to surface in Nicole¡¯s mind. She was so engrossed in watching the man that her heart pounded rapidly as her lips curled upwards into a smile uncontrobly. When Evan raised his head, he saw that Nicole was grinning and her smile bing brighter as time passed. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows in bafflement. Her smile seemed to carry a hint of ill intention, reminding him of a Satan¡¯s smile. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± His icy tone snapped Nicole out of her trance. She shook her head vigorously. As she imagined her own expression earlier, her face heated and flushed beet red right away. How could I get so fascinated by his look? And he even caught me doing it. How embarrassing. ¡°What are you scheming right now?¡± Evan¡¯s forehead creased as he eyed her suspiciously. Nicole hurriedly shook her head again. ¡°N-Nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t really matter what you do.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve influenced Kyle and Juan, to the extent that they can¡¯t differentiate what¡¯s right or wrong, so you¡¯re not allowed to stay here anymore. Do you understand me?¡± Evan¡¯s words sounded like a deafening thunder in Nicole¡¯s ears, and she was shaken up instantly. Is Evan kicking me out? That¡¯s too fast. Nicole fell into silence. Thank God I didn¡¯t tell him that Maya and Nina are his daughters. Otherwise, he¡¯ll probably keep all four of them to himself and chase me out. Phew¡­ From now on, I should think twice before uttering a word. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± Evan¡¯s voice brought Nicole out of her reverie. I wonder what kind of deal he¡¯s talking about. ¡°Mr. Seet, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a win-win situation. I want to have Juan¡¯s custody, and I¡¯ll pay you handsomely in return, so that you, your two daughters and your man can live a better life. What do you think?¡± Nicole¡¯s brows snapped together. Is he trying to buy Juan from me? What a scumbag! I¡¯ll never sell Juan, no matter how poor I get. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Nicole adamantly rejected him. She took a step forward, stretched her arm, and mmed her palm forcefully on Evan¡¯s desk. How dare she yell and act so rudely? He put the document aside and stared squarely at Nicole with a serious face. ¡°You should give it some thought. Juan will only suffer if he¡¯s under your care. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Despite the hardship, I believe Juan will be happy as long as he stays with me.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t allow that. He¡¯s my son, and I will not let him suffer together with a woman like you.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, does a materialistic life guarantee a child¡¯s happiness? Look at Kyle, he has been with you since young, living avish lifestyle. Do you think he¡¯s happy? I really regret letting Kyle stay with you.¡± After saying that, Nicole rolled her eyes mischievously. ¡°Mr. Seet, why don¡¯t you give me Kyle¡¯s custody? He¡¯s way happier with me.¡± I can be overly demanding too! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Dream on!¡± van gritted his teeth in rage, clenching his fists tightly. I really wish I can p her now! We¡¯re talking about Juan¡¯s custody, but this woman changes the subject. Not only did she rebuke me, but she also fantasized about getting Kyle¡¯s custody too. She even has the audacity to say such shameless words out loud! ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t test my patience. I¡¯m giving you ten seconds to tell me how much you¡¯d like to get from me. Then take the money and leave.¡± Even couldn¡¯t wait to send this annoying woman out of the door. Bastard! I¡¯ve made myself clear, but he still thinks that he can have it his own way using money. Misinterpreting her silence as hesitation, Evan made an offer straight away. ¡°A private vi and five hundred million. It¡¯s more than enough for you, your daughters and your man to live a luxurious life.¡± Evan was full of confidence while making this exorbitant offer. After that, he leaned back against his chair idly while fixing his eyes on Nicole. There¡¯s no way she can resist this. I can¡¯t wait to see her overbearing attitude turn into a smiley face or a reluctant expression. In fact, this offer was really tempting for someone like Nicole, who was constantly struggling to make ends meet. After a moment of silence, she sneered, ¡°Now I know Mr. Seet thinks that money can buy everything. But that¡¯s not the case with me. No matter how much you¡¯re willing to give, I¡¯ll never give you Juan¡¯s custody!¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Her attitude and response surprised Evan. He squinted his eyes at Nicole. Then he decided to raise the stakes. I don¡¯t believe this woman can truly disregard money. I¡¯ll see how long she can fake it. Before he could utter a word about his new offer, Nicole interrupted him firmly with an unwavering gaze, ¡°Juan is my life. No amount of money can make me give up on him,¡± Her voice was loud as she enunciated every word. Evan¡¯s expression darkened. She doesn¡¯t want my money. Is she after something else? Maybe she wants to be Mrs. Seet? How greedy! ¡°Don¡¯t you want money? You¡¯ll get nothing else then.¡± ¡°What?¡± Does he think that I have a hidden agenda? ¡°Mr. Seet, I never expected to get anything from you.¡± Evan¡¯s lips twitched up in a scornful smile. He sneered, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t want the money? Well, I can still get Juan¡¯s custody without paying you a single cent!¡± Is Evan going to take legal action against me? With his prominent status and family background, I can never contend with him. Nicole¡¯s heart started beating frantically. ¡°Pack your things now and scram!¡± Evan eximed in an icy tone. Afterward, he turned around and walked out of his study, while Nicole froze on her spot, feeling increasingly troubled. ¡°Evan, are you going to the office?¡± Davin saw Evan walking down the stairs and greeted him warmly. With a smile on his face, Davin looked carefree and mischievous as usual. But Evan ignored Davin with a frigid expression and stomped out of the living room. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Why is he so hostile early in the morning? Davin frowned in bewilderment. ¡°Did he have a nightmare or something? Maybe he dreamt of a project failure, or the woman he loved leaving him for another man.¡± After mumbling to himself, he whistled with a smile while gently swaying his head as he headed upstairs. When he arrived at the second floor, he saw Nicole absent mindedly wandered out of the study with a grim face. ¡°Good morning, Nicole.¡± But his warm greeting fell on deaf ears because Nicole waspletely engrossed in her own thoughts about Juan¡¯s custody. Watching her disregard his words and brush past him, Davin felt irritated. What¡¯s wrong with everyone? Why are they giving me the cold shoulder early in the morning? Am I not wee here at this Hillside Vi? No, I have to find out the truth. He strode over to Nicole and stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m talking to you. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± When Nicole raised her head and saw Davin, her gaze became stern and sent chills down his spine. ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°How can your family oppress people so ruthlessly with your power? The Seet family is such a big bully!¡± Nicole shouted out of the blue. With a baffled look, Davin asked, ¡°Nicole, what do you mean?¡± Nicole kept silent and stormed furiously back to her room, leaving Davin confused and surprised. Maybe she had a fight with Evan. Did Evan bully her? But what does this have to do with the Seet family? Out of curiosity, Davin went and asked ke, but ke had no idea too, saying that it was about their children. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Nicole wants to send Maya and Nina to attend the Grant Kindergarten, but Evan disagrees?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane said nothing, but the two girls seemed upset and said that Mr. Seet is¡­ is a bad guy.¡± Davin¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment at ke¡¯s words. ke let out a sigh. ¡°But this isn¡¯t Mr. Seet¡¯s fault. Actually, Mr. Seet¡­¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Davin interrupted ke. ¡°Which of the two girls said such sensible words?¡± Why does sir ask such a weird question? ke¡¯s expression sank as he gaped at Davin with an enigmatic look. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Sir¡¯s mentality is really one of a kind. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Davin waved his hand in front of ke¡¯s eyes. Snapped out of his trance, ke answered sluggishly, ¡°The chubby one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Maya?¡± A smile spread across Davin¡¯s face. This little girl is adorable. She even treated me to shrimp crackers at the slum before. I have to reward her, so that she¡¯ll continue describing our arrogant president with more creative words. ¡°What was Evan¡¯s reaction at that time?¡± Just as Davin was prying information out of ke, they saw Nicole walking downstairs with her luggage while muttering in rage. What¡¯s going on? Is she leaving? Davin raised his brows in shock while a mystified look appeared on ke¡¯s face. After exchanging nces, they hurriedly approached her. ¡°Ms. Lane, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Davin asked in doubt. Nicole refused to tell him. ¡°Ask your brother.¡± With that said, she walked away with her luggage. Neither ke nor Davin knew the root cause of her departure, thinking that it was about Maya and Nina¡¯s kindergarten. Davin was stunned for a split second, then he promptly advised her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole. I¡¯ll make the arrangements for Maya and Nina. I promise the two girls will start attending the Grant Kindergarten tomorrow, if not today. We can¡¯t me Evan, because he doesn¡¯t know that Maya and Nina are¡­¡± They¡¯re his daughter. Before Davin finished talking, Nicole turned to re at him. Her piercing gaze was full of warning and threat, and Davin bit his tongue right away. Why is he talking about this in front of ke? Is he trying to hint everyone who Maya and Nina¡¯s dad is? That¡¯ll definitely put me in a tight spot! ¡°My daughters are okay with attending regr kindergarten. There¡¯s no need to transfer them anywhere else.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll have to transfer them anyway. Please calm down¡­¡± Davin paused abruptly and peeked at ke. ¡°Go ahead and get back to work. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± ¡°Okay, Sir. Please persuade Ms. Lane to stay. Both Kyle and Juan are very fond of her as well.¡± ¡°I got it. Do what you need to do.¡± Then ke walked away, leaving only Davin and Nicole in the living room. Only then the two started talking freely. ¡°Nicole, why don¡¯t you tell Evan that he¡¯s Maya and Nina¡¯s dad? Then all of you can truly reunite as a family. I¡¯m sure Evan will treat all his children equally. He¡­¡± ¡°Let me warn you. If Evan ever gets to know that Maya and Nina are his daughters, I¡¯ll make you regret it,¡± Nicole interrupted Davin in mid-sentence. ¡°Why? You both are already staying together. The next step should be¡­¡± ¡°So what if we¡¯re staying together? Evan just kicked me out. He even wants to snatch Juan¡¯s custody from me. Evan Seet is such a jerk!¡± Nicole gritted her teeth in fury. ¡°What? Juan¡¯s custody?¡± This news caught Davin by surprise. It¡¯s only been two days since I, the genius matchmaker, was away from the Hillside Vi. I wanted them to spend more quality time together as a family, so that Evan and Nicole could bond with one another. How did it turn out this way¡­? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole. I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± Nicole lifted her head to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine to have you on my side, but don¡¯t you ever address me as your sister-inw again.¡± Davin gulped and went speechless. Sophia called mest night asking about Evan and Nicole¡¯s rtionship, and I assured her that she¡¯ll get their wedding invitation when she returns from her vacation. I even asked her for a global limited- edition supercar as a reward. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But looks like, it was all just a wishful thinking. If the two be estranged from each other, Sophia will think that I lied to her, then she¡¯ll not let me off the hook. Sigh¡­ Davin heaved a sigh in exasperation. Evan, why do you drag me down with you every time you stir up trouble? That¡¯s just my luck. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 ¡°Nicole¡­¡± Nicole shot daggers at Davin, who then gently pped his own cheek right away. ¡°No, no, I should call you Ms. Lane. Now we have to think of a way to stop Evan from getting Juan¡¯s custody.¡± When Nicole was packing her luggage earlier, she thought of taking all her children away with her. However, on second thought, this wasn¡¯t a long-term solution. The kids prefer to live in the country, so they¡¯ll probably refuse to move overseas again. Besides, Evan has brought Kyle up here since young. Hence, it¡¯ll be impractical and so cruel of me to take him away from his dad. Yet, I can¡¯t bear to leave him here alone. So I¡¯m left with only one option, that is to stay in the country with my kids, and to fight for Juan¡¯s custody. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I know my limits. I don¡¯t have what it takes to stand against Evan¡­¡± she blurted out while looking up at Davin. Staring back at her with a solemn face, Davin said, ¡°Nicole, we can¡¯t fight with him directly, but we¡¯ll have to use our wits.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to let you stay here, but you need to do your part after that. The huge disparity between you and Evan makes it impossible for you topete with him. Therefore, we have to use a soft approach. Maybe you can try acting coquettishly to persuade him. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll have toe up with another method then.¡± Acting coquettishly to coax Evan into letting me stay? That¡¯s too difficult for me! Thinking of Evan¡¯s ice-cold expression, Nicole believed that he would never respond to her coquettish act. He¡¯ll probably think that I¡¯m a lunatic. Anyway, Davin is right. There¡¯s indeed a huge disparity between Evan and I. ¡°Ms. Lane, please bear with Evan for Juan¡¯s sake. I¡¯ll make a call now, and I promise Evan won¡¯t kick you out again for the time being. Please rest assured and stay.¡± ¡°Who are you calling?¡± ¡°Sophia.¡± Only Sophia can help us now. Davin took out his phone while heading outside to the courtyard. After Sophia picked up the call, he made sweet talk to tter her before he got to the point. ¡°Mom, Evan and Ms. Lane are now at the critical stage of their rtionship. Ms. Lane is about to leave the Hillside Vi for a very long time because of a patient. I¡¯m afraid that all our efforts will be in vain if she leaves. Evan wants her to stay, but he¡¯s too shy to ask her. We really need your help to make her stay. Please call and tell Evan that you want Ms. Lane to stay. Is that alright?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sophia hesitated for a moment, then she answered firmly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call the both of them for your brother¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m counting on you. This is the turning point of their rtionship.¡± ¡°Consider it done.¡± With that said, Sophia hung up the phone. Afterward, Davin let out a sigh while staring at his phone. If Sophia knows that I¡¯m lying this way, she¡¯ll surely want to pull my ear so badly. Soon after, Nicole received a call from Sophia. Deep down I know that Mrs. Seet is calling to make me stay at the Hillside Vi. And I really need this now. That¡¯s why I have promised her that I¡¯ll consider staying. Meanwhile, Davin gave Nicole a thumbs up. ¡°Ms. Lane, you did the right thing. There¡¯s no way Evan will disobey Sophia, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll beg you to stay.¡± But Nicole did not agree with his words. It¡¯s impossible that Evan will beg me to stay since he¡¯s so aloof and domineering. It¡¯ll be good enough if he just stops chasing me away so hastily, so that I can convince him. After calling Nicole, Sophia dialed Evan¡¯s number. ¡°What? Mom, what did you just say?¡± ¡°I said, by hook or by crook, you must get Dr. Tussaud to stay. I¡¯m bringing a friend back, and I want to meet Dr. Tussaud for medical treatment once Ie home. And I¡¯ve called and told her about this already.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 ¡°Even so, why does she have to stay at the Hillside Vi? You can give her a call when you¡¯re back¡­¡± ¡°Evan, don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯m actually helping you. If you can¡¯t make her stay, I¡¯ll deal with you when Ie home.¡± She¡¯s helping me? How is that so? Evan felt puzzled. Just when he was about to ask her further, Sophiamanded him conclusively, ¡°You have to make her stay. It¡¯s a must!¡± Then she instantly hung up on him. Watching his phone screen turn dimmer, Evan¡¯s expression grew cold. This is strange. What a coincidence. I chased her out before I left for work. Then, shortly after I arrived at the office, my mom called and asked me to make her stay. Hence, there¡¯s only one possibility. Nicole must¡¯veined about me. It¡¯s pointless for her toin. I¡¯ll kick her out when I get hometer. No, I¡¯ll go home to kick her out now! Consumed by rage, Evan stood up and marched out of his office. The Maybach whizzed along the road back to the Hillside Vi. After getting out of the car, he hurriedly strode toward the living room. He was eager to confront Nicole. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In the meantime, Nicole was sitting in the living room, reading about acupuncture. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw Evan stepped in with a sullen face. This doesn¡¯t look good. Judging from his expression, he is up to no good. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Evan questioned her in an icy tone. Nicole froze briefly. I knew it. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll ask me to stay. Luckily, I¡¯vee up with a strategy. ¡°I wanted to leave, but I promised Mrs. Seet to stay and wait for her return. She needs my help to treat a patient.¡± ¡°No need. You may leave now,¡± Evan retorted in an indifferent tone, and his eyes were full of disdain. Thinking that she backstabbed him, Evan felt disgusted. Nheless, Nicole was keeping her cool. Putting the book on the table, she nced up at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. I¡¯ve promised Mrs. Seet, so I¡¯ll wait for her toe back. I¡¯m a woman of my words.¡± Immediately, Evan¡¯s reaction was like he had just heard a hrious joke. ¡°A woman of her words? Are you?¡± ¡°Of course, I am.¡± Nicole lifted her head and stared intently at Evan, and her gaze was unswerving. Evan¡¯s voice was stuck in his throat. Why am I arguing with this shameless woman about this? It¡¯s only a waste of my time. ¡°Mr. Seet, I won¡¯t be leaving anytime soon. If you insist on chasing me out, please call Mrs. Seet then. I¡¯ll leave if she lets me.¡± ¡°The Hillside Vi belongs to me, so I have the final say.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re Mrs. Seet¡¯s son, so she gets to decide. You must listen to your mom!¡± ¡°You!¡± Evan¡¯s expression turned sulkier. I wish I can throw her out of the door right away. ¡°I¡¯m staying upon Mrs. Seet¡¯s request. By the way, you don¡¯t need to ask the maids to chase me out too. Mrs. Seet had warned them not to touch me, or else she¡¯ll not let them off when she returns.¡± Nicole had only one goal in her heart right now. I have to stay no matter what, only then I can try to change Evan¡¯s mind about Juan¡¯s custody. It seems like this woman will not leave easily. Evan¡¯s gaze darkened. Suddenly, he stepped forward and grabbed Nicole¡¯s wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nicole became cautious at once. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Evan started dragging her, as if he were taking out a trash. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Nicole swiftly bent down and wrapped one arm around a table leg. Juan, Mommy can¡¯t lose you, so I¡¯m going all out for your sake. And I don¡¯t mind trampling on my own dignity. It¡¯s true that all parents will do anything for their children. Now I have gained a deeper insight into parents¡¯ love. When Evan saw that, he leaned forward to pull her arm off the table leg. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Nicole would not budge as she clutched the table leg with all her might. As a result, Evan let go of her wrist and prepared to carry her with both his arms. However, Nicole instantly gripped the table leg with both her hands even tighter. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Evan tried to move the table away but to no avail. As he got furious, he even wished to saw off the leg of the table. ¡°Are you really staying here?¡± Knowing that he would definitely look ghastly at this moment, Nicole turned around to avert his gaze. Meanwhile, he heaved a sigh and said grumpily, ¡°Alright, I will make sure you regret your decision and beg to leaveter!¡± Once he finished, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat nervous. What is the jerk nning to do? Will he torture me? After Evan went upstairs furiously, she immediately put the table away. Then, she ran back to her bedroom and locked the door. At this moment, her heart was thumping. I¡¯m staying here now, but terrible things might happen next. Davin asked me to act cute shamelessly to persuade Evan, yet¡­ Will Evan do something to force me to leave before I can say or do anything? Since it was a lot more difficult than she thought, she was rendered clueless. At this moment, Davin coincidentally called her when she needed help the most. She quickly answered the phone without hesitation. ¡°When I came to the office, I heard from John that Evan went home. How was it? Did he ask you to stay? Did he talk nicely to you? And did you deliberately find fault with him to vent your anger?¡± ¡°Do you think Evan is you? He wanted to drag me away like a dog! My god, I couldn¡¯t stay here if I weren¡¯t brazen-faced enough.¡± ¡°What? He went overboard this time. Wait a minute. I¡¯llin to Julia now.¡± However, after Davin gave it some thought, he felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea toin to Julia because Sophia would know the truth too. ¡°Ms. Lane, I have an idea. Since you have pulled yourself up by your bootstraps to stay in the house, I¡¯m sure you can persuade him to let you stay. Don¡¯t y hardball with him because that is when he will get provoked. I¡¯ll send some suggestions to youter. Please take a look and make it as your reference.¡± Nicole heaved a sigh as she couldn¡¯t think of a better idea and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Once Davin hung up the phone, he hopped into his car and flipped through several e-books about the strategies to ¡°tame¡± a president stored in his phone. Then, he wrote down some of the conclusions seriously and sent them to her in a text message. On the other hand, Nicole was rendered speechless after reading his message. She felt that the so- called strategies weren¡¯t about persuading Evan. Instead, they were about how to pretend to be innocent, pure, and weak to arouse his sympathy. Can I fool Evan with these tricks? I¡¯m more worried that these will backfire on me once he thinks I¡¯m seducing him! After giving it some thought, she decided to give it a try because custody of Juan was of utmost importance. She deliberately put on light makeup to look more like an innocentdy. Then, she put on a pink jacket and looked at herself in the mirror repeatedly. Nheless, she didn¡¯t feel that she looked gentle or weak in any way. Since she had to work and raise the three kids by herself for many years, she trained herself to be strong mentally and physically. ¡°It¡¯s difficult! No way, I have to put on makeup again.¡± After nearly an hour, Nicole was finally satisfied with her look and opened the door. Much to her surprise, she saw Evan standing right in front of the study and staring at her. Bang! She immediately went back to her room and closed the door. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was petrified by his cold-eyed stare and the stressful depression around him. After calming herself down, she was worried that her n would go south if she didn¡¯t take the initiative. Hence, she plucked up the courage and decided to stick to her n. For one more time, she looked at herself in the mirror and acted pitiful and weak. When she was satisfied with it, she opened the door again. Meanwhile, Evan, who was still standing in front of the study, sized her up carefully. What is this troublesome woman trying to do? She banged the door when she saw me earlier. But why is sheing up to me now? When Nicole came up to him, she lifted her head and said, ¡°Mr. Seet, I was rude earlier on. Please ept my apology. I¡­¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. You can just leave my house now.¡± Nicole was left speechless. What a jerk! Didn¡¯t you see the tears on my face? How could you have the heart to drive me out? Unperturbed, she wanted to go on with it and acted even more pitiful. ¡°Mr. Seet, I really don¡¯t have a ce to stay. Besides, I still have several kids. I¡­¡± What should I say to y on his heartstrings? Nicole was suddenly lost for words since she didn¡¯t jot them down in advance. Meanwhile, Evan frowned deeply when he looked at her. Is she trying to make me sympathize with her? Hmph! Not only that she applies makeup, but she is also wearing an entirely different set of clothes. Haha, her intent is too obvious. What a stupid woman! You won¡¯t fool me! He crossed his arms over the chest as if he were ready to watch her show. On the other hand, Nicole suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Why does he look like this? Well, am I not pitiful enough? Or is he a heartless jerk? Since she stopped talking, his lips curled up in disdain when he said, ¡°You can be my maid if you insist on staying here.¡± ¡°A maid? I¡¯m a doctor who is always busy treating patients. Who are you to make me your maid?¡± ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s meet halfway. I¡¯ll let you stay for the time being, yet you must be my maid. Otherwise¡­ I will feed you to the wolves when you are asleep!¡± At this moment, Nicole looked at him while pondering over his suggestion. Apparently, the jerk wants me to be his maid because he wants to dispirit me! No wonder he said I would regret my decision and leave by myself! It¡¯s a trap! But if I refuse to do it, he definitely won¡¯t let me stay. After a while, Nicole replied, ¡°I can only do half of the tasks of a maid. You should understand that I still have to take care of my four kids and send them to school.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± What? Why does the jerk agree with it? Is it still difficult to be his maid even when I will only do half of the tasks? ¡°Make a cup of coffee for me now.¡± After Eva finished, he cast a wry nce at her before going into the study. As Nicole dared not to procrastinate, she went to the kitchen right away. However, when she put the cup of coffee before him, he touched it and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s too hot. Get another cup for me!¡± She knew that it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Judging from the way he nced at her, she expected that he would grab the opportunity to make things difficult for her. ¡°Mr. Seet, here¡¯s another cup of coffee.¡± She put the cup down gently in front of him. This time, Evan touched the cup and said, ¡°It¡¯s too cold. Get another cup!¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. It¡¯s still the same cup because I didn¡¯t change it! How dare he say that it¡¯s cold? Unperturbed, she put a thermometer into the cup slowly and said, ¡°Mr. Seet, since you think it¡¯s too cold, I will add some hot water into it little by little to make it hotter. You can ask me to stop when you think it¡¯s enough. Please don¡¯t read your document but focus on the thermometer instead.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The next moment, she grabbed the document from him and put it away. At this time, he stared at her in disbelief and said, ¡°Is the coffee still drinkable if you do this?¡± ¡°Well, since I¡¯m stupid, this is the only method that I can think of. Ask someone else to do it if you¡¯re not satisfied with it.¡± Hmph! You don¡¯t really want to have coffee anyway. I can do this all day if that¡¯s what you want. Once it¡¯s time to pick up the kids from kindergarten, I will stop doing this. I¡¯m sure he dares not to make things difficult for me when the kids are here! Soon, Nicole began to do it and asked, ¡°The temperature is one degree higher now. Mr. Seet, please touch the cup to check if it is okay.¡± Meanwhile, Evan stared at her with his piercing eyes. She deliberately wants to ask for trouble! My god, I have underestimated her. ¡°Mr. Seet, please take a look. The temperature is two degrees higher now because I have added more water. Would you like to touch it to check if it is suitable?¡± He stared at Nicole and shed her a wry smile. Hmph! You¡¯re lucky this time! ¡°Get out!¡± Although he spokeposedly, she could clearly feel the tense atmosphere. But still, she was relieved once she heard themand, which was like a pardon that set her free. ¡°Since you won¡¯t drink the coffee anyway, I¡¯ll take the cup out of the room right away!¡± Before leaving the study, she turned around and nced at his cold face again. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Bang! Nicole was relieved as soon as she closed the door of the study. Evan would ask me to make coffee throughout the afternoon if I didn¡¯te up with the idea. Who knows what will his next tricks be! Anyway, I must achieve my goal as soon as possible. She decided to look for an opportunity to talk to Evan about it. On the other hand, Evan slowly averted his gaze from the thermometer and heaved a sigh deep in his heart. She is smart somehow, yet her attitude¡­ What a pity¡­ He decided to get custody of Juan as soon as possible and force Nicole to leave his house. After all, the sooner she left, the less likely she could influence Juan. After falling silent for a while, he made a phone call and gave an instruction. ¡°Mr. Seet, did you say¡­¡± ¡°He is our only bargaining chip to threaten Nicole.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet. I will do it right away.¡± When Evan hung up the phone, he lowered his head and nced at his watch. After that, he strode steadily toward the garage. Nicole picked up her kids from the kindergarten in the afternoon. The kids immediately yed with their own toys once they were back. However, only Maya looked grumpy because she kept pursing her lips and didn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°What happened, Maya?¡± Nicole asked worriedly. Maya only begins her n to lose weight today. Did something happen? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Maya looked at Nina grumpily andined, ¡°When our teacher was distributing biscuits just now, Nina grabbed mine and gulped it down.¡± Tears began to well up in her eyes when she spoke. Meanwhile, Nicole¡¯s heart wrenched when she looked at Maya¡¯s pitiful face. ¡°Nina, why did you eat Maya¡¯s biscuit?¡± ¡°Since she has to lose weight, I was merely helping her.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Once Maya finished, tears began to stream down her face. ¡°Mommy is going to get some food for you now.¡± ¡°No eating. She has to lose weight!¡± Nina suddenly yelled. ¡°Nina, we can¡¯t starve Maya even though she has to lose weight. Maya needs to eat something too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Maya is awesome because she ate less food in the morning today,¡± Juan interrupted while giving Maya a drumstick. Once Maya took the drumstick, she took arge bite out of it. On the other hand, Nina shook her head when she saw Maya guzzled the drumstick. ¡°Maya, from now on, we can have breakfast and lunch as usual but eat less during dinner. Does this sound good?¡± Maya nodded at her repeatedly. In fact, she could hardly resist the temptation of food when she saw her friends enjoyed eating snacks in the kindergarten. After lunch, Evan sent the kids back to the kindergarten. Nevertheless, as soon as she came back, Evan happened toe home too. Both of them came out of the garage at roughly the same time. The next moment, Nicole was startled because Evan gave her a wry nce. Is he thinking about how to make a fool out of me again? As such, she was on tenterhooks once she entered the living room. But much to her surprise, Evan went to thepany and didn¡¯t give her any task. When the night closed in, the kids came home from kindergarten. At the same time, Davin arrived with some gifts in his hands and requested to go out with them. Nicole was initially worried about it. Nheless, Davin promised to bring two maids together to take good care of them. Besides, he whispered to her, ¡°When the kids are not at home, you will have the best opportunity ever. Once Evanes home, you have to talk to him nicely. You can do it!¡± If Nicole can apply my strategies, I¡¯m sure their rtionship will improve a lot! I have yed my role as the Cupid! Besides, Davin could get the supercar once he fulfilled the task given by Julia. ¡°You can do it!¡± Even though Nicole nodded in response, she was rather worried about it. Since I spoiled my chance in the afternoon, will I repeat it tonight? But for the sake of custody of Juan, I must grab the chance and do my best! After Davin brought the kids out, she went upstairs and began to study the strategies given by him. Considering that numerous socialites were attracted to Evan, she believed that he would be familiar with the ordinary strategies. Also, since she failed this afternoon, she decided to make some alterations to her methods. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 After pondering over it for a while, she began to make the necessary preparation. An hourter, Evan finally returned to Hillside Vi in his Maybach. Nicole¡¯s heart pounded as soon as she heard the noise. He¡¯s back! She looked in the mirror and thought to herself. Will he think I¡¯m a psychopath because I look like this? She clenched her fists nervously and stood up. As soon as Evan entered the vi, she greeted him passionately, ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯re back.¡± Besides, she talked and behaved as gentle as she could. Meanwhile, Evan was stunned when he looked up at her. The red tube top that she wore showcased her figure perfectly. Besides, she looked graceful with her curly hair in front of her chest. Moreover, she had a pair of sparkling eyes and rosy lips that were as alluring as roses. To put it simply, she lookedpletely different. Even though many socialites would dress up simrly, she looked innocent and wasn¡¯t as tacky as them. As such, he couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by her gorgeousness after she was well-dressed. Eventually, he recalled the memorable night he spent with her four years ago in The Passion. On that night, she wore a simr dress and looked particrly enchanting. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva when the memory shed through his mind. But the next moment, he averted his gaze from her and went upstairs straightaway while ignoring her. Meanwhile, Nicole was dying of curiosity when she watched him leave. Why did he ignore me? And why didn¡¯t he say a word? She immediately caught up with him and spread her arms to block his way. Evan stopped walking and gave her a wry nce as if he had mixed feelings. ¡°Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± ¡°You may have dinner now because it¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Let the kids have dinner. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°They are not at home. Besides, I made dinner for you purposely!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Evan was startled as soon as he heard it. This woman is so fickle. Also, since she is well-dressed, I¡¯m sure she has an ulterior motive. Well, what will her reaction be when she realizes she can¡¯t achieve what she wants? Evan was curious to see how a well-dresseddy would argue with him shamelesslyter. As such, he nodded and said softly, ¡°Alright, get dinner ready.¡± Meanwhile, Nicole nodded excitedly in response once he agreed with it. As they say, clothes make the man. Men will always be attracted to beautifuldies, and Evan is not an exception too. She decided to utilize her upper hand to negotiate with him nicelyter. Who knows? He might agree to my requestter because I have mesmerized him. That¡¯s right! I should prepare some wine for him too. ¡°I¡¯ll get dinner ready now. Mr. Seet, you cane downstairs to have dinner in no time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Evan¡¯s heart leaped when Nicole went to the living room excitedly. She¡¯s good-looking to a certain extent, but¡­ what a pity! I mean, what will her boyfriend think if he knows she dresses up like this and make dinner for another man? What an indecent woman! When Evan came to the dining room, Nicole had already put the delicate dishes on the table. Besides, a goblet of wine that looked appetizing was served on the table. ¡°Mr. Seet, please be seated.¡± She voluntarily ced the cutlery neatly for him. Evan didn¡¯t thank her but sat down right away. After ncing at the four dishes on the table, he found it hard to nitpick about her because they were indeed delicate and appetizing. ¡°Mr. Seet, please try the food.¡± Without hesitation, Evan grabbed the fork and spoon and began eating right away. He could hardly deny that she was a good cook. As a matter of fact, he was already impressed by her when she babysat Kyle. On the other hand, Nicole rejoiced to see that he enjoyed the dishes prepared by her. Is it the right time now to talk to him about my motive? Wait a minute. Let him have some wine before I start. I will have a better chance if he is a little drunk. When she asked Evan gently to try the wine, he gulped it down without hesitation. Soon, he had gulped down a few more sses. After a while, he put the goblet aside and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t drink anymore because I have important matters to attend toter.¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Knowing that Evan wouldn¡¯t get drunk easily, Nicole decided to persuade him to drink more. ¡°Mr. Seet, what do you have to work on at night? Please have more wine. Besides, ke said that this bottle of wine is one of your finest collections.¡± Suddenly, Evan sneered, ¡°Why do you want me to drink more? Are you nning to do something when I¡¯m drunk?¡± At the same time, he stared at her with his pair of icy-cold eyes as if he saw through her mind. Nicole was startled when she heard it. I do have an ulterior motive. But is it too early for me to reveal it now? When she was hesitant, Evan stood up and leaned closer to her. Her heart pounded when they were very close to each other. After a while, he whispered in her ears with a deep and maic voice, ¡°You put up a good show in the morning and at night. Are you trying to seduce me to get something from me, such as being my wife?¡± She shook her head shockingly and replied, ¡°No, it is not what you think. I have never thought about that.¡± In fact, she only wished to persuade him to forgo his right to custody of Juan but never thought of bing his wife. Her heart thumped wildly when she realized that he misunderstood her. Damn it! Davin¡¯s strategies don¡¯t work, and Evan has misunderstood me now! ¡°No worries. You won¡¯t have the same thought soon. Since I have had your dishes, it¡¯s time for me to give you a present in return.¡± Once he finished, Nicole looked up at him curiously. Will this jerk really give me a present? I don¡¯t believe it! The next moment, Evan dialed a phone number and said, ¡°Have you brought the man here?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, he is here now.¡± ¡°Bring him in.¡± Nicole began to feel nervous. Judging from his evil-looking eyes, she could foresee that something bad was about to happen. Not long after she heard the approaching footsteps, someone yelled sorrowfully at her, ¡°Nicole, I finally found you!¡± She looked up at the person and said surprisingly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You must have a lot to talk about with your father since you have finally reunited with him.¡± Evan went upstairs right after giving her a wry nce. Meanwhile, she was pissed off and felt like biting him the moment he walked away. I put on delicate makeup and spent so much time preparing dinner for him, yet he gives me trouble instead! Evan Seet, you are a real jerk! ¡°Nicole, can I have the food?¡± She turned around to size up Zane when she heard his question. Zane seemed to have a difficult life after Lane Corporation went bankrupt. Besides, he was merely wearing some off-brand clothes and looked rather pale. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Nicole replied ndly and sat at the table. Zane waffled on when he had the food, ¡°Nicole, you seem to have a good life here. It¡¯s even better when you were in the Lin family. But I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± However, she interrupted before he continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that I could survive even though Sylvia bullied me when I was in the Lane family. Besides, I even have a better life than before. Am I right?¡± When Zane looked up at her, he couldn¡¯t help but heave a long sigh. ¡°s, let bygones be bygones. Why do you have to mention her again? Besides, it should have mollified you ever since the Lane family went bankrupt because of you.¡± Much to his surprise, she sneered as soon as he finished. ¡°Dad, why are you ming me for going bankrupt? Lane Corporation will eventually go bankrupt with or without me. Ask Evan Seet if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± If Evan didn¡¯t make me a scapegoat, Sylvia and Sylphiette wouldn¡¯t maltreat me. Besides, Juan was kidnapped because of this! In fact, she was tired of taking the me. Nheless, Zane nced at her and continued, ¡°Mr. Seet told me Lane Corporation went bankrupt because of you, and you¡¯re the only one who can turn the tide. So, this is the reason that I¡¯m looking forN?velDrama.Org is the owner. you.¡± The next moment, Nicole was exasperated. He made me a scapegoat and framed me! This is nonsense! ¡°Evan Seet,e out now!¡± She stood up and shouted. However, Zane was shocked to hear it. He immediately stood up nervously and advised her, ¡°Are you out of your mind? How dare you be rude to the president of Seet Group?¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 ¡°Dad, let me get this straight ¨C I have nothing to do with the bankruptcy of Lane Corporation. I know you wish to revive the Lane family, but there is nothing I can do. Besides, I severed my ties with the Lane family when I was forced to leave. Just finish your dinner and leave. Also, don¡¯t ever look for me again.¡± On the other hand, Zane was rather displeased and replied, ¡°Nicole, how can you be so rude? How can you ignore the survival of the Lane family after you be rich? You can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that? Did the Lane family treat me like a human being? To be exact, I¡¯m even worse than a maid!¡± Nicole was furious whenever she recalled the past in which she was bullied. Indeed, it was like a permanent mark in her mind that she could never forget. ¡°Nicole, this is not the time to settle old scores. Since Mr. Seet said you have a solution, I¡¯m sure you have it! Please, I¡¯m begging you to help me!¡± When Zane was begging her, he looked at her pitifully as if he had been driven into a corner. Nicole grabbed the goblet and nced at the room upstairs. That jerk deliberately wants to cause me trouble! Since she got increasingly exasperated, she stood up and went upstairs right away. The next moment, she pushed the door of the study forcefully and red at Evan. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Give me custody of Juan, and I will pay you arge amount of money in return, which is enough to rebuild Lane Corporation.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± She felt that it was the funniest joke ever. Even if she agreed to it, she would not spend a penny on Lane Corporation. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evan Seet, you¡¯re out of your mind. Do you think you can threaten me with Lane Corporation? You know what? I don¡¯t care about it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Nheless, Evan didn¡¯t argue with her but only replied with a few words. Then, he pointed at the door and said, ¡°Get out and close the door. I don¡¯t want to be affected by any noise.¡± Nicole was irritated by what he said. He brought Zane here to cause me trouble, yet hopes to stay out of it? Dream on! She sneered and swaggered out of the study. Moreover, she deliberately pushed the door open and red at him before going downstairs furiously. When Zane saw her came downstairs, he immediately came up to her and inquired, ¡°How is it? Did Mr. Seet say when he will help rebuild the Lin family?¡± Nevertheless, she merely gave him a cold-eyed stare and answered, ¡°Well, he can help you after he is dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± The next moment, Zane looked grumpy and continued, ¡°Nicole, if you are really that heartless, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± Feeling curious, she looked up at him and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Just wait and see!¡± He gnashed his teeth and replied angrily before leaving the vi. Nicole eventually recollected herself after he disappeared from sight. Well, it looks like there will be more toe. She couldn¡¯t help but heave a long sigh. To get custody of Juan, this jerk will really utilize any opportunity at all costs. In fact, she never expected that he would utilize Zane to threaten her. Come to think of it, I¡¯m no different from a fool today. Again and again, I tried to persuade him to let go¡­ What a loser! Nicole, you¡¯re merely a fool in Evan¡¯s eyes! Instead, you only embarrassed yourself by what you did! From now on, never pretend to be weak nor tter him! Instead, work hard to be strong and live with dignity! Otherwise, he will think that you are merely going after his wealth and fame, even if you are fond of him! After all, your sincerity isn¡¯t worth a penny! After pondering over it, Nicole felt a chill ran down her spine. Slowly, she turned around and went upstairs dejectedly. When Davin and the kids finally came home, Maya was apparently the happiest among the rest. On the other hand, Nina rolled her eyes when she looked at Maya and scolded, ¡°Since you just started your n to lose weight this morning, how could you eat so much tonight? Maya, you are really spineless!¡± Nheless, Maya pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I wanted to control myself, yet I failed once I saw the delicious food.¡± ¡°Alright, Maya. Don¡¯t berate her anymore. Maya isn¡¯t actually fat but chubby.¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Meanwhile, Maya was somewhat embarrassed and stuck her tongue out. ¡°If that¡¯s true, I don¡¯t want to lose weight anymore. Otherwise, I won¡¯t look as chubby and cute.¡± ¡°We will call you a pig if you don¡¯t lose weight!¡± ¡°Maya, it¡¯s still good for you to lose some weight. Uncle Davin did bring you out and try a lot of food today. But this is an exception. From today onward, we will eat less. Does that sound good?¡± Maya thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll begin my n to lose weight tomorrow.¡± After Maya said to herself, she went upstairs while pursuing her lips. Immediately, Nina caught up with her to nag and motivate her at the same time. Maya turned around to give her a sullen look and rolled her eyes at her. Then, she walked faster toward the bedroom. On the other hand, Juan and Kyle went into theputer room once they came home to learn hacker skills from each other. Once the kids left, Davin felt a little strange because the living room fell silent all of a sudden. Where are the rest of the people? Are they upstairs? Hmm¡­ how did Ms. Lane¡¯s n go? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Out of curiosity, he decided to go upstairs and take a look. Nevertheless, he was rather nervous when he walked upstairs slowly and quietly. What if I see something that I¡¯m not supposed to see? Haha! In that case, I certainly have to record and send it to Julia in exchange for my supercar! He got excited once he thought about it as if the supercar were within his reach. Therefore, he unknowingly strode faster. The entire first floor is quiet. Could it be that they are asleep? However, he couldn¡¯t hear any sound when he ced his ear against Evan¡¯s room. In fact, the bedroom was empty after he pushed the door open. Aha, I know it! He must be in Ms. Lane¡¯s bedroom! Considering that Nicole¡¯s room was locked, he was certain Evan was in the room. Soon, he came up with an idea to open the door while preventing himself from being scolded. Ask Juan to knock on the door! Davin promised to give a lot of things to Juan in exchange for him to knock on the door, including the latest set of Legos, an iPad, a kick scooter, and a jacket. ¡°Hey, I have promised a lot of things. Besides, a child shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. Now, do it for me as promised.¡± ¡°Okay, but you have to buy the things for me.¡± ¡°No worries, Uncle Davin always keeps his word. But don¡¯t you betray me!¡± ¡°No worries, this is our deal. I know the rules.¡± Although Juan didn¡¯t know why Davin asked him to knock on the door, he did wish to talk to Mom before going to bed. Since I can get a lot of gifts in return, why should I refuse the offer? When Juan came up to Nicole¡¯s room and knocked on the door, Davin hid in the corner. The next moment, he took out his phone to record the important moment. Soon, Nicole opened the door. Nevertheless, she stood at the door and began to talk to Juan. Is it inconvenient to let the kid in? Well, could it be that Evan is still on her bed? He was thrilled once he thought about it and decided to barge in to record the live event. If I can record the intimate moment, Julia will agree to give me as many things as I want, not to mention one supercar! ¡°Go for it!¡± After motivating himself, he rushed toward Nicole¡¯s room at lightning speed. The next moment, he shed her a wry smile and walked sideways to barge into her room. Nicole was surprised by his move. Is he out of his mind? Why does he barge into my room? When she caught up with Davin, Davin stood still embarrassingly and looked clueless. ¡°You¡­ You didn¡¯t talk to Evan about Juan, did you?¡± ¡°I did!¡± ¡°What did he say? Was it what we expected?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nicole crossed her arms and looked at him with a disgruntled face. ¡°Really? Tell me now. How did you ask him? Did you utilize your beauty to seduce him?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± As soon as she finished, he replied emotionally, ¡°You¡¯re awesome! So, you and Evan¡­¡± ¡°Evan and I¡­ are at daggers drawn!¡± Much to his surprise, she gnashed her teeth and said furiously. Suddenly, the smile on his face faded away. What happened? Davin was still bewildered even after she drove him out of her bedroom. The only thing I¡¯m certain about is that I can¡¯t get my supercar anymore! He had no choice but to walk downstairs slowly and disappointedly. s, it¡¯s not easy to be the Cupid. I failed again. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 The more he tried to ease up the tension between them, the more their rtionship turned sour! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Evan asked puzzledly when he returned home noticing how listless Davin appeared. Davin stopped in his tracks to regard Evan. The longer he stared at him, the more dispirited he felt; he couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Evan, can¡¯t you just make sure things are in peace?¡± Evan frowned at him in response. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how much of a hard time I¡¯ve been going through? I¡¯m worried sick about you! Y-You really owe me a sports car because of that!¡± What nonsense is he talking about? With a crease on his forehead, Evan eyed him skeptically. ¡°Evan, let¡¯s talk about your rtionship with Ms. Lane¡­ Are you sure you aren¡¯t interested in her in the least bit?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not!¡± After a pause, Davin then braced himself and pressed on, ¡°Do you really hate her, or you are shunning her on purpose?¡± Evan went speechless as he narrowed his brooding eyes slightly. ¡°Evan, are you avoiding her, as well as all other women and all possibilities that might lead to a rtionship, on purpose because you¡¯re held back by something that¡¯s been bothering you deep down inside?¡± Davin was scrutinizing Evan¡¯s face to see if there was any change to his expression as he audaciously finished phrasing his question. He astutely caught the trace of intense misery that shed in Evan¡¯s eyes when he mentioned his issues. Indeed, Evan had yet to move on from his past despite so many years have passed! ¡°Evan, that hoyden has already¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back home and rest.¡± Obviously having no intention of borating on that topic, Evan interrupted Davin without hesitation before striding up the stairs. Davin let out a sigh in silence while watching his back. It seemed like the hoyden¡¯s bite had left a deep marking in Evan¡¯s heart. Although that hoyden was no longer around, he wondered whether the bite mark was still there at the same ce after so many years had passed. Evan and that hoyden¡­ Evan and Nicole¡­ Sometimes, one had no choice but to resign to one¡¯s fate. ¡­ When Evan returned to his study, he leaned back on the chair in aid-back manner as he massaged his temples. After that, he took a cup of coffee from the desk and took a sip before cing it back. ¡°Evan, that hoyden has already¡­¡± As Davin¡¯s words were still resounding in his head, he fished out a cigarette with uneasiness and lit it. Amidst the mist of smoke, some fading memories of his past which he had dreaded to remember came flooding back. He thought about thest encounter he had with her. At that time, she was like an abandoned doll, crouching sulkily beside a flower bed after she was being mocked. Staring at her solemnly, he consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad because I¡¯ll marry you in the future!¡± ¡°Really?!¡± She blinked her eyes which sparkled like stars. ¡°You bet!¡± He made her a solemn promise. Instead of responding to him, she rose to her feet and gazed at him with a faint smile. On the next second, she started a round of giggle that was so infectious that it made him start tough too. Next, his memories jumped to the part when he received the devastating news. ¡°Mr. Seet, the girl you have been looking for has passed away.¡± ¡°What?! No, it¡¯s not possible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. We found a tombstone on which there was a portrait. The girl in it looks exactly the same as the one in the photo you showed us.¡± When Evan heard that, he felt as though something in his head just imploded and he refused to believe it until he went to the graveyard himself and saw the portrait on the tombstone with his own eyes¡­ At that moment, he finally realized how it felt to be heartbroken and how vulnerable he was when it came to life and death matters. At that moment, he buried her in his heart, together with all his feelings for her. From then on, he had deliberately avoided rtionships and marriage by focusing his full attention and effort on building his career. On her death anniversary four years ago, he experienced such intense grief over her demise that he decided to drink away his sorrow at a bar. Little did he know, he encountered Nicole on that fateful night¡­ With that thought in mind, he took a huge puff of the cigarette. When the door to his study was suddenly opened, he quickly stubbed out the cigarette and threw it into the ashtray. ¡°Howe you¡¯re still up?¡± As Juan was approaching him, he noticed the cigarette smoke lingering in the air. ¡°Daddy, are you smoking?¡± Evan pinched the cheeks of the adorable boy as he answered, ¡°Look, it¡¯s pretty normal for guys to smoke. I just had one.¡± ¡°Daddy, is something bothering you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 ¡°Did you have a fight with Mommy?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Evan shook his head and replied, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did Mommy say that you are her nemesis?¡± Evan frowned at what the little boy said. He reckoned Nicole must have spoken that out of spite because she was pissed with him for using Zane topel her into giving up Juan¡¯s custody. However, he decided to make up something to answer Juan because he couldn¡¯t let him know the true reason. ¡°Your Mommy must have meant that as a joke.¡± ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not easy for Mommy to raise me up. She¡¯s gone through a lot of suffering and she once even sold her blood just to make money. For her effort of nurturing me into such a healthy and adorable kid, could you please treat her nicer?¡± There was a trace of imploration in Juan¡¯s clear eyes. Meanwhile, suspicion flickered in Evan¡¯s pupils. She sold her blood¡­ As a woman who was cruel enough to abandon her own kid, could she have done such a huge sacrifice for Juan? He wondered why she had not left Juan with him since she had done that to Kyle. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better for her to just leave both kids to him so that she could have total freedom? Sometimes, he really found it hard to figure her out. ¡°Daddy, can you promise me that?¡± Juan tugged the sleeves of his shirt in a coquettish manner. Evan, whose mind was pulled back to reality because of him, nodded. ¡°I promise you.¡± ¡°How about you and Mommy take me to the theme park this weekend?¡± ¡°This weekend¡­¡± Evan¡¯s voice trailed off with some hesitation. He recalled thest time he brought the kids on a trip together with Nicole. Thinking about the time she lashed out on him at the dessert ce, he was worried he might regret his decision to go on another trip with her this time. ¡°Daddy, please just say yes because Kyle is dying to go to the theme park too. We were so envious of our friends when they told us about their trips with their parents.¡± ¡°Let me think about it first. Now, it¡¯ste and it¡¯s time for you to go to bed.¡± ¡°Daddy, just say you will take us to the theme park. I¡¯m begging you¡­ I¡¯ll go to bed right away if you promise¡­¡± Atst, Evan sumbed to his pestering by agreeing to take them to the theme park. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s do a pinky swear.¡± Looking at Juan¡¯s eyes which were brimming with anticipation, Evan stretched out his pinky finger and twined it around Juan¡¯s. ¡°Well, you should go to bed now.¡± Smiling, Juan crawled to hisp and wrapped his arms around his neck to nt a kiss on his lips. ¡°Daddy is the best dad in the world!¡± Staring at Juan in astonishment, Evan¡¯s cold and stern face broke into a faint grin. Juan was indeed right to point out the fact that Nicole had really given him an incredibly adorable and obedient son. Therefore, he should give her credit for that. When Juan scrambled back to his bedroom, he couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with Kyle. ¡°Daddy has agreed to bring us to the theme park together with Mommy!¡± ¡°Really?! That will be a golden opportunity for us to help them patch things up.¡± Yet, they failed toe up with any viable n after racking their brains for some time. Juan suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s hold a meeting with Nina and Maya tomorrow. I¡¯m sure we will be able to think of something with more people contributing.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± The next morning, the kids headed downstairs to enjoy breakfast after waking up. As usual, Maya was the first one to appear at the dining table. She couldn¡¯t help but salivate at the sumptuous spread of food which was served. When Juan and Kyle took the seats opposite her, she cast a nce in the direction of the staircase before she asked the boys in an undertone, ¡°Is Nina here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see her on my way here.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I don¡¯t think so because she seems to be in the bathroom.¡± After getting the confirmation from the boys, a flicker of light shone in Maya¡¯s eyes as she reached her chubby arm over to Nina¡¯s te from which she grabbed a prawn and put it down on her own te. She paused to think for a second before sneaking thergest slice of pizza off Nina¡¯s te and stuffing it into her mouth. While she was chewing, she picked up Nina¡¯s ss of milk and poured it into her own ss. Watching the scene, Kyle and Juan nced at each other. ¡°She must be famished,¡± Juan sighed. When Kyle heard him, he took a prawn from his own te and offered it to Maya but to his dismay, she refused to ept it as a person of backbone. ¡°Kyle, I have enough to eat. In fact, I only took Nina¡¯s food because she bullied mest night.¡± Kyle was stunned to hear her response. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want the prawn?¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Kyle put the prawn back to his te after Maya nodded at him vigorously. Shortly after that, they heard a string of footstepsing from the direction of the staircase. In a swift move, Maya took a swig of the milk and put down the ss before stuffing the prawn into her mouth. At the sight of Nina making her way over to the dining table, she deliberately covered her mouth with both hands and turned around. After some frantic chewing, she stretched her neck and swallowed the prawn. When Nina sat down at the dining table, she frowned at her own te before turning sideways to observe Maya¡¯s te. ¡°Seems like the breakfast today isn¡¯t as generous as other days,¡± she grumbled bewilderedly. ¡°I think the portion is the same.¡± Maya stared at her with an unruffled look when she continued, ¡°As a foodie, I think the food is enough. You¡¯re going to turn yourself into a fat pig if you think the food is not enough.¡± To both Juan and Kyle¡¯s surprise, Maya was very calm and convincing when she was lying. The boys exchanged a nce in silence before burying their heads in their tes, trying hard to suppress the urge tough. They agreed that it was about time for Maya to execute her revenge after having been given an earful by Nina over the past few days. Nina rolled her eyes at her and retaliated, ¡°You¡¯re the fat pig.¡± With that, she put an end to their dispute and started digging in after taking a sip of the milk. Maya felt delighted secretly. She made up her mind to sneak more food from Nina¡¯s portion tomorrow. Nina needed to have a taste of being starved so that she would stop criticizing her. All of a sudden, Juan adopted a serious attitude when he stared at the rest of them. ¡°I have something important to share with you all¡ªthising weekend Daddy and Mommy are bringing us to the theme park. Now, let¡¯s try toe up with a n to help them patch things up. We will have a meeting tonight to share our thoughts.¡± As soon as he said that, Nina snorted presumptuously, ¡°Why should we help Mommy patch things up with that jerk when she clearly deserves a better man?¡± ¡°Other men might be better but they aren¡¯t our Daddy. So, we should do our best to make sure Daddy and Mommy stick together.¡± Maya stared at Nina earnestly. ¡°Maya, you might see him as your Daddy but he might not treat you as his own. Isn¡¯t it obvious when his own sons went to a prestigious kindergarten for the rich while both of us went to a cheap kindergarten? Also, didn¡¯t you say he is a jerk too?¡± Suddenly, Maya agreed that Nina had made a good point. ¡°So, should we get a man who treats us nice to be our Daddy?¡± ¡°No!¡± Kyle was the first to voice his objection. ¡°Mommy can only be with Daddy!¡± Staring at the girls somberly, Juan insisted, ¡°Exactly. Daddy and Mommy are a good match to each other. What if the new guy turns out to be a jerk?¡± ¡°Evan is a jerk! Nobody can be more of a jerk than him!¡± Nina put down her ss of milk and red at Juan resentfully. Before Juan could get back to her, a sonorous and deep voice came, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you need to have a good reason to call me a jerk?¡± The kids spun around and found Evan standing somewhere nearby, watching them with a stern look. Considering that it was not Nina¡¯s first time tobel him a jerk, he was really curious as to how he had offended the little girl before. Dauntlessly, Nina got to her feet and marched toward Evan with her eyesden with a grudge. ¡°You¡¯re a jerk because I say so,¡± she snapped angrily. With that, she let out a snort before storming her way upstairs. What kind of reason is that? It isn¡¯t right for her to judge a person totally based on her own preference. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t be like her, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy. Same for you too.¡± With a chortle, Evan replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always judge a person¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Seet¡¯s always judged a person based on his own prejudice. For example, if he decided that someone has a dubious character, the person would be deemed as having an ulterior motive no matter what the person does. Am I right?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Nicole stared at Evan intently. Evan could understand what she meant having thought about the remarks he had made about her before. ¡°I do have a preconceived opinion on a certain someone but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s prejudicial because it¡¯s the truth.¡± Nicole sneered, ¡°Time will reveal all. Also, we will see whether Nina¡¯s opinion on you is sensible or otherwise as time passes.¡± ¡°Well, let us wait for the answers then.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Time would show that what he thought of her was prejudicial and prove that he was truly a jerk to his daughters. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 By the time the truth came to light, both her daughters would see Evan as a jerk and they would start criticizing him until he had nothing to say to excuse himself. Merely thinking about how deted he would look when the time came was enough to put Nicole in great spirits. ¡°Mommy, are you done with Daddy? It¡¯s time we go to school.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± After Nicole left with the kids, Evan made his way to the dining table to find it contained nothing but some remnants of food. Then, he entered the kitchen and soon walked out with a begrudged look. As he found nothing left, he wondered whether Nicole had calcted the portion urately to make sure the food was only enough for the kids. ¡°Mr. Seet, are you heading to the office without having breakfast?¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna skip it.¡± ke was confused when he looked at Evan who was leaving the house with a sullen face. Why didn¡¯t he have anything for breakfast? Was he not hungry? If that was the case, why did he even enter the kitchen? By the time Evan drove his Maybach out of Hillside Vi, ke was still specting. In his opinion, Mr. Seet must have decided to skip the breakfast out of spite because his mood was spoilt by the argument he had with Ms. Lane. Because of that, ke decided to have a talk with Ms. Lane when she was back and advised her not to be so harsh to Mr. Seet. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if they could get along with each other well? ¡­ Evan¡¯s phone rang when he was on his way to the office. A glimmer of astonishment shed in his eyes when he saw the caller ID. Excitedly, he picked the call up. ¡°Evan, are you in the middle of something?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m free to talk.¡± ¡°Your parents and I are on the way back to the country and we will be reaching Hillside Vi in another one and a half hour. Will you be free at noon?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going back to Hillside Vi right away to wee you!¡± ¡°Your work should be your priority. Don¡¯t let thepany¡¯s operation get affected because of me.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry because there won¡¯t be any issue.¡± After ending the conversation with his grandfather, Evan immediately made a U-turn and sped toward Hillside Vi. In the meantime, Nicole just returned home after sending the kids to the kindergartens. Before she even entered the living room, she spotted Evan¡¯s Maybach making its way back. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Did he forget something? Her curiosity was piqued. Just as she stepped foot in the living room, her pace came to a stop when her attention was caught by Evan¡¯s voice at the back. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart gave a lurch, dreading that he was going to broach the topic of the custody of the kids. She followed him to the study upstairs where he stared at her and said in a fairly polite tone, ¡°Ms. Lane, I¡¯m going to receive some very important guests here so I would like to¡­¡± ¡°I will move out.¡± Nicole supposed some woman he was after would be here. If that were the case, her presence would indeed bring him inconvenience. She bumped into Zane again on her way back. As her father had made his stance very clear that he would not go easy on her, she expected more trouble looming ahead. Although Evan was involved in the matter, it was, after all, their family affair. At the same time, she reckoned it was about time she settled the scores with the people from her family. Stunned by her quick response, Evan continued, ¡°What about the kids¡­¡± ¡°I will take Nina and Maya with me. As for Juan and Kyle, I respect their decisions. They are free to stay or go with me.¡± It had never urred to Evan that she would say that. Tightening his grip around the teacup, he opined, ¡°In fact, you should understand that it might be better for Juan to stay.¡± Was this his indirect attempt at fighting for Juan¡¯s custody? Nicole countered decisively, ¡°Mr. Seet, I told you I will respect the boy¡¯s opinion. If Juan is happy to stay I¡¯m not going to stop him but it doesn¡¯t mean I will give you his custody.¡± Evan¡¯s pensive eyes turned bleak slightly in response. He decided not to demand more because it was enough of a surprise that Nicole actually allowed Juan to stay. On the other hand, he should take his time to handle Juan¡¯s custody matter. ¡°My guests will be here in another half an hour¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pack up my things and leave right away.¡± Evan was surprised to see that she was willing to leave so readily considering that she had fought so hard in order to stay back then. Looking at her back when she left the study, he actually thought there was something fishy. When Nicole finished packing her stuff and left the mansion, she heaved out a sigh of relief. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Hillside Vi might be luxurious andfortable, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was living under someone else¡¯s roof, and it kind of felt uneasy. Now that Evan was not forcing her to hand over Juan¡¯s custody, Nicole was more than happy to rent a house outside and take a break from him. At least she could settle her troubles first before nning for the days ahead of her. ¡°Nicole Lane, you shall have your turn to shine one day!¡± she encouraged herself confidently. An hourter, Evan stood respectfully before his grandfather, Russell Seet, in the living room. The elderly man¡¯s face was carved with deep wrinkles, all living proofs of the harsh times he had experienced throughout his long life. His eyes were still clear and energetic like that of a young man, and his gaze was so sharp like it could see through the soul of a person. His mien exuded an age-old vibe of wisdom due to his extensive experience in the business realm. Evan wouldn¡¯t be where he was today if it weren¡¯t for Russell¡¯s teachings and grooming. Hence, he has utmost respect and love towards his grandfather, who upied the most important spot in his heart. ¡°You managed Hillside Vi well, Evan.¡± ¡°Thanks, Grandpa. You can stay here for as long as you want if you like it here.¡± ¡°Oh, no! There¡¯s no way an old man like me could live together with you youngsters especially after you¡¯re married. How constraining is that, be it for you couples and old people like me.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I would really love to have you stay with me forever. I don¡¯t have to get married, anyway.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Which man doesn¡¯t want to get married? Do you know that I purposelye back to n for your wedding?¡± Now Evan was confused by his words, and he turned to his parents in bewilderment. Jonathan looked calm as usual, but Sophia had on a very radiant face. ¡°Your grandfather heard that your rtionship with Ms. Lane is going strong, so he wants to meet her himself. Where is she now?¡± ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no such thing! She and I are not in a love rtionship.¡± ¡°Oh,e on! Don¡¯t be shy. Davin called us days ago and even told us to prepare to attend your wedding once we return. So why are you still hiding from us?¡± Davin told them that? Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he finally understood what Davin had meant when he told Evan he owed him a luxurious car. No wonder he¡¯s so happy to let Nicole move in. No wonder he¡¯s so concerned about me being in love with Nicole or not. ¡°Mom, you believe Davin¡¯s words? He just wants his sports car, that¡¯s why he lied to you.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sophia was stunned in her ce. ¡°No way. Dave may be a jokester, but when ites to important news like this¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s voice faltered, and she immediately took out her phone to call Davin. ¡°How is your brother¡¯s rtionship with Ms. Lane?¡± Sophia had switched on the loudspeaker for everyone to hear. ¡°Oh, mom. I¡¯m just about to tell you this; these two quarreled again! You can¡¯t imagine how many challenges there are in their rtionship, and how much of an emotional strain it was for me to keep worrying about them. Anyway, considering how much work it needs for me to keep them together, maybe you should buy me a ship after you get me my car. For now, you and dad can buy yourselves flight tickets and have a long holiday overseas. Once you¡¯re back, I guarantee-¡± ¡°Guarantee that you will be skinned alive and beaten half to death before sending you off to manage our branch office in I Nation,¡± Evan cut him off immediately. On the other end of the phone, Davin was stunned in his ce when he heard Evan¡¯s voice. He then took his phone away from his ears and checked the caller ID. Hmm? It is my mom¡¯s number. But why did I hear Evan¡¯s voice instead? ¡°Davin, I can get you your car and ship, but now you bettere over to Hillside Vi. We need to have a good talk first!¡± Hillside Vi. Mom¡¯s back? With a panicked expression, Davin wanted to hang up the call when he heard a deep voice sounding from the other side of the phone. ¡°Davin, I would like to see you too.¡± ¡°Grandpa? You¡­ you¡¯re back too?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll talkter. Come over right now.¡± After ending the call, Davin had a hard time breathing and his head spun with theck of oxygen as images of his mother¡¯s wrath shed before him. My goodness! I¡¯m dead this time! What should I do now? How can I make up for it? After spending some time brainstorming, Davin came out with a n. He had to go somewhere first before going to Hillside Vi and execute his n. Yes, that should work. Hopefully, it¡¯s enough to save my ass. Russell sighed in disappointment. ¡°Evan, have you really not given any thought about your marriage?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry for that, grandpa.¡± Hearing that, Sophia started to nag at her son again. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Poor Evan felt his ears burn upon hearing his mother¡¯s nags. Seeing how impatient he looked, Russell came up with some random order and sent Jonathan and Sophia out of the living room. Now the ce was left with Evan and his grandfather alone. ¡°Evan, do you know how old you are now? How can you not think about marriage at your age?¡± However, Evan merely returned a bitter smile and did not answer him. ¡°Let me ask you; you still can¡¯t forget that girl you met back at Rose Garden?¡± Evan¡¯s face changed, and his gaze darted elsewhere to avoid looking at his grandfather. Yet the sadness beneath his eyes was clear to Russell, despite his efforts to hide it. ¡°Evan, I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot when you were in Rose Garden, and she is the one who has helped you through those harsh days. In turn, you have also helped her back, and you two were the closest companions throughout your darkest days. I know you have tried to look for her after that, and you should know that the poor girl has passed away years ago. You should have gotten over her passing after all these years.¡± ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no way I will ever forget her. There¡¯s no woman who has treated me so kindly like how she did! She is the light of my darkest days and the only source of eternal warmth for me! No other women could rece the warmth she had given me throughout those days.¡± ¡°I know how you feel, Evan. But you have to think of Kyle; he needs a mother.¡± He needs a mother. The image of Nicole taking care of Kyle and Juan appeared in his mind. I guess that is how a mother is supposed to look like. But she¡¯s married. I can¡¯t expect her to take care of them both forever. ¡°Evan, you need to learn to let go. The girl at the Rose Garden is just a part of your life. You are very young then, and you probably don¡¯t even know what is love. You still have a long life ahead of you, and I don¡¯t want to see you being alone for the rest of your life.¡± Russell¡¯s voice trembled as he gripped Evan¡¯s hands tightly. Evan had no choice but to force out a bitter smile. ¡°I know what you mean, grandpa. I¡¯ll try my best to find a mother for Kyle.¡± Russell sighed again. Evan was the most outstanding of his generation. But as the old saying goes, a hero would fail at nothing but the love of a fine maiden. It seemed like even this haughty grandson of his couldn¡¯t escape the same fate as well. Suddenly, the butler came in hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Russell, Mr. Evan. Mr. Davin has arrived.¡± ¡°Bring him in!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Davin entered with his head drooped and only lifted his head to greet his grandfather before dropping his head again like a kid who had done something wrong. Where¡¯s mom and dad though? Davin wondered. I thought they would be here waiting to punish me? ¡°Hey, Davin. Raise your head; it has been a long time since I¡¯vest seen you and I miss you dearly.¡± ¡°I miss you too, grandpa! By the way, I¡¯ve prepared a surprise performance for you. You¡¯re definitely going to like it!¡± ¡°Oh? What performance?¡± Russell asked in excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a magic show for you!¡± Davin eyed Evan as he spoke before lowering his head guiltily. Evan frowned at his reaction and easily guessed the tricks up his brother¡¯s sleeves. But since that said trick would indeed delight Russell, Evan allowed Davin to have his way instead of stopping him. ¡°A magic show?¡± Russell chuckled in delight. ¡°You naughty brat, I know you¡¯re never short of cheeky tricks. Alright, let the show begin then.¡± ¡°I have one more request, grandpa. If I can make you happy, can you help me stop mom and dad from beating me upter?¡± Russell agreed without a second thought. ¡°Sure! If you can make me happy, I¡¯ll help you stop them.¡± Davin finally lifted his head in confidence. ¡°Alright! I can guarantee that this magic show would delight you for sure! If you¡¯re unhappy with it in the end, feel free to punish me any way you like!¡± Seeing how confident Davin was, Russell¡¯s anticipation for his magic show had now reached its peak. ¡°Alright! You may start then.¡± Davin was stunned to see his grandfather¡¯s excited gaze. ¡°Grandpa, I need to make some preparations for such sophisticated magic shows. Please give me a moment.¡± ¡°Ok, ok! Be quick!¡± Davin nodded in response. However, it was not up to him to decide on how soon he could get ready. It was up to the twins, of whom he was not sure if they would cooperate with him. ¡°Alright, grandpa! I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After getting out of the living room, Davin dashed all the way towards the rear house. Upon seeing Davin rushing in their direction, both Kyle and Juan exchanged nces and hid behind a rockery. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 The twins looked at each other nervously as Davin neared them. ¡°Hey, this is unusual for Uncle Davin to fetch us back so early from the kindergarten and even make us hide here. Do you think there is something fishy about it?¡± ¡°Of course there is,¡± Kyle replied firmly. He and Davin were never on good terms, so he was even more suspicious of Davin¡¯s sinister intentions. ¡°What is he up to?¡± Juan asked while blinking his obsidian-like dark orbs. Kyle was just as bewildered as well. With his eyes fixed on Davin, who was now looking everywhere for them, Kyle uttered coolly, ¡°If he has any ulterior motives for doing this, then we have to teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Juan!¡± ¡°Kyle!¡± Davin wanted to shout their names, yet he dared not called out too loudly, hence he could only lower his volume and ¡®yelled¡¯ softly in the backyard. The twins exchanged looks again and got up from their hiding spot with pebbles in their hands before throwing them in Davin¡¯s direction. ¡°Ouch! My face!¡± Davin turned around with his hands covering his face. ¡°You two little brats! Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re not supposed to hit anyone on their face?¡± ¡°Oh, we didn¡¯t hit anyone.¡± Kyle eyed him coolly. ¡°Yeah, we only threw some stones,¡± Juan corrected him seriously. ¡°You! Fine, fine! You win this time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± Davin could only sigh deep down and had to continue putting up his fawning smile. He really needed their help now, so it was not the right time to offend them. I¡¯ve gotta make them happy so that they will help me. ¡°Uncle Davin, why are you fetching us so early from the kindergarten and even ask us to hide here?¡± Davin¡¯s eyes flickered cunningly as he reconstructed his sentences and looked at them kindly. ¡°I want to give you two a chance to show off!¡± Show off? The twins exchanged nces again. With a frown, Kyle turned back to Davin defensively, while Juan blinked his eyes curiously. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Davin¡¯s lips curled into a friendly smile as he continued. ¡°Today, the most important member of our family is back! In order to let him have a good impression of you two, I havee out with a special introduction for both of you. I¡¯ll reward you two handsomely if you do wellter.¡± The most important member of the family? Who¡¯s that? Juan was more interested in the identity of the person. On the other hand, Kyle was more suspicious at the so-called special introduction mentioned by Davin. ¡°Uncle Davin, who¡¯s that important person?¡± ¡°How are you nning to introduce us?¡± The boys voiced out their queries at the same time. Now is the most crucial segment! As long as I manage to persuade them to cooperate with me, I can start my extraordinary magic show. Davin looked excited as he replied, ¡°The important person is your daddy¡¯s grandfather, that is your great-grandfather! He is the patriarch of the family and a man of important status. As for the introduction, I need you two¡­¡± Wow~ So it¡¯s daddy¡¯s grandpa! That means he must be a very old man now. Will he be as kind-looking as most old people are? Juan¡¯s face was full of surprise. He was really excited to meet this great-grandfather of his, which he had never met before. As for Kyle, he was not as surprised as his twin brother. He already knew that the old man was the person his father respected the most. With a calm face, Kyle listened to Davin¡¯s exnation about their grand entrance. After he was done, Davin looked at them in anticipation. ¡°How¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t it extraordinary?¡± Juan gave it a thought before asking, ¡°The magic you mentioned just now, is it the same as the one we see in the circus?¡± His mother had brought him to see many interesting circus performances before. ¡°That¡¯s right! So all you have to do now is to cooperate with me and-¡± ¡°And you want us to act like circus animals just to make great-grandpa happy? No way we¡¯re doing that!¡± Kyle snapped suddenly. Davin was startled by his retort as he looked at Kyle awkwardly. Goodness, young boy. Do you have to be so frank and snappy at your age? And since when am I treating you like circus animals? I¡¯m almost begging on my knees and worshipping you like a deity! Juan¡¯s eyes rolled in realization. So Uncle Davin wants to use us! Then we need to have a good talk about that! ¡°Kyle, Juan, I really did not take you two as circus animals. What I am doing now is to make your great- grandpa happy and let you two leave a good impression on him. That way, he will love the two of you even more! I¡¯m doing all of these for your sake. Of course, if you two don¡¯t want to do so¡­¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Kyle rejected without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to either,¡± Juan assented. Davin felt himself choke on his own saliva. These two children. Can¡¯t they just respect me for once? If it isn¡¯t for the fact that I need their help, I would really love to pinch their arrogant little faces and smack their buttocks. After repeatedly telling himself to calm down and suppress the urge to smack them, Davin stroked Juan¡¯s head persuasively. ¡°Please help me out just this once, ok?¡± ¡°No,¡± Kyle retorted heartlessly. However, Juan hesitated. ¡°Any rewards for helping you?¡± he asked with a sheepish smile. Davin frowned slightly at his question. However, he soon realized that having the room to discuss any terms and conditions with them was much better than outright rejection. Time was short on him, hence he had no choice but to agree with their terms. ¡°As long as you two can help me, I¡¯ll promise anything you asked!¡± Kyle sized him up thoughtfully, as though he was contemting something. Juan too contemted for a short while before a smile appeared on his face. He then whispered into Kyle¡¯s ears, and Kyle¡¯s defensive attitude changed after listening to his brother. ¡°Alright, we can help you, Uncle Davin. But you must promise to help us with something too.¡± ¡°What thing?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now, but when we need you to do it, you must help us.¡± Davin stared at the twins dubiously. Well, what tough missions can two kids give me? At most, it would be about asking for good food or sneaking them out for some fun. Considering how much of a hurry he was in, Davin agreed to their request without a second thought. ¡°Fine. That¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± After a brief discussion, Davin returned to the living room and announced confidently. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time for some real magic.¡± Before Russell could answer, someone suddenly whipped a feather duster on Davin¡¯s body. The sudden episode made Davin stifled in fear. He turned around to see his mother standing about one meter away from him, and her gaze was burning with rage. ¡°Grandpa! Help!¡± Seeing how pitiful Davin looked now, Russell immediately stopped Sophia and asked her to calm herself. ¡°At least wait until he¡¯s done with his magic show before you whip him.¡± Now Davin was bewildered. Grandpa, didn¡¯t you promise to help me stop Mother? ¡°Magic show? Very well.¡± Sophia gritted her teeth madly. ¡°If you fail your magic, I¡¯ll make you jump around like a monkey instead!¡± Davin suddenly recalled those dreadful times as a kid when Sophia had chased him all around the house with her feather duster and how he had screamed like an idiot while escaping from her. That¡¯s my childhood¡¯s greatest nightmare! ¡°Mom, if my magic works, can you not-¡± ¡°Shut up and do your magic!¡± Davin pouted his lips helplessly. Compared with his nephews, his mother was one tough character to handle, especially when she was in a fit of rage. He would have no ground to defend himself, let alone bargain for mercy. ¡°Ladies and gentleman, please take your seat and I shall begin the show.¡± Sophia called Jonathan over to watch the show before taking her seat. All of them were now seated on the arch-shaped sofa and fixed their gazes on the entrance. Suddenly, Kyle ran across the entrance. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Hmm? Shouldn¡¯t Kyle be at the kindergarten now?¡± ¡°Mom, wait until the show is done first. You can ask after that.¡± Sophia sulkily kept her mouth shut. The next moment, ¡®Kyle¡¯ ran across the door again, but he was wearing a different shirt this time. ¡°You call this magic? He just changed his clothes.¡± ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re going to make noise and interrupt the show again, you might as well take your leave.¡± ¡°You brat!¡± ¡°Be quiet! Let¡¯s enjoy the show first,¡± Russell ordered for them to stop bickering. With that, Sophia red at her son again and shut up. Kyle and Juan took turns to run across the entrance repeatedly, and their interval of exchange became faster and faster. Wait. No way Kyle can change that fast? The elders thought in confusion. By the end of the show, both Kyle and Juan appeared together by the entrance and they made a funny but cute face at them. Sophia was deeply surprised by their appearance. ¡°Goodness! Are my eyes ying tricks on me? How could there be two Kyles over there?¡± ¡°Yes! And their clothes are different! It can¡¯t be his reflection or double vision from our side!¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179 ¡°This¡­¡± Just when the adults were utterly confused by the sight, Davin instructed the twins to stop and retreat behind the door. ¡°Grandpa, I managed to manifest another great-grandson for you and a grandson for mom and dad. Isn¡¯t that the greatest magic?¡± ¡°So there¡¯s really two Kyles? How did you manage that?¡± ¡°Well, I bet that kid is just another boy who is Kyle¡¯s double, and he just put on some makeup to look just like him.¡± Jonathan thought he had seen through Davin¡¯s trick. ¡°Goodness! My eyesight is getting poor now. How could I actually thought that there were really two Kyles there and I have two great-grandsons,¡± Russell sighed in regret. ¡°Grandpa, if I can prove that you really have two great-grandchildren, how are you going to reward me?¡± Russell turned to him. ¡°I will give you anything you want.¡± ¡°Really? If I want a Porsche, will you make my mom agree to get one for me?¡± Davin nced at Sophia in delight. Sophia chuckled instead. ¡°If you can really manifest another grandson out of thin air for me, I¡¯ll even buy you two!¡± Davin looked at his mother in excitement. ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Promise!¡± Davin snapped his fingers in delight. ¡°Deal! Grandpa, dad, you two are the witness of our deal.¡± With that, Davin called the twins into the living room. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The twins approached Russell and bowed to him. ¡°Nice to meet you, great-grandpa!¡± Russell looked at the twins in surprise. Goodness! These two really looked exactly the same! Both are miniature versions of Evan! Does that mean¡­ Russell extended his hand and stroked Kyle¡¯s face. Kyle looked as cool as usual, just like his father¡¯s double. He then stroked Juan¡¯s face, and the boy suddenly grinned in delight. ¡°Oh, my! Where did this kide from?¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, my parents gave birth to me.¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Indeed! What¡¯s your daddy¡¯s name though?¡± ¡°My daddy is Evan Seet.¡± Juan¡¯s voice was soft but clear. His answer was like a bombshell that dropped on Jonathan and Sophia, with both standing up in shock. The couple then approached the little boy and checked Juan out lovingly. They couldn¡¯t help but stroke and lightly pinch his face in delight. ¡°Did you just say that your dad is Evan?¡± Juan nodded, ¡°Yes. I am Kyle¡¯s twin.¡± Now Jonathan and Sophia werepletely stunned by the information. After exchanging nces, Sophia immediately called Evan back to rify everything. Once they listened to Evan¡¯s exnation and confirmed Juan¡¯s identity, Russell was so overjoyed that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling. Both Jonathan and Sophia were equally ted as well. What a piece of great news this is! After the initial excitement, Russell also asked about Juan¡¯s life outside. Juan looked at him earnestly as his eyes flickered. ¡°Great-grandpa, I have been living with my mom for the past few years. She has suffered a great deal just to raise me up.¡± Russell sighed regretfully. He knew it was not easy for a woman to bring up a child alone without a man¡¯s help. ¡°Your mom has indeed suffered a lot. Please help me to thank her for raising such an outstanding great-grandson for the Seet family.¡± Davin interjected suddenly. ¡°Grandpa, Juan¡¯s life with Ms. Lane is indeed terrible. They have been living in the slumsst time, and she has to work and earn a living while taking care of Juan alone. This is no easy feat for her.¡± Russell was observing Evan discreetly, who stood beside him expressionlessly. Seems like he really didn¡¯t have feelings for this Ms. Lane after all. After a round of consideration, Russell took Juan¡¯s hand and said to him, ¡°Let me offer you a present then! I¡¯ll gift you a better residence, and you don¡¯t have to stay in the slums with your mother again. How about that?¡± Juan hesitated. ¡°Mommy said that we shouldn¡¯t simply ept gifts from others.¡± ¡°Juan, you are the descendant of the Seet family, and you are entitled to our family¡¯s property. Your mother has suffered a lot to raise you, and what I¡¯m going to give you is what you deserved, so you¡¯re just reiming something of your own to let your mother live a better life. This is also what you should do as a filial son, so please don¡¯t reject my offer.¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 The benign look in Russell¡¯s eyes made Juan feel a little overwhelmed. He turned to Evan for help. Evan nodded. ¡°Since great-grandpa wants to give it to you, you¡¯d better ept his gift. Remember to thank him.¡± Juan looked at his great-grandpa with shining eyes. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Good boy! How about this¡ªI¡¯ll give you Rose Garden too. You can have your mother move in there with you.¡± Hearing Russell mention Rose Garden, Evan felt taken-aback. Periodically, a horde of gardeners and maids descended upon Rose Garden to tidy it up. Once, Evan had begged Russell for the garden, even offering to trade Hillside Vi for it. However, Russell had gently but firmly turned down his request. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. How could Russell gift the ce to Juan now? To Evan, Rose Garden held the most unforgettable memories of his youth. By offering the ce to Nicole as her new residence, Russell was clearly trying to make match both of them! The girl in Evan¡¯s memories was very precious to him. Nicole would never be able to rece her. It was all too bad. Russell¡¯s goods intentions were going to waste. Aside, Davin sighed. If Nicole moved into Rose Garden, it would probably trigger all sorts of unhappy memories of his brother. Like an episode of a spring dream, a lover had departed this world and left behind indelible memories of a beautiful rtionship. His brother¡¯s memories of the girl from Rose Garden continued to haunt him, and whether Evan could ever get over her still remain unknown. ¡°Grandpa, is Rose Garden very big? Will it befortable for us to live there?¡± Davin interrupted, ¡°Juan, Kyle, your great-grandfather is tired. Why don¡¯t we let him rest for now? Uncle Davin will show you around Rose Garden.¡± Arthur nodded. ¡°Children, go with your Uncle Davin.¡± Juan was looking forward to seeing Rose Garden. If that ce werefortable, he would ask Mommy to move in there. If his mother had reservations about epting Russell¡¯s gift, they could simply treat it as a home rental and pay rent for the ce. Russell would unlikely kick up a fuss about it. When the others left, Evan returned to his study room and called Nicole immediately. When she received Evan¡¯s call, Nicole wondered if something had happened to Juan and Kyle hence she picked up the call immediately, ¡°Mr. Seet, did something happen?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you. Call it a negotiation, if you will.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother! I¡¯m not giving up Juan¡¯s parental rights¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that!¡± ¡°Then what is it about?¡± Evanid out his proposal clearly. Nicole would politely refuse Russell¡¯s offer for her to move into Rose Garden. In return, Evan would offer any one of his numerous vis as her new residence. If she had her eye on a particr ce, he would even buy it for her. After finding out that Russell had gifted her son a garden, Nicole felt extremely unsettled. However, upon hearing the words ¡®Rose Garden¡¯, she couldn¡¯t help but think that they sounded rather familiar. ¡°Does this Rose Garden happen to be located in the southern outskirts of the city?¡± Juan frowned. How did she know that? It appeared as though Nicole had made some research on the Seet family¡¯s assets. ¡°You¡¯re right, it is in the southern outskirts. If you promise not to move in, I¡¯ll buy you any apartment in this city.¡± Was Rose Garden very important to Evan? Why was he so against the idea of her moving in? Nicole felt very curious about it. ¡°I need some time to consider your offer.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your reply.¡± Davin arrived at Rose Garden with Juan and Kyle in tow. As soon as they stepped into the garden, they noticed how tidy the entire ce was. Although the ce wasn¡¯t huge by any means, the grounds were littered with artificial rocks and pavilions. Long, snake-like ivy ran across the walls of the garden, with luscious flowers of red, pink, and white iming their spot on the vines. As they took in the distinct fragrance of the blooms, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the beauty of this ce. ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡°I know, right? I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful ce before.¡± Seeing the shocked expressions on Kyle and Juan¡¯s faces, Davin smiled. ¡°Juan, your Mommy will love this ce. Be sure to ask her to move in.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Juan chirped, nodding frantically. Besides his mother, Maya and Nina will surely fall in love with this beautiful ce as well. That night, Juan called his mother on the phone. Stubbornly, he insisted that she had to move into the Rose Garden. Refusal on her part, he argued, was tantamount to dismissing his act of filial piety. Hearing her son mention filial piety, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but feel pleasantly surprised. When had this little boy learned about filial piety? What a wonderful boy he was. However, she hesitated when recalled how Evan had pleaded with her not to move in. Juan¡¯s chirpy voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Mommy, since it¡¯s Sunday tomorrow, do you want me to show you around the ce? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it. Oh, and bring Maya and Nina along too!¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Well, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to go take a look at the ce¡­ When she was a kid, Nicole had frequently sneaked into Rose Garden to steal flowers for her mother. In the end, however¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have a look tomorrow,¡± she said. Juan felt exhrated. He was confident that his mother would fall in love with the ce as soon as she saw it. When they moved in, Mommy would finally have a ce of her own. Whatever belonged to Juan also belonged to her. Evan found out about Nicole¡¯s ns to visit Rose Garden when he overheard Juan and Kyle¡¯s conversation. His face clouded over. What would happen if that woman fell in love with the ce and insisted on moving in? He couldn¡¯t let that happen. Evan made up his mind to drop by Rose Garden tomorrow. After breakfast the next day, Evan arrived at Nicole¡¯s house with Juan and Kyle in tow. As he nced at the interior of her new rental apartment, Evan frowned with displeasure. For someone like Nicole who lived in a glorified shoebox, moving into Rose Garden was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Upon seeing Juan and Kyle, Nicole looked pleasantly surprised. ¡°Mommy was nning to pick the both of you up! Why are you here?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯te by ourselves! Daddy came along with us. He wants to go to Rose Garden too.¡± Nicole finally took notice of Evan, who was standing awkwardly outside the door. ¡°Mr. Seet, what brings you here? Unfortunately, my ce is rather small, so I won¡¯t be inviting you in. Please wait outside!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a smile crept over her face. Evan shot a critical look at her. Did she really think that he wanted to go in? He would much prefer standing outside, where the air was fresher. ¡°My time is precious. Hurry up!¡± he snapped crossly. Nicole dashed into Nina¡¯s room. Afraid that Evan was going to fly into a fit of rage if they made him wait any longer, she started nagging at her daughter to hurry up. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done packing. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The children were jumping with excitement. Happy to inundate Nicole with more stories about Rose Garden, Juan followed Kyle, Maya and Nina onto Nicole¡¯s car. Seeing how eagerly the boys had defected to Nicole¡¯s car, ignoring how worn-out and tattered it was, Evan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of alienation. Perhaps, he mused, it was true that children were much closer to their mothers than their fathers. The entire way there, Juan regaled everyone with his praises of Rose Garden. Maya and Nina could hardly wait to see the ce for themselves. As Nicole listened, her childhood memories of Rose Garden came flooding back. Suddenly, she felt like crying. Ten years ago, she had snuck in there like a thief. Today, she could finally walk into the garden through its front gates atst. She wondered if the ce would feel foreign to her when she saw it again. After, the garden may have remained the same all these years, but the people must have changed. Evan was in his Rolls-Royce. As he shut his eyes to rest, a memory from his youth resurfaced in his mind. Evan was in his Rolls-Royce. As he shut his eyes to rest, a memory from his youth resurfaced in his mind. ¡°Evan, here¡¯s a flower chain I made for you. And here are the snacks my Mommy made. Go on, eat!¡± ¡°If you give all your food to me, what are you going to eat?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more food for me at home. These are for you.¡± ¡°Evan, if they bully you, I¡¯ll help you fight back against them!¡± ¡°Evan, I didn¡¯t mean to bite you. It¡¯s too dark and they hid too fast, so I¡ªI bit the wrong person.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°¡­¡± As the memories reyed in his mind, Evan felt a lump in his throat. His hands curled into fists. If that girl were still alive, she would have grown into a big, pretty girl by now. She might even have her own kids now! And perhaps those kids might even be his¡­ As he got lost in his memories, they arrived at their destination. The Rolls-Royce rolled to a halt outside Rose Garden. When Evan got off the car, the chauffeur turned to look behind them. ¡°Mr. Seet, Ms. Lane¡¯s car isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Gosh, that car of hers is as slow as a snail! I can¡¯t even see them in the distance. Impatiently, Evan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in without them first.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± Ten minutester, Nicole finally arrived at Rose Garden with the kids. Juan was still rattling on solemnly about the garden, informing them of how beautiful the flowers, the pavilions, and the artificial rocks were. ¡°Maya, the flowers in Rose Garden are prettier than the fondant ones on the cakes you love to eat!¡± Hearing this, the image of fondant flowers floated into Maya¡¯s mind. Those flowers were soft and sticky, and they tasted delicious. Her eyes lit up, and Maya took off in the direction of Rose Garden. Unfortunately, she was in such a hurry that she missed a step. With a loud crash, she fell sprawling onto the floor. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Ouch, that hurts! Tears welled up in Maya¡¯s eyes as she forced herself to endure the pain. Three secondster, however, she burst into a loud wail and started crying. Nicole quickly dashed over. Picking Maya up and dusting the mud off her face, she asked worriedly, ¡°Maya, are you hurt? Do you feel any pain?¡± intively, Maya pointed at her bby arm and her thick calves before gesturing at her chubby cheeks. ¡°Mommy, am I going to be disfigured?¡± Nina squatted down and looked carefully at the wound on her face. ¡°No! You don¡¯t have to worry with me around. If you do be disfigured, I¡¯ll be able to draw an even prettier face on you.¡± Hearing this, Maya felt reassured. She wiped away her tears and turned abruptly to Nina. In a serious voice, she insisted, ¡°I¡¯m pretty even now.¡± ¡°You are! Maya¡¯s the prettiest girl on earth.¡± After being consoled by Nicole for a while, Maya finally broke into a smile. Looking at the flowers in the garden, Nina eximed with sparkling eyes, ¡°I say! These are the prettiest flower beds I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Turning to look at Nicole, she said, ¡°Mommy, can I pluck one flower to wear in my hair?¡± Nicole thought for a while before answering, ¡°Yes, but just one, alright? Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡± Nina walked over to the flower beds and looked down at the colorful blooms for a long time. In the end, she stretched out her hand and reached for a lovely pink flower. Just as she was about to close her fingers around its stem, a loud holler sounded behind her and scared her half to death. ¡°No plucking of flowers is allowed!¡± Turning around, she found herself gazing into Evan¡¯s eyes. His face was full of cold fury. Nina had never seen Evan look so angry before. Like a frightened bird, she swung her head around to look at Nicole for help. Nicole hadn¡¯t expected this angry reaction from Evan. She ran over to exin, ¡°Mr. Seet, Nina really likes flowers. Since there are so many of them in this garden, could you just let her have one?¡± Huffily, Evan replied, ¡°No.¡± The garden was full of flowers. Couldn¡¯t he just let the girl have one? A look of annoyance shed across Nicole¡¯s face. Evan was very fond of this ce, and it appeared as though he treasured every de of grass and every stalk of flower in here too. Toozy to argue with him, she walked over to Nina and detached the flower from its stem before handing it to her. ¡°Here you go, Nina.¡± ¡°Nicole Lane!¡± Evan roared, gritting his teeth in rage. However, Nicole turned to look at him, her eyes bold. ¡°Mr. Seet, this garden now belongs to Juan. Since Juan has allowed us to live here with him, you have no business telling us whether we should pluck this flower or not.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t even moved in yet, and she was already going against him. If they really moved in here, the kids would probably turn this whole ce upside down. Evan looked at Nicole coldly and tried to keep his temper in check. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live here, there are other ces¡­¡± Nicole interrupted him gaily, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m moving in here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Another surge of anger coursed through Evan¡¯s veins. This woman was just trying to get on his nerves. Sensing the tense atmosphere and the animosity between their parents, the children fell silent with anxiety. A momentter, Nicole looked up at Evan and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m really sorry. However, I have very strong feelings towards this ce, and I¡¯d very much like to live here.¡± Feelings? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It¡¯s your first time here, and you¡¯ve already developed feelings for this ce? What sort of nonsense was this? ¡°Do you really n on living here?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. With her hands balled into fists, she nodded firmly at him. Shooting her a look of contempt, Evan angrily ordered Juan and Kyle to leave with him. The two boys looked at him with doubtful expressions. If they left with their father now, wouldn¡¯t their Mommy be very sad? Besides, today was Mommy¡¯s special visit to Rose Garden. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to go back yet.¡± ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ve just arrived. We haven¡¯t yed enough yet.¡± Evan looked at the both of them, his eyes narrowing. Was Nicole insisting on living in Rose Garden because she knew the kids liked this ce? In the future, was she going to use this to coax Juan and Kyle to live with her? Chapter 183 Chapter 183 If he let her move in here, she would have both Rose Garden and their two sons. This woman was too ambitious for her own good! Evan suddenly bared his teeth in an unusual smile. Looking as though he was grimacing, he said, ¡°Juan, great-grandpa gave you this garden, didn¡¯t he? Daddy wants to live here too.¡± As he spoke, he shot a pointed look at Nicole. Juan blinked hisrge eyes rapidly before exchanging nods with Kyle and his two sisters. If both Mommy and Daddy lived here, their family would be reunited once more. How splendid would that be! ¡°Haha! Daddy, Mommy, Juan likes the idea of the both of you living together.¡± ¡°Great! Daddy will move in here today.¡± His words were clearly directed at Nicole. Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. From his strange expression, she could tell that he was up to something again. Evan¡¯s n was to stick around and aggravate her until she could no longer bear it and moved out. When that time came, there was sure to be a huge fight. Nicole wondered if it would affect her children. What if¡­ She secretly discussed the idea of moving somewhere else with Maya and Nina. Hearing this, Nina looked a little upset. ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s saying that because he doesn¡¯t want you to live here. If you move somewhere else, he¡¯ll get what he wants.¡± Thinking back on Evan¡¯s frigid attitude just now, Maya felt very annoyed. ¡°Exactly! Mommy, don¡¯t be scared of him. We¡¯re on your side. He won¡¯t be able to defeat all three of us.¡± ¡°Besides, Mommy, Juan will be sad if you don¡¯t move in here.¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s his way of expressing filial piety, after all.¡± In her heart, Nicole knew that the real reason why her children liked Rose Garden so much was because the living conditions here were indeed much better than that in their cramped t. She liked this ce too. However, it wasn¡¯t because the scenery and amenities here were better¡ªit was because this ce held memories from her past. Oh well. Since matters had alreadye to a head, they might as well move in. ¡°Great! Shall we move in here tomorrow?¡± Maya exchanged a look with Nina and nodded happily. Juan turned to Kyle and reminded him that Daddy had promised to bring all of them to the amusement park that day. Mommy, of course, wasing along. ¡°I wonder if Daddy remembers it.¡± ¡°He probably does. However, they just had an argument. If we make them take us to the amusement park now, they might start fighting again.¡± Juanughed. ¡°Last time, I heard from our neighbor, the husband-beaterdy that fighting and arguing can be a couple¡¯s way of expressing love to each other. Perhaps our parents will be able to fight their way to a better rtionship.¡± ¡°Does¡ªdoes thatdy have a good rtionship with her husband?¡± Juan tried to recall if they did. Nodding furiously, he said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good! Every time she boxes his ears, he gives her money. After that, she gives him another two kicks in the leg, and it makes her really happy.¡± Um¡­ ¡°Well, then, is her husband happy?¡± ¡°Of course! Her husband is always smiling. For some reason, however, his smile looks even uglier than his crying face.¡± Upon hearing this, Kyle expressed his concern on whether their father would look uglier when he smiled like that neighbor. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After thinking for a while, Juan replied, ¡°Mommy is very gentle. She will never hit Daddy. They¡¯ll be very happy together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If we think about it, it¡¯s Daddy who¡¯s bullying her instead. There¡¯s a very low chance that Daddy will get beaten up by her. Should we try and ask, then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Juan nodded furiously. He quickly found a convenient time to gather their parents together and remind them of the amusement park trip. Realizing that Nicole would being along, Evan shot a strange look at her and said icily, ¡°Choose between me and her.¡± ¡°But Daddy, you promised!¡± ¡°That was in the past. Now¡­¡± Now, he felt distinctly ufortable whenever he set his eyes on Nicole. Whenever he looked at her, his gaze was full of unveiled contempt. Maya and Nina had never seen Evan so cold towards their mother before. Walking over to Nicole, they grabbed her hand to show their support. With her head bowed, Nicole snuck a look at her daughters, who were both ring at Evan. Summoning up her courage, she looked up and gazed directly at him. ¡°Juan, Kyle, we must always keep our promises. Mommy will bring you guys there.¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Hearing this, Kyle turned to look at Evan andined, ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you taught us the same, too?¡± Evan red coldly at Nicole. Did she say that because she wanted to bring the kids to the amusement park with him? Alright, he thought darkly, I¡¯ll let you experience the ¡®joyful¡¯ experience of having me around! ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± As soon as he spoke, Nicole felt her heart drop. As she raised her head and met his cold eyes, she felt a deep sense of dread. His entire expression smacked of his desire to get revenge on her. Was he going to make things difficult for her? The children were so excited at the thought of heading to the amusement park that they didn¡¯t notice the awkward silence between their parents at all. They arrived at the amusement park in their car. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Juan and Kyle had an important mission. They wanted to find as many opportunities as they could to let their parents interact with each other. On the other hand, Maya and Nina had struck a deal. They would protect their Mommy to the end of the world. If their father tried to make things difficult for her, they would discipline him on her behalf. ¡°Maya, we can¡¯t be afraid of him.¡± ¡°No worries! If he bullies Mommy, I¡¯ll treat him like he is cheese or pork leg and bite him into pieces!¡± Nina nodded frantically. She reached into her pocket and extracted a newly-bought makeup kit. An insidious smile spread across her face. Evan bought the tickets and led the children into the amusement park. Nicole left and came back with her hands full of popcorn bags for the children. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat that,¡± Evan said sternly to the kids. ¡°Why not?¡± Nicole asked unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s filthy.¡± Hearing this, the children turned to look at each other uneasily. Should they eat the popcorn or not? Nicole shot him a re and took the bags of popcorn away from the kids. ¡°Let¡¯s not eat the popcorn, then. Go and have fun!¡± The children nodded and headed off in the direction of the carousel ride gleefully. Evan glowered at the bags of popcorn in Nicole¡¯s arms. ¡°Throw them away,¡± he ordered. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± It was such a waste to do that. After all, she had spent money to buy them. ¡°We¡¯re not letting the kids eat them! Which part of that do you not understand?¡± Nicole was nonplussed. It still made no sense to throw the perfectly good bags of popcorn away. Nicole rolled her eyes at him. Tearing one of the bags open, she started stuffing her face with popcorn. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll finish eating them in a jiffy. I won¡¯t give them to the kids.¡± Evan frowned at her with a peculiar expression on his face. Nicole ignored him. As soon as she finished one bag of popcorn, she tore open another bag and started eating that too. Evan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Please stand a little further away from me, thanks.¡± Nicole, who was preupied with eating popcorn, stopped for a second and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Evan stared at her and refused to answer. Now, he finally understood who Maya had inherited her gluttony from. Seeing the disgust in his eyes, Nicole shot a look at Evan and stepped away from him. However, Evan still wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°A little further please, thanks.¡± Nicole scoffed. ¡°Do you think this is your house or something? I¡¯ll stand wherever I like.¡± Evan couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply. If he got into a fight with her now, someone was bound to capture their squabble and upload the video onto social media. That would cause great damage to his reputation. He started walking away from her to put some distance between them. ¡°Juan, Daddy and Mommy have split up!¡± ¡°We need to find a way to make them stick together!¡± The two boys started hatching a n together. ¡°Nina, is Mommy getting bullied again?¡± Nina frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s eating popcorn very happily.¡± At that moment, the carousel stopped. Juan and Kyle hopped off the ride and made a beeline for their parents, with the girls trailing behind. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, we want to y with the water guns.¡± Juan insisted that his mother be on his team, while Kyle asked his father to team up with him. It was rare that Kyle was so bright and lively. Looking at him, Evan felt rather happy. Maya and Nina exchanged a look. ¡°We¡¯re teaming up with Mommy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so unfair! Hey, Fatty,e and join our team.¡± Between Nina and Maya, Evan had to admit that he was biased towards Maya. Maya turned to look at him, her chubby face red with anger. How dare he call her a Fatty? What a rude person he was! Chapter 185 Chapter 185 She put her hands on her hips and scoffed, ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t call me fat!¡± Evan was lost for words as he scrutinized Maya from head to toe. Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to lose weight? Why can¡¯t I see any difference? ¡°You called me fat. I don¡¯t want to be in the same team as you!¡± Upon finishing her sentence, she walked toward Nicole and held her hand tightly. Nicole was surprised by Evan¡¯s sudden willingness to y with the kids. Is he trying to seek revenge for his personal grudges through the game? At that moment, Nina said, ¡°I¡¯ll join your team!¡± She then went to stand beside Evan and Kyle. Evan looked at Nina who always scolded him and sighed. She must be here as an undercover. She¡¯ll definitely betray us at critical moments. After changing into waterproof clothes, memories came shing in Evan¡¯s mind of how Nicole opposed him as he held the water gun. Nicole Lane, wait till you be soaked in water. When Nicole held the water gun, bitterness washed over her. Once upon a time, someone defended her with a water gun and as a result, he was beaten up by the bullies¡­ Time flew by, but some memories stayed intact. ¡°Are you ready? Let¡¯s start!¡± Kyle¡¯s words snapped her out of her trance. Juan urged her, ¡°Mommy, if you can¡¯t win Daddy, you can just fake a cry. So Daddy won¡¯t attack you anymore.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Fake crying? Surprised by his suggestion, Nicole smiled. This little one actually advised me to cry crocodile tears. ¡°Okay. Understood.¡± However, I will never fake a cry. The game started, and so did Evan¡¯s merciless attack on Nicole. Water poured down on her like a thunderstorm but she fought back fearlessly. Looking at their Daddy and Mommy¡¯s marksmanship, the kids stared in awe while pping and cheering. Nina looked at Evan before sneaking away. Both parties were reminded of their grudges as they attacked to vent their anger. Suddenly, a helper appeared beside Nicole. Evan was at a disadvantage in an instant. When Nicole realized who was helping her, she halted the game immediately. ¡°Nicole, this man is attacking you ruthlessly. Let me help you.¡± She nced at the man in disgust. I¡¯m so unfortunate to meet my ex today. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you at such a ce.¡± ¡°It must have been fate. I heard you had returned to the country a long time ago but I hadn¡¯t got a chance to see you.¡± Curious, Evan strode over to see who was helping Nicole. However, before he could ask any questions, the man mocked, ¡°You¡¯re a grown man! Are you not ashamed for treating a woman like this?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Nicole rolled her eyes at Zach. ¡°He is a scumbag.¡± If she had not found out before her wedding that this jerk, Zach, had betrayed her, she would not have slept with Evan and ended up with the quadruplets. This man was the ultimate jerk. ¡°Nicole, how can you say that? We once loved each other. We were¡­¡± Nicole found it amusing to hear him talk about the olden days. So it¡¯s that kind of rtionship. Evan observed Zach thoroughly before turning his gaze to Maya. It was apparent that Maya did not know this man. He was sure that he was not the father of Maya and Nina. This woman¡¯s personal life is chaotic indeed. His gaze deepened as he warned Nicole, ¡°Take care of your private life. Don¡¯t let it affect the children.¡± Then, he walked away with Kyle and Juan. ¡°Children? Nicole, who the hell is he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Nicole glowered at him. Holding Maya and Nina¡¯s hands, she went after Juan and Kyle. Evan, who was walking at the front, thought that there was something wrong with himself. It¡¯s fine that I¡¯m going out with a woman like Nicole, but why did I y water gun with her? I should keep a distance from such a promiscuous woman. Sensing Evan¡¯s anger, Kyle and Juan nced at each other and whispered, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s wait for Mommy.¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Evan stubbornly dragged the two little ones to the changing room. After changing back into their attire, he brought them back to the Hillside Vi. As he walked into the living room, Sophia looked at him bewilderedly. ¡°Evan, what happened to your clothes?¡± He then lowered his gaze and stared at his clothes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mom?¡± ¡°Take your clothes off.¡± Frowning, he took off his top. A huge drawing of a devil could be seen at the back of his shirt. The devil was malicious-looking with its extended fangs and ws. It was a vivid drawing, and even the fangs could be seen clearly. Below the drawing, three words were written: The Devil Himself. In an instant, Evan¡¯s face clouded with anger. As he looked down at Kyle and Juan, both of the children had an innocent face. Sophia was curious about who was the one who had the guts to mess with her son. He was known as ¡°Lucifer¡± in the industry for his relentless and merciless tactics. Whoever did this had the heart of a lion! ¡°Evan, who did this?¡± Squinting his eyes, Evan recalled when Nina sneaked into the president¡¯s office and doodled on all the documents. Upon observing the devil drawn on his shirt, he was certain that it was the work of that little girl. This weirdo is always finding trouble with me! The mother and daughter pair is my nemeses! ¡°Mom, I know what to do. I¡¯ll make them pay.¡± Nicole can¡¯t even educate her children properly; she should take responsibility and be lectured for allowing this to happen! Nina the weirdo was this daring. Evan did not mind teaching her a lesson on how to behave! Seeing how furious Evan was, Kyle and Juan gazed at each other. They knew someone was going to be screwed. Should I tip her off? Juan crept into the bedroom and called Nina to ask about this. When confronted, Nina was silent for a moment. She was feeling slightly guilty but she retorted stubbornly, ¡°Did you see with your own eyes that I drew it?¡± ¡°It better not be you. Daddy is very angry. He said he wouldn¡¯t forgive the person who doodled on his shirt. Whoever did it should be careful.¡± After ending the call, Nina was uneasy. However, she convinced herself that she would face Evan head-on if he bullied her and would never back down. The next day, Nina and Maya woke up early in the morning to pack their stuff, ready to move to the Rose Garden. ¡°Mommy, do we still need these?¡± ¡°If you need it, bring it along. Or else we¡¯ll have to buy new ones.¡± ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s so many houses at Rose Garden. Why don¡¯t we rent out a few and make some money?¡± Nicole turned around to look at Nina, surprisingly. She was not expecting her child to know a thing about financing. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. Juan has inherited the Rose Garden from Mr. Seet. It¡¯s inappropriate to rent it out.¡± Besides, Evan was extremely unhappy to learn that they were moving in. He even tried to stop them. Hence, it was impossible to rent it out. The idea was rejected immediately. Although her financial situation was not the best and she was struggling to make ends meet, she had nned her next steps. ¡°Don¡¯t you two worry. I will work hard. One day, you won¡¯t have to be troubled for money.¡± ¡°Mommy, we just want to be with you. It doesn¡¯t matter if we are poor or wealthy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All we ask for is to be with Mommy.¡± Nicole was contented with how sensible her daughters were. On the other hand, it seemed like Evan only cared about the two sons. When can he treat the girls the way he cares for the boys? The thought shed through her mind. She then looked at Nina and Maya, asking, ¡°Do the both of you want to be like Juan and Kyle?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Puzzled, they stared at her; the two little ones did not understand what she meant. ¡°What I meant is, if I let Evan know that you¡¯re both his daughters, then he¡¯ll treat you like how he treats Juan and Kyle. Would you like that?¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Nina shook her head without hesitation. ¡°Mommy, if he finds out, he¡¯ll surely separate us. I don¡¯t want to be apart from you.¡± ¡°Me too. I want to be with Mommy forever.¡± Feeling like she owed them, Nicole reached her hand out and patted their heads. She knew better than anyone how it felt to lose her mother. Growing up under the care of her step- mother and being abused, those were the dark days. Hence, she was afraid that her daughters would leave her and go through what she had experienced. Women were naturally vulnerable, but mothers were resilient. She swore to protect them well. Moving to the Rose Garden was a new beginning for her to start anew and face life positively. After packing their luggage, Nicole drove her lousy car and brought her daughters to the Rose Garden. To her surprise, they were stopped just after they set foot into the courtyard. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, Mr. Seet has said that he¡¯ll be staying in the main house while you stay in the rear house.¡± ¡°The rear house?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The rear house was initially built for the maids and butlers. Although it was not as good as the main house, it was much better than the slum she rented. Besides, there were perks in staying at the rear house; Nicole would not have to meet Evan that often. She nned to prioritize earning money over wasting her time with him. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll stay at the rear house.¡± The messenger was astonished by how promptly she agreed, which was different from how Evan described her. ording to Mr. Seet, she was no pushover; he was unexpectedly wrong this time. After arriving at the rear house, Maya and Nina were unsatisfied with the rtively smaller rooms. They both thought that the rooms in the main house were better. ¡°We¡¯re staying here for free. We should be grateful for having a roof over our heads. If we insist on staying in the main house and fight with Evan, Juan will be ced in a tight spot.¡± She could not bear to see her son being torn between his mother and father over something as trivial as where to stay. ¡°Mommy, I understand. This room is not too bad. It¡¯s much better than our old room.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can clean the vacant rooms and get them ready for Mommy to treat patients in there.¡± ¡°Wow. Mommy, are you going to resume your profession as a miracle doctor?¡± Nicole nodded. There¡¯s nothing bad about being a miracle doctor. Aside from saving lives, the ie is quite decent. Before this, I was afraid that the children would be affected and it was really inconvenient as nobody could take care of them. Now that they¡¯re more sensible and are attending kindergarten, I have time to treat people with acupuncture. ¡°That¡¯s awesome! Mommy is going to earn lots of money!¡± ¡°We should say that Mommy is going to save a lot of lives.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s start unpacking.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± The two girls did not feel an ounce of tiredness; they even refused when Nicole asked them to get some rest. Nicole and her daughters were busy and in full swing cleaning up. Evan, who was currently in the main house however, was puzzled. Logically speaking, Nicole was not the kind of woman who gave in easily. She should have fought to stay in the main house. Why did she agree to stay in the rear house? Curious, he got up and went toward the rear house. When he arrived, he saw that all the vacant rooms had been cleaned. Well. How many rooms does this woman n to stay in? ¡°Are you going to stay in all these rooms?¡± As she raised her head, she met Evan¡¯s puzzled and contemptuous gaze. Stunned, she wondered why would he be bothered with which rooms she stayed in. Is he going to ban me from staying in the rear house as well? ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯re living in the main house while I¡¯m staying in the rear house. Hence, we won¡¯t be having any interactions at all. Don¡¯t you worry about how many rooms I clean.¡± Ha! This woman talks like she owns the rear house. Dream on! ¡°Indeed, I stay in the main house, but my maids will be staying in the rear house. So you may only take three rooms for yourself and your daughters.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, how many maids do you need?¡± ¡°Kyle, Juan, and I all need personal maids. There are also maids to clean the garden, cook, and buy groceries. I¡¯ll be having a chauffeur and security guards as well. You can do the calctions on your own.¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Nicole was speechless. Is this bastard nning to move everything and everyone from Hillside Vi? Why can¡¯t he just stay at the vi instead of making such a big fuss? There¡¯s something wrong with his brain! Upon thinking of this, Nicole looked at him with a peculiar expression. She then took a step back followed by another, as did Maya and Nina. Evan frowned. He did not know what she meant by that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to move out now that you know this isn¡¯t the ce for you?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Seet. I¡¯m just keeping a distance from a mentally ill person.¡± Evan could not think of any reply to that. His expression darkened instantly. Great. She still has the guts to insult me indirectly. It seems like I have been too kind to her. ¡°You may have two rooms for the three of you. One for sleeping and one for cooking. You¡¯re not allowed to use the other rooms.¡± Nicole lifted her gaze and gawked at him. Evan Seet, I hate you! He must have had this in mind for a long time. His goal is to make my stay here as ufortable as possible. Fine. I¡¯m not scared of you. Let¡¯s see who will win in the end! Maya and Nina were both shocked. Bad Daddy. Why is he so calctive? Mommy¡¯s n to treat patients is down the drain. What can we do? Nicole thought that he would leave right after he had his way, but he red at Nina with sharp eyes. ¡°Children need to be educated since young. If you can¡¯t handle it, I don¡¯t mind helping.¡± From his tone and expression, Nicole understood what he meant but she had no idea what trouble Nina had caused this time. She paused for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I will educate my children on my own and I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully her. If you do anything to her in the name of education, I will never let you off!¡± Bully her child? Is she trying to be funny? Is she not aware of how weird her daughter is? Evan sneered at her coldly, ¡°Rest assured. I will give you a good reason whenever I lecture your children on your behalf. You will have no excuse but to allow it.¡± He turned his attention to Nina after saying this. Thetter¡¯s heart was racing, feeling threatened by his cold gaze. Nicole rolled her eyes at Evan as he left. She then looked over her shoulders and warned them, ¡°You should stay away from him. Don¡¯t prank him. He¡¯s waiting to catch you red-handedly.¡± Maya nodded. ¡°But, Mommy, Daddy has only given us two rooms. How are you going to treat the patients? Why do we have to listen to him every single time? Can someone teach him a lesson?¡± Teach him a lesson? Nicole sighed. Perhaps only Mr. Russell would be able to do that. However, it was not like they could meet Mr. Russell. Even if they managed to see him andin to him, he most probably would stand on his grandson, Evan¡¯s side. They were a family after all. Hence, Nicole could only do as he said since she was staying in his house. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Maya, I will make other arrangements regarding treating patients. Let¡¯s decorate the room for now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina was silent the whole time. Numerous ideas shed through her mind. Evan was so fierce when he lectured me. I will be thrilled to draw his face into an ugly monster! However, it was all in her imaginations. It was too dangerous to do it. I¡¯ll wait till I¡¯m older before doing it. He won¡¯t be able to pick on me by then! After cleaning the room, Maya and Nina yed in the courtyard while Nicole started preparing lunch. ¡°Nina, go to the main house and see if Kyle and Juan are around. Ask them what would they like to have for lunch. I will cook it for them.¡± Nina¡¯s heart pounded frantically upon hearing that. Refusing to go to the main house where Evan was in, she entrusted the chore to Maya. Maya agreed to it at once and ran toward the main house. Evan was enjoying the scenery in the pavilion. A swell of emotions surged on his face as he stared at the arbor without blinking. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Maya circled the main house but Kyle and Juan were nowhere to be seen. She then headed towards the pavilion. ¡°Uncle Evan.¡± To prevent him from knowing that she was his daughter and be separated from her mother, Maya greeted him after some thinking. Her voice had pulled him back to reality. Looking over his shoulders, he asked, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where are Kyle and Juan?¡± ¡°They¡¯re both at the Hillside Vi. Do you want to y with them?¡± Maya nodded fervently. Interestingly, Evan did not find this chubby little girl annoying. He curled his lips and smiled. ¡°Should I bring you to the vi to find them?¡± She nodded first before shaking her head when a thought dawned on her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°I want to be with Mommy.¡± She then turned her gaze to the roses. ¡°Uncle Evan, can these flowers be made into a wreath?¡± Arranging flowers into a wreath. The gleam in Evan¡¯s eyes shimmered. It had been a while since hest made one. Evan was lost in a daze for a split second as he looked at Maya¡¯s blinking eyes. The hoyden must have been as cute as Maya when she was young. She was twelve when I met her¡­ The thoughts shed before his eyes once again. Evan then reached out to hold Maya¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll make a wreath for you to wear on your head, okay?¡± ¡°Is it pretty?¡± Her clear eyes blinked in anticipation. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very pretty,¡± Evan answered in all seriousness. ¡°Okay!¡± Maya nodded gleefully. She picked her favorite flowers from the rose arbor while holding Evan¡¯s hand. He then started weaving the wreath patiently. She watched in adoration the making of a pretty wreath. Her eyes gleamed as the wreath was miraculously made from scratch. ¡°Wow. Uncle Evan, you¡¯re amazing! This is so pretty! Thank you.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The smile on his face was from the bottom of his heart. He then carefully ced the wreath on Maya¡¯s head. Maya touched her wreath gently with her chubby fingers. ¡°Uncle Evan, I¡¯m going to show this to Mommy!¡± She walked gingerly to the rear house, afraid that she would drop the wreath identally. It was as precious as a crown. Upon setting foot into the rear house, Maya eximed, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, look at my wreath! Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± As she walked out of the kitchen and saw the wreath on Maya¡¯s head, Nicole grinned brightly. ¡°It¡¯s really pretty.¡± Maya went to her and whispered delightfully, ¡°Daddy made this for me.¡± Evan did it for her? I never knew that he could make a wreath. Nicole was surprised. Once upon a time, there was that someone who could make pretty wreaths too. Looking at how happy Maya was, Nina was dejected. Daddy is nice to Kyle and Juan. He even made a wreath for Maya now. But when ites to me¡­ It seems like I¡¯m the most unlikeable amongst all of my siblings. Disheartened, she hung her head low and went to her room. Nicole saw her lonely figure when she turned around. She felt uneasy and instructed Maya to bring the wreath and y with Nina. Walking to their bedroom, she gave the wreath to Nina. ¡°Let¡¯s y together.¡± She thought of how Evan treated her upon seeing the wreath. Irritated, she threw the wreath onto the floor. ¡°I won¡¯t y with the things he made for you.¡± Maya brimmed with tears as she witnessed this. It was the first present her father gave her. She quickly bent over and picked it up. ¡°Nina, that¡¯s too much!¡± After snorting scornfully, she stomped out of the room, bumping into Nicole who was walking in. ¡°What happened, Maya?¡± ¡°N-Nina threw my wreath onto the ground.¡± Nicole furrowed her brows. She was bewildered by how much Nina hated Evan¡ª it was to the extent that she would get agitated at the sight of the wreath he made. Are they each other¡¯s nemesis? In an attempt to resolve this problem, Nicole walked to Nina¡¯s side, ready to talk to her. However, the latter was extremely reluctant to talk about Evan and used the excuse of being hungry to chase Nicole away. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Looks like I¡¯ll have to pay more attention to Nina in the future. At night, after lulling the two kids to sleep, Nicole stared dreamily at Maya¡¯s beloved wreath, smiling asionally as she wondered about that person who made the wreath for her back then. With a ripple in her heart, she walked out of the room quietly, and looking up at the moon, a figure appeared in her mind. She remembered that the rose trellis looked very lovely in the moonlight. Unknowingly, Nicole found herself in the front yard. She had just stood under the trellis when Evan, who had returned from outside, saw her. Unable to make out who the figure belonged to from a distance, Evan approached her slowly. What is this woman doing here at this time? He frowned upon realizing who the person was. ¡°Sneaky. Here to steal flowers?¡± The sudden voice broke Nicole from her reverie. She looked back over her shoulder and saw the man walking in, reeking of alcohol. Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is, Mr. Seet. I¡¯m just looking around.¡± ¡°Enjoying the view? At this hour?¡± Evan questioned her motive, his tone full of disbelief. Feeling speechless, Nicole swept an annoying nce at him and said, ¡°What else can I do here besides admiring the flowers?¡± ¡°You know yourself best,¡± Evan snorted, sizing her up. ¡°You and your little intentions.¡± Intentions? Right, there¡¯s always a cloud of suspicion hanging over me in his eyes. Not wanting to bother herself with him, Nicole headed back to the rear house. Evan regarded her retreating back with a frown, sniffing the smell of alcohol on his body. Did she just leave? Logically speaking, this woman wouldn¡¯t have let go of such a good opportunity. ¡°Good that you understand your own limits,¡± Evan muttered to himself and walked toward the room. The following night after school, Evan brought Kyle and Juan back to Rose Garden. The two children put down their school bags and immediately ran to the rear house. They couldn¡¯t wait to see Nicole. Nicole was overjoyed to see them as well. ¡°Kyle, Juan, what would you like to have for dinner? Mommy will make it for you.¡± Juan gave it some thoughts and blurted out a few of Nicole¡¯s signature dishes, ¡°Buffalo wings, lemon butter fish and cheesy baked eggnt.¡± ¡°And pork chop too,¡± Maya quickly added. ¡°I¡¯ll have the greens,¡± Nina, feeling a little down, added in a depressing manner. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stir-fry some broli as well then,¡± Nicole said, then turned to Kyle. ¡°Kyle, how about you?¡± Kyle contemted for a while before asking coolly, ¡°The ones they talked about, are they nice?¡± ¡°Of course, they are. Those are Mommy¡¯s signature dishes,¡± Juan answered and Maya nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll have those too then.¡± ¡°Sure. Now, you guys have fun. Mommy will be in the kitchen.¡± The kids nodded in unison and Nicole was gratified to see how obedient they were. In the kitchen, she was at a loss when she saw what was left of her cooking ingredients. Rose Garden is located in the south of the suburbs and it¡¯s far away from the city. It¡¯s toote to go grocery shopping now. It¡¯s either I borrow some ingredients from Evan and return themter, or I can pay him now to save some time. At this thought, Nicole summoned up her courage and walked to the main house. Evan was on the phone so she waited at the side, not daring to disturb him. ¡°Yes?¡± Evan looked up at her after the phone call. ¡°Uh, Mr. Seet, can I borrow a little something from you?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Ingredients.¡± ¡°What?¡± Evan questioned in puzzlement. ¡°Yeah, like vegetables, meat and some condiments. I want to make the kids their favorite dishes.¡± Evan fixed his eyes at Nicole. This woman¡¯s cooking skill is actually not bad, but to borrow ingredients from me¡­ ¡°Borrowing my stuff is subject to interest charges.¡± ¡°No problem. It¡¯s only right that you charge me for that.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Nicole was easy-going. Evan tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Okay, what do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making buffalo wings. So I¡¯ll need to borrow some chicken wings and condiments.¡± ¡°Very well. You¡¯ll have to pay me back three times for every ingredient that you take.¡± Nicole looked up at him. Can he be any more unreasonable? Breathe, Nicole. Breathe. ¡°And I¡¯ll need to take a fish,¡± she continued. ¡°Very well. That¡¯s ten fishes for one.¡± Ten? You might as well ask me to pay you back with a fish pond! Nicole pursed her lips. ¡°Mr. Seet, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little more demanding than a loan shark?¡± ¡°Forget about it then!¡± It¡¯ll take a long while if I were to travel to and fro just to get the ingredients¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll just bear with it! ¡°I¡¯ll also need to borrow some boneless pork meat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that. But I can send someone to get it for you¡ªif you can ept the price.¡± Evan didn¡¯t really like to eat pork, so he was sure that there wouldn¡¯t be any in the kitchen. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Six hundred!¡± Is this an attempt at open robbery? Nicole goggled at Evan, who remained indifferent. His unreasonable demands were straining her patience. Thinking about the funds she had in her hands, she took a deep breath, turned around, and walked out of the room. ¡°What a bastard. Just say so if you don¡¯t want to lend them to me. You didn¡¯t have to go to such extremes,¡± she grumbled as she headed back to the rear house. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry. When can we eat?¡± Maya whined, rubbing her rumbling stomach. Nicole looked at the kids apologetically. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s make something else today and tomorrow I¡¯ll make your favorites. How¡¯s that?¡± The kids exchanged nces and nodded understandingly. Nicole got busy in the kitchen. And once dinner was ready, she joyfully called the children to the table, ¡°Let¡¯s have spaghetti with meatballs tonight, shall we?¡± The kids sat around the table and watched as Nicole served the food on the table. The thick aroma wafted in the air, stimting the glutton in their stomachs. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s really yummy.¡± Seeing that Maya was stuffing food in her mouth, Nina reminded her to eat slowly and chew her food if she wanted to lose weight. Maya gave her a look, and only then did she slow down.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kyle and Juan looked at each other, seemingly wanting to say something, but they held their tongues. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like pasta?¡± ¡°No, Mommy. Daddy probably hasn¡¯t eaten either. I was wondering if we could ask him to join us,¡± Juan said and Kyle nodded in agreement, thinking that Evan had certainly never tried such delicious pasta. Remembering Evan¡¯s indifference from before, Nicole wondered if he would have the effrontery to join them at the table. ¡°I don¡¯t think your Daddy likes pasta.¡± ¡°No, Mommy. Daddy likes pasta too. Let Daddy eat with us, please.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡± Nicole thought about it and gave a thoughtful snort, ¡°You kids go ahead and call him then.¡± It¡¯s natural if he doesn¡¯t want toe. But if he does¡­ I must get it even with him! Ten minutester, Juan and Kyle pulled Evan into their little kitchen. Nicole was very surprised to see him. Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated him. ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s here.¡± ¡°The kids forced me toe,¡± Evan started immediately when he saw her. ¡°I knew it,¡± Nicoleughed. ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t enjoy eating my food. So, there¡¯s a seat over there. You can sit and watch as we eat.¡± Juan and Kyle looked at each other. Huh? Is Mommy not allowing Daddy to eat? ¡°Mommy,¡± Juan whined, trying to gain affection by acting in a cutesy manner. Worn out, Nicole turned around and served Evan with a te of pasta. With that, the family started digging in. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Evan frowned. How delicious can this be? But it does smell good. Looking at the kids eating like coyotes, he picked up the cutleries and took a bite with the intention of having a taste. This is actually not bad¡­ Evan took another bite and soon finished the te of pasta. Watching as Nicole refilled the children¡¯s te, he lowered his head and handed his te over. Nicole took his te and refilled it with a poker face, a thought urring in her mind. After dinner, while the children went to watch TV, Evan was about to leave when Nicole stopped him. ¡°How was the pasta, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Although it tasted great, Evan refused to shower her with words of praise. Not wanting to haggle over this matter with him, Nicole came straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Seet, you can¡¯t possibly think you can get away with this for free, right? You had two tes of pasta so that¡¯s six hundred for one te and one thousand and two hundred in total. You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°One thousand and two hundred for two tes of pasta?¡± Evan looked at her strangely with a spurious smile. Nicole nodded. Well, I learned this from you. Since you were that calctive just now, I simply learned from the best! ¡°Are you gonna pay in cash or are you gonna make an online transfer, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan sniggered inwardly. I knew this woman wouldn¡¯t let me eat for free. But it¡¯s just one thousand, so who cares. ¡°Online.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At that, Evan took out his phone and transferred the money to Nicole. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Seet,¡± Nicole said, epting the money unceremoniously. ¡°Pleasee again.¡± Evan looked askance at her and walked away. Gazing at his receding figure, Nicole let out a long sigh. Well, that was easy. I can buy a lot of ingredients with this money. Ah, it feels good to let off some steam and earn money at the same time. Nina looked at Juan and started talking about how Evan had turned Nicole down on her idea of using the unused room to make money by treating people with acupuncture. Juan scratched his head. ¡°You want me to talk to Daddy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk to him. I heard he has a lot of respect for his grandfather, right?¡± ¡°You mean, great-grandpa?¡± ¡°Yeah! What is great-grandpa like?¡± Juan was all praise when it came to their great grandfather, talking about how nice he was to him and Kyle. ¡°Which means great-grandpa is a good man,¡± Nina concluded. ¡°Yeah, you want to see him?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡± ¡°Wait, if great-grandpa agrees, then Daddy can only agree as well,¡± Juan mused, taking this matter to heart. The following night, as Juan talked to Kyle about the miracles of acupuncture on purpose, Russell, who overheard their conversation at the side, burst intoughter, ¡°You two know about acupuncture at such a young age?¡± ¡°Whenever grandma is not feeling well, Mommy would treat her with acupuncture, great-grandpa. It works pretty well.¡± ¡°Yeah, great-grandpa. Have you heard of the miracle doctor, Dr. Tussaud?¡± Russell nodded upon deliberation. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Is your Mommy rted to Dr. Tussaud?¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, our Mommy is Dr. Tussaud.¡± Russell¡¯s spirits lifted. He didn¡¯t expect the woman who gave birth to his two great-grandsons to be the famous miracle doctor. ¡°Mommy¡¯s acupuncture can save a lot of people,¡± Juan sighed. ¡°But Daddy, he¡­¡± Upon learning about Evan¡¯s refusal in giving Nicole an extra room, Russell immediately gave him a call and reprimanded him severely, ¡°You should support her work in healing the sick and saving lives. Tidy up a few more rooms for her. Who knows if Rose Garden bes famous because of her medical skills someday. How amazing this is!¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Evan didn¡¯t really care whether Rose Garden gets famous or not. But the fact that Nicole encouraged the kids toin to Russell made him very unhappy. Back at Rose Garden, he approached Nicole once again regarding having her move out of Rose Garden. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you need a lot of rooms. I can provide them, but not at Rose Garden.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Mr. Seet. Why are you so eager to get me out of Rose Garden?¡± Nicole asked, staring straight into his eyes. After a moment of silence, Evan said, ¡°Because of¡­someone.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Nicole asked curiously. ¡°A woman,¡± Evan said huskily. ¡°What kind of woman?¡± Nicole asked again, feeling as if she was actually prying too much. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Evan replied with a question of his own, looking nkly at her. Nicole shook her head. ¡°Nothing! I¡¯m just asking.¡± Evan mmed up, only asking if she agreed to move out, and if she did, the location and price wouldn¡¯t be an issue. She was silent for a moment. Then, raising her head and looking at Evan seriously, she said, ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯ve thought about it and¡­ I don¡¯t agree to move out. But since you care about this ce so much, I can take a step back and it¡¯s fine that you provide another ce for me to use as an acupuncture treatment room.¡± ¡°Nicole Lane, why do you insist on staying in Rose Garden?¡± Nicole looked at him, her face darkened. ¡°Because of one person.¡± The tone of her answer was exactly the same as Evan¡¯s when he answered her just now. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Who is it?¡± Evan frowned. ¡°A man.¡± Evan gazed at her through squinted eyes. Is she copying me or¡­ ¡°A man? It can¡¯t be me, right?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Is he still suspecting that I have an agenda against him? She shook her head fervently. ¡°It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s someone who cared for me.¡± To the extent that he didn¡¯t mind getting beaten up just to protect me. Evan thought she was fabricating wild tales the more he listened to her. How could someone who was very good and kind to her have anything to do with Rose Garden? Rose Garden was the Seet family¡¯s private property. Before he was born, his great-grandfather had used his first pot of gold to build this ce. No one was allowed to enter Rose Garden beside the Seets and the Seet family¡¯s servants. Therefore, Nicole and that someone she spoke of couldn¡¯t have anything to do with Rose Garden. Thinking about this, he regarded her with increasing contempt, making her feel ufortable all over. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Is this nonsense of yours a skill that you were born with, or is it something that you developedter in life?¡± You¡¯re the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense. Evan had always looked at her through the veil of his own preconception. But what was the point of arguing with someone who didn¡¯t believe in her in any way? ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not moving out of Rose Garden, Mr. Seet. I hope you¡¯ll find a ce that is suitable for me to use as an acupuncture treatment room. Otherwise, I¡¯m just gonna use the extra room at Rose Garden,¡± Nicole said, staring fixedly at him. ¡°Now, good day.¡± Evan gave her a sidelong nce, got up and walked out. This woman sure is stubborn. She¡¯s still hoping to be Mrs. Seet, isn¡¯t she? How can I make her drop the idea forever? At night, after putting the two children to bed, Nicole was sitting alone at the table,piling books on medicine when her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s me.¡± Zane? Nicole¡¯s heart thumped. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Your mother¡¯s death anniversary is in a few days. Could youe back? I¡¯d like to have a chat with you.¡± Mom¡¯s death anniversary. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Having heard those words, Nicole felt a sharp pang in her heart. Her mother, who was highly cultured and steeped in propriety, had devoted herself to supporting Zane just so he could make a name for himself in the industry. She had even cleaned out her father¡¯spany for his sake. But what did she get in return? Her mother¡¯s experience had taught her a lesson that one should never humble herself and go against her own principles for love. ¡°Nicole, say something.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about, dad?¡± ¡°Nicole, I know you¡¯re living afortable life now with Mr. Seet, but you can¡¯t just forget about us. Sylphiette is your sister and her marriage was ruined because of the Lane family¡¯s bankruptcy. Life has been terrible for us. Could you please tell Mr. Seet to have mercy on us and give us a chance to rise again?¡± ¡°Okay, but first, you have to answer my question.¡± Sensing that there was hope, Zane quickly replied, ¡°What is it, Nicole? Just fire away and I¡¯ll answer without reserve.¡± ¡°How did my mom die?¡± There was a brief silence from the other end of the line. ¡°Why are you asking that? Your mother died of an illness. You know that.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°An illness?¡± Nicole sneered. ¡°You think I¡¯ll believe that? You and Sylvia had earnestly wished for mom and I to die, so you also got me a tomb when you bought one for mom; you¡¯d even set up a tombstone for me, assuming I was dead when you didn¡¯t even find my body! Dad, who on earth would do that as a father?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a misunderstanding? After finding out that you were alive, I brought you home, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°And you should know better how I was treated when you brought me home! Oh, don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll definitely have a good chat with you on my mom¡¯s death anniversary!¡± At that, Nicole hung up the phone, her resentment growing deeper. Remembering the time when she went to her mother¡¯s grave and saw her picture next to her mother¡¯s tombstone, she couldn¡¯t believe that Zane and Sylvia were so eager for her to die. She had destroyed the picture on the tombstone and gone to look for Zane in a fit of rage. Seeing that she was still alive, Sylvia¡¯s face darkened and she had been muttering about how it was a waste that she was still alive when the tombstone was all set up. Zane didn¡¯t stand up for her back then, but neither did he chase her away, as he needed to protect the company and his image. From then on, she had been treated like a servant and bullied relentless by Sylvia. She could endure these for the time being, but for once, she was determined to get to the bottom of the cause of her mother¡¯s death. She was certain that Sylvia and Zane couldn¡¯t get away with it. Five dayster, after sending the kids to the kindergarten, Nicole dropped by at the florist¡¯s to buy her mother¡¯s favorite flower and bought her favorite fruits before heading to the cemetery. But little did she expect her car to suddenly break down halfway, making her heart sink into her boots. She got out of the car, called a car mechanic, and stood waiting by the roadside for half an hour until she saw a familiar-looking caring this way. Isn¡¯t that Evan¡¯s Maybach? As if she saw a glimmer of hope, she waved desperately at him, but he simply sped past her. What the hell? Is he blind? ¡®Better is a neighbor who is near than a brother far away¡¯¡ª what nonsense! He¡¯s a jerk who doesn¡¯t even help his neighbor! And we¡¯re not even neighbors! We live under the same roof! She was bellyaching when the mechanic arrived. The car was soon repaired and after paying, she continued her journey toward the cemetery. Upon arriving at the cemetery and parking the car, it suddenly began to drizzle. Unconcerned, she carried the flowers and fruits and walked toward the inside, but after taking a few steps, she unexpectedly bumped into Evan head-on. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 ¡°Hi Mr. Seet! Fancy meeting you here! To whom are you paying your respects?¡± But before Nicole could finish talking, Evan walked away with a sour expression on his face. His face looked as grim as a gambler who just lost all of his money in a bet. As Evan¡¯s figure got smaller in her eyes, Nicole pped herself all of a sudden. ¡°Nicole Lane, remember to never ever say hi to him ever again! Next time you see him, you¡¯re going to pretend he¡¯s made of ss! ¡° Nicole gave herself a warning and continued ahead. However, she had only taken a few steps when Evan called her from behind. She recalled the promise she made to herself and acted as if she had heard nothing as she walked on. All of a sudden, an angry voice came from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t mind towing away your wretched car if you don¡¯t want it anymore. ¡° Nicole was at a loss for words. She halted in her steps and rolled her eyes at him before stomping her way to her car. Because she was in such a hurry just now, and adding on to the fact that she had been disconcerted for the whole day, Nicole parked her car in a position that blocked Evan¡¯s exit path. Right after Nicole shifted her car to another side, Evan took off in his Maybach. ¡°Is this fe okay? He looked so upset! I wonder for whom he came here for today.¡± Nicole rambled on as she sauntered to her mother¡¯s grave. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She ced all of the offerings neatly in front of the tombstone and arranged the flowers into a pretty disy. Out of the blue, Nicole noticed another bouquet of flowers in front of her mother¡¯s grave. It was not the first time she saw another bouquet of flowers at her mother¡¯s grave. In fact, in the years before she moved overseas with her children, there would always be a bouquet of flowers at her mother¡¯s grave that did note from her. If her memory didn¡¯t fail her, that urrence had continued for five years before she went abroad. Nicole didn¡¯t think that after all these years, that person would still be persistent in buying her mother a bouquet of flowers on the anniversary of her death. Who is this person? Nicole was really puzzled as to who was the sender of these flowers. Perhaps, that person has mistaken my mother¡¯s grave for someone else¡¯s? The tombstone had a portrait of Nicole¡¯s mother embedded in it, and beneath the picture, the phrase ¡®My Precious¡¯ was engraved. Other than that, there were no other etchings on the tombstone, not even the name of Nicole¡¯s mother. No one knew what reason Zane Li had for making the tombstone so minimalistic. Now that the portrait was destroyed, there was indeed a great possibility that someone mistook Nicole¡¯s mother¡¯s grave for someone else¡¯s. Nicole pitied the person who had been identally sending her mother flowers all these years. ¡°Next time, I¡¯m going toe earlier to catch the guy who¡¯s been sending my mom flowers all this while.¡± After paying respects to her mother, Nicole left the graveyard. Upon entering Rose Garden, she could see Evan arranging stalks of flowers into a wreath. Hmm, don¡¯t you have work, mister? Nicole noticed the depressed look on Evan¡¯s face and figured that it must have something to do with his visit to the graveyard. However, Nicole was bemused. The Seet¡¯s family has so much fortune! Why would they ever get a ce at such a lousy graveyard? Therefore, Nicole had a feeling that Evan was paying respects to someone not from his family. In any case, Nicole knew she had to avoid Evan at all costs for the rest of the day as he was in a gloomy mood. Nicole hastily strode to the rear house. After changing into a fresh set of clothes, she decided to pay both Zane and Sylvia a visit. Twenty minutester, Nicole¡¯s car pulled up in front of Zane¡¯s house. The Lane family had lost all of its former mour. Even though Zane was living in a vi, the vi was shabby and nothing impressive. It was merely a roof for Zane and his family to take shelter under. Nicole hoped that his father was not doing so badly that even his house was rented, or worse still, paid with a mortgage. Once Nicole entered the ce, she found Sylvia ring at her with her eyes full on enmity. On the other hand, Zane had a poker face. After all of the turmoil he went through, he learned how not to let his schemes reflect on his face. ¡°Nicole, you went to pay respects to your mother?¡± ¡°Yeah. You didn¡¯t visit her grave, right? I have a feeling Mom doesn¡¯t want to see you either.¡± ¡°Watch your mouth, Nicole. I know things have not ended well between your mother and me, but we were once husband and wife after all. I intend to visit her this afternoon.¡± Nicole scoffed in disdain. She did not care whether her father would bother to visit her mother or not, for he had not treated her mother well at all when she was still alive. Pfft. As if you actually care for Mom. ¡°Dad, I can let the Lane family return to its former glory, but I have conditions.¡± ¡°Say.¡± Zane¡¯s reply was curt. Nicole dide to her father¡¯s house prepared. ¡°I will be the legal owner of the Lane Corporation.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes were peeled as she glowered at Nicole. She bellowed in rage, ¡°How can you be so greedy? If you will own everything, I would rather let Lane Corporation just rot in hell! Also, Zane is your Dad! How can you take everything away from him, you heartless little skank!¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Before Sylvia could finish talking, Nicole picked up an apple from the table and catapulted it towards her face. If Sylvia were any slower to duck her head, the apple would have left a pretty big bruise on her face. Sylvia was visibly shaken as she started to wail, ¡°Zayn! Look at the monstrosity of a daughter you have created! She tried to assault me, her stepmother! You need to teach her a lesson, Zane! ¡° ¡°If you still want in on this offer, you better shut your trap! Or else, I will leave right away, and the Lane family will never ever rise from the ashes!¡± Nicole crossed her arms and shot daggers at Sylvia. Zane gave Sylvia a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love. Nicole isn¡¯t that cold-blooded. She would at least have something to offer us.¡± Then, he turned to face Sylvia. ¡°Nicole, you want Lane Corporation, don¡¯t you? Fine, I can give it to you, but what else are you offering to us in return?¡± What? So now I need to offer them something? Lane Corporation was founded by Nicole¡¯s mother and grandfather with most of the fundinging from Nicole¡¯s grandfather. After Nicole¡¯s mother¡¯s passing, Zane tookplete control of the Lane Corporation. Since then, he and Sylvia were basically living off the riches amassed by Nicole¡¯s mother and grandfather. Nicole found it both amusing and infuriating that her father was asking her for more after spending all that fortune that belonged to her grandfather. ¡°What do you want then?¡± ¡°Nicole, you can have the ownership of the Lane Corporation, but you have topensate me for transferring thepany to you. I estimate thepany¡¯s worth to be at around 80 million, but since you¡¯re my daughter, I¡¯ll let you have thepany at a discounted price of 50 million.¡± What the hell? 50 million for a bankruptpany? Even when thepany was at its peak, its worth was this much and not higher. I won¡¯t pay 50 million for the awful condition it¡¯s in now! Nicole wondered if Zane were just kidding with her or thinking that she was so na?ve to believe that the company would be worth this much. ¡°Dad, let me ask you once more. Think about it carefully. What do you want?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°50 million and nothing less, or the deal¡¯s off!¡± Sylvia barked at Nicole. Nicole narrowed her eyes at Sylvia. ¡°50 million? Over my dead body. Anyway, I¡¯m not talking to you, you old hag! Piss off! ¡° ¡°How dare you! Zayn, did you hear what your daughter just said!¡± ¡°Nicole, how much do you want to give us then?¡± At the moment, all Zane cared about was how much he could get from his daughter. ¡°Dad, actually, I am willing to offer you a considerable sum of money, but in return, you have to divorce Sylvia!¡± ¡°W-what? What did you just say? That¡¯s absurd!¡± Sylvia gaped at Nicole in total shock. ¡°Also, do you still remember how she treated me and Mom back in the days? If you can somehow treat her the way she treated us, I can consider giving you more.¡± ¡°Nicole, you heartless wrench!¡± Sylvia clenched her teeth in burning anger. Meanwhile, Zane was deep in thought. From Nicole¡¯s tone, he figured that she had a lot of money to y around with, which meant that she was on good terms with Evan. He supposed that the sole reason she could be so demanding must be because of Evan¡¯s support. ¡°Dad, how about this? For starters, you beat up this old hag as a way tomemorate Mom.¡± ¡°Zane, we have been together for so many years. You won¡¯t pay heed to her words, right? She¡¯s just trying to ruin our marriage! Do you really think she¡¯ll give you the money if you beat me up?¡± Nheless, Sylvia was very aware of Zane¡¯s personality. As much as Zayn cared for his wife, money was still his top priority. If it weren¡¯t for money, he wouldn¡¯t even have married Nicole¡¯s mother in the first ce. Nicole¡¯s mother was a virtuous and capable woman. Still, Zane didn¡¯t hesitate to abandon her once he had gotten what he needed from her. Thus, it was very likely that Sylvia would suffer from the same fate too, even more so since she had nothing to offer to Zane. Under the current circumstances, Sylvia was afraid that Zane would agree to Nicole¡¯s request. Out of the blue, Sylphiette appeared in the living room, and she immediately came for Nicole with her fists clenched. She raised one arm to punch Nicole, but Nicole grabbed her arm before she could do so. Nicole sniggered and spoke calmly, ¡°Hmm, let me see which point on your body should I puncture to disable your arms. Hold up! ¡° As she spoke, she removed a silver needle from her clothing. Sylphiette¡¯s eyes widened in horror when she saw the sharp needle approaching her. She struggled to break off from Nicole¡¯s hold. ¡°Dad, she really won¡¯t help us! Just chase her away!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t help you and your mom, but Zane is my Dad after all. Of course, I will treat him differently from the rest of you.¡± Nicole¡¯s words echoed in Zane¡¯s mind. At that instant, he knew Nicole was the only bet he had to revive hispany. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Zane scrunched his hand into a fist and propelled it towards Sylvia¡¯s face. Sylvia clutched her face as she yowled in pain. She stared at Zane in fear. ¡°Zane, I am your wife! Did you just p me because that skank asked you to?¡± ¡°Who is that skank you are talking about? She¡¯s my daughter!¡± Nicole found Zane¡¯s word utterly mocking. If it weren¡¯t for his own good, Zane would not be on Nicole¡¯s side as of this moment. Pfft! Who said only women are cunning and deceitful creatures? Look at my Dad! He¡¯sshing out like a wild dog just to get what he wants! What an animal! Nicole wanted to avenge her mother, who lived her life in darkness at the hands of Sylvia. ¡°One p is not enough. My mom might have missed it. Again!¡± ¡°Stop being so ridiculous! Your mom is dead, you psycho! She¡¯s busy rotting in her grave!¡± ¡°No! My mom is looking at us from heaven. I¡¯m pretty sure she wouldn¡¯t miss it if Zane gives you a few more ps. So go on, Dad!¡± Nicole crossed her arms and thought to herself: One day, I will be the one pping you, Sylvia! Zane gave Sylvia a few painful swipes on her face which left her bawling in agony on the ground. Sylphiette was certain that she would not be able to stop her stepsister, but she still had hope that Zane would stop hitting her mother if she begged him. Thus, she knelt down at Zane¡¯s legs and pleaded tearfully, ¡°Please, Dad! Stop!¡± Now that Zane was done with his task, he was going to ask for his reward. ¡°Nicole, you saw with your own eyes what I have done to Sylvia. Now, about the money¡­ ¡° ¡°Chill, Dad. I¡¯ll prepare the exact sum of money you want when I get back home. But before I can transfer the money to you, I want to see your divorce certificate with Sylvia and the legal papers stating that Lane Corporation is now under me.¡± Nicole left right after she made her statement. After a few steps, she stopped. Even though she couldn¡¯t care more about the people inside the house, she still wanted to know how wicked their tongues could be when they cursed behind her back. As expected, she could hear Zane consoling her wife, convincing her that he would remarry her once he received the money from Nicole. On the other hand, Sylvia was crying like a baby without its milk as she cursed at Nicole. However, Nicole knew clearly in her heart why her father had conformed to her wishes. He must have assumed that her rtionship with Evan was still going strong, and hence Nicole would have money for him. Nevertheless, Nicole was d that Sylvia was punished for what she did to her mother. Nicole knew her mother would also be overjoyed if she knew her daughter had avenged her. All in all, Nicole had to pat herself on the back for sessfully intimidating the Lane family even though it was through her connection to Evan. Hmm, should I treat Evan to a meal? Okay! I shall prepare more for dinnerter! With that thought in mind, Nicole went to the supermarket to buy the ingredients that she needed with the money Evan had given her earlier for the noodles. For dinner, Nicole made a few dishes that were the children¡¯s favorites. She then let Juan and Kyle take some of it to Evan. ¡°Mommy, you want me to deliver this to Daddy?¡± Juan thought he had mistaken his mother. Kyle also stared at Nicole unexpectedly. ¡°We have so much food on the table! It¡¯s not like we can finish all of it, right?¡± Nicole simply came up with an excuse. Juan scrutinized the food Nicole had prepared. He knew with dead certainty that his mother had specially prepared more food for dinner that night. Wow, Mommy treats Daddy so differently today! The two kids exchanged nces and giggled. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you get the food to Daddy yourself? It¡¯s too hot for us to handle.¡± Having heard her children¡¯s words, Nicole pushed a trolley to one side of the table and carefully ced some of the dishes on top of it. ¡°There you go! Now you guys can handle it!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you want to send food to Daddy yourself?¡± ¡°I still have something to do. If you guys don¡¯t want to help Mommy, then Daddy doesn¡¯t get to eat today.¡± ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll go then.¡± Juan knew he couldn¡¯t win his mother in an argument and ushered Kyle to the trolley. Then, the two of them pushed the trolley to the main house with their sweaty little hands. ¡°Daddy, we have something for you! Come and eat it!¡± Evan nced at his kids then the trolley in muddiness. Why are you guys bringing me food for nothing? Evan walked out of his room and looked at the neatly ted dishes. He wondered how much all of these would cost if Nicole could charge him five hundred just for one bowl of noodles. The enoki mushrooms should be around a few thousand if we count the stalks. Balsamic peanut sd? Oh, God. If she charges me by the number of peanuts on this te, it will cost at least a few thousand! Evan smirked as he postted that this was Nicole¡¯s way of telling him that she needed more money. The kids were just a decoy to trick him into letting his guard down. Once he finished the food, Nicole would mysteriously show up to ask him for payment. I am not falling for this again! Chapter 198 Chapter 198 ¡°Bring it back to Mommy. Daddy is not having dinner.¡± ¡°But why, Daddy? Mommy specially made this for you! You don¡¯t want to let her down, do you? ¡° Specially made this for me? Pfft, if not for money, she will never bother to do so! Evan grew even more suspicious as Juan tried to persuade his father. ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t hungry. Alright, go and have your dinner, the two of you.¡± Evan went back to his room after speaking. The two children sighed at their father for not appreciating the food prepared for him by their mother herself. Mommy¡¯s going to be devastated. ¡°Kyle, what should we do then?¡± ¡°Let me think. Um, how about we tell Mommy that¡­ ¡° Kyle revealed to Juan an excuse he made up to cover up for his father. Juan nodded agreeably. He also thought that it was a good n that could mend things between their parents. In the dining room, Nicole was surprised to see her children ushering the trolley back to the dining table with all of the food untouched. ¡°What¡¯s the matter this time? Why are the dishes still on the trolley?¡± ¡°Mommy, Daddy said he doesn¡¯t want to eat it because he thinks these dishes were sneaked out from the kitchen by us for him. He wants you to bring him the food yourself.¡± ¡°Oh, he also wants to tell you something.¡± Kyle and Juan really racked their brains toe out with such an eloquent answer just to create an opportunity for Nicole to approach Evan. Nicole thought to herself: Is Evan really such an incredulous person? He¡¯s suspecting his own kids! Yet, Nicole was curious as to what Evan had to say to her. She pondered for a while longer and finally decided to send food to Evan herself. She ordered her kids, ¡°Y¡¯all have dinner first while I bring these dishes to Daddy.¡± Kyle and Juan heard the sound of their n working and were secretly leaping in joy. They exchanged a victorious nce with one another and joined their siblings at the dining table. Nicole pushed the trolley back to Evan¡¯s room. Evan was surprised to see Nicole appearing in his doorsteps. ¡°Mr. Seet, you haven¡¯t eaten dinner, right? I made this myself. Try it!¡± As Nicole spoke, she ced the dishes onto the table and looked at him earnestly. Evan knitted his brows slightly. Do you really need money so desperately that you don¡¯t mind sending the food to me yourself? So that I will eat it and you can charge me for it? ¡°I am not hungry,¡± Evan replied as he sat motionless at his desk. ¡°It¡¯s already time for dinner. How can you not be hungry? Hurry up and eat it! It will get cold soon. ¡° Nicole sure is unlike herself today! Thest time she asked me for money, she wasn¡¯t this happy. Tsk, she must be so joyful because she can already see the figure in her bank ount already, right? While waiting for Evan to start eating, Nicole suddenly remembered that Juan said Evan had something to tell her. Thus, she asked him politely, ¡°Mr. Seet, do you have anything to tell me?¡± Evan coughed dryly and responded, ¡°Since the dishes are colder now, will you charge me less?¡± Nicole was stumped. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around Evan¡¯s quirky question all of a sudden. By the time she understood what Evan meant, he had pressed on with another question. ¡°These dishes are going to cost me a few ten thousand, right? I reckon you will charge ten for each peanut and ten for each stalk of the enoki mushroom too. What about the rest?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Nicole scrunched her brows. She simply wanted to treat Evan to a good meal, but he just assumed that she was trying to extort money from him. ¡°Mr. Seet, I won¡¯t charge you anything for these dishes.¡± These dishes are free of charge? Evan narrowed his pensive eyes slightly when he queried, ¡°What do you want then?¡± He did not believe that Nicole was sweet enough to prepare dinner for him without asking for anything in return. Nicole was again speechless. Welp, I guess that two bowls of noodles had really left a scar on him, huh? Nevertheless, Nicole still tried her best to suppress her dissatisfaction for being wronged. Instead of biting back, she reassured Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, I want nothing from you. Just eat as much as you want.¡± Really? You want nothing at all? Evan pondered for a while and stared at her intently. He sniggered. ¡°Tsk, how greedy.¡± Nicole was perplexed. Didn¡¯t I just say I want nothing from you? How is that greedy? ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything material, you want me, right? ¡° The way to a man¡¯s heart was through his stomach. Evan figured that Nicole had to be trying to entice him with food. What a scheming woman! She¡¯s full of lies! I need to be careful around her! Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Evan Seet pissed Nicole Lane off with his words. At the moment, Nicole really hated herself for eagerly preparing food for him. If she knew her gesture would be misunderstood, she definitely wouldn¡¯t bother to make him anything at all. ¡°Mr. Seet, I am interested in every man living on this except you! Therefore, you don¡¯t need to use me of something as shameless as that!¡± Having voiced out her mind, Nicole scowled at him for thest time before bringing back all the dishes on the trolley. Evan looked at Nicole leaving his room and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. You¡¯re interested in every man living on this except for me? Am I really so despicable? ¡°You must be blind!¡± Evan was slightly infuriated by Nicole¡¯sments. This woman really needs to watch where she steps with that attitude of hers! Nicole ced the untouched dishes on the dining table and beckoned her kids to eat more. ¡°Mommy, why did Daddy not eat any of the dishes?¡± Juan asked in puzzlement. The other kids also gazed at Nicole questioningly. Deep down, Nicole was still cursing Evan.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Yet, she still squeezed out a smile and exined to the kids, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like the dishes. He¡¯s ordered the chef to make him something better.¡± Something better? Maya¡¯s eyes twinkled at her mother¡¯s words. What will something better be? It can¡¯t be crabs and abalones and whatnot, right? The excitement in Maya¡¯s eyes was still apparent when she uttered, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done eating. I want to watch the TV.¡± Everyone was surprised. Maya¡¯s done eating? She¡¯s eaten so little! Nina gave Maya a look of encouragement. ¡°Maya, I¡¯m so proud of you! You¡¯re going in the right direction! Eating less for dinner is really good for losing weight.¡± Maya nodded and replied politely. ¡°Have a nice dinner, everyone! I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Maya turned around and skipped out of the dining room. Now that she had left the dining room, Maya nced behind herself uneasily to make sure that no one was looking at her before sprinting off to the main house. Her head was full of crabs and abalones and all the other expensive seafood she imagined Evan must be having at the moment. She bolted to Evan¡¯s room and stopped in front of the door to catch her breath. Carefully, she peeped around the room. There¡¯s no one inside? Maya was flummoxed. She tiptoed into the room to confirm that there was indeed not a single soul in Evan¡¯s room. As she turned around to leave, she bumped into a pair of long legs. She lifted her head and Evan¡¯s surly face came into her sight. ¡°Uncle Evan.¡± Maya stared at him. Suddenly, she thought of that time Evan made her a wreath out of flowers. She believed that the two of them were on pretty good terms and instantly she was no longer anxious. ¡°Who let youe here? What are you here for?¡± Evan suspected that Nicole had sent Maya here to wreak havoc in his room since she had not gotten what she wanted out of Evan. ¡°I came her on my own ord,¡± Maya replied in all honesty. She giggled coyly and gazed at Evan bashfully. Evan was unsure of what to make of Maya¡¯s expression. He looked at her inquisitively. Then, Maya added, ¡°Uncle Evan, Mommy said you are having something delicious. What is it? Have you finished it?¡± Evan¡¯s brows furrowed. So you¡¯re here for my dinner instead! I don¡¯t have anything to eat though. Speaking of which, Evan had to me Nicole for leaving him with nothing to eat. Earlier, the house chef saw Nicole walking into Evan¡¯s room with food and thought that Evan did not need dinner anymore. Thus, the chef didn¡¯t cook anything for Evan, and as a result, Evan¡¯s stomach was now rumbling in protest. Evan sighed and bent down to face Maya. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Oh! I want crabs, abalones, prawns¡­¡± Maya had quite an exquisite taste when it came to food. As Maya provided Evan with a list of her cravings, her eyes were gleaming with anticipation. Evan was also trying his best not to drool as he listened to Maya as everything she wanted was good food. Evan paused to think for a second, before telling Maya, ¡°If you really crave for them, Uncle Evan can bring you to a restaurant now!¡± Maya was over the moon when she heard Evan¡¯s favorable reply. Mommy hasn¡¯t brought me out for good food for such a long time! Uncle Evan is my Daddy! There¡¯s nothing wrong with him taking me out for a good meal, I suppose! Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Despite her young age, a foodie like Maya coulde up with a million reasons to convince herself when it came to food. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Having given herself an excuse, Maya nodded fervently to Evan¡¯s offer. Evan Seet changed into a fresh set of clothes and brought Maya onto his Maybach with him. The two of them set off for re¡¯s ce. ¡°Mommy, Mommy! We have a problem!¡± Nicole was in the middle of cleaning the dishes when Nina wailed in distress. Nicole rushed out of the kitchen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nina stared at her mother anxiously, ¡°Nina is missing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Nicole could feel her heartbeat speed up. She joined the kids to search for Maya throughout the house. When she made sure that Maya was nowhere to be seen in the rear house, she hurried over to the main house. ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, Mr. Seet just went out.¡± ¡°He¡¯s out? Then, have you seen Maya?¡± The bodyguard paused to think for a while and shook his head. Nicole was on tenterhooks. She led Kyle and Juan to look all over the main house for Maya, but still, there was no trace of hers at all. What to do now? It¡¯s already sote! Where can Maya go? She can¡¯t possibly be abducted, right? Nicole thought of all of the worst possibilities and her stomach was tied up in knots. Kyle and Juan instantly calmed their mother down. ¡°Mommy, perhaps Maya¡¯s gone out to y! She¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°Yeah, Mommy! Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll definitely find Maya somewhere!¡± ¡°Maya is not like the two of you. She has a terrible sense of direction! That is why I never let her wander off alone! What if she gets lost and bumps into bad people? What if¡­¡± Nicole didn¡¯t dare to think further. She hurried outdoors to look for Maya instead. The other three of her kids tailed behind her at once. Nicole stumbled into the darkness with her children, and together they shouted for Maya. Now that the sky was already pitch ck, they couldn¡¯t see their paths clearly, which made their job much more difficult. Meanwhile, Kyle and Juan were brainstorming for ideas to locate their lost sister. The two of them suddenly looked at each other knowingly. ¡°How about, we just ask Daddy for help?¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only way.¡± Kyle took out his phone and dialed for Evan. Meanwhile, at re¡¯s ce, Evan felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He took it out from his pocket and read the caller ID on the screen. He then swiped right to answer the call. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We need your help.¡± Kyle was equally reticent as Evan. ¡°Help with what?¡± ¡°Maya¡¯s disappeared. Can you get your people to help us look for her?¡± Kyle pleaded. Evan awkwardly lifted his head to look at Maya sucking out juices from a crab with much relish. He fidgeted in his seat. Perhaps I should have informed Nicole before I took Maya out. With that thought in mind, Evan hung up the call and took a few pictures of Maya before sending it to Nicole. Back at the house, Nicole was still searching high and low for Maya with her heart pounding at breakneck speed. She had no time to check her phone when a WhatsApp notification came in with a beep. Out of curiosity, Juan asked Kyle, ¡°Did Daddy say he¡¯ll help us?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything before he hung up the phone.¡± Juan sighed. It must be because Daddy doesn¡¯t know Maya is her daughter. If he knows, he will definitely care more. The four of them looked into every corner of the Rose Garden but still didn¡¯t manage to find Maya. Nicole fell squatting on the ground with her mind in pieces. She recalled how difficult it was to keep Maya alive back then. When Maya was born, she was put into the incubator right away. She was much lighter than the other babies because of malnourishment. Nicole remembered how desperately she had prayed fervently for Maya¡¯s life. She was even willing to exchange for Maya¡¯s life with her own. Fortunately, Maya was saved from the brink of death. However, another problem arose. Maya was stunted in growth because of her frail body. Then, Nicole was again busy, this time trying to make her daughter eat more in hopes that she would be strong and healthy. Luckily for Nicole, Maya herself also loved eating. Maya soon grew up into a cheerful and adorable girl in pink health, in which Nicole was very thankful for. Since the beginning of time, Nicole didn¡¯t have any expectations for her little Maya. She just wanted her baby girl to live a happy and fulfilling life. But now, it was uncertain whether Maya was dead or alive. ¡°Maya, it¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault for not keeping an eye on you!¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me it on yourself.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s already happened, the only thing we can do is to ask Daddy for help. Why don¡¯t you tell Daddy that Maya is also his biological daughter?¡± Before Juan could finish, a strong beam of light lit up their surroundings. Right away, Juan noticed a car heading in their direction. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 When Nicole rushed towards Evan¡¯s car, all she could think of was Maya¡¯s safety. She hoped that Evan could find Maya even if it meant giving up her youngest kid to him. The door to the car was opened just as she mustered the courage to knock on the window. There the little girl was, grinning happily at her. ¡°Mommy!¡± Maya cried out. Nicole couldn¡¯t hold back her tears of relief when she saw Maya returning safe and sound. Kyle and Juan shared a knowing look. They initially thought that their father wouldn¡¯t help them, but it turned out that they had given him too little credit because he was the one who found Maya and brought her back to them. ¡°Maya, where have you been?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Maya looked down at her round belly and rubbed her hands anxiously. She was embarrassed to tell her mother where she was. Puzzled by how Maya ended up with Evan, Nicole gave Evan an inquisitive look. Evan cleared his throat, ¡°I brought her to re¡¯s ce.¡± Daddy is the one who brought Maya away? To re¡¯s ce? He should have told us beforehand. Look at how worried Mommy is! Kyle and Juan exchanged nces and sighed. The next thing everyone knew, Nicole was hollering at Evan with her shrillest voice. ¡°Evan Seet! How could you bring my daughter away without my permission?¡± Thest few hours had been an ordeal for her. Every second spent was agonizing when she thought about her missing daughter. It turned out that it was just a misunderstanding. Startled by Nicole¡¯s sudden yell, Evan remained silent. He didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to bring the gluttonous girl for some food, and he never expected Nicole to be so worried. Nicole reached out to Maya and carried her in her arms. ¡°Maya, you can¡¯t go anywhere with him! He might have brought you to a nice restaurant today, but who knows if he will sell you off the next time? Can you promise not to do this again?¡± Afraid that Maya could be kidnapped by human traffickers, Nicole warned her sternly. However, Evan found that insulting. Is sheparing me to human traffickers? Besides, Maya is the one who kept pestering me for food! I am merely doing that out of kindness! Frightened by Nicole¡¯s stern tone, Maya nodded tearfully as she also realized that her actions had worried her. Nicole wiped away Maya¡¯s tears and walked towards Rose Garden with Maya in her arms and Nina following behind. After they left, Evan told Kyle and Juan to get in his car. When they stared after Nicole¡¯s retreating figure hesitantly, Evan finally lost his patience and snapped, ¡°Get in!¡± Juan sighed, ¡°Daddy, you should have told us that you brought Maya somewhere else.¡± Kyle grumbled, ¡°If you told us that you were with Maya when I called you just now, we wouldn¡¯t be so worried, especially Mommy!¡± Evan felt helpless because he did send Nicole a message even though he didn¡¯t tell Kyle about his outing with Maya. Now he would just sound like he was making excuses if he told them that. Keeping in mind not to approach Nicole and her child again, he demanded, ¡°Enough talk. Get in!¡± Kyle and Juan obeyed their angry father and hopped in the car. The sound of the car engine prated the calm night sky in Rose Garden. Nicole was watching the leaving car and cursing silently in her mind when she heard Nina grumbling, ¡°Maya, did evil daddy lure you to re¡¯s ce? He must have done it purposely to make Mommy worry. You¡¯re so stupid.¡± Maya merely shook her head fervently and said nothing. ¡°He didn¡¯t? Then why did you follow him?¡± Nina continued asking. Seeing that Maya remained silent, Nina raised her eyebrows skeptically. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you wanted to follow him to re¡¯s ce in the first ce?¡± Maya¡¯s face flushed at the question as she clutched Nicole¡¯s neck silently. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Nicole found it strange that Maya was hesitant to reply. Could it be Evan threatened Maya to follow him? Or did he carry her away while she was asleep? What if Maya became traumatized because of it? Stroking Maya¡¯s head tenderly, Nicole swore under her breath that she would never let Evan off in that case. Nicole only took out her phone and saw Evan¡¯s message after bathing the kids and putting them to bed. It was a picture of Maya enjoying the delicious cuisines that she always daydreamed of in a luxurious room at re¡¯s ce. Judging from the time that the message was received a few hours ago, Nicole realized that she must have forgotten to check her phone when she went out to search for Maya. She approached Maya in her bed and asked gently, ¡°Maya, I know you¡¯re a good girl. Can you tell Mommy exactly what happened today?¡± The little girl blinked as she pondered how to begin with the truth. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Mommy won¡¯t reprimand you as long as you tell me everything truthfully,¡± Nicole added patiently. ¡°Mommy, I went to Uncle Evan because I was curious about the delicious food you said he had. He brought me to re¡¯s ce because I asked.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nina scolded her for being a loser while Nicole held her hand. ¡°You can tell me if there¡¯s anything you want to eat. Don¡¯t simply ask anyone else for food anymore, okay?¡± Maya pouted. ¡°But he¡¯s Daddy! He¡¯s not anyone else.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart ached as she realized that Maya longed for Evan¡¯s love and concern. It was normal for every kid to yearn for parental affection. She touched Maya¡¯s forehead and managed a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Uncle Evan so that he¡¯ll y with you the next time. Is that okay, Maya?¡± Maya nodded fervently. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t sell me to human traffickers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Maya. I was too worried just now. I know he treats you well.¡± Maya beamed happily in response. Nicole¡¯s mind was still in a chaotic state after she sessfully coaxed the two girls to sleep. Regretting at her impulsive reaction, she walked towards the main house to offer Evan her sincerest apologies. Evan¡¯s slender silhouette looked particrly lonely under the shimmering moonlight in the garden. He seemed to spend a lot of time below the rose trellis. Nicole remembered when he stood at the same spot the day he came back from the cemetery, he looked so sorrowful as if he were reliving his sad memories. ¡°Mr. Seet.¡± Nicole approached him. Evan frowned at the voice which disrupted his thoughts. ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m here to¡­¡± Not giving her the chance to finish the sentence, Evan turned his back on her and returned to his room. Nicole¡¯s voice faltered as she watched Evan walking away determinedly. Can¡¯t I get a chance to apologize? It was totally up to him to decide whether to forgive her, but she thought that he should at least hear her out. Dejected, she lowered her head and caught sight of a stack of paper on the stone table beside the trellis. Evan must have left it there identally. Nicole picked up the stack and squinted. She couldn¡¯t see clearly in the dark, but she could make out that they were drawings. Guessing that it might be something important that Evan didn¡¯t want to lose, Nicole brought it to his room in hopes of apologizing to him. Nicole knocked on the door to his bedroom several times. However, she was dismayed when the door wasn¡¯t opened. On the contrary, the light in the room was turned off. Does he hate me to such an extent? Chapter 203 Chapter 203 He must be really mad. Nicole sighed helplessly and went back to the rear house. She examined the drawings in her hand and smiled subtly at the sight of a drawing of a little girl because she didn¡¯t expect Evan to have an artistic hobby. She frowned when her eyes settled on the next drawing. The little girl started to seem familiar. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the third drawing in which the girl featured in the two previous drawings was tiptoeing and biting a youngd¡¯s shoulder. There was also a water gun beside them. The rest of the drawings left Nicole astounded. When she finally finished going through all of them, she laid the stack of drawings on the table with her trembling hands as her suppressed memories resurfaced in her mind. How could it be so coincidental? Could it be that Evan Seet was the boy she met years ago? Nicole went through the connection among the series of mysterious events from the past few days in her mind. She came to the conclusion that it was too much of a coincidence, yet she found it hard to believe that Evan was the same boy she met years ago. The boy she met was an outcast like her and was always beaten up in Rose Garden. She always thought that the boy was some servant¡¯s child or a poor kid forced into work at a young age. Certainly not the princely Evan Seet. Nicole¡¯s mind buzzed with confusion as she pondered whether to ask Evan about it the next day. If he really was the boy, he must have remembered her all along. Except that she wasn¡¯t the same girl in his memories anymore because she had outgrown her vulnerability. Unlike her current cruel and greedy self in Evan¡¯s opinion, she was a naive and weak little girl who was constantly bullied in the past. If Evan was really the boy who helped her in the past, it might ruin his impression of her when he found out that she was the innocent little girl. Maybe it isn¡¯t him. Nicole assured herself. Maybe the drawings belong to one of the bodyguards or the servants. Maybe¡­ She couldn¡¯t be sure about the boy¡¯s identity anymore. Bitterness engulfed her as she stared at the drawings and traced her fingers across the little girl¡¯s silhouette. Her eyes reddened and a lopsided smile appeared on her face when she thought of her past. She was so small and fragile that she couldn¡¯t fight back the bullies. It was the boy that always protected her and cared for her. Just when she became reliant on him, he left Rose Garden all of a sudden and never returned. She never knew his whereabouts after he left. All she knew was that she had to be stronger and look out for herself from then onwards because there was no longer someone else to protect her. Her heart ached at the thought of her past. At night, she had a dream of the boy waving at her under the rose trellis. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She was beaming so happily when she raced towards him in the dream. However, the boy vanished into thin air before she could get a good look of him. Where are you? She looked around frantically in her dream. ¡°Tye!¡± Nicole gasped in her dream. The next thing she knew, she was panting and sitting wide awake on her bed. It took her a few deep breaths to calm down and realize that it was just a dream. When she rxed eventually, the image of the boy waving at her came back to haunt her. Who¡¯s the one that drew these portraits of me? She decided to find out everything from Evan tomorrow. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 The next morning, Nicole sent the girls to the kindergarten after breakfast. A smile stretched across her face as she watched her children heading towards the kindergarten entrance cheerfully. Recalling that she had something more important to settle, she turned her car around and drove back to Rose Garden. However, when Nicole headed towards the main house with the drawings, she saw Evan¡¯s car speeding away. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Is he going to thepany? I guess I can only ask him when hees back. Meanwhile, Nicole wondered if Zane divorced Sylvia. If he really did that and asked her for money in turn, how was she supposed to give him the money? She thought of asking for Evan¡¯s help, but she was quite positive that he would reject her. She would have toe up with another n. On the other hand, Sylvia was scowling at Zane while nning her next step because she couldn¡¯t be sure that he would remarry her after faking their divorce to get money. What if he ditched her and ran away after that? She had to be careful because the situation wasn¡¯t unheard of either. ¡°Zane, that b*tch Nicole must be hoping to ruin your family! Otherwise, why will she want you to divorce at your age? How can a daughter do this to her father?¡± Zane thought it was cruel of Nicole to do so too, but he could understand her reasons since things between Sylvia and her were pretty heated. The only problem was how to convince Sylvia to go along with the divorce. He knew he had to coax her instead of arguing with her to get her to agree to it. Sylvia was sobbing and at a loss of words when Sylphiette barged into the room. ¡°Sylphiette, you¡¯re getting ruder! You should knock on the door beforeing in!¡± ¡°Dad, I have something important to tell you!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zane asked impatiently. Ignoring her father¡¯s annoyance, Sylphiette started spilling out her newly discovered secret excitedly. ¡°Dad, do you know why Evan moved to Rose Garden?¡± Zane raised his eyebrows and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Get to the point.¡± ¡°Dad, do you remember that Nicole¡¯s mother used to bring Nicole to Rose Garden whenever the two of you fought? There was a mansion that belonged to Nicole¡¯s grandfather over there.¡± Sylvia snorted, ¡°Of course I remember! That b*tch Natalie! She was so stubborn that she didn¡¯t want to divorce your father even when she already moved out. She must be dreaming of your father returning her the assets when¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Zane interrupted coldly and turned back to Sylphiette. ¡°I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re making a fuss about where Mr. Seet lives.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s important! When Mr. Seet was young, he lived in Rose Garden and met a girl that he cannot forget even though it has been years.¡± ¡°A girl? Are you saying that the girl is Nicole?¡± ¡°Well, to be precise, he doesn¡¯t remember the girl¡¯s true identity, but he thinks that she¡¯s already dead all these years because he saw Nicole¡¯s fake cemetery with her photo on it years ago before it was ruined.¡± ¡°What? Is Nicole really the girl he met years ago?¡± ¡°No, Mom,¡± Sylphiette replied with a mischievous grin on her face. ¡°It was me!¡± Zane and Sylvia exchanged nces as they had already guessed what their daughter was up to. ¡°Sylphiette, are you going to rece Nicole¡¯s identity? Isn¡¯t it too risky? What if Evan finds out that you¡¯re lying to him? Have you ever thought of the consequences?¡± ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. I have to take the risks if I want to be Mrs. Seet. When my n seeds, Lane Corporation will be able to make aeback easily!¡± Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Zane sank into deep thought. If he divorced Sylvia, he would get 50 million at most from Nicole and lose Lane Corporation forever. However, he could benefit more if he chose to support Sylphiette. By the time she seeded in marrying into the Seet family, his status would skyrocket. Afterparing the benefits, he turned to Sylphiette with anticipation. ¡°Our future depends on you, Sylphiette.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that you and Mom live a better life.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange the rest for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sylvia heaved a sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Nicole¡¯s reaction to Zane¡¯s final decision of their marriage and Sylphiette¡¯s n to rece her. Serves her right! Sylvia swore under her breath that she would do anything to make sure Nicole was left with nothing in the end. Already picturing herself pping Nicole, she let out a wicked snort. You can join your mother in hell! ¡­ Evan was approving the new nning report in his office when the phone rang. He picked the phone up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Mr. Seet. The girl isn¡¯t dead. She¡¯s Zane Lane¡¯s daughter.¡± Evan frowned. Zane Lane is Nicole¡¯s father. Could she be¡­ Nicole? As soon as he thought of Nicole, the person on the phone continued, ¡°It¡¯s Sylphiette, Zane Lane¡¯s youngest daughter.¡± Sylphiette? Evan had a bad impression of her because she kidnapped Juan once. How could the innocent little girl do such things? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Evan asked. ¡°I¡¯m totally sure of it, Mr. Seet. Sylphiette¡¯s mother was Zane¡¯s mistress. Before Zane¡¯s first wife passed away, Sylphiette and her mother lived near Rose Garden.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t die? Then what¡¯s with the tombstone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the cemetery was built because Zane¡¯s first wife wanted to curse Sylphiette. Luckily, Sylphiette was blessed and unscathed. After that, they removed the photo but left the tombstone in its ce.¡± Evan was surprised at the ruthlessness of Nicole¡¯s mother. How could she curse an innocent girl and build a tomb for her? The conversation left Evan deeply immersed in his confused thoughts. At night, Evan saw a woman rushing towards him agitatedly upon returning to Rose Garden from Seet Group. ¡°Tye, I¡¯ve never forgotten you all these years! I¡¯ve been searching for you ever since, and it turns out that it¡¯s you all along, Mr. Seet¡­¡± Evan felt an involuntary spasm when he heard Sylphiette calling him ¡°Tye¡±. The way she called him alluringly was greatly disturbing. It didn¡¯t feel like the sincere little girl at all. Seeing that Evan didn¡¯t respond, Sylphiette pinched herself hard enough to make herself cry. She had to make her act more convincing. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The next moment, Evan asked calmly, ¡°How much do you remember about us?¡± Already prepared, she replied confidently, ¡°I used to sneak in through the tunnel to pick flowers for my mother. I had been bullied for a few times before you came along to help me¡­¡± Evan blinked and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯ve be so beautiful.¡± Sylphiette was over the moon when Evan praised her because he had encountered so many beautiful socialites in the past and yet she never heard him praised anyone of them. This meant that she was the first to meet his approval! Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Pleased that her n was going well, Sylphiette continued with her act and giggled shyly, ¡°Tye, you¡¯re making me shy!¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer Mr. Seet. It¡¯s better if you call me by my name.¡± Evan strode towards his bedroom. Sylphiette stood rooted to the ground as she contemted on how to call Evan. Atst, she followed him and called out affectionately, ¡°Evan!¡± Nicole came to the main house in hopes of finding out if Evan was the owner of the drawings. However, she was surprised to see Sylphiette with Evan when she reached the main house. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sylphiette gave Nicole a haughty look. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here for Mr. Seet. Oh, I forgot that you asked me to call you Evan.¡± She turned to look at Evan lovingly. Nicole was appalled by Sylphiette¡¯s disgusting expression. How could Evan be associating with the woman who kidnapped Juan? Her mind buzzed with confusion. It wasn¡¯t until Evan asked her what she was doing that she regained her senses. ¡°Are these yours, Mr. Seet?¡± Nicole showed Evan the drawings. He nced at the drawings and snapped coldly, ¡°Get out.¡± What does he mean? Is he the one who draws them or not? Nicole mustered up her courage to stare directly into his eyes. ¡°Mr. Seet, do these belong to you?¡± What is she ying at? Why is she so interested in my private matters? Snorting coldly, Evan replied, ¡°Everything in Rose Garden belongs to me. Are these something from Rose Garden?¡± How on earth am I supposed to know? Is it true that he owns the drawings? Nicole¡¯s eyes glistened as she stared at Evan before him. He did not look like the same boy years ago. The boy was often hurt in the face, but now¡­ Evan frowned when he noticed Nicole staring at him for a long time. She can¡¯t possibly want me to draw her portrait because of the drawings, can she? ¡°Are you enjoying the view?¡± Nicole nodded and smiled subconsciously because she was too mesmerized by Evan¡¯s face. She seemed like a perverted flirt to him. Sylphiette¡¯s nostrils red at the sight of Nicole staring intently at Evan. She finally burst out, ¡°Sis, can you stop staring at Evan like that?¡± Realizing that she spaced out momentarily, Nicole hurriedly coughed and continued, ¡°Mr. Seet, these drawings¡­¡± ¡°You can keep the drawings since you like them so much. Stop using it as an excuse to get near me.¡± Evan had to warn Nicole in case she kept pestering him about the drawings. Thest thing he needed was trouble with her. He didn¡¯t have the time to bother himself with someone who dreamed of being his wife. Nicole reyed what he said in her mind again. Maybe the drawings don¡¯t belong to him? That¡¯s why he thinks I¡¯m pestering him! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But why can¡¯t he just give me a direct answer instead of going round in circles? Nicole gave Evan and Sylphiette onest re before leaving the main house. ¡°Evan, has my sister kept finding excuses to approach you?¡± Curious about Evan¡¯s answer, Nicole stopped in her tracks. After a slight pause, Evan replied vaguely, ¡°Of course she has. She¡¯s the one who insisted on living here no matter how much I object to it.¡± Nicole felt her face burned with anger when she heard his reply. Turning around to re at him, she retorted, ¡°You are in no ce to have a say in my choice to stay here because this mansion belongs to Juan!¡± Evan lowered his head to avoid Nicole¡¯s furious gaze. How does she manage to hear me from such a distance? He couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 207 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 207 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 207 ¡°Nicole, this may be Juan¡¯s but it is also the Seet family¡¯s possession. Evan is the director of the Seet Group and of course, he has the power to ask you to leave,¡± said Sylphiette assertively. ¡°Forcing me to leave? Dream on! To me, it seems like you¡¯re the one who should leave!¡± Feeling annoyed, Nicole spouted her words harshly. ¡°I¡¯m here for Evan¡­ Evan, look! Nicole is telling me to leave!¡± Feeling wronged and humiliated, Sylphiette acted aggrieved in front of Evan. ¡°Be more polite to Sylphiette!¡± Although Evan was warning her, his tone was indifferent. It was so indifferent that he might as well not say anything. Nicole red at Sylphiette. ¡°I will be very polite to her,¡± she said, gritting her teeth. ¡°You¡­ Evan, look at her attitude¡­¡± Sylphiette said as she continued her coquettish behavior in front of Evan. Nicole could not understand why and how Sylphiette and Evan became close. Reluctant to be around Sylphiette¡¯s pretentious attitude any longer, she strode out of the room. Sylphiette was staring into Nicole¡¯s back with her eyes harboring hatred as deadly as poison. It seems that to achieve ¡°happily ever after¡± with Evan, I would have to obliterate this obstacle called ¡°Nicole¡± as soon as possible. The more Nicole thought about it, the more confused she became. What did Sylphiette do to earn Evan¡¯s affection? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Even the way they call each other is so intimate. Nicole scanned her surroundings, making sure there was no one around. Then, she tried to mimic Sylphiette by calling out Evan¡¯s name in a bashful and pretentious way. Holy crap! It¡¯s so gross. She was so disgusted that she had goosebumps all over her skin. I suppose only Sylphiette is able to act like this. ¡°Mommy, are you calling for Daddy?¡± Nicole jumped in shock when she heard Juan¡¯s sweet and adorable voice. Turning back, she could see Juan with his big obsidian eyes looking at her with amusement. Nicole¡¯s face heated up instantly. She was not calling for Evan; she was just trying to mimic the actions of that pretentious woman. ¡°Juan sweetie, you misheard. Mommy did not call for your daddy,¡± she said, feeling embarrassed. My hearing is phenomenal; how could I be wrong? Juan blinked his eyes in confusion. ¡°But Mommy, I really heard you calling out ¡®Evan¡¯¡­¡± Juan mimicked her seductive tone. Flustered, Nicole quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Juan, you¡¯ve heard it wrongly, I swear. Don¡¯t say that again, you hear me?¡± Before Juan could express his thoughts, another ¡®Evan¡­¡¯ in a simr tone could be heard across the room. ¡°Nina, mind your words,¡± Nicole admonished. ¡°Evan¡­¡± Mimicking others, Maya too called out the name with a grin on her face. Although her tone was not as coquettish as the others, it was audible enough for Evan, who was walking along the hallway, to hear. He stopped in his tracks and frowned. Meanwhile, Nicole was holding a finger to her mouth, trying to silence her children. ¡°Mommy, I learned it from you,¡± said Maya confidently while looking at Nicole. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it so loudly.¡± Nicole looked back at Maya with a serious expression. ¡°Yeah, you need to say it in a gentler manner,¡± Nina interrupted while Juan demonstrated by calling out again, ¡°Evan¡­¡± Watching the kids calling his name in such a suggestive way, Evan¡¯s expression immediately turned dark. What a weirdo Nicole is! What is she teaching the kids? This is terrible parenting! Just as Evan was about to get into a fit of rage, he heard Kyle call him ¡®Daddy¡¯, which in turn attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the room. Taking in Evan¡¯s darkened face, Nicole could sense a ferocious storm approaching. Feigning ignorance, her lively eyes flickered as she quickly put on an awkward smile. Then, she turned her back on Evan and sprinted her way into the rear house. All of the kids exchanged looks. Even Mommy has to run away, so what are the chances of us standing up against Daddy? With that, they ran off frantically too. ¡°Lucky rascals!¡± Evan gritted his teeth. He had an extremely important business to attend to, which was a discussion of a major development project. If not for that, he would definitely catch Nicole and sew her mouth up in front of the kids. After reaching the rear house, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, Maya asked her, ¡°Mommy, why is that wicked woman who kidnapped Juan together with Daddy?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your Daddy this,¡± said Nicole. Maya pondered for a while and replied, ¡°I think that wicked woman is nning to kidnap children again. This should be why she¡¯sing near us.¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 ¡°Maya, we are without Daddy¡¯s charms, so it is obvious that the witch is here for him.¡± Juan and Kyle concurred with Nina. Juan continued with his analysis, ¡°In other words, she wants to steal Daddy from Mommy and therefore¡­¡± to which Kyle chimed in, ¡°We cannot let her have her way.¡± Maya blinked, all wide-eyed, ¡°But, what are we to do? I don¡¯t want Daddy to be with the witch. I want him to y with me.¡± ¡°Daddy would be able to y with you if we could chase off the witch,¡± Juan dered quite assuredly ¨C a sentiment Kyle seconded as he nodded in approval. Nicole, who had been looking on, was quite bewildered by the audacity of these kids. She went on to confront them with a stern warning, ¡°Your father will handle his personal affairs on his own, so I will not have the lot of you getting into any funny business here. Have I made myself clear?¡± Gracious. Someone is going to steal Daddy from us, and Mommy would not let us intervene? Unbelievable! The four kids looked briefly toward Nicole and seemed to acknowledge her warning. Then, they used hunger as a pretext to lure her away to the kitchen before they resumed their conferring behind closed doors. ¡°I¡¯d say, we should let the witch¡­¡± ¡°I think we could¡­¡± Each expertly tried to one up the other as they proposed one devious scheme after another. The discussion extended over the day as the kids were determined to not let Sylphiette off easy. Nicole was contemtive as she busied herself with her meal preparations. Who owned the painting? And apart from inquiring, what could help establish the identity of the boy, Tye, from years back? As she pondered, something struck her. She recalled that back in the day while attempting to aid Tye, she had mistakenly bitten him on the shoulder. If Evan was Tye, should he not have borne tooth marks on his shoulder? Was he bitten on the left shoulder, or the right? Nicole thought carefully and concluded that it was on the left. With that in mind, she just needed to figure out a way to inspect Evan¡¯s left shoulder in order to ascertain his identity. ¡°Evan, do you think just by outright denying it, I would not be able to discover whether you are the owner of the painting or not? Ha! Just you wait!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The following day, as Nicole was leading the kids through the front yard after returning from school, she saw Sylphiette badgering Evan to help her weave a gand. ¡°Evan, I can¡¯t quite reach those flowers up there. Will you be a dear and give me a lift?¡± ¡°How dare you ask Daddy to hold you, you witch?¡± The kids fumed. Having exchanged knowing nces, all of them then ran in the direction of the trellis. While Juan and Kyle pestered Evan to join them for a Lego building session, Maya stubbornly held on to the half-finished gand and kept it from everyone else. Amidst themotion, Nina shot a dirty look sideways at Sylphiette. Sylphiette was incensed at this unexpected disruption. Despite wanting Nicole to remove her four little rascals from her presence right away, she had to restrain herself from flying into a rage in front of Evan. Turning toward Nicole, she eked out a smile, ¡°Nikki, I suspect that the kids should have homework to attend to. Since Evan and myself have work to finish up, do you think¡­¡± Before Nicole could respond, Juan chirped, ¡°Our homework from school is a parent-child bonding session, so we have to y with Daddy!¡± Sylphiette was slightly flustered at their continued fixation at hogging Evan¡¯s attention, ¡°Could you not do the same thing with your Mommy?¡± With that, she looked purposefully at Nicole, who appeared quite amused at Sylphiette¡¯s eagerness to avail herself of theirpany. The more Sylphiette wanted to be rid of them, the more resolved Nicole was to not grant her that satisfaction. ¡°To a child, there is a difference in the nature of the loveing from each parent. Sylphiette, would you really bear to deny the kids of their father?¡± Nicole¡¯s final statement sounded as much a line ofmentation as it did a questioning. Sylphiette was cautiously aware that Evan loved his son dearly and if it urred to him that she could not share in his devotion to his children, that could seriously diminish his esteem of her. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Nicole was definitely wicked. No wonder her parents told her to be careful of this little witch. Sylphiette rubbed her fingers with so much force that she almost peeled off her skin. Quickly, she forced out a smile. ¡°Nicole, what are you saying? How could I think that?¡± She fidgeted and stuttered, ¡°I-I¡¯m j-just afraid that Evan would be over-exhausted. He has just returned from thepany after all.¡± How could this woman use Evan¡¯s tiredness as an excuse? Nicole did not want to argue with her any further and rolled her eyes at her. With a sweet voice, she bent forward and spoke to the children, ¡°Why not all of you go y with each other? I¡¯ll call all of you toe and have dinner once I¡¯ve finished cooking.¡± The children cheered and hopped around as they answered with ¡°Okay!¡± As she was about to leave, Evan called out to her. ¡°Let Kyle and Juan stay. As for the other two, take them with you.¡± Evan nced at Nina and Maya with his charming eyes. Since thest time he took Maya for a delicious dinner, Nicole hadined and even mentioned that he might sell Maya off. Now she wants me to help her take care of the kids? Not a chance! Nina looked at Evan with a trace of arrogance in her expression. Rolling her eyes at him, she turned around and walked off in a huff. On the other hand, Maya stood rooted to the spot as she was reluctant to leave. Pouting, she rubbed her chubby hands together. Her gaze slowly filled with anguish. Doesn¡¯t Daddy like to y with me? Daddy is a meanie! A big fat meanie! Nicole¡¯s gaze moved from Nina who was walking away indignantly to Maya. She knew well that the latter yearned for her father¡¯s love very much. Sighing, she walked up to the little girl and reached out to pat her head. Then, she brought her toward Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, Maya really likes you. Do you remember the gand you had woven for her? She carefully kept it without letting anyone touch it. If I¡¯ve offended you in any way, you may find fault with me. But please, I hope you won¡¯t have any bias toward the kids.¡± She¡¯s also your daughter. If you don¡¯t like her, she¡¯ll be very sad about it. Evan lowered his gaze and saw Maya¡¯s reddened eyes. He thought of the time when they were at re¡¯s ce. Maya had blinked herrge eyes as she chomped down on her food happily, and then she had called him ¡®Uncle Evan¡¯ in the most adorable manner. He also thought of her worshipping look at him as he wove the gand for her. Suddenly, the image of the brat from the past looking at him appeared in his mind. Although his cold, hard face did not show much change, he warmly reached out a slender hand toward Maya. The girl looked up at him as an innocent grin crept across her tiny face. ¡°Uncle Evan, I like to y with you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s y together.¡± Seeing that Evan had taken Maya¡¯s hand, Nicole said with much emotion to him, ¡°Thank you.¡± The man said nothing but went into the house with Maya, Kyle and Juan. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. A smile started ying at the corner of Nicole¡¯s mouth when she saw this scene. However, this smile was especially disgusting to Sylphiette who was gritting her teeth off to the side. ¡°Smug, aren¡¯t we? Nicole, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re despicable to use the kids to get near Evan?¡± Even though her voice was soft, the provocation was clear. Nicole turned her eyes and sized the woman up and down. ¡°I¡¯m despicable? Hmm, I wonder what low move you used to get near Evan? In the past, when you kidnapped Juan, he had lost any feelings he had for you. Why did he suddenly change his attitude?¡± Guilt crept into Sylphiette¡¯s heart as she lowered her eyes, not daring to look at Nicole. Thetter felt strange upon seeing Sylphiette¡¯s reaction. ¡°What? Is your tactic so heinous that you don¡¯t dare to say it out loud?¡± ¡°No! Evan and I share mutual feelings toward each other. I¡¯ve long be his woman.¡± Nicole was speechless. Wow, is Evan so fickle in love? How could he be interested in a terrible woman like Sylphiette? She looked up at Sylphiette with a dubious expression and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never expected that apany CEO like him does side jobs!¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Sylphiette was baffled by the sudden change in topic. ¡°Who knew that Evan has a side job of collecting junk? Otherwise, why would he go near you?¡± ¡°Nicole! Y-You¡¯re the junk! You¡¯re trash!¡± Sylphiette was so infuriated that her face twisted in rage. ¡°Ah, why are you so agitated for? You look frightful when you¡¯re mad after being exposed!¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 After speaking, she nced at Sylphiette and turned to walk to the rear house. ¡°You¡­¡± If she were not at Evan¡¯s ce, where she had to put up an act, she would have walked over and given Nicole a hard p in the face. I¡¯ll get back at her for this! When Nicole falls into my hands, I must give her several ps in the face! ¡°I¡¯ll then beat your disgusting face to a pulp!¡± As soon as she finished cursing under her breath, she heard Evan cough. She quickly regained herposure, turned around, and assumed a modest and graceful manner again. ¡°What about the kids, Evan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out, so please look after them.¡± Why should I look after Nicole¡¯s brats? Although she was extremely reluctant deep down, she nodded her head in agreement as she parted her red lips slightly and replied in a gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evan, I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be great.¡± Sylphiette watched Evan walk away, while the expression on her face turned ghastly. The earlier gentleness disappeared without a trace, and was reced by reluctance and impatience instead. She turned to enter the house and saw Kyle and Juan ying with Lego. From time to time, Juan made faces and giggled, while Kyle stared at Lego with a stern face, his eyes unblinking. In front of Maya, there was a stack of pastries. She was eating with relish while taking a sip of milk tea every now and then, enjoying herself. Yet, she looked like a stupid pig to Sylphiette. Why don¡¯t they go to Nicole¡¯s side to y Lego and eat pastries? Why must they stay here? I guess I can take this opportunity to get rid of them, so that I have the chance to spend time alone with Evan when hees back. With this in mind, Sylphiette immediately walked up to Juan and Kyle. ¡°Are you having fun?¡± Looking up, Kyle gave her a cold look. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think you must be having fun. Look at how happy you are.¡± Kyle stared at her nkly. ¡°You can see that I¡¯m happy?¡± Sylphiette took a closer look and found that this cold face was a carbon copy of Evan. It was indeed not easy to see happiness from his face. She turned and asked Juan, ¡°Is it fun?¡± Juan nced at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, we will find it fun. When you talk, it¡¯s like there¡¯s a fly buzzing around. It¡¯s so annoying that we can¡¯t have fun.¡± ¡°H-How dare you call me a fly? How can a small kid like you be so ill-mannered?¡± Sylphiette red at Juan, who turned and grinned at her, saying, ¡°Have you ever seen people showing manners to a fly? Everyone only wants to kill the fly!¡± Sylphiette was rendered speechless as the expression on her face changed in an instant. These brats are indeed Nicole¡¯s kids. They¡¯re as exasperating as she is! It¡¯s not so easy to deal with these two little weirdos, so I should try to get rid of that stupid pig first. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She turned around and walked up to Maya. Looking at her dirty face, she asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Maya nodded her head, as she looked up at her with an innocent face, asking, ¡°Do you want some?¡± At this, Sylphiette thought, At least this stupid pig is normal, and knows that she should share her food. Her attitude is much better too. Smiling, she shook her head gently, ¡°You should let your mommy try.¡± Hearing her words, Maya thought that she was right. I should really give Mommy some of these delicious pastries. She looked up at Sylphiette, and said, ¡°Will you help me pack these up? I¡¯ll take them back to Mommy.¡± Nodding her head, Sylphiette hurriedly put the remaining pastries into a bag and handed them to her. ¡°Alright, go to your mommy now.¡± Maya took the pastries, and said hesitantly, ¡°I-I still want to bring some other food back for Mommy.¡± Sylphiette was stunned. What a greedy pig. ¡°In a minute!¡± She simply packed up some of the food in Evan¡¯s house and handed them to Maya. ¡°Take these and go to your mommy.¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Maya happily took them, put them on the table, and remained sitting on the sofa drinking her milk tea. ¡°Why are you still sitting here?¡± ¡°These are all Evan¡¯s food. I have to ask him before I can give it to Mommy.¡± Ask Evan? This stupid pig has gotten so much food, and yet she actually wants to wait for Evan? ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait for him. I¡¯ll let him know when hees back.¡± ¡°But, Juan and Kyle don¡¯t go to Mommy either. So I won¡¯t go too.¡± The look in Sylphiette¡¯s eyes turned grim. It seemed that she had to think of other ways to make the three brats leave. She said nothing for a moment and walked out of the house. After a while, she ran in in a panic. As soon as she entered the house, she shouted anxiously, ¡°Oh no, your mommy fell into the well. Go and save her! Hurry up!¡± Mommy fell into the well¡­ These words came like a bolt from the blue, as the three children instantly got up and ran to the rear house desperately. Sylphiette smirked triumphantly. Do you seriously think I can¡¯t do anything about you? Ha, piece of cake. She closed the door and locked it from the inside. When the three children ran back to the rear house, they happened to see Nicoleing out of the kitchen carrying the vegetables. They stopped in their tracks and looked at each other. Did Mommy not fall into the well? ¡°She lied to us!¡± A look of anger took over Kyle¡¯s face. ¡°How dare this woman curse Mommy! How despicable! I must teach her a lesson!¡± Juan gritted his teeth with indignation. ¡°She¡¯s too mean! I even forgot all the pastries. I have to go back and get them.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go back with you, Maya.¡± Maya nodded her head, and the three of them returned to the house looking angry. When they reached the door, they pushed the door and found that it was locked. ¡°Does she not want us to go in?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want us to y with Daddy.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Blinking his eyes with his cheeks resting on his hands, Juan thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s bang on the door first.¡± Then, the three of them started banging on the door with all their might, irritating Sylphiette to the core. These rascals are too much. They actuallye back so soon after being lured out. Are they forcing me to throw them out? Sylphiette opened the door, and yelled angrily, ¡°What are you doing banging on the door? Get out of here now!¡± Ugh, how dare she asks us to get out of here! Kyle lifted his leg and kicked her. ¡°This is my daddy¡¯s ce; how dare you ask me to get out of here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This ce belongs to me. Now you get out of here!¡± ¡°Yeah, this is Juan¡¯s ce. Who are you to make us leave? And you actually lied to us. You bad woman!¡± ¡°You three rascals need to be taught a lesson!¡± As soon as Sylphiette finished her sentence with a vicious tone, she saw Evan walking over from a distance. She immediately assumed an air of martyrdom. ¡°What did you say? You want to chase me away?¡± ¡°Yes! We want you to get out of here!¡± ¡°Bad woman like you should stay away from Daddy.¡± ¡°Get out of here, you bad woman!¡± What the three children said made Evan frown. Everything was fine when I left. What¡¯s going on now? Sylphiette noticed the doubt on Evan¡¯s face, and an idea popped into her head, as she deliberately asked, ¡°After youe back from the rear house, you wanna drive me away. Does your mommy hate me so much?¡± ¡°You lied to us!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a liar!¡± ¡°I thought your mommy had gotten the dinner ready, so I told you to go back and eat. I didn¡¯t know that she hadn¡¯t finished cooking yet. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. Don¡¯t be angry. I have packed up some pastries and other foods. You can take them and eat them first, okay?¡± After she finished speaking, there was a slight smirk of amusement on her face. The food for the stupid pig earlier actuallyes in handy at this moment. God is really on my side. Turning to walk inside the house, she took the packed food and handed the bag to the children. ¡°Here you go. Don¡¯t starve yourselves.¡± Is this woman an actress? She wasn¡¯t like this a moment ago. The change in her attitude is unbelievable. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 The three children were stupefied. Sylphiette¡¯s emotional y-acting sessfully made Evan believe that the three kids were giving her a hard time on purpose. It was most likely Nicole who made them tell Sylphiette to leave when they went to the rear house. Does Nicole hate Sylphiette so much? ¡°We don¡¯t want your food!¡± After Juan finished speaking, Maya took a look at the cake in her hand, and quickly handed it back to Sylphiette. ¡°Since they don¡¯t want your food, I also don¡¯t want the things you gave, bad woman.¡± ¡°Stop acting, and get out of here now!¡± shouted Juan. He then suddenly felt a hand touching his shoulder. He turned around and was surprised to see his father. With a cold face, Evan looked at them. ¡°Who asked you to do that?¡± The three children looked at each other and shook their heads. A trace of gloating delight shed across Sylphiette¡¯s face. Evan¡¯s question showed that he suspected Nicole of encouraging the three children to pick on her and tell her to leave. This is perfect! ¡°Evan, don¡¯t talk to children like that. They¡¯re very lovely.¡± Upon hearing this, Juan pointed at Sylphiette whileining, ¡°She¡¯s a bad woman, Daddy. She lied to us!¡± ¡°Enough! The three of you are not allowed to treat Sylphiette like this in the future. Besides, go back and tell your mommy that Sylphiette won¡¯t leave. She can get out of here if she wants!¡± His words happened to be overheard by Nicole, who wasing over to tell the children that dinner was ready. Rage welled up inside her. She red at Evan clenching her teeth with an extremely grim look on her face. ¡°Evan Seet! Don¡¯t ever think you can make me leave! In order not to let you get your own way, I¡¯ll continue living in Rose Garden happily andfortably!¡± The children apuded Nicole¡¯s fierce retort inwardly. Kyle looked up at Evan and said, ¡°Daddy, you have disappointed me.¡± Juan sighed. ¡°Daddy, I think you may even help this bad woman when she sells us someday!¡± Maya walked up to him in anger with her hands on her hips, and pointed at Sylphiette, saying, ¡°Evan, s- she¡¯s a deceitful and bad woman! She will fall into the well!¡± The usually innocent and lovely girl actually curses her to fall into the well? Looking at the children, Evan knitted his brows. He then shifted his gaze to Sylphiette, who remained silent, looking gentle and graceful. However, the faint smirk on her face was particrly jarring to him. Could it be¡­ ¡°Alright,e back with me. Your daddy only has eyes for beautiful women, not you guys. Let¡¯s go!¡± After watching Nicole leave with the kids, Evan nced at Sylphiette and walked inside the house. ¡°You must be tired, Evan. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± Sylphiette followed inside and continued to ingratiate herself with him. While walking to the rear house, Nicoleined inwardly, Evan is indeed a trash collector. How could he scold the kids for Sylphiette? Besides, does it have anything to do with me? How could he tell me to get out of here? What a bast*rd! Juan, who was holding Nicole¡¯s hand, sensed her unhappiness, and said, blinking his innocent eyes, ¡°Actually, Mommy, Daddy was also deceived by the bad woman.¡± ¡°Yeah, the bad woman actually said that you fell into the well. That¡¯s why we went back to scold her, but Daddy happened to see it.¡± Nicole stopped dead in her tracks. She said I fell into the well? She clenched her fists and asked the children about what had happened. After hearing their ounts, Nicole thought about it carefully, and understood everything. Should I me Sylphiette for her good y-acting skills or Evan for being so brainless? How can he let a trash like this live here? ¡°Mommy, I will find a chance to exin it clearly to Daddy.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°No, he deserves it because he likes to be fooled! Let¡¯s go back and eat.¡± Learning about the truth could not quench Nicole¡¯s anger as she walked in front of the kids angrily. Meanwhile, Kyle and Juan looked at each other. Mommy doesn¡¯t mind about it, but we don¡¯t want to let it go. We have to get back at the bad woman! Chapter 213 Chapter 213 ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± Kyle fell silent for a while, and then looked at Juan with a serious expression. ¡°This woman isn¡¯t very easy to deal with, so we have to n carefully.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy said that only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you survive a hundred battles. Let¡¯s learn more about her first, and find out her weakness before we strike.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I agree with you. This bad woman is evil. We have toe up with a good n before we act.¡± After the three children were done discussing, they hurried to catch up with Nicole. After dinner, Maya told Nina what had happened in the front yard. Nina was surprised. ¡°That bad woman actually said Mommy fell into the well? Well, I think she should be pushed into the rubbish bin instead!¡± Pushed into the rubbish bin? Maya chewed on it for a while. The image of Sylphiette lying on the heap of trash asking for help in embarrassment made her grin with delight. Maybe this is a good idea. I should discuss it with Juan and Kyle tomorrow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us, Nina? We¡¯ll be stronger together.¡± Nina snorted proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not joining you. I just want to get back at her for cursing Mommy. She needs to be taught a lesson!¡± Regardless of what Nina¡¯s reason was, Maya was happy that Nina was willing to do it with them. After Nicole took a bath, she sat at the dressing table. Looking at herself in the mirror, she sighed softly. Time is fleeting. In a blink of an eye, I¡¯m already the mother of four kids. Back then¡­ She opened the drawer on the left side of the dressing table, and took out the stack of drawings. The drawings of her younger self brought a faint smile to her face, while a thought suddenly popped into her head¡ª If Evan is really the boy back then. If he¡¯s still protective toward me¡­ The problem is, is he really that boy? This question lingered in Nicole¡¯s mind like an unwee guest. The more she thought about it, the more curious she became. Hence, she decided to find out the answer as soon as possible. The next day was the weekend, so the children didn¡¯t have to go to school, and Nicole made breakfast late. After breakfast, the kids proceeded to do what they enjoyed. Juan and Kyle had a great time ying with the tablet. Meanwhile, Maya put all the snacks she had collected on the table and touched them with a grin. ¡°Maya, you¡¯ve just had breakfast. Don¡¯t eat snacks for now.¡± Maya looked up and gave Nicole a sincere look. ¡°I know, Mommy. I¡¯m on diet, so I¡¯ll just look and touch. No eating.¡± Nina turned to look at her, and said, ¡°You should really stop eating. Look at you, so fat and clumsy like a pig.¡± ¡°Nina!¡± How can she call me pig again? She even makes it sound so natural! She¡¯s so mean for mocking me like this! Maya gritted her teeth in anger as she shot daggers at Nina, like a lion ready to pounce. Seeing this, Nicole was afraid that the two of them would really get into a fight, so she hurriedly came up with an excuse and asked Nina to get something from the kitchen. Only then did Maya focus her attention back on the snacks in front of her. Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, and walked to where Nina had left her makeup products. Looking at Nina¡¯s works, she could not help but smile. This girl is really so good at makeup. This mannequin is obviously a male, but she actually uses makeup to transform it into a woman. This is¡­ An idea suddenly popped up into her mind. If Nina could use makeup to transform me into a man, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for me to find out if Evan were the boy back then? By posing as a man, I can easily remove his top to check his shoulder without feeling particrly embarrassed! Thinking of this, she asked Nina to the bedroom. ¡°Mommy, why do you want to dress up as a man?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this. Just tell me if you can do it.¡± ¡°Of course I can. Tell me what you want to look like, and I can do it for you at any time.¡± Nicole thought for a while, before she said while looking down at Nina, ¡°Let¡¯s do it tonight. I¡¯ll find you a photo for reference first, and you¡¯ll turn me into him based on that photo tonight.¡± Nina wondered, What kind of man will Mommy want to be transformed into? Chapter 214 Chapter 214 In the evening, Nina looked at Nicole with a puzzled expression on her face, wondering why she had to dress up as a bodyguard of bad Daddy. However, she had no choice but to follow her mother¡¯s request. After putting on makeup, Nicole looked at herself in the mirror, and was satisfied at her appearance. She looked almost identical to that bodyguard. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her face was thinner, she would have looked exactly like him. The cloak of night made a good cover for her. She believed that Evan would definitely not be able to recognize her. ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Nina.¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to do, Mommy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you another day. In short, it¡¯s something meaningful.¡± Although Nina¡¯s curiosity was not satisfied, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Later in the evening, Nicole deliberately changed into the suit worn by the bodyguard that she had kept in the afternoon. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m dressing up as the shortest bodyguard. If it is a taller one, I won¡¯t even be able to wear the clothes,¡± she muttered to herself. After she was done changing, she checked herself out in the mirror, and walked towards the front yard with satisfaction. Through the lit window, Nicole saw Evan sitting at the desk and staring at theputer intently, seemingly working. I have to admit that he¡¯s indeed diligent in his work. However, when will he take a bath and go to bed? He would bare his shoulders during the bath, which was a good time to check if there were teeth marks on his shoulder. A gush of cold breeze whizzed by, causing Nicole to sneeze. How long do I have to wait like this? Thinking on her feet, she decided to go in to create opportunities for herself. After tidying up her outfits, and thinking about Nina¡¯s superb makeup techniques, she walked into the room with her head held up high and confident. Hearing the sound, Evan looked up and cast a nce at her, then lowered his head to continue working. Looks like he doesn¡¯t notice anything. Nicole was delighted. She had known that her cover would not be blown with Nina¡¯s superb makeup techniques. Therefore, Nicole¡¯s confidence grew, as she walked toward Evan fearlessly. Then, she stood beside him in an upright manner like a bodyguard. But her gleaming eyes were fixed intently on the left shoulder of Evan. His white shirt really makes it hard to see his shoulders. What should I do now? Nicole thought carefully. Soon, an immature n was brewing in her mind. Is it okay to do so? After much consideration, she decided to give it a try. She was here tonight to see if there were teeth marks on his left shoulder, so as long as this goal was achieved, doing something slightly unscrupulous was nothing. It was not like she was doing anything heinous. After convincing herself, she walked out of the room with her head down. After a while, she came in with a cup of warm tea. At the same time, she was carefully nning in her head how she should spill this cup of tea on his clothes without appearing intentional. Standing in front of him, she encouraged herself, and deliberately shook her hands while handing out the tea, she felt a flutter of trepidation. At the very next second, the cup of tea spilled on Evan¡¯s white shirt as she had nned. However, it was his sleeve that had been stained. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan looked at his soaking wet sleeve, and shot her a fierce look, causing her to lower her head hurriedly. ¡°Why are you here giving me tea?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Racking her brain, she thought of Sylphiette who had cursed her yesterday, so she happily med it on her, ¡°Sylphiette asked me to bring it to you.¡± Sylphiette? Evan frowned, feeling surprised that she would give up the chance to serve him, and asked a bodyguard to do it instead. However, this bodyguard looked odd somehow. Evan¡¯s silence made Nicole feel uneasy. Why are you staring at me? Your sleeve is soaking wet. You should go and get changed. Hurry up and take your shirt off! She wanted to remind him, but she was afraid that talking too much would blow her cover, so she could only keep her disquiet to herself. The next moment, Evan rose to his feet and walked to his bedroom. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 He must be going to get undressed! It¡¯s a good opportunity not to be missed. Nicole happily trailed behind Evan. After walking into the room, Evan shut the door, literally, in her face. I was so close! She took a deep breath, and raised her hand to push the door, but the door was locked. It¡¯s such a good opportunity. Gah! It seems that I can only wait for him to take a bath. Feeling dejected, Nicole kept on waiting patiently. At longst, Evan was done with all the work at hand and was ready to go to bed. Seeing him walk into the bathroom, she bestirred herself and followed inside. Wow, all the things he uses are high-end products. As expected of a man like Mr. Seet. Nicole looked around, and then Evan was heard saying, ¡°Check the water temperature.¡± Water temperature. How should I check it? She looked at the white bathtub in silence. There¡¯s no water in it either. She hurriedly turned on the faucet to fill the bathtub. Evan turned to give her a funny look at the sound of running water. Reaching out, he turned on the shower, and the water came down on Nicole. As if being caught in the pouring rain, Nicole found her back drenched from the waist up in an instant. Even her head and face were wet. She quickly jumped aside and wiped her face with her hand. Her disheveled state made her a little mad, as she roared inwardly, You bastard, Evan Seet, wouldn¡¯t you tell me to move aside? Due to her current disguise as a bodyguard, and her purpose of being here, she could only hold back her anger, and dared not utter a word. After she quickly calmed herself down, she looked up at Evan to ask him whether he needed her help in undressing, only to find that he was looking at her with a peculiar expression on his face. It was as though he was looking at a freak. All of a sudden, her heart started pounding, and she immediately lowered her head, secretly wondering, Has he found out who I am? Nina said that her makeup wouldst until at least tomorrow morning, so he should not have noticed anything. Her heart was almost leaping out of her chest at this moment. Finally, she plucked up the courage to look up at Evan again. The face that met her eyes was again the stone-cold expression that he usually wore. He probably hasn¡¯t noticed anything, otherwise, he won¡¯t be so calm! Only then did she feel relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll help you undress, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened as he gave a slight nod. Nicole walked up to him and unbuttoned his shirt carefully. Feeling a little nervous, she kept her head down, and dared not look directly at his sharp eyes. Evan stared at her in a daze. Is she actually blushing? He suddenly ced his hand around her slim waist, startling her. What is this bastard doing? D-Don¡¯t tell me he even has a thing for men as well. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Noticing her distraction, Evan parted his lips and said in a deep and sexy voice, ¡°Go on.¡± With his warm breath tickling her ear, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart racing, while her hands began to tremble while unbuttoning his shirt. In order to achieve her goal, she tried her best to tell herself to continue, while repeatedly assuring herself, I¡¯m just taking off his shirt. It¡¯s alright! She continued unbuttoning. When she undid thest button and the answer she sought was on the horizon, she mustered the courage to remove his shirt, only to hear Evan suddenly say, ¡°Go and wait outside.¡± Wait? The answer is about to be revealed soon. It¡¯s just one nce away. How can I wait some more? ¡°Let me help you bathe, Mr. Seet.¡± Without waiting for Evan¡¯s response, she pulled his shirt down with both hands. His shoulder. I¡¯m about to see it¡­ When she stood on tiptoe to have a look, she was suddenly pushed away from him. Staggering, she lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Ouch! My butt! Gasping, she looked down at her disheveled form, his shouldering to her mind. I was so close to seeing it¡­ I can¡¯t miss out on such a good opportunity. Being as resilient as a rubber band, she decided to go all out, as she immediately got up and continued to remove his shirt. ¡°Let me help you remove your shirt, Mr. Seet.¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Evan didn¡¯t expect that she would be so unrelenting. Does this damned woman want to have me so much? In an instant, an expression of icy indifference took over his handsome face. The two of them were pulling and shoving each other, with one desperately trying to remove the shirt, and the other desperately stopping her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Suddenly, Nicole groaned in pain, ¡°Ouch!¡± My neck hurts. This asshole actually sneaks an attack on me! Immediately afterwards, she was dragged out of the bathroom like a little dog, and the door was quickly closed. Lying on the ground, Nicole scratched the door, with a frustrated expression on her face. I just wanted to look at your shoulder. It¡¯s not like I wanna eat you. Why did you have to be like this? s. After spending all the time and efforts, I would be a failure if I just go back empty-handed like this, wouldn¡¯t I? I can¡¯t allow this to happen. I must find another way. Nicole looked around, and suddenly got an idea. After Evan falls asleep in bed, I can look at whatever I want, let alone his shoulders. Alright! I¡¯ll do just that! With a blush on her cheeks, she got up and ran toward his bedroom. Opening the wardrobe, she looked at the dazzling array of clothes and suddenly felt chilly all over. Oh ya, my clothes are all wet from the shower. I should just get changed! She unceremoniously found a piece of clothes that Evan didn¡¯t wear very often, and changed into it. Then, she tucked the bodyguard¡¯s outfits under the bed, and quickly hid in the wardrobe. After Evan put on his pajamas and came out of the bathroom, he walked to his bedroom. As soon as he was inside, he noticed the wet footprints on the floor. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. Ha! This woman really won¡¯t give up until she achieves her goal, will she? Fine, then I¡¯ll take this opportunity to quash her hope! Sitting down on the bedposedly, Evan grabbed a magazine from the bedside table and began flipping through it. But from time to time, he stole nces at the wardrobe. All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door. He got out of bed and opened the door. ¡°Evan, I can¡¯t sleep. Will you keep mepany?¡± Sylphiette asked in a soft voice, while looking at him with a shy expression on her face. Her intention could not be more obvious as she came looking for him with heavy makeup on her face in the middle of the night. With his eyes darkening slightly, Evan turned to walk inside his bedroom in silence. Seeing that he did not turn her away, Sylphiette got extremely excited, and hurriedly followed him into the bedroom. Being inside the bedroom, she could feel her heart beating wildly in her chest. Does Evan want to¡­ If I can sleep with him, my dream wille true very soon, won¡¯t it? She squeezed her fingers excitedly. ¡°Are you going to bed soon?¡± Evan looked up at her and nodded his head. Hearing Sylphiette¡¯s voice stirred Nicole¡¯s curiosity. Why does shee at this hour? Oh, well, Evan is a bastard who would take any junks. It¡¯s entirely possible that he wants her to sleep with him. Having said that, will it make it difficult for me to achieve my goal? Listening closely, she heard Sylphiette say, ¡°I can keep youpany.¡± Her tone of voice was as gentle as a breeze. Damn. She¡¯s throwing herself at him? Really? I wonder how Evan will react. ¡°Great!¡± As his voice reached Nicole, she could not help but curse, ¡°What a shameless jerk!¡± Evan waved at Sylphiette, who then followed him out of the bedroom, feeling perplexed. Nicole, who had been unable to hear anything, was very curious. Are they getting into it straight away? This is way too fast! She clutched tightly at Evan¡¯s clothes that were hanging in the wardrobe, wishing to crush them to pieces! She wondered what lurid scene she would see on the huge bed outside. She opened a gap in the door of the wardrobe and looked outside curiously. There¡¯s no one? There was a sudden sound of a door closinging from outside. Are they in the living room? Instead of using such a clean and soft big bed, they actually go to the living room. What a shameless pair. She came out of the wardrobe, and walked quickly to the bedroom door. While suppressing her rage, she scanned the living room. There was still no one in sight. ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re in the bathroom?¡± The moment she stepped out of the bedroom, someone suddenly grabbed her on the wrist. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 The moment she looked up, she saw Evan¡¯s staring at her with his frosty eyes. Before she couldprehend what was going on, he dragged her to the bathroom. ¡°Mr. Seet, what are you doing?¡± He remained silent as he flung her into the bathroom aggressively. In an instant, her clothes were soaked and it made her feel extremely ufortable to be wet all over. Nicole attempted to crawl out of the bathtub only to be forced back into it fiercely by Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡­¡± ¡°Since you like to bathe so much, take a good one now.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like baths. I¡­¡± Is he treating me like this because he recognized me? That couldn¡¯t be it, right? Did I get recognized the very first time I put on a disguise? She looked up at him with shock and confusion. He reached out to take off her wig. Instantly, her jet ck hair cascaded on her shoulders. Nicole instantly felt extremely embarrassed. Under such circumstances, there was nowhere for her eyes to hide. She stammered, ¡°Wh-when did you recognize me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Nicole tried to recall. Evan sniggered, ¡°You used counterfeit makeup products, didn¡¯t you? They were not waterproof!¡± It was then that Nicole realized that he knew that it was her after she was drenched by the shower. Then why didn¡¯t he say anything when she took off his clothes? Just when she was about to catch a glimpse of his shoulders, they got stuck and he shoved her so hard she fell onto the floor. B*stard, he was just trying to set me up! ¡°Let me out!¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The moment she stood up, he would menacingly force her back into the bathtub again. You a**hole, Evan Seet. I am going to get sick after being soaked in such cold water! No matter how hard she struggled, she could not escape his sp and hence could not leave the bathtub. How badly have I failed in this mission! I swear, I¡¯ll never enter his bathroom again. After two hours, she walked out of Evan¡¯s room drenched like a dog caught in a torrential downpour. She trembled from head to toe and even her teeth were chattering. Evan Seet, you a**hole. Just wait and see! An eye for an eye. I will remember this! When she returned to the rear house, Nina, who had been waiting for her at the entrance, immediately ran up to her curiously at the sight of herpletely wet state. ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡± Nicole looked down at Nina and said earnestly, ¡°Next time, please buy waterproof makeup.¡± Nina frowned. Did Mommy get recognized after her face got wet? As she looked at her mother walking away, she curled her lips self reproachfully. It wasn¡¯t that she did not want to buy the waterproof makeup, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do so because it was too expensive. Nina quickly caught up with Nicole. In the room, she immediately retrieved a change of clothes for Nicole and said, ¡°Mommy, go get changed quickly.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯d like a hot bath. The water has to be hot.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll run the bath for you now.¡± Nina immediately went to the bathroom to run the bath before preparing Nicole¡¯s pajamas and some sweet ginger soup for her. Lying in the bathtub, Evan¡¯s ice cold face appeared endlessly in her mind. He must have really hated me to make me soak myself in such cold water. Truth be told, for a woman to not only dress up as a man, but to also attempt to bathe him and shamelessly strip him? Which man would like a woman like that? In his eyes, she must look like the ultimate pervert. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nicole sighed heavily as if she had a lot of unspoken regrets. ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡± ¡°Nothing, and go to sleep, Nina. I want to just soak in this bath for a little while longer.¡± Nina returned to the bedroom while Nicole gulped the sweet ginger soup down her throat sadly. After her bath, she immediately buried herself under her covers. In the middle of the night, she felt dizzy and her body felt cold all over as if she were in an ice cer. The next morning, Maya felt strange to wake up and see that her mother was still sleeping. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Mommy never liked to lie in. What is going on? ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡± Nicole opened her eyes and mustered a little smile when she saw Maya. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± she sounded very weak. Her mother¡¯s pale face prompted her to reach out to touch her forehead. She then screamed at the top of her voice, ¡°Oh no, Nina! Mommy¡¯s forehead is burning up!¡± Nina immediately got out of bed and handed the thermometer to Nicole. Nina was very shocked when she saw the reading on the thermometer. ¡°Maya, Mommy has a fever. Go and get Kyle and Juan over here to help.¡± Maya nodded vigorously as she turned and tottered to the front porch. She was running too quickly that she fell onto the floor with a thud. Instead of crying, she got up and continued to run. Kyle and Juan were having breakfast when an out-of-breath Maya burst in, ¡°Oh no, Mommy¡¯s ill!¡± Evan could not help but was startled by that. Ill? Was it because she was submerged too long in that cold water yesterday? It would be good for her to be sick this once. Let¡¯s see if she would dare to flirt so brazenly next time in her bid to get closer to me! Juan turned to Evan worriedly, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is ill. You should take her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Daddy, can you call our family doctor toe here to check on Mommy?¡± Kyle was very worried as well. Evan was particrly calm as he nced at them and said nonchntly, ¡°Finish your breakfast first.¡± He then turned to Maya, ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± Maya blinked and swallowed her saliva at the sight of the delicious food on the table. However, she shook her head determinedly, ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Uncle Evan. Please help my Mommy.¡± Even though she was very hungry, Mommy was more important. It surprised Evan to see the little foodie turning down a delicious meal just because of Nicole. When Juan and Kyle realized that Maya was able to resist even the most delicious food, they could not take it anymore. They immediately put down their cutlery to force Evan to help. Juan ran up to Evan and acted like a baby while shaking him. ¡°Daddy, I beg you. Please help Mommy. Daddy, I am really begging you here. You are the best and the kindest Daddy in the world¡­¡± Juan pulled out every singlepliment that he could possibly think of. ¡°Daddy, please call for the doctor toe and heal Mommy. I promise to get first ce in school next time.¡± ¡°Next time?¡± Evan turned towards Kyle. Based on his intelligence, he should be getting first ce each time. Kyle reacted quickly to that and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get the first ce all the time.¡± That¡¯s better. Evan looked at Juan who made a simr promise as well. ¡°Fine! But the two of you need to remember that if you miss it just once, I will punish both of you severely!¡± The two little ones nodded vigorously. Juan even patted his chest and said ¡°If we can¡¯t do it, you can smack my bum, Daddy.¡± ¡°All right!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. No matter how overboard Nicole had been, Evan still decided to help her based on the sheer fact that she had given him two intelligent and adorable sons. After all, she was ill partly because of him. Moreover, if she really died, it would be a huge blow to both Kyle and Juan. With that thought in mind, he took out his phone only to hear Maya pipe up suddenly, ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t get first ce in school. But I can get the champion title in an eatingpetition.¡± He paused and stared steadily at Maya. Maya stared back adorably with herrge bright eyes. He turned his eyes to her round tummy and said after a pause. ¡°Then, can you promise Uncle Evan that you will eat less desserts and snacks every day?¡± Maya thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, all three of you have to remember this.¡± The three little ones looked at him earnestly, and Evan even got them to write down their promises in ck and white. It was only after he received all three of their guarantee letters that he called the family doctor. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 After twenty minutes, the doctor rushed to the rear house to treat Nicole. Her fever was so bad that the doctor suggested using an IV drip. Nicole was in such a hazy state she could not make any decisions. She just wanted something so she could recover in time to take care of her children. After the IV drip was set up, the sight of the liquid flowing into her body made both Nina and Maya¡¯s hearts ache tremendously, while Kyle and Juan did not leave her bedside at all. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nicole smiled contentedly as she looked at her children. Suddenly, she remembered that they hadn¡¯t had breakfast. ¡°Nina, go and see if there is anything to eat and take Maya to grab a bite. Otherwise, eat some biscuits first. When I am done with the IV drip, I¡¯ll get up and cook something for you all.¡± ¡°Mommy, we will take care of ourselves.¡± ¡°Mommy, are you hungry?¡± Nicole shook her head and thought bitterly. There isn¡¯t even one person that can take care of my children when I am down. Why can¡¯t I be made out of metal, so that I will never fall sick and I can always be avable for my children? ¡°Mommy, I am going to get some biscuits. You should have someter too.¡± Nina walked out and suddenly ran into a person on her way out. She retreated in shock only to look up and realize that it was Evan. Mommy is in this state now because of him! Right now, the sight of him made Nina feel like she had met her enemy. She growled at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He had never gotten along with that kid. In fact, Evan could not even be bothered to talk to her as he walked around her to get into the room. His face fell a little when he saw how pale Nicole was as shey on the bed. For someone who would never admit defeat, she looked rather weak and sickly right now. Her eyes were half closed and she remained silent. For one, she was reallypletely fatigued and did not want to say anything at all. Secondly, she had no energy to retort him if he tried to make things difficult for her. Hence, it was better to just ignore him. ¡°The doctor says you have a very bad fever.¡± Evan walked in front of her and looked down at her. Nicole used every ounce of her energy to hold back the simmering anger in her heart. Would I have such a bad fever had I not soaked in the cold water for so long? What a joke, for the perpetrator to say all these. She decided to just shut her eyes and ignore him. Evan was taken aback. There was no reply nor curt retort from Nicole, which waspletely unlike her. ¡°I hope that you will remember this lesson and in the future, do not do what you are not supposed to do.¡± Nicole understood this very well. It was a warning for her to leave him alone and to stop attempting to get close to him. All she wanted to do was to see if there were any bite marks on his shoulder; it wasn¡¯t what he thought it was! I am really not a slut! However, she could not exin herself either. If there were no bite marks on his shoulders, she would just sound like she was fabricating a random excuse for her terrible behavior. What would Evan say then? Yes, he would just say that she was full of lies and just made up stories as she liked. Seeing that Nicole was still silent, Evan assumed that she had nothing to say. As long as she remembered the lesson, it didn¡¯t matter whether she said anything anymore. He shot her another nce and walked out of the house. He had just taken a few steps when the sight of Maya sitting on the sofa made him stop in his tracks. Juan and Kyle ate just now but Maya definitely had nothing yet. Also, Nina, the one who did not like him too much, definitely hadn¡¯t eaten too. ¡°Two of you,e with me and have something to eat.¡± Maya was lying down on the sofa when she heard that. Her eyes lit up as she envisioned a huge grilled chicken thigh. Swiftly, she plopped her little round body off the sofa and ran to his side. However, Ninapletely ignored him as if she did not hear him at all. If anything, her attitude was very simr to Nicole¡¯s. Since it was not appreciated he would not force her as well. Evan nced at Nina and as he walked out of the room hand-in-hand with Maya. At that moment from her bed, Nicole was feeling extremely conflicted. She had felt very annoyed and ufortable when Evan misunderstood her, but here he was asking both Nina and Maya to eat on his own ord. For some reason, she felt very warm inside. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 If he knew that both of them were his daughters, he should be a good father to them. It was clear as day through his attitude towards Kyle and Juan. Ten minutester, Nina brought out a container of cookies and ced it at the bedside table. ¡°Mommy, have some cookies¡± ¡°Nina, Mommy isn¡¯t hungry. Why didn¡¯t you go eat with him?¡± Nina looked down. Mommy is ill because of him. I can tell who are the good guys and the bad guys. I will definitely not eat with the bad guy! Anyway, it is not like he likes me enough to y with me. It¡¯s better that we ignore each other then. ¡°Mommy, I like eating cookies.¡± Nicole could tell that this was her excuse. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for her to indirectly experience some fatherly love like Maya? However, this little one was very stubborn. She could not help but sigh silently, for fear that the rtionship between Evan and Nina would deteriorate further. How would he feel if he finds out that Nina was his daughter? Juan shot Kyle a nce when they saw Nina eating the cookies withplete relish, and they got together to discuss quietly at a corner. ¡°Daddy and Nina are about to be enemies. What do we do now?¡± ¡°We need toe up with a n, but Nina really dislikes Daddy, and Daddy doesn¡¯t really like her either. Oh!¡± ¡°Actually, we should still think of a way for Mommy and Daddy to get back together. That way, Daddy will know that Nina is his daughter. When he finds out, he will definitely treat her very well.¡± ¡°You are right, but how can we get Daddy and Mommy together?¡± The two of them looked at each other, knowing very well that it was really not an easy task. Therefore, they began racking their brains to think of solutions. At the other side. Maya finished her milk and gently dabbed her mouth with a napkin. She then looked at Evan politely and said, ¡°Thank you Uncle Evan.¡± Evan patted her head and suddenly asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen your Daddy before? What does he do?¡± My Daddy? That¡¯s you! But we can¡¯t let you know either! Maya¡¯srge eyes shifted from left and right as she did not know how to answer him. Therefore, she merely shook her head nkly. ¡°You don¡¯t know what your Daddy does? Then he¡­¡± Before he could finish his question, Maya began shaking her head again. Evan felt that it was very strange. Why would Maya know nothing about her own father? ¡°You have never met your Daddy?¡± Maya hopped off the chair and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ve met him, he is just like you.¡± With that, she giggled and sped away like a little tornado. Evan frowned. What does it mean he looks just like me? He looked at himself from top to bottom before sniggering, ¡°How could he be just like me? How many people out there look as outstanding as I am?¡± Moreover, if he were really like me, why would Nicole try so hard and use all ways to get close to me? However, it was strange for Maya to not know anything about her own father, and he did not recall any man evering to look for Nicole. Could it be that she and the man are divorced? Was she dumped? This thought made him snigger once again. Serves her right! After abandoning Kyle, she took no time at all before she went on a hunt for another man. It would be retribution if she were really dumped! He got up and was about to leave when he saw Sylphiette walking in with a stack of documents. Even though she attempted to cover up her dark eye circles with makeup, they could still be seen very clearly. Did she really stay up the entire night? ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve spent one whole day and one whole night on the data that you have asked me to arrange. I am finally done with it, and I hope it is in time.¡± Evan picked up one of the books casually and when he flipped a few pages, he noticed quite a few mistakes. This woman is really quite careless with her work. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sylphiette wasn¡¯t expecting him to scrutinize the work and she said quickly, ¡°Evan, I may not have been as meticulous as I was in a rush. Please excuse that, okay?¡± ¡°In a rush?¡± Evan looked down at her while she bowed her head as she blushed. Last night, when she left Evan¡¯s room together with him, she had thought it would finally happen. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Just as she was thinking of all those nonsense, it turned out that Evan had just wanted her to help arrange the data, and that she could only rest after she was done. All she was looking forward to was to rest with him as soon as possible, so she could barely wait to help him with the information. Therefore, without thinking much, she grabbed the information and returned to her own room. However, the more she worked through the information, the moreplicated they became. Even though she rushed through it, she only managed to finish it now. A conflicted look shed across Evan¡¯s eyes when he saw how bashful she looked. ¡°There are too many mistakes in here. Take it back and rearrange everything.¡± ¡°Rearrange everything?¡± There was utter disbelief in Sylphiette¡¯s eyes when she asked that. ¡°Yes, run along.¡± Evan could not be bothered to say more and merely left her with those few words before he turned to leave. Without even thinking, Sylphiette stopped him at his tracks. ¡°Evan, I haven¡¯t slept for a whole night and I need rest, and I need sleep. You said that you would apany me¡­¡± At this point, she looked down and bit her lip. The sight of her gloomy face made Evan feel extremely dull and ufortable. If she was really the silly girl from back then, then¡­ Looking at her now, how is she any different from all those women who have been trying so hard to get into my bed? Perhaps there was a difference. Those women were doing it for money and status. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t. For her, it was because she always remembered how good he had been to her. Therefore, it must be because of love and affection that made her want to be with him so badly. He was notpletely sure whether this was really so, as it was just an idea that had popped into his head. He was silent for a while before handing her a card. ¡°There is five million in this card. Go buy something you like.¡± Sylphiette looked at the card and her heart thumped. Is he trying to use money to get rid of me? Suddenly, that person¡¯s reminder resounded in her ear¡­ N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She gripped tightly onto the edges of her clothes and her face fell. ¡°Evan, am I the kind of person to you?¡± A faint disappointment appeared on her face before she turned around and left with the information in her arms. Before she left, she turned and looked at Evan despondently. ¡°Turns out I have overestimated my position in your heart. To you, I am merely a materialistic gold digger. That is why you are using money to get rid of me, right?¡± Evan¡¯s heart began to ache. He never expected Sylphiette to say something like that. Have I misunderstood her? Sylphiette left the room while he was silent. As he looked at her walking away, he felt very conflicted. Could it be that she really was the silly girl from back then? That she had never changed, and I have been overthinking? ¡°Daddy, we need your help.¡± Kyle and Juan suddenly ran in and interrupted his thoughts. Evan looked at the two sons and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Daddy, you need to go and change Mommy¡¯s IV fluid bag. It is too high and we can¡¯t reach it.¡± Evan took a look at the limited edition watch on his wrist. If he left now, these two kids would probably be greatly disappointed and unhappy. It¡¯s just an IV drip, it won¡¯t take that much time. He did not say anything much as he nodded and headed to the rear house. The two rascals exchanged nces and giggled silently. Juan stuck out his tongue. There is gonna be a good show ahead! Sylphiette who was hiding in a corner watched Evan walk to the rear house. She could not help but clench her fists as her face grew darker. These few kids have proven to be quite useful, haven¡¯t they? So what if she is sick and she can¡¯t get out of bed? She could still get the kids to get Evan to her. So shameless! I wonder what Evan feels about me now, especially after just now. Just as she was deep in thought, her phone rang suddenly. It was a text message. When she opened it up, her lips could not help but curl up slightly. Did that silly girl from back then really have this kind of interest? Seems like this could really help her again. Sylphiette stared at her phone screen as she thought of how to use this information to advance her rtionship with Evan. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 When Evan walked into Nicole¡¯s room, she was seated on the bed staring helplessly at the IV drip, trying to figure out how to change the fluid bag. There was a hint of sadness on her face as well. ¡°Mommy, Daddy is here to help you.¡± ¡°Mommy, Daddy purposely came here to help you.¡± Kyle and Juan kept on saying nice things about Evan. Evan was expressionless as he walked to the desk and picked up the new fluid bag. He merely nced at Nicole before he began to change it. Nicole did not expect him toe at all. No matter what, it was still a favor. She fell silent as she decided to abandon her previous aversion and looked up at him before saying quietly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Evan was a little taken aback by that before he nodded calmly. Seeing that their parents were not arguing, the two little ones stretched out their hands in a victory sign. When he was done, Evan turned to leave. The moment he reached the door, Kyle suddenly caught up with him. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Oh no, Daddy. Mommy is vomiting really badly. You have to go and see her.¡± Evan was confused. She was perfectly fine when I left, so how could she suddenly be vomiting? He turned and saw Juan holding the bin and talking to himself. ¡°Oh no, Mommy threw up all the cookies that she had. This is terrible!¡± As he said that, he walked to the rubbish collection point sadly. Evan suddenly realized that Nicole had not had breakfast. Did the medication agitate her stomach? He looked at Kyle, ¡°Go and ask her what she wants to eat, and get the kitchen to cook something for her.¡± Kyle nodded. However, he thought for a while and asked, ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you cook something for Mommy and bring it to her after that? I am sure she will be very moved by that.¡± Cook a nutritious meal for Nicole and send it to her personally? Evan merely murmured ¡°I¡¯m not free¡± and left. However, he was pondering internally. How does one cook a nutritious meal? Kyle sighed as he watched him walking away. Juan ran up to him, ¡°So, how did it go?¡± ¡°Daddy says to get the kitchen to cook for Mommy. He is not free.¡± Juan giggled, ¡°That¡¯s all right. It can stille from Daddy.¡± Twenty minutester. Kyle and Juan brought the meal into the room. They ced a bowl of oatmeal and broth at her table. ¡°Eat your food, Mommy.¡± Nicole was chewing helplessly on her cookies as she frowned at that exquisitely prepared bowl of oatmeal and delicious broth. ¡°Where did the foode from?¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s chef made them.¡± ¡°Did you two sneak them out of the kitchen?¡± ¡°No. Daddy ordered the chef to make them for you. He was afraid that you would be sick and malnourished.¡± Evan is treating me so well? Is he feeling guilty fornding me in this state? That¡¯s not bad. At least he is showing some sign of apology. A hint of a smile appeared on Nicole¡¯s pale face. Juan and Kyle exchanged nces and both thought, Mommy likes it when Daddy shows concern for her! This is a fantastic tactic. ¡°Mommy, Daddy had to rush to the office. When he is back, you can thank him.¡± Thank him? Nicole thought for a moment. Evan had purposelye by to help her change the IV fluid bag, and had specially ordered the kitchen to make a meal for her. At least he has expressed his guilt for causing her illness in the first ce. Even though she did not feel like thanking him, she could still find it within herself to forgive him. Come to think of it, he had misunderstood her to be a slut because of her inappropriate behavior. He could not really be med for that.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She looked at the two of them as she took a bite of the oatmeal, which tasted really good. She smiled at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be nicer to him.¡± When they heard that, they felt that their n had taken a great leap forward. The next step was to get Mommy to do something nice for Daddy in order to move him. Then it was for him to take the initiative to be nice to her in return. After that, it was for them to continue the cycle of being nice to each other before they finally ended up together. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 When the timees and the family is finally together, Nina and Daddy wouldn¡¯t be like enemies anymore. It would be so nice to have a happy family. In order to achieve their goal, the kids gave the mission of watching Nicole to Nina and Maya. Then, they carefully nned their next step. That night, when Evan came home from work, his eyes unknowingly looked towards the rose arbor. Suddenly, a figure caught his attention. The person had their heads low and was slowly pulling a water gun¡¯s trigger to let the water in it drip onto a stone. A scene instantly surfaced in Evan¡¯s mind. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I heard that as long as I persevere, dripping water can wear through the stone. I wanted to try and see if it¡¯s really true.¡± He watched the little girl with her eyes sparkled and a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯lle every day in the future to drip water on this stone.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As the memory came back to Evan, sorrow and bitterness washed over him. He began heading in her direction. When he stopped in front of her, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Sylphiette froze and looked up at him with a sincere look in her eyes before she said, ¡°I heard dripping water on a stone can wear through it. I wanted to try and see if it really works.¡± With that said, she lowered her head again and watched as water dripped onto the stone. The way Evan looked at Sylphiette gradually changed as if he saw hints of the silly girl from the past. His lips curled up into a soft smile as he added, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long life. You¡¯ll definitely be able to see water wear through the stone. Sylphiette¡¯s eyes twinkled and she looked up at him with a serious look. ¡°Will you watch it with me?¡± Evan hesitated for a moment before nodding slightly. It was the answer he gave the little girl back then. He would be with her forever as they watched water wear through the stone. ¡°Evan~¡± Sylphiette got up and stared at him excitedly. She was wondering if she should hug him. Will he think I¡¯m not reserved if I hug him? The person had reminded her. You have to be careful with every step you go. Always remember your goal. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Evan¡¯s words interrupted her thoughts. Sylphiette nodded and was about to follow Evan to the room when they heard a sweet and adorable voice. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Mommy is looking for you.¡± Juan panted as he ran to Evan. ¡°Why is she looking for me?¡± Evan looked at Juan with a puzzled look but thetter shook his head. ¡°I have no idea. It must be something important.¡± Sylphiette thought about it and nced at Evan with consideration. ¡°You should go take a look since Nicole¡¯s looking for you. Can I follow you? I heard she¡¯s sick. Maybe I can help.¡± Evan nodded and they went to the rear house together. Juan frowned as he watched the back of Sylphiette. In his and Kyle¡¯s n, there was no Sylphiette in the picture. This woman is pestering Daddy and it¡¯s going to disrupt our ns! I have to think of something to chase her away. Juan immediately ran towards the rear house. I have to talk to Kyle about this. At the sight of Juan¡¯s panicked state, Maya, who was eating shrimp chips, ask him curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She even kindly gave him a packet of shrimp chips and told him to eat some first to calm down. Juan looked at Maya and drew up a n in his mind. Should I let Maya pester Sylphiette? But he was worried that Maya was too dumb and couldn¡¯t do it right. Then he thought of Nina. ¡°Maya, the witch, Sylphiette, ising to the rear house with Daddy. Do you have anything in mind that can chase her away? Or maybe you should join hands with Nina.¡± Maya blinked her huge eyes as she didn¡¯t think she was a match for Sylphiette. She thought of Nina¡¯s words and replied, ¡°Juan, Nina said the witch cursed Mommy and made her fall into the well so we should push her into a rubbish bin. Maybe Nina has a n.¡± Juan turned to look at Sylphiette and his dad who were walking towards them. Then he looked at Maya seriously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you or Nina. As long as you can stop Sylphiette and not let her into Mommy¡¯s room, I¡¯ll give you five packets of shrimp chips and two hamburgers.¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Maya darted her eyes around and reached out her chubby hands. ¡°I want three drumsticks too.¡± Juan steeled himself at the thought of his and Kyle¡¯s n and promised her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Maya then stuffed her shrimp chips into her pocket and took off looking for Nina. ¡°Nina, something bad has happened. The witch who cursed Mommy is here to trouble her again!¡± Nina turned to look at Maya, her face full of anger. ¡°The witch still has the guts toe here? Come on. We mustn¡¯t go easy on her because we have to get revenge on her for bullying Mommy.¡± Maya nodded her head fervently and followed her sister as they made their way out of the room. Sylphiette and Evan happened to arrive and Nina instantly walked towards the former and blocked her way. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sylphiette asked in surprise. Nina let out a cold snort and rolled her eyes at the woman before her. ¡°My Mommy¡¯s sick. She can¡¯t withstand any intense emotions.¡± ¡°I know your Mommy¡¯s sick. That¡¯s why I am here to visit her.¡± It¡¯s more like you¡¯re here to bully Mommy. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t need you to visit her,¡± Maya retorted stubbornly. Evan shot Sylphiette a look after he saw what was happening and was about to turn around to leave. Kyle and Juan nced at each other before running towards Evan to stop him from leaving. ¡°Daddy, Mommy is really looking for you. You can¡¯t go,¡± Juan said as hetched onto Evan like a ko. Both Juan and Kyle were doing all they could to make Evan visit Nicole. ¡°The witch is not allowed in there.¡± Maya and Nina blocked Sylphiette with all their might, denying her entry. Upon seeing Evan¡¯s troubled look, Sylphiette instantly stered on a smile and said, ¡°Evan, just go in since they want you to. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Evan nced at her and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a while.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sylphiette replied with a nod. Then Evan entered Nicole¡¯s room. The children, Juan, Kyle, and Maya, were upset when they saw that their father was getting along so well with Sylphiette. Daddy can only get along well with Mommy. He can¡¯t do that with the witch. In an instant, their eyes were flooded with hostility as they red at Sylphiette. As for Nina, she didn¡¯t care about that. What she did care about was that Sylphiette had cursed her Mommy previously. ¡°Did you lie and tell others that Mommy fell into the well?¡± ¡°I forgot.¡± Sylphiette nced at Nina in disgust. She gave the children a disgusted look too as they were looking at her with venom in their eyes. She didn¡¯t have to put on a facade anymore since Evan wasn¡¯t there. You think we¡¯ll let you off the hook because you said you forgot? Dream on! Nina gritted her teeth and glowered at the woman. Then, she turned and stomped to her room. A momentter, she was back with a bag in her hands. Sylphiette shot her a bewildered look. This brat looks like she¡¯s about to kill someone. She definitely has some evil intentions. She was still mulling over what Nina would do when thetter suddenly squeezed the bag with all her might. Liquid spurted out from the opening of the bag and covered Sylphiette¡¯s body. ¡°Wow, it stinks.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Maya and Juan asked curiously. ¡°You damned brat! Stop that! Stop!¡± Sylphiette blocked her face with her arms and ran towards the main house with Nina chasing her from behind. The little girl kept spraying the smelly liquid on her and only stopped when the bag was emptied. After tossing the bag aside, Nina said, ¡°My Mommy fell into the well. Since you¡¯re such a bad person, you should be in the rubbish bin. This is stinky water I mixed for you specially. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be smelling like a rubbish bin these few days.¡± Sylphiette took a sniff of the pungent smell on her body and red at Nina with menacing eyes. ¡°You rascal! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± As she finished speaking, she lunged at Nina as if she were a dog that had gone mad. Nina ran away from her in an instant. Kyle and Juan went to help their sister upon seeing that. They stopped Sylphiette in her tracks and shouted without turning back, ¡°Run, Nina!¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 ¡°Both you brats need to be taught a good lesson too.¡± Sylphiette lifted her leg and kicked Juan right in his butt. The little boy clutched his tiny butt and started wailing in pain. She kicked Juan! Kyle immediately kicked Sylphiette¡¯s legs. But before he could evennd his kick, Sylphiette lifted him into the air. ¡°Oh no. The witch is hitting us!¡± Maya screamed as she ran towards the rear house. This made Sylphiette, who had lost her mind, calm down a little. If Evan sees me like this, everything will go to waste. But I can¡¯t stomach this anger without teaching these brats a lesson. She put Kyle back onto the ground and red at them. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll cook you and chop you up to feed the dogs.¡± Upon hearing that, Juan eximed, ¡°My gosh! The witch wants to chop us up and feed us to the dogs! Help us, Daddy!¡± Sylphiette wasn¡¯t frightened at all even when she saw that they were running towards Nicole¡¯s room. I¡¯m the victim after all. The smell on me is enough evidence. She also wanted to see for herself how Evan would settle this. Evan couldn¡¯t help but frown at the sight of the children running to him toin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The witch wants to feed us to the dogs. She even kicked me in the butt.¡± Kyle nodded his head fervently to prove that Juan was telling the truth. And Maya purposely added, ¡°The witch even lifted Kyle and tried to drop him to his death.¡± What? Having heard that, Nicole couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. How dare she bully my kids while I¡¯m sick? She mmed on the table angrily and got up, yelling, ¡°She¡¯s gone too far! I¡¯m going to settle the score with her!¡± The puzzled Evan tagged along too. However, when they were outside, they saw Sylphiette crouched on the floor crying. Nicole stopped in front of her and pinched her nose instantly. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Evan was surprised at the smell too. ¡°Nicole, I came to visit you but why did you have to tell your kids to treat me like this?¡± Nicole froze and turned to look at the children. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± The moment Evan asked, Sylphiette started to pour out her bitterness, describing in an exaggerated manner how the children had bullied her. She didn¡¯t try to hide that she was teaching them a lesson too, but Sylphiette only said it subtly. ¡°Evan, I only said it to scare them because I was desperate. They were being too naughty.¡± Evan nced at the children and asked, ¡°Is Aunt Sylphiette telling the truth?¡± His words were cold and he emitted a dangerous aura. He was obviously furious. Sylphiette continued crying her eyes out, ¡°Evan, I can understand it when the kids are being naughty. But there should be a limit! I¡¯ll let go of what happened today. However, if it was someone else, they¡¯re going to think that the kids are not brought up properly.¡± Her words struck a chord with Evan. He had always been worried that Kyle and Juan would be affected by Nicole¡¯s weird perception of life and that they would start bing uncouth. Now that they¡¯ve gone too far, Evan felt like he should do something. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He took a nce at Nicole before yelling at Juan and Kyle, ¡°Both of you,e with me now!¡± Nicole felt her heartbeat speed up. The kids would definitely be punished if they follow Evan back now that he¡¯s so angry. Her love for her children was apparent as she quickly rushed ahead to block Evan. ¡°The kids were indeed wrong and I¡¯m willing to apologize to Sylphiette. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t teach the kids properly. me me for what happened. They¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still protecting them? Stay away from them in the future!¡± With that said, he strode to the main house while Kyle and Juan followed him with their head low. It was as if there would soon be a disaster. Is Evan going to beat them up? Nicole felt her heart ache. As Evan walked further, Sylphiette gave her a taunting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole. I¡¯ll try to persuade Evan and tell him to take it easy on them.¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Nicole knew very well just what kind of person Sylphiette really was. Memories of how she and Sylvia had treated her in the past shed through her mind. It was all carved into her mind. ¡°Sylphiette, if you do anything to my children, I swear I will never spare you.¡± ¡°And what are you going to do about it? Believe it or not but you can¡¯t do anything to me since Evan is protecting me.¡± She smiled gleefully after her sentence and walked back to the main house. Nicole felt her heart pounding anxiously. What if Evan believes Sylphiette¡¯s nonsense? Kyle and Juan are definitely going to suffer! What do I do now? Right then, Juan and Kyle had already arrived at the main house with Evan. Their father was looking at them with a disappointed expression. ¡°Do you admit your mistake now?¡± Both of the children kept their heads low and said nothing. They¡¯re not admitting? These brats have quite a strong backbone. ¡°Get back to your rooms and reflect on what you did today. You¡¯re not allowed to eat dinner tonight. When you¡¯ve finally admitted your mistakes, go apologize to Aunt Sylphiette. You¡¯ll only get to eat when she forgives you.¡± Fine! We¡¯ll just not eat then. We¡¯ll never apologize to that witch. Kyle turned and walked back to his room stubbornly and Juan went after him. At the sight of Evan punishing the children, Sylphiette clenched her hands tightly. She wasn¡¯t satisfied with Evan¡¯s punishment. But they were his biological sons, so she could still understand it. It seems like I have to take it out on them myself. Both of these brats are going to get it once I¡¯m done with my shower. And that damned Nina! ¡°Evan, they¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t go too hard on them.¡± She got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go shower first.¡± I don¡¯t even know how long I have to soak myself to get rid of this smell. Evan watched as she left and suddenly thought of Kyle. That kid would actually starve himself for a long time out of spite. If he just keeps staying hungry like that¡­ On second thought, starving them might be a good thing. Maybe they¡¯ll learn that they shouldn¡¯t misbehave. ¡°Mommy, what were you doing with Uncle Evan in the room earlier?¡± Maya asked as she stared at Nicole. ¡°Mommy was discussing with him on which house would be better to be used as the acupuncture clinic.¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re still nning to open a clinic?¡± Nicole nodded. She had originally thought that once Zane and Sylvia were divorced, she could sessfully get Lane Corporation and that she could think of some way after that to reestablish Lane Corporation. However, she didn¡¯t expect Sylphiette to have the ability to move in openly and legally. It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be able to get Lane Corporation temporarily. That was why she had to start an acupuncture treatment room. At least with it, she could have a stable ie. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . If she only relied on the money she earned by answering medical questions online, Nicole wouldn¡¯t be able to give her children a good life. That¡¯s why I have to work hard. ¡°Mommy, then where are you going to open a clinic? Aren¡¯t you going to open one at Rose Garden anymore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be somewhere around here. It¡¯s just nearby. When Mommy earns enough money, I¡¯ll think of a way to build a garden like this. Then we¡¯ll all move there and live happily together as a family.¡± Maya nodded happily. But the important thing right now isn¡¯t the clinic, it¡¯s Kyle and Juan. I don¡¯t even know how they¡¯re doing now. Nicole wanted to take a look at the main house but was afraid that it would anger Evan, causing him to take it out on the children. After a moment¡¯s thought, she decided to ask for help from someone. She took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Your nephews¡¯ lives are depending on you now. Do you have the time toe over?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t have time for anything else but I definitely have time to save my nephews. Don¡¯t worry. With Kyle and Juan¡¯s IQs, they won¡¯t be at a great loss.¡± Nicole sighed. It wasn¡¯t only Evan¡¯s punishment for the children that she had to worry about. She was even more worried about the ck-hearted Sylphiette, who was always ying innocent. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. I like Juan very much. If Julia hadn¡¯t forced me to go abroad for this business discussion, I would¡¯ve visited him much earlier. As for Kyle, well, he¡¯s just like Evan. He¡¯s cold on the outside and warm on the inside. Anyway, they¡¯re both great kids.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After they hung up, Davin didn¡¯t waste any time as he got onto his sports car and drove to Rose Garden. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 He saw Sylphiette, who was just done with her shower, walking out of her bedroom the moment he arrived. Both of their eyes met. Davin? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m able to meet the good-for-nothing Davin here. Sylphiette? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Davin frowned with disgust when he saw her face covered in heavy makeup. She had been hounding on Mr. Kassner when she got the chance previously. He had even humiliated her on a few asions. So what is she doing here? It seems like Rose Garden is quite lively. ¡°Mr. Seet, why are you here?¡± Sylphiette took the initiative and greeted. Davin gave her the side-eye and questioned, ¡°I¡¯m here because I want to. You¡¯ve got a problem with that?¡± ¡°Oh, no problem at all. I was just curious.¡± ¡°I should be the one feeling curious. What is someone like you doing here?¡± His tone was mocking when he said ¡®someone like you¡¯. Sylphiette¡¯s lips tilted upwards into a skin-deep smile and she gave him an ¡®it¡¯s none of your business¡¯ look. After ring at him, she turned and went into Evan¡¯s room. Ha! Davin wasn¡¯t used to it as Sylphiette wasn¡¯t trying to please him. It seems like she¡¯d hooked up with someone better than me. But who is better than me in Rose Garden? Evan? My God! This woman even dared to climb thedder to the skies! Does she even know she is ying with fire? Davin clicked his tongue at the thought and started to follow her. ¡°Evan, I heard you haven¡¯t had dinner yet. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll tell the chef to prepare it for you.¡± Evan shot her a look and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± My sons aren¡¯t admitting their mistakes or eating. How can I eat as the father? Irritation, unease, and a hint of worry were written all over his face. At the sight of him, Sylphiette froze for a moment before walking towards him. ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t me the kids for what happened. Don¡¯t force them to apologize anymore. I¡¯ll bring dinner to them. We shouldn¡¯t starve them.¡± Evan looked up. ¡°You can ignore what they did, but they still have to be punished whenever they did something wrong.¡± A wicked gleam appeared in Sylphiette¡¯s eyes. Yes, punishment is great. They should be punished for what they did to me! It shouldn¡¯t be just the brats that get punished. Their mother shouldn¡¯t be let off the hook too. That¡¯s what she gets for giving birth to children like them! Sylphiette¡¯s lips tilted upwards into a smile and stared at Evan in a coquettish manner. ¡°Evan, they¡¯re still young, and now¡¯s the time they need to be educated properly. Just put more effort into teaching them in the future and they¡¯ll change.¡± ¡°True. I need to pay more attention to their education. It¡¯ll be better if someone like Nicole stays away from them.¡± Evan had said exactly what Sylphiette wanted to hear. I think it¡¯ll be best if you just chase her out. Without their mother protecting them, it¡¯ll much easier for me to handle the brats. Then, I can just treat them however I want when the timees. ¡°I think Nicole isn¡¯t the right person to teach the children too. How about¡­¡± Bang! The door was pushed open before Sylphiette could finish her sentence. Davin had been standing outside for quite some time. The longer he stood there, the more he couldn¡¯t stand Sylphiette¡¯s words. This woman is stirring things up around here. She¡¯s trying to prevent Kyle and Juan from meeting Nicole in the future. She is even doing things like separating a mother from her children. How cruel of her! ¡°When did youe back?¡± Evan was taken aback by Davin who had suddenly barged into the room. ¡°I came back after the business discussion abroad ended. I got off the ne at ten o¡¯clockst night. Evan, this ce has be quite lively after I was gone for some time.¡± Davin scrutinized Sylphiette as he said thest sentence. The woman felt extremely ufortable under his unfriendly gaze. She turned to Evan and said in consideration, ¡°You two seem to have something to say to each other. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Evan nodded. Sylphiette began to walk out. Her heart thumped when she passed by Davin and she turned to steal a nce at him. It won¡¯t be good for me since Davin is back now. I have to watch him. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 The best is if he leaves tonight! Sylphiette walked out of the room and closed the door behind her. Davin turned to look at Evan and asked the question that was puzzling him. ¡°Evan, why is she here?¡± Even blinked and took a sip of his tea on the table before replying in a simple sentence. ¡°I allowed it.¡± Davin frowned. ¡°Why did you allow such a woman to live¡­¡± ¡°Tell me about the project.¡± Evan cut his brother off as he did not want to talk about Sylphiette. Knowing his brother¡¯s temper, Davin decided not to pressure any further and began to discuss the project in H Nation. After leaving Evan¡¯s room, Sylphiette went to get something to eat in the kitchen and took the chance to visit Kyle and Juan out of her ¡°goodwill.¡± She didn¡¯t buy that the two little boys weren¡¯t going to have their meals and wanted to see if they were really that persistent. Sylphiette got two drumsticks and headed to the kids¡¯ room. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she decided to lean in and listen to what was going on inside first. As soon as she put her ear next to the door, she could hear the little boys talking inside. Hah! How dare these two brats talk while they¡¯re being punished? I wonder how would they react when they see me. Sylphiette knocked and pushed the door open without giving the kids any time to react. As soon as Kyle saw who it was at the door, his face was filled with anger. ¡°You witch! Get out!¡± As for Juan, his eyes were fixated on the two huge drumsticks that she¡¯d brought with her. The little boy began to wonder if Sylphiette was the one who brought the drumsticks here on her own will or it was his father¡¯s order. ¡°Your daddy said that you two can¡¯t eat unless you apologize. I brought these here because I¡¯m such a good person,¡± Sylphiette smiled as she picked one drumstick up and swing it gently. Kyle turned around and ignored the woman. He wasn¡¯t going to eat anything she brought them. On the other hand, Juan touched his grumbling belly and walked towards Sylphiette. Just as he was about to grab the drumstick, Sylphiette threw the drumstick to the floor as if she were feeding a dog. ¡°Come on, pick it up!¡± Sylphietteughed. Juan raised his head and stared at the woman, knowing that she did it on purpose. The little boy ran forward to try and snatch the other drumstick from Sylphiette, but she was one step faster. ¡°Oh? Are you really that hungry? Come on then, catch!¡± Sylphiette raised the drumstick up high and let it fall to the floor. Her actions finally angered Juan as the little boy picked the drumstick up and threw at the woman. Lucky for Sylphiette, she caught it just seconds before it hit her face. This rascal! She threw the drumstick away and pulled Juan over to spank him. Seeing that Sylphiette was going to hit Juan, Kyle lifted the stool on the floor and hit the woman on her back. ¡°Do you two brats really think I am afraid of you?¡± Sylphiette roared. ¡°The witch is hitting us!¡± Juan shouted and bit down on the woman¡¯s arm. Kyle reacted and chomped down on her other arm as well. ¡°Argh!¡± Sylphiette yelled. All the screaming attracted the attention of the servants. When they got to the room, all they saw was one of the boy pulling on Sylphiette¡¯s hair while the other was trying to shove a drumstick into her mouth. One of the servants quickly went and got Evan. When Evan and his brother arrived, Sylphiette¡¯s hair was already in aplete mess while her face was smudged with the sauce on the drumstick. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The two little boys were ring at her. Their clothes were in aplete mess as well. Davin dropped his jaw at the sight. ¡°Did a bomb just explode or what?¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 ¡°Evan! They were bullying me!¡± Sylphiette wailed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Evan turned to look at the two little boys. ¡°The witch didn¡¯t want to give us the drumsticks and threw them on the floor!¡± Juan replied. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t grab it! That¡¯s why it dropped!¡± Sylphiette scolded. ¡°Then, you tried to shove it into my mouth! I shouldn¡¯t have taken pity on you two!¡± Davin formed a smile as he immediately understood what had happened. So you were trying to bully the kids with drumsticks? Do you really think my nephews are harmless kittens? Serves you right! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Evan, I think Juan isn¡¯t lying. The kids are hungry. Do you really think they would drop the food on the floor instead of eating it? Look, both drumsticks are on the floor.¡± As soon as Davin finished his spection, Evan turned to re at Sylphiette. The woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she knew that Davin would eventually get in her way. ¡°Evan, you have to believe me. The kids were too hungry to grab the food, that¡¯s why they dropped the drumsticks. If I really dropped it, why would I even bother to bring them food?¡± After a moment of silence, Evan finally spoke. ¡°For your safety, you should stay away from the kids.¡± Sylphiette couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard. Is Evan suspecting me now? Did he believe what Davin just said? Even though his words sounded like he was caring for her, his attitude told a different story. It was evident that Sylphiette had no ce in Evan¡¯s heart. The woman got up and left without arguing. Evan turned to his two little kids and asked, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done wrong now?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong! It¡¯s all that witch¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We are not going to apologize to her!¡± Seeing the two little boys standing on their grounds, Evan sighed. ¡°Then, there will be no food for the two of you.¡± Evan left after that, leaving Kyle with his nose still held high while Juan looked down at the drumsticks. ¡°Mr. Drumstick, looks like I can¡¯t eat you now¡­¡± Davin smiled at the two little boys and reached his arms out to straighten their messy hairs they got from the fight. Kyle instantly shot a warning stare at his uncle. ¡°Why are you still behaving like this to your poor Uncle Davin?¡± Davin sighed. The little boy looked at his uncle coldly and ignored him. Davin turned to Juan and noticed the other boy was staring at him with expectation. ¡°Uncle Davin, can you get us some drumsticks?¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Juan nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Then, learn to be smarter. Don¡¯t fight with your old man. Time wille for you to chase the witch out,¡± Davin smiled as he pinched Juan¡¯s cheek. ¡°Uncle Davin, are you here to help us?¡± Juan stared at his uncle with his eyes shining. ¡°I¡¯ll help you only if you listen to what I say.¡± ¡°But, that witch is evil! It¡¯s like she¡¯s an actress!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t fight her head on. We need to deploy a few strategies.¡± ¡°Strategies?¡± Juan stared at his uncle in admiration, believing that Davin could help them chase the ¡°witch¡± away. Kyle was still ring at the other way and kept his mouth shut. Knowing his other nephew¡¯s personality, Davin decided not to argue with the little boy and headed to the kitchen to grab four drumsticks instead. ¡°Here, two for each of you. Don¡¯t get caught by your father, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Juan beamed and munched down on his first drumstick. Kyle only took a peek at the food and turned back to where he was facing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Davin. I¡¯ll make sure he eats them,¡± Juan said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to head out to take care of something first. Be good.¡± After leaving the children¡¯s room, Davin went straight to the rear house. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 As soon as Maya saw Davin, she quickly jumped up in excitement. ¡°Uncle Davin! Are you here to y with us?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Davin smiled at the cute chubby Maya. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t bring any food with me this time. I¡¯ll bring you a truck-load next time, how about that?¡± Maya¡¯s eyes shone as she nodded happily. Just like the boys, one of the girl was happy to see Davin while the other remained cold towards him. Nicole guessed the reason Nina was reacting that way towards Davin was that the little girl wasn¡¯t fond of Evan. The mother couldn¡¯t help but wonder where did her daughter get her stubborn personality from. Nicole thought about it but quickly changed the subject and asked about Kyle and Juan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re probably enjoying the drumsticks I brought them. You should¡¯ve seen how they took Sylphiette down together! It was such a treat to watch!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Nicole asked worriedly. After exining the situation to Nicole, Davin stared at her puzzlingly. ¡°I don¡¯t get what Evan is trying to do with Sylphiette¡­¡± The question worried Nicole as well as she was worried about the same thing too. Evan showed no interest in Sylphiette before that. Other than the time where he punished her for kidnapping Juan, they never even crossed path with each other. ¡°You should ask Evan himself. Maybe he likes that kind of woman,¡± Nicole sighed. Davin did not reply her as he did pop that question but Evan was reluctant to talk about it. If he were to question him further, Evan would¡¯ve gotten angry. ¡°I just don¡¯t get why Evan would fall for a woman that I wouldn¡¯t even want to date! It¡¯s just absurd!¡± Davin could sense something off with the matter and decided to look into it. Seeing that Nicole wasn¡¯t fond of the subject, he quickly talked about other stuffs. When it waste in the night, Evan could not fall asleep and thought of checking up on the boys. When he got to the room and saw the drumsticks on the table, he frowned. Two of the drumsticks were chewed down to the bone, while the other two remained untouched. The father could not believe how stubborn Kyle was and realized that he needed another way to punish the kid instead of taking away his food. After making sure the boys were covered in nkets, Evan was about to go back to his room when he saw a person acting suspiciously outside the living room. What is she doing over there? Evan sneaked into a corner, hid under the shadow, and stared at the woman outside the door. Nicole slowly pushed the door open and walked into the living room before gently closing it. She tip- toed her way to Kyle¡¯s and Juan¡¯s room. Evan followed quietly behind her and peeked from the door. Nicole gentlyid her hand on Juan¡¯s forehead and smiled sweetly at the little boy who was in a deep sleep. She then moved over to Kyle and caressed his forehead. ¡°Look at you¡­ You should learn from Juan and be more forgiving. Don¡¯t torture yourself just because you¡¯re angry with your father,¡± Nicole whispered as she touched the boy¡¯s face. Nicole was about to leave when Kyle gently called out, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Are you still awake?¡± Nicole gasped. She could see the saddened expression on the little boy¡¯s face through the nightmp. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± ¡°Mommy, why did daddy punish us when it¡¯s not our fault?¡± Nicole thought about it and patted the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Because daddy always wants you to grow up to be a good man. He¡¯s strict because he¡¯s worried that you might be bad. It shows how much he loves you and your brother.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°But, he¡¯s taking the witch¡¯s side instead of ours¡­ Are you sure daddy loves us?¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 ¡°Of course, my little Kyle. Remember, daddy loves you the most. It hurts him to punish you as well, but he knows that he needs to do it. He didn¡¯t eat anything for dinner too, do you know that?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tears filled Kyle¡¯s eyes as he thought of how he ignored his father a moment ago and he was wondering if his action had hurt Evan¡¯s heart. Outside the room, Evan waspletely surprised to hear what Nicole told Kyle. What kind of person is she? Really¡­ Evan thought about how he viewed Nicole in the past with his eyes closed. Afterforting Kyle and making sure that he ate his food, Nicole was ready to leave. Evan was still lost in thought until he heard footsteps walking towards the door. He realized that Nicole wasing and he ran to the living room as quietly as he could. After looking around for a ce to hide, he sat down on the couch and hoped that the darkroom could hide his presence. Nicole closed the door and walked across the living room. Yet, only a few steps in, she was tripped by something next to the couch and fell down. Evan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his head. Is this woman blind or what? Even though the light was off, the living room was still dimly lit by the moonlight. Instead of walking at ces where the moonlight shone, Nicole had decided to walk at ces where it waspletely dark. ¡°Ouch! Who in the right mind would put something here?¡± Nicole scolded as she struggled to get up. As she climbed, she reached out to touch the thing that she tripped over and realized the thing was quite huge. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Out of her curiosity, her hand continued to move up Evan¡¯s leg until she touched something soft, but immediately turned hard. Something¡­ doesn¡¯t feel right¡­ Nicole quickly took her phone out and switched the shlight on, only to scare the soul out of her. Oh my lord! What is he doing here? Is he sleeping here? Nicole stared at Evan¡¯s pretty face, noticing that his eyes were closed and his breath was slow but well- paced. They were signs that he was asleep. As a precaution, Nicole summoned her guts and pinched Evan¡¯s cheek. Seeing the man did not react to it, she finally let out a quiet sigh of relief. ¡°What the heck! He¡¯s even torturing me when he¡¯s asleep. What a piece of shit!¡± Nicole cursed silently. Still keeping his calm face, Evan tried to hold his urge to grab the woman by her neck and choke her. You¡¯re ming it on me? Aren¡¯t you the blind one here? That¡¯s why the kids are like her¡­ No, wait. The boys are like me, they¡¯re smart and cute. The girls¡­ Well, one¡¯s a glutton and the other is super cold towards people. They definitely inherited her traits! As Evan mocked Nicole in his head, the woman was already looking at her knee, which was a little swollen from the fall, and gasped. She also felt a slight pain in her elbow. Wanting to massage her elbow, she identally let go of her phone and it fell straight t on Evan¡¯s face. Nicole¡¯s mind immediately went nk. A few seconds passed and she quickly picked her phone up, only to see Evan¡¯s frowning expression. Oh, lord! He¡¯s waking up! Nicole took it as a sign and ran towards the door. Evan¡¯s eyes shot wide open and he sat straight up while touching the side of his face that got hit. He turned around, grabbed the pillow next to him and threw it at Nicole who was reaching for the door handle. This stupid woman! Feeling the pillow hitting her leg only made Nicole even more terrified. She knew that if Evan caught her, she would be in deep trouble. Without giving much thought, she yanked the door open and ran out of the living room without closing the door. It¡¯s okay. He didn¡¯t see my face. Nicole keptforting herself as she ran, thinking that she had to act as if nothing had happened if she bumped into him. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 No way in hell I want to find out why people call him ¡®Lucifer¡¯! After running back to the rear house, she quickly shut the door behind her before sighing in relief. ¡°Mommy, why are you out of breath?¡± Nina asked. ¡°What? Oh, mommy was¡­ jogging.¡± Running from a narrow escape to be precise. ¡°I see¡­ Mommy,e with me. I want mommy to decide who has a better memory. Maya or me.¡± Before Nicole could tell what was going on, Nina led Nicole into the bed room. When Maya saw her mothering in, she greeted in her usual cute voice. ¡°Mommy!¡± Maya extended her arms and gave Nicole a flower. The mother smiled and walked to the bed to take the flower. ¡°Why are you two awake? Tomorrow is school day.¡± ¡°Nina was drawing you just now and I said mommy has a mole on your chest. But Nina insists you don¡¯t have one. Who is right?¡± Nina rolled her eyes back. ¡°I¡¯m sure mommy doesn¡¯t have one. She¡¯s perfect! I¡¯m going to bet three drumsticks and five burgers!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Ok. The bet is on!¡± Maya beamed. ¡°What if you lose?¡± ¡°If I lose¡­¡± Maya counted her pocket money and the expensive makeups in Nina¡¯s drawer. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯m treating you to burgers and drumsticks as well!¡± ¡°Cheapskate!¡± Nina mocked. ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s cheap!¡± Not wanting the girls to fight among themselves, Nicole immediately thought of a way to calm them down. ¡°Both of you are correct. Mommy used to have a mole but I had it removed,¡± Nicole exined. ¡°You removed it?¡± Maya did not buy it and insisted on Nicole taking her shirt off to prove it. In the end, Maya sighed. ¡°I could¡¯ve get Nina to buy me a lot of snacks if mommy didn¡¯t remove it¡­¡± ¡°Mommy should¡¯ve kept that a secret. I could¡¯ve taken away all Maya¡¯s snacks¡­¡± Nina also sighed. Maya quickly turned around to re at her sister for trying to take her snacks away from her. The argument between the two little girls gave Nicole an idea. Hey, I could just ask the boys to go and see if he has a bite mark on him or not! With that thought set, Nicole quickly drew up a n in her head. When Nicole took her kids to school the next day, she was set on having Juan and Kyle help her out. Thus, she treated the boys like they were royalty and it made them feel rather ufortable. Is mommy nning something? The boys couldn¡¯t help but specte. Juan scratched his head and wondered. ¡°Is mommy going to leave us? It exins why she¡¯s acting like this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want mommy to leave us¡­¡± Being brought up by his father only, Kyle did not want to lose his mother. ¡°We should pay more attention for the next few days. I¡¯ll let you know if something strange happens to mommy. You do the same too.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± After sending the kids to school, Nicole went grocery shopping. She was going to prepare some of the kids¡¯ favorite dishes for them. When she returned to Rose Garden and passed by the main house, she could hear Sylphiette¡¯s voice. ¡°Evan, what happened to your face?¡± It reminded Nicole of the incident the night before and her heart skipped a beat. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Evan was infuriated when he heard it being brought up. As he looked up in anger, his gaze fell upon Nicole who was walking slowly towards the rear house. To him, she had started it all. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I had a dreamst night. In it, there was a crazy person who was blind and handicapped.¡± Evan gritted his teeth when he emphasized the words, blind and handicapped. Frowning, Sylphiette looked at him quizzically. ¡°A dream?¡± A dream isn¡¯t real, so why does he look so angry? ¡°That¡¯s right, some weirdos are just incredulous. Isn¡¯t that the case, Dr. Tussaud?¡± Evan was obviously talking to Nicole. In fact, he even made sure he said it loud enough that she heard him. Nicole stopped in her tracks as she tightened her grip on her ingredient bag. Maintaining her composure, she looked towards him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Some weirdos might even trip someone else up in their sleep. Therefore, it¡¯s best to stay away from them.¡± Evan¡¯s cold eyes narrowed and his lips curled into a faint smirk. ¡°When I get my hands on her, I will make her suffer to the extent she wished she were dead.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat as the smile on her face froze. Does Evan know it¡¯s me? Coming up with an excuse, she quickly took her leave. As she walked off nervously, Evan watched on and resisted the urge to beat her up. Meanwhile, Sylphiette gave Evan a puzzled look as she had no idea what was going on. However, she was sure that Evan¡¯s anger had something to do with Nicole. Something had definitely happened between them that she wasn¡¯t aware of. As she instinctively straightened her sleeve, a sense of dread shed across her eyes. She knew she couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Or else, it would be detrimental to her interest if Evan fell for Nicole. ¡°What that person saidst night was right. I can¡¯t keeppeting with Evan¡¯s two kids for his attention.¡± She knew that to suck up to Evan, it was more important that she treated the duo well. The bond Evan has from when he was little is a powerful tool. Therefore, I have to use it wisely. Consequently, she decided not to get into conflicts with the children anymore. I must focus on something more important, to get together with Evan as soon as possible. With that thought in mind, she looked at him fondly. ¡°Evan, Nicole is likely rushing to prepare food for the children. Why don¡¯t I apany you to the office today?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have time to entertain you at the office. Anyway, thetest limited edition spring collection has arrived at the Royal Mall. You should buy whatever you like.¡± Just as he spoke, he put a ck Card in her hands and softly said, ¡°Take this and don¡¯t think too much of it.¡± Sylphiette was stunned when she recalled thest time she wanted to sleep with Evan. Evan had used the same card as an excuse to get her to leave. However, she pretended to be principled and feigned anger instead. But, with Evan¡¯s exnation, coupled with the look in his eye, she realized that he really meant to give it to her. She gave him a faint smile. ¡°Evan, you are being really nice to me. I¡­¡± Evan stuffed the card into her hand and interrupted, ¡°As long as you are happy.¡± Watching Evan¡¯s silhouette as he walked away, the smile on Sylphiette¡¯s face widened. Being pampered by Evan feels nice. But, being able to splurge without limits feels even better. ¡°Hehe, congrattions on finally managing to leech on the God of Wealth. I¡¯m sure you must be delighted?¡± Sylphiette turned around and red at Davin. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to get close to your brother. Just you wait, I will be married to him one of these days.¡± Davin smirked. ¡°Let me remind you that the higher you climb, the harder you fall. You should quit while you¡¯re ahead so just take the card and leave. Don¡¯t wait till¡­¡± ¡°Till you have to greet me as your sister-inw. Therefore, you better be more polite to me.¡± Frowning, Davin was puzzled as to where that unfounded confidence of hers came from. What does Evan even see in her? Chapter 234 Chapter 234 ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to Royal Mall to shop. See ya.¡± Sylphiette rolled her eyes at him before leaving. Meanwhile, she started devising a n to get rid of Davin, who had constantly been throwing spanners in her ns. In the evening, Nicole began preparing dinner after picking up the children from the kindergarten. As Juan and Kyle watched their mom discreetly, they felt that their suspicions were spot on. ¡°Could this be ourst meal before she leaves?¡± Just as Juan spoke, Kyle was feeling disturbed. Is Mommy going to abandon me again? Suddenly, he felt a pang in his heart as tears welled up in his eyes. Walking towards Nicole, he hugged her thigh with all his might and didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°Kyle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He continued hugging tightly in silence. As Nicole gave him a puzzled look, she asked him again about what was going on. Juan then ambled towards her with a pitiful expression. ¡°Mommy, are you going to leave me and Kyle behind?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say. She was surprised as to what gave the kids this idea. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to hide it from us. When you give us a treat all of a sudden, we can guess for ourselves. Just like prisoners who get a decentst meal, you¡¯re treating us to something delicious before you leave.¡± Nicole pinched Juan¡¯s face in response. ¡°Don¡¯t start spouting nonsense. I¡¯m giving you a treat not because I¡¯m leaving you, I have a different reason in mind.¡± Lifting his head to look at Nicole, Kyle¡¯s expression was filled with curiosity. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the reason?¡± Worried that both children would think she was abandoning them, she told them the truth. ¡°Mommy needs your help.¡± ¡°To do what?¡± When Nicole was done telling them, Juan sighed. ¡°Next time, just tell us straight up that you need our help. Or else, you are just giving us an unnecessary scare.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t have to hide things from us.¡± ¡°In that case, do you then agree to help me?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, we will get the job done.¡± Nicole was delighted. As long as both of them managed to take a picture of Evan¡¯s shoulder to show if there were any bite marks, everything would be clear. When the children saw the tantalizing spread of food in front of them, their eyes sparkled. Even Maya was itching to dig in. ¡°You must be hungry. Go ahead and eat.¡± ¡°Mommy, is the clinic ready?¡± ¡°I am done with the preparations. So, I can start giving acupuncture treatments the day after. Going forward, I can definitely make a lot of money and provide all of you with a better life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so nice to us, Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s the best!¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Mommy, here¡¯s a drumstick for you!¡± As Nicole looked at the children, she became emotional when she recalled how much they had been through together since they were babies. To her, bringing them joy was all she needed to be happy. Meanwhile, Evan watched them from outside as he couldn¡¯t bear to disrupt the heart-warming moment. After hesitating for a while, he left. ¡°Evan, where¡¯s Kyle and Juan?¡± ¡°They¡¯re having dinner.¡± Sylphiette frowned. ¡°About the clothes I bought them¡­¡± ¡°They can try them on once they¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Alright, remember to give it to them. Also, don¡¯t tell them I bought the clothes because I¡¯m worried they might not be willing to ept them. If the clothes don¡¯t fit, I¡¯ll have them changed.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Evan gave her a cursory nod as he couldn¡¯t shake the heartwarming scene he saw earlier, where the children¡¯sughter filled the house. Kyle must like that sort of environment a lot. He has always been longing for a warm familial environment filled with motherly love. Noticing that Evan¡¯s mind seemed to be elsewhere, Sylphiette was stunned for a moment. She waved her hands in front of his eyes. ¡°Evan, do you think the clothes I bought look good?¡± Sylphiette¡¯s red trench coat entuated the fairplexion of her face while its tapered design showed off all her curves in the right ces. Giving it a nce, Evan nodded. ¡°It does.¡± ¡°I wanted to buy some for you but I was worried that you might not like them. Next time, let¡¯s go together alright?¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 As she spoke, she casually held onto Evan¡¯s arm. Jolted, he pulled his arm away awkwardly. In an indifferent tone, he told her, ¡°Alright.¡± Sylphiette was surprised by his reaction and realized that she had moved prematurely. Evan didn¡¯t like being touched. Therefore, to have him, she needed to be patient and not test his boundaries. I need to capture his heart first, and his body will naturally follow. ¡°Evan, whatever Kyle and Juan need next time, just let me know. I¡¯ll get it for them.¡± Evan was receptive to Sylphiette¡¯s attitude. Nevertheless, he was still puzzled at his own resistance towards her advances. He had responded by instinct. Therefore, he wondered if it was just because he wasn¡¯t used to it and perhaps just needed more time. After Sylphiette had left, Juan and Kyle came running back together. ¡°Daddy, we would like to take a bath with you,¡± Juan dered the moment he entered. Standing by his side, Kyle added, ¡°Me too!¡± A bath? ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Erm, because¡­¡± Mommy wants us to take a ¡®naked¡¯ picture of you! Well aware that they couldn¡¯t tell him the real reason, Juan racked his brains and then smiled. ¡°Because we¡¯re all grown up and want to give you a back rub.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kyle nodded in support. As Evan looked at them both, he was impressed at how sensible they had be. He felt that not tearing them away from Nicole was the right decision. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a bath together then.¡± Both the children jumped with joy when Evan agreed, especially Juan who was so happy he broke into a dance. We will definitelyplete the mission Mommy assigned to us. In the bathroom, Evan felt that both of them were too thin when he saw their bare bodies. He then thought of Maya suddenly. ¡°Next time, both of you should eat more. Look at how cute Maya looks with her chubby figure.¡± ¡°Daddy, since you like chubby bodies, you should give Maya a bath and massage her fats.¡± ¡°Stop babbling and finish your bath quickly.¡± Give Maya a bath? I¡¯m not Maya¡¯s father and have no familial rtionship with her. So, why should I bathe her? In fact, I might even be used of being a pedophile. Nicole would definitely have my head and that is something I don¡¯t look forward to. ¡°Daddy, let us scrub your back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, have a seat.¡± Kyle wiped Evan¡¯s back with shower gel and then gave it a good scrub with a loofah sponge. Evan turned around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Juan?¡± ¡°H-He went to pee,¡± Kyle gave a random excuse. Meanwhile, the nimble Juan had discreetly taken Evan¡¯s phone and hid by the bathroom¡¯s entrance. There, he signaled to Kyle who understood immediately. ¡°Daddy, turn around, it¡¯s easier for me that way.¡± Evan was impressed at how meticulous he was at such a young age. Without replying, he turned around as instructed. As Juan gave Kyle a thumbs-up, he tiptoed into the bathroom. Amidst the sound of the flowing water, he took pictures of Evan¡¯s shoulders. Now, did Mommy say the right or the left side? Scratching his head, he had forgotten which side Mommy wanted. Hence, he might as well take pictures of both. With the pictures he needed on hand, an idea popped into his head. He then took another picture of Evan¡¯s back while letting out a mischievous smile. Opening Nicole¡¯s chat window, he sent all the photos to her. Daddy has such a nice figure. I¡¯m sure Mommy will love it. Once everything wasplete, Juan quietly put Evan¡¯s phone back to where he found it. Thinking that they had executed the n perfectly, they indulged themselves in giving Evan a good scrub on his back. Half an hourter, Evan smiled satisfactorily at the two boys who had scrubbed him clean. Furthermore, they even helped him to apply a fragrant skin lotion used by children. ¡°Tonight, why don¡¯t both of you sleep with Daddy.¡± Exchanging nces, the duo nodded happily. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Amidst their delight, both of them had no idea disaster was heading their way. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Nicole¡¯s heart pounded furiously as she scrutinized the pictures sent by Juan repeatedly. ¡°These are teeth marks. Are they really?¡± She zoomed in and out to look. The more she stared at it, the more they looked like teeth marks to her beyond any doubt. It was located at the same ce that she remembered. Does it mean Evan is the boy from back then? But why was he so disheveled then, to the extent he was bullied and beaten up by other kids. The questions she had only served to baffle her further. However, she felt no matter the reason, it was fate that brought her and Evan together when they were children. As she gently touched the picture, she stroked the teeth marks that she left on him. Suddenly, an insuppressible rush of emotions overwhelmed her. ¡°It¡¯s him. Why are you feeling so happy? Nicole, have you really fallen in love with him?¡± She mumbled to herself, blushing. Then she replied to herself in silence. To be honest, Evan has many good qualities. Tons of women fall head over heels for him, so me being one of them isn¡¯t unexpected at all. Furthermore, he is the father of the four children. Is this really fate at work? Amidst her blushing smile, anxiety reared its ugly head again. Now that Evan and Sylphiette are so close, he may not like me. In that case¡­ Her heart was filled with uneasiness as she didn¡¯t know what Evan was thinking. Nevertheless, she was willing to change her attitude towards him so that she can get closer to him and find out what his true feelings were. In the middle of the night, Kyle and Juan were suddenly jolted up from their sleep. Juan was still extremely sleepy. Turning his body, he gave a few random kicks before going back to sleep. However, Kyle had opened his eyes and looked at Evan curiously. Meanwhile, Evan gave Juan¡¯s little backside another kick. Only then did Juan finally sit up with his messy hair. Rubbing his eyes, he whined in his childish voice, ¡°Why did you kick me?¡± ¡°Who did this?¡± Evan questioned the two as he held up his phone and looked at the picture of his naked back. Kyley there expressionless and said nothing. As for Juan, he was fully awake by now. Spreading his hands, he put on an annoyingly oblivious expression. ¡°Is this the reason both of you wanted to give me a bath?¡± Juan lifted his head to meet Evan¡¯s eyes. You didn¡¯t notice us so we are not going to admit it. ¡°Juan, Kyle didn¡¯t leave the bathroom. Hence, the picture must have been taken by you.¡± Juanughed awkwardly as he shook his head in denial. Nicole only told them to delete the chat history, but they forgot to delete the pictures. Their carelessness had cost them. ¡°Tell me the reason you took the photos! Or else, I¡¯ll throw both of you out naked.¡± Wouldn¡¯t we be exposed? Juan recoiled in horror as he pulled his nket closer. He looked at Evan intently. ¡°Daddy, you cannot infringe on our privacy.¡± ¡°Privacy? Then what about the pictures you took of me¡­¡± Juan racked his brains as hard as he could toe up with an excuse. ¡°I was impressed with how good your body looks. Hence, I couldn¡¯t help but take a picture of you.¡± Evan was speechless. Evan could easily see that Juan was lying from his shifty eyes. He then turned his gaze towards Kyle. ¡°Kyle, is that true? Daddy knows that you¡¯re someone that doesn¡¯t lie.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hisst sentence gripped Kyle¡¯s mind, to the extent that he was too embarrassed to lie. When Evan saw how uneasy Kyle looked, he figured there was more to the matter than what he saw on the surface. Worried that Kyle would waver and spill the beans, Juan desperately shook his head at Kyle to signal him not to tell. Kyle¡¯s actions served to further reinforce Evan¡¯s suspicions. Since both of them offered to give him a bath the moment they returned from Nicole¡¯s, Evan knew that it must have something to do with her. She can¡¯t have me and hence got the children to take a naked picture of me? Chapter 237 Chapter 237 That¡¯s despicable! She¡¯s more brazen than I ever imagined. Evan brought up Nicole on chat and sent. You¡¯re despicable! Meanwhile, Nicole was rolling on her bed unable to sleep. Suddenly, when the screen on her phone lit up, she frowned when she read the message. What gives Evan the right to scold me? Were the two children found out for secretly taking the pictures? I only got them to take pictures of his shoulders. How is that despicable? Defiant, she replied. What gives you the right to scold me? Evan pursed his lips. Isn¡¯t lusting over me despicable? When Nicole saw the reply, she frowned again and sighed. She only asked the boys to take a picture of his shoulder. But, she didn¡¯t expect them to send her a picture of his naked back. No wonder Evan thought that I wanted a naked photo of him. His perception that she was obsessed with him had just been significantly reinforced. After holding her cheeks in shock, she replied. Mr. Seet, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Evan threw his phone to the side. Why is she still denying it when it¡¯s so obvious? She¡¯s really stubborn! ¡°How dare both of you help your Mommy do something like that. I am going to smack your asses really hard. After that, I will hang you naked off the rose arbor.¡± When the image of him swinging naked off the rose arbor with everyone looking shed across his mind, Kyle curled in fear underneath the nket. ¡°Daddy, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Evan turned and red at Juan. ¡°What about you?¡± Juan nodded meekly. ¡°Me too.¡± If we are to be hung naked on the rose arbor, how is this cute face of mine going to face the world again? ¡°I¡¯m d both of you realized your mistake. Now, go back to sleep.¡± Just as Evan spoke, both of them quicklyy down and shut their eyes. As he looked at them both, Evan¡¯s lips curled into a devious smile. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that he now had some dirt on Nicole which he could use to threaten her. The next day. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. When Nicole saw Juan and Kyle during breakfast, she felt bad and asked them if they didn¡¯t sleep well the night before. Both of them had dark circles under their eyes, just like a panda. Kyle looked up at her. ¡°We were frightened by Daddyst night.¡± Juan added, ¡°Not only that, but I also even had a dream. In my dream, I saw many people touching my naked body. Thosedies were really too much.¡± Why are there evendies? Nicole frowned as she listened in earnest. ¡°Mommy, next time, I won¡¯t help you take a secret picture of Daddy anymore¡± ¡°Yea, there¡¯s no more next time.¡± Just as Juan spoke, he exchanged nces with Kyle. After that, they sighed and hung their heads to sulk. Meanwhile, Nicole forced an awkward smile. After ending up being wrongly used by Evanst night, she too didn¡¯t want a repeat of what happened. Reaching out to stroke both of their heads, she promised them that she would never ask them to do something like that again. After which, they were put at ease and began to eat. Meanwhile, Nina and Maya didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about and buried themselves in their food. After dropping the children off at school, Nicole returned to pick up some medical books before heading to the clinic. As she arrived at the main house, someone blocked her way. ¡°M-Mr. Seet? Is there anything?¡± When Nicole recalled that Evan was the boy she metst time, her gaze softened while her tone also improved. Her change in attitude caught Evan by surprise. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Me?¡± How am I supposed to know if there¡¯s anything wrong with you? Why are you throwing the question back at me? Even though she felt like retorting with a sarcastic remark, she maintained herposure instead and replied, ¡°I think you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Nicole Lane, do you think I¡¯ll just let it slide when you asked the children to take a picture of me without my knowledge?¡± Nicole looked at him in surprise. Did he stop me because of this? Should I or should I not exin that all I wanted was just a picture of his shoulder? Chapter 238 Chapter 238 While Nicole was still struggling with herself, Evan pre-empted her. ¡°I can pretend that it didn¡¯t happen. But, you have to help me do something.¡± Regaining her senses, she looked at him in surprise, ¡°What is it?¡± She was more than willing to help him. The boy from then helped her a lot too. Therefore, it was time to repay her debt to him. ¡°Everyday, you will need to spend two hours in my room to trante the documents from A Nation. I will pay you a sry for it.¡± Nicole¡¯s red lips curled into a smile. When she first learned thenguage from A Nation, it was useless for her work. But now, she didn¡¯t expect that she could be of help to Evan. ¡°Fine, I agree but I don¡¯t need the sry. Other than spending two hours tranting for you, I still have time to earn a living at the clinic. I also wanted to thank you for preparing the ce for me near Rose Garden. It¡¯s been really convenient.¡± Evan snorted, ¡°As I said before, as long as you don¡¯t run your clinic in Rose Garden, you¡¯re free to do it anywhere else. There¡¯s no need to thank me. As for the sry, please reconsider as the trantion work is a long-term project. With more money, you can buy a new car to rece your dpidated old car. It will be safer for the children too. Dpidated old car. Nicole pursed her lips as she recalled when she bought that ¡®dpidated old car¡¯. She felt the pinch for a very long time. Since Evan put it that way, there¡¯s no need for me to stand on ceremony. ¡°In that case, how much are you going to pay me?¡± ¡°You can propose.¡± ¡°Not many people can trante A Nation¡¯snguage. Hence, I¡¯ll charge five hundred an hour and therefore it¡¯s a thousand a day. Is that fine with you?¡± After giving it some thought, Evan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He had expected her to take advantage of him, but what she asked for wasn¡¯t much in the end. ¡°Evan, what are you talking to Nicole about?¡± Before they could even see her, they heard Sylphiette¡¯s voice. Her submissive and coquettish tone simply made Nicole feel uneasy. Exining that she was rushing for time, Nicole quickly left. ¡°Nicole, I just got here. Why are you leaving so soon?¡± Nicole avoided her like the gue and left without responding. ¡°Evan, does Nicole not like me being here? Am I disturbing both of you?¡± Evan lowered his gaze to look at Sylphiette. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m heading to the office.¡± Sylphiette was speechless. Both of them left the moment she arrived. What were they talking about? They looked to be getting on well and no longer seemed to be at loggerheads with each other, which caused Sylphiette to feel anxious. This cannot go on. I must find a way to reduce their interaction. In the event their rtionship improves, the one to be sidelined will unfortunately be me. At night. Before Evan returned from the office, he gave Nicole a call on purpose to tell her that he had important documents to trante. She was to wait in his study after picking the children up. Hence, she brought the four children to Rose Garden and headed straight for Evan¡¯s study. When she arrived at the door, she was stopped by Sylphiette suddenly. ¡°Nicole, this is Evan¡¯s study. You can¡¯t enter at will.¡± Sylphiette¡¯s condescending attitude made the children feel ufortable. That¡¯s Daddy¡¯s room, why is that witch blocking our way? ¡°This is Daddy¡¯s room so we can enter whenever we want. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kyle and Juan red at her. However, Sylphiette rolled her eyes at the children. ¡°Your dad is not here. What happens when you mess up his study? You can¡¯t enter because I say so¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Seet asked us to wait in his study. Does what he says not count?¡± Nicole cut Sylphiette off as she confronted her. At the mention of Evan, Sylphiette was caught by surprise while her arrogant attitude dampened. Nicole rolled her eyes in disdain before sidestepping Sylphiette to lead the children into the study. She was in no mood to argue any further. Did Evan really ask them to wait for him inside? Sylphiette couldn¡¯t help but rack her brains as to why Evan would want them to wait for him there. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. No matter the reason, this was a chance for Nicole to interact with Evan and she couldn¡¯t allow it. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 However, she couldn¡¯t control what Evan wanted to do. Even if she were upset with the fact that he wanted Nicole and the kids to wait for him in his study, there was nothing she could say. Should I say that I forbid it? Or show my displeasure? But what if Evan minds? She was worried that he might think she was making a fuss over nothing and end up thinking less of her. Therefore, she felt it was better to work on Nicole instead. As she turned to look at Nicole and the children, a scheme hatched in her mind. After leaving for a moment, she returned smiling with a tray of cut fruits. ¡°Nicole, I prepared some fruits for the children.¡± After that, she ced the fruits on the table and shot a nce at the children. Her sudden change in attitude caught Nicole by surprise. After giving it some thought, Nicole remembered that this hypocrite had learned all her skills from the master herself, Sylvia. Therefore, her ability to fake her emotions was simply amazing. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Is she using her skills to put on an act again? But Evan isn¡¯t here. So what is she pretending for? The children were not tempted by the te of fruits except for Maya, who stared at them without blinking as if she was a hungry wolf. All she could think of was eating them. Given how hungry she looked, it even made Nina feel embarrassed as she tugged at Maya. ¡°We will have a tummy ache if we eat anything given by the witch.¡± Maya turned around and looked at Nina, not sure if she was to be believed. Sylphiette sneered as she took a piece of orange and ate it in a tantalizing manner. It didn¡¯t matter if the children ate the fruits or not because that wasn¡¯t her purpose. Instead, she had a more important objective. When Maya saw how much Sylphiette was enjoying the orange, she looked like a hungry kitten. When Nicole saw Maya¡¯s expression, she was worried that she might cry out of desperation for the fruit. Therefore, she brought the children back to the rear house. ¡°y in the room for a while. Mommy will be back soon to make you dinner.¡± Kyle and Juan nodded as they didn¡¯t want to stay with the witch anyway. It was a lot more fun to practice their hacking skills instead. As for Nina, she took out her cosmetic case and started to y. However, when Maya saw the snacks in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why are there no fruits? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Mommy to buy the biggest and sweetest oranges there are. When Nicole returned to the house and was about to enter the study, she heard Sylphietteining to Evan. ¡°Nicole forbade the children from eating the fruits I prepared and took them away on purpose. Evan, I really want to treat the children well and don¡¯t want to feel too distant from them. After all, when we¡¯re together next time, I would be the one taking care of Kyle and Juan. Nicole is just making things difficult.¡± ¡°Evan, it seems Nicole likes you, why don¡¯t I leave and you can be together.¡± Just as she spoke, she wiped the tears of her cheeks pitifully. At that moment, Nicole understood why the hypocrite had prepared the fruits. It was to give her an excuse toin. However, she wanted to hear how Evan would respond. She was curious to know who he liked and whether he would let Sylphiette leave. In truth, she knew the answer deep down but still held up hope and wanted to hear him say it. Finally, Evan started speaking in his deep voice. ¡°Stop imagining things. You know how much I care about our rtionship from then. So, we will be together. Nicole is just the mother of my children. She and I¡­¡± That woman has been obsessed with getting together with me by hook or by crook. How is it possible that I fall for an unscrupulous woman like that? No¡­ never. After a slight hesitation, he continued, ¡°¡­we, don¡¯t have feelings for each other. I will never fall for her.¡± ¡°Evan, I knew it. You are really loyal.¡± Sylphiette gazed at Evan passionately with her misty eyes. It made her looked exceptionally vulnerable. Meanwhile, Evan let out a slight grin when he recalled how the silly girl loved to cry then. Now, that she was all grown up, she was still the same crybaby. Back then, he had told her that he would always protect her. Because of that, he would never betray Sylphiette. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 ¡°Alright, once I¡¯m done with work, let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Sylphiette¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at him happily. When she left the study with a smug expression, she bumped into Nicole who was at the door. Looking at Nicole with disdain, Sylphiette smirked as she leaned in to whisper in Nicole¡¯s ear. ¡°Did you hear that? Evan loves me. You don¡¯t have to waste your time trying to break us up. No matter what you do, he will not fall for you and you¡¯re just setting yourself up for humiliation.¡± With that, she rolled her eyes at Nicole and walked away gloating. Shameless b**** trying to break us up¡­ Every single one of Evan¡¯s words felt like a sharp knife piercing into Nicole¡¯s heart. The worst was his final sentence: ¡°I will never fall for her¡±. She stood there stunned and was overwhelmed by the excruciating pain. Why on earth does it hurt so much that I can¡¯t even breathe! Is it because of Sylphiette¡¯s harsh words? Or is it because I know she¡¯s right? Am I just embarrassing myself anding between Evan and Sylphiette? Is that the truth? When Evan walked out, he frowned at the sight of Nicole standing outside the door in a daze. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in? I was about to call you.¡± Regaining her senses, Nicole desperately suppressed her pain and tried her best to pretend nothing happened. After that, she walked into the room with her head hung low. ¡°Mr. Seet, tell me more about what you need to be tranted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all here, can you finish in two hours?¡± Picking up the documents, Nicole gave it a detailed look and nodded. ¡°I can finish in two hours. Can I work on it back at my ce? I¡¯ll bring it hereter.¡± Bring it back? After giving it some thought, Evan felt that the noisy kids would be too much of a distraction. Hence, he preferred her to work in his study. He further told her that she didn¡¯t need to worry, as someone would look after them. ¡°Mr. Seet, the children don¡¯t really like to y with Sylphiette. It¡¯s better I¡­¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not getting Sylphiette to babysit them. I¡¯ll ask Davin to do it since he has nothing better to do. So, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Davin had always treated the children very well. Pondering briefly, Nicole nodded in agreement. As she sat in front of theputer, she was quickly absorbed in work, giving it her full attention. This was Evan¡¯s second time seeing her tranting with such dedication. He recalled the first time he saw her do it was during her interview. Back then, her fingers seemed to dance on the keyboard to the extent he thought she was ying a game. He didn¡¯t realize that he had underestimated her. In front of him now, her slender fingers typed furiously at the keyboard. Evan couldn¡¯t help but watch on in astonishment. The look she had when she was absorbed in work was totally different from her usual snappy attitude. It was as if they were two different persons. Her usual snappiness just gets on my nerves. Holding that thought, he couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself. Meanwhile, Nicole gave her trantion work her undivided attention. Hence, she didn¡¯t notice the change in Evan¡¯s expression or that he was staring at her all the time. After an hour, Nicole got up to stretch herself. After spreading her arms out and loosening her neck a little, she dove back into work. At that moment, Evan served her a cup of tea. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± When she saw the tea, Nicole was surprised. It was rare for Evan to be nice to her. Staring at him in disbelief, she looked as if she had just seen the impossible happen. As Evan could guess what was on her mind, he exined, ¡°As your boss, I¡¯m just concerned for you as my employee and hope that you can be more productive.¡± Evan was worried that she might misconstrue his intentions. I¡¯m just a boss who cares about his employee. There are no feelings between us. Nicole, I believe you understand. Didn¡¯t you hear it when I told Sylphiette that I didn¡¯t like you? Chapter 241 Chapter 241 With that thought in mind, Nicole smiled faintly and replied in a distant manner, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Seet.¡± Just as she spoke, she continued her work and didn¡¯t touch the cup of tea. However, Evan wasn¡¯t used to her thanking him. He was expecting her to take a sip andin about the tea¡¯s temperature and quality. Or perhaps, suspect that he had some ulterior motives and warn him off instead. What happened? Why is her attitude so¡­ He felt a sudden unease creep into his heart, as if the Nicole sitting in front of him wasn¡¯t the Nicole he knew. In fact, she felt more like a stranger. In less than two hours, Nicole saved the work she had done. ¡°Mr. Seet, please check through.¡± Just as she spoke, she got up and stood by the side, just like an ordinary employee waiting for her work to be inspected. Her expression remained indifferent throughout. Evan approached her and read through the document. ¡°Your sry will be paid by the month, is there a problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright. Tomorrow night, you will trante like what you did today. I¡¯ll get a babysitter to cook for the children. So you don¡¯t have to worry about time.¡± ¡°Thank you. In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± With that, she turned to leave. As Evan watched her walk away, he seriously suspected that the woman who just left wasn¡¯t Nicole at all. At the rear house. The kids were arguing and running circles around Davin. ¡°Stop, stop arguing! If the few of you yell any louder, the whole roof would copse on us.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, tell us whose fault is it?¡± ¡°Juan is shifting the me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Maya. She secretly put the jigsaw puzzle into her special pocket.¡± ¡°Mommy shouldn¡¯t have sewn her such a big pocket.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Maya shifted her eyes around as she was surprised that Ninained about her special pocket. If Mommy didn¡¯t sew the pocket for me to put my snacks, what am I going to do when I¡¯m hungry? Nina is being too much for having something against the pocket. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Reaching out with her chubby hands, she gave Nina a forceful p. After being pped, Nina red angrily at Maya. Not backing down, she shrieked as she pinched Maya¡¯s fat arms. With all her flesh caught in the pinch, Maya could feel the stinging pain. Hence, huffing and puffing, she gritted her teeth and starting fighting with Nina. Davin didn¡¯t expect the matter to escte so quickly as the fight broke out. Both girls were hitting each other without any reservation. ¡°Quick, both of you, break them apart.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, the girls do not listen to reason when they fight. Since you can¡¯t break them up yourself, how do you expect us to do it?¡± ¡°Should we just let them fight on then?¡± Just as Davin spoke, Maya lunged at Nina¡¯s arm and bit down. ¡°Argh! Fat piggy is biting me.¡± ¡°Maya, stop biting. That¡¯s not a drumstick. I¡¯ll take you out to buy one, or even a pig trotter if you like. So, stop biting!¡± However, his words fell on deaf ears. Realizing it wasn¡¯t working, Nina yelled, ¡°Herees my invincible w!¡± Nina raised the hand that wasn¡¯t bitten, curled it into a w, and swiped it at Maya¡¯s chubby face. Nina¡¯s w was fast and managed to scratch Maya¡¯s face a few times, causing it to hurt. Is it bleeding? Will I be disfigured? ¡°Wah!¡± Maya suddenly wailed as she let go of her bite. Meanwhile, Nina looked at her hand. When she saw all the bite marks on it, she too began to cry. One had her hand bitten while the other had her face scratched. Davin looked on at both girls, unsure of what to do. ¡°Wh-what am I going to do?¡± Babysitting isn¡¯t as easy as it looks. In his panic, Davin thought about Nicole and was about to ask Juan to get her when Nicole barged in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The moment she walked into the rear house, she heard both girls crying their lungs out. Hence, she dashed into the room anxiously. ¡°Mommy, Maya bit me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Nina¡¯s fault, she scratched my face.¡± Looking at both the injured girls, Nicole quickly settled them down and helped them treat their wounds. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 ¡°Is that enough? Do you want me to take them to the hospital?¡± ¡°No need, they fight like that all the time. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Davin heaved a sigh of relief. Babysitting sure isn¡¯t easy work. For the sake of having some time alone with Nicole, Evan actually threw me this hot potato of a job? I will not have it. I mustin and let him know how difficult it is to take care of the children. When he saw the girls settle down, Davin ran back into the main house without any dy. The moment he entered, he saw Sylphiette all dressed to the nines. She nagged, ¡°Evan, how long more do you need, I¡¯m famished.¡± Are they going out to have dinner? The children had just settled down after a huge fight and Nicole hadn¡¯t had time to prepare dinner. And yet, look at how carefree both of you are. ¡°Evan, are you going out?¡± Evan replied, ¡°We¡¯re heading out to dinner, do you want toe along?¡± Sylphiette shot an angry nce at Davin. I painstakingly got Evan to go out with me alone, so what are you tagging along for? You¡¯re such a pain in the ass! Davin ignored her and walked towards Evan. ¡°Evan, I think you shouldn¡¯t get sister-inw to help you trante the documents anymore. She doesn¡¯t have the time.¡± Sister-inw. Sylphiette¡¯s expression darkened when she heard the word. Why is Davin referring to Nicole as his sister-inw? Isn¡¯t it obvious that I am¡­ the one that Evan is going out with now? What gives him the right to call her that? Evan, who usually hated it when Davin referred to Nicole as his sister-inw, unexpectedly didn¡¯t call him out for it. Instead, he asked with a concerned tone. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What happened? You should go to the rear house and see for yourself. The children got into a big fight. They were biting, scratching, crying, or screaming. Until now, sister-inw hasn¡¯t even prepared dinner yet.¡± ¡°Who scratched and who bit?¡± Evan gave Davin an anxious look. Davin was jolted as he knew Evan must be worried about Juan and Kyle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Juan and Kyle are not hurt. It¡¯s the girls who were fighting.¡± As he expected, Evan heaved a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t inquire further. When Davin saw Evan¡¯s reaction, he sneered. He only cares about Kyle and Juan. If he knows that Maya and Nina are also his daughters, would he still be as calm? Should I tell him? Forget it, it¡¯s better I don¡¯t be nosy or else I¡¯ll get med for itter. ¡°Evan, why don¡¯t you forget about the trantion work. The kids¡­¡± ¡°No! Thepany¡¯s project cannot be dyed. Nicole must do it for me here.¡± Upon hearing Evan¡¯s words, Davin shot a nce at Sylphiette with the same look she gave him earlier. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Evan, why must you insist that shee here? Are you happy just watching her work?¡± Beneath the calm exterior, a tinge of panic shed in his eyes. He quickly exined, ¡°Work requires it.¡± Davin grunted in acknowledgment despite looking unconvinced. Meanwhile, Sylphiette was sensitive enough to notice the panic in Evan¡¯s gaze, as if he were trying to hide something. The more he tries to hide it means the more he cares. Hence, I cannot allow this to continue. There are so many people who can trante, why must it be Nicole? That¡¯s right, I must find a recement quickly and send whoever it is to his office. I¡¯ll see what he says then. ¡°Evan, let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± Evan stood up and tidied his documents. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sylphiette followed him out in delight. She thought that they would be having a candlelight dinner at a luxury hotel. However, at the hotel, Evan ordered their food to go. He even bought extra for Nicole and the four children. ¡°Evan, this is¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat at home. Juan and Kyle must be hungry.¡± Sylphiette was filled with displeasure as she looked on at Evan¡¯s silhouette. Is he worried about the two children or their mother? Chapter 243 Chapter 243 The children are such a bad influence, how will they need that much food and eat all of it? A n must be made as soon as possible to get Evan to hate Nicole Lane. Thinking of that, she whipped out her phone and sent a message¡­ Rose Garden. The four kids sat around the table, eating spaghetti with meatballs and other simple dishes. It was nutritious yet easy to prepare. The children each hugged their bowls as they wolfed the food down, giving out continuous praises. There was no difference in Kyle and Juan¡¯s behavior. However, Maya and Nina, who¡¯d usually sit beside each other, were now sitting the furthest from each other. They each took a corner, refusing to look at each other. Once in a while, they would give the other the stink eye, silently chastising the other in their hearts. As she saw her two daughters¡¯ behavior, Nicole just sighed. She reckoned that the two pouty girls would ignore each other for days. Coincidentally, Evan who was heading towards the yard with the takeaway bumped into Nicole, who was carrying the empty pot towards the kitchen. Upon seeing each other, the two stopped in their tracks. The smell from the takeaway wafted into the air and immediately, Nicole could tell that Evan was here to bring food. It¡¯s probably for Kyle and Juan. As expected, Evan immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Kyle and Juan?¡± ¡°They are in their rooms ying. They have eaten already.¡± Evan red at the empty pot in her hands. Flustered, Nicole exined. ¡°I am heading to wash the bowls and pots. They had spaghetti with meatballs.¡± Evan was reminded of Nicole¡¯s home-cooked food which he had eaten before. For spaghetti with meatballs, it was indeed ptable. Nodding his head gently, he peered at the food in his hands. Seems like I brought the food toote. ¡°These¡­¡± ¡°Please, bring these back to eat but don¡¯t let the kids eat too much at night. Then again I doubt they can eat them all.¡± Evan nodded his head, though slightly shocked. He felt that Nicole was respectful and polite to him all of a sudden, no longer rudely retorting. She even used the word ¡®please¡¯. What was this woman scheming? He stood there in silence for a moment, before turning back. Seeing his back, Nicole was once again reminded of the older boy in her memories. Her heart fluttered as she felt an unknown sourness. Almost immediately, she told herself to calm down. Just avoid Evan and minimize contact with him as much as possible. What happened in the past is all in the past. It¡¯s best to bury all those feelings in her heart. Now that he had someone he liked, it was in their best interests that she kept her distance. Nicole watched him leave the backyard, before turning her gaze away and moving towards the kitchen. As Evan returned to his room, Sylphiette saw the unopened food and was very surprised. Nicole Lane didn¡¯t want it? Evan had personally brought the food and she actually didn¡¯t want it? ¡°Evan why did you bring it back?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Evan felt a bit down, ignoring her question. He sat down, picking up the disposable chopsticks and ate. Although Sylphiette was puzzled, however she dared not ask further. Evan was obviously in a bad mood and were she to ask further, she would be the one at the disadvantage. A smart woman must learn to observe her surroundings. Especially with people like Evan who was hard to get along with, she had to be extra cautious. The next day. After Nicole dropped the children off at the kindergarten, she drove to her newly opened clinic. The location was not too bad and was near Rose Garden. Most importantly, the environment was quiet and peaceful, and the decor in each treatment room was very professional. The people who renovated the ce were sourced by Evan. Hence, all those who worked on the clinic were exceptionally dedicated. Nicole would have never even dreamed of owning such a wonderful clinic so quickly. She brought out her professional attitude, walking into the clinic. Already, there were a few patients waiting in there. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, please follow me. Do also adhere to the queue.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After changing her garments in the dressing room, she threw herself in and focused on her work. ¡°Where do you feel difort?¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 ¡°My waist hurts, my legs and also¡­¡± ¡°No rush, let me have a look.¡± While facing her patients, she was gentle and patient and to her job, she was respectful to the profession. The moment she started to hustle, time passed in a split second. Unknowingly it was already noon, the time to pick the children up. She looked at her long line of patients and thought. If I were to leave, they would have wasted their time queueing. Everyone¡¯s time is precious, let alone the patients who require immediate attention. After hesitating for a few moments, she grabbed her phone and gave Davin a call. ¡°Sister-inw, you want me to pick up the children?¡± ¡°Yea, I¡¯m too busy to leave for even just a moment. Is it convenient for you?¡± Davin looked at his few buddies, feeling conflicted. It was not exactly convenient for him either. After contemtion, he replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister-inw, I will go pick those children up, you go ahead and do your work.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Hanging up, he located Evan¡¯s phone number. ¡°It¡¯s your kids and the kids¡¯ mother isn¡¯t free. You as the father should go pick them up.¡± Nicole might have been too shy to ask Evan, but Davin was more than willing to help. He felt that if his brother were to fetch the children, it would be a chance to bring the family closer. With that, he dialed his brother. Evan who was rushing for a meeting checked the caller ID and answered the call. ¡°Evan, you need to go pick up the four kids. Sister-inw isn¡¯t free. They are about to end school, so don¡¯t bete!¡± Evan furrowed his brows. What was that woman so busy with that she doesn¡¯t even have time to pick up the children? Wait, if she doesn¡¯t have the time, why is it Davin calling me and not her? Evan was about to ask for a clearer exnation when Davin interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s all Evan, hurry along.¡± With thatst line, he hurriedly hung up the phone. His handsome face immediately sunk. He peeked at the time, passed the files to John, and walked out of the office without a word. John was flustered. The board of directors are all waiting in the meeting room, is the meeting to proceed or not? What is the meaning behind the president¡¯s departure? How am I going to give the directors an ount? Evan speed in the direction of Grant Kindergarten. When he reached the kindergarten, he was just in time for dismissal. For a while, he saw Juan and Kyle carrying their small school bags, happily walking out of school. The surrounding schoolmates were extremely polite to them. Juan had an air of a young master, greeting his schoolmates, while Kyle put on an indifferent face, his cold personality was the same as usual. He maintained a cold attitude towards his schoolmates¡¯ friendly greetings. Regardless of the two children¡¯s appearance, there were still many who surrounded them and even their teacher greeted them in a friendly manner as she walked past. Evan knew very clearly that it was because the Seet Group was not in a position to be looked down on, as well as the Seet family¡¯s wealth. As such, the two were treated like that. He always felt that the two being given special treatment wasn¡¯t a good thing at all. It would be detrimental to their growth if they got used to being put on a pedestal. Hence, he considered seriously whether he should change their learning environment. ¡°Huh? Daddy, why are you here to pick us up today? Where is Mommy?¡± Juan boisterously ran to him, blinking his two ck eyes curiously. Evan returned to his senses and looked down at Juan. How was he supposed to know what that woman Nicole Lane was up to? He was very curious too. Kyle walked over and asked the exact same question. Why did the children only ask for their mother? Were they not happy that he, their father, came to pick them? Evan disyed a cold expression on his handsome face and his tone calm as he replied, ¡°Your mother is lost.¡± With that, he turned and walked towards the Rolls-Royce. Juan looked at Kyle, what did ¡®lost¡¯ mean, could they never find her? They could never find Mommy? ¡°Daddy, why is Mommy lost?¡± ¡°Yes Daddy, why is Mommy lost?¡± Juan and Kyle asked nervously as they chased after him. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Evan pulled the door open and the two kids crawled in. He moved round into the driver¡¯s seat and turned back towards the two of them. ¡°I will throw you out of the car if you ask for Mommy again!¡± Kyle wanted to say something further but was stopped by Juan. He leaned into Kyle¡¯s ear, whispering. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can check on Mommy¡¯s location here, we can definitely find Mommy.¡± Kyle got him to start searching. Juan located Mommy¡¯s position to be at the clinic and hurriedly informed Kyle. Their hearts that were a bundle of nerves were finally relieved. Daddy is such a liar! The two made funny faces behind Evan¡¯s back, sticking out their tongues. After that, they took out their cards from their school bags to y. Evan turned his head back and saw the two children ying with their cards. He could not help but knit his brows. When their Mommy was lost they were so restless, but now they have stopped asking. Were they afraid of being thrown out of the car? It seems their bond with Nicole is also not that deep. Well that¡¯s good, when they separate in the future the two will not have such a hard time. As they came to Maya and Nina¡¯s kindergarten, the two girls were staring out and waiting anxiously. In the past, their mother had always picked them up first before picking up Kyle and Juan. Evan who unknowingly did things in the wrong order had made the two who were already in a conflict even unhappier. As he came out of the car, he looked around like a king who had conquered all. His charismatic looks and regal poise were hard to go by unnoticed. Nina was startled to see him, question marks filled her small head. Why is he here to pick them up? Maya also appeared shocked. She moved her short legs and reached Evan¡¯s side in a few steps, lifting her head to look at him. ¡°Uncle Evan, are you here to pick us up? Where is Mommy?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Evan looked at her small yet scratched face, remembering the fight the two had that Davin mentioned. This probably was the work of Nina. Looking at Nina¡¯s elbow, the obvious bite marks must have been made by Maya. These two kids did not hold back any punches during a fight. As he peered at Maya, the image of Maya biting Nina had suddenly brought about his old memories. That little girl in the past was really good at biting people too. He always felt that the expression of the chubby Maya was familiar, quite simr to that little girl. Is it because Sylphiette was Maya¡¯s aunt? While Evan¡¯s mind was running wild, Maya raised her voice again, ¡°Uncle Evan, where is Mommy?¡± Evan looked at her and replied with the same sentence in a light manner, ¡°Your Mommy is lost.¡± Maya was shocked as her small mouth turned into the shape of an ¡®O¡¯ and her two round eyes glistened. ¡°Where is Mommy? I want to find Mommy, I want Mommy-¡± ¡°Can¡¯t find her.¡± Evan casually interrupted. ¡°Wah-¡± Tears gushed out of Maya¡¯s eyes. Evan hadn¡¯t expected her to start crying. Why does this girl like to cry so much? As he was at a loss of how to calm Maya down, Nina walked over and held Maya¡¯s hand. ¡°Maya don¡¯t cry, I will bring you to find Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy is lost-¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t, he lied to us!¡± Nina gave Evan the stink eye, holding Maya¡¯s hand as they walked ahead. Evan stood at the same ground, frozen in ce. The two kids were fighting so intensely yesterday, yet they made up so quickly? A child¡¯s world was indeed simple. Kyle and Juan climbed out of the car, walking towards Evan, panicky. ¡°Daddy, why did you not let them in?¡± Evan peered at Juan. He hadn¡¯t say he would not let them in, he only said that Nicole Lane was lost. He did not expect the two kids to overreact. Contrary to that, these two rascals seemed to not care that Nicole Lane was lost. He suddenly thought it was best to raise daughters. Daughters were caring and sweet like cotton candy. What a pity that Nicole Lane gave birth to these two rascals for him, and none was a daughter. In a split second, Kyle and Juan¡¯s expression changed. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 The two kids stared at their father, utterly confused. Juan giggled. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Daddy! Maya and Nina are allies now!¡± ¡°What?¡± Evan stared at Juan, befuddled by his words. ¡°They foughtst night and won¡¯t talk to each other, but they¡¯re willing to unite against you, their common enemy!¡± Juan exined. ¡°¡­¡± Common enemy? Do they really hate me so much? ¡°Tell them to get in the car,¡± Evan said emotionlessly. Juan shrugged wordlessly. They¡¯ll have no problem beating me up if they wanted to! Evan nced at Kyle, who gave him an exasperated look. ¡°Daddy, Nina¡¯s not going to listen to me¡­¡± Why are they scared of two little girls? ¡°What a coward!¡± Evan chided. ¡°Daddy! They¡¯ve got Mommy¡¯s genes and we got ours from you! If you can¡¯t win her in an argument, what makes you think we can?¡± Juan retorted, shrugging. He¡¯s ming my genes now? Who says I can¡¯t win Nicole in an argument? I don¡¯t care what goes on women¡¯s heads! Besides, she hasn¡¯t picked an argument with me for days¡­ Evan pinched Juan¡¯s face. ¡°If you dare call me a coward, I¡¯ll sew your mouth up!¡± Juan hurriedly covered his mouth in mock fear. Evan red at him warily and walked off to catch up with Maya and Nina. Maya continued to bawl her eyes out as Nina tried her best to calm her down. ¡°Stop crying in public! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± ¡°Hey! Stop right there!¡± a voice called from behind. Nina ignored the voice and pulled Maya away. Evan was speechless. Did Nicole not teach them any manners? ¡°Stop right there! We¡¯re going to find Mommy,¡± Evan yelled. Maya stopped walking the moment she heard the word ¡®Mommy¡¯, forcing Nina to screech to a halt. ¡°Uncle Evan¡­are you going to find Mommy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s not gone?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He had not expected Maya to believe him. ¡°She¡¯s not gone. Get in the car,¡± Evan said. Maya wiped her tears away and nced at Nina. ¡°Uncle Evan¡¯s taking us to Mommy.¡± Nina red at Evan. ¡°Is Mommy gone or not? Stop lying to us and apologize!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Evan was shocked by her words. I came just to pick you up after school, and this is how you treat me? Evan had never been forced into apologizing his whole life. He scooped Maya up and tossed a nce at Nina before turning around and walking off. That only fueled Nina¡¯s anger even further. Bad Daddy! Bad, bad Daddy! You¡¯re not going to apologize for lying to us? How rude! Just you wait! A n formed in her head. Suddenly, Juan rushed up to her and grabbed her hand, trying to pull her into the car. Thinking about how she could trick her naughty father, Nina did not resist and followed Juan into the car. Nicole was still not home by the time they arrived at Rose Garden, and Maya was getting worried. ¡°Uncle Evan? Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± ¡°Eat first. Mommy wille backter,¡± Evan lied. Maya pondered over it for a moment before looking at Juan. Knowing that Nicole was still busy, Juan nodded at her reassuringly. Maya nodded back. Sylphiette was surprised to see the four kids standing with Evan at the doorstep. ¡°Why did theye back with you, Evan?¡± she asked. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 ¡°Nicole¡¯s busy,¡± Evan answered. ¡°Tell the kitchen staff to prepare lunch for the kids.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The moment Sylphiette turned away, the smile on her face melted into an ugly scowl. How dare she use the kids to get closer to Evan! Looks like it¡¯s time to unleash my ns¡­ She took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Did you find that person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°Very good. Stand by for further instructions.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± She smirked after hanging up the phone. I hope you¡¯ll like my little ¡®gift¡¯, Nicole! The first thing Nicole saw when she returned to Rose Garden was the kids ying in the yard. Noticing her presence, Maya toddled over to her happily. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Maya cooed as she rushed forward on her short, pudgy legs. Nicole bent down and pulled her into a hug while stroking Maya¡¯s fat belly with a smile. ¡°What did you eat for lunch?¡± ¡°We had a feast! There was steak and cold-cut tters and¡­¡± Maya paused, pointing at Evan¡¯s room. ¡°Daddy told the witch to cook for us!¡± she whispered. ¡°Hm? Where¡¯s Uncle Davin?¡± Nicole asked. Maya shook her head. ¡°Daddy went to pick us up from school!¡± Nicole was surprised. Wasn¡¯t Davin supposed to be the one picking up the kids? Why did Evan take his ce? Suddenly, Evan walked out from his room and red at her. Nicole stood up immediately and greeted him politely. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan studied her from head to toe before asking, ¡°Are you so busy that you don¡¯t even have time for the kids?¡± It was the first day of operations for the clinic, and Nicole was indeed swamped with work. She froze for a second. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to make time for the kids. I underestimated the number of patients today.¡± Evan raised an eyebrow in surprise. So she was busy with matters at the clinic? How did it open so fast? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At least she¡¯s not getting herself involved in shady business¡­ His expression softened. ¡°Remember, the kidse first. Find someone to look after them if you¡¯re too busy.¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet. Thank you for taking care of Maya and Nina.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Evan fell silent, not knowing how to continue the conversation. Her politeness made him ufortable. Why did her attitude change so much overnight? Something smells fishy¡­ He decided to take the initiative to find out what tricks she had up her sleeve and the reason for her sudden change in attitude. I¡¯ll uncover the truth about you sooner orter, Nicole Lane! Nicole decided to close the clinic at 4 P.M. in order to trante documents for Evan. She drove to the kids¡¯ kindergarten and fetched the kids home. After dropping them off in the rear house, she provided them with toys to y with and reminded them once again to abstain from fighting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy! I won¡¯t bite Nina anymore.¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t scratch Maya¡¯s face anymore!¡± ¡°Good girls!¡± Nicole praised. ¡°Juan, watch them for me. Confiscate their things if they start a fight.¡± Nina pulled her makeup kit close to her while Maya threw herself onto the table to hide her snacks from Juan. ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± the kids chirped. Nicole ran over to Evan¡¯s study room after that. Evan had nned to berate her for beingte, but he turned out to be the tardy one in the end. Nicole stood up the moment he entered the room and greeted him politely. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Seet.¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Evan simply nodded and handed her the documents that needed to be tranted. Nicole sat before theputer and threw herself into her work. Evan watched as she nced at the documents every so often while typing away feverishly on theputer. He smirked and walked over to her. ¡°Beware of your posture.¡± Nicole almost jumped out of her skin at his voice. What¡¯s wrong with my posture? she thought as she looked up at him. Besides, why is he so concerned about my posture? I¡¯m already sitting up straight! Despite everything, she gave him a professional smile and thanked him for his concern before turning back to face theputer. Did she just thank me? Evan narrowed his eyes and began to pick on every little detail in her trantion, from fonts to formatting. Nicole began to get frustrated. What did I ever do to you? I treated you like royalty for the past few days! Noticing her silence, Evan smirked. I bet she¡¯s reaching her limit! Suddenly, Nicole stood up and looked him in the eyes. ¡°Mr. Seet, I would appreciate it if you could write down everything you would like me to aplish. I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy your requests.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why is she still so calm? Evan sneered and said, ¡°I just want you toplete the trantion while doing a handstand.¡± Handstand? He¡¯s telling me to type on a keyboard while doing a handstand? Is he messing with me? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Is he even sane? Who even gives such strange orders to their trantor? He¡¯s definitely stirring up trouble! I would have killed him if I didn¡¯t know that he was the boy! She briefly considered telling him to demonstrate the position for her while berating the hell out of him, but she tucked that thought away quickly. She had to respect him, as he was the boy from all those years ago. Besides, she needed to keep her distance from him. Nicole took a deep breath to calm herself down and faced him with a gentle smile. ¡°Apologies, Mr. Seet. I cannot aplish that.¡± Having expected her to lose her temper, Evan was taken aback by her response. Did she really change? He stared at her for another five seconds before returning to his seat in silence. Not another word was exchanged between them until Nicolepleted the trantion and showed it to him. She left the room to go to the rear house soon after to avoid annoying him. What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he crazy? ¡°He probably needs to visit the psychiatrist¡­¡± she muttered to herself before shaking her head vigorously. Men can be such erratic beings! Nicole started to prepare dinner for the kids as soon as she returned to the rear house. Evan had mentioned hiring a maid to take care of the kids, but he seemed to have forgotten about it. She decided not to ask him about it. After all, she loved making her kids¡¯ favorite food. She asked her kids what they would like to have for dinner before walking into the kitchen. Halfway through her preparations, a certain unweed visitor barged into the kitchen and started to berate her. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 ¡°Did you get Evan to go pick up the kids just to force him to stay with you?¡± Sylphiette screeched. Nicole merely nced at her wordlessly. She had been keeping her distance from Sylphiette for the past few days, yet thetter would not leave her alone. Isn¡¯t she concerned about what Evan thinks of her? Won¡¯t Evan grow tired of her if this goes on? Nicole knew that things were not as simple as they seem. Sylphiette¡¯s words grew harsher and more unreasonable the more Nicole ignored her, and it wore Nicole¡¯s patience thin. She stared straight into Sylphiette¡¯s eyes as she stepped forward and pped her in the face. ¡°D-did you just hit me?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why not?¡± To Nicole¡¯s bewilderment, Sylphiette¡¯s evil grin did not falter even a single bit. She cupped her cheek with one hand and said, ¡°Thanks for cooperating, Nicole.¡± After that, she turned around and walked towards the main house. Nicole could tell that Sylphiette was out to get her into trouble, and she could not help but feel amazed at how much effort Sylphiette put into her evil ns. I wonder what Evan¡¯s going to say¡­ Even so, the p drained the anger out of her, and it made her feel refreshed. She washed her hands and resumed with her cooking. Meanwhile, Sylphiette walked into Evan¡¯s room with her head down while trying to hide the fact that she was there to tell on Nicole. However, Evan noticed that something was wrong immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± With one hand on her cheek, she looked up and nced at him before shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Why are you covering your face?¡± he asked. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sylphiette beamed inwardly. That¡¯s what I want to hear! She pretended to look reluctant to tell him the truth, and it took much coaxing from him for her to open up. ¡°I-it was Nicole¡­¡± Evan¡¯s eyes widened for a second. Why would someone as gentle as Nicolesh out at someone? He got up and headed towards the rear house. ¡°Wait! Evan! It¡¯s fine! I was the one who made her unhappy¡­¡± Sylphiette cried. Evan ignored her. The only thing he needed to know was whether Sylphiette had been telling the truth. What if it¡¯s true? Why would she want to hit Sylphiette? Why is she acting so polite in front of me in the first ce? In the rear house, Nicole was about to call her kids in for dinner when Evan barged in all of a sudden with Sylphiette hot on his heels. He¡¯s here to interrogate me, isn¡¯t he? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Seet?¡± she asked innocently. Evan squinted at her. She¡¯s acting all gentle and docile again! ¡°Did you hit Sylphiette?¡± he asked coldly. Nicole nced at Sylphiette¡¯s strangely swollen cheek. I only hit her once? Why is her face so swollen? Did she hit herself just to make her face swell up? Such dedication! Evan grew impatient as the silence stretched on. ¡°Did you, or did you not, hit her?¡± She stared into his eyes and nodded. She admitted to it! She didn¡¯t even try to argue for herself! ¡°Why did you hit her?¡± he asked. ¡°She deserved it.¡± Nicole spoke those words with much determination. Sylphiette was taken aback by her honesty. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Did she think that Evan would side with her? Sylphiette panicked and put on the most pitiful look she could manage. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Evan, she hit me and didn¡¯t even apologize! You ought to stand up for me!¡± she whined. However, Evan pretended not to hear her and merely repeated his question. ¡°Why did you hit her?¡± Weren¡¯t you satisfied with the reason I gave you just now? Nicole thought, exasperated. ¡°I just wanted to beat someone up. Is that an eptable reason?¡± she asked. Evan shivered as his eyes glinted dangerously. So that¡¯s her true form! That¡¯s the Nicole Lane I knew! ¡°Apologize!¡± he demanded, staring straight into her eyes. Nicole nced at him. ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡± Didn¡¯t you just beat someone up? Stop trying to deny your crimes! You shouldn¡¯t be going around pping everyone that gets in your way until their face swells up! ¡°Evan, Nicole was¡­¡± ¡°I said apologize!¡± Before Sylphiette could use Nicole any further, Evan cut her off and continued to re at Nicole intensely. Nicole clenched her fists. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to apologize without exining myself first, Mr. Seet. Why don¡¯t you listen to my side of the story first?¡± Evan froze. ¡°Go on.¡± With that, Nicole recounted their showdown to him in great detail, much to Sylphiette¡¯s dismay. The latter tried to cut in a few times, only to be stopped by Evan over and over again. When she was done, Nicole looked up and stared into Evan¡¯s eyes. ¡°She was the one who wrongfully used and insulted me, Mr. Seet. Don¡¯t you think she deserved it?¡± Evan stared back, befuddled. After a while, he asked, ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t just a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole froze, unable to answer him. ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding!¡± Sylphiette said. ¡°I knew you had feelings for Mr. Seet, Nicole!¡± Nicole felt uneasy as the gazes of Evan and Sylphiette bore into her likesers. She turned away and gripped the corner of her shirt with her left hand tightly, looking guilty. Evan did not give up. ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡± Nicole forced herself to stay calm, giving him a light smile. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You have my utmost respect, Mr. Seet, but not romantic feelings.¡± Won¡¯t it be hypocritical of me to say that I have feelings for him? I¡¯ll never hear the end of it from Sylphiette if I told them that I¡¯m interested in him¡­ Thest thing Nicole wanted was for people to look down upon her or be inconvenienced because of her own feelings. She had nothing but her best wishes for the boy. Meanwhile, Evan¡¯s face darkened the moment Nicole spoke those words. A cold glint shed in his eyes. He turned to Sylphiette. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never fall in love with her no matter what.¡± I¡¯ll never fall in love with her no matter what¡­ How rude! Nicole had not expected to hear those exact words again in such a short period of time. She winced as a sharp pain tore through her heart, though she fought to keep herposure in front of Evan and Sylphiette. On the other hand, Sylphiette was ted to hear those words from Evan. She turned around and pretended to give Nicole a sorrowful look. ¡°Looks like I had the wrong idea about you, Nicole. Is there someone else in your heart that¡¯s more important than Evan?¡± Nicole frowned. How did she know? Why does she care anyway? ¡°That is none of your business,¡± she replied. While Nicole was busy getting confused by Sylphiette¡¯s question, the gears in Evan¡¯s head began to turn. Could that person be¡­Maya and Nina¡¯s father? Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Even Maya herself could not describe that man. Noticing Evan¡¯s cold expression, Sylphiette smirked happily. Mission aplished! ¡°Apologies, Nicole. I shouldn¡¯t have intruded on your private matters,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Evan. I don¡¯t need an apology from her.¡± Evan looked at Nicole for a while longer before turning around and leaving. ¡°Thanks for helping me out, Nicole!¡± Sylphiette sneered before rushing out of the door. ¡°Evan! Wait for me!¡± Nicole watched as the two of them walked back to the main house together as she struggled to catch her breath. Sylphiette¡¯s tricks did not matter to her; what mattered was Evan¡¯s attitude towards her. ¡®I¡¯ll never fall in love with her no matter what¡¯¡­ Her heart twitched painfully whenever she thought of his words. The pain reminded her to steer clear of him and keep all inappropriate thoughts at bay. ¡°What are they doing here, Mommy?¡± She looked down to meet Nina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Nina stared into her mother¡¯s eyes, noticing how moist they were. I bet evil Daddy and the witch ganged up against Mommy! ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner, Nina. Tell your siblings toe here,¡± Nicole said. Nina nodded and ran off to get her siblings. During dinner, Nina stared into space as she pondered over her n to teach her evil daddy a lesson. However, she could note up with a good n. What if we targeted evil Daddy¡¯s favorite witch? We¡¯ll be able to take revenge for Mommy and teach them a lesson! After dinner, she dragged her siblings into their room to discuss her ns. The other kids were indignant to find out that their mother was bullied, and were determined to take revenge for her. The two boys suggested punishing Sylphiette first, since she was the one who guilt-tripped Evan into bullying Nicole. Maya seconded their opinion as she was on good terms with Evan after he served them a sumptuous lunch. Nina, however, insisted that Evan was to me as well. She wanted to punish him alongside Sylphiette. Juan grinned. ¡°Why don¡¯t we beat the witch up someday?¡± The others shot down his idea immediately. ¡°We¡¯re never going to win!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just¡­make her disappear?¡± Kyle suggested. Disappear? That seemed like a good idea¡­ ¡°But¡­how?¡± Nina asked. ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to find her no matter what¡­¡± Maya stuffed herst French fry into her mouth and wiped her hands clean on her shirt. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just throw her into a pond?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The kids looked at each other in silent agreement. ¡°Will she drown?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The water isn¡¯t that deep.¡± They figured that the chilling cold of the pond would be sufficient to teach Sylphiette a lesson. ¡°What if she calls for help?¡± ¡°Well, we could¡­¡± ¡°I think Maya should¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The kids decided to execute their n on Saturday afternoon. The next day¡­ This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Evan returned to Rose Garden only to see Sylphiette talking to a stranger. Sylphiette stood up and ran over to him the moment she saw him. ¡°Wee home, Evan!¡± ¡°We have a guest today?¡± he asked. Evan studied the man from head to toe. He was tall and slender, though not as handsome. Even so, he was still better-looking than the average Joe. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 ¡°He¡¯s here to look for Nicole, Evan.¡± He¡¯s looking for Nicole? Evan trained his eyes on the man again, his face bing less and less appealing in his eyes the more he looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Nicole?¡± Evan asked coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. How is Nikki doing?¡± the man asked. Nikki¡­ What a cute nickname¡­ Evan¡¯s stare turned into a re. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± The man smiled brightly. ¡°Nikki¡¯s an attractive woman. We used to live together, you know. Do you understand how great it is to see her everyday?¡± ¡®Live together¡¯¡­ ¡®How great it is to see her everyday¡¯¡­ Could he be Maya and Nina¡¯s biological father? Evan grimaced. Sylphiette smiled at the man. ¡°Nicole should be back soon. Why don¡¯t you wait for her inside?¡± However, before the man could answer, Nicole walked in with her kids in tow. When she saw the man standing in the yard, her jaw dropped. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you, Nikki. I¡¯m sure you need someone to help out in your clinic?¡± he asked. ¡°H-how did you know about the clinic?¡± she asked, dumbfounded. ¡°Oh, I told him about it,¡± Sylphiette said hurriedly. ¡°He asked about you just now.¡± Nicole stared at Sylphiette in shock. No wonder she asked me if I loved someone elsest night! She nned all this! However, she had to give Sylphiette credit for tracking him down so quickly. The man¡¯s name was Rocky, and he had been Nicole¡¯s ssmate back when they were learning acupuncture. He had tried and failed to propose to her, and they lost contact after returning home. Nicole knew that Sylphiette had a part to y in this since there was no way Rocky could have known where she lived. Is she trying to push me into another man¡¯s arms so that she could have Evan to herself? The dedication¡­ Evan¡¯s fiery gaze bore into her as he spoke, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to tell us who he is?¡± Nicole nced at Rocky. ¡°Introduce yourself.¡± Rocky nodded. ¡°My name is Rocky, and I used to be in the same med school as Nikki. I specialize in acupuncture, so I was wondering if I could join Nikki¡¯s clinic.¡± Evan did not seem satisfied with his answer. ¡°Are you Maya and Nina¡¯s father?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He isn¡¯t,¡± Nicole answered curtly. Rocky grinned. ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll be true in the future.¡± He isn¡¯t their father! Evan walked over to Nicole with a cold expression on his face. ¡°How many men have you slept with so far?¡± Nicole frowned and red at him. Just one so far, you jerk! You¡¯re Maya and Nina¡¯s father, for goodness¡¯ sake! I¡¯ve got nothing to do with this! ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Are you scared that I¡¯m going to tell him¡­?¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Nicole could not care less about what Rocky thought. After all, she had no feelings for him. Evan turned around to re at Rocky, much to her excitement. ¡°You can be the girls¡¯ father, but I¡¯m the father of the boys! You¡¯d better remember that!¡± Nicole was a little taken aback by his words, but she put on a calm expression and looked on with her hands crossed in front of her chest. Why is he so eager to tell Rocky about this! Is he trying to make Rocky suspicious of me? Sylphiette began to panic. Can¡¯t he just let that man take Nicole away from him? Why is he tearing everything down already? ¡°Evan, let bygones be bygones. Just let Nicole have a fresh start, would you?¡± Sylphiette asked as she walked forward and linked arms with Evan. It seemed like a harmless gesture, but everyone could tell that she meant to emphasize her rtionship with Evan. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 That particr gesture made Nicole ufortable. They¡¯re poking fun at me again! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Rocky froze for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss. I¡¯m sure Nikki is looking for a lifelong partner, am I right?¡± Nicole stared at Sylphiette and Evan¡¯s linked arms before walking over to Rocky and pulling him into her embrace. ¡°That¡¯s right. I just need someone who will love me wholeheartedly for the rest of my life.¡± Boasting about your rtionship? Easy! Evan narrowed his eyes before pushing Sylphiette aside and walking into the house. Sylphiette ran after him without missing a beat. Nicole pulled away from Rocky too as she stared at Evan¡¯s retreating figure. Rocky noticed it and smiled. ¡°Do you like him?¡± Nicole shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t make things up.¡± Rock grinned. ¡°Fate can¡¯t be forced. You¡¯ll only get to keep those you¡¯re bound with. Why don¡¯t you give me a chance, Nikki?¡± ¡®Fate can¡¯t be forced¡¯¡­ Were Evan and I never meant to be? What in the world was I trying to do just now? A bout of jealousy had taken over her mind the moment she saw Sylphiette link arms with Evan. Was I really that jealous of them? She wanted nothing more but to p herself at that very moment. He told me that he¡¯ll never fall in love with me! I have no right to be jealous! Reluctant to do it in front of Rocky, she imagined herself smacking her cheeks in regret. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nikki?¡± Rocky asked, pulling her back into reality. She turned around to meet his eyes. ¡°Why did youe here all of a sudden, Rocky?¡± Rocky merely grinned. ¡°God sent me here.¡± Nicole could tell that there was something he wanted to hide and decided not to press him for an answer. After all, she was indeed shorthanded at the clinic, and having someone as capable as Rocky would be a godsend to her. ¡°So¡­you want to work at my clinic? What¡¯s your desired sry range?¡± she asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to see you everyday,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the standard sry then.¡± Rocky nodded. ¡°Shall we have a meal together? I spent days travelling here just to meet you, you know.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Get in the car. Let¡¯s eat out for today.¡± Soon, they arrived at a restaurant that served unique yet tasty food. Nicole hoped that Rocky would be fine with an average restaurant like that, since preparations of the clinic¡¯s opening ate up arge portion of her savings. To her relief, Rocky was an easygoing person. The kids loved the food in the restaurant as well. The atmosphere at their table was light and rxed, though Kyle and Juan spent the entire meal whispering to each other while stealing nces at Rocky. Maya gobbled down her food as usual, while Nina chattered away happily with Rocky. ¡°Does Nina want him to be our stepdad?¡± Juan asked Kyle anxiously. ¡°No! We can¡¯t allow that!¡± Kyle replied sternly. ¡°Mommy and Daddy must be together!¡± Juan stared at Rocky. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Now¡¯s not the time to act rashly.¡± Meanwhile¡­ Sylphiette watched as Rocky left with Nicole and her kids with a wide grin on her face. Evan will belong to me once Rocky marries Nicole! She took out her phone and sent Rocky a message. Try your best to make her fall for you. Marry her as soon as she agrees! Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Rocky sneered at himself for having assumed that Nicole¡¯s intention to help her step-sister was genuine and she really wanted someone to be there to care for her. It was not until now did he realize that Sylphiette was actually afraid of Nicole getting into a rtionship with the man she had a crush on. Indeed, humans were really a bunch of selfish creatures. He then kept away his phone and ignored her. With a loud thud, Evan shut hisptop in frustration. He found it unbelievable that any man would be interested in a woman like Nicole and the fact made his blood boil in fury. ¡°Evan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s dig in.¡± At the dining table, Sylphiette made use of the opportunity to bring up things in the past. ¡°Evan, do you still remember how I used to sneak in here through the dog hole just to pick the flowers?¡± Images of the past soon emerged in Evan¡¯s mind. Sylphiette, who was still a little girl at the time, often had her body covered with mud because she had sneaked into the garden of the mansion through the dog hole to pick the flowers. There was a time when Evan deliberately filled up the hole and as a result, she burst out crying in anxiety because she had no way out. At the sight of her weeping miserably and her helpless gaze, he decided to clear out the hole for her as his heart went out to her immediately. With the images ying in his mind, the way Evan looked at her softened considerably because he couldn¡¯t help but feel remorseful for what he had done to her in the past. At the same time, he reminded himself that she was the woman he should care about. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As for Nicole, he shouldn¡¯t care about what she did and who she hung out with. That¡¯s right! Sylphiette is the one I should care about. Who cares about Nicole? Deep down inside, he warned himself not to be too concerned about Nicole¡¯s matter. ¡°Sylphiette, you know someone who can read and speak thenguage of A Nation, don¡¯t you? You may ask the person to arrange an interview with mypany.¡± Sylphiette was ecstatic to hear that. Does that mean Evan is going to fire Nicole? With Rocky around, Evan had really started distancing himself from Nicole. How nice was that? She knew no man in the world could stay calm and unbothered when there was a possibility that the woman he was interested in was dating another man. The more a man fancied a woman, the more bothered he would be. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll give him a call and ask him to arrange an interview then.¡± After lunch, Evan drove to the office. As for Nicole, she brought Rocky to her clinic after sending the kids to the kindergarten. Rocky was an adept acupuncturist. Back then, Nicole and him used to be simrly aplished in their medical skills. She counted herself having more luck than him because their master, who favored her, had taught her more stuff. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t even be sure that she would turn out to be a better doctor than him now. Being satisfied with the environment and facilities of her clinic, Rocky persuaded her to go all out and hire more employees because he was sure the size of her clinic could be expanded to be several times bigger in the future. Nicole only chuckled in response to his suggestion. She was not too ambitious for the time being because she was contented enough if she could provide a morefortable life for her kids. When it was time for her to pick up the kids at the kindergarten, she didn¡¯t close her clinic earlier because Rocky was there. She left her patients to him while she made her way to the kindergarten. After sending the kids back to Rose Garden, she helped them settle down as usual and then scuttled off to Evan¡¯s study at a hurried pace. When she reached there, Sylphiette suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stopped her from entering the room with her outstretched arms. ¡°Evan is not interested in meeting you and he¡¯s hired another trantor. So, your presence is no longer needed and you¡¯d better stay out of his way!¡± He has hired a new trantor? Why didn¡¯t he tell me about it? After some contemtion she came to the conclusion that she must be too insignificant for Evan to see the need to inform her anything. But anyway, she would be able to put her whole attention in managing her clinic from then on without having to work as a trantor for him. Just as Nicole turned around to leave, she spotted Evan making his way over. Since he deemed her to be such an unimportant presence, she really couldn¡¯t see why she needed to treat him with respect. Being caught in a trance for a moment, Nicole quickened her pace and walked past him as though he were non-existent. Did she just pretend not to see me? Very well. Just stay as far away from me as possible in the future! It would be best if she just ceased to exist in my life from then on! While Evan was criticizing her in his mind, Nicole suddenly scrambled to his front and blocked his way. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Evan, who was caught off guard by her sudden movement, eyed her in puzzlement. Nicole extended her palms toward him. In response, he frowned at it wondering what it was supposed to mean. Is she proposing to make peace with me so that we could get along well with each other again? Or, is she doing that because she would like to salvage her job? Whichever it is, that¡¯s a sensible decision. At that thought, a trace of contentment emerged in his brooding eyes as he posed her the question, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to do.¡± He wanted to hear his presumption from her mouth. Seeing that his attitude was not as cold as how she expected, Nicole thought it was the perfect time for her to bring up the money¡¯s issue. She spoke confidently and determinedly thinking that it was not necessary for her to be too tactful, ¡°Please give me the money.¡± Money? Is she asking money from me or is she trying to borrow some? Evan narrowed his eyes slightly when he queried, ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°I charge five hundred per hour and one thousand for a whole day¡¯s work. Mr. Seet, you may pay me the amount ording to the hours I¡¯ve worked for you.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Turns out that she was asking for her sry. So I was wrong! Noticing the flicker of astonishment in his eyes, Nicole thought the sly smile on his handsome face rather frightening. Hence, she quickly rified, ¡°Since you¡¯ve found yourself a new trantor, please pay me my sry.¡± After a long beat, Evan asked breezily, ¡°Would you prefer payment in cash or via digital wallet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with both.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you in cash then.¡± Nicole nodded in agreement. A moment of hesitationter, Evan said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have enough cash with me right now.¡± ¡°You may pay to my digital wallet then.¡± She replied readily because the payment method didn¡¯t matter to her as long as she received the money. Once again, Evan paused for a moment before sharing her the bad news. ¡°It so happens that my digital wallet is experiencing some technical issues.¡± Nicole was left speechless. So that means he will not be paying me today? At the thought of the scant bnce in her bank ount, Nicole mustered her courage and asked, ¡°When would you be able to make the payment then?¡± Evan replied after a brief moment of silence, ¡°I¡¯ll be able to do that when the technical issue is resolved.¡± Nicole was stumped. How nonsensical was that excuse? Obviously, it was just his lousy excuse to avoid paying her. Soon, a ze of fury was ignited deep down inside her as she wondered whether he would refuse to pay her forever with that reason. Tsk, tsk. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so hesitant in making the payment because the amount of her sry was nothingpared to his wealth. Her eyes sparkled with menace when she suggested, ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to frequent your ce from now on to check whether your digital wallet is free from issues.¡± She was trying to warn him that he stood no chance to avoid the obligation to pay. The money was desperately needed by her to provide a living and buy some winter jackets for the kids. On top of that, she also deserved to receive the reward for her effort and what she demanded from him was nothing more than reasonable. All of a sudden, Evan¡¯s eyes lit up. Is she going to watch over me to make sure I pay her? Great. He was really curious to see how far she could go. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear that. Ms. Lane, please feel free to visit me as frequently as you can.¡± Nicole couldn¡¯te up with any response. Is he trying to say that he isn¡¯t going to be disturbed by my pestering in the future? What a jerk! Can¡¯t he just give me the money? Evan gave her a once-over before moving inrge strides toward his study. Without the need to turn around and check, he was sure Nicole must be admonishing him under her breath at his back. Being an outspoken and straightforward person, Nicole wouldn¡¯t give up so easily for sure. He couldn¡¯t help but turn around to take a peek at her out of curiosity when he reached the door of the study. However, what he saw soon put a crease on his forehead. She wasn¡¯t whispering obscenities at him at all. Instead, she was pointing her slender finger in his direction and performing a kick in the air toward him from time to time. Judging from how furious she looked, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to beat him up if she could. Evan was having a great time watching Nicole venting out her frustration. ¡°Ms. Lane, are you going to get physical with me over just a few thousands?¡± Stupefied, Nicole forced a faint smile at him as she quickly retrieved her legs to stand still. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 shing him a stiff smile, she racked her brain and churned out an excuse. ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯ve got the wrong idea. I¡¯ve been applying quite a few acupuncture treatments to my patientstely, so I just need some exercise to soothe my sore limbs.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Should I get you a therapist to give you a massage?¡± At the same time, Evan sized her up with a crafty look. Sensing the bad intention from his expression, it took Nicole no more than a second to understand what he was trying to imply. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I can continue doing exercise at hometer.¡± With that, she gave him another stiff smile before spinning around and taking to her heels out to the courtyard as if she were running for her life. It didn¡¯t ur to her that Evan would actually turn around all of a sudden. Should she continue pestering him for the several thousand? At the moment, two voices emerged in her head. One of them was urging her to go for it because her hard work deserved to be rewarded and she needed respect for her effort. Meanwhile, the other one was dissuading her because she would be able to make more money from her clinic in the future. If she continued pestering Evan for the money, not only might he not pay her readily, but it might also get her into more trouble in the future. By the time she returned to the backyard, she had yet to make up her mind. When she entered the room she found the four kids frantically dispersing from where they had been gathering. They scrambled back to their little chairs while sneaking peeks at her from time to time. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Judging from how flustered the kids looked, Nicole sensed there was something fishy. Juan, being as quick-witted as usual, giggled. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re thinking of joining a talent ss tomorrow since it¡¯s a Saturday and we don¡¯t have to go to school.¡± ¡°Talent ss?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy. We would like to learn some talents,¡± Maya chimed in in an adorable voice. ¡°Where are you kids going to learn it?¡± Nicole was stressed out in an instance at the thought of taking some time off her hectic schedule to enroll the kids to the talent sses. Knowing they were a bunch of bright kids, she believed they would be able to learn anything just as fine by watching videos online but even so, they would still need the respective musical instruments or equipment to practice their skills. But then again, she really couldn¡¯t afford those with the meagre sum left in her bank ount. ¡°Mommy, you may work at the clinic tomorrow because I¡¯ll be teaching them tomorrow. I¡¯ve already moved all my musical instruments and other stuffs here from Hillside Vi.¡± Staring at Kyle with gratitude, Nicole reached out to caress his head. ¡°Kyle is such a good big brother.¡± Kyle¡¯s cool face broke into a faint grin which appeared rather stiff. He felt rather embarrassed to receive thepliment from Nicole because they did not actually intend to pick up a talent. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s learn from Kyle by the pond tomorrow then.¡± After Maya said that, she stuck out her tongue and held her head low to conceal her delight. Nicole stared at the little girl with bewilderment. ¡°By the pond?¡± Nina nodded in confirmation. That would be the ce for that witch to fall into tomorrow. ¡°Why do you all have to do it by the pond?¡± Nicole nced at the kids inquisitively one by one. Blinking her eyes in a daze for several seconds, Maya suddenly extended her chubby arms to cover her small mouth. She needed to make sure she didn¡¯t blurt out anything identally so that Nicole wouldn¡¯t have a clue of their n. Something struck Juan at that moment as he provided Nicole a vague excuse by telling her that the air was clearer and the environment was nicer by the pond. At the same time, Kyle and Nina chimed in with him. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. For some reason Nicole thought there was something fishy with the kids but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint it. She reminded them to maintain some distance from the pond to avoid falling into the waters. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve got it.¡± The four kids nodded at her obediently. On the following day, Nicole rushed her way to her clinic after making sure her kids finished their breakfast. As soon as she left, Juan broke into a sinister grin. ¡°My brother and sisters, it¡¯s time to execute our n.¡± Kyle nodded at him before instructing the maids to move the whole drum set as well as two tambourines over to the pondside. ¡°Maya and Nina, we¡¯ll count on you both from now on.¡± The two girls exchanged a nce before making their ways to the courtyard confidently. Sylphiette just finished powdering her face at that time. The moment she spotted the girls, a trace of resentment emerged in her eyes. At the same time, she wondered when would Nicole and her kids disappear from Rose Garden. She felt sickened by the sight of them. Having cast them a glimpse, she questioned them in a tone brimming with intense disgust, ¡°Why¡¯re the two of you here?¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Maya spoke with a grin, ¡°Aunt Sylphiette, we¡¯d like a favor from you.¡± Nina added, ¡°Aunt Sylphiette, I was told that you¡¯re a really talented dancer and we¡¯d like you to be our teacher.¡± Do they want to learn how to dance? Sylphiette stared at the girls contemptuously as though they were two exotic creatures. Then, she sneered at them and turned them down without hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that. Now, get back to where you¡¯re supposed to be and don¡¯te here unless it¡¯s necessary. Understand?¡± Maya, who didn¡¯t expect Sylphiette would speak so rudely to them, rubbed her hands anxiously as she threw a nervous look at Nina. Nina was not afraid of trouble. She red at Sylphiette with raging fury burning in her eyes. ¡°Go away now! Do I have to sing a song to coax you girls to do that?¡± Sylphiette spoke in an undertone and her face was distorted with frustration. Seeing the girls standing rooted to the spot, she cast them a baleful nce before picking up a ss of nicely warmed milk and spilled them at the floor near where the girls were. Tears started welling in Maya¡¯s eyes as the little girl looked at the blotches of milk stain on the brand new pair of shoes Mommy just bought her. That witch is so fierce! Holding Maya¡¯s chubby hand, Nina glowered at Sylphiette before walking away with a cocky look on her face. Sylphiette couldn¡¯t help but grumble under her breath looking at the back of the girls. It was not a good idea to be too friendly with them so that they wouldn¡¯te pester her in the future. At the same time, she saw the need toe up with a n to oust them from Rose Garden. Knitting her brows together, she sat down before the dressing table and sank deep in her thoughts. Mayamented when they were outside, ¡°What should we do if she refuses toe over? I¡¯ve dirtied my new shoes for this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n,¡± reassured Nina. At first, Nina only intended to take revenge on that witch for her Mommy¡¯s sake but after how harshly that witch treated them just now, she decided to settle the scores with her once and for all by making sure she was properly pranked. When they returned to the pond, Nina approached Kyle and told him about their interaction with Sylphiette next to his ears. He fell silent immediately after he heard her. At the sight of Maya¡¯s shoes which were stained with milk, his impassive face went livid with rage. That witch must be tired of living for having the audacity to bully both his Mommy and his sister! Sylphiette was just about to head outside after making sure she looked her best when she spotted Evan¡¯s bodyguard approaching her at a hurried pace. ¡°Ms. Lane, there¡¯s something I have to inform you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sylphiette instantly adopted a different attitude when she was dealing with the bodyguard. Behaving elegantly and amiably with a faint smile on her face, she appeared like ady who was born in a noble family. After some contemtion, the bodyguard answered her as per Kyle¡¯s instruction. ¡°Kyle and Juan are shouting degrading remarks about you while hitting the drums by the pond right now. Do you think you should stop them as their words will affect your reputation adversely?¡± Sylphiette¡¯s face turned extremely sullen in response. There was no way she could stand being the target of nderous remarks that was capable of tarnishing her image. How dare they make remarks like that about me! They must be looking for trouble! Evan would not allow them to do so if he were here. However, they were still his sons and she expected him to only criticize them for what they did even if she called him toin about their behavior. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She was sure he would not go as far as beating them up. Therefore, she decided to teach them a lesson herself before bringing theint to him. Clenching her fists tightly, she marched towards the pondside. She could hear the ear-splitting sound of the drums and the tambourines before she even reached there. Amidst the sound of the musical instruments was the sound of the kids shrieking and shouting. She listened to the mor carefully to make out the voices of Juan and Maya, who was born with a loud voice. ¡°Sylphiette¡¯s head is kicked like a ball toward the shopping center where it¡¯s sold together with all other normal balls¡ª¡± After finished chanting, Juan stuck out his tongue and made a funny look with his face. At the same time, he worked hard on the drum set to produce a fantastic tempo. Maya, who was blessed with a loud voice, was screaming at the top of her lungs while ying the tambourine. She even matched it with some dance moves by kicking her chubby legs to make her performance more exciting. The two kids who were born to be performers got all the bodyguards at Rose Garden doubled up with laughter. Meanwhile, Sylphiette¡¯s face looked extremely churlish as she couldn¡¯t believe the kids actually had the guts to talk so badly about her. Looking hostile, she walked in their direction. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 At the sight of Sylphiette, Kyle immediately asked the bodyguards to back off so that when she fell into the pondter, she wouldn¡¯t be rescued by them too quickly. As per his instruction, the bodyguards retreated to the front yard. Sylphiette thought it was a good idea too because there would be no eye witness who could tell on herter when she taught the kids a lesson. She pointed her finger at Juan and Maya as she fumed, ¡°What are the two of you shouting about?¡± Thinking about how rudely Sylphiette had treated her and Nina moments ago, Maya¡¯s courage was boosted with the presence of Kyle and Juan whom she knew were going to protect her. ¡°You¡¯re a bad woman! You¡¯re a witch!¡± ¡°How dare you go on!¡± Sylphiette gritted her teeth resentfully as her face was twisted with fury. Then, she stormed off toward the girl and intended to beat her up as punishment. The kids had anticipated that from her in advance. Swiftly Maya dodged her hands while Kyle, Juan and Nina worked in tandem to push her toward the pond with all their might. A ssh in the pond was heard which was followed by a round of rapturous cheer as the kids started chanting, ¡°The witch¡¯s fallen into the pond! She¡¯s fallen into the pond! How great is that?!¡± ¡°Help¡ª¡± Although Sylphiette could swim, she started yelling for help because the water in the pond was too cold for her to swim around. After making sure that she had fallen into the pond, Juan and Kyle took their seats before the drum set while Maya took the tambourine as theyunched into another round of mor to overwhelm Sylphiette¡¯s voice. ¡°You witch, how dare you spill the milk at Maya and me. You deserve to spend some time in the pond!¡± ¡°Help¡ª¡± Sylphiette shouted for help at the top of her lungs, but the louder her voice was, the more excited the kids became. When she tried to get up afterboriously swimming to the bank, Nina started hitting her slender fingers with a wooden stick. ¡°You witch, get back to the pond! Get back now!¡± mes of anger were burning ferociously in Sylphiette at the moment. She vowed to make sure the naughty kids suffered for their mischief when she managed to get back to the groundter. In the meantime, the kids were observing her condition with much relish and it was only when they noticed she was losing her energy and sinking into the pond did they ask the bodyguards to scoop her up. When she was carried back to her room, she appeared to have fainted because of the freezing water. At the sight of this, the bodyguards immediately called Evan to inform him of her condition. As Sylphiette¡¯s life was at stake, Evan immediately drove his way back to Rose Garden without hesitation. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The kids couldn¡¯t help but be seized by spasms of terror when they noticed how angry their father appeared when he rushed back to the mansion. Would anything bad happen to the witch? Would Daddy punish us in the event anything bad happens to her? By the time Evan arrived at Sylphiette¡¯s room, the family doctor had already started giving her treatment. It was only after some time did she regain her consciousness. The moment she saw Evan, she started shedding tears right away not bothering to maintain her image. During the time she was immersed in the pond, she really thought that she was on the verge of dying. ¡°Sylphiette, how do you feel now?¡± Looking pale, she spoke in a frail but firm voice with her pale lips quivering, ¡°Evan, Nicole wanted to murder me by making use of the kids! You have to do justice for me!¡± In an instant, Evan¡¯s handsome face turned frigid which brought about a drastic drop in the room temperature at the same time. As soon as Sylphiette finishedining, she started sobbing miserably. Evan then looked at the doctor who sighed. ¡°Mr. Seet, the problem would be much more serious if Ms. Lane were to be rescued anyter just now. It¡¯s not good to be soaked in the freezing water for too long in such cold weather.¡± ¡°Are the kids the culprit behind this?¡± Evan nced at the bodyguards. Looking at his face which looked as bleak as a Grim Reaper, the bodyguards knew Evan would definitely do everything he could to get to the bottom of this matter. Not bold enough to keep him in the dark, they decided toe clean. After listening to their narration, Evan rose to his feet and strode off toward the backyard, exuding an icy aura. The kids couldn¡¯t help but be terrified when they spotted him. ¡°Daddy is looking so angry. Will he punish us?¡± ¡°Just tell him it¡¯s my idea because I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡± Nina spoke audaciously like a gang leader. Juan opined, ¡°We can¡¯t say that because he won¡¯t go easy on you as he has no idea that you¡¯re really his daughter. If we tell him that it¡¯s our idea, he will be lenient to us because he knows we are his sons.¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Kyle nodded in agreement at Juan¡¯s words. Daddy loves us a lot. No matter how mad he gets, he won¡¯t do anything except refuse to feed us for a few meals. But, Nina¡¯s different. She and Daddy are at odds. I¡¯m not sure how Daddy will punish her. When Evan entered the room, the kids nced at his stern face and lowered their gazes. ¡°What did you do? Exin!¡± Evan went to them and glowered at them angrily, especially Juan. Juan is smart. He should be the one who came up with the idea. Juan could sense his Daddy ring at him icily. His heart started thumping in fear. As he gripped the corner of his clothes, he looked up at Evan. ¡°Daddy, I was the one who shoved her into the pond.¡± Did he just admit it? At least he¡¯s brave for admitting his mistake. Next, Kyle stood out and imed he was behind this, too. ¡°Both of you did it?¡± Evan¡¯s gazended on Maya. When the security guard was exining the incident, he also mentioned how Maya scolded the woman loudly while her little hands waved around angrily. Maya hung her head down guiltily, refusing to look at Evan in the eye. She stood there without moving. Nina stepped forward. ¡°I was the one who gave them the idea. You can punish me, but leave them out.¡± ¡°You?¡± Nina and I are destined to be archenemies. She used to destroy my office, and she¡¯s tricky. She must¡¯ve been a part of it, too. Anyway, all four of them must be in this together. They need to be disciplined! Kyle and Juan are mine, so I can punish them. But I can¡¯t punish the girls lest Nicole gets mad. He would have to give Sylphiette an exnation. At that thought, he whipped out his phone to call Nicole. Meanwhile, Nicole was busy treating a patient at her clinic. She heard her phone ringing, but she wasn¡¯t able to answer it. Hence, she ignored it. ¡°You won¡¯t answer?¡± Evan¡¯s expression darkened. He turned and ordered his bodyguard, ¡°Send Kyle and Juan back. I¡¯ll discipline them!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Evil Daddy is sending the boys away! How will he punish us? Both Maya and Nina were terribly anxious, but they didn¡¯t know what to do. Their Mommy wouldn¡¯t pick up, so the girls paced around helplessly in the courtyard before Davin happened to walk in. ¡°Uncle Davin! Help! Daddy is going to punish Juan and Kyle!¡± The girls hurriedly asked for his help. ¡°What?¡± Davin returned, utterly confused. After finding out what happened, Davin rushed to Evan¡¯s room. He could hear Evan yelling inside the room. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Are you going to do that again?¡± Oh, my! He¡¯s so mad he could gobble someone up. When Davin entered the room, he saw Juan and Kyle lying on the ground on their bellies, like octopuses. Their expression seemed so pitiful that it was obvious they had just been punished. Tears were brimming in the boys¡¯ eyes, but they refused to apologize. ¡°Evan, they are just kids. Don¡¯t scare them.¡± ¡°Will they be scared? They are nothing but daredevils! If they could do that at such a young age, imagine what they will be when they grow up!¡± Indeed, the kids were wrong. If Sylphiette drowned back there, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as this. ¡°Evan, you must¡¯ve kicked them, right? Why don¡¯t I bring them back and discipline them?¡± ¡°You? No way.¡± Evan scanned Davin dubiously, like he was nothing but trash. Davin felt uneasy at his gaze. Hey, I might be unemployed, but do you have to look down on me? But since his brother was furious, he held back. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Kyle looked at Davin coolly. His arrogant expression was basically screaming, I can handle it. Don¡¯t be a busybody. Juan gazed at him innocently. He rubbed his butt pitifully while tears threatened to spill from his eyes. It seemed like he was asking for help. Juan¡¯s pitiful gaze tugged at Davin¡¯s heartstrings. He was about to plead on behalf of them when Evan announced, ¡°Take them to their bedroom. It¡¯s time-out for the both of them!¡± Davin had to swallow his words. He couldn¡¯t be of help, so he left after seeing his nephews being escorted back to their room. The only one who could save them was their Mommy. After returning to the rear house, he consoled the girls while calling Nicole. As her phone kept ringing, Nicolepleted the treatment for her current patient before going to her phone. Once she saw Davin¡¯s name, she answered. ¡°Nicole, are you busy?¡± ¡°Of course. I have a lot of patients today. Do you need me?¡± ¡°Nicole, you have to stop what you¡¯re doing right now. Stay calm, for I have something to say to you.¡± Nicole was filled with dread upon realizing how solemn Davin sounded. Did something happen to the kids? She urged, ¡°Say it!¡± After Davin finished his exnation, she felt her legs turn to jelly. At once, she gripped the patient¡¯s bed for support. Why did the kids do that to Sylphiette? She¡¯s now Evan¡¯s lover. He won¡¯t forgive them for shoving her into the pond. She calmed herself down before going to Rocky to ask for a day off. Then, she rushed to the car park, got into her battered car and sped towards Rose Garden. Throughout the journey, she frantically tried to guess how Evan would punish them. The daredevils should be punished. But what if Sylphiette resorted to dirty tricks to avenge herself? Then the kids will not only be punished, but they will also get tortured by her! Nicole couldn¡¯t help but recall how Sylphiette and Sylvia tortured her like wetting her nket during winter and hiding needles in her clothes. She shuddered at that thought. She arrived at Rose Garden shortly after. Before she could go to the rear house, Evan called out to her. She knew she should take responsibility for what the kids had done, so she put on an apologetic expression and headed to Evan, fully prepared to receive his wrath. ¡°Mr. Seet.¡± Evan¡¯s dark gaze swept across her. ¡°I demand an exnation.¡± Just now, Sylphiette had bawled sadly in front of him and even mentioned her childhood in an attempt to make him help her. When Sylphiette whined and mentioned about their shared memories, Evan couldn¡¯t help but feel bad because he had promised the little girl that he¡¯d protect her when they were young. However, she got harmed in his own house! Hence, he promised her he¡¯d get to the bottom of this. Nicole fell silent before she met his gaze. ¡°They deserve to be punished. Mr. Seet, what do you think works best?¡± ¡°Only the kids deserve to be punished?¡± Nicole knew what he was insinuating. Spare the rod, spoil the child. She knew that all too well. But besides Kyle, the other kids were brought up by her. So if he tried to pin it on her¡­ ¡°Mr. Seet, so what do you think the kids and I shall do?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I¡¯ll punish Juan and Kyle myself. You can punish your own daughters. Plus, you need to apologize to Sylphiette!¡± Apologize to Sylphiette? I won¡¯t do so! Even if I apologize to her, she won¡¯t forgive me and might even nitpick on me! Chapter 261 Chapter 261 But as their Mommy, I should be the one cleaning after their mess. ¡°Wait, you said you¡¯ll punish Juan and Kyle. How are you going to punish them?¡± Nicole looked up and inquired nervously. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. After punishing the girls,e and apologize to Sylphiette with them!¡± Hemanded sternly. ¡°They are my sons, too. I have the right to know¡ª¡± Before Nicole could finish, Evan glowered at her and went back to his room. His face was so grim the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees. I guess he¡¯s really mad this time. Nicole felt uneasy at his reaction. Suddenly, she recalled that Davin was the one who summoned her back. He might be the only person who could help them now. She hurriedly retreated to the rear house and saw Davin with her two daughters. He was talking to them. When the girls spotted her, they immediately told her how Evan brought Kyle and Juan away. ¡°What should we do?¡± They asked worriedly. ¡°Who was the one who came up with the idea to shove her into the pond?¡± Maya and Nina looked at each other. Nicole thought Nina would step up and admit it was her, but it was Maya who took a step forward and choked out, ¡°Mommy, it was me.¡± ¡°You?¡± This daft and adorable daughter of mine? Nicole could only stare at her in disbelief. ¡°Nicole, before you came back, I asked them about it. It was Maya who said, ¡®Witch, fall into the pond!¡¯ So the kids did as told.¡± He added, ¡°Don¡¯t me them, since it was Sylphiette who came to the rear house to provoke them. If they did nothing to stop their Mommy from being bullied, then they aren¡¯t good kids. They might have been wrong, but they are kids, right? Look, they¡¯ve apologized. Everyone makes mistakes!¡± ¡°Mommy, the witch scolded us and sshed milk at us. My shoes are dirty, look!¡± Mayained. Nicole looked down at Maya¡¯s shoes, where the milk stain was still visible. The little girl had lowered her gaze, pouting while she rubbed her chubby hands. Her tears pooled in her eyes pitifully. At once, Nicole pulled her in for a tight hug as bitterness washed over her. ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t let the witch bully our family,¡± Maya announced before bursting into tears. Right then, as Nicole hugged Maya tightly, guilt rose in her heart. It was all because of me. ¡°I know you want to protect me, but don¡¯t do this again, alright?¡± Both kids nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, we have plenty of ways to teach her a lesson,¡± Davin consoled and winked at the kids. When the girls realized what he meant, they nodded vigorously. Nicole frowned at his words. ¡°Hey, what did you teach them?¡± ¡°Nicole, if somebody messes with me, you can bet I¡¯ll mess with them. I¡¯m teaching them to give her a taste of her own medicine instead of doing dangerous acts.¡± The words in Nicole¡¯s throat died at his exnation. Davin then continued, ¡°Nicole, what are you going to do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about Juan and Kyle,¡± she replied. ¡°I wonder how they are doing now. Can you help me find out?¡± ¡°Evan locked them up in the room. They are getting a time-out. I tried to stop him, but he ignored me. I think he¡¯s really mad this time, so you might be the only one who can stop him.¡± Davin shrugged helplessly. Nicole fell silent as she caressed Maya¡¯s chubby hands. Looking at Nina, she said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Both girls wanted toe along to protect her, but Davin told them not to stir up trouble. Their Mommy could solve it alone. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Nicole knew he was right. Sylphiette might harm the kids. She wasn¡¯t the decision maker, so she might not be able to protect them. ¡°Take care of them,¡± she told Davin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole.¡± After walking out of the rear house, Nicole went to the main house. She was anxious as she tried to imagine how Sylphiette would react upon seeing her. She could expect her stepsister¡¯s reaction, but she didn¡¯t know how Evan would react. The only thing that mattered to her was Evan¡¯s decision. At the main house, she went to Sylphiette¡¯s room. She hadn¡¯t even entered the room when she heard Sylphiette wailing pitifully, trying to win Evan¡¯s sympathy. The woman keptining about how unwell she was and how horrible the kids were. She even insinuated Nicole was the one who instigated the kids to do so. Men will pity and protect crying women, right? That sudden thought shed across her mind. This was a question she didn¡¯t know the answer to because she didn¡¯t have the experience. She tried to eavesdrop on them, but she couldn¡¯t hear what Evan¡¯s reply was. He must be wiping off her tears worriedly while trying to console her. His heart must be breaking. The more he is concerned for Sylphiette, the more he¡¯ll hate me! After taking a deep breath, she mustered her courage and entered Sylphiette¡¯s room. At the sound of her footsteps, both Evan and Sylphiette swiveled around to her. Nicole met their gazes. She saw Sylphiette¡¯s pretty face streaked with tears. Evan was standing right in front of the bed, emotionless. There was an icy air about him which made Nicole tensed up. Before she could speak, Sylphiette yelled, ¡°Nicole, do you hate me that much? I nearly died back there!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean it. The kids were wrong, so I¡¯m here to apologize. How do you feel now? What do you need me to do?¡± Nicole asked sincerely. As she was here to apologize, she wanted to settle the matter quickly lest Sylphiette nitpicked on her and cause the matter to escte. After saying that, Nicole peeked at Evan who seemed confused. He doesn¡¯t believe I¡¯m sincere? ¡°Apology? I was in the pond for so long! I nearly died! Will an apology suffice? Where are the kids? I want to ask them why did they do that!¡± Sylphiette demanded angrily. Well, I know she won¡¯t let me off easily, Nicole mused. Hence, she remained sincere and uttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t teach the kids well, so it¡¯s all my fault. Take it out on me. Tell me what I can do to make things better.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sylphiette was waiting for her to say that. She promptly turned to Evan and pretended to ask for his approval. ¡°She¡¯s here to apologize to you. Say what you want her to do.¡± Sylphiette was delighted by Evan¡¯s answer. Her eyes gleamed as she enunciated her request clearly, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m afraid of the kids. Please move out of Rose Garden with them.¡± Move out? Indeed, Sylphiette is afraid she¡¯ll lose Evan. She even found Rocky to achieve her goals. That means she has always wanted me to move out. Since she has that thought in mind, she won¡¯t stop until she achieves her goal. I¡¯m busy with my clinic, so I have no time for her antics. What if she hurts the kids? Chapter 263 Chapter 263 As long as the kids are happy and safe, I believe they¡¯ll understand although we might be moving to somewhere worse. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Besides, I don¡¯t have to watch Sylphiette and Evan being sappy together. Perhaps leaving might be a good thing. After a brief hesitation, Nicole agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll move out with my kids.¡± Sylphiette instantly felt that her ident was a good thing after all. After she moves out with the brats, no one will stand between me and Evan! The woman was smug when Evan suddenly uttered, ¡°You can leave with your two daughters, but Kyle and Juan must stay.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I can take care of Juan and Kyle. I am the one who drop them off at school and bring them back. They are used to my cooking, too. If they leave me¡ª¡± ¡°They can¡¯t leave you? Nicole Lane, you can be honest if you don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Evan stared at her with mixed feelings. Nicole was speechless. She had no idea what he meant. Does he think I¡¯ll insist on staying? ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m not refusing to leave. Juan and Kyle are too young. They need me to take care of them.¡± ¡°Kyle grew up without you. You want to leave but dream of being a perfect mother? Nicole Lane, stop being so pretentious. That¡¯s so disgusting!¡± Evan stared at her nkly. Damn you, woman. You are reluctant to leave, but you refuse to admit it! You won¡¯t even admit that you resort to all those tricks to make me fall for you! Are you that afraid to face your own feelings? What a hypocrite. If Nicole could hear Evan¡¯s thoughts, she¡¯d erupted in anger at once, calling him a hypocrite in return. The man was also afraid to face his own feelings, wasn¡¯t he? s, Nicole thought he was merely disgusted at herself. Luckily, the boy who said he wanted to protect me doesn¡¯t know I¡¯ve be the person he hates the most. He must be terribly disappointed if he discovers the truth. Nicole felt her heart ached. Suddenly, everything felt surreal to her. Her existence seemed so insignificant. It was as if time and space had abandoned her. She immediately clenched her fists to force herself to calm down. ¡°Nicole, Evan¡¯s right. You¡¯re using the kids as an excuse not to leave. Juan and Kyle will be better kids if they don¡¯t live with you.¡± Nicole plucked up her courage to look at Evan. He was staring at her, seeming extremely conflicted. She didn¡¯t understand him, but it was obvious he was doubting her. He must think I¡¯m using the kids as an excuse to stay. ¡°Juan and Kyle can stay. But I have a condition.¡± Evan was stunned to hear her deration. Is she crazy? She refused to grant me Juan¡¯s custody back then. Now, she¡¯s willing to leave him here? Evan couldn¡¯t get past her sudden change. Suddenly, he recalled Rocky. Is she leaving them here so she can elope with him? Ha! She had it all nned out! Is she going to leave her kids behind for that man? How heartless! Evan was still dazed when Sylphiette hurriedly asked. ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± ¡°They have to live with their grandparents, Jonathan and Sofia. Davin will drop them off at school and bring them back.¡± That was the only way Nicole would leave willingly. She could visit the kids but wouldn¡¯t have to meet Evan and Sylphiette. That should be the best solution, she thought. Her condition was right up Sylphiette¡¯s alley. She couldn¡¯t be happier! If the kids stay here, they might stand in my way. But if they go to Jonathan and Sophia, I get to spend more time with Evan! Chapter 264 Chapter 264 At that thought, Sylphiette turned to Evan. ¡°Evan, say yes. If you miss the kids, you can visit them anytime.¡± Evan gazed at Nicole for a long time wordlessly. In the end, he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Am I sure? Ha! Do I have any right to bargain now? I have no right to do anything I want. Such is fate. She suppressed her feelings deep down and nodded calmly. At her decisiveness, fury rose in Evan¡¯s heart. Damn you, woman. Are you going to leave your kids for that Rocky? Do you like him that much? ¡°Fine! Go ahead! Get out of Rose Garden tomorrow!¡± Is he that eager for me to leave? No, he wants me to get out as soon as possible! ¡°It¡¯s still early, so I¡¯ll try my best to move out by today,¡± Nicole replied. That soon? Did she get herself another ce in advance? She must¡¯ve discussed about it earlier with that man! At that thought, Evan gritted out, ¡°Good!¡± before he left the room furiously. Nicole turned to leave, but Sylphiette called out and stopped her. ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re about to leave. What do you have to say? Look, Evan hates you. He won¡¯t even listen to me if I defend you.¡± You b*tch. Defend me? Ha! How shameless of you to say that. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this disgusting. Nicole spun around and saw how smug Sylphiette was. ¡°I hope you can live in Rose Garden forever, instead of being kicked out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not you. Of course I won¡¯t get kicked out. Soon, I¡¯ll invite you to our wedding.¡± Nicole ignored her and left. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Yes, they¡¯ll live together happily ever after without me. Good for them. But why does my heart ache this much? She thought. Nicole forced herself to remain calm. It¡¯s a good thing, right? She convinced herself. I need to be cheerful when I inform the girls about the news. At the thought of her daughters, she suddenly recalled Juan and Kyle. I don¡¯t even know how they are now. Perhaps I should go and break the news to them. Stopping in her tracks, she took a deep breath before returning to the main house. Once she reached Juan and Kyle¡¯s bedroom, she saw them whispering with each other while rubbing their butts. Upon spotting her, Juan¡¯s eyes shone in delight. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± ¡°Daddy kicked my butt. It hurts!¡± ¡°Yes, he kicked us in front of that witch. I didn¡¯t expect him to do that. He had never kicked me before!¡± Nicole fell silent as she stared at them. ¡°Your Daddy wants you to remember this lesson. No more next time, alright?¡± ¡°Mommy, we won¡¯t let her drown. We just wanted to teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°But what if she drowns? You¡¯ll be med for her death!¡± Nicole¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°You cannot do something this dangerous again, alright?¡± The boys looked at each other before nodding profusely. Their Mommy was so mad, and they didn¡¯t want to upset her anymore. As the boys seemed dejected and anxious, Nicole reached out and patted their heads. How should I tell them I¡¯ll be moving out while they¡¯ll be living with their grandparents? The words were stuck in her throat. ¡°Mommy, will Daddy keep punishing us?¡± ¡°You did something bad. Mommy is going to punish you, too.¡± The little boys looked up with obvious fear in their gazes. ¡°Mommy, are you going to kick our butts?¡± ¡°Can it be something else, please?¡± A bitter smile flitted across Nicole¡¯s stoic face. ¡°I¡¯ll punish you in another way.¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 ¡°What is it?¡± Nicole organized her thoughts and feelings before looking at the kids. She exined how they would be living with their grandparents. ¡°Mommy, seriously?¡± Juan blinked his eyes in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe what Nicole had just told them. Kyle was stunned, too because Nicole¡¯s suggestion came too suddenly. ¡°As you did something wrong, this is your punishment. Do you have the courage to ept it?¡± Nicole was holding back her tears as she asked them casually. Kyle and Juan looked at each other again. Kyle was obviously displeased, while Juan sighed sadly. I¡¯ve never been apart from Mommy, ever! He thought sadly. Nicole noticed how discouraged the boys seemed and assured them, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you at your grandparents¡¯ home, so don¡¯t worry. On weekends, we¡¯ll get to y together. You¡¯ll be able to see me often.¡± ¡°Then, how long will we be staying with them?¡± How long? I don¡¯t have an answer to that. Nicole felt her heart ached as if needles were stabbing at it. The only thing she could do for now was to work hard and be stronger. She¡¯d only get to bring them back when she could afford to give them the life they deserved. ¡°That depends on how well you behave. If you behave well, I¡¯ll bring you back soon. But you have to continue staying with your grandparents if I hear anyints from them.¡± She knew the kids wouldn¡¯t get bullied if Evan¡¯s parents liked them. That was why she told the kids to behave well so their grandparents would protect them. She believed they would grow up happily and healthily there. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Both Jonathan and Sophia were reasonable. She was certain they¡¯d adore the kids. Juan recalled how his Grandma gave him a card with five hundred thousand saved in it, and how Grandpa allowed him to take away his favorite dishes by ordering everyone to stop eating when Davin returned to the country. Grandpa and Grandma love me! Perhaps I can help Mommy if I stay with them. Mommy doesn¡¯t have to take care of us and her clinic. She must be tired. I can also ask for their help to pair Daddy and Mommy up! At that thought, Juan¡¯s despair faded into thin air. He immediately nodded at Nicole. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll behave so Grandpa and Grandma will like me.¡± Kyle turned to look at Juan in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand why his brother changed abruptly. Juan leaned closer to him and whispered in his ear, ¡°We can help bring Mommy and Daddy together!¡± Kyle pondered for a while before nodding at him coolly. ¡°Mommy, you must visit us often.¡± A sh of reluctance appeared in Nicole¡¯s gaze as she petted their heads helplessly. ¡°Mommy will visit you every week. You can call me anytime, alright?¡± The boys nodded enthusiastically. When Nicole finally left their bedroom, she bumped into Evan, who was ring at her from distance away. Nicole felt her heart sank at his disdainful gaze. After pausing for a second, she pretended nothing happened and walked out. When she brushed past his shoulders, the man snorted suddenly, ¡°You even lied to the kids to get what you want! How far can you go?¡± Get what I want? Leaving the kids isn¡¯t what I want! If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t leave them! Nicole felt a lump in his throat. She turned around and scanned the man from top to bottom. Her gaze seemed to be insinuating something, but she said nothing. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Evan didn¡¯t understand what her gaze meant. He furrowed his brows and looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°You have nothing to say? Because I¡¯ve exposed you?¡± ¡°Well, I have nothing to say to you, but you owe me money.¡± Evan didn¡¯t get what she meant. Nicole put her hands out and demanded angrily, ¡°Pay me for my trantion service!¡± Oh? So she¡¯s asking me to pay her back. It¡¯s only a few thousand. Is she that desperate? Why did she insist on moving out, then? She needs money to rent a house! ¡°You can afford rent, right? The money is nothing to you.¡± ¡°Even if I can afford to buy an airne, you need to pay me the money! I earned it myself, so you must pay me,¡± Nicole demanded. She knew it would be hard to get the money from him after she had moved out. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to return and see him with Sylphiette. She decided it was time to go on their separate ways. Evan gazed at her wordlessly for a long time beforementing, ¡°You look like a shrew when you¡¯re asking for money.¡± ¡°You look like a scum when you refuse to give me money.¡± Evan¡¯s cold eyes narrowed into a faint smirk. He turned and left without saying a word. So he¡¯s refusing to give it to me? In a huff, Nicole hurried forward and stopped him from leaving. ¡°Give me my money! Mr. Seet, are you this shameless!¡± ¡°I will! Can¡¯t you wait?¡± With that, he continued on his way. Nicole looked at his back and mused, Is he going to bring me my money? Fine, I¡¯ll wait for him. Nicole waited there foolishly for over half an hour before she realized Evan wasn¡¯t going toe back. She immediately rushed to his room, but he had already driven to hispany. Has he left? That scum! Turns out he really wants me to wait for real! Damn, I¡¯ve wasted half an hour! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The more she thought about it, the more upset she was. Nicole nagged all the way back to the rear house and told the girls about moving out. Nina nodded calmly at the news. She knew Evan didn¡¯t like her, and she hated Sylphiette, too. She¡¯d rather move out than live unhappily here. Maya, however, was reluctant to leave. She pouted and lowered her head silently. She recalled how Evan bought her yummy food and made a wreath for her. If I leave, I can¡¯t be with Daddy anymore. I don¡¯t want to leave! Nicole knew how Maya felt, so she consoled the little girl. ¡°If you want to see your Daddy, Uncle Davin can bring you to him.¡± Maya turned to Davin, who nodded at her. But he also thought it was a pity for her to leave. ¡°Nicole, will you really leave him?¡± Will I leave him? Do I even have a choice? All good thingse to an end. Evan and I are not meant to be. We might be friends when we were young, but now that he has someone he likes, I shouldn¡¯t force it. ¡°I¡¯m no longer your sister-inw.¡± Davin sighed in exasperation, ¡°Is there anything I can do to help you?¡± ¡°Please take care of your two nephews. Thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will. My parents will be excited to get to stay with their grandchildren.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll visit them soon.¡± As long as they took good care of Juan and Kyle, she would also treat them well. Mrs. Seet has always been kind to me. I should visit them soon. ¡°Okay, you canin about my brother. I believe my mother will help you.¡± Comin? At his words, Nicole suddenly recalled how she had to wait over half an hour just now. With a faint smile, she inquired, ¡°Does your family have a rule of refusing to pay your debts?¡± After a brief thought, Davin gave his answer. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 ¡°No. We managed to gain our reputation today because we are honest. Of course we won¡¯t refuse to pay our debts.¡± ¡°Then why did your brother refuse to pay me back the few thousand he owed me?¡± ¡°Who? Nicole, Evan isn¡¯t someone like that. He never owes money.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Nicole snorted. Damn it, he¡¯s making me mad. Forget it. It¡¯s not something that I need toin to his parents, she thought. However, Davin¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He insisted on finding out what it was, hence Nicole told him all about it. She concluded angrily, ¡°Forget about the money. I won¡¯t be working for him anymore. That¡¯s it.¡± Davin coughed, seemingly disagreeing with her decision. It isn¡¯t worth it to cut off ties with Evan because of a few thousand? Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with Evan? After a brief thought, Davin¡¯s eyes lit up. He suddenly realized his brother must¡¯ve done that, so there would still be something between them. He smirked evilly. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help Evan realize his true feelings. After leaving Nicole¡¯s room, Davin brought Kyle and Juan back to Seet Residence. When Jonathan and Sophia saw their grandsons, they weed them with delight. The boys recalled how Nicole reminded them to please behave at their grandparents¡¯. They looked at each other before stepping forward and giving their grandparents a bow. ¡°Hello, Grandpa, Grandma.¡± Their adorable voices rang out clearly. Sophia was ted at how obedient they were. Her gaze sparkled as she looked at her dear grandsons like they were valuable treasures. ¡°Come to Grandpa. I¡¯ll buy the best toys for you!¡± ¡°Come to Grandma. I¡¯ll buy you pretty clothes and yummy snacks. I can buy everything you want!¡± Juan giggled and ran into Jonathan¡¯s arms. He blinked adorably before telling his Grandpa, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t need toys. All I want is for you to be happy.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll be happy as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Jonathan reached out to pinch his chubby cheeks. He was utterly delighted over how smart and adorable his oldest grandson was. Davin watched the entire scene unfold and thought, Juan is good at buttering up. Who did he get it from? Evan isn¡¯t someone like that. Kyle went to Sophia and requested coolly, ¡°Grandma, I want to eat cheesecake.¡± ¡°My dear, of course. I¡¯ll even give you the stars if you want.¡± Kyle had a faint smile on his lips. He rarely smiled at them, so Sophia was delighted. ¡°This little boy is exactly like Evan.¡± Davin sighed before he let out a deliberate cough. ¡°Dad, Mom, good news. From now on, they¡¯ll be staying with you.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At his announcement, Jonathan and Sophia were shocked. ¡°Stay with us? Why?¡± Before Davin exined it to them, he told the servants to bring the boys out. He waited until they left before he exined everything to his parents. ¡°Because, well. Evan wouldn¡¯t let them stay with their mother, but their mother thought you¡¯ll take care of them better.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Nicole staying with Evan at Rose Garden? They are both with the kids. What¡¯s going on?¡± Sophia was confused. Davin let out a long sigh and exined everything about the incident. Anyway, it was all Sylphiette¡¯s fault for wanting to marry his brother! Sophia flew into a rage upon hearing his exnation. She thought Evan and Nicole would get to know each other better in Rose Garden. Instead, a vixen came out of nowhere and ruined her wish! Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about it?¡± Sophia red at Davin angrily, ming him for telling her thiste. Sighing, Davin said, ¡°I only found out a few days ago. She must¡¯ve bewitched Evan!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. She doesn¡¯t seem like a pushover. By the way, Nicole isn¡¯t weak either. She can handle your brother. How did that vixen manage to chase her out?¡± ¡°Mom, Nicole is too busy with her clinic to fight with that vixen. Besides, Evan is on the vixen¡¯s side. She could defeat Sylphiette, not Evan.¡± Jonathan¡¯s face fell. ¡°You mean it was your brother¡¯s fault? That fool!¡± ¡°Well, I dare not say it¡¯s his fault. It was the vixen who seduced him,¡± Davin muttered before looking up at his mother. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Sophia going against that vixen. ¡°Oh, Mom. Evan gave Nicole a bad time¡­¡± He then told them about how Nicole had tranted some documents for Evan yet thetter refused to pay her for her service. Sophia sighed silently at his words. ¡°That vixen must¡¯ve bewitched your brother. But ording to what you¡¯ve just said, he must still be in love with Nicole.¡± Suddenly, Davin snapped his fingers. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re smart! I have the same thought, too. Are you going to do something about this?¡± ¡°Yes! Just wait and see!¡± Okay! Mom¡¯s taking action. Let¡¯s see how will Sylphiette and Evan react! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Meanwhile, Nicole packed up her stuff and left Rose Garden with the girls in tow. There were plenty of rooms at the clinic, so she thought it would be perfect to stay here as she needn¡¯t pay rent. She could also work anytime she wanted. Maya and Nina were obedient enough to notin about the ce. They even helped her to tidy up the area. Rocky, who was treating a patient, saw Nicole moving boxes into the clinic. He came to her and asked curiously, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Rocky, we¡¯re going to stay here.¡± Nina liked Rocky a lot, so before her Mommy could reply, she ran to him and told him she¡¯ll be staying here. Rocky looked at Nicole in disbelief. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Why?¡± Nicole tried to brush it off, saying it was because of work, but Rocky refused to believe her. ¡°The ce you¡¯ve been staying in was so much better than this clinic. Besides, we have so many patients every day. How can the kids live here?¡± Nina stared at Rocky while mumbling, ¡°We were chased out.¡± ¡°Nina!¡± Obviously, Nicole wanted to keep it a secret lest she troubled anyone. Much to her surprise, Rocky fell silent. He then told her, ¡°The clinic is profiting, and our future is looking good. I have a spare house which you can stay in. Think of it as a thank you gift for giving me this job.¡± ¡°You have a house? You¡¯ve just returned to the country. Why would you have a house?¡± Rocky hesitated before replying with a smile, ¡°I bought it before I left. It has been empty for the past few years. Since it¡¯s near to our clinic, you can move into it.¡± Nicole lowered her gaze to look at her kids before ncing at the patients waiting in line. Rocky¡¯s right. I¡¯m not picky, but the girls are too young to stay here. ¡°Thank you, then.¡± ¡°No worries. Let me rearrange my appointments. I¡¯ll give you a ride thereter.¡± Rocky dealt with his matters efficiently before sending Nicole and the girls to his house. On the way there, he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want it to be near the clinic? Or do you want it to be big?¡± Nicole was puzzled. ¡°How many empty houses do you have?¡± I can even choose? Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Rocky grinned and imed it was just a random question he had in mind. ¡°We don¡¯t need the ce to be too big. We prefer somewhere near mommy¡¯s workce.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole felt like things weren¡¯t as simple as Rocky imed. He rarely spoke about his family when the two of them studied overseas together. As such, Nicole actually didn¡¯t know much about his past. The car drove to Summervale. Rocky turned and saw that Nicole was bbergasted. He spoke softly, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Summervale was an upscale location, and anyone who could afford a ce there had to be pretty rich. Nicole didn¡¯t expect the ce to be so luxurious, so she turned to Rocky uneasily. ¡°This ce must be expensive, and you could earn a lot if you rent it out. You¡¯d endure a huge loss if you let us live here for free. How about I pay you rent?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said that you can stay here, and I mean it. Also, friends don¡¯t talk to each other about rent. Let¡¯s go check it out and see if you like it.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nicole suddenly thought that she was pretty dumb. People who can afford to buy a house over here are not going to sweat about rent. Rocky must be rich. That¡¯d exin why he didn¡¯t care about the sry offered by the clinic. Nina loved the ce, and she walked ahead happily with Rocky. Nicole thought about how she didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go, so she tilted her eyes down. She held Maya¡¯s chubby hand before following along. ¡°You can decorate however you like or renovate it if the ce doesn¡¯t suit your style.¡± The color theme of the house was grey with white, which highlighted the owner¡¯s unique taste. The living room was spacious, and there were three bedrooms, so it was more than enough for Nicole and her daughters. Nicole turned to Rocky. For some reason, she felt like he wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed. ¡°You are actually letting us stay in a ce this great¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d you like it. You don¡¯t need to feel like you owe me anything, okay?¡± said Rocky, who then left to buy her some daily necessities. Nicole felt a little bad about everything. Rocky ced the essentials aside and handed her the key before suggesting, ¡°There¡¯s an art ss near the ce, and the kids can have lessons there during the weekends.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± ¡°You stay and unpack. I¡¯ll go to the clinic and deal with everything there, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said Nicole again. She honestly didn¡¯t know what else to say. Rocky was helping her out when she was at the lowest, and that made her feel uncertain and warm at the same time. After Rocky left, Nina and Maya scanned every room. They found the ce to be weird and weren¡¯t sure which room to choose. Nicole then suggested that they choose a room then repaint it pink to make it a princess-themed room. They would love it if it¡¯s all pink and pretty. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, mommy.¡± ¡°When will Kyle and Juan join us here, mommy?¡± Nicole¡¯s heart gripped when she thought about her sons. I wonder how my boys are right now¡­ Nicole got up and fished out her phone to call the boys. Juan picked up the call immediately when he saw that it was from his mommy. The first thing he did was brag about how good he and Kyle had been, and how much their grandparents adored them. After that, he asked, ¡°Uncle Davin said that you are no longer living in the Rose Garden. Do you have a ce to stay?¡± ¡°Yeah, we do. Mommy, Nina and Maya have moved to Summervale, and the environment here is great. The house is pretty good, too. I¡¯ll go take you boys over during the weekend.¡± ¡°Okay, mommy. We will be good boys so that we can get back to you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my boy. Mommy trusts you both.¡± I will also work hard and fight to bring you both home. Nina and Mayater took the phone over and chatted with their siblings for a while before hanging up. Juan, the mischievous chubby thing, turned to Kyle and said, ¡°I sense danger.¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Kyle coolly. Juan looked around before saying mysteriously, ¡°Do you remember the time when we had a meal with Uncle Rocky? Remember how I told you that Nina wants Uncle Rocky to be our stepdad?¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Kyle thought about it before nodding with a straight face on. ¡°Mommy has moved into Uncle Rocky¡¯s house, and Nina mentioned how much she loved the ce. I bet she¡¯s going to help Uncle Rocky court mommy.¡± ¡°Nina is a traitor!¡± Kyle¡¯s distant little face shone with a hint of anger. What about daddy? What is he going to do if mommy really ends up with Uncle Rocky? Our dreams of getting the family back together will also go up in smokes if that happens! ¡°This isn¡¯t entirely Nina¡¯s fault. She and daddy are like enemies, so it¡¯d be strange if she wants to help him.¡± ¡°We must help daddy if she won¡¯t. Only daddy will love and care for us. Stepdads will only torture us,¡± informed Kyle, who had a serious face on when he turned to Juan. Torture¡­ Juan scratched his tiny little head. I don¡¯t think Uncle Rocky would go as far as torturing kids¡­ Wait, that is not the point¡­ ¡°How do we help daddy?¡± The two tiny things got lost in their minds. One of them rested his chubby cheeks on his hands as he thought while the other one frowned. After a while, Juan suggested they ask for Davin¡¯s help. Kyle scoffed and spat three precious words, ¡°He is useless.¡± Davin caught Kyle saying that, but the former shrugged. I¡¯m not useless, okay? The b*tch is just too powerful. I still can¡¯t figure out how that Sylphiette got the renowned Mr. Seet to condone her terrible behavior. Despite that, Davin still helped his two nephewse up with ideas. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m useless, but a certain someone can definitely help. It all boils down to whether or not the two of you can get that person to help.¡± The two kids turned around. Juan looked surprised when he saw Davin there. Kyle, however, remained cool and red at him without saying a word. ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m your uncle, not your enemy, so it¡¯s not nice to look at me like that.¡± Kyle¡¯s expression changed from distant to downright annoyed and discriminating after hearing what Davin said. The former even rolled his eyes at his uncle. Davin suddenly felt like the kid¡¯s distaste towards him had just intensified. That previous re was fierce, but at least it wasn¡¯t piercing. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll pretend I never said thatst bit,¡± said Davin before he turned to Juan and added, ¡°You understand what I mean though, don¡¯t you?¡± Juan scratched his teeny head as he thought about it. His beautiful, dark eyes shone with revtion when he blurted, ¡°You meant asking grandma to help!¡± ¡°Smart boy. Your grandma is the only one who is able to knock your dad out, and it is a joy to watch.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go ask for grandma¡¯s help right away.¡± Juan stood up to walk up the stairs, but Davin reached out to stop him and give him some advice. Juan giggled and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Davin.¡± After saying his piece, Juan dragged Kyle along, and they went to their grandma¡¯s room. Sophia was lying on the bed with her mask on at the time. She even lit up a scented candle and was rxing both her body and soul. Two tiny figures suddenly barged in and ran to her side. Kyle greeted coolly, ¡°Grandma.¡± Juan was quiet for a moment before his eyes turned watery. His incredible acting talent kicked in, and he sounded devastated when he called out, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± His watery eyes were especially heartbreaking, and Sophia was knocked out instantly. She turned to him and asked, ¡°Oh, my sweet boy, what is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Grandma, if daddy marries that witch and she bes our stepmom, we will definitely be tortured.¡± ¡°Stepmom? Now that is just not true. Your daddy will not marry that woman.¡± Sophia was surprised to hear that. Who told the kids such things? ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want daddy to marry that woman. She is a witch!¡± Kyle chimed in suddenly, and his tiny face glowed to show how serious he was. ¡°It¡¯s true, grandma. Stepmom will hit us and will turn into a big, bad wolf. She will eat us up!¡± insisted Juan, whose tears slipped out of his eyes. Kyle thought about how terrible things would be if his dad actually married the woman, and he couldn¡¯t help crying as well. Sophia¡¯s heart shattered when she saw her two precious grandsons crying like that. She kept cooing endlessly, but the two little things were stubborn. They kept crying no matter what she said. Davin walked in at that moment and saw the two kids crying so pitifully. He sighed and mentioned, ¡°They must¡¯ve been traumatized by Sylphiette¡¯s bullying.¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°What?¡± shrieked Sophia. Childhood trauma would affect a person¡¯s entire life, and Sophia refused to let that happen to her precious grandsons. She looked worried when she turned to her two precious grandsons. She reached out to wipe their tears off and cooed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s going to be okay. Grandma will chase the big, bad wolf away and make sure that your daddy will never be with her, okay?¡± ¡°Really, grandma? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Juan sniffed a little more. His tiny hand moved to his brother¡¯s back before he secretly gave Davin a thumbs up. Davin enjoyed receiving thatpliment. He had been waiting for Sophia to crush Sylphiette, ever since Sophia imed that she would. However, Sophia hadn¡¯t done anything since, and Davin was tired of waiting for the show to begin. Yes, the show is finally starting! Sophia peeled her mask off and packed up a little before she changed into a ssic, richdy outfit and tied her hair up nicely. She had the two kids get into the car, and they hurried over to Rose Garden. Davin was there for the show, and the more out-of-control things get, the more entertaining the show would be. Hence, he shared his ideas while driving everyone over. ¡°Mom, that Sylphiette can really put on a show, and it looks like you¡¯d have to be strategic to see her true colors.¡± ¡°Strategic?¡± murmured Sophia, who went quiet for a while. She then added, ¡°Stop beating around the bush and share your n if you have one.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± said Davin before he shared and exined his n. ¡°Will that really work?¡± asked Sophia. She wasn¡¯t sure then. ¡°It¡¯ll definitely work.¡± Davin¡¯s confidence shone through, and Sophia decided to do as he asked after a while. The car drove to Rose Garden, and Davin got out of the car with the kids. ¡°We¡¯re counting on you boys.¡± Juan nodded firmly while Kyle shot Davin a distant look. The two kidster followed him into the Rose Garden. Sylphiette¡¯s good mood turned sour when she saw Davin there with the kids. She didn¡¯t bother hiding her distaste, so she shot one look at them before she ignored them and turned around to go back to her room. Davin was secretly amused. I knew it! This b*tch only puts up an act when it suits her. I know her true self, and the kids are not close to her, so she didn¡¯t even bother to act nice. Perfect! Let¡¯s show everyone your true colors. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least greet us when you see us? We¡¯re guests, after all.¡± Sylphiette paused and turned around to face Davin. She crossed her arm and looked hateful when she said, ¡°This is not a ce where everyone is weed.¡± ¡°You know, I never understand why my brother would suddenly be interested in a woman like you.¡± That question got Sylphiette¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Her eyes shone with a hint of guilt. She couldn¡¯t afford to let Davin know the truth, or she would lose everything she had. She kept her mouth shut and refused to answer that question to be safe. Davin was observant, and he caught the guilt in her eyes. The more reluctant she was to speak up, the more suspicious Davin was of her. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll make a deal. You will satisfy my curiosity, and I will do you a favor.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sylphiette scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Evan likes me from the bottom of his heart, and that is the kind of love that cannot be exined or controlled.¡± Davin put on a disgusted look after hearing what Sylphiette said. ¡°Pfft, my brother fell in love with a piece of trash for no reason? Now, why don¡¯t I believe that?¡± ¡°W-who are you calling trash?¡± said Sylphiette with bulged eyes. It was obvious that she was about to lose it. Davin sneered at her before turning to Kyle and Juan. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the study room to see if your daddy is there. You guys wait right here and don¡¯t move, okay?¡± The two little ones nodded. Davin had just left when Sylphiette turned her attention to the kids. Her lips curved into a satanic grin. ¡°You¡¯re here for your daddy?¡± Juan nodded like he is a good kid. Sylphiette then added, ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± ¡°We want to ask him to let mommy move back in.¡± Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Sylphiette¡¯s eyes glowed with uncertainty. She had done so much to chase Nicole out of the house, and those two idiots want to reverse all that? No freaking way! ¡°You two shouldn¡¯t talk to your daddy about that. He won¡¯t let your mommy move back in. Also, remember how your daddy spanked you and locked you in the room to have you think about what you did? He will hit you again if you mention your mommy.¡± ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Daddy loves us, and he won¡¯t hurt us!¡± ¡°He already did, didn¡¯t he? Never talk about your mommy in front of him again, or he will lock you both up and beat you so much that your butt will bleed. I¡¯m saying this for your sake, understand?¡± The two kids turned to one another before they cried simultaneously. Sylphiette was surprised by that. Those two kids had always been ridiculously brave and had pulled pranks on her time and again. So why are they crying so pitifully all of a sudden? Were they frightened by what I said? Dang it. They are crying too loudly. What if Evan came out and saw all that? How am I going to exin everything? Sylphiette quickly cooed the kids, but nothing worked. She got so nervous that she threatened them harshly. ¡°Stop crying or I will throw you into the pond and drown you!¡± Juan and Kyle cried even louder upon hearing that. Grandma must be able to hear it, right? We¡¯re so loud. ¡°Y-you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Shut up right now or I will throw you into the pond!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are to throw my babies into the pond?¡± roared a strict voice suddenly, and that surprised Sylphiette. She turned around and saw Sophia fuming as she ran over. Why is she suddenly here? How much of that did she hear? Sylphiette¡¯s heart shivered. ¡°H-hi, what brings you here, Mrs. Seet? I was just ying and joking with the kids.¡± Sylphiette was terrified, and she didn¡¯t even dare to speak too loudly. Her heart felt like it was stuck in her throat at the time. ¡°A joke? Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you joke about these things with my grandkids?¡± demanded Mrs. Seet as she red over. ¡°M-my name is Sylphiette, and I am Evan¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re his nothing! Evan¡­ that is not how you should address him!¡± Sylphiette had long heard about how Evan¡¯s mother was direct and powerful. To top it off, it was said that Evan¡¯s mother showed no mercy, and it looked like the rumors were true. What do I do now? How do I fix our rtionship that got off on the wrong foot? Sylphiette honestly couldn¡¯t think of anything at that moment, and she knelt down under the pressure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Seet, please don¡¯t be mad.¡± That sudden act surprised Sophia. She didn¡¯t expect that woman to be able to adapt that well. No wonder my son is conned.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Evan and Davin got out of the study room at that moment and saw that. Both men were bbergasted. Davin secretly gasped. Holy¡­ Mom really is something else. She got that woman down on her knees right after showing up! Evan was surprised too. He rushed over and asked Sylphiette what was going on. Sylphiette¡¯s eyes shone with tears, and she looked pitiful when she turned to Evan, then to Sophia. Sylphiette then acted weak and imed that she was wrong to have made such a terrible joke. ¡°You wanted to throw us into the pond and drown us.¡± ¡°She did! Such a witch!¡± Juan and Kyle chimed in strategically, and that got Sylphiette to panic. She quickly exined, ¡°Evan, I was worried that you¡¯d be burdened by it, so I asked them not to talk about Nicole. I wasn¡¯t actually going to throw them into the pond. That was just a joke.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes shone with aplex emotion when he heard Nicole¡¯s name. Sophia couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch the woman act, so she immediately requested, ¡°Shut up already. Rose Garden is not for woman like you, so leave!¡± ¡°Evan, I-I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± Evan shifted his gaze to Sylphiette, who looked pitiful at the time, and asked his mother to let it go just that once. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 ¡°Evan, have you gone nuts? How could you let someone like that stay?¡± ¡°Mom, s-she must stay.¡± ¡°Seriously, Evan, what do you see in her? Ask yourself and be honest. Do you really love her?¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if I love her. I made a promise that I cannot break. Davin had his eyes on Evan, and the former could tell that thetter was hiding something. ¡°That is none of your business. She must stay.¡± Evan¡¯s persistence infuriated Sophia, and she demanded an exnation. Sylphiette saw how troubled Evan was, and she was worried that he would tell them the truth. Once he shared the secret, Davin and Sophia will surely spare no expense investigating the matter. If the truth is discovered¡­ ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t want to put you in an awkward position. I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll leave right now¡­¡± said Sylphiette, before she stood up and dashed out while crying. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you pack your stuffs?¡± asked Davin as he red from behind. She should pack and leave without looking back like Nicole did. That was true determination. Dragging your feet and putting on an act like that. It¡¯s obvious you want Evan to chase after you. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Sylphiette didn¡¯t wait for Evan to chase after her before Crack! Sylphiette fell onto the floor. ¡°Ah, my leg. My leg hurts so much!¡± That was when Davin realized that Sylphiette never wanted Evan to chase after her. She fell deliberately so she couldn¡¯t move out. That was her true intention and how she nned on staying. Huh, that is a pretty good trick. Evil, but good. As expected, Evan rushed over to check on her. Sylphiette acted as if she couldn¡¯t move and was weak and in pain. She is pretty good at acting weak. Exasperated, Evan had the maid help Sylphiette into the room, then call the family doctor over to check on Sylphiette. That whole incident got Sophia fuming. Davin chimed in from the side, ¡°Mom, I have an idea. Let¡¯s get the productionpany to sign a contract with her and make her an actress. She doesn¡¯t even need a script to act well.¡± Sophia turned around and scoffed, ¡°How is that good acting? She is just too dumb to realize that everyone could see through her act. I find it so strange. Why would your brother be into a woman like that?¡± ¡°Mom, I think Evan has another reason for letting her stay.¡± Davin asked Evan if he loved Sylphiette, and the way Evan avoided eye contact suggested that his feelings for Sylphiette weren¡¯t genuine. Davin¡¯s findings intrigued Sophia, and she asked what was troubling Evan. ¡°I¡¯m investigating it. Give me a couple more days.¡± Sophia sighed. Evan was persistent in letting Sylphiette stay, and Sylphiette¡¯s supposed fall made it seemed like it was impossible for her to walk. Given the situation, it was not wise for Sophia to chase Sylphiette away at that moment. If Sophia pushed any more, she would risk damaging her rtionship with her son, which would in turn push him further towards Sylphiette. Their only option was to wait until Davin learn the secret before they attack ordingly. Having concluded that, Sophia turned to Juan and Kyle before suggesting, ¡°Follow grandma back home. This is not a good ce for the two of you now, and you can return after she has left.¡± Sophia was worried about leaving her two grandkids there. The consequences would be devastating if Sylphiette traumatizes the kids further or do something bad to them. ¡°Then when will she leave daddy?¡± ¡°That would depend on how good your Uncle Davin is at his job.¡± ¡°Me?¡± blurted Davin as he pointed at his own nose. ¡°Yes, you. We can only move forward after you discover the secret, so you must hurry.¡± Davin sighed deeply before nodding. Juan stepped forward and acted like he was an adult when he encouraged Davin, ¡°You can do it, Uncle Davin.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Davin gave the kid a thumbs up. Kyle, on the other hand, stared coolly at Davin. His tiny face was serious when he informed, ¡°This is your shot to prove yourself. Don¡¯t disappoint grandma.¡± Kyle¡¯s cool style got Davin to punch his own chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go investigate the matter right away.¡± Davin turned to head to Evan¡¯s room. He had only taken a few steps before Sophia called out, ¡°Drive us home first. The stench of a pretentious vixen is too heavy in here, and I¡¯m getting a headache.¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 After saying her piece, Sophia held Juan and Kyle¡¯s hands before walking out. Juan inhaled deeply before turning to Kyle and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I smell anything?¡± Also, is there something wrong with my nose? Kyle sniffed around too, ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything.¡± Davin chuckled aloud. ¡°You two rug rats are hungry, aren¡¯t you? Alright, I will get you some barbequed fox today, and the two of you can pretend that meat is the woman. Tear into that flesh and vent out all your anger.¡± Sophia red over at Davin and reminded him, ¡°That is too graphic for the kids. Let¡¯s have hotpot today, and we¡¯ll get a variety of meat, not just barbequed fox. How¡¯s that?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The two kids were ecstatic to hear that. Juan suddenly thought of Maya, and how happy she would be if she were there with them. He pictured Maya eating so much that her face was all smudged, and her round, little tummy would bulge like a cute piggy. That got him to giggle while covering his lips. He missed them when he couldn¡¯t hang out with them all the time. I wonder what they¡¯re doing now. Nina was putting make-up on a figurine at the time when she suddenly sneezed. Maya immediately got Nina a piece of tissue. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Nicole smiled as she watched her children yed together nicely. Her phone rang up at the very next second, and she checked the screen to see that it was from Rocky. She epted the call. Rocky invited Nicole out for dinner. He suggested a restaurant nearby. It served unique dishes that the kids would love. Rocky had been a great help to Nicole, so she didn¡¯t feel right rejecting his invitation. Besides, she thought she would pay for dinner as a gesture of appreciation. ¡°I¡¯ll go pick you girls up. I should be there in about twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two kids were delighted to hear that they were eating out that night. Maya was especially happy, and she jumped around gleefully. Shepletely ignored her plump tummy showing itself and dancing in the air. Nina looked exasperated and turned away as if she was too annoyed to say anything. Nicole walked to Maya and helped her cover her tummy up. ¡°Maya, let¡¯s go change into another outfit, okay?¡± Maya stared at the tiny shirt that could barely keep her tummy concealed. She sighed. The floral print shirt was her favorite. She reached out and touched her chubby face before saying, ¡°Mommy, I think I should really lose some weight.¡± ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll eat less.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± agreed Maya as she nodded. Nina¡¯s eyes bulged as she stared at Maya. Nina was convinced that Maya¡¯s sudden desire to lose weight would definitely be defeated by her incredible appetite. Twenty minutester. Rocky showed up on time, and Nicole got the two kids into the car before they headed to Amazon Hotel. The night was as chilly as ice. Evan seemed gloomy when he sat inside his Rolls-Royce. He kept thinking about how Davin had asked him if he truly loved Sylphiette. Do I really love her? Evan lit up a cigarette. The smoke parted, and when it brushed past him, it highlighted the pride in his handsome face and the sorrow in his eyes. He took a deep breath and thought about what Sylphiette had said earlier. ¡°Evan, your mom doesn¡¯t like me. What do we do if she insists on chasing me away and make me leave? I don¡¯t want to leave you. I honestly don¡¯t! I¡¯ve always seen you as my future, and you promised. Back then, you promised that you will keep me safe for the rest of my life, Evan.¡± Back then¡­ Why can¡¯t I feel the way I felt before? What¡¯s the problem? Is it because the silly little girl from all those years ago had changed? Or am I the problem? Nicole¡¯s beautiful face suddenly popped up in Evan¡¯s mind when he thought about the girl. The way Nicole looked at him, her smile, her frowns¡­ everything was memorable. Why am I thinking about that woman again? Evan mmed on the steering wheel. He was even more frustrated, and he tossed the cigarette out of his car before he stepped on the gas. The neon lights shone brightly under the dark sky that night. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 The colorful lights did little to chase the sorrow in Evan¡¯s heart away. At that moment, Evan felt like he was engulfed in endless loneliness. He drove around mindlessly. He didn¡¯t know where to go or what to do. All he knew was that he wanted to get rid of the frustration and stress inside him. His phone suddenly rang up, and when he saw that the call was from Kyle, he immediately picked it up. ¡°Daddy, are you free?¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Mommy went to Amazon Hotel. Juan called Maya earlier, and she told him that. You should go check the ce out. Rocky is there with them.¡± Is Kyle spying for me? What does Nicole¡¯s whereabouts have to do with me? Evan didn¡¯t reply, so Kyle added, ¡°Good luck, daddy, and don¡¯t worry. Mommy likes you.¡± Evan frowned with suspicion after hanging the call up. Nicole likes me? Evan was frowning, but his lips had instinctively curved into a smile. Why did that woman go to Amazon Hotel with Rocky? Are they on a date? Perhaps a dinner date? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Well, I haven¡¯t had my dinner yet¡­ and I¡¯m a little hungry¡­ I think I¡¯ll go over for dinner¡­ Evan gripped the steering wheel and made a U-turn before he sped towards Amazon Hotel. ¡°Mommy, I want some fish,¡± requested Maya in her baby voice as she handed Nicole her te. Nicole got two fillets for her before cing the te by Maya¡¯s side. Maya stared at the ridiculously little portion of fish. Her chubby finger pointed at them as she pouted. She looked displeased as she stole a nce at her mommy. Maya¡¯s annoyed gaze were basically screaming, Why am I getting so little fish? It¡¯s my favorite! Rocky caught that look, so he quickly ced some more fish in front of Maya and said, ¡°Here, this is all for you.¡± Maya¡¯s beautiful eyes glowed as brightly as the stars. She said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Rocky.¡± After that, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more before she dug in. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to lose weight? Looks like your desire to keep fit is nothingpared to your desire for food.¡± Maya was stunned after hearing Nina¡¯s murmurs. The former put half of her portion of fish onto another te before handing the te to Nina. ¡°You should have some too,¡± offered Maya. After that, Maya tossed a dirty look towards Nina. She¡¯s alwaysining about how much I eat. It¡¯s not like I ate her portion, and the fat isn¡¯t growing on her body, so why must she be so naggy and irritating? Nicole shot a look at Nina, but Nina was too proud to react to it. The kid simply picked up her ss of juice and drank some. ¡°The kids are so cute.¡± ¡°Yeah, and they are so considerate. They always help me whenever and however they can. They¡¯re my tiny assistants.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a bliss to have daughters,¡±mented Rocky as his eyes glowed with envy. Nicole smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯ll have kids in the future too, and I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll be cuter than my girls.¡± Maya suddenly stopped and turned to Nicole after hearing that. She defended herself and her sister. ¡°Mommy, have you ever seen a baby cuter than us?¡± Maya¡¯s big, round eyes bulged, and her tiny, fuming face was simply too cute! ¡°She hasn¡¯t because that¡¯s impossible,¡± answered Nina. ¡°I know, right?¡± agreed Maya. Nicole was speechless. And so was Rocky. The two adults looked into each other¡¯s eyes and grinned. The kids were arguing just a second ago, but they had since turned into BFFs and working together. My gosh, those tiny things are so cute. ¡°Uncle Rocky, would you like us to be your daughter?¡± asked Nina suddenly as her clear eyes shone with diligence. Rocky was stunned. He shot a look at Nicole and grinned warmly. He spoke as if he was making a promise, ¡°Yes.¡± Maya thought about her own daddy and got curious. Why ask Uncle Rocky to be our daddy when we already have a daddy of our own? ¡°Nina, we already have a daddy.¡± ¡°He is too mean and is not good enough to be our daddy.¡± ¡°Yes, he is.¡± ¡°No, he isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes, he is.¡± The two kids were arguing away when Evan suddenly showed up by the door. His dark gazended on the kids. Everyone in the room was bbergasted to see him there. Nina was shocked. She didn¡¯t understand why her evil daddy would show up all of a sudden. Did he fly down from the sky or something? Is that why I didn¡¯t see him? Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Nicole was surprised as well. Maybe Evan has to meet a client over here? Maybe he happened to see us and walked over? Rocky¡¯s eyes shone with displeasure, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He simply observed Evan. Maya hopped down from her chair and extended her chubby legs to run to Evan. She tattled, ¡°Nina called you evil.¡± Evan turned to Nina suspiciously. They were eating together, so how did I get into their conversation? Calling me evil¡­ They must¡¯ve said something bad about me! Evan¡¯s gaze on Nicole instantly turned cold, and when he turned to Rocky, his gaze only became colder, freezing even. Rocky didn¡¯t react to it. He simply picked up his winess and took a sip. ¡°Nicole Lane, say something nice if you have to talk about me.¡± Nicole was speechless. She never mentioned him. The kids were the ones who suddenly steered the conversation in his way. ¡°You misunderstood, Mr. Seet. I never mentioned you.¡± ¡°Why would they call me evil if you never taught them that?¡± Nicole red back at Evan¡¯s using gaze. She scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re right. They steered the conversation to you and insulted you on their own. That just proves how terrible your impression on them is.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. No one spoke for a second there. After being dissed like that, Evan tilted his head down and asked Maya, ¡°Did I leave a bad impression?¡± Maya thought about it for a while before she shook her tiny head. Evan instantly looked proud. He turned back to Nicole and pointed out, ¡°The kid said no.¡± Nicole scoffed and turned to Nina, ¡°Did he leave a bad impression?¡± Nina nodded without hesitating. It wasn¡¯t enough for her to nod so much and so hard, though. She had to shoot a mean re at her evil daddy as well. Nicole mimicked Evan and sounded just as proud when she refuted, ¡°The kid said yes.¡± The two of them red into each other¡¯s eyes and furious sparks flew everywhere. They mutted each other in their minds. Rocky stared for a little while before clearing his throat and saying, ¡°Mr. Seet, I am treating Nicole and the girls to dinner tonight. If you¡¯re free, you can join us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡± Nicole answered for Evan before he could speak. When Nicole moved out of the Rose Garden, she decided that she would minimize her contact with Evan. She warned herself that she must cut off any potential interaction between them. Her lips moved as her brain had nned, and she cut that potential interaction off immediately. Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. Is this woman worried about me getting in her way? Is that why she refused to let me stay? She enjoys being with that guy that much, huh? Okay, fine! Evan walked out of the private room. He immediately sent Nicole a text afterward. She¡¯ll have toe running now. Nicole read the text on her phone. She hesitated for a while before she excused herself, iming she needed to use the washroom. Before she left, she told Nina and Maya to stay in the room with Rocky. The kids nodded obediently. Rocky was curious about why Nina didn¡¯t like Evan, so Rocky turned to her and asked about it. Nina deliberated. Evil daddy might be mean, but still, I shouldn¡¯t tattle on him. She changed the subject aftering to that conclusion. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in telling you what my mommy likes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, too.¡± Maya had her head down and was eating away as Nina and Rocky chatted. Evan was rxed and enjoying his wine when the door to his private room was knocked. ¡°Come in,¡± said the deep, sexy voice that Nicole was all too familiar with. She opened the door and walked in. When she saw Evan there, she cut to the chase and said, ¡°Mr. Seet, you asked me toe to collect my pay, so I am here.¡± ¡°How many days did you work? I forgot. How about I just wire five thousand to you?¡± Nicole red at him. She worked for exactly five days, so it was obvious that Evan remembered it. What¡¯s the point of acting dumb? ¡°Sure.¡± Evan fished his phone out. Nicole was excited to receive the money when he suddenly ced his phone down again. Nicole frowned as he did that. He¡¯s not ying another trick, is he? ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯re not going to im that your phone is not working again, are you?¡± ¡°Oh, my phone is working just fine, but¡­¡± Evan trailed off at that point and stared at her. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 ¡°But what?¡± urged Nicole. ¡°But the minimum amount my phone can transfer is six thousand, so you will have to earn that extra thousand.¡± Nicole was speechless. Yet another stupid and obvious lie. Nicole suddenly realized that the a*shole, Evan, can alwayse up with the weirdest excuses when he wanted to annoy her. It was likely that the extra thousand wouldn¡¯te from tranting another document from A Nation. Nicole couldn¡¯t figure out what else he could¡¯ve wanted her to do, so she cut to the chase and asked, ¡°Mr. Seet, how should I earn that extra thousand?¡± ¡°Do you know how to pour wine?¡± Nicole frowned. Does he want me to drink with him? I can¡¯t really drink, and who knows what will happen after I¡¯m drunk? Nicole thought about the potential consequences of being drunk and immediately said, ¡°I won¡¯t drink with you.¡± Evan scanned her from head to toe before saying, ¡°Like I¡¯d want to have a drink with you? No way! You only need to pour the wine.¡± Nicole sighed a breath of relief in her mind after hearing his response. Pouring wine was much simpler, and it is a bargain to earn a thousand just by pouring a few drinks. More importantly, I will be able to receive the five thousand he owes me. With that money, I can buy loads of new clothes for the kids, and I can have even less interaction with him after this. It¡¯s a win-win! ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pour the wine, but you have to rify the rules. How many sses do I have to pour for you?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes glowed a little brighter after hearing her response. His sexy lips curved up as he asked calmly, ¡°How many sses do you think you¡¯d need to pour to earn a thousand?¡± Nicole was stunned. If I answer one bottle, would Evan finish this entire bottle? More importantly, what do I do about Maya and Nina if he took all night to finish this bottle? Staying upte is unhealthy for them, and they need to rest early. After thinking it through, she turned to Evan and replied sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s not healthy to drink so much, Mr. Seet, and I have to take care of the girls, so I can¡¯t stay too long. As such, will three sses of wine do?¡± Three sses¡­ The glow in Evan¡¯s eyes dimmed, but he nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s get this started then.¡± Nicole walked to Evan¡¯s side and picked up the bottle of red wine. She checked thebel and saw that it was the Roman¨¦e-Conti. That was a luxury brand and was so expensive that only millionaires could afford it. Nicole suddenly felt like the bottle in her hand weighed over a ton. She was a little nervous and was especially careful when she poured the velvet red liquid into the ss. After that, she ced the bottle aside quickly because she was terrified of dropping it. She couldn¡¯t afford topensate for it. Evan held the winess up and swirled the red wine around. The beautiful red wine danced under the reflected light and looked delicious. Evan admired the beauty for quite some time before he took a sip. ¡°Wanna try some? It¡¯s a superb wine,¡± said Evan as he turned to Nicole. Nicole shook her head and in a serious tone, she reminded, ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t drink with you.¡± Evan grinned nonchntly before downing the rest of the wine in his ss. He ced the ss on the table, and Nicole stepped forward to top it off for him. Evan didn¡¯t pick the ss up. Instead, he turned to Nicole and asked, ¡°How long have you known Rocky?¡± Nicole replied honestly, ¡°Almost three years.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you think of him?¡± Nicole deliberated before answering, ¡°He is kind to me. He helped me out a lot when we were studying abroad together.¡± Evan didn¡¯t say anything about that. His eyes shone with a hint of sorrow, and his expression turned cold. He slowly lifted his winess. Nicole thought that he drank rather quickly. Ah, great! Let¡¯s just get this over with. She was about to step forward to pour the third ss of wine when he ced the winess back on the table. He hadn¡¯t had a sip. Why pick the ss up if you¡¯re not going to drink any? C¡¯mon, just down it quickly. Nicole couldn¡¯t help pursing her lips a little, and Evan caught that when he suddenly turned around. ¡°Got a problem?¡± Nicole was stunned, and she shook her head like it was a rattle drum. She was just the hired help, so she didn¡¯t dare toin. Evan was satisfied with her reply and attitude. If that woman hadined, I would have dragged this on until tomorrow morning! Evan turned around. He grinned gracefully before he picked the wine ss up once more. After that, he murmured a single sentence. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Rocky isn¡¯t a simple guy.¡± Nicole frowned. For a long while, she thought about what Evan said before she nodded in agreement. Given the house he loaned her, it was obvious that Rocky¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t as simple as she used to think. However, she wasn¡¯t all that curious about him. She only saw him as a friend, and everyone had a past. She was okay with her friends having some privacy. Evan turned around to examine her when he realized that she wasn¡¯t asking any questions about it. Does that mean she already know about his identity? ¡°So do you like him or his¡­¡± Power? Evan didn¡¯t utter thatst word because he thought that Nicole would understand his question. Nicole, however, remained quiet. She didn¡¯t like Rocky or any of his things, so there was no point in discussing it. Why is Evan so curious about me and Rocky? Nicole crossed her fingers and asked, ¡°Do you like Sylphiette, Mr. Seet? What do you like about her?¡± Evan was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect those questions from Nicole. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . His expression turned grim, but he didn¡¯t answer her question. He didn¡¯t demand an answer from her about Rocky either. He simply picked up the winess and downed the wine. Nicole saw him drinking like that and assumed that he was admitting to being in love with Sylphiette by drinking. That makes sense. He is the renowned Mr. Seet, and no one can force him to do anything he didn¡¯t want to. As for why he likes Sylphiette¡­ Well, that is his business, so why did I even bother to ask about that? Man, I am such a busybody. Nicole was having an internal monologue when Evan turned around. His sharp gaze was stuck on her, and his voice was distant when he ordered, ¡°Pour the wine.¡± Nicole came around and stepped forward. She had just picked up the bottle when she suddenly felt Evan¡¯s arm naughtily circled around her waist. Her heart thumped faster, and she said, ¡°Mr. Seet, please move your arm away.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. I am a little drunk,¡± imed Evan, who pinched Nicole¡¯s waist despite his words. Nicole instantly blushed hard. She turned around and red at him while her face was utterly reddened. She was about to lose her temper when he suddenly pulled her in. That surprising move ambushed Nicole and made her fall. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to ce the bottle down before it zipped in the air and Smash! fell onto the floor. Nicole¡¯s heart instantly froze over. Shoot! The ridiculously expensive wine had spilled everywhere. She retracted her gaze from the wine bottle and nervously turned to Evan. Evan¡¯s beautiful eyes were staring at her at the time, and his lips were grinning mischievously. ¡°You broke my bottle of wine, so pay for it,¡± said Evan. Pay for it? I can¡¯t afford that. Besides, this wouldn¡¯t have happened if you hadn¡¯t suddenly acted up. How is that my responsibility? ¡°Mr. Seet, I think you should apologize to me in addition to paying for that bottle on your own.¡± Evan stared at the fuming, beautiful face that was right in front of him, and his eyes shone like he was enchanted. Nicole saw that, and her heart skipped a beat. She then realized that the position they were in was actually¡­ Why haven¡¯t I pushed him away? What is wrong with me? Nicole quickly hopped out of his arms and adjusted her clothing. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t be collecting your pay again today.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± blurted Nicole after hearing what Evan said. Is this b*stard going to cancel out all my pay topensate for the bottle of wine? ¡°You seduced me and destroyed a bottle of excellent wine. How will youpensate for that?¡± Nicole stared at Evan in bewilderment. She was tempted to run over and mutte him at that moment. Who¡¯s the undisciplined idiot who tried to seduce the other? Ask yourself that and be f*cking honest! Who would¡¯ve thought that Evan¡¯s specialty isn¡¯t just misreading the situation and using me? He is freaking good at framing me too! That a*shole. ¡°Evan Seet! You were the one who¡­ Have you no shame?¡± Evan looked at her as if he were actually in the right, and he announced formally, ¡°Nope.¡± Nicole was speechless. She was stumped because there was nothing she could say when he behaved so shamelessly. Isn¡¯t it worse if I keep quiet? Well, I can¡¯t get my money anyway, so I might as well yell and vent out all of my frustration. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 How satisfying it is to rake someone over the coals! She heaved a long sigh while pointing fingers at Evan. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have believed you and thought that you would give me the money. Had I known things would turn out this way, I wouldn¡¯t even let you treat me to a drink, let alone taking the initiative to pour you a ss. Have you seen a jerk? You¡¯re one notable a*****e in real life. The ULTIMATE jackass!¡± The more sheshed out at him, the more infuriated she got. On the contrary, Evan was just staring at her calmly, waiting patiently for her to finish before asking a question, ¡°Are a few thousand really that important to you?¡± ¡°Yes! Money is my priority!¡± She knew how pathetic life would be to have no money. Having to raise four children single handedly, how could she not be thrifty? Seeing how serious she looked, Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked out. Look, you don¡¯t have to pay for this bottle of wine and I¡¯ll still give you the money. Are you cool with that?¡± Nicole looked at him in confusion. Why did this jerk change his mind suddenly? Is the scolding taking its effect? ¡°However, as per our agreement, you¡¯re supposed to pour me three sses of wine. Two down and one more to go. I¡¯ll give you six thousand but you owe me one more ss, of which I can im anytime.¡± Each of them had to take a step back; fair and square. When Nicole was still in deep thoughts, Evan digitally transferred six thousand to her ount. She epted the cash transfer curtly, but deep down she felt like she had epted a time bomb. Hmm¡­ I have to attend to him as and when? Can I reject him when the timees? Evan seemingly knew what Nicole was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think about breaking your promise. I¡¯ll hunt you down.¡± She got an idea and quickly transferred four hundred back to him. ¡°It¡¯s a thousand for three sses. Since I¡¯ve only poured you two sses, I¡¯d dly return you four hundred and close this episode with a win-win solution. Henceforth, we havepletely nothing to do with each other.¡± We owe each other nothing; just like two strangers who never knew each other. How could she say it so casually¡­? With a glint of coldness in his eyes, Evan stared at her. Doesn¡¯t this woman want to see me again? Probably not, for she only has eyes for Rocky. I guess she can¡¯t wait to cut off ties with me and not be in contact anymore. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have moved out from Rose Garden. As for me¡­ What am I thinking? Why am I still longing to get entangled with her? Evan¡¯s expression sank instantly, exuding an intimidating aura. He got up and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡± and left promptly after that. Nicole watched his figure slowly disappeared from her sight. An inexplicable feeling rose within her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . From now on, I assume there will be no further interaction between us. He will live happily ever after with Sylphiette; I should also shatter all unrealistic fantasies, and move on with my life. She walked away in disappointment but when she got to the entrance, she heard Evan talking to somebody. He sounded exceptionally gentle. Oh, it¡¯s Sylphiette he was talking to. Of course, who else could make him as gentle as amb. She peeped through the window and saw them cuddling as they left together. What a handsome couple! Yet, it was also an unpleasant sight that pierced right through my heart. I wish I hadn¡¯t seen that. She then recalled a scene when Evan pulled her into his embrace. That was just him being a jerk. Wake up, Nicole Lane, stay away from him! When she returned to her dinner table, a heart-warming scene greeted her. Rocky was chatting happily with Nina whereas Maya was pouting and rubbing her round tummy. ¡°I¡¯m regretting my decision to finish up all the food. I don¡¯t know how to control my mouth or my appetite, for that matter.¡± Lovingly stroking Maya¡¯s head, Nicole responded, ¡°Mommy will supervise your every move.¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back! What took you so long?¡± ¡°Ya Mommy, Uncle Rocky and I were about to go look for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I met a friend so we caught up for a bit. Carry on with your meal and let¡¯s call it a day thereafter.¡± ¡°We¡¯re done eating, Mommy. You¡¯re the only one left.¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Nicole grinned awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating too. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Suddenly, Rocky¡¯s phone rang. It was a text message. There was a glint of confusion in his eyes after reading it. When he was getting up, he identally hit the wine ss and it spilled on Nicole. He apologized at once and helped her to clean up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s cold outside, why don¡¯t you take my jacket?¡± Rocky removed his jacket and put it on Nicole without any hesitation. Although she wanted to decline, she was more concerned of the embarrassment it would bring her if she walked in public with a big patch of red wine stain on her chest. Hence, she nodded while adjusting the jacket. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about it. I¡¯ll buy you a new blouse tomorrow.¡± ¡°No worries. I can still wear this after washing.¡± ¡°Come on, Mommy, why don¡¯t you just let Uncle Rocky buy you a present?¡± Her little rascal was coaxing her and she would not stop until Nicole red at her. When they were leaving the hotel, someone bumped into Nicole. She stabilized herself and was taken aback when she realized who gave her that hefty shove. ¡°Sylphiette?¡± ¡°Oh what a coincidence, Nicole!¡± She was scrutinizing her jacket, which belonged to Rocky. Rocky exined casually, ¡°Her blouse was stained by red wine, so she¡¯s wearing my jacket.¡± Sylphiette was secretly delighted while showing off the jacket she was wearing. ¡°Well, Evan was afraid that I¡¯d catch a cold, so he gave me his jacket too. Rocky, you¡¯re such a gentleman to my sister.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We have to head back soon. Let¡¯s get going now.¡± Nicole could not be bothered and strode off. The children followed. Rocky intentionally walked closely by her side. From a certain angle, it looked as if he was hugging her. Snap! Sylphiette took the opportunity to capture pictures of them with her phone and smirked satisfactorily. ¡°Nicole Lane, just wait for the next exclusive tabloid.¡± You¡¯re a flirtatious mother of four who don¡¯t deserve to have your own Cindere story! Sylphiette knew that Evan was with Nicole. Hence, when she got into his car, she pretended to be unwell and borrowed his jacket. Then, she schemed ¡®the encounter¡¯ to show off the jacket and implied her closeness with Evan. Sylphiette was pleased to see the reaction she had expected from Nicole. Her red lips formed a coquettish smile as she turned around and rushed towards the parking lot. The impatient Evan asked, ¡°Where did you disappear to for so long?¡± ¡°I had a tummy ache, Evan. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Throughout the journey back to Rose Garden in his Rolls-Royce, Evan did not speak another word. Meanwhile, after putting her children to sleep, Nicole sat by the window, gazing at the stars. Evan is treating Sylphiette so well, would he help Lane Corporation to stage aeback? It¡¯s been very challenging to seek revenge for mom and im possession of Lane Corporation. If Evan bes the pir of support for the Lane family, then it would make it even harder for me to achieve anything. When she thought about that, she felt so lost and down. How many more hurdles await me? Will I be able to aplish what I desire to do? She sighed while going through an emotional turmoil. Right then, a text message from Rocky came in: Nikki, I have a question for you. She regained her senses and replied: What is it? After some time, another message came in: Forget it, have a good rest. Nicole knitted her brows in confusion. What did he want to ask me? Rocky was reflecting on what he just did and he felt uneasy being caught in a dilemma. Is this the right thing to do? Rocky knew very well that Nicole liked Evan, but Evan already had Sylphiette. If only Nicole realized that she had no future with Evan, she could move on with her life happily. I reckon I¡¯m actually helping her by doing this, aren¡¯t I? Chapter 281 Chapter 281 However, he started to despise himself for using such hical tactic. ¡°Nicole, all I want is for you to be happy,¡± he murmured. Putting his mobile phone aside, he walked into the shower. The next day. Nicole woke up to a shocking news when she saw the headline on her phone notification: Son of Yan Group dined with wife, who is now a mother of two daughters. Rocky is the heir of Yan Group? Nicole was exceptionally surprised. I knew all along that he came from a wealthy family, but who would have thought he¡¯s the immediate heir to the prominent Yan Group. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The headline was catchy whereas the photos which filled the entire published section gave the readers a delusive impression. There was a picture of them having dinner at the hotel the other night. Rocky, Nina, Maya, and herself looked just like a family of four. Another ambiguous photo captured her in Rocky¡¯s embrace, wearing his jacket. They looked nothing less than a lovey-dovey couple leaving the hotel. I don¡¯t remember he was hugging me like that. No, not a hug for sure. That¡¯s a picture captured in a misleading angle. It seems like someone deliberately tried to set something up. Who¡¯s behind this? She could not figure out who, so she called Rocky. The glow in Rocky¡¯s eyes dimmed when he saw the name of the iing call. Though he was expecting it, he hesitated to receive it. ¡°What¡¯s up, Nikki?¡± ¡°Rocky, did you read the news today?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Rocky, are you really the heir to Yan Group? And those photos fromst night¡­ clearly, someone is behind all these.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Rocky paused, ¡°it could be the act of some paparazzi trying to create tittle-tattles in town. Do you mind?¡± ¡°Of course I mind! Who likes to be featured in a rumor? Then again, this gossip will have greater impact on people like you. Why don¡¯t we hold a press conference to rify the matter?¡± ¡°Nikki, it¡¯s hard to clear the air when ites to sensational stories that the general public is attracted to. Take it easy as this too shall pass. Don¡¯t tell me you feel embarrassed to be addressed as Mrs. Yan?¡± It¡¯s not about how I feel, but this is an unverified im which could harm your reputation! ¡°Rocky, I think¡­ ¡° ¡°Calm down, Nikki. I¡¯ll take care of this and get rid of the news.¡± Both parties then hung up, leaving Nicole feeling uneasy and anxious. What will others think when they read this news? More importantly, what will Evan think of me? Even though she had reminded herself to draw lines with him, she still could not help but think of him and his reaction. Meanwhile, Evan just arrived at his office and was distracted by the tabloid headline. His handsome face was clouded with an unfathomable sense of intensity. A strong feeling of displeasure could be felt from miles away. No wonder she didn¡¯t want anything to do with me and even asked for us not to acknowledge each other if we ever met in the future. It¡¯s because of Rocky. It makes sense now why she was so calm when I talked about his background. The most shocking thing was that Nina and Maya are Rocky¡¯s children! In Y City, Yan Group is second to Seet Group. I have underestimated this woman, who is full of tricks up her sleeves. I almost believed her when she pretended she had no money. Come to think of it now, how does Rocky¡¯s woman evenck money? ¡°How dare you, Nicole Lane!¡± Disgruntled, he threw his phone away and it hit the wall. Thud! Evan¡¯s outrageous action frightened John, who coincidentally entered the office to hand him some documents. What in the world is going on that our president is so infuriated? John was trembling with fear. He took a quick look at his boss then stood there quietly, holding his breath in trepidation. ¡°What is it?¡± He spoke only when Evan acknowledged him, ¡°President, please have a look at this new acquisition n.¡± ¡°Leave it on the table.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± John did not dare to say one more word but ced the files on his desk neatly, and moved aside. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 ¡°Anything else?¡± Evan asked in an icy tone. John froze and subsequently shook his head and darted out of the room. After closing the door behind him, he frowned and let out a long sigh. ¡°I wonder who or what enraged the boss. Someone¡¯s going to get it.¡± Right when Evan was about to pick up the file, his phone rang. He took a nce before answering. ¡°Evan, did you read the news today?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nicole and Rocky! That¡¯s nonsense. Nina and Maya being Rocky¡¯s children? That¡¯s absurd. Don¡¯t fall for the fake news.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°Evan, listen to me, Nicole is not that kind of a person, she¡­¡± He hung up on Davin before thetter could even finish. I know just what kind of person Nicole was. Looking at the darkened phone screen, Davin had a bad feeling something was going to happen, so he called Nicole. ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no idea how this happened. Rocky and I are not an item. My work at the clinic has been seriously affected by this widespread rumor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Why don¡¯t you exin to my brother first?¡± Nicole was taken aback. ¡°Why should I exin to your brother?¡± ¡°H-he seems to have misunderstood the situation and thought that the rumor is true. So¡­ I think that it¡¯s better you¡­ rify with him.¡± Davin hesitated. Upon hearing that, Nicole sank into deep thought. He misunderstood? So Evan thinks that this whole scandal is true? If that is so, then everyone else would believe it too. ¡°Hey, say something.¡± Say what? Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if I call him to exin the situation? It¡¯s probably unnecessary. ¡°Your brother can assume anything he wants. I need to attend to something. Bye for now.¡± ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± Why does everyone hang up on me when I¡¯m doing what I could for their sake? ¡°This is so frustrating!¡± Davin murmured as he chucked his phone aside. Shortly after, Kyle and Juan scurried into his room, wanting to find out if he had made the vixen leave their father. Davin then realized that he was distracted by the rumor and had forgotten to update his brother about this important matter. ¡°Have some faith in me. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± After saying so, Davin immediately left for Seet Group. As he walked into the president¡¯s office, he was greeted by Evan¡¯s long face and a floor filled with scattered torn papers. ¡°It seems like incredible hulk was here.¡± Davin carefully avoided the crumpled paper balls to get to Evan. Evan shot him a look and barked, ¡°Bugger off!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Davin gulped. Looks like the hulk is still here. This raging me is probably not going to die out anytime soon. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m here for something important. I know that you¡¯re with Sylphiette because¡­¡± ¡°This is not the right time or ce to discuss something personal. Get out!¡± Evan¡¯s hostility terrified Davin. It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s ready to listen to whatever I have to say now. Maybe I shall wait till he gets home. ¡°Ok, fine, we¡¯ll talk about this tonight.¡± Davin left shortly after. That evening, Davin wanted to create an opportunity for Evan to meet up with Nicole. Hence, he said that his car was in the workshop and told Evan to pick up Kyle and Juan himself. After answering the call, Evan drove to the kindergarten. Just as he parked his Maybach, he spotted Nicole leading her two daughters and making their way towards his direction. Is this woman here for Kyle and Juan? A liar like her should never go near my sons. Evan swung his car door closed and walked to her with a sullen face. The encounter came like a bolt from the blue for Nicole. Who on earth is blocking my way? She was startled when she lifted her head and saw Evan scowling at her. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 ording to Davin, Evan thinks that the rumor is a real deal. Surely, he must be thinking that I¡¯m an unscrupulous person too. ¡°Uncle Evan,¡± the bubbly Maya called out sweetly. She had a fond impression of Evan. With a straight face, Evan lowered his eyes to look at her. He was enraged by her presence for it reminded him that she was Rocky¡¯s child. He then stared at Nicole coldly and did not notice the disappointment on Maya¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to see Kyle and Juan anymore.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want my sons to grow up under the influence of a woman like you, Mrs. Yan.¡± Mrs. Yan, what an awkward title. Should I exin to him? If I don¡¯t, I might not get to see Kyle and Juan in the future. ¡°Mr. Seet, this is all a huge misunderstanding. Rocky and I are not in that kind of rtionship.¡± Evan constricted his eyes. She¡¯s addressing me as Mr. Seet while calling other man amiably by his first name! Well, it¡¯s obvious who¡¯s closer to her heart. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your rtionship and I don¡¯t want to hear anything about your dirty business. I just want you to remember my words!¡± Evan ended the conversation decisively and headed to the kindergarten. Nicole looked at his back and dazed. My dirty business? Right, so I¡¯m just a shameless woman to him but why does it hurt so much? It¡¯s unbearable¡­ ¡°Mommy, you promised to pick Kyle and Juan up this weekend,¡± Maya stated while shaking Nicole¡¯s hands. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. He can say whatever he wants but I¡¯m sure Kyle and Juan will want to see you more,¡± Nina added. Nicole hesitated. The kiddos would want to follow me but Evan will never allow that to happen. I guess I should not show up to avoid putting the kids on the spot. Snapping out of her daze, she held her daughters¡¯ hands and made a U-turn. ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t we going to see Juan?¡± ¡°Mommy, why are you so fearful of the evil daddy?¡± ¡°Mommy is feeling under the weather; we¡¯ll pick them up tomorrow instead.¡± The two girls looked at each other; they knew very well that it was just an excuse. It¡¯s all evil daddy¡¯s fault! We¡¯ll call andin to Kyle and Juan. Evan was standing like an almighty figure at the entrance to the kindergarten. Seeing how other children were buttering up his sons, he felt very annoyed. It was for this same reason that he nned to transfer them to another school thest time he was here. What he saw confirmed his decision that day. No better time than now. Thus, he immediately contacted John to make the necessary arrangements. Right when the text message was delivered, Kyle and Juan arrived in front of him. The two boys pouted when they realized that the person who came to pick them up was their sour- faced Daddy and not Mommy whom they had missed so much. ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡± ¡°Daddy, did you see Mommy? She said she would be here today. We¡¯ll wait for her, you can go home first.¡± Absence makes the heart grows fonder. I miss Mommy so much. Juan was longing to see Nicole after being separated for a few days. Evan snarled, ¡°She¡¯s not your Mommy and she¡¯s never ever going toe pick you guys up again.¡± ¡°But, why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no but nor why. Let¡¯s go home,¡± Evanmanded and walked straight ahead. The boys were stunned. Why is daddy so domineering all of a sudden and forbidding us to see Mommy? Did something happen? We just asked Davin before leaving for kindergarten today and he said he would take care of this. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°He said that he could help Daddy and Mommy patch things up but now it¡¯s clear that he messed up. Let¡¯sin to Grandma when we get back and then see what he has to say,¡± Juan said angrily while Kyle nodded in agreement. The boys stayed silent on the way home. The usually aloof Kyle carried an extremely cold look whereas the chatty Juan was surprisingly as quiet as a mouse. It irked Evan to think of the silent treatment he received from the two kiddos. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 The air in the car was unbearable. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Finally, they arrived at the Seet Residence. Sophia was curious to see two sulky boys walking into the house. ¡°Aren¡¯t you both supposed to be with your Mommy?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet said no.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sophia was shocked to hear that. Evan, who enteredst got upset when he heard that Juan addressed him as Mr. Seet, the same way as how Nicole called him earlier that day. Like mother like son. Sophia looked at Evan¡¯s indifferent expression and then at the two dejected boys, she then managed to connect the dots after briefly recalling the tabloid gossip. Sigh¡­ I thought Evan and Nicole were an item. Who would have known that she¡¯s actually married! Why didn¡¯t Nicole say anything when I was trying to match make them? My poor grandsons¡­ now they can¡¯t have a happy,plete family. ¡°Evan, the kids are still at a tender age and they need a mother. Don¡¯t let the conflict between adults affect them.¡± ¡°Mom, I know where you¡¯reing from but you should know that a woman like her is a bad influence to the kids. I will not let them see each other again. Also, do not allow her to step foot into our home!¡± Evan¡¯s tone was so stern that it left Sophia speechless. She heaved another sigh. His reaction is a true reflection of how deep his love is for her. The more you care, the more it hurts. I know my son well. Nothing will get through his ears at this point. It¡¯s best I don¡¯t add fuel to the fire. The boys were displeased with Evan¡¯s words. They looked at him with resentment but dared not make it too obvious. Juan mulled it over in his head. Evil daddy doesn¡¯t stay here at the Seet Residence anyway. In other words, we can wait for him to leave and then plead with Grandma to go see Mommy. Grandma said that we need maternal love. That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll dramatize it to persuade herter. As soon as Evan left, the two boys signaled each other to begin their role y. ¡°Grandma, I miss Mommy so much. She¡¯s not a baddy, in fact, she raised us up single handedly. We can¡¯t live without her.¡± ¡°Grandma, I miss Mommy terribly.¡± Sophia¡¯s heart was very troubled to see two young boys wailing pitifully. However, her hands were tied as Evan had shared a piece of his mind. When she was trying to pacify the boys, the door swung open and Davin walked in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked upon seeing the scene. Juan wiped the tears off his face and startedining fiercely. Davin was shocked to find out that Juan disliked him as much as Kyle did. ¡°Oh you heartless rascal! Don¡¯t me Uncle Davin for the conflict between your Mommy and Daddy. It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± ¡°You were so sure that Daddy would leave the vixen and be with Mommy. We believed your words but now Daddy forbids us from seeing Mommy. You messed it up!¡± Davin was at a loss. ¡°Give me a little bit more time to fix this. I need to speak with Grandma now. You go back to your room, all right?¡± Kyle rolled his eyes at Davin and left angrily. Juanmented before following Kyle back to their room, ¡°We are counting on you so please don¡¯t let us down.¡± `Sophia gave Davin a death stare and reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re such a nuisance to insist on matchmaking your brother and Nicole. Now Evan has developed feelings for her but she¡¯s actually someone else¡¯s wife. What should we do now?¡± This is so unfair. If it goes well, the credit goes to her but when it doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s always somebody¡¯s fault. She scolded me like as if she had no role in the matchmaking. ¡°Mom, how could you believe those absurd rumors? That¡¯s certainly not the case.¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 ¡°Rumors?¡± Sophia sneered, ¡°You act as if you have the most reliable source of information.¡± ¡°Mom, how could you believe everything just by seeing two random photos? The Yan family was enraged by the way it was reported and has initiated an investigation. I believe the truth will surface soon.¡± ¡°Really? What is the truth then?¡± ¡°I can guarantee you that the news on the tabloid is totally fake.¡± Sophia thought deeply and then asked, ¡°If there¡¯s no scandal, then tell me, who is the father to the two girls? They look just like Nicole. It would be so much easier to tell if they looked like their father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. If they looked like their father, they would be addressing you as Grandma,¡± Davin said softly. Sophia did not hear him well. She twitched her brows and asked suspiciously, ¡°What are you murmuring? Whose grandma?¡± ¡°No. Nothing.¡± Davin shook his head. Evan has already kept Kyle and Juan by his side. If he finds out about the truth and exercises whatever means to get the two girls too¡­ No, this can¡¯t happen. It¡¯ll be too miserable for Nicole! Mom should never discover this too, otherwise it will lead to another disaster. While Davin was still in deep thoughts, Sophia threw a pillow at him. ¡°What are you doing, Mom?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better be using your free time wisely to find apanion, tie the knot, and bear me some grandchildren.¡± What sort of madness is this? Mom¡¯s on her grumbling mode again. ¡°Sure, Mom. In order to ensure that I don¡¯t upset you in the near future, I¡¯ve decided to¡­¡± Sophia looked at him with hopeful eyes. Please tell me this son of mine has sorted himself out and is ready for marriage. However, the next thing she heard struck her like a lightning bolt. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to stay far away from you. If you don¡¯t call me, I won¡¯t appear in front of you. Wherever you are, I¡¯ll avoid being in your presence. How¡¯s that?¡± Bang! A cup that was aimed at Davin¡¯s head flew across the room. ¡°You rascal! Go away and don¡¯t return if you dare.¡± ¡°Noted, Mom. Your wish is mymand.¡± David showed a piteous look but subsequently turned and sprinted off. ¡°Get back here, you good-for-nothing¡­ Such a heartless son¡­¡± Davin finally stopped in his tracks and took a deep breath when Sophia¡¯s scolding was too far to be heard. His unruly face looked distracted. After a while, he suddenly recalled that one important matter which Evan stopped him from saying when he was at his office. This matter is of utmost urgency. I must tell him! He called Evan immediately. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve got something important to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so convenient to speak over the phone. I¡¯m heading over to yours now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sylphiette, who was dining with Evan, asked about the call inquisitively. ¡°It was Davin.¡± Upon hearing that name, an anxious look shed through Sylphiette¡¯s eyes because she knew that Davin had been investigating her recently. Why is heing over sote at night? Did he find out something about me? If so, what should I do? No, I cannot give him any opportunity to spill the beans. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You carry on eating, Evan. I¡¯ll just pop over to the kitchen to see if the soup is ready.¡± Evan nodded. After leaving the dining room, Sylphiette made a quick phone call, hastily left a message, and hung up. She looked a little relieved afterwards. Then, she made her way to the kitchen and brought the soup for Evan, but kept her eyes peeled on his phone screen the entire time. Right when they had just finished eating, Evan¡¯s phone rang. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Seeing how shocked Evan was after receiving the news, Sylphiette was secretly delighted, knowing that someone must have met with an ident. Seems like the task waspleted. Evan hung up, rose to his feet, and hurried to the door. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Sylphiette hastily called to ask about the situation. ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡± ¡°Who said an ident was a good idea? I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on there. Even my men are injured.¡± Don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on there? The joy in Sylphiette¡¯s heart slowly faded away into worry. She prayed that Davin could never talk for the rest of his life from now on. ¡°You can¡¯t even deal with a man after so long. Sylphiette, it¡¯s best for you to prove your capability soon. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Come over and help!¡± Abruptly, Evan¡¯s deep voice came from behind her. Sylphiette turned around to see him walking in with a dark figure. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She hurriedly ended the call and started to scrutinize the figure. After realizing who it was, her heart jumped to her throat. Good God, luck isn¡¯t on my side. Davin¡¯s already in such a horrible state, but he still managed to appear in front of Evan. What the hell are his men doing? Several maids rushed over to help Davin into the living room. Meanwhile, Evan quickly took out his phone to call their family doctor. Sylphiette anxiously walked toward Davin, who was on the couch, and tried to put on a calm front. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Davin raised his ckened face and gritted out, ¡°I met some idiot who followed me half of my trip. When I was about to reach Rose Garden, that idiot suddenly rammed into my car!¡± So they didn¡¯t take action the entire time and only did it when they were near Rose Garden? That bunch of b*stards. Are they brainless? Looking at the gloomy Sylphiette, Davin continued, ¡°It was my fault. Outsiders might not recognize my new sports car, so they had to make sure I was heading to Rose Garden before they dared to make their move. Isn¡¯t that right, Sylphiette?¡± Snapped back to reality by his words, a tinge of panic crept into her eyes. She clenched her fists to maintain her calmness as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Davin¡¯s gaze seemed to pierce her soul. ¡°I hope I¡¯ll never find out who she is. Otherwise, I¡¯ll crush the mastermind behind this into ashes!¡± Upon hearing his words, Sylphiette¡¯s heart raced. She turned and excused herself to make tea for him. When she was a distance away from him, she mumbled under her breath, ¡°Did I leave any traces of evidence behind?¡± Davin and she were destined to be archenemies. Sylphiette would have to be extra vignt about his words tonight as she could not afford to let him expose her. When Evan walked over to see his sooty appearance, he cleared his throat. ¡°Wash up first. The family doctor will be here soon.¡± ¡°Evan, I think I broke my leg. Please find someone to bathe me.¡± At that, Davin inhaled sharply. Evan then arranged for someone to bring Davin to the bathroom and help him wash up. Later on, at the family doctor¡¯s suggestion, Evan sent him to the hospital. After his checkups, the doctor confirmed that his leg was indeed broken. Fortunately, it was not apound fracture. All he needed was conservative treatment and a cast around his leg. Once everything was done, Davin sat on the bed as he stared at his injured leg, sighing at his misfortune. ¡°Evan, there¡¯s something fishy about this ident. You have to look into it for me.¡± Evan nced at him and nodded. It was impossible for him not to investigate this incident when the culprit had dared toy a finger on a member of the Seet family. ¡°Also, Evan, I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you this. Sylphiette isn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Evan!¡± Right then, the door suddenly swung open to reveal a worried Sylphiette. After walking to the bed, she put on a show and started crying her heart out. For a moment, the sorrowful look on her face made Davin think that he was about to die at any time. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still alive. We¡¯re not that close, so why are you sobbing like this?¡± Sylphiette wiped her tears away before looking at Evan. ¡°I-I just feel that life is unpredictable. All this time, I¡¯ve always regarded Davin as my younger brother. That¡¯s why I feel upset that something like this happened to him.¡± Chapter 287 Chapter 287 In his mind, Davin spat. As if! She would¡¯ve been thrilled if I were to die in that crash! He clearly heard the person, who suffered more injuries than him after ramming into his sports car, wail, ¡°I nearly lost my life just to help that b*tch Sylphiette!¡± Davin raised his brows at her before he snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be so nice to me. Evan, I was thinking of living in Rose Garden recently. I¡¯ll give you a big surprise too. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Davin¡¯s surprise was definitely not a pleasant one. Evan asked, ¡°What was the important thing you were trying to tell me on the phone earlier?¡± ¡°Evan, it¡¯d be boring if I told you like this. It¡¯s better for me to tell you about it in another way.¡± Davin knew his brother might not believe in his words. However, if he could show him the evidence as he told him about it, Evan would believe in him. His piercing gaze swept past Sylphiette. Davin was going to make sure she paid for what she had done. Feeling anxious after hearing his words, Sylphiette became wary and intended to stop him from moving into Rose Garden. Worried about his injured leg, Evan forced him to stay in the hospital for a few days before moving there. However, Davin made a fuss and insisted on returning with him. In the end, he managed to move into Rose Garden. At the same time, his moving in nted a time bomb in Sylphiette¡¯s heart. When everything was settled, it was already midnight. At Summervale. Nicole let out a sigh as she gently patted Maya, who had finally fallen asleep. After the girl had eaten a few mouthfuls of dinner, she sat in front of the vanity mirror and mumbled to herself dejectedly. When Nicole paid attention to her words, she realized the girl was asking herself why Evan did not like her anymore. ¡°You¡¯re not cute and obedient. That¡¯s why Daddy doesn¡¯t like you. You¡¯re the kid Daddy doesn¡¯t like.¡± A few days ago, Evan had given Maya the cold shoulder when she greeted him. Her enthusiasm had been met with his indifference. Nicole never thought that Maya would be so mindful of Evan¡¯s attitude. Looking at her disappointed expression, Nicole walked over to console her daughter. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She told Maya that Evan had been busy, which was why he ignored her, and that her daddy loved her the most. Maya raised her head to look at her skeptically. ¡°Is that so? Will Daddy respond to me when he sees me next time?¡± ¡°Of course. Daddy will be nice to you and bring you to eat lots of tasty food.¡± The gloomy girl¡¯s eyes darted around before she finally broke into a smile. ¡°I want Daddy to bring me to KFC.¡± ¡°And he will.¡± Only then did Maya¡¯s mood improve slightly. With that, Nicole carried her onto the bed and coaxed her until she fell asleep. The next day. When Maya woke up, she groggily rubbed her eyes before grinning at Nicole. ¡°Mommy, I dreamed that Daddy brought me to KFC. Can you call him and tell him to bring me to KFC?¡± Nicole did not have the heart to reject her as she stared into her daughter¡¯s anticipating eyes. Thus, she faked a call and mumbled into the phone before looking at Maya. ¡°Daddy¡¯s busy, so he told me to bring you out instead. In fact, he asked me to buy you lots of tasty food.¡± Hearing that, Maya frowned as the hope in her eyes dimmed. Immediately, Nina suggested, ¡°Mommy, I want Uncle Rocky to apany us for the meal.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Uncle Rocky. I want Daddy,¡± Maya mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t want evil Daddy to go. I¡¯m d he¡¯s not going. I want Uncle Rocky toe with us instead.¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s not evil.¡± ¡°He¡¯s evil!¡± Standing up with her hands on her hips, Maya retorted, ¡°No, he¡¯s not!¡± Just as the two girls were bickering with each other, someone knocked on the door. Nicole opened the door to find that it was Rocky. Delighted by his visit, Nina rushed to him and told him about her idea. Without hesitation, Rocky nodded and agreed to go with them. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. Spend the morning with your kids before you go to the clinic in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Uncle Rocky¡¯s right. Stay with us, Mommy!¡± As Nina tried to persuade Nicole, she grabbed her mother¡¯s hands and swung them. Nicole did not have the heart to disappoint her children, so she agreed to their request. ¡°Yay! Mommy said yes!¡± Nina was overjoyed. On the other hand, a look of disappointment had crept up Maya¡¯s face, which was a stark contrast to Nina¡¯s. All she could think was, When will Daddy go with me? Meanwhile, the two children at Seet Residence sat in front of the window with their heads in their hands. Both boys were staring at the sky like caged birds. When Juan thought about the happy times when his mother brought him and his siblings to KFC, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kyle asked in a monotonous voice. ¡°I miss Mommy. I want to eat KFC.¡± Right then, Evan¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. ¡°It¡¯s unhealthy to eat fast food. I won¡¯t let you eat KFC if you¡¯re with me.¡± Juan turned back to re at him with puffed-out cheeks. It¡¯s already ridiculous that he doesn¡¯t let me see Mommy. Now he¡¯s even refusing to let me eat KFC? ¡°KFC is the healthiest and tastiest food! Mommy said there are a lot of nutrients in chicken. I want to eat KFC!¡± Evan¡¯s expression turned sullen. That damn Nicole. It¡¯s one thing to bezy and not cook for the children, but she¡¯s telling them that fast food is healthy? How can she do that? The healthiest and tastiest food? ¡°Your mommy¡¯s wrong. She ate too much chicken. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t have a brain. Understand?¡± Upon hearing that, Juan huffed and pouted. How could Daddy lie and say that Mommy doesn¡¯t have a brain just to stop me from eating fast food? Evil Daddy! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . To prove that Mommy is smart and still has a brain, I have to eat it. ¡°I want to eat KFC. I want to eat KFC!¡± ¡°No,¡± Evan uttered coldly. Fearing that he would lose against his father, Juan decided to use thest resort and started wailing. Immediately, Evan felt his heart ache at the sight of Juan¡¯s tears. ¡°I want to eat KFC. I want to eat chicken wrap!¡± In the end, at Juan¡¯s persistent wailing, Evan relented in frustration and heartache. Left with no other choice, he agreed to buy KFC for his son. When he saw his father walking out of the living room, Juan hurriedly wiped his tears away and turned to Kyle. In a serious tone, he muttered, ¡°When Daddy¡¯s back, we¡¯ll share the food.¡± Suspicion crept up Kyle¡¯s face. Is chicken wrap that good? Is it worth crying for? Meanwhile, Evan drove to the closest KFC store and parked his car. When he reached the entrance of the store, he could not help but frown at the noisy crowd inside. It¡¯s all because of Nicole that Juan loves to eat this kind of food. The healthiest and tastiest, my foot! How can she brainwash her children like that? It¡¯s the best decision I¡¯ve made not to let her have Juan. Afterining about Nicole in his mind, the germophobic man frowned and entered the store. Meanwhile, in the same store. After sitting down at an empty table, Nina and Maya ordered their favorite food, then waited for their orders to arrive with anticipation. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you milk tea, so wait for me here, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Once Nicole went to buy the milk tea, Nina started chatting excitedly with Rocky. Feeling left out by their conversation, Maya swept her gaze around the store. All of a sudden, a familiar figure entered her line of sight. Is Daddy here to eat KFC with me? Instantly, Maya¡¯s eyes lit up. She jumped down from her chair and ran toward Evan. Dashing to his side, Maya beamed from ear to ear as she looked up at Evan. ¡°Uncle Evan!¡± Evan, who was busy purchasing chicken wrap for Juan, did not realize that someone was calling him. He only lowered his head when a small hand tugged on the edge of his shirt. Surprise was written all over his face when he saw Maya. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Why is this little weirdo here? He swept his eyes across the store. Only when he saw Rocky and Nina at one of the tables did he realize they were out for a family meal. Ignoring Maya, he took his purchases and continued walking. His apathy disappointed Maya, who then rubbed her plump little hands and followed him silently. When Evan left the store and was about to board his car, he realized that the girl had been following him. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± he asked with a frown. His frigid tone made Maya feel even more nervous. She looked at him gingerly. Mommy said Daddy likes me, and he¡¯ll bring me to eat a lot of yummy food. ¡°I-I want Daddy to bring me to eat yummy food.¡± At that, she stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, looking adorable. Evan stared at her for a while before ncing at Rocky and Nina. She¡¯s Rocky¡¯s daughter. Why should I be the one to apany her? ¡°Find your daddy. I¡¯m not obliged to keep youpany.¡± Maya stared at him dumbfoundedly. But you¡¯re my daddy! However, she did not dare to say those words out loud as she was afraid of ending up like Juan. He had been taken away by Evan and could no longer see Nicole. Without sparing her another nce, Evan entered his car and mmed the door shut. Instantly, tears welled up in Maya¡¯s eyes as upset overwhelmed her senses. Watching Evan¡¯s car drive off, she couldn¡¯t contain her tears anymore and cried out loud. The next thing she did was run after his car as she shouted, ¡°Uncle Evan, Maya has been good. Maya¡¯s obedient. Uncle Evan!¡± The car drove off into the distance and soon, it disappeared from her blurry vision. Yet, she still ran after the car while crying her heart out. I have to catch up to Daddy. I have to make Daddy like me. ¡­ Right then, Nicole returned to the table, only to find Maya missing. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Maya?¡± Nina froze for a moment before she lied, ¡°She went to the restroom.¡± Nicole furrowed her brows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with her?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be back in a while. The restroom¡¯s just over there.¡± ¡°Maya doesn¡¯t know her way around. Don¡¯t you know that? Hurry up and look for her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Nina, who was enjoying her conversation with Rocky, remained in her seat. Thus, Nicole had no choice but to head to the restroom herself. When she found no signs of Maya in the restroom, she started to feel anxious. Nicole hastily returned to their table and asked Rocky about Maya¡¯s whereabouts. But he frowned in puzzlement. He had been immersed in his conversation with Nina, so he did not realize that Maya was missing. ¡°Did she go to the cashier to order by herself?¡± Nicole froze in shock. Were they even keeping an eye on her? ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ll look for her now. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find her.¡± Then, the two adults and one child looked all over the store for Maya. Unfortunately, their search was fruitless. Nicole was on the verge of losing her mind by then. ¡°Is it possible that Maya has been kidnapped?¡± She turned to look at Rocky with terrified eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. There are security cameras here. Let¡¯s check the footage first.¡± The trio then rushed to the surveince room. On the CCTV monitor, Maya¡¯s small figure was seen following Evan out of the store. Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. If Maya was following Evan, she should be safe. She then swiftly took out her phone to call Evan. Meanwhile, when Evan saw that Nicole was calling him, he rejected the call without hesitation. But she did not give up and called him again, only to be rejected by him once more. The cycle repeated a few times before she borrowed Rocky¡¯s phone out of desperation to try her luck. This time, Evan picked up the call almost immediately. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Evan, you b*stard! Where did you bring Maya to?¡± Nicole¡¯s loud voice traveled from the other end of the line. Evan was confused. What the hell is wrong with this woman? Why is she asking me about Maya? ¡°Why are you asking me about your daughter?¡± ¡°Stop pretending that you don¡¯t know anything. Didn¡¯t she leave with you from the KFC store?¡± While it was true that Maya had been following him, he had told the girl to return to her parents earlier on. ¡°No. She isn¡¯t.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Bullsh*t! Evan Seet, what are you trying to do with Maya?¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Nicole¡¯s shrieking was frustrating him. Did Maya not go back to them? Where did she go then? For reasons unbeknownst to him, Evan was starting to get worried. At the same time, Nicole was still shouting at him over the phone. Evan answered, ¡°We¡¯ll continue this conversation when I¡¯m there.¡± Then, he ended the call and drove back to the store. But Nicole couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so she asked Rocky to send her to Evan instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Seet Residence. He bought chicken wraps. They must be for Juan.¡± When Rocky saw how panicked she was, he wasted no time letting Nina and her board his car. They then sped off to Seet Residence. Meanwhile, Evan had gone back to the KFC store. The moment he arrived, he received a call from Sophia. ¡°Evan,e here quickly. Nicole¡¯s asking for her daughter.¡± Evan¡¯s eyebrows creased. It¡¯s only been a while, but that woman¡¯s already at Seet Residence. Although he had rushed over here by taking shortcuts, he was still too slow. Turning his car around, he drove back to Seet Residence. The moment he stepped foot into the house, Nicole ran toward him. She wore a terrifying expression as though she was going to murder him on the spot. ¡°She¡¯s not with me.¡± Just as the words left his mouth, Nicole grabbed the front of his shirt and glowered at him. ¡°Evan, you b*stard! Return Maya to me!¡± ¡°Nicole, what is wrong with you? Why would I bring another man¡¯s daughter back here?¡± Evan deliberately nced at Rocky when he said ¡®another man¡¯s daughter.¡¯ Those words stabbed at Nicole¡¯s heart, and she was already on the verge of a meltdown. Unable to tell Evan the truth, tears escaped from Nicole¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how difficult it was for Maya to survive until now? She was so tiny and frail when she was born. She was only this small¡­¡± Evan could not help but feel guilty as he looked at Nicole breaking down. If he had brought Maya with him, the girl would not be missing now. Hearing Nicole¡¯s recollection of her difficult times, his heart ached for her. But she¡¯s Rocky¡¯s daughter. Shouldn¡¯t there be someone professional to take care of her from the moment she was born? At the very least, Rocky should be by Nicole¡¯s side. Why does she sound like she went through a difficult time? Also, she has been crying about her tough life back then without ever mentioning Rocky. Was he not with her during that time? They were living together abroad previously, so there was no reason for him to be absent when she was giving birth. Evan¡¯s brows knitted as he peered at Rocky. Thetter promptly walked over to support Nicole with a look of guilt. ¡°Nicole, this is my fault. I didn¡¯t keep an eye on her. I¡¯m going to call the police now.¡± Evan was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t he be pulling strings to look for his daughter? And instruct the Yan family¡¯s bodyguards to find her immediately? Why is he only contacting the police? The questions swirled in his mind. Before he could delve deeper into them, Kyle and Juan ran toward him and begged him to help with the search for Maya. ¡°Daddy, please look for Maya. Please!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Juan¡¯s eyes reddened as he tugged at his father¡¯s shirt. With a simr anxious look, Kyle urged, ¡°Daddy, Maya¡¯s our sister. You have to find her!¡± Even if the children had not asked, he would have done so. Without dy, he fished out his phone and ordered John to send out all his men to look for Maya. Nicole crouched in a corner with her tear-streaked face buried in her hands. Fear and desperation were written all over her face. Nina was devastated too. Guilt-stricken, she crouched beside Nicole as she patted her mother¡¯s back. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve kept an eye on Maya.¡± Rocky sighed before walking toward the mother-daughter duo. He then crouched down to look into Nicole¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and wait for updates.¡± The moment Kyle and Juan heard that their mother was leaving, they felt even more dejected and blurted, ¡°Mommy, we want to go home with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. We want to keep you apany until Mayaes back.¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Nicole raised her head to look at Evan. At that moment, he was facing his back to her, so she could not see his expression. Evan definitely won¡¯t let the boyse with me. After wiping her tears away, she was about to persuade her sons to stay when Evan¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯ll send both of you there.¡± His words were like a sudden ray of sunshine on a gloomy day, and warmth seeped into Nicole¡¯s heart. He gave his approval? It¡¯s strange how quickly he agreed to it. Is he pitying me now that I¡¯ve lost Maya? Like Nicole, Kyle and Juan had not expected their father to agree to it without hesitation. Overwhelmed with joy, Juan hugged Nicole tightly, unwilling to let go. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s sending us there. Why don¡¯t youe with us in Daddy¡¯s car?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. Come ride in Daddy¡¯s car.¡± Nicole peeked at Nina. Like a child who had made a mistake, Nina stood still wordlessly with her head hung low. She took herck of response as a silent agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nina.¡± Thus, Rocky had no other choice but to follow Evan¡¯s car. Soon, the Maybach drove out of Seet Residence. During the ride, Nicole stared out the window nkly at the cars speeding past them. She was still worried sick about Maya¡¯s safety. Nina¡¯s small hand held Nicole¡¯srger one. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll definitely find Maya.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. Daddy¡¯s good at finding people. Trust him. He¡¯ll find Maya soon.¡± ¡°Maya isn¡¯t like the three of you. She¡­¡± The image of Maya, lost and panicking, emerged in Nicole¡¯s mind. ¡°If the bad guys have her¡­ Mommy¡¯s really worried.¡± Crystal clear tears streamed down her pale cheeks at that thought. Through the rearview mirror, Evan saw Nicole¡¯s sorrowful look. This was the first time he had seen her so upset. In the past, his impression of her was tough and stubborn. But now that she was crying quietly, Evan felt as though ayer of grey cloud had cast over his heart, blocking out the sun. He could not help but feel upset along with her. This is my fault. If I took Maya along with me at that time¡­ At that thought, the image of Maya rubbing her plump little hands and calling him ¡®Uncle Evan¡¯ entered his mind. She was fearful yet looking forward to his response. Evan¡¯s memory of her was now a dagger of guilt that stabbed into his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get Maya back.¡± Evan¡¯s calm voice echoed in the car. Nicole knew how powerful the Seet Group was in Y City. As long as he was willing to help her, Maya had a high chance of being found. His words were a lifesaver to her now. If she could, she would have held tight to those words. It made her think of the times when she was younger¡ªwhen she was dependent on the boy in the Rose Garden. It was a treasured feeling that she had buried deep in her heart. As she nced at Evan,plicating emotions washed over her before they settled into bitterness in her heart. Sadly, I¡¯m no longer the girl whom the boy wants to protect. Now, Nicole was nobody to Evan. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry.¡± Looking at Nicole¡¯s tear-stricken face, Juan reached out to wipe her tears away. ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you wait for the news with us? That way, Mommy can know about it the moment you get any updates.¡± Kyle¡¯s words stunned everyone, including Juan. Juan had thought that he was the witty one. Yet, Kyle had proven him wrong. Even at that moment, Kyle was thinking of matchmaking Nicole and Evan. Juan was truly impressed by Kyle. The truth was, Kyle did not have a hidden agenda when he suggested that. He only wanted his daddy to stay by his mommy¡¯s side when she was sad. Nicole thought Evan would reject his request, but to her surprise, he nodded. To Nicole, his willingness to stay with her was akin to a candle in the dark; it was a pir of support for her. The car finally reached Summervale. After alighting the car, they were about to head inside when Rocky abruptly walked toward them. As if he was the owner of the house, he uttered, ¡°Thank you for bringing them back, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll take care of Nicole.¡± Chapter 292 Chapter 292 In other words, Rocky was asking Evan to leave. Evan froze in ce. Right. Summervale is Rocky¡¯s territory, and Nicole is his wife. It¡¯ll be inappropriate if I enter their house. Yet, he recalled he was here to wait for the news with Nicole. At this moment, Maya¡¯s matter was of utmost importance. ¡°You can take care of her, and I¡¯ll take care of my sons. When Maya is found, I¡¯ll bring them back.¡± Not expecting Evan to stay, Rocky grimaced. If Evanes in, he¡¯ll realize that Nicole lives alone with her two daughters. Will that raise suspicion about the news that Nicole and I are a married couple? Just as Rocky was lost in his thoughts, Kyle and Juan had pulled Evan toward the elevators. ¡°Mommy, which floor are you staying on?¡± This was the first time the two boys hade to this house. ¡°Sixth.¡± ¡°Daddy, get in the elevator quickly.¡± Rocky came back to his senses and hurried after them. When the door was unlocked, they entered the house. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . While they were taking off their shoes, Evan noticed that there were only three pairs of women¡¯s house slippers; one pair of adult¡¯s slippers and two pairs of children¡¯s slippers. Nicole walked into her bedroom and took out two extra pairs of children¡¯s slippers, which she had prepared a long time ago, for Kyle and Juan. She then turned to Rocky and Evan. ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t have any men¡¯s slippers. I hope you don¡¯t mind being barefooted.¡± Evan raised a brow. Howe Rocky doesn¡¯t have house slippers here? Does he not live here? Only then did he pay attention to the items in the house. Women¡¯s products were everywhere, and there were no signs of a man living in the house. They¡¯re not staying together? Is the couple living separately? His curious gazended on Rocky, who mumbled an excuse, ¡°We¡¯ve just finished with the renovations, so she moved in here first.¡± Then, as if he were the man of the house, Rocky sat down beside Nicole. On the other hand, Nicole was in a daze as she held onto a cup of warm water. She was not in the mood to listen to their conversation. All she could think of was Maya¡¯s chubby face. In her mind, Maya was pouting. She was smiling. She was helping her with housework, her plump body moving around clumsily. She was chomping on a piece of cake. Her eyes lit up at the sight of drumsticks. ¡­ As the images kept shing across her mind, Nicole could not stop the tears from streaming down her face. Suddenly, she raised her head to look at them. ¡°Do you think Maya might be hungry? Will she cry from hunger?¡± For a moment, she thought she heard Maya wailing from hunger. ¡°Maya,¡± Nicole murmured in despair. The next instant, she burst into tears. Tears were falling from her eyes like pearls escaping a broken ne. At that moment, she did not care how terrible she might look to her children and the other adults. Rocky hurriedly consoled Nicole, ¡°We¡¯ll find her. We definitely will.¡± Evan¡¯s heart wrenched in pain, and he turned to look out the window at the distant horizon. His fingers clenched into fists as he swore to himself, If we find Maya, I¡¯ll bring her to eat KFC and desserts, or anything she likes. ¡­ ¡°Darling, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Maya.¡± ¡°Where do you live?¡± ¡°In an apartment. A posh apartment.¡± The woman fell silent. There are so many posh apartments. Essentially, she didn¡¯t answer the question. ¡°What are your parents¡¯ phone numbers? Why don¡¯t I ask them to pick you up?¡± Maya stuck out her tongue cheekily as she did not remember their phone numbers. Her stomach was grumbling. So hungry. ¡°If you buy me drumsticks, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The woman was at a loss for words again. She propped her cheek on one hand and sighed while looking at the chubby girl. Is this girl trying to mess with me? She had just asked for strawberry cookies and lollipops with patterns. Now, she wants drumsticks. You¡¯re a missing child. Can you at least look the part? ¡°Pretty miss, you can buy me two drumsticks and a cup of milk tea. I can finish them.¡± Maya held up two chubby fingers. Her eyes lit up as she licked her lips with a smile. She looked adorable, and it melted the woman¡¯s heart. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 The woman cleared her throat. Since Maya had called her ¡®pretty miss,¡¯ she decided to buy her more food. ¡°Let¡¯s go, little glutton. Once you¡¯re done with the drumsticks, you have to tell me your parents¡¯ phone numbers. We need to call them to pick you up soon.¡± Maya blinked herrge eyes, stunned momentarily. I don¡¯t remember their phone numbers. What do I do? Maybe I should pretend to be dumb. Juan told me to do that whenever Ms. Patty asks me questions I can¡¯t answer. Seeing that Maya nodded obediently, the woman brought her into a hamburger store. She then ordered two drumsticks and a mango-vored milk tea for the girl. Maya dangled her legs happily as she chomped down her food. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what their numbers are? Then I can call your mommy. When you¡¯re done, she will be here to pick you up.¡± Maya wrapped her plump hands around the cup of warm milk tea. A string of numbers bombarded her brain, and she did not know which numbers to tell her. ¡°Come on.¡± The woman waited for her response eagerly. After moments of contemtion, Maya spouted out a string of random numbers. ¡°Is this a phone number?¡± The woman creased her brows and reached out to pinch Maya¡¯s chubby cheeks. Maya giggled beforeing up with a string of even more absurd numbers. Noticing something amiss, she tried to persuade Maya to tell her the actual phone number. She even told the girl that she would be rewarded with arge lollipop. Stumped, Maya was at a loss for words when she heard the woman¡¯s phone ring. The woman nced at it before she swiftly epted the call. She was silent at the beginning. ¡°Did you say Davin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard he had apound fracture on his leg. It¡¯s not a big problem. He injured it in a crash on the way to Rose Garden.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing at Rose Garden?¡± The woman then said nothing more. After the call was ended, Maya gazed at her enthusiastically. ¡°I used to live in Rose Garden. I know Uncle Davin.¡± Upon hearing her words, the way the woman looked at Maya changed. This girl lives in Rose Garden? Rose Garden was exclusive to the Seets; no outsiders were allowed to live there. Is she one of the Seets? ¡°Do you really live in Rose Garden? Do you know who Davin Seet is?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s Uncle Davin.¡± Maya nodded fervently. The woman gave the girl a once-over. It makes sense. The girl¡¯s so plump because the Seet family is wealthy and fed her well. A smile grew on her face. Digging out her phone, she called Davin. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll beg me this time!¡± Davin was staring at his cast when his phone suddenly rang. The moment he saw the caller ID, he smashed his finger on the screen impatiently to pick it up. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You lost your kid. Buy me three meals, and I¡¯ll send her back. Does that sound good?¡± Lost my kid? What kid? ¡°Did you just wake up? I¡¯m a single man. How did I end up with a kid? Do you have nothing better to do?¡± ¡°Not your kid. She calls you Uncle Davin.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uncle Davin?¡± Davin snorted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if she calls me Grandpa Davin. Listen up, Sheep. If you try to pull my leg again, I¡¯m going to shear you bald.¡± ¡°For thest time, my name is She, not Sheep! This kid is really from your family¡­¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Hearing his arrogant tone, She huffed before handing her phone to Maya instead. ¡°Here. Tell him. Do you call him Uncle Davin?¡± Before Maya could say a word, Davin roared, ¡°Call my ass! F*ck off!¡± With that said, Davin hung up the call. Maya stared at the dimmed screen, looking upset. Daddy ignored me, and so did Uncle Davin. No one likes me. With that thought in her head, tears brimmed in her eyes. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t cry. All Davin has is his nasty mouth. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294 ¡°Does everyone not like me because I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°No. He just doesn¡¯t believe in my words. Maybe he hasn¡¯t realized that you¡¯re missing. Once he does, he¡¯ll call me again, so don¡¯t worry.¡± I will definitely make him regret his mean attitude earlier on. That¡¯ll tamp down his arrogance! ¡°Maya, I¡¯ll bring you home, okay?¡± Maya hesitated. ¡°I want to look for Mommy.¡± ¡°Trust me. Your mommy will pick you up from my house, okay?¡± Maya blinked as the gears in her head turned. The pretty miss bought me food and she knows Uncle Davin, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a bad person. Hence, Maya nodded. ¡°Good girl. Come, let¡¯s go home.¡± * Meanwhile, Davin was bored out of his mind in his room. His brother had promised to send Kyle and Juan over to keep himpany, but he still saw no signs of the two children until now. As he sighed, he looked out the window. Three minutester, he grabbed his phone and called Evan. ¡°Evan, where are Kyle and Juan? Don¡¯t go back on your words!¡± ¡°They¡¯re with their mother.¡± ¡°What?¡± Davin was surprised by his words. Previously, Evan had sworn to never let the two meet their mother again. How could a man like him go back on his words so quickly? ¡°Evan, are you messing with me? Did you think that you can give me empty promises now that I¡¯m immobilized?¡± Evan was frustrated by everything that was going on. Thest thing he wanted to do now was deal with his brother, so he handed his phone to Juan. ¡°Uncle Davin, we¡¯re with Mommy.¡± ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t even gotten rid of the vixen yet, but your daddy has already made up with your mommy?¡± ¡°No, Maya¡¯s missing. Mommy¡¯s very upset, so Daddy let us keep herpany.¡± Maya¡¯s missing? Davin was bbergasted. How can a cute girl like her be missing? As Juan briefed him on what happened earlier, he suddenly remembered the call from She. Did she mean to tell me that the girl calling me ¡®Uncle Davin¡¯ is Maya? ¡°Hold on, Juan. I need to hang up the call first. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± After he ended the call, Davin searched for She¡¯s number and called her. She was preparing dinner for Maya when she saw the call from Davin, and her lips curled up into a smirk. David Seet, you¡¯ve finallye to me. She tapped her phone to ept the call. ¡°She, was the kid you were talking about earlier a girl? Is she plump and super cute?¡± ¡°Yes, she said she¡¯s Maya.¡± She¡¯s answer was the one Davin was hoping for. ¡°It really is Maya. Thank God! This is great.¡± Davin was overjoyed. ¡°Quick. Send the girl to¡­ Hold on. I¡¯ll give you an address. Send her there.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll send her just because you asked me to? You were cursing at me earlier. Davin, if I don¡¯t make you apologize to me this time, my name¡¯s not She Mu!¡± At that, she hung up the call. After giving it some thought, she called another man. Forty minutester. She looked out the window to see several cars parked outside her house. There was a line of men standing in front of the cars. The easiest person to spot was Davin, who was sitting on a stretcher. ¡°Evan, you knew that the Seet family is in discord with the Mu family. Why did you force me toe here and apologize to a woman? If news about this spreads¡­¡± That¡¯s it for me! Bye-bye reputation! Davin turned around to shoot a re at Evan. ¡°Stop with your nonsense. She¡¯s the future daughter-inw that Mom approves of. What discord do you speak of?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mom¡¯s problem. Evan, you should be siding with me. Why are you siding with Sheep?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Davin had been calling She that name for years, and Evan could not believe that his brother was still doing that. After momentary contemtion, Evan looked at him with a solemn expression. ¡°If I side with her, I¡¯ll get a flock ofmb-nieces andmb-nephews.¡± Stupefied, Kyle stared at Evan and inquired, ¡°Daddy, what aremb-nieces andmb-nephews?¡± Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Juan snickered. ¡°They¡¯re Uncle Davin¡¯s kids.¡± Kyle turned to look at Davin before he frowned. ¡°He can give birth tombs? Then can he give birth to puppies too?¡± Evan was amused by his question. He lowered his gaze to look at Davin and mumbled, ¡°Of course he can. Sounds like a good idea for him to give birth to a handful of them.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Some of the bodyguards behind them could not contain theirughter. ¡°Shut up! Shut up, all of you! Great, even John isughing at me.¡± Davin jabbed a finger at him furiously before looking around. However, there was nothing reachable that he could use. He heaved a sigh. If there¡¯s a brick around, I¡¯d have smacked it right on John¡¯s head. Evan peeked into the house and reminded Davin, ¡°Be sincere when you apologize. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here and let her take care of you.¡± Instantly, Davin thought of what he had done to She previously. That woman was still asking him to apologize to her personally even when he was in such a miserable state. If she were the one to take care of him, he was sure he would lose a limb or two. ¡°Evan, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Please don¡¯t leave me here in her witch¡¯s den!¡± ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± Right then, She walked over to them with her hands behind her back. ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯re as efficient as the rumors say. You¡¯re quick to send this almost useless man whocks a brain-to-mouth filter over.¡± Almost useless. Lacks a brain-to-mouth filter. The words shrieked in Davin¡¯s mind like banshees, and he nearly had a heart attack. If I weren¡¯t confined to the stretcher, I¡¯d definitely give her two hard ps! ¡°This is nothing. Thanks for taking care of Maya.¡± ¡°True. Mr. Seet, you¡¯re still the generous one.¡± She gave a thumbs-up to Evan. Then, she circled Davin as she sized him up. ¡°Davin, I¡¯m not going to waste my time with you. Admit out loud that you¡¯re inferior to me and hand the Northern Suburbs project to me, then you¡¯ll get her back. Does that sound good to you?¡± Davin nearly exploded in rage after hearing her words. ¡°Evan, she¡¯s threatening me! I poured my blood, sweat, and tears to get the Northern Suburbs project. I can¡¯t possibly give it to her!¡± And no way am I going to admit that she¡¯s superior to me! Evan narrowed his eyes. He knew that She would have terms before he came. However, he had not expected that She had her eye on Davin¡¯s project. There were many projects that the Seet Group and the Mu Group could coborate on, but She had chosen this one. It seems like Davin and she are really destined to be together. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Mu, I can give you any other project, but Davin is the one managing this project, so his approval is needed.¡± Evan then nced at Davin. Now it would depend on who was better at persuasion. He was sure that an argument was about to y out. Instantly understanding Evan¡¯s intention, She looked downward at Davin and muttered, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go easy on you. You don¡¯t have to admit that I¡¯m superior to you because I know I am. Just hand over the project, and you can bring your niece home. Deal?¡± ¡°No deal!¡± Davin bellowed out his answer. He had a disadvantage in height as he was on the stretcher, but he was not nning to lose in terms of presence. She knitted her brows. ¡°Davin, what kind of uncle are you? Your niece is not as important as a development project?¡± ¡°Those are two different matters. Moreover, if I hand the project to someone like you, who¡¯s toozy to write her name properly, the building¡¯s going to copse and many people will end up losing their lives. Do you even have a heart? Can you notmit sins?¡± ¡°Y-You!¡± At the mention of herziness in writing her name, She seethed. It had been years since the incident, but Davin still remembered it. Even until now, he refused to quit calling her Sheep. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 ¡°Davin Seet! I don¡¯t care. I want the Northern Suburbs development project. If you don¡¯t agree to it, I won¡¯t let you take the kid home.¡± With that said, she looked at Evan and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with this apology. Meet with me only when he manages to locate his sincerity somewhere in his soul!¡± Having said that, she stormed back into the house. ¡°Hey! Sheep, where are your manners? Did you just walk away? Aren¡¯t you supposed to invite us in for a drink?¡± Neither Kyle nor Juan knew about the incident with the name, so they went to ask Davin about it. Juan queried, ¡°Uncle Davin, why did you call her Sheep?¡± At that question, Davin could not help butugh. He pulled Juan closer and replied, ¡°Let me tell you a story¡­¡± With a smirk, Davin said, ¡°Once upon a time, Davin and She went to the same kindergarten. One day, the teacher said she would reward star stickers to those who finished their works quickly. To get her star stickers, She missed out on a stroke in her family name and drew a sheep in ce of her given name. When the teacher gave them back their works, she was confounded by the name. She asked, ¡®Who is Sheep?¡¯ And that was how Sheep became She¡¯s name.¡± When he was done with his story, he gazed at Kyle and Juan in a serious manner. ¡°So the moral of the story is, don¡¯t ever misspell your name or use short forms in ce of your full name. Got it?¡± Kyle nodded solemnly. On the other hand, Juan sighed. ¡°Ms. She was dumb. She should¡¯ve drawn a shell instead. Shells are much cooler.¡± Davin was speechless. Realizing that Juan made a good point, he stored Juan¡¯s words away in his mind, nning to ask She about it once the opportunity came. Beside them, Evan said, ¡°But why did I hear that it was your idea for She to write her name in that way? I remember that both of you were desk mates, and the two of you even fought after school because of it.¡± ¡°Rumors. Evan, what you¡¯ve heard is a rumor. She only said that to avoid embarrassing herself. She¡¯s ndering my reputation! Look at me. I¡¯m the embodiment of honesty and politeness. I¡¯m a gentleman. Do I look like someone who would do those things?¡± The look Evan gave him was as though he was looking at an alien. Finally, he replied in a thoughtful tone, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s right,¡± Kyle agreed. Juan sighed. ¡°Uncle Davin, did you urge Ms. She to get the star so that you can steal it from her? You¡¯re cruel!¡± ¡°Lies! Juan, if you keep making up lies about Uncle Davin, we can¡¯t be friends anymore.¡± Juan stuck out his tongue cheekily. ¡°All right. Davin, give the Northern Suburbs development project to the Mu Group.¡± ¡°Why should I? I object!¡± Evan fell silent. He had been worried that Maya would be met with something horrible, like getting abused or hurt. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He was afraid that she would have a traumatized childhood that would affect her future. If that happened, he would be guilty for life. It was because of She that his worries did note true. Therefore, he was willing to repay her good deed with the Northern Suburbs development project. ¡°You can pick any other project from thepany.¡± Davin was stunned. He had not expected Evan to give her the project for Maya¡¯s sake. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t even know that Maya¡¯s his daughter. If he finds out, he¡¯ll definitely spoil her rotten. At that, John quickly tried to convince Davin to agree to it. The gears in Davin¡¯s head turned. He knew his injury restricted his movement, and he feared it would dy the project. Therefore, he agreed to exchange the Northern Suburbs project for a different one. Evan agreed readily. The next thing he did was send someone to bring the documents for the project over. He then handed it to She personally. When She received the contract, she was thrilled. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 If her grandfather found out about this, he would be delighted. As she lowered her head to look at Maya, who was eating choctes, she felt that the girl was truly her lucky charm. Hence, she carried Maya up into her arms and attacked her with kisses. When she sent Maya out of the house, she even gave the girl two pocketful of the imported snacks she loved. Maya beamed at the kind woman who had taken care of her and given her delicious snacks, feeling reluctant to part with her. ¡°Ms. She, will we meet again?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll visit you.¡± Looking at the two people who were unwilling to part with each other, Davin sighed. ¡°All right, all right. You¡¯ve already received the project in exchange for the kid. Let her go back with us now.¡± She turned to grin at him. ¡°Davin, we¡¯ll meet again soon.¡± A bitter smile crept upon Davin¡¯s face. I hope we¡¯ll never meet again. At Summervale. Nicole was so relieved to have Maya return to her safe and sound. She crushed Maya in a bear hug upon seeing her. ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Nicole only let her go when she heard her daughter¡¯s murmur. ¡°Maya, let Mommy have a look at you. Are you hurt? Are you hungry?¡± Maya shook her head, then looked at Nicole with her big eyes. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, as long as you¡¯re fine. Mommy will always keep an eye on you from now on.¡± Then, Nina apologized to Maya for being too engrossed in her conversation and losing track of her whereabouts. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m fine. Here¡¯s a snack for you. These are from Ms. She.¡± Nina stared at Maya¡¯s pockets as her jaw ckened in shock. Meanwhile, Nicole was curious about the person Maya was talking about. Knowing that Maya could not tell her what had happened, she turned inquisitive eyes to Evan. ¡°What happened?¡± Hence, Evan told her everything. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Maya had gotten lost after chasing his car and was nearly knocked over by She¡¯s car. When She saw her crying nonstop, she came down from her car to check on the situation. Only then did she find out that Maya was lost. From there onward, she took care of her. ¡°I really have to thank Ms. Mu.¡± Nicole was grateful for her help. ¡°Mommy, Daddy has already thanked her,¡± Kyle informed. Juan added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. Daddy gave her an important project. Uncle Davin said she has hit jackpot.¡± Nicole had not expected Evan to do this for Maya. Should I thank him? While Nicole was hesitating, a ringtone sounded. Evan nced at the caller ID before he picked up the call. After he ended the call, he urged Kyle and Juan to go home. ¡°Daddy, can I stay here with Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes. Daddy, I want to sleep over at Mommy¡¯s ce.¡± The two boys looked at him with pleading eyes. After a moment of hesitation, he uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± Tomorrow? That means he¡¯s only allowing us to stay for a night. Daddy¡¯s too petty! Juan exchanged nces with Kyle. Now that Maya was safe and sound, it was time to resume their matchmaking n for their parents. This was not the time to ck as they had to grab this opportunity before it slipped away. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go. Stay with us too,¡± Juan whined, stepping forward to hold his father¡¯s hand. Kyle nodded in agreement. Evan looked at Nicole, who was silent as she caressed Maya¡¯s hair. She was sure that Evan would be unwilling to stay. Furthermore, this was Rocky¡¯s house. She sensed an enmity between Evan and Rocky. Maybe they have a grudge against each other. To her surprise, she was wrong. Evan agreed to Juan¡¯s suggestion. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Evan wants to stay? ¡°You don¡¯t mind the small bed, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan then took a peek inside the bedroom, ¡°Is it small? I can get somebody to send a big one over.¡± As soon as she heard that, Nicole quickly stopped Evan, ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary.¡± That¡¯s not what I meant! Besides, it¡¯s only one night. It¡¯ll be over before we even know it. ¡°Maya, Nina, and I will share the bed in the master bedroom. Juan will share with Kyle, and you¡¯ll have another bedroom to yourself.¡± After some thought, Evan nodded. It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening when Nicole checked the time. ¡°Is it ok if I just simply whip something up for dinner?¡± ¡°Mommy, I want noodles in soybean paste!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The children were not picky-eaters, so it was down to Evan who still remembered the noodles that cost five hundred. ¡°Noodles in soybean paste sounds good to me.¡± After Nicole entered the kitchen to get busy, Evan waited in the living room with the children. Happy that her father would y with her again, Maya giggled in her father¡¯s embrace. Evan nced into the kitchen before softly asking Maya, ¡°Is Rocky your daddy?¡± After looking at Evan with her big eyes, Maya quickly shook her head. I guess not then. After all, something was not right about the way Rocky reacted when Maya got lost. Not to mention the way he got along with Nicole. It seemed that those articles online were inurate. Evan suddenly felt a lot better, so secretly asked Maya again for her father¡¯s name and appearance. Giggling, Maya tried to draw a face with her fat little fingers as she leaned against Evan¡¯s chest. ¡°So he looks like me?¡± asked Evan with a puzzled look on his face. Maya then nodded with confidence. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? There can¡¯t be another person who¡¯s as good-looking as me, can there?¡± teased Evan. Seeing how she was doubted, Maya responded loudly, ¡°My daddy is as handsome as you are!¡± Those words just happened to reach Nicole who was carrying the noodles out from the kitchen. She panickily called Maya to stop her from saying anything else. As Maya hurriedly ran towards Nicole with her short legs, Evan frowned at how tight-lipped Nicole was about Maya and Nina¡¯s biological father. Could the father be a murderer? Somebody who¡¯s somehow unpresentable? Is that the reason why she wouldn¡¯t talk about him? During dinner, Evan probed Nicole once again to try to get his answer, ¡°Does Maya¡¯s father know that she¡¯s found? Shouldn¡¯t we let him know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell him.¡± ¡°Nina and Maya¡¯s biological father is probably a local right? Is he in the country now?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°Which city is he in? Somewhere near Y City?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sensing that she was being questioned, Nicole quickly turn the table on Evan, ¡°Why are you so interested in my personal matters, Mr. Seet? Are you mentally ill?¡± Evan almost choked himself before responding, ¡°I¡¯mpletely fine, but what are you so afraid of?¡± Taken aback, Nicole suddenly got even more nervous. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll take Maya and Nina away from me, you jerk! After recollecting herself, Nicole just smiled as she took Evan¡¯s bowl and served him more noodles, ¡°Enjoy your meal in peace, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan gave Nicole a look when he realized how sensitive Nicole was to the subject of Maya and Nina¡¯s biological father. She would always find a way to avoid discussing the matter further as if she were trying to hide something. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Evan turned to look at the children who seemed to know better than to say anything. After stealing a nce at Evan, Maya quickly lowered her head again, for she had just been reminded by her mother to be careful with her words. Afraid of being taken away by daddy, Maya knew to keep her mouth shut tight if she wanted to be with mommy. Even Juan the chatterbox said nothing but continued to stuff his little mouth with noodles. It only served to make Evan even more curious. After dinner, Evan texted John and ordered him to investigate as soon as possible and find every male that Nicole hade into contact with while she was abroad. John, who was about to sleep, opened his eyes wide when he saw Evan¡¯s message. ¡°Every male? What does Mr. Seet n to do with that information?¡± After muttering something to himself, John quickly arranged the right personnel to start the investigation. After cleaning up the table, Maya and Nina wanted to help Nicole with the dishes. ¡°You two should go y with Juan and Kyle. It¡¯s been a while since you guysst got together. Mommy¡¯s good.¡± Nina nodded while Maya excitedly ran out of the kitchen. The four of them started chattering the moment the two sisters joined Juan and Kyle who were watching the television. Juan then asked Nina if she needed thetest cosmetics because he could give them to her. ¡°Grandma gave me so much money that I couldn¡¯t possibly spend it all on my own. Let me get you a new set so you can continue practicing with them.¡± Nina shook her head, ¡°No, thanks. I still have enough.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t. You said the materials you used weren¡¯t good enough when you helped Mommy the last time.¡± Maya just thought Nina should ept Juan¡¯s offer since she really needed it. ¡°Helped Mommy?¡± asked Juan. ¡°I know!¡± After peeking into the kitchen to see Nicole still doing the dishes, Maya hurried into Nicole¡¯s room with her short legs and took out a few sheets of drawing paper. Scratching his head, Juan asked, ¡°Who drew this?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As Maya shook her head in response, Evan curiously picked up the drawings to look at them. His deep-set eyes widened as he noticed that those were the drawings that he drew himself. Back then, they were ced on the stone table in the courtyard of Rose Garden but wereter picked up by Nicole. She then asked Evan who drew them. Thinking that she was just trying to get close to him, Evan ignored her. He never expected Nicole to keep the drawings, much lesspleting them. Back then, Evan only sketched himself with the little girl and some simple objects around. He wasn¡¯t done with sketching the specifics of the scenery yet, which included the walls of Rose Garden, the hole below them, and the pile of stones beside the hole. ¡°Who drew these?¡± asked Evan in astonishment. While Nina refused to answer Evan, Maya pointed her finger at the kitchen. ¡°Your mommy drew these?¡± Coincidentally, the question reached Nicole when she came out of the kitchen, ¡°Drew what?¡± With the drawings in hand, Evan approached Nicole, ¡°The sceneries here. Did you draw them?¡± Nicole was stunned to see the sketch she kept in her room. Whenever she could not sleep at night, she would work on the sceneries. She even nned to add some text to it. They¡¯re not ready yet. Why did the children take them out? Seeing how Nicole¡¯s face turned pale, Nina pointed at Maya, ¡°Mommy, she took them out!¡± ¡°Mommy, I only took them out because Juan offered to buy Nina some nice materials. You wanted Nina to color the roses and the walls, but she said the materials she was using weren¡¯t good enough.¡± After that, Maya red at Nina for betraying her when she was just trying to help Nina. ¡°So it¡¯s really you?¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 After his question, Evan stared at Nicole with his deep-set eyes as he felt conflicting emotions inside of him. Having seen almost anything, Evan was still somehow nervous as he waited for Nicole¡¯s response. Nicole¡¯s mind was racing as she tried to figure out all the possible oues. If I admitted to drawing them, Evan will definitely continue to ask how I knew what the sceneries looked like. And if I tell him that I was the little girl all those years ago, he¡¯ll definitely freak out! The person he once wanted to protect the most has now be the one he hates most. Nicole was suddenly filled with a sense of bittersweet. I should preserve the fondness he has for the little girl and keep her the way she is in his memory. So I should just keep it to myself. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. They¡¯re already like that when I picked them up. I only ask Nina to color them.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened a little, for he was sure that he did not draw those sceneries. Those details were not even there when Nicole asked him about the drawings back then. Noticing that Evan was notpletely convinced, Nicole continued to throw him off the trail, ¡°I put them back onto the stone table after picking them up for the first time. They were different the second time I found them a few dayster. I don¡¯t know who drew them.¡± Nicole put them back? Could it be Sylphiette who drew them then? She was the little girl from before, who¡¯s familiar with the scenery, so it would make sense for her to be able toplete the drawings. But something still doesn¡¯t sound right. ¡°Since you put it back, why did you pick it up again?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Because I appreciated what was added to the drawings and I thought it would look nice with colors, so I took them home to let Nina practice her art,¡± exined Nicole with all seriousness. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Silently, Evan walked back to the sofa because he had to admit that there was nothing wrong with Nicole¡¯s exnation. However, the matter still did not sit right with him. Just beside the sofa, Maya rolled her eyes hard at Nina again for betraying her. Pouting as she turned to Juan, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should buy the new materials for Nina. She¡¯s mean.¡± Not happy with Maya¡¯s actions, Nina rolled her eyes back at Maya. Maya took mommy¡¯s most treasured items out and showed them to evil daddy. Of course, I have to tell mommy. Nina thought she was in the right to tell her mother what happened. After tucking the two girls into bed, Nicole tiptoed to Kyle and Juan¡¯s bedroom and quietly pushed the door open. She was surprised to find Evan in the room stroking Juan¡¯s little face with a fatherly smile on him. Never thought I¡¯d see his ice-cold face smile. Just when she was about to take a closer look, the smile on Evan disappeared as he got up to leave the room. Nicole then walked to the bed where the boys were sound asleep in. Her lips curled up as she watched them sleep. After staying for a while, she tucked the nket properly for them and tiptoed out of the room. Nicole was about to go to the study when she heard Evan¡¯s mellow and sexy voice, ¡°Do you have wine?¡± Startled, she turned to look at Evan, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy one.¡± Evan was getting ready to leave before Nicole questioned his decision, ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s prettyte.¡± Evan nced at Nicole before responding, ¡°I¡¯m not used to others owing me.¡± It was not until Evan asked Nicole to pour out the bottle of wine he brought back that she understood what he was saying. It turned out that Evan was referring to the third ss of wine that Nicole did not finish pouring for him a few days ago. It was a thousand for three sses, but they did not get to thest one because Evan broke the bottle. Nicole wanted to give Evan a refund of four hundred, but he did not ept. I did not expect him to actually want to im it back. What a cheapskate! ¡°It¡¯s just a ss of wine, Mr. Seet. You still remember that?¡± ¡°Of course! I have an excellent memory!¡± eximed Evan who was determined to get his due. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Nicole pouted and set the wine ss on the table, then got ready to pour Evan some wine. Suddenly, Evan reached out and grabbed the ss away from Nicole. ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Seet?¡± Is he just trying to making this hard for me? Nicole looked warily at Evan as he got to his point, ¡°Before you pour me my wine, let me ask you a question.¡± ¡°Ask me what?¡± ¡°Sylphiette wanted aeback for Lane Corporation. What do you think of that?¡± Filled with panic, Nicole knew Sylphiette was going to ask that of Evan. If Evan really decided to help Sylphiette, then it would be so much harder for me to get Lane Corporation back and avenge my mother. Nicole nervously asked, ¡°Do you really n to help her, Mr. Seet?¡± With a smirk on his face, Evan ced the ss back in front of Nicole before looking up at her. ¡°Would you want me to?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Nicole hesitated with her answer while pouring the wine. Why would anyone want a monkey wrench to be thrown into their ns? After she was done pouring the wine, Nicole looked straight at Evan and answered him honestly, ¡°No!¡± It was the answer Evan had anticipated, for he learned from Sylphiette that Nicole wanted to take Lane Corporation for herself. What made him curious was Nicole¡¯s motive behind her n. After lifting the ss, Evan swirled the wine inside of it and watched the liquid moved as its unique aroma filled the air. ¡°You want some?¡± Evan then ced the ss in front of Nicole who was a little surprised at how exquisite Evan¡¯s hand looked. Even Evan¡¯s fingernails looked shiny under the bright lights. ¡°Do you want some?¡± asked Evan again in his mellow voice before Nicole shook her head when she finally came back to her senses. Evan found it hard to believe that Nicole would stare in space while they were discussing something so important. I guess Lane Corporation isn¡¯t that important after all. After finishing the wine in one go, Evan ced the ss onto the table and stood up. Seeing that he was about to go to his room, Nicole suddenly remembered the question that she had to ask, ¡°So will you be helping Lane Corporation, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to, you can beg me not to.¡± ¡°Beg you?¡± repeated Nicole as she gave the offer some thought. If a few words are all it takes to remove that giant obstacle in my way, I don¡¯t see why not. I¡¯m not above begging. After convincing herself, Nicole raised her head to look sincerely at Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m begging you not to help Sylphiette.¡± Evan was surprised to see how sincere Nicole was. Well, this is rare. I guess even Nicole can be soft when she knows what she wants. He then took the chance to tease her, ¡°I wasn¡¯t done with my demand.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can beg me, but that¡¯s not going to help you.¡± The sincerity on Nicole¡¯s face suddenly disappeared as frustration took over. Sensing impending danger in her, Evan was ready to make a break for his bedroom. ¡°Are you for real, Evan? Stop right there!¡± Without responding to her, Evan went inside his room and closed the door. A smirk appeared on his face as he waited, for he knew that Nicole would not give up that easily. Five minutester, Nicole knocked the door before clearing her throat, ¡°Are you asleep yet, Mr. Seet? I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°I am!¡± So soon? You must be lying! Not convinced, Nicole went back to her room and texted Evan.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 302 Chapter 302 But Evanpletely ignored the messages. The matter was too important for Nicole to give up that easily. She was prepared to do whatever it took to stop Sylphiette. Quietly, she went back to Evan¡¯s bedroom and ced her ear against the door while she continued texting him. Sleepy at first, Juan, who wanted to go to the bathroom, became fully awake the moment he stepped out of his room and saw his mother sneaking around Evan¡¯s room. After rubbing his eyes and making sure it was not a mistake, Juan quickly returned to his bed and woke Kyle. ¡°Wake up! Something¡¯s going on!¡± With his hair still messy from sleeping, Kyle sat up and frowned at Juan. Juan then leaned into Kyle¡¯s ear and whispered. What? Shocked by what he heard, Kyle wondered if that was just Juan¡¯s dream, so he decided to take a look for himself. True to Juan¡¯s words, his mother was indeed acting suspiciously outside of his father¡¯s room. ¡°So mommy is really trying to sleep with Daddy?¡± Juan nodded solemnly, ¡°Look at the way she was acting. I¡¯m sure she wanted to go in but was too embarrassed.¡± ¡°We should help her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Other people¡¯s Daddy and mommy sleep together, so it¡¯s only right that we help our mommy.¡± ¡°But how?¡± The two started toe up with ns to help their mother. In the next room, Evan squinted as he went through the messages Nicole sent him. Judging from all these messages, Nicole seemed to desperately want Lane Corporation. Sylphiette said Nicole has a big appetite and how she coveted Lane Corporation and that was the reason why she fell out with Zane. I have to say, Nicole¡¯s pretty damn ambitious. Evan was deep in thought when his phone suddenly rang. After taking a look, it turned out to be Kyle who was calling. Why is Kyle calling me when he¡¯s just in the next room? After frowning at the call, Evan answered it. ¡°Daddy, I want to sleep with you. Can you pleasee and carry me?¡± Kyle sounded like he was scared, so Evan thought he had a nightmare, ¡°Okay, Daddy will be right over.¡± As soon as Evan opened his bedroom door, Nicole, whose ear was still ced against the door, abruptly tumbled onto his firm chest. The faint smell of tobo reached Nicole¡¯s nose and it made her heart throbbed faster. Startled, Evan lowered his hypnotizing deep-set eyes to look at Nicole, whose breasts were pressing tightly against his chest as she looked shocked and swallowing hard. His throat felt dry and he clenched his fists. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . What¡¯s Nicole doing outside my room? ¡°Are you throwing yourself at me?¡± He asked in a deep and sexy voice and that question turned Nicole¡¯s face red in an instant. Suddenly, Evan¡¯s bedroom door closed seemingly on its own, and it shocked the two. ¡°Good night, Daddy and mommy!¡± Kyle and Juan¡¯s voices could be heard from the other side of the door. Next, Evan and Nicole heard the bedroom door getting locked from the outside. Nicole wondered why the boys were locking the door instead of sleeping while Evan finally understood why Kyle called him just then. You are trying to throw yourself at me with the help of the children?¡± Not knowing what was going on, Nicole stared nkly at Evan until she heard his usation. ¡°What proof do you have to use me of that, Mr. Seet? And why would I do that?¡± Nicole defended herself while Evan smirked at how ridiculous the situation seemed. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 ¡°You did ask the children to take my nude photos. I can¡¯t imagine what else you coulde up with?¡± The nude photos were a misunderstanding! But I can¡¯t argue about that, and I won¡¯t. If Evan thinks I¡¯m a nasty and unscrupulous woman, then be it. ¡°Believe or not, I didn¡¯t use the children to send myself into your arms.¡± Realizing that she was actually in Evan¡¯s arms, Nicole paused briefly before finishing her sentence with thest word. ¡°You realize you¡¯re actually in my arms, right?¡± Good god! This is really awkward. Nicole then quickly straightened up and deliberately stepped back to keep her distance from Evan. Well, that was embarrassing. Before she even had the time to recollect herself, Nicole was hit by Evan¡¯s cold words, ¡°You can get out now.¡± Get out? I should seize this opportunity to convince Evan instead. Grabbing the corners of her shirt nervously, Nicole raised her head to look at Evan, ¡°I need to talk to you, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Go on,¡±manded Evan before turning his back to Nicole. He could still feel the warmth that was in his embrace a moment ago. Staring at Evan¡¯s back, Nicole sighed secretly as she wondered if he was really that disgusted with her. Anyhow, Nicole decided that she had to speak her mind about her stand against Evan¡¯s help to Lane Corporation. ¡°Give me a reason. Tell me why you want Lane Corporation.¡± Because my mother and grandfather built Lane Corporation! Because Sylvia got my mother killed and I want to avenge her! But Nicole dared not tell Evan the truth because of his rtionship with Sylphiette and the fact that Sylvia would be his mother-inw if he married Sylphiette. I can¡¯t just tell Evan that I want Lane Corporation because I want to exact my vengeance on his mother-inw and that family of three. After all, he is on their side. After some thought, Nicole looked at Evan with a big smile on her face, ¡°Because I¡¯m part of the Lane family, so it¡¯s my right. I believe I can do better with Lane Corporation, and I¡¯m ready to¡­ ¡° As Nicole was continuing with her nonsense, Evan, who was sure that she was giving him anything but the truth, turned around to look her in the eye, ¡°You¡¯d better start telling me the truth if you don¡¯t want me to help Lane.¡± Realizing that Evan was not going to be fooled that easily, Nicole was stunned by his serious tone. ¡°Mr. Seet, if I tell you the truth, will you then decide not to help Sylphiette and leave Lane Corporation alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± responded Evan with utmost seriousness. I guess that¡¯s better than a ¡®no¡¯. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At least it means I have a chance, so I have to try. After lifting her head, Nicole looked sincerely into Evan¡¯s eyes, ¡°You should know that it was you who ruined Lane Corporation. Zane doesn¡¯t have what it takes to run thepany, so you shouldn¡¯t help him. I want Lane Corporation because my mother and grandfather built it. I want revenge for my mother and myself!¡± Even though Evan knew in advance that Nicole¡¯s motive wasplicated, it was still quite a revtion to him nheless. ¡°Revenge on who?¡± Evan¡¯s question made Nicole wondered if he were afraid that it would be Sylphiette. ¡°The person who¡¯s responsible for killing my mother and me!¡± ¡°Killing your mother and you?¡± Noticing the way Evan looked at her, Nicole could understand why he would be confused, ¡°I know I¡¯m not dead yet, but they were trying to kill me too when they killed my mother. Heck, they even erected a tombstone for me. You¡¯ve seen it! Who¡¯d erect a tombstone for someone who¡¯s not dead yet or someone whose body they haven¡¯t found yet?¡± Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Evan remembered finding out that it was Nicole¡¯s mother who erected a tombstone for Sylphiette when she was still alive. What exactly is going on here? How many tombstones were erected? ¡°You¡¯re saying that they erected a tombstone for you when you¡¯re still alive?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just beside my mother¡¯s, and it even had my¡­¡± photo on it. Nicolepleted her sentence only in her mind, for she suddenly remembered meeting Evan thest time she went to her mother¡¯s grave. All those years, I noticed somebody¡¯ has been putting flowers on my tombstone. Could that person be¡­ My tombstone had a picture of me as a child who Evan would surely recognize! Could it be that the flowers were not ced at my grave by mistake? Could it have been Evan all along? Nicole¡¯s mind was racing as she stole a nce at Evan. Then Evan must¡¯ve thought I was dead, but I¡¯m not! Damn it! I can¡¯t carry on, or he¡¯s going to find out that the little girl from his past isn¡¯t actually dead and that she¡¯s actually me, the person he hates. After stealing another nce, Nicole shut her mouth and looked at him before she lowered her head again. What she saw was Evan¡¯s cold expression and his pair of deep dark eyes that looked like a bottomless ocean. After a moment of silence, Evan stopped asking anything else but told her, ¡°You should get some rest.¡± ¡°So will you still be helping Lane Corporation?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± The sudden change did not sit right with Nicole, for Evan was questioning her aggressively just then. Not knowing what happened to him, Nicole decided to not say anything else. She then tried to leave the room by opening the door, but it would not budge. Even Evan couldn¡¯t open it because Juan, the little lock expert, did something to the door lock. Evan¡¯s only option was to call Juan. ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Mommy wants to sleep with you, so¡­ ¡° ¡°Open it!¡± Shuddering at Evan¡¯smand, Juan turned to look at Kyle as he pouted helplessly. ¡°I guess it didn¡¯t go well for mommy.¡± ¡°I think we¡¯d better open the door since Daddy¡¯s angry. Mommy¡¯s not going to win if they have a fight.¡± Juan nodded in agreement before he walked to Evan¡¯s bedroom door and opened it in less than a minute. ¡°Mommy,¡± called Juan who looked up sadly at Nicole. ¡°It¡¯s prettyte, Juan. Go to bed,¡± said Nicole as she reached out to pat Juan softly on the head. After he nodded, Juan pouted at Evan whose face had darkened, ¡°Good night, Daddy.¡± Then, Juan left the room holding Nicole¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. Next time, Kyle and I will think of another way.¡± ¡°This is between me and Daddy, Juan. You and Kyle wouldn¡¯t understand because it¡¯s an adult affair. I can take care of it myself.¡± Juan inquired softly, ¡°Then why did Daddy want the door open?¡± Nicole was a little startled by the question but she answered with sheer audacity, ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I don¡¯t like Daddy. If I did, he would¡¯ve begged me to stay.¡± Surprised to hear Nicole¡¯s answer, Juan asked her curiously, ¡°If you don¡¯t like Daddy, then who do you like? Uncle Rocky?¡± Because of how loud Juan asked the question, his words reached Evan who was just about to close his bedroom door. Nicole doesn¡¯t like me, but she likes Rocky? Is she blind? She has such bad taste in man. Evan then mmed the door shut and the two were caught off guard by the loud noise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Daddy?¡± asked Juan scratching his head. ¡°I have no idea. Alright, it¡¯s time to go to bed.¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 After Juan returned to his room, Nicole turned to nce at Evan¡¯s bedroom once again. He must be upset about my n to avenge my mother. Suddenly, Nicole felt that she had made a big mistake. What if my words made Evan even more determined to help Sylphiette? With that, Nicole pped herself harshly. ¡°You can¡¯t trust Evan. Not ever!¡± Nicole mumbled to herself as she continued to beat herself up on her way back to her bedroom. On the other side, Evan thought about what Nicole said to him. If what Nicole said was true, then there must be something wrong with the information John has gathered. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Somebody was deliberately feeding him false information and setting me up. Damn it! After grabbing his phone, Evan immediately called John, who was sound asleep. When his phone rang, John covered his ears with a pillow and cursed, ¡°Who the hell is calling thiste? Crazy bastard!¡± Evan continued to make the calls after John missed the first one. After his phone seemed like it had been ringing forever, John finally reached out from his nket to answer the call, ¡°You¡¯d better have a f*cking good reason to call or I¡¯ll¡­ ¡° ¡°Or what?¡± The familiar voice stunned John in the middle of his fit. After checking the caller ID, John quickly sat up straight as his heart started racing, ¡°That¡­ That wasn¡¯t me just now, Mr. Seet.¡± It was difficult for John toe up with somebody else to me when he lived alone. ¡°It must be the dog then.¡± Even though John knew who Evan was referring to, he had no choice but to agree. ¡°Is there something you need, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan then told John everything that he wanted John to look into and warned, ¡°You¡¯d better get what I need in three days, or you¡¯ll be thepany¡¯s new guard dog.¡± A dog? I sure don¡¯t want to be on Mr. Seet¡¯s bad side. With Mr. Seet¡¯s request, John could do nothing else but agree. After the phone call, John took a deep breath, and check the call history to make sure that it was not just a dream, ¡°Why the hell did I sign up to be his assistant?¡± The next morning, Nicole got up to prepare breakfast. One by one, the children entered the dining room, and so did Evan. After noticing how busy Nicole was at preparing the delicious-looking breakfast, Evan suddenly asked, ¡°Do I need to pay for the food?¡± Seeing how Evan mmed the door the night before, Nicole answered surely, ¡°It¡¯s free for the children, but not you.¡± ¡°How much is it then?¡± After some calctions, Nicole gave Evan an amount, ¡°One thousand!¡± With pizza, milk, and nutritious porridge on the table, Evan was just about to agree when his phone text alert sounded. After taking a look at his phone, Evan raised his head to look at Nicole, ¡°One thousand is too much. I¡¯ll give it a pass.¡± Nicole could not believe that the president of Seet Group actually thought that one thousand was too much. ¡°Kyle, Juan, let¡¯s go watch a show.¡± The boys looked at each other before asking curiously, ¡°Where are we going, Daddy? What show is it?¡± ¡°A marvelous show back at Rose Garden.¡± They both got excited as Evan shamelessly packed half of the pizza saying that it was for the boys. Finding it hard to believe that the little ones could finish that much pizza, Nicole gave Evan a dirty look before he left. Getting himself a free meal, huh? Does this president know no shame? A war of words was raging on at Rose Garden. Sitting on the bed, Davin looked daggers at Sylphiette as he cursed at her for doing despicable things. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 ¡°My brother has only been away for one night, yet you¡¯re quick to seize the opportunity to abuse me. What¡¯s wrong with you, Sylphiette?¡± Sylphiette was holding her arms when she nced at Davin contemptuously, ¡°Don¡¯t you use me of something I didn¡¯t do! I wasn¡¯t even the one who took care of you? Why would you say that I abused you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the one who took care of me personally, but did you go behind my back?¡± Sylphiette scoffed at the usation, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°Or do you? You sneaked into the kitchen yesterday and added salt to my food, including the soup. You made everything so salty that they were inedible. When I asked the kitchen to make me another meal, you paid another maid to add salt to my food again. You were deliberately stopping me from eating!¡± While she was admiring her fingernails, Sylphiette casually defended herself, ¡°You don¡¯t have any proof. You¡¯re the one whoined about the food from our kitchen, and you even ordered food to be delivered from Amazon Hotel.¡± Her words made Davin even more furious than he already was, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned the food from the hotel. You¡¯d better tell me how you managed to add salt to that, you vile woman!¡± ¡°You better have proof to back that up!¡± ¡°On top of that, you even had somebody sneak into my room to open all my windows when you know it¡¯s freezing out there, you¡¯re¡­¡± Davin sneezed in the middle of his sentence, ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°I was just trying to be nice. I asked someone to get you nkets because it¡¯s cold. We just got those new nkets a few days ago.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started on the nkets! They¡¯re so wet that you can squeeze the water out of them! How can you be so despicable!¡± Pretending to be surprised, Sylphiette mocked, ¡°It could be the wind that blew the windows open. And about the nkets, since you have trouble moving around, don¡¯t you think you could¡¯ve wetted your own bed?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Davin almost choked when he realized that he had underestimated how good Sylphiette was at twisting facts. I need to expose this vile woman for who she really is and get her out of my sight! When Sylphiette suddenly heard footsteps approaching, she thought Evan came back, so she quickly changed her act, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Davin. It¡¯s my fault for not being thoughtful enough.¡± Davin was baffled by Sylphiette¡¯s sudden change. As he looked at Sylphiette with a puzzled expression, She walked in and noticed how pitiful Sylphiette was. Is Davin bullying that poor girl? After looking carefully at Sylphiette¡¯s outfit, she did not look like a maid to She. At the same time, Sylphiette was also looking curiously at She. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Oh, me?¡± Smiling, She pointed her finger at Davin, ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e.¡± That was not exactly what Sylphiette expected to hear, for Davin never even had a girlfriend, much less a fianc¨¦e. It was something Sophia had alwaysined about. Where did this womane from? Noticing how confused Sylphiette looked, She promptly provided her with an exnation. ¡°Because Davin had trouble finding himself a girlfriend, so Mrs. Seet recently came to my family and arranged for the two of us to get married.¡± The Mu family is second only to the Seet family in the elite social circle, so I guess it would make sense for Mrs. Seet to settle this matter personally with the Mus. ¡°And who are you?¡± She asked Sylphiette in return. With a smirk on her face, Sylphiette was going to introduce herself as Evan¡¯s girlfriend but Davin beat her to it, ¡°She¡¯s the despicable, vile, and annoying woman who keeps pestering my brother.¡± Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Davin¡¯s introduction took She by surprise, for she thought there was something else going between him and Sylphiette. Suddenly, She burst outughing, ¡°And here I thought you hated me the most. I certainly didn¡¯t expect this.¡± She then took another a good look at Sylphiette who was ring murderously at Davin. ¡°I¡¯m your brother¡¯s girlfriend, Davin. How dare you speak of me like that!¡± ¡°As if my brother wanted to keep you around. You¡¯re only here temporarily because he has no idea who you truly are yet. You¡¯d better scram before I¡­ ¡° Before Davin could finish, he noticed Juan and Kyle running in. ¡°Uncle Davin!¡± called Juan before he asked worriedly about his uncle injured leg. It warmed Davin¡¯s heart to see how concerned Juan was about his wellbeing. ¡°You are the best, my dear Juan. Come here and let me give you a big hug!¡± Giggling, Juan climbed onto Davin¡¯s bed and into his uncle¡¯s embrace. Davin then shifted his focus to Kyle who was just standing there as he coldly mocked his uncle, ¡°This is what you get for driving recklessly in a sports car.¡± ¡°Come on, Kyle. Even your father didn¡¯t say anything about it. Why do you talk to your uncle like that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a point though. You wouldn¡¯t have been gotten injured if you weren¡¯t reckless, would you?¡± interrupted She who was quite fond of how cold Kyle was. The subject reminded Davin of Sylphiette as he red at her. I only got hit because someone made sure of it! It wasn¡¯t a matter of recklessness, but s, I¡¯ve got no proof. Davin¡¯s re made Sylphiette feel ufortable, so she forced a smile to bid her goodbye, ¡°You guys carry on. I have other matters to attend to, so please excuse me.¡± On her way out, Sylphiette bumped into Evan, who was making his way in through the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evan. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± She took the opportunity to put her arms around Evan¡¯s neck as she leaned helplessly against his body. Evan then pushed Sylphiette away before giving her a nce, ¡°Be more careful next time.¡± Sylphiette felt a little awkward as she did not expect Evan to respond that way, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± Before she could ask him where he went the night before, Evan strode away from her. As soon as Davin saw Evan, he started toin, ¡°Evan, you¡¯re finally home! You have no idea what that woman has¡­ ¡° Sylphiette then reappeared and stood beside Evan before Davin could finishining. Why the hell is this vile woman back here? Davin was going to tell his brother about Sylphiette, but he knew that Sylphiette would not go down quietly, so he decided to keep hisints to himself for the moment. Curious why Davin left his sentence unfinished, Juan asked his uncle, ¡°Why did you stop, Uncle Davin?¡± ¡°What were you trying to say? What did she do?¡± She also asked. After ncing at She, Davin decided that it was better not to give her the pleasure of ridiculing him. However, She kept asking and would not let him off the hook. Davin had no choice but to force a smile, ¡°I was just saying what a good job Sylphiette did to take care of me when my brother was away, so I decided to give her an exclusive interview in the afternoon to thank her.¡± Thest few words were spoken with his teeth gritted. Knowing that was not what Davin was trying to say, Kyle gave Davin a look of disdain for how hopeless Davin was. ¡°Evan, about the show I promised you. I need some time to get ready. How about we start the show in the afternoon?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Evan then looked at Juan and Kyle. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 While Kyle remained expressionless, Juan nodded in agreement. ¡°We should give Uncle Davin some time. Every magic trick takes time to prepare.¡± ¡°You understand people well, Juan. It¡¯s no magic trick, but it¡¯ll definitely be more interesting than one.¡± Juan¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity. Suddenly, a pleasant ringtone sounded. Davin nced at his phone and realized Nicole was calling him. With Evan around, he wasn¡¯t sure whether to pick up. The phone continued to ring, and Evan noticed how Davin kept stealing nces at him from time to time. Hence, he grabbed the phone out of curiosity and saw it was Nicole. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up?¡± Davin didn¡¯t answer. Well, I can¡¯t have Nicole mentioned something you shouldn¡¯t know about, such as who Maya¡¯s and Nina¡¯s birth parents are. Seeing how he smiled while remaining silent, She was curious too. ¡°Who¡¯s that calling?¡± ¡°My sister-inw.¡± ¡°Which?¡± Davin nced at Evan as a response. ¡°She¡¯s our Mommy,¡± Juan exined in his angelic voice. She suddenly felt odd. She nced at Sylphiette and coughed lightly. So she¡¯s Evan¡¯s kept woman. It was no surprise that Davin had berated her a while ago, then. Sylphiette instantly felt utterly embarrassed. She turned to Evan, expecting him to exin who he was going to marry. Yet, the man said nothing, seemingly agreeing with Juan and Davin. This made Sylphiette extremely displeased. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let Davin call Nicole ¡®sister-inw¡¯, Evan. I¡¯m the one who¡ª¡± ¡°Answer the phone.¡± Evan cut her off with three simple words. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Sylphiette again. Now, thetter felt even more humiliated. Since no one was helping her, Sylphiette decided to stand up for herself. ¡°What a kind-hearted man you are, Evan. You¡¯re always so kind to Nicole. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll treat me well after we get married.¡± The woman emphasized the word ¡®married¡¯ to strongly imply that she was Evan¡¯s fianc¨¦. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Juan and Kyle red at her with disdain. ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t going to marry you.¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to marry Mommy.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± She eyed the two boys before turning to Sylphiette once again. Looks like they have a rather complicated rtionship here. I¡¯ll need some time to familiarize myself with everything. Sylphiette¡¯s heart boiled with rage. No one here seemed to get along with her, so there was no point in her staying. She hurriedly gave herself an excuse to leave. Davin idly answered his phone and spoke first. ¡°Hey, Nicole! I¡¯m with Evan and the boys right now. Are you looking for them or for me?¡± Evan¡¯s brows creased slightly as he stared at his brother. Maya¡¯s adorable voice came through the line. ¡°Juan and Kyle are back at Rose Garden, Uncle Davin. I want to go too.¡± Davin instantly rxed upon hearing Maya¡¯s voice. ¡°If you want toe, just get Mommy to take you here.¡± ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to go. I can¡¯t go over on my own. Nina doesn¡¯t want to go either. Can youe pick me up, Uncle Davin?¡± Maya pleaded. Davin looked down at his injured leg. He really couldn¡¯t help the girl, but he didn¡¯t want her to get upset either. ¡°Do you want to pick her up, Evan?¡± ¡°If she wants toe, tell her mother to bring her over. I¡¯m not going to pick her up.¡± Davin froze. He¡¯s not saying she can¡¯te. He wants Nicole toe with her! Well, she may as well join in and watch the show happening this afternoon. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Mommy toe with you, Maya? Uncle Davin got injured. Tell Mommy toe and visit me and I miss you too. Maybe you can drop by with a gift.¡± She stared at Davin with contempt. You¡¯re asking a kid for a gift? How much more shameless can you be? Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Davin red at her in return. What do you know? This is the only way to get Nicole toe over! Maya paused for a moment and quickly passed the message to Nicole. ¡°He wants a gift?¡± Nicole was surprised. Davin hurried exined that he was injured and couldn¡¯t pick Maya up, so he wanted Nicole to bring her over. ¡°How did you get injured?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin this over the phone, Nicole. I¡¯m in a bad shape now. Come on over with Maya this afternoon. I¡¯ll be waiting here!¡± He hung up before Nicole could respond. Evan seemed rather satisfied with such an oue. With a faint smile in his eyes, he nced at She. ¡°Come with me, Juan and Kyle.¡± He wanted to give She and Davin some alone time. While She seemed pleased, Davin looked like he was about to deal with big trouble. ¡°No, Evan! I just helped you out! How could you ditch me like this? You ingrate!¡± ¡°Ms. Mu came here just to see you. Have a good chat.¡± Evan sounded nonchnt, but there was a trace of warning in his voice. Sophia Seet saw this woman as an ideal daughter-inw. Davin would be in trouble if he were to cross She. Juan giggled and Kyle gave Davin a smug look. Davin¡¯s heart thumped just as the two boys shut the door. She crossed her arms as she sized up Davin. Davin felt extremely ufortable with what she was doing. ¡°Hey, Sheep. We¡¯ve known each other since kindergarten. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± ¡°How dare you still call me Sheep?¡± She gave Davin a p across his head. ¡°Hey! You¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that! Point at me again and I¡¯ll bite your finger off!¡± They red at each other. Davin looked down at his injured leg. Seeing how imposing She looked, he convinced himself to back down and swiftly withdrew his finger. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Beforeing here, I thought of how many times you¡¯ve ticked me off. I wonder which score I should settle first.¡± Davin felt a chill down his spine. So she¡¯s here today just to get back at me. ¡°How about we start from kindergarten, where you took my star and drew pictures of sheep on my workbooks¡ª¡± ¡°Hold it! How far do you intend to go? Besides, who¡¯d actually remember what happened in kindergarten? I don¡¯t remember anything from back then!¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure I can make you remember whatever that happened during kindergarten¡­¡± Juan and Kyle¡¯s eyes widened as they stood outside the door listening to all of Davin¡¯s past mischiefs. ¡°Women sure hold a lot of grudges,¡± Kylemented. ¡°I¡¯ll remember never to make a woman mad.¡± Juan began to look troubled. He had broken a female ssmate¡¯s pencil case two days ago. Is she going to get back at me, just like what thisdy is doing now? Oh no! Women are terrifying. Davin¡¯s howls of pain resonated across the house. Juan turned to Kyle with concern. ¡°Should we help Uncle Davin?¡± Kyle calmly shook his head. ¡°An eye for an eye. He¡¯s getting what he deserves for picking on Ms. She years ago.¡± Juan was speechless at his brother¡¯s remark. He snuck another nce at the two adults through the door crack and sighed as he saw She torturing Davin. ¡°Is Uncle Davin being picked on just because he¡¯s injured now?¡± There¡¯s no way Uncle Davin would allow this if it weren¡¯t for his leg! ¡°No. This is just karma. What goes aroundes around.¡± Thinking back on how Davin would always pull pranks on him, Kyle felt extremely satisfied to see She berating Davin by pulling his ear and punching him in the back. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 ¡°Tell me you surrender, Davin Seet!¡± She pinched Davin by the cheek and red at him. ¡°I¡¯ll scratch your face if you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Okay! I surrender!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At this moment, Davin could only think of how much of a disadvantageous situation he was in now but he had to suck it up and endure the torture. ¡°Are you going to keep calling me Sheep?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°What are you going to call me?¡± ¡°She.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She clearly didn¡¯t seem too pleased. She tightened her grip on his face. ¡°Then tell me what I should call you!¡± ¡°Call me Your Majesty! Now!¡± Davin took a deep breath. After silently telling himself that he¡¯d have a chance to get back at her one day, he gritted his teeth and cried out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡± With that, She finally let go of him. ¡°What a chicken.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes outside the door, not forgetting to remind Juan never to follow Davin¡¯s footsteps in picking on a girl. Juan nodded and made up his mind to get his ssmate a new pencil case the following Monday. I can¡¯t let myself end up like Uncle Davin when I grow up. As the house fell silent, the two boys leaning against the door were about to leave when it suddenly flew open. They fell to the ground. She hurriedly bent over and helped the children who were eavesdropping up. ¡°What did you two just hear?¡± she asked with a cheerful look on her face. Juan¡¯s eyes darted left and right as he shook his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything, did you? Good boy!¡± She happily caressed his head. Kyle nced at Davin, who was covering his own face with one hand. ¡°We heard you teaching old meanie Uncle Davin a lesson. Great job, Ms. She!¡± he answered while giving her a thumbs up. This took She by surprise. She didn¡¯t expect anyone from the Seet family to back her up. Looks like Davin really deserves it! ¡°Kyle, you little brat! How dare you call me a meanie? Just you wait¡ª¡± She turned and red at Davin, causing the man to shut up immediately. ¡°You¡¯re such good boys! Let me take you out shopping for gifts. You can have anything you want, okay?¡± ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Yes, anything!¡± The two boys were overjoyed. ¡°Come back once you¡¯re done,¡± Davin urged. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to take part in this afternoon¡¯s show.¡± Juan and Kyle were taken aback. What did Davin want them to do? Juan thought back to when Davin asked for their help when performing a magic trick for Russell. He curiously asked if his great-grandpa wasing to watch today¡¯s show. ¡°Great-grandpa won¡¯t being. Do you miss him? You can ask Daddy to take you to his ce if you want to see him.¡± Juan nodded vigorously. She propped her chin with her palm at the mention of the old man as she gazed at Davin with a displeased look on her face. Davin instantly felt anxious. Having just been punished by her, he spoke as gently as possible. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She clicked her tongue. ¡°Seriously¡­ If it weren¡¯t for your grandfather, my family wouldn¡¯t have readily agreed to let me marry you.¡± Davin scoffed. ¡°Your family sure is smart. Who do you think my grandpa is? He¡¯s the legend who founded Seet Group. Of course you¡¯d agree to¡ª¡± ¡°Stop, stop. I¡¯m not talking about your background.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°What I meant was that my parents were moved by your grandfather¡¯s love for your grandmother. They felt that Mr. Russell¡¯s grandson would be just as loving, so they agreed to our union. But look at you! Are you sure you¡¯re his grandson?¡± Chapter 311 Chapter 311 ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Sheep? I¡¯m a true descendant of my grandpa! And don¡¯t you ever mention my grandma in front of him. She¡¯s been gone for so many years, but my grandpa still can¡¯t get over her. You¡¯ll only make him even more upset by talking about her.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ It has been so many years. Have you not found out who the perpetrator was?¡± ¡°No. If we do, my grandpa will definitely tear him into pieces,¡± Davin answered while gritting his teeth. She heaved a sigh and patted Davin on the shoulder. ¡°You should learn from your grandpa. Treat me as good as how he used to treat your grandma.¡± Davin was speechless. Like I wanted marry you! It¡¯s my mom who likes you not me. He gave She aplicated look. Considering how she had just tortured him, he figured it was better to remain quiet. God knows what this sheep will do if I were to piss her off. ¡°Alright, go take the boys shopping. I¡¯ll need your help when youe back.¡± ¡°Help with what?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. Off you go.¡± She took the two boys to the mall and bought them a bunch of toys. Juan even sweet-talked his way into getting the woman to buy Nina an expensive set of makeup products, as well as lots of snacks for Maya. Seeing how happy the boys looked, She gazed at them and discreetly asked a favor of them on the way back to Rose Garden. ¡°What do you want us to do, Ms. She?¡± ¡°I want you to help me keep an eye on Uncle Davin and let me know if he ever talks to any other woman. Can you do that?¡± The two exchanged nces. So that¡¯s why she bought us so many goodies. She wants us to keep watch of Uncle Davin! What a sly woman she is! Seeing how the boys remained silent, She continued to entice them by promising to buy them toys every month. Juan¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Uncle Davin hurt his leg, Ms. She. The only woman who¡¯s been able to see him at Rose Garden would be the witch, Sylphiette.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kyle chimed in. ¡°That woman¡¯s really evil. She¡¯s always up to no good!¡± She¡¯s gaze darkened. But Sylphiette likes Evan. Would she ever go after Davin? Then again, a despicable woman like her would do anything to achieve her goals. ¡°You¡¯re right, boys. We should think of a way to kick that woman out of Rose Garden.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Juan and Kyle nodded in agreement. How great it is to have another person on our side! Upon returning to Rose Garden, Davin told them his ns for the afternoon. Juan nodded fervently as his eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to y along, Uncle Davin.¡± Even Kyle readily agreed to help. Davin stared at him in astonishment. Did this kid knock his head against something? Kyle gave him a side nce. ¡°I¡¯m helping because I think it¡¯s the right thing to do. It has nothing to do with you.¡± She gave Kyle¡¯s cheek a light squeeze. This boy¡¯s so much like Evan. They look and talk exactly the same way. How she wished to give birth to a child as adorable as Kyle after marrying Davin. Davin happened to be drinking some water when She talked about having children. On hearing that, he choked on water and coughed violently. This sheep¡¯s crazy. I have to stay as far away from her as possible once my leg gets better. I don¡¯t care if I get relocated to I Nation! Nicole arrived at Rose Garden after lunch with Maya and Nina. Maya was delighted to see She. ¡°Hi, Ms. She!¡± she called out with twinkling eyes. ¡°We meet again, Maya! I¡¯ve missed you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± She pulled Maya into a hug and pinched her chubby cheek and asked, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Maya nodded, letting She give her a hearty smack on her cheek. Nicole walked over with a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you for your help when Maya got lost back then, Ms. She. I really owe you one.¡± She¡¯s eyes glowed as she carefully observed Nicole. She looks just like Maya. Those eyes. That smile. That spirit of hers. She may only be wearing light makeup, but there¡¯s something extraordinary about her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Maya is my little guardian angel. I should be thanking the heavens for letting me meet her!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You¡¯re hrious, Ms. She. Maya¡¯s the one who¡¯s lucky to have met you.¡± The women heard footsteps approaching as they spoke. Nicole turned and saw it was Evan. She immediately raised her guard. Was he going to give her a hard time now that she was in his territory? Evan continued to walk steadily until he arrived in front of Nicole. He gazed at the woman from head to toe with a pair of narrowed eyes. ¡°I thought a certain someone wasn¡¯t going to set foot into Rose Garden for the rest of her life.¡± Nicole stilled for a moment. He was clearly talking about her. Jerk. Seeing the horrid expression on her mother¡¯s face, Nina spoke up. ¡°My mommy would never have come here if I haven¡¯t insisted on being here. You¡¯re the one who invited her over!¡± She then rolled her eyes at him. Evan certainly didn¡¯t expect the little girl to give such an answer. He should have known better; Nina was sharp-tongued as her mother was. Davin secretly gave Nina a big thumbs up. Great job! She shifted her gaze from Nina to Davin. ¡°This girl¡¯s got some spunk! She¡¯s quite like your brother and Kyle.¡± Davin didn¡¯t expect She to be this insightful. She had hit the nail right on the head. Even an outsider like her knows what¡¯s up; yet, the man himself knows nothing. Is he the only one who¡¯s blind to the truth? ¡°Nicole¡¯s here to see me, Evan. Be nice to her.¡± Evan turned to Davin and gave him a stern re. ¡°Rose Garden is my territory. I¡¯ll say whatever I want.¡± Davin was stunned for a moment. Fine. I¡¯ll just sit back and watch you two bicker! Nicole let out a cold snort as she saw Evan¡¯s attitude. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Mr. Seet. Rose Garden is a gift from Mr. Russell to Juan, so it belongs to Juan. I moved out to maintain peace and so that the filth wouldn¡¯t sully my children¡¯s eyes, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have the right to show up here. This is my son¡¯s territory, so it¡¯s only right for me to be here!¡± Don¡¯t ever give in to anyone who tries to put you down. That was Nicole¡¯s motto. Even She was taken aback by Nicole¡¯s response. To think that the cold, untouchable Evan Seet a.k.a. Lucifer, would ever be spoken to this way. This woman is incredible! Evan narrowed his cold eyes. This woman¡¯s bite was as vicious as a Tibetan Mastiff¡¯s. Knowing how much more ruthless she could be with her words, the man no longer tried to bicker with her. Instead, he turned to Davin. ¡°Shall we begin the show?¡± Davin smiled wryly. You had the chance to back off, but you chose not to. You only have yourself to me! He was speechless. ¡°The star isn¡¯t here yet, Bro. Get someone to call her over.¡± ¡°Go get Sylphiette.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± With everything ready, all that remained was the leading character. Sylphiette followed the bodyguard to the courtyard, but her heart tripped as she saw Nicole. What is she doing here? She¡¯s even brought her two little weirdos with her. What¡¯s up with that? ¡°You wanted to see me, Evan?¡± she asked, beaming. Then, she turned to Nicole. ¡°You¡¯re here, Sis. Why don¡¯t youe to my room? Evan bought me a ton of clothes, but they don¡¯t fit me. I thought I¡¯d give you some of them.¡± Nicole¡¯s face froze. Looks like Evan treats you pretty well. ¡°No, thanks. Mr. Seet bought them for you, I don¡¯t need any of those.¡± Sylphiette¡¯s eyes shed momentarily. It¡¯s not like I was going to give them to you anyway. Why should you ever get to wear such nice clothes? That¡¯d be a waste! Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Nevertheless, she still asked deliberately, ¡°Is Nicoleining because Evan was the one who gave her that piece of clothing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Sylphiette, we have more important things to deal with other than clothes,¡± said Davin impatiently. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to put up with her drama. Sylphiette then turned to look at Evan for support but he did not back her up in any way, so she had no choice but to keep quiet. ¡°Sylphiette, I¡¯ve mentioned this morning that I¡¯d give you an exclusive interview. Let¡¯s start now,¡± said Davin. ¡°Huh? Interview?¡± Sylphiette responded in a confused tone. Davin had indeed mentioned the interview this morning, but she thought he was kidding. She looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you want to ask in the interview?¡± Davin nced at her from head to toe, then answered, ¡°I just want to ask you a few simple yet important questions. There¡¯s no need to be nervous. You¡¯ll understand what I mean after the interview.¡± Sylphiette¡¯s heart started thumping as she couldn¡¯t figure out what Davin was up to. Could it be that he found out the truth about his sports car ident? ¡°First question. I heard from Ms. Lane that you often visited Rose Garden when you were younger. May I know how you entered the garden?¡± Davin started questioning. Nicole was astonished when she heard this question. Sylphiette used to visit Rose Garden when she was a young girl? Impossible! For a brief moment, Sylphiette felt a sense of guilt. This bloody Davin actually dares to ask this question in front of Nicole. Is he trying to expose me? ¡°Please answer!¡± Davin probed. Sylphiette looked at Nicole anxiously but clenched her fingers to keep herself calm, then responded, ¡°I used to sneak into Rose Garden when I was younger. I knew I wasn¡¯t entitled to walk around the garden openly.¡± So she snuck in. Davin had anticipated such an answer from her so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He snorted and continued with his second question, ¡°Which hole did you use to sneak in?¡± How many hidden holes are there in Rose Garden? Sylphiette didn¡¯t even know the garden in such detail. She remained restless and uneasy, not knowing how to answer Davin¡¯s question. Nicole raised her eyebrows and red at Sylphiette in suspicion. When did Sylphiette evere to Rose Garden? And if she did, how did she sneak in? What exactly is going on? Doubts and suspicion arose in Nicole¡¯s heart. Knowing that Sylphiette was at a loss for words, Davin signaled for Kyle and Juan to answer the question. ¡°It¡¯s the hole in the south of the garden!¡± Juan dered confidently. ¡°No, it¡¯s the one in the north!¡± Kyle countered. ¡°The hole in the north is so small. Aunt Sylphiette wouldn¡¯t be able to crawl through the hole!¡± Juan eximed. ¡°The hole in the south is smaller. I¡¯ve checked before,¡± Kyle disputed. ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely the south hole!¡± said Juan. ¡°North hole!¡± Kyle shouted. As the two of them continued bickering, She suddenly stood up and said, ¡°She¡¯s snuck in using both holes before!¡± Evan red at Sylphiette and noticed the guilty look on her face. He opened his thin lips and said in a singsong tone, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t remember? Why don¡¯t you try crawling through the hole again?¡± Sylphiette was caught off guard. He wants me to crawl through the hole now? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. No one else in the room had thought of this idea. Kyle and Juan were thrilled to hear this, and Juan cheered, ¡°Aunt Sylphiette, show us now!¡± Maya, Nina, and Kyle followed suit and started pping for her. Sylphiette¡¯s face turned pale as an ill feeling arose in her heart. Seeing how Evan was treating her, she feared that he had already suspected her a long time ago. It seemed that he intentionally wanted to humiliate her now. What should I do? How do I escape this? When Davin saw how anxious she was, he sneered, ¡°Sheepy She¡­¡± As soon as he said this, She shot him a murderous look. He then coughed and amended his speech, ¡°Ms. She, you better watch over Ms. Lane. If she tries to get away, you will be responsible.¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 She must crawl through the hole! She looked at Sylphiette and nodded, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t y any tricks on us!¡± I won¡¯t let her pull any tricks to get away! Evan then gazed at Nicole deeply and thought to himself, if what she said that night was true, then she was indeed the one who suffered in the Lane family household back then¡­ Could it really be her? Suddenly, he recalled the drawings that were at Nicole¡¯s ce. Could she be the one whopleted those drawings? If it were her, why would she deny it? Evan felt trapped by the information that Sylphiette was feeding him. He decided not to trust anyone until John investigated the matter thoroughly. That very moment, Nicole finally guessed what was going on, but she couldn¡¯t believe it. Did Sylphiette manage to get close to Evan because she pretended to be me back then? That sounds absolutely ridiculous! She had pondered on this for so long but had never thought about this possibility before. ¡°Sylphiette, you lead the way. Show us which hole you used to sneak inst time!¡± Evan dered loudly. She then strode towards her and signaled for her to lead the way. Sylphiette stood up hesitantly and trembled as she walked forward. Damn it, Nicole. Which hole was it? She analyzed what Kyle and Juan had said earlier, then slowed down her footsteps. When She saw her slowing down, she quickly propped her forward, in fear that she might be trying to y tricks. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pretend to fall or faint. If you do faint, I¡¯ll pinch you until you wake up!¡± she threatened. Sylphiette¡¯s face darkened when she heard She¡¯s words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Ms. She!¡± she responded as she looked at She fiercely and walked towards the southern wall. Upon reaching the southern wall, she couldn¡¯t find any hidden holes. She turned her head and caught a glimpse of Evan¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°Evan, it¡¯s been too long. I don¡¯t remember very clearly. Perhaps it¡¯s the northern wall,¡± she said. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Head there then!¡± She roared at her. When she reached the northern wall, she still couldn¡¯t find any hidden holes. What¡¯s going on? There are no hidden holes on both walls! Could those two kids have lied to me? That moment, Kyle and Juan startedughing as they said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know where the hidden holes are!¡± ¡°Evan, I actually suffered memory loss because of a disease that I caught in the past. I¡­¡± Sylphiette stuttered. Disease? Who is she trying to fool? All of a sudden, she has memory loss? Definitely not! ¡°You failed to answer the first question! You¡¯ll know where the hole is once we make you crawl through it! Now continue answering the rest of the questions!¡± shouted Evan. ¡°E-Evan¡­¡± she stammered. Evan didn¡¯t even bother looking at her. He continued walking and simply gave her the cold shoulder. At the same time, Kyle rolled his eyes at her, while Juan stuck out his tongue and gave her a funny look. Sylphiette clenched her teeth in frustration as she looked at the two mischievous kids. She felt like beating them up, yet she didn¡¯t dare to take any action. While Juan and Kyle ran up to Evan, Nicole walked up to her and shot daggers with her eyes. ¡°Sylphiette, I never thought that you are capable of being an imposter!¡± said Nicole bluntly. ¡°So what if I am an imposter? Evan doesn¡¯t like me, but he doesn¡¯t like you either!¡± Sylphiette retorted. ¡°The person he loved was the cute little girl back then, not who you are today! Right now, he hates you the most. Even if you tried to be that little girl from before, you wouldn¡¯t be able to steal his heart now!¡± she added. Nicole felt like a dagger had just pierced through her heart as she struggled to catch her breath. Clenching her fingers subconsciously, she knew that what Sylphiette said was true even though her words were unpleasant. Evan doesn¡¯t like me now. The little girl from back then and the present-day me are two different people to him. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 If I have to change who I am now just to get Evan to like me, it would be meaningless. I can¡¯t turn back the clock and be that little girl again. But¡­ ¡°Sylphiette, so what if I can¡¯t be that little girl again? Whatever it is, I sure as hell won¡¯t let you use that identity and get away with it!¡± shouted Nicole. Sylphiette was stunned by her words. If I lose this identity, the Lane family will be doomed! Who knows what Evan will do to me then! Davin is going to grill me with more questions, and only Nicole can pull me out of this predicament. How do I persuade her to help me? Seeing that Nicole had turned around and walked away, Sylphiette decided to take a gamble out of desperation. She quickly chased after Nicole and stopped her. ¡°Nicole, why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± she suggested. ¡°What deal?¡± Nicole replied as she scrutinized Sylphiette from head to toe. What is she up to now! ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to find out how your Mom died? I¡¯ll tell you now,¡± said Sylphiette. ¡°You know that?¡± asked Nicole. ¡°Of course. No one else knows it better than me,¡± said Sylphiette. Meanwhile, back in the living room, Davin looked out the window while he checked his injured leg. ¡°What¡¯s taking them so long?¡± he asked. ¡°Uncle Davin, they should be back soon. Mommy was still talking to that witch when we came in,¡± said Maya in an adorable tone. Davin nodded in response. Nicole better be questioning Sylphiette thoroughly about her impersonation! She turned to look at the extremely cute Maya, then reached out to pass her a small piece of cake. ¡°Maya,e and have a piece of ck forest cake,¡± she said. ¡°Wow! My favorite!¡± Maya eximed. She stuffed the whole piece of cake into her mouth when She suddenly let out a giggle. ¡°Ms. She, what are youughing at?¡± Maya asked. Without thinking much, She said, ¡°Look at you. You have no neck and no waist. You look just like a natural gas cylinder, but you¡¯re still cute!¡± Maya widened her eyes in surprise. Is Ms. She calling me fat? Suddenly, she recalled how she looked in the mirror when she couldn¡¯t fit into one of her floral dresses. Yes, I know I¡¯m fat. She lowered her head to look at the remaining piece of cake in her hand, then walked away in frustration. Should I eat this? I feel so conflicted. She put the cake tray on the brown sofa and stared at it indecisively. Should I eat this gorgeous piece of cake? Maybe I¡¯ll just give it a lick? Her heart and mind started struggling with each other. On one hand, she wanted to lose weight; on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t resist the ck forest cake. Suddenly, she heard Nina calling for her, so she quickly got off the sofa and ran towards Nina. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Mommy since she¡¯s not back yet. Make sure you stay put here. Don¡¯t get lost again, or Mommy will be very worried,¡± said Nina. Maya nodded her head. I know Mommy cares about me a lot. Perhaps I will let Mommy have this cake. Just like that, she made up her mind not to finish the remaining piece of cake. When Nina left, she walked back to the brown sofa. As she reached the corner of the sofa, she got a shock. Evan was sitting on the very spot of the sofa where she ced the cake tray earlier. After blinking in confusion a few times, she rushed toward the other side of the sofa and stared at Evan¡¯s buttocks, then her eyes suddenly lit up. It was the edge of the cake tray. She turned around and asked Evan in a shy tone, ¡°Uncle Evan, did you see any chocte cake around?¡± She stretched out her two chubby arms and held onto her round face while she blinked at him with an adorable expression. Evan shook his head and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Do you want to have some cake?¡± ¡°Uncle Evan, I-I¡­¡± she stammered. You sat on the cake! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Should I tell him? Would he get angry if I told him? Seeing how hesitant Maya was in her speech, Evan sensed that she had a craving for cake. So he said, ¡°If you want, I will get someone to buy cake for you.¡± Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Maya widened her eyes, not knowing how to respond to Evan. A brief momentter, Nicole walked into the living room with Sylphiette. ¡°Nicole, please sit down,¡± said Sylphiette. Sylphiette deliberately disyed a sense of intimacy and respect towards Nicole as she poured her a cup of tea. Just a moment ago, she was full of mockery and sarcasm. Why the sudden change in attitude? What a strange woman! Evan felt equally perplexed. These two have always been at loggerheads with one another. Howe they are suddenly so nice towards each other now? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He stared at the twodies in confusion. After pouring Nicole a cup of tea, Sylphiette said, ¡°Here¡¯s your tea, Nicole.¡± Right after that, she took a seat next to Nicole. Nicole looked at her without saying a word. Davin, on the other hand, could not figure out what was going on either. Nicole should expose Sylphiette and give her two tight ps for impersonating her when she was younger. Why is she epting Sylphiette¡¯s ¡°kind¡± gestures? Just as everyone was puzzled, She said, ¡°Continue with your questions.¡± So Davin began asking his second question, ¡°Back then, Evan made a wreath for you. May I know which color of roses he used the most?¡± Sylphiette pretended to give it a think, then turned to look at Nicole. As Nicole was serving tea, she whispered the word ¡°pink.¡± Upon hearing Nicole¡¯s whispers, Sylphiette answered Davin¡¯s question confidently and also described a few events that happened back then. Only Evan and Nicole knew about these events. Sylphiette and Nicole agreed to exchange answers as part of the deal they had struck earlier. Evan sensed that something was wrong when he saw the guilty look on her face and how she pushed for Davin¡¯s questions. If the little girl from before was indeed Nicole, why would she help Sylphiette? Is she hoping for Sylphiette and I to continue being together? So she can develop her rtionship with Rocky? Or, is there a bigger set up behind all this? Or perhaps Nicole wasn¡¯t that little girl after all? Whatever it is, Nicole wouldn¡¯t do such thing without reason. She must have other intentions. Doubts and questions started circling through Evan¡¯s mind. On the other hand, Davin felt like things were getting tricky with Sylphiette¡¯s sudden change in attitude. I just wanted to expose her impersonation, but¡­ Why would Nicole help Sylphiette all of a sudden and ruin my n? I simply can¡¯t figure this out! That very moment, a trace of pride shed through Sylphiette¡¯s eyes as she thought to herself, I never thought Nicole would help me at this critical moment. She stood up and said, ¡°Is there anything else you would like to ask? If not, I¡¯m going to get some clothes for Nicole.¡± ¡°No need for that. That piece of clothing doesn¡¯t fit her anyway,¡± Evan said coldly while giving Sylphiette the side-eye. Upon hearing this, Nicole lowered her head in disappointment as she knew very well where she stood in Evan¡¯s heart. She had never thought about wearing the clothes he bought, let alone the clothes he bought for Sylphiette. ¡°Evan, Nicole can have some of these clothes since there are so many pieces,¡± said Sylphiette. ¡°No! I¡¯m not short of clothes. Moreover, we don¡¯t necessarily share the same taste in clothing,¡± rebutted Nicole. Sylphiette¡¯s face sank slightly, but she forced herself to put on a concerned look. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Nicole. I didn¡¯t think this through properly. Evan is the one who bought these clothes. I thought you would like the clothes he chose,¡± she said. ¡°Trust me, we do not share the same taste,¡± Nicole snapped and said nothing further. Unexpectedly, Evan let out a cold snort and said, ¡°Then what do you like, Dr. Tussaud? The type of clothes that Rocky would like?¡± Nicole knitted her brows into a frown. What has this got to do with Rocky! Moreover, I don¡¯t always tell Rocky what I like. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Nicole¡¯s voice reverberated. Evan looked at her coldly and responded, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you to say it, right? Yes, you have terrible taste in both clothes and men!¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Evan, you bastard! Why are you stirring up trouble intentionally? Nicole red at him and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Seet. I have bad taste in men, and worse taste when I¡¯m drunk!¡± Evan almost choked on his own saliva. B*itch. So she¡¯s trying to say I¡¯m inferior because she was drunk when she had sex with me? How dare she say such a thing! He clenched his teeth in anger and yelled back, ¡°Nicole, you are a blind woman, and you deserve to lose your sight!¡± Bastard! How dare he curse me? He¡¯s calling me blind?! Nicole mmed her hand on the table, then stood up and said, ¡°Evan Seet, you are the blind one!¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, calm down,¡± a voice said. As the two of them red at each other, the rage inside them continued growing. She quickly walked towards her and grabbed her arm to calm her down. ¡°Evan, you better head to the office soon. Don¡¯t you have an important press conference this afternoon? You might not be able to make it if you don¡¯t leave now,¡± Davin interrupted. If this argument goes on, they might just start getting physical with each other! At this time, Kyle and Juan urged Evan to go to office too so he wouldn¡¯t provoke their Mommy further.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Evan then nced at his wrist watch to check the time. It was indeed almost time for the press conference. He quickly stood up and walked out after giving Nicole a cold look. Without any hesitation, Nicole red back at him fiercely. In the other corner of the room, Maya, who had been looking at Evan¡¯s buttocks anxiously, suddenly widened her eyes and gasped! Meanwhile, at Seet Group, the press conference was about to begin. When Evan walked into his office, he sensed that something was wrong as he heard his employees whispering behind his back. He turned around and stared at them furiously. Just like that, his employees zipped their mouths and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. They knew they would not be able to bear the consequences if their president blew his top. As he prepared to enter the conference room, John walked up to him anxiously and handed him some documents to review. ¡°Mr. Seet, the reporters are here. We can begin now,¡± said John. Just as Evan was about to step into the conference room, John suddenly grabbed his arm. Irritated by John¡¯s sudden move, Evan stared coldly at John¡¯s hand which was on his arm. I could chop off his hand right now! John¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Evan¡¯s expression, and he whimpered, ¡°Mr. Seet, your pants¡­¡± Evan looked down and saw that there were no creases on his pants at all. So he said impatiently, ¡°What?¡± ¡°N-Nothing,¡± John replied awkwardly before pointing to Evan¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s just that t-there is¡­¡± ¡°Spit it out!¡± Evan bellowed. In fear, John replied as softly as possible, ¡°Mr. Seet, I think you should change your pants. There is poop on the back of your pants!¡± Evan was immediately taken aback by John¡¯s remarks, and he quickly returned to his office. As he was changing his pants, he noticed a big smear of chocte cake on the back of his pants, and a hellish look appeared on his face. No wonder John said there is poop on my pants. This chocte cake really looks like poop. He finally understood why his employees were whispering behind his back when he entered the office earlier. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cried out. He narrowed his deep and cold eyes, then he suddenly recalled Maya asking him about chocte cake. That very moment, the anger in his chest started raging uncontrobly. Only a blind woman like Nicole is capable of giving birth to a weird kid like Maya. Meanwhile, John received a phone call, and his expression suddenly changed. He trembled as he hesitated to speak. Sensing that something bad had happened, Evan shot him a cold look and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, someone took a video of you when you were walking into the office just now, and it¡¯s all over the inte now. I¡¯ll get someone to delete it right away,¡± John replied. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Evan whipped out his phone and scrolled through his news feed. To his dismay, one of the most trending videos was of his pants being stained with chocte cake, resembling a certain biological ident. When he saw the absurd remarks made in thement section, his expression soured. He got up and headed out of his office. ¡°Mr. Seet, are we still going ahead with the press conference?¡± ¡°You handle it!¡± Evan growled as he stormed towards Rose Garden. I, the president of the Seet Group, have never suffered such humiliation before! Nicole Lane, just you wait! Evan gritted his teeth and clenched his fists angrily. Meanwhile, at Rose Garden. Davin was shocked to see Evan return so soon and inquired, ¡°Evan, why are you back so soon? Has the press conference ended already?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Nicole?¡± Davin was taken aback. He could clearly sense the rage overflowing from his brother¡¯s pores. Hasn¡¯t Evan had enough? Is heing back just to argue with Nicole? Oh my gosh, he¡¯s the president, for Pete¡¯s sake. Does he have to be so petty? Suddenly, a voice called out, ¡°Davin, quick, go take a look at the trending videos! Your brother¡¯s butt is there! Hahaha!¡± Her boisterousughter could be heard before they could see her face. She strode into the room and promptly shut up upon seeing Evan. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°H-Hello, Mr. Seet.¡± After greeting him, she quickly ducked into a corner. Davin stared at her and inquired, ¡°What about him?¡± He nced at She, then at Evan, perplexed. She shot him a nce. Idiot! Can¡¯t you tell that I stopped the moment I saw him? Shut up about it already! ¡°Where is Nicole?¡± Evan repeated his question in an icy tone. She remained silent. ¡°She brought the kids back. Evan, you¡¯re the president of the Seet Group. Be more magnanimous! You don¡¯t have toe all the way back here to argue with her, do you?¡± Evan snarled, ¡°I have to!¡± He left promptly after that. ¡°It¡¯s over! Shall we call Nicole and tell her to go into hiding for now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. She doesn¡¯t have anything to fear. What am I supposed to do with this brother of mine¡­?¡± Before he could finish, She showed him the video she was talking about earlier and said, ¡°Take a look at this first.¡± Davin was perplexed, ¡°Wow. Looks like Evan found a more effective method to get ¡®famous¡¯ than the press conference.¡± ¡°Fame? This is downright humiliating! He¡¯s the president of the Seet Group and has to deal with such unsavoryments! How did Maya even think of this?¡± ¡°Maya¡¯s behind this?¡± She nodded, ¡°I took a close look. The chocte cake on your brother¡¯s pants should be the one I gave Maya.¡± Davin eximed, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s over now. Quick, go and help them. Evan will never let Nicole and Maya off!¡± ¡°Me? What can I do? It¡¯s not like I can influence your brother¡¯s decisions!¡± ¡°Even then, you have to give it a shot! Don¡¯t let things get worse.¡± ¡­ She sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything. I¡¯ll just do my best to protect Maya and Ms. Lane.¡± ¡°Alright, now hurry up!¡± She then rushed to Summervale in her car. Thankfully, she had asked Nicole for her address before she left. Otherwise, she would not have been able to locate her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Evan parked his car, stormed up to the sixth story, and headed to Nicole¡¯s home. He was about to knock, but he mmed his fist against the door in rage instead! Bam! Bam! Bam! The banging sound of the door was especially jarring. Nicole got out of her bedroom and opened the door, shouting, ¡°Who is it?¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 When she saw that the visitor was Evan, she was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± ¡°To settle the score with you!¡± Evan spat as he stormed into the house. Nicole frowned. Does he think that I went too far snapping at him in Rose Garden and came to take revenge? Nicole turned around and saw that Evan had already taken a seat on the sofa. She questioned him, ¡°Alright, Mr. Seet, what do you want?¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± Evan scowled. Nicole frowned. Why should I apologize? He started it back at Rose Garden! ¡°No way!¡± Nicole glowered at him. ¡°As a parent, you should take responsibility for her actions!¡± Nicole was perplexed. Who? ¡°Evan, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°As a parent, you have a duty to teach your child some manners!¡± Nicole roared, ¡°Evan Seet, who are you calling unmannered?¡± ¡°Maya, of course! Which man fathered such an annoying child?¡± Maya? Maya has been very obedient! Nina is the one always causing trouble for him! If he told me Nina did something, I would¡¯ve believed him, but Maya loves her father! She¡¯d never do anything too harm him! ¡°Evan, Maya has been really nice to you! Don¡¯t you dare talk ill about her. If you really want to know what kind of a scumbag her father is, I¡¯d be more than happy to inform you!¡± Evan gave her a cold re. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nicole took a seat and sighed, ¡°I must¡¯ve been blind back then. Maya¡¯s father is¡­ nothing worth mentioning!¡± Evan scoffed, ¡°So you do admit that you have bad taste. Maya¡¯s father is probably some hooligan or good-for-nothing!¡± Hooligan? Good-for-nothing? Nicole raised an eyebrow, ¡°What makes you think so, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan gave her a look of contempt and exined, ¡°A woman like you who gets herself drunk and finds any random man in a bar won¡¯t be able to find a decent man!¡± Nicole burst intoughter and gave him a thumbs-up sign. Shemented, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Mr. Seet. I did meet Maya¡¯s father in a bar¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°He might just be a good-for-nothing and a rotten scumbag!¡± ¡°Might? He definitely is!¡± ¡°You hit the mark, Mr. Seet! Please, carry on!¡± Nicole chuckled as she watched Evan continue cursing himself. It was an entertaining scene. Evan frowned. Why is this woman going along with me? Does she think that this will be enough to make me happy? ¡°Her father is a bastard, and you¡¯re no better! Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this!¡± Huh? So he¡¯s finally decided to change his target? Nicole sat upright and confronted him, ¡°Mr. Seet, Maya has always adored you. She¡¯ll be hurt if she hears what you just said.¡± Evan sneered, ¡°You only have yourself to me for not teaching her properly!¡± Suddenly, the door opened and Maya approached Evan timidly. ¡°Uncle, I was in the wrong. This has nothing to do with mommy.¡± Nicole saw that her eyes were swollen and queried, ¡°Maya, did you do something?¡± Maya nodded and began bawling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Nicole hurriedly picked her up and consoled her. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 After some time, Maya¡¯s stopped wailing and peeked at Evan. Will daddy hate me forever? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Evan felt frustrated when Maya burst into tears. He had not meant to trouble the kid and only wanted to settle the score with Nicole. When he thought of the video uploaded, he felt utterly humiliated, so he did not attempt to console the instigator. ¡°Mr. Seet, what happened?¡± Evan took his phone and showed Nicole the video saved on her phone. He then exined what happened. When she viewed the video, she realized that Evan was not being unreasonable. Such an incident was indeed embarrassing to the president of the Seet Group. She apologized, ¡°Mr. Seet, I am truly sorry for Maya¡¯s actions and would like to apologize to you on her behalf.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± Evan mulled over it andmanded, ¡°Work as a cleaner in my office aspensation!¡± Work as a cleaner? Given Evan¡¯s petty personality, this will be a one-way trip to hell. She could already tell that he had something in mind when she saw his wicked expression. Nicole protested, ¡°Mr. Seet, please make a more reasonable request. While it was true that Maya shouldn¡¯t have ced the cake on the sofa, this matter could¡¯ve been avoided if you took a look before taking a seat. The responsibility doesn¡¯t lie solely with the child.¡± Evan was taken aback. Is she trying to say that this is my fault? ¡°Watch your tongue!¡± Evan warned. Nicole quipped, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I do not understand, Mr. Seet. Please point out the parts of my apology you find inappropriate.¡± ¡­ Although she had chosen her words carefully in order to make life difficult for Evan, she maintained a sincere smile on her face. She looked like she was apologizing earnestly, but in reality, she had not given way at all and managed to weigh her benefits and losses well. Perhaps she is suited for business management after all. ¡°Nicole, this isn¡¯t something you can get away with a simple apology. You¡¯ll have to pay the price.¡± ¡°Then please, Mr. Seet,e up with a reasonable request.¡± She had stressed the term ¡°reasonable.¡± Evan stared at her in shock and queried, ¡°I have a question to ask you. Did you tell Sylphiette what to say earlier today?¡± Nicole panicked. She clenched her fists and shook her head calmly, ¡°No. What did she say?¡± If I told him that I was the one who taught her to say that, that I was the girl back then, he would be disappointed, wouldn¡¯t he? It¡¯s for the best. Evan looked into her eyes. She seems calm, but her eyes are darting about. What is she scared of? If it really is her, why wouldn¡¯t she admit it? Is it not her, after all? Was I thinking too much into it? Nicole saw that Evan was in a foul mood and changed the subject, ¡°Mr. Seet, have you thought of a suitable way for me topensate you?¡± There was a sudden knocking on the door. Nicole picked Maya up and opened it. She scanned the room in trepidation and saw Evan sitting on the sofa, Nicole safe and sound, and Maya¡¯s reddened eyes. She gathered that nothing major must have happened and entered the room. ¡°Maya, let me give you a hug!¡± Maya shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll bring you out to buy presents, alright?¡± Maya shook her head and whined, ¡°You said that I¡¯m heavy, like a natural gas cylinder.¡± Maya then stared at her plump arms sorrowfully. When She recalled how she once said Maya was round and plump, just like a natural gas cylinder, she pped her own forehead and apologized. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 ¡°I¡¯m sorry Maya, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was trying to say that you¡¯re chubby and adorable!¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Evan scorned. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nicole had not even had a chance to speak yet. The moment he said this, all eyes fell on him. She was bewildered. Wait, what¡¯s going on here? Doesn¡¯t Evan have a bone to pick with them? Why are they ganging up on me now? She then turned to Nicole and whispered, ¡°I thought Mr. Seet would be going on a rampage here. What trick did you use to pacify him?¡± ¡­ Pacify? Are you sure about that? Nicole cleared her throat, ¡°We are still in the process of negotiation.¡± She¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Looks like this is going rather smoothly. I¡¯ll take Nina and Maya out shopping, so I¡¯ll leave you guys alone!¡± She gave Nicole a knowing nce and whispered, ¡°Good luck! If all else fails, seduce him! Have faith in your womanly charms!¡± Seduce Evan? Surely not! What kind of a lousy idea is this? She slipped into the bedroom with Maya to call Nina and made up some fanciful excuse to bring them both out. When Nina heard that she can choose whatever she wanted, she nodded immediately. ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± Before she could finish, She left with the two kids in tow. The door closed once again, leaving Nicole and Evan alone in the room. When Nicole turned back and saw that Evan had not calmed down yet, she cleared her throat. She headed back to her seat and began, ¡°Mr. Seet, we can continue on our previous topic now.¡± Evan scrutinized this woman. Based on what she said earlier, there are some things she would not ept. What¡¯s the best way to get back at her within her tolerable range? When she saw that Evan had remained silent, Nicole started to worry. What on earth is this man thinking about? ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯re the president of the Seet Group. Surely you won¡¯t make life difficult for a child because of her innocent mistake?¡± Her gentle voice interrupted his line of thought. Evan chuckled. What an excellent word choice. Now, if I demand something overboard, it¡¯ll sound like I¡¯m being petty! ¡°Of course not. In fact, I wish to help you instead.¡± ¡­ Are my ears deceiving me? He was storming here to cause trouble for me earlier. Why is he helping me now? There¡¯s definitely a catch somewhere. Sheughed awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Seet, how do you intend to help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll help you take control of the Lane Corporation!¡± Wait, really? Help me to take control of the Lane Corporation? Nicole did not even dare to imagine it happening. She stared at Evan in doubt and decided that he must be plotting something. This was too good to be true. What on earth is he nning to achieve by this? ¡°Mr. Seet, why are you helping me?¡± Why? Simple. Since you want the Lane Corporation so much, I¡¯ll give it to you, but I¡¯ll take control of its survival at the same time. In order to ensure I don¡¯t make it close down, she¡¯ll work as a cleaner, or agree to even more absurd terms! ¡°I want to see if you are capable of managing the Lane Corporation,¡± Evan replied calmly. Nicole was dumbfounded. Why would the president of a multinational corporation waste his time on me? Chapter 322 Chapter 322 He definitely has an agenda behind this! ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m sure you have many things to take care of, as busy as you are. Why would you care if I can manage apany or not?¡± ¡°Enough talk. Decide!¡± Nicole was lost in thought. No matter what Evan is after, if I manage to take the Lane, the fruit of my mother and maternal grandfather¡¯sbor, back, I¡¯ll have nothing toin about. As for his agenda¡­ I¡¯ll cross that bridge when Ie to it. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She decided on a simple answer. ¡°I ept!¡± A pleased expression shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. You¡¯ll be in for a lot of trouble soon enough! I¡¯ll make sure to pay you back tenfold! ¡°What shall I do then, Mr. Seet?¡± Nicole inquired. She needed to see if Evan was sincere about helping her. Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed andy on the sofazily. Does this woman intend to let me do all the work for her? Dream on! ¡°I said I¡¯d help you, not do all the work for you! I wille to your aid twice in your attempt to regain control of the Lane Corporation. Treasure them well!¡± ¡°Twice?¡± Nicole frowned. I thought that he¡¯d help me unconditionally. So this is how it goes. That filthy capitalist has his own way of counting favors, huh. ¡°Does that include asking questions?¡± ¡°Yes, even if it only requires a single word as an answer!¡± Evan jeered. ¡°I can answer your previous question, but that will only leave you with one chance left to ask for help! You may decide if you want my advice now.¡± It¡¯ll be aplete waste if I get a short answer. I need to make sure to make good use of both chances. Hopefully, I can force him to spend a lot of effort helping me! ¡°It¡¯s fine then. I choose to preserve my two chances.¡± Evan nodded. He was curious as to how Nicole would utilize her chances as well. After the matter was settled, Nicole decided that it was pointless for him to stay and responded, ¡°Since we havee to a consensus, I won¡¯t keep you here, Mr. Seet. I¡¯m sure that as the busy man you are, you have more important things to tend to.¡± Evan turned to look at her. Is she chasing me out? Fine! It¡¯s not like I¡¯d like to stay! As he slowly got up and prepared to leave, someone had knocked on the door. Nicole got up to open it. ¡°Rocky? I didn¡¯t expect you at this timing.¡± Rocky hade with toys and snacks for the kids. ¡°I came to visit and brought the kids some toys.¡± Evan was taken aback when he heard Rocky¡¯s voice and took a seat on the sofa once again. He nced at the two of themzily. Rocky was taken shocked to find Evan here as well. ¡°Why are you here, Evan?¡± ¡°Got a problem with that?¡± Evan ced an armzily on the armrest and stared at Rocky calmly. He acted as though he owned the ce, even though this was Rocky¡¯s house. Rocky smirked, ¡°Of course not. I wee all guests.¡± Although he sounded polite, he was asserting his authority as the owner of the ce. By saying that he weed Evan as a guest, he was emphasizing that he was the owner here! Evan scowled. It¡¯s about time this ce changed hands. Nicole felt worried when she saw the two of them bickering. What on earth do they have against each other? Chapter 323 Chapter 323 ¡°Have a seat, Rocky.¡± Rocky nodded and took a seat beside Nicole. Evan demanded, ¡°What business do you have here?¡± Rocky smiled, ¡°Nothing much. I just came to visit Nicole and the kids.¡± He then replied with a question of his own, ¡°What about you, Mr. Seet? What brings you here?¡± The two of them locked eyes and the room was filled with tension. Evan dered, ¡°We had something to discuss. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave. The kids are out.¡± ¡­ Rocky frowned. This is my house! Who do you think you are, chasing me out? Nicole nced at Evan, speechless. We were already done and you were ready to leave! Stop being so shameless! However, she did not dare to say anything for fear of offending Evan. Who knows what he¡¯ll do next? I need to count on him to take over the Lane Corporation, so I can¡¯t afford to make him angry! Rocky was not a pushover. It made no sense for him to be chased out of his own turf either. He turned to Evan with an endearing smile, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Seet. I have something to discuss with Nicole as well.¡± He did not move from his seat. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Evan implied for him to say his piece and to get out! ¡°Mr. Seet, since you were here first, perhaps you should go first.¡± Rocky could tell that Evan did not want him to be alone with Nicole, but he would not give up so easily. What now, Evan? This is my house. You don¡¯t have the right to chase anyone out! No one had dared to talk back to Evan so directly before. Evan glowered at him, but Rocky had a gentle smile and was unaffected by his intimidation. Both of them had not said a word and stared at each other. Nicole was perplexed. Do these men have nothing better to do? Is this really the time for a staring contest? It¡¯s gettingte, you know? Do they intend to stay for dinner, or even longer? Argh, if that happens, dinner will be intense! This went on for half an hour. Initially, Rocky would start small talk with Nicole and she would reply. However, Evan stared daggers at her with every word she said. She felt like she was impaled all over by the time she had finished. She decided to retreat to her bedroom. I can¡¯t let this carry on. I¡¯ll die before they reach a conclusion! After some time, Nicole got out of the bedroom and smiled, ¡°I have something I need to buy outside immediately. Let¡¯s continue this another day, alright?¡± ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Nicole nced at Evan and knew that he would not let her off if she agreed. She needed him to take over the Lane, so she decided not to anger him. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°No need, Rocky, I¡¯ll go on my own. You guys should get back as well. I¡¯ll change and leave soon.¡± Evan was satisfied with Nicole¡¯s reply and left after giving Rocky a cold re. Rocky turned around and Nicole gave her a smile and a ¡°farewell.¡± He left reluctantly. After the two of them left, Nicole closed the door and locked it. She slumped against the door and heaved a sigh of relief. Why is Evan always at odds with Rocky? Do they have conflicts when doing business? Looks like I¡¯d better avoid having both of them appear at the same ce. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Evan questioned Rocky, ¡°I heard that the Yan Group has set its sights on a project in the Northern Suburbs.¡± Rocky frowned. What does he mean by this? ¡°Are you interested as well, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan scoffed and left. Figure it out yourself! Rocky had a bad feeling about this. He knew that Evan did not waste his breath on small talk. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s set his sights on the same project! They¡¯ve attempted to contract the Seet Group before this, but Evan found this project not worthy of his attention. Why did he suddenly change his mind? He turned back and looked at Nicole¡¯s apartment. Don¡¯t tell me he wants to take revenge on me at the workce! Half an hourter, he received a phone call that confirmed his suspicions. Evan didn¡¯t just ¡°want¡± to take revenge. He¡¯s already executed it! The Seet Group had taken over the Northern Suburbs project at a lower price than the Yan Group had agreed on. It was highly likely that Evan would lose money from this project. It was clear as day that Evan was taking his revenge at the workce! However, Rocky¡¯s thinking proved to be too na?ve. Ian, Rocky¡¯s father, could not understand the reason behind Evan¡¯s actions. He only found out through his connections that Rocky had offended Evan. Ian called Rocky over and chided him harshly, ¡°Do you know what losing this project means to the Yan Group? The entire world is talking about how we¡¯ve offended the Seet Group and Mr. Seet is now attacking the Yan Group! If the rumors continue, those fearful of Evan will stop doing business with us! We¡¯ll lose out on a lot of projects in the future! In business, we can¡¯t afford to make enemies. How could you offend Evan Seet over a woman?¡± Rocky was astounded that Ian had guessed all of this correctly. He defended himself, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is, dad. I didn¡¯t offend him. Evan¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! You caused this mess, so it¡¯s pointless arguing about who started it now. Settle this mess yourself. Rocky, if you continue causing trouble for the Yan Group, I might change my mind about appointing you as my heir.¡± Rocky was overwhelmed. Does that mean he¡¯ll choose one of his illegitimate children instead? No way I¡¯ll let that happen. I won¡¯t be able to walk with my head held high at home otherwise! ¡°Settle this mess yourself and don¡¯t expect others to clean up after you! Call Mr. Seet now!¡± Ian ordered angrily. Rocky reluctantly made the call. In order to inherit the Yan Group, he could not afford to let his father detest him. Otherwise, he would have stayed overseas for nothing. The Yan Group is mine! He set his pride aside and dialed Evan¡¯s number. Evan had seen thising. He knew Ian¡¯s personality inside out.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Seet, can you please go easy on the Yan Group and let us have the Northern Suburbs project?¡± Evan replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡± However, Evan was not one to let things settle down so easily. ¡°What are your terms?¡± ¡°Simple. I want your apartment at Summervale.¡± Just as Rocky was contemting whether or not to agree, Ian snatched the phone from him and replied, ¡°Mr. Seet, we are willing to ept your terms. You can have the apartment at Summervale for free if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Mr. Yan, I¡¯m a businessman, not a beggar!¡± Evan smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll buy that apartment, so name your price!¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Evan questioned Rocky, ¡°I heard that the Yan Group has set its sights on a project in the Northern Suburbs.¡± Rocky frowned. What does he mean by this? ¡°Are you interested as well, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan scoffed and left. Figure it out yourself! Rocky had a bad feeling about this. He knew that Evan did not waste his breath on small talk. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s set his sights on the same project! They¡¯ve attempted to contract the Seet Group before this, but Evan found this project not worthy of his attention. Why did he suddenly change his mind? He turned back and looked at Nicole¡¯s apartment. Don¡¯t tell me he wants to take revenge on me at the workce! Half an hourter, he received a phone call that confirmed his suspicions. Evan didn¡¯t just ¡°want¡± to take revenge. He¡¯s already executed it! The Seet Group had taken over the Northern Suburbs project at a lower price than the Yan Group had agreed on. It was highly likely that Evan would lose money from this project. It was clear as day that Evan was taking his revenge at the workce! However, Rocky¡¯s thinking proved to be too na?ve. Ian, Rocky¡¯s father, could not understand the reason behind Evan¡¯s actions. He only found out through his connections that Rocky had offended Evan. Ian called Rocky over and chided him harshly, ¡°Do you know what losing this project means to the Yan Group? The entire world is talking about how we¡¯ve offended the Seet Group and Mr. Seet is now attacking the Yan Group! If the rumors continue, those fearful of Evan will stop doing business with us! We¡¯ll lose out on a lot of projects in the future! In business, we can¡¯t afford to make enemies. How could you offend Evan Seet over a woman?¡± Rocky was astounded that Ian had guessed all of this correctly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He defended himself, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is, dad. I didn¡¯t offend him. Evan¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! You caused this mess, so it¡¯s pointless arguing about who started it now. Settle this mess yourself. Rocky, if you continue causing trouble for the Yan Group, I might change my mind about appointing you as my heir.¡± Rocky was overwhelmed. Does that mean he¡¯ll choose one of his illegitimate children instead? No way I¡¯ll let that happen. I won¡¯t be able to walk with my head held high at home otherwise! ¡°Settle this mess yourself and don¡¯t expect others to clean up after you! Call Mr. Seet now!¡± Ian ordered angrily. Rocky reluctantly made the call. In order to inherit the Yan Group, he could not afford to let his father detest him. Otherwise, he would have stayed overseas for nothing. The Yan Group is mine! He set his pride aside and dialed Evan¡¯s number. Evan had seen thising. He knew Ian¡¯s personality inside out. ¡°Mr. Seet, can you please go easy on the Yan Group and let us have the Northern Suburbs project?¡± Evan replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡± However, Evan was not one to let things settle down so easily. ¡°What are your terms?¡± ¡°Simple. I want your apartment at Summervale.¡± Just as Rocky was contemting whether or not to agree, Ian snatched the phone from him and replied, ¡°Mr. Seet, we are willing to ept your terms. You can have the apartment at Summervale for free if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Mr. Yan, I¡¯m a businessman, not a beggar!¡± Evan smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll buy that apartment, so name your price!¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 ¡°Five days? Make it seven! She is not a reliable person. Besides, I have my own matters to attend to¡­¡± David spoke from the other side of the phone. ¡°Deal!¡± Evan epted the proposal without hesitation and put down the phone. Davin was frustrated at the challenges of life. The situation was even made worse by his movement restrictions. Throughout this period of time, he had to endure the unpleasant treatment! Should I really seek She¡¯s help? He didn¡¯t think it was appropriate. As he was contemting whether to give She a call, his phone rang and the dialer was ironically She herself. Evan knew him too well. He immediately called She after putting down Davin¡¯s call. She was looking forward to helping him tomorrow! ¡°I don¡¯t think you can make it. I¡¯ll think about it first before asking for your help,¡± Davin tried to reject her offer. ¡°Don¡¯t need to think too much about it. I¡¯m willing to help. Although I¡¯m not sure what assistance you need, I¡¯m here for you as long as you need my help! Davin, are you touched?¡± She insisted. Touched? No way I¡¯m touched! Receiving help from She would only aggravate the issue! ¡°You must be overwhelmed by my kind offer to help! Alright, see you tomorrow.¡± She assumed after a prolonged silence. ¡­ Davian shook his head in frustration. He thought of matchmaking She with another man after his leg recovered. Once she had a new target, then he would be left alone! Needless to say, she would call off the wedding. What a perfect n! I¡¯m a genius. I¡¯ll execute my brilliant n once my leg recovers! The next day¡­ Nicole headed towards Zane¡¯s residence after sending Nina and Maya to the kindergarten. She took a deep breath before entering. A mental note was imprinted in her mind that she needed to keep calm at all times and stand her ground. If she failed, they would take advantage of her. Her hands approached the door and gave it a loud knock. The maid opened the door. She was shocked and yelled, ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, Ms. Nicole is here!¡± Nicole entered the house elegantly, her confidence unshattered. Zane froze when he saw her. His face was expressionless and his stare wasplicated. Sylvia gazed at her scornfully. Her sheer resentment was undisguised when she mocked, ¡°What a rare guest! I heard that Mr. Seet chased you out of Rose Garden? Seems like you¡¯re not being weed anywhere you go, jinx!¡± She must have heard this from Sylphiette. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sylphiette thought she could deceive Evan and continue to impersonate her after she managed to answer his query. However, Evan was not a gullible person that is susceptible to such elementary tricks. Karma would hit Sylphiette in the near future. ¡°I¡¯m here today to discuss the future of Lane Corporation, not to engage in meaningless bickering with you!¡± she gave Sylphiette a cold stare before shifting her gaze to Zane. Sylvia could not believe what she heard and thought of it as a big joke. Nicole was despised and chased out of the Rose Garden. Now the only person who would end up together with Evan was Sylphiette, her daughter! If Sylphiette manages to persuade Evan, then Lane Corporation will rise from the ashes. Nicole¡¯s help is not needed. B****, she must be trying to pick a fight with us! Sylvia crossed her arms and nced at Nicole with a deadly stare, ¡°Stop trying to act tough! Don¡¯t you have any shame? You even have the audacity to bring up this matter! Don¡¯t treat us like fools!¡± She reminded Zane, ¡°Sir, she doesn¡¯t have any money. The amount she offered is nothing but an empty promise, don¡¯t fall into her trap!¡± Sylvia did her homework. Thest time Nicole spoke about Lane Corporation, she was lying and relying on Evan¡¯s reputation to get her way. However, Evan personally promised her this time. It was different. If she could lie confidently thest time, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem this time! ¡°It is true that I don¡¯t have money now. It is also true that I have been chased out from Rose Garden. However, Evan promised to help me,¡± Nicole calmly refuted. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Do you all really think that by letting Sylphiette impersonate the girl from the past, Evan will be manipted to save Lane Corporation? Stop dreaming! ¡°Hey, b****, you sure are bold to utter such nonsense. Do you think we will trust you? We¡¯re not gullible! Sir, don¡¯t waste any more time on her and chase her out!¡± Sylvia reproached her for the statement. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She remembered vividly how Nicole pped her and demanded Zane to divorce her. She kept the grudge all this while and had been waiting for the opportunity to take revenge. This time, Nicole¡¯s arrogance would be shunned and rebuked. Zane had always measured one¡¯s value based on the benefits that were brought to the table. At that moment, he felt that Sylphiette was more valuable than Nicole. Despite Nicole¡¯s attempt, he followed Sylvia¡¯s wishes and ignored Nicole¡¯s plea. ¡°Sylphiette will take care of the problem with Lane Corporation. Your help is not needed. Get out of here and never return!¡± He wants me to leave? I¡¯m here for payback. I will not leave this easily. I have some matters to confront him! ¡°Dad, rumor has it that Mom was rted to a murder case. She could not withstand the pressure and overdose on medication. She eventually sumbed to the side effects. You are responsible for the murder, right?¡± she asked. Zane¡¯s facial expression changed. Clutching his hand tightly, he yelled boisterously at Nicole, ¡°Nonsense! Your mom died of sickness. There was no murder!¡± His fierce and aggressive tone indicated that he was deeply bothered by that statement. Looks like I am right! When she was still at Rose Garden, she made a deal with Sylphiette and it was Sylphiette who told her this. Initially, she thought that Mom was devastated by Zane¡¯s betrayal and she consequently suffered severe depression. On top of that, Sylvia¡¯s meddling further exacerbated the situation and she eventually sumbed to her illness. She did not expect that there was something else behind Mom¡¯s death. Be that as it may, Sylphiette did not describe in detail about the alleged murder. Zane¡¯s reaction implied that he would not reveal the truth. Hence, she could only rely on herself to find out. The priority at the moment is to regain ownership of Lane Corporation! It was her Mom¡¯s and Grandpa¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears! ¡°Dad, if you choose to keep quiet, I will not pester you further. However, Lane Corporation is mine and I want it back!¡± ¡°What an arrogant statement. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll only take things further without an ounce of respect!¡± Sylvia gave Nicole a tight p. Smack! The sound was crisp and clear. Sylvia¡¯s abrupt movement caught Nicole off guard and she could not react in time. The scorching pain on her face was negligible aspared to the heart-wrenching torment. She quenched her fist in an attempt to suppress her wrath. It was not worth it to be dragged into a skirmish with Sylvia. Zane definitely would not stand by her side. Besides, the Lane family has many servants at home and she was outnumbered. At the same time, Nicole realized the cruel truth of reality, that the strong would prey on the weak. She swore that if she managed to im Lane Corporation¡¯s ownership, she would focus on growing and developing the business. She will grow and be strong herself and will not fall prey to oppressive people again. However, the only person that could help her now was Evan. She took out the phone and wanted to give Evan a call. At the side, Sylvia was still enraged and continued to admonish her, ¡°B****, looks like a p is not enough. I¡¯ll need to do more to ease my anger!¡± Nicole was taken aback for a short moment. Her quick-witted instinct instantly suggested that she should invite him over instead of making a call. It would be more effective in achieving her objective. There were two chances offered to her and it would be a shame not to take full advantage of the situation. Hence, she immediately sent a message out. Sylvia was agitated by Nicole¡¯s presence and tried to hit her with a cane. ¡°B****, time to teach you a lesson!¡± she yelled as her hand sped into motion. Needless to say, Nicole was not a chicken waiting to be ughtered. She nimbly avoided Sylvia¡¯s attacks and attempted to wrestle the cane away. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t try to retaliate! I will discipline you myself!¡± she screamed. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Sylvia was in a state of absolute madness. She chased Nicole around the house with the cane in her hand. She babbled non-stop about how Nicole was a spoilt brat that deserved some punishment. Zane was stupefied by the chaotic scene. ¡°Enough, stop right there! You¡¯re making me dizzy!¡± he howled. ¡°Sir, we must discipline her today to dispel the hatred I felt for her!¡± Sylvia urged. ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a finger on me! I¡¯ll give it back to you a hundredfold!¡± Nicole shrieked in reply. Sylvia mmed the cane on the floor and furiously gawped at Nicole. ¡°Ask someone to tie her up. I¡¯ll teach her the consequences of her action!¡± Sylvia said. Zane sighed in frustration and headed upstairs. He wanted Nicole to leave but she insisted to stay. Things would not have escted if she would just heed the advice. She deserved it. It would be good to teach her a lesson. This way, she would stop causing turmoil in the household. Nicole realized that she was in deep trouble. A deep sense of regret brewed within her for her impulsive decision to head there alone. She should have asked Evan to tag along! While she was searching for a solution, five strong and muscr male servants surrounded her. ¡°What are you all trying to do?¡± she yelled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Sylvia responded. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The maids swarmed towards her and dragged her into the room. She was thrown on the floor. The impact caused her knees and elbow to suffer minor injuries. What is taking Evan so long? Evan is a highly efficient person, he should be here anytime soon! She was full of hope as she prayed for Evan¡¯s arrival to save her. Sylvia walked in front of her and showed her victory taunt. Her withering re sent rippling anger across Nicole¡¯s body. ¡°B****, I still remember what you did thest time. It¡¯s time for payback!¡± she kicked her on the waist. Nicole couldn¡¯t help but moan in pain. She raised her head and stared at Sylvia. Her eyes were filled with hate and disdain and she felt like ripping her arms off. No, she wanted to devour her! ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, the show has just started! You¡¯re a worthless piece of trash, what makes you worthy to be the mother of Mr. Seet¡¯s child? Don¡¯t even try to seduce him in the name of the child, I¡¯ll end you.¡± she said. Sylvia instructed the servants to keep watch. As she was leaving the room, she snatched Nicole¡¯s phone away and mmed it hard on the floor. The screen shattered into pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about asking for help!¡± A loud bang echoed throughout the room, followed by the sound of the door being locked. She waspletely cut off from the outside world. Her heart sank. Sylvia was a wicked witch and god knows what she would do to her. Evan, when will you be here? The promise to help her twice is nothing but a lie! Sylvia exited the room and made a phone call. Then, she hastily headed towards Zane¡¯s room to discuss her ns. Zane was shocked after hearing the news. He gawked at her inplete silence. ¡°Zane, she was raised by us. Lane Corporation is also wound up because of her. We should at least get something back from her, right? Although Mr. Cannon is old, he is a person of prominent status. He is a perfect match for a woman like her that has four children!¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice broke the silence. She continued to persuade him, ¡°More importantly, the betrothal gift is extravagant! For a woman like her, five million is more than what we can ask for. Think about this, we¡¯re in this mess because of her!¡± Sylvia¡¯s annoying rattling resonated in his ears. Her motive was to get Nicole to marry the old man. In that case, Nicole would not be able to get close to Evan. Besides, she stood to gain avish reward. Zane thought about the mess that he¡¯s in. He lighted a cigarette and ruminated the proposal. Zane¡¯s indeterminate looks prompted another attempt of persuasion from Sylvia, ¡°Zane, I¡¯m doing this for Lane family. Once we go through with this, we¡¯ll get five million! The amount will be fully credited to your ount. Remember, we are in dire need of money.¡± As money was his primary consideration, Zane dismissed all reservations and instantly replied, ¡°Alright, you take care of it!¡± Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Sylvia got what she wanted and she could not hide the happiness in her face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll make sure everything is being done wlessly.¡± Sylvia quickly gave Mr. Cannon a call. ¡°I¡¯ll go over tonight and inspect her myself, to see if she is well worth five million.¡± ¡°Tonight? Mr. Cannon, I just want to seal the deal as soon as possible. She is in high demand. Her figure will definitely please you. Besides, her soft and gentle personality will be to your liking. You will love her! Can youe over earlier?¡± Sylvia was willing to lie in order to seal the deal. She went to great lengths and even described Nicole as a soft and gentle woman, which was absurd and untrue. Mr. Cannon was thrilled, ¡°I¡¯m still overseas and cannot make it there immediately. I¡¯ll be there in the afternoon.¡± ¡°In the afternoon? That works for me. You cane over by then,¡± Sylvia responded. ¡°Great!¡± Mr. Cannon eximed in excitement. Sylvia was relieved when she put down the phone. Everything was settled and now she will wait for the deal to close and she will receive her payment. ¡°B****, once everything is set in stone, you would not be in Sylphiette¡¯s way anymore. ¡­ After school, Nina and Maya were waiting anxiously for Nicole. They saw their peers leaving one by one and their frustration started to brew. Their eyes dted with hopeful images of their mother arriving to pick them up. ¡°Nina, why is Mommy not here yet?¡± Maya asked. Maya pouted and her disappointment was evident. ¡°Maybe Mommy is busy. Let¡¯s just wait for her,¡± Nina replied. The two waited for some time but Nicole still did not show up. Nina took out her phone and tried to call Nicole. However, Nicole¡¯s phone was switched off. What happened? Did Mommy forget about us? The pair cluelessly looked at each other. ¡°Maya, I¡¯ll bring you home. Let¡¯s call for a cab,¡± Nina made a decision to not wait any longer. Maya nodded joyfully. She was amazed at how her sister handled the situation. Nina didn¡¯t pick a fight with her. Instead, she surprisingly took care of her and acted like an elder sister. The two sisters reached home and realized that Nicole was not there. Nina quickly gave Rocky a call. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Uncle, is Mommy still at the clinic?¡± she asked innocently. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about that. I was not at the clinic today. What¡¯s wrong?¡± he sounded concerned. ¡°Mommy is not home yet. I want to know where she is,¡± Nina held back her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll give her a call,¡± Rocky immediately dialed Nicole¡¯s number. ¡°She switched off her phone,¡± he was puzzled. She turned off her phone? Rocky could not figure out why. Is she with Evan right now? ¡°I¡¯ll ask around. Don¡¯t worry, your Mommy will be safe and sound,¡± he consoled the girls. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Rocky,¡± the pair responded. Rocky wanted to give Evan a call. However, a sudden thought crossed his mind and he froze with the phone in his hand. If Evan knew that he was meddling with Nicole¡¯s matters, he would be offended and started going after Yan Group again. The previous encounter with Evan caused him to lose the Summervale building. If he were to piss him off again this time, the repercussions could be severe! Besides, Ian was infuriated when he found out that Rocky made an enemy of Evan. Now, he was given a shot at redemption. Everything had to be perfect and he could not risk messing up the project assigned to him. He struggled to make a decision and tried to convince himself that Nicole would be fine with Evan. With thepelling reason that he tricked his mind to believe, he was convinced to dismiss his worries and focus on the work. Nina was restless as there was no news from Rocky. On the spur of the moment, she thought of asking Juan to search for Nicole. Without any hesitation, she picked up her phone and called Juan. Juan was holding Lego tenderly in his arms when the phone rang. Upon hearing the news, he immediately retrieved a GPS tracking device across the room and sophisticatedly maneuvered through the buttons. It was not long before he managed to track her down. He swiftly called Nina, ¡°I manage to find out where mommy is. I¡¯m heading over there now.¡± ¡°Juan, I¡¯ll take care of it. I will give you a call if I need help,¡± Nina surprisingly took up the responsibility. Juan thought about her suggestion and viewed it as an opportunity for her to develop independence. Kyle and himself could not be there for them all the time as they were often not physically around their mother. ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Please call me if anything happens,¡± he responded. Nina brought some bread for Maya before leaving, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Mommy now. You can have some bread while waiting. Don¡¯t leave the house or you¡¯ll get kidnapped!¡± Chapter 330 Chapter 330 ¡°I¡¯ll follow you,¡± Maya volunteered. ¡°No need. You¡¯ll only cause more trouble,¡± Nina refused her offer. Maya was upset with the rejection. Does she think that I¡¯m stupid? Mommy said I am smart! Fine, maybe it is for the greater good. I admit that I¡¯m clumsy and physically out of shape. Her unhappy thoughts vanished abruptly as the scrumptious-looking bread caught her attention. She tried to strike a delicate bnce between losing weight and satisfying her taste buds. She eventuallypromised, ¡°I¡¯ll only eat one, just one!¡± Without much dy, she started munching on the bread. As she was eating, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°This bread tastes so good. How can such delicacy exist in the world?¡± It was the cause of her obesity and the source of all evil. ¡­ Nina took a cab and arrived at the location. The small mansion was in a run-down condition and it was far from being morous. She checked the location again and confirmed that Mommy was there. At the corner of her eyes, she unexpectedly noticed an old woman screaming from the yard. She squinted her eyes and tried to get a good look. The next thing she knew took her by surprise. Why is that wicked witch here? Nina remembered everything clearly, about the troubles that Sylvia caused to Nicole. She quickly crouched under a tree to hide from her line of sight. She was bewildered. Why is Mommy here? Is she captured? Her heart sank at the thought of it. She furtively observed the situation in the mansion. It was not long before she slipped behind the pond at the back of the yard. Coincidently, she managed to eavesdrop on the conversation between two maids. ¡°Both of them are the children of the family. However, Nicole was treated horribly! Even we are treated better than her,¡± one of the maids sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Nicole must have endured a multitude of hardships. Ma¡¯am used to find fault with her all the time. Indeed, a stepmother is iparable to a child¡¯s biological mother. I truly sympathize with her,¡± another maid replied, ¡°this time Ma¡¯am locked her up in the room. Who knows what will happen to her?¡± ¡­ N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The two maids slowly disappeared from her sight. Nina¡¯s panic-stricken face was clearly reflected in the pond. That devilish witch, she locked Mommy up! I¡¯m done with her bullying Mommy all the time. Today, I will stand up for Mommy! She quickly dived into a deep state of thoughts. She slowly reached for the makeup in her bag and started a big transformation project. In the nick of time, her appearance changed dramatically. The transformation was phenomenal. Her watery eyes were paired with thick eyshes; her silky white face as delicate as a doll. It appeared that makeup is a privilege enjoyed by the rich. She took another nce at her clothes. This needs to change. With a few DIY drawings, it gave a different touch to her clothes. Her appearance was perfect and she was exuding supreme self-confidence. Surely, that evil witch must be financially motivated. She always asks for money from Mommy. She must love money a lot! If I am dressed poorly, I will definitely be chased away. Hence, she took advantage of her weakness and impersonated someone rich. Now, what reason should I use to get into the mansion? The dots started to connect and her eyes sparkled with brilliance. I have an idea! Let¡¯s do it! She headed towards the living room with her head held high. Almost immediately, she was stopped in her tracks by the maids. ¡°Whose child is this? Why are you here?¡± they asked. Nina let out a cough before staring at the maids. Her elegance was inherent and natural. ¡°I am from the Thales family. I¡¯m here to see Sylvia! Who are you? How dare you block my way?¡± she asked haughtily. Such arrogance! The Thales family? I¡¯ve never heard of them. The maid scrutinized her in doubt. However, he could not deny that Nina didn¡¯t look like a child from an ordinary family. Hence, she yed it safe and immediately conveyed the message to Sylvia. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Zane and Sylvia looked confused and were filled with curiosity about the Thales family. ¡°Sylvia, is she here for you?¡± Zane turned to ask Sylvia, baffled. Sylvia could notprehend too, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with the Thales family.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s invite her in.¡± With that, Zane asked the maid to invite Nina in. Why is this young girl looking for Sylvia? Sylvia was puzzled too. Actually, a bright idea had urred to Nina suddenly. She recalled the wealthy people that her mother had met with during the years when they were abroad. Thus, she curtsied per foreign royalty¡¯s etiquette rules and even greeted Sylvia with a foreignnguage. Astonishment crossed Sylvia¡¯s features, ¡°This, this kid is not local?¡± But she looks like a local! Zane¡¯s curiosity was piqued, ¡°Do you know how to speak in our localnguage?¡± Nina nodded, ¡°Of course, the Thales family makes it a rule for us to learn multiplenguages because we have businesses with several countries. Thus, I know how to speak yournguage.¡± Sylvia was impressed. It seems the Thales family is rather prominent with their vast businesses. I should not belittle them. A thought struck her mind. If Sylphiette can¡¯t get Evan to do her bidding, maybe we can switch our target to the Thales family instead! ¡°You are here to see Sylvia?¡± ¡°Yes. My mom has always talked about you and would like to invite you over to our residence. You can stay in any room that you like in our castle, and there are hundreds of maids to serve you.¡± Castle. Hundreds of maids. The Thales family is indeed wealthy and prominent! This girl before me must be someone prominent too! Maybe this is God¡¯s way of helping Lane Corporation. I will definitely soar to greater heights if I serve this girl well and befriend the Thales family. ¡°Why are you here alone? Where are your daddy and mommy?¡± ¡°They are receiving guests now. I will bring you to see them tonight.¡± Sylvia pondered over her reply. If I am really meeting the Thales family tonight, I can im that this girl has lost her way, and I have been taking care of her for fear that she may be kidnapped by viins. Surely they will be grateful to me and reward me with endless amounts of money in return! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With this n in mind, she immediately ordered the maids to take care of the ¡®prestigious Ms. Thales¡¯ before her. A self-satisfied smirk shed across Nina¡¯s eyes. I can stay here and take the opportunity to teach this witch a lesson while rescuing mommy! That¡¯s great! Sylvia ordered all the maids in her house to serve Nina like a princess. Putting on airs as if she were really from the royal family, Nina started to pick on everything while sitting comfortably on the sofa. First, she imed that the maids in the Thales family received better treatment in terms of food and lodging than those in Sylvia¡¯s family. Next, she sent the maids scurrying away due to dozens of requests from her. The maids busied themselves with cleaning the room and preparing fresh fruits, imported candies, and toys for the ¡®prestigious Ms. Thales¡¯ before them. In short, Sylvia had spared no expense to please Nina. Needless to say, Nina was overjoyed at the sight of the toys piling up before her. Zane was dumbfounded. ¡°She¡¯s only a kid. Is there a need to treat her as if she is a country¡¯s president?¡± But Sylvia¡¯s opinions differed from Zane¡¯s. She was firmly convinced that, by sparing no expense to please the little girl before her, she would reap benefits several times of her initial ¡®investment¡¯. Seeing that his advice fell on deaf ears, Zane gave up and let her be. He dated his friends out for tea instead. Before he left the house, Sylvia even reminded him not to leak out the information that the ¡®prestigious Ms. Thales¡¯ was staying with them now. Zane cast a disdainful nce at her, ¡°Only you will treat her as if she¡¯s a gem. Others may not care a dime about her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only because they don¡¯t recognize her for her true value. If she can turn our fortunes around, I will even worship her like a God.¡± Zane ignored her and left the house. Seeing that all the maids were sent out on errands, Nina saw it as a perfect opportunity to rescue her mom! Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Thus, she feigned sleepiness and asked Sylvia to arrange a room for her. Sylvia cleaned the guest room obligingly and even put her most expensive bedsheets on the bed. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t even use those precious bedsheets for herself. ¡°Ms. Thales, the bedsheets are smooth and silky. You will definitely sleep well in them.¡± ¡°Mm, I want to sleep already and don¡¯t wish for anyone to disturb my sleep. So, please make sure that no one will make any noise near this room.¡± ¡°Rest assured. No one will disturb you.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nina nodded and crawled into the bed. Sylvia tucked her in and only tiptoed out of the room after making sure that Nina wasfortable. She closed the door behind her with a soft, almost inaudible thud. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Nina got up from bed immediately. She left her room quietly and roamed around the house, with footsteps as light as the cat, in search of Nichole¡¯s whereabouts. Suddenly, she heard Sylvia¡¯s voice when she passed by the study room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Cannon. She is in my hands now. You will surely be satisfied.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you are right. She will definitely be obedient. I will make arrangements.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A thought struck Nina¡¯s mind. This witch must be referring to mommy! Sylvia hung up the call and walked out of the study room, mumbling to herself. Nina quickly hid in the room beside the study room. Sylvia went into her bedroom beforeing out with something in her hand while mumbling to herself, ¡°Little slut, this will definitely make you obedient and earn some money for me!¡± Nina, who had been spying on her, had a bad premonition when she heard Sylvia¡¯s words. This witch wants to hurt Mommy! I must save her immediately! But where is Mommy now? When she was racking her brains, Sylvia fetched a ss of water and beckoned a maid over before whispering something inaudible into the maid¡¯s ear. A troubled look crossed the maid¡¯s features. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is not right. Nicole¡­¡± ¡°Stop uttering rubbish and do as I say! Otherwise, I shall make life difficult for you in the future!¡± A vicious glint shed across Sylvia¡¯s eyes. The maid had no choice but to oblige. She agreed to deliver the dubious ss of water and some snacks to Nicole. But Sylvia was worried and followed behind the maid. She wanted to see for herself that Nicole drank the water! But never in their wildest dream would they guess that Nina was behind them too. Seeing that they were headed to the maid¡¯s room, Nina realized it was where Nicole was held captive. This is an emergency! How should I stop this witch! She dashed to the living room, picked up the vase and mmed it on the ground, smashing it into pieces. Sylvia jumped at the sound of the vase breaking and ran towards the living room in a panic. ¡°What happened?¡± When Sylvia was running in the direction of the living room, Nina had slipped through the tiny gap between the sofa and the wall and ran towards the maid¡¯s room. Indeed, the door is left ajar. The maid is in the room, coaxing mommy to drink that dubious ss of water. She still feigns kindness and ims to have fetched the water for mommy out of pity for her. What a liar! Nicole looked at her suspiciously. How will the maid dare to go behind Sylvia¡¯s back to deliver water and food to me? Won¡¯t they fear the horrible punishment from Sylvia, that vicious woman? I don¡¯t believe this maid! She must be up to no good! Suddenly, the room door was closed, and Nina shouted anxiously, ¡°Mommy, knock her out quickly!¡± Nicole, who was in a daze, recognized Nina¡¯s voice and acted ordingly to her instructions instinctively. Before she realized what happened, the maid was knocked unconscious after Nicole pricked a needle, which she had been hiding in her palm, into her neck. Nicole looked at Nina in astonishment, ¡°Nina, why are you here? And why is your face made up like this?¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m here to save you¡­¡± Nina ryed the conversation she had eavesdropped on earlier to Nicole. Thetter clenched her fists in anger. Damned Sylvia! How dare she arrange for me to sleep with some random man! I must take revenge! ¡°Nina, I need your help to deal with that witch.¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 ¡°Sure!¡± Nina nodded eagerly. I have been waiting to teach this witch a lesson! The pair of mother and daughter discussed their ns in hushed whispers. Nicole exchanged her clothes with the unconscious maid, and Nina put on makeup on Nicole¡¯s face so that thetter resembled the maid. After her maid¡¯s disguise was ready, Nicole left the room with the empty ss in hand. Sylvia hurried over to her with a face full of anticipation, ¡°Did she drink it?¡± Nicole nodded fervently while replying in a low tone, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Sylvia was delighted and headed over to the maid¡¯s room to see for herself. Satisfied with the sight of the unconscious ¡®Nicole¡¯, whose face was hidden behind her hair, lying on the ground, Sylvia commented smugly, ¡°Then all I have to do is to wait for payment.¡± With that, she ordered, ¡°Hurry up and get someone to carry her into the guest room. Dress her up nicely.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sylvia turned around and headed into her bedroom. Nicole followed her into her bedroom and found an opportunity to knock her out sessfully. ¡°You vicious woman! How dare you attempt to hurt me! I shall let you have a taste of your own medicine!¡± Thinking of how Sylvia had kicked her in the past, Nicole jumped onto the bed triumphantly and gave her two vicious kicks in return. Half an hourter. Sylvia¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Is the person ready? I¡¯m reaching soon.¡± ¡°She¡¯s ready. Hurry up ande over. I¡¯m sure you will be satisfied with her.¡± ¡°Great. If she¡¯s really good, I will definitely pay you the full amount.¡± After hanging up the call, a smug smile spread across Nicole¡¯s face. The show is about to start¡­ When Mr. Cannon arrived, Nicole received him under the pretense of being the maid. ¡°Please wait a minute. Ma¡¯am is changing clothes right now and will being down shortly.¡± She delivered a cup of tea to him. Unsuspectingly, Mr. Cannon gulped down the tea as he was thirsty after the hectic rush over to Sylvia¡¯s house. Nicole was secretly thrilled as he finished drinking the tea. Five minutes passed. Mr. Cannon felt unbearably hot and stood up impatiently. ¡°What is happening? Sylvia keeps urging me toe immediately, yet she¡¯s taking her time toe down!¡± Nicole studied the man¡¯s face. His face is slightly flushed, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. The drug¡¯s taking effect. She hurried over to the man. ¡°Mr. Cannon, Ma¡¯am asked us to bring you to the woman. Please follow me.¡± Bring me to the woman? That¡¯s great! My body¡¯s unbearably warm! I can¡¯t wait to unleash the desire burning through my body. He removed his jacket impatiently along the way to the room. ¡°Mr. Cannon, please go in. She¡¯s inside.¡± Mr. Cannon peered into the room. There is really a woman on the bed. His eyes shone lecherously and hurried into the room as if it contained the cure to his overwhelming lust. Nicole closed the door behind him triumphantly and put her ears against the door. A whileter, an argument was heard in the room. ¡°Why do you hit me?¡± ¡°How dare you pretend to be asleep? I hit you to wake you up! You promise me a sweet, young girl, but why are you lying on the bed instead?! You can tell me directly if you want to sleep with me! Why do you beat around the bush?!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. I have prepared a young girl for you. I¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense! You shall help me satisfy my lust first!¡± ¡°Let go of me! We are at home now. Let go!¡± ¡°¡­¡± From their conversation, Nicole guessed that the couple must be behaving intimately now. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She whipped out her phone, opened the door gently, and started recording a video of the amorous couple on the bed. Suddenly, someone patted her shoulder, causing her to leap up in shock. She turned around, and her initial shock transformed into anger after a second as she rolled her eyes at the man before her. This asshole must have purposelyete and does not intend to rescue me! He must be taking me for a ride when he promised me about the two chances! ¡°Hmph!¡± She rolled her eyes, ignored Evan, and turned around to continue taking the video. Evan lifted his brows quizzically. What is this woman up to? She has asked me over so urgently, yet she¡¯s ignoring me now? Chapter 334 Chapter 334 What is she looking at? He cast an instinctive nce into the room. When he saw the amorous couple on the bed, Evan narrowed his eyes into slits and scrutinized Nicole. ¡°I don¡¯t know that you are into such quirky hobbies?¡± She turned around and shot him a deathly re, ¡°I¡¯m doing proper stuff.¡± Evan mulled over it for a bit before nodding, ¡°You are right. Satisfying your lust is also considered proper stuff, although your method is rather unique.¡± Satisfying my lust? This guy is horrendous indeed! Nicole saved the video and smiled faintly at him. Evan was prepared for her retort, but instead, she raised her leg and stepped on his leather shoe with all her strength. The stabbing pain on his foot caused the crease between his brows to deepen. This woman really puts in all her strength! Evan looked down instinctively, and Nicole purposely stepped on him again before apologizing casually, ¡°Sorry that I have identally stepped on you. I did not do it on purpose.¡± With that, she rolled her eyes at him before turning to leave. Evan was dumbfounded. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Is she ming me for arriving toote? His eyes darkened and followed her out of the vi. When they left the vi, Nicole caught sight of Nina, who was hiding behind the trees. Thetter had removed her makeup and was waving at her enthusiastically, ¡°Mommy, mommy, I¡¯m here!¡± Nicole hurried over to Nina¡¯s side. Thank god for Nina! Otherwise, I may be in serious trouble now! Evan was about to tell her something, but Nicole ignored him and held Nina¡¯s hand as they boarded her battered car before driving back to Summervale. Evan followed behind them closely. Nicole opened the door and cast an infuriated nce at Evan, who was behind her. She opined that he had intentionally arrived at Sylvia¡¯s housete as he did not want to rescue her. With this thought in mind, sheshed out at him, ¡°Mr. Seet, stop! We don¡¯t wee you in our house!¡± But Evan ignored her and was about to enter the house when Nicole positioned herself at the doorway to block him from entering. Evan looked at her nonchntly and brushed against her shoulder as he continued walking into the house. Once inside, he turned around to look at her and mimicked the insincere apology she gave just now in Sylvia¡¯s house, ¡°Sorry, I have knocked into you identally.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That asshole! He¡¯s taking revenge on me! ¡°Mr. Seet, why must youe into the house?¡± ¡°I had something on when I received your message just now, thus I did not rush over immediately.¡± Something on? Is that his exnation for noting to my rescue immediately? Certain that Evan came to her rescuete on purpose, Nicole folded her arms in front of her chest as she continued her interrogation. ¡°What is the matter that you must attend to so urgently?¡± Evan¡¯s face clouded over as a flicker of sorrow shed across his eyes. Mr. Russell had fainted suddenly, and Evan was in the hospital apanying him when he received Nicole¡¯s message. He was about to rush over immediately, but Mr. Russell had woken up suddenly and grabbed his hand while murmuring his grandmother¡¯s name. He understood how much his grandpa had missed his grandma since she died from the ident years ago. Thus, he could not bear to withdraw his hands from his grandpa¡¯s tight grip. His grandpa had gone through too much grief and pain over his grandma¡¯s death. Nicole mistook his silence as a tacit admission of his guilt and snickered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t ask so much. Mr. Seet must be very busy running the vast businesses of the Seet Group. So I will not bother Mr. Seet anymore. Please take back your offer about the two chances. I don¡¯t need empty promises.¡± It seems like Nikki is really angry. Evan looked at her solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t make rash decisions when you are feeling emotional. I will not retract my offer about the two chances.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So what if you don¡¯t retract your offer? I won¡¯t take it up anyway. Being lied to once is enough. I¡¯m not going to fall for his trick again. To think that I was certain that he would definitelye to my rescue immediately when I was locked up in the maid¡¯s room. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Hopes were soon dashed as time went by. My high hopes had transformed into nothing but disappointment. Indeed, I can¡¯t rely on anyone but myself. Evan did not reply but continued to stand on the same spot gloomily. Am I talking to a wall? Nicole took in a deep breath and ordered him to leave her house again. But Evan ignored her again. He flung himself down on the sofa and scrutinized her room before deciding that he did not like her house decorations in any bit. ¡°Evan Seet! I¡¯m ordering you to leave my house now!¡± But Evan did not budge an inch. Nina looked at Maya, who was rubbing her chubby little hands with her head bowed. Daddy treats me quite well. I can¡¯t pull the same old trick on him to chase him out of the house. Nina rolled her eyes at Maya and chided her for being useless. She headed into one of the rooms and dragged out a mop with all her might. ¡°Mommy, hit him!¡± Evan¡¯s face sank at her words. The brat is really heartless! How can she ask Nikki to hit me! Hit him? That is not very appropriate, is it? After a moment of hesitation, Nicole still took the mop from Nina¡¯s hands and stared at Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, must I really chase you out with the broom?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Evan was stunned for a moment before getting up onto his feet slowly. After all, this house belongs to me now. I will have nock of chance to drop by in the future. Maybe it¡¯s good to leave her alone and give her some time for her anger to dissipate. He closed the door behind him when he left the house. Nicole stood still and did not say a word. Inexplicable feelings were running through her now. Evan and I are no longer kids. I should not rely on him to help me. Yes, that¡¯s right. I should not depend on him. She let out a resigned sigh. Suddenly, Nina ran over to her toin about Maya. She imed that Maya is no longer her former self as she had grown fond of the evil daddy. Nina even asked Nicole to beware of Maya. Maya red at Nina but did not defend herself. Instead, she ran into her room, returned with a big teddy bear, and hit Nina with it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nina did not expect this from Maya and red coldly at her in return. Maya huffed angrily and retorted, ¡°You are causing a rift between Mommy and me!¡± ¡°Look at her, Mommy! Maya has gone crazy and is hitting me with her teddy bear!¡± But Nicole simply cast an uninterested look at Nina before saying, ¡°Both of you are no longer three years old kids. Settle your disputes yourselves.¡± With that, she went into the bedroom and closed the door behind her. These two kids are just stubborn, but they are pretty soft-hearted. They won¡¯t get into any major arguments. I better focus on Lane Corporation. She was about to n her next move when she heard the kids¡¯ wailsing from the living room. ¡°I will treat you to the ultimate Nina¡¯s punch if you hit me again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you! I have also mastered the undefeatable Maya¡¯s strike!¡± ¡°You pig! I will fight it out with you!¡± ¡°Let me hit you again!¡± Nicole peeked at them from under the door. Maya was chasing Nina around the living room and hitting her frenziedly with the teddy bear. The skinny Nina was no match for the sturdily-built Maya, thus the former ran into the bedroom and locked the door behind her, effectively shutting Maya out alone in the living room. In the safety of her bedroom, Nina began to chide Maya. Maya pounded against the door with her teddy bear and shouted, ¡°You are a bad sister! Come out now!¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a while, the two kids fell silent suddenly. Nicole heaved a sigh of relief right before she heard a knocking on the door. She opened the door and was shocked to see a few men decked in ck, formal suits standing before her. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, we are here on orders.¡± They stormed into the house, removed the broom and feather duster, and put two robotic vacuum cleaners in the house. ¡°Mr. Seet has chosen them for you. He hopes that you will like them.¡± ¡°Evan?¡± Nicole frowned, ¡°Who is he to decide on my household matters?¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 The men did not answer her and turned to leave instead. Nina ran to Nicole and looked at her solemnly, ¡°Mommy, that evil daddy is afraid that we will hit him with the broom, hence he takes them away from us.¡± On the other hand, Maya was overjoyed, ¡°Mommy, with these robotic vacuum cleaners, you won¡¯t need to slog away cleaning the house. That¡¯s great!¡± Nicole was dumbfounded. How can Evan be so domineering! I must stay away from him in the future. If hees again, I must definitely lock him out of the house! After she returned to her bedroom, she called Sylvia on her phone immediately. ¡°You little slut. How dare you call me now?¡± ¡°Be polite. Otherwise, I will ruin your reputation!¡± ¡°Who are you to do that?¡± Sylvia snickered. Nicole did not bother to reply to her. Instead, she sent the video of Sylvia¡¯s intimate act with Mr. Cannon to her. Sylvia¡¯s face turned ghastly white. Not only did this little slut set a trap for me, but she even took a video! She¡¯s detestable! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Do you think my father will divorce you if he sees this video?¡± ¡°You little slut! What do you want!¡± ¡°Easy. Convince my father to give the Lane Corporation to me!¡± ¡°Keep on dreaming!¡± Sylvia was fuming mad. Although Lane Corporation was in financial difficulties now due to their mismanagement, she still pinned her hopes on it. If Sylphiette managed to persuade Evan to help them out, the Lane Corporation might have a chance to return to its glory days. If Nicole took it away from her, she and Zane would end up with nothing. ¡°You better think it through carefully. If my dad knows of your scandalous affair and divorces you, you will still lose the Lane Corporation. Why don¡¯t you give it to me now, and in return, you can save your marriage and maintain your reputation?¡± ¡°Hmph. You are making a fool out of me. If I give the Lane Corporation to you, your dad will be penniless too. Then what¡¯s the point of me being with him?¡± The corners of Nicole¡¯s mouth curved upwards into a wry smile. What will Zane think if he hears what she has said? Anyway, Zane is also a selfish man who only cares about his own interests. They are a perfect match indeed. ¡°In this case, why don¡¯t you give the Lane Corporation to me in exchange for a sum of money?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Nicole pondered before replying, ¡°Three million.¡± Sylvia went into a panic after hearing Nicole¡¯s proposal. ¡°How dare you dream of getting the Lane Corporation for a mere three million! Thepany is worth at least 80 million¡­¡± ¡°That is when it is still in its glory days. Thepany is nothing but an empty shell now. Shouldn¡¯t you know it by now?¡± Sylvia scoffed but still insisted on getting more money from Nicole. ¡°I will only fork out this much money. If you don¡¯t agree, I will ensure that my dad will see this exciting video, and so will everyone on the entire Inte. At that time, you will be detested by everyone.¡± Sylvia was incensed. I have never imagined that Nicole will take such a tough stance. I regret raising her and should have tortured her to deathst time! Now she has grown up to bite the hand that feeds her! Seeing that Sylvia fell silent, Nicole continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a reply by 8 pm, I will put this video online for everyone to see!¡± With that, she hung up the call. Although Sylvia was fuming mad, she was at a loss. Three million is really too little and way below my estimated valuation. After a while, she decided to give Sylphiette a call. Sylphiette was infuriated. She had not expected that Sylvia would conduct such a shameless act with another man and started to berate her, ¡°Mom, how can you do this with Mr. Cannon. ¡°I¡¯m innocent. Nicole, that little slut, made me do it!¡± Sylphiette sighed deeply. Considering the situation now, she started to convince Sylvia not to let the video leaked to anyone else. Otherwise, not only would Sylvia¡¯s reputation be destroyed, but she would get implicated too. There was no way that the Seets would allow Evan to marry her if she has such a scandalous mother. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 ¡°Mom, just take the three million to shut Nicole up!¡± ¡°Sylphiette, I know the precarious situation we are in now. But I really can¡¯t take it lying down!¡± ¡°Mom, she has a hold over us now. We have to exercise restraint instead of antagonizing her. We can always take revenge in the future.¡± Sylvia was convinced by Sylphiette¡¯s reasoning. Anyway, I can¡¯t do anything but take up Nicole¡¯s offer for now. Thus, she put up an act before Zane to persuade him to sell thepany to Nicole. Zane was astounded by the sudden change in Sylvia. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate her? Why are you proposing to sell thepany to her suddenly?¡± ¡°The Lane Corporation is nothing but an empty shell now. I have nned to sell her to Mr. Cannon in exchange for 5 million, but s, Mr. Cannon is not interested in her. Given thepany¡¯s current situation, even a hundred million may not be able to save thepany. We won¡¯t suffer a loss if we sell thepany to her for 3 million.¡± However, Zane was unmoved by Sylvia¡¯s persuasion. Thus, thetter roped in Sylphiette to help her to convince her father. Eventually, Zane sumbed to thebined powers of persuasion from the pair of mother and daughter. He agreed to sell the Lane Corporation to Nicole for a mere three million. At 8 pm that night, Nicole was surprised to receive a call from Sylvia. She had not expected Zane to agree to sell thepany to her so readily. It seems like Sylvia is rather important to him. She was thrilled at the thought of owning the Lane Corporation soon. But three million is not a small sum. How should I get the money? Nicole racked her brains for an entire night before deciding to approach Rocky for help the next day. After all, Rocky is the sessor of the Yan Group. Three million should be peanuts to him. The next day, Nicole gave Rocky a call after she sent Maya and Nina to school. Rocky eded to Nicole¡¯s loan request immediately. After confirming that the money was in her ount, Nicole headed over to the Lane Corporation. Finally, the Lane Corporation is mine after crossing so many hurdles! That evening, she was in high spirits. After picking up the children, they returned home immediately. But a shock awaited her after she opened the door. The entire house looked different. The walls, which were formerly painted in warm colors, were in shades of white, grey and ck now. Someone had reced the sofa and dining table with an entirely different set too. Nicole wondered if she had entered the wrong house. Nina and Maya were looking around the house, wide-eyed. ¡°Mommy, is this our house?¡± ¡°Mommy, why does it look entirely different now?¡± Nicole got out of the house hurriedly with the kids in tow and checked the unit number. After verifying that it was the correct unit, they ventured into the unfamiliar house again. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. What is going on? Suddenly, Kyle and Juan ran out of the bedroom and hugged her legs, one on each side. ¡°How did youe in? What is going on?¡± ¡°Daddy brought us here.¡± Thus, Nicole started to look around the house in search of Evan. Finally, she spotted him in the study room. He was lounging on the couch while flipping through a magazine in his hands. He looked at ease as if he were in thefort of his own home. ¡°Evan, are you the culprit behind the house makeover?¡± Evan cast an uninterested nce at her before nodding nonchntly. Anger rose up in Nicole instantly. ¡°This is Rocky¡¯s house. How can you revamp the house without asking for his consent?¡± Evan put down the magazine casually and looked at her calmly without saying a word. His attitude infuriated Nicole. This asshole revamps another person¡¯s house at his own will without a hint of apology. He is utterly shameless! ¡°Say something! You are the renowned Mr. Seet. Have you gone dumb now?!¡± Evan stood up, and a faint smile spread across his face as he replied casually, ¡°Because I feel like doing so!¡± Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Nicole was almost going crazy with rage. How am I going to answer to Rocky? Taking in a deep breath to calm herself down, she turned around and went out of the study room while mumbling curses under her breath. Evan heard her scolding him ¡®shameless¡¯, ¡®uncivilized¡¯, ¡®barbaric¡¯, but he did not mind. The house is mine now. I can revamp it as much as I wish to. But he did not want to disclose this to Nicole. If she knows that I own the house now, she may move out of it immediately, just like that time when she moves out of Rose Garden. In this case, won¡¯t it be very inconvenient for her to see Kyle and Juan? ¡°Stop nagging and go and prepare dinner. The kids are hungry!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole snorted in frustration. ¡°Mommy, the house is so pretty after the revamp. There is even a room filled with toys!¡± Maya looked at her in delight. Even Nina, who was not too fond of Evan, approved the change andmented that the house looked ssy after the revamp. How could a normal kid her age appreciates ssy stuff? She must have inherited the trait from him! Nicole red at Evan, but her anger gradually dissipated when she saw how much the kids loved the new house decorations. Fifteen minutester, Evan left to attend to an urgent matter, so he left Juan and Kyle in Nicole¡¯s house. But Nicole was still feeling uneasy as she looked around the newly decorated house. How should I answer to Rocky? ¡°I won¡¯t mind if it is my house. But¡­ when can I own my own house?¡± Kyle overheard her as she mumbled to herself, and he furrowed his brows. Daddy is so wealthy and owns so many properties. Yet, mommy doesn¡¯t even own a house. Shouldn¡¯t he help her out? Suddenly, Nicole¡¯s phone rang. Nicole hesitated as the call was made from a number she did not recognize. Nevertheless, she picked it up. ¡°Ms. Lane, I understand that you are the legal owner of the Lane Corporation. When can you return the money yourpany borrows from us?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Within a short span of 30 minutes, Nicole received a total of five calls from various creditors. Her heart sank into her shoes. I am aware that the Lane Corporation is in huge debts, but I have not expected it to be in such bad shape. I have borrowed three million from Rocky already. How should I get the money to repay these creditors? The kids could tell that their mommy was troubled over financial matters, thus they kept quiet during dinner time to reduce Nicole¡¯s woes. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After dinner, Maya and Nina offered to wash the dishes while Kyle and Juan cleaned up the room. After the household chores were done, Nicole assigned some tasks for the kids before retreating into the study room. After seeing that the study room door was closed, Kyle and Juan asked Nina and Maya into the bedroom to hold an emergency meeting. Juan started with a gentle cough, ¡°Let me say a few words. The agenda of this meeting is to think of ways to get money for mommy. She needs a lot of money now!¡± Kyle cast a cool nce at Juan before adding on, ¡°Not only does Mommy need money, but she also needs her own house too.¡± House and money? Maya pondered over their words for a while before her eyes lit up, ¡°Why don¡¯t we set up a stall? We can earn loads from selling snacks!¡± ¡°How much can we earn from selling snacks? What¡¯s more, the snacks will probably be eaten up by you before we manage to sell them. We will surely make a loss then!¡± Maya was in a huff and retorted that Nina was uttering nonsense. ¡°Out of ten lollipops, we will, most probably, sell two of them only. You will end up eating the remaining eight lollipops and cause us to suffer a loss!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t eat them!¡± Juan shook his head in resignation as he sighed, ¡°We can¡¯t earn much by setting up a stall. Mommy needs money urgently. We need to think of a n to get money as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 ¡°Then how can we make money quickly?¡± Just as the four kids were at a loss, Kyle¡¯s cool voice rang, ¡°I have an idea!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The three other siblings turned their attention to Kyle simultaneously. Kyle was behaving mysteriously as he lowered his voice to speak his mind. Each of the siblings held differing opinions about his idea. Propping his cheek against his elbow, Juan nodded thoughtfully after giving it a thought. ¡°This method to make money is indeed fast enough.¡± Nina gave Kyle a thumbs up; she could not agree more. She then eximed, ¡°I fully agree! That¡¯s how we should do it.¡± Maya blinked her puppy eyes, reacting half a beatter dazedly. Nina looked over her shoulders and snorted coldly, ¡°Are you thinking of ratting on us? It wasn¡¯t easy for Mommy to raise you. You need to have some conscience.¡± Maya rolled her eyes at her. ¡°You¡¯re the heartless one. I have the most conscience! My conscience is this big!¡± She stretched her hand out and made a big heart shape. Pouting, Nina wanted to refute but she zipped her lips sulkily as she recalled how Maya hit her with the teddy bear. Forget it. Maya¡¯s temper is getting worse recently. Not only does she smash people with a teddy bear, but she also punches people with her tiny fist. I better not mess with her. ¡°Since there¡¯s no objection, Juan and I will proceed with the n. The two of you only need to cooperate with us when the timees. Make sure Mommy does not suspect a thing.¡± Nina thought about it and nodded vigorously, as did Maya. Meanwhile, Nicole was racking her brains for a way to source funds. It¡¯s not suitable to ask Rocky for help again. Should I ask Davin to lend me some money? Hesitating, she called Davin unwillingly. But it was She who answered. Taken aback, she did not bring up the money and asked about Davin¡¯s injuries instead. ¡°He still can¡¯t move around too much, but I find this a good thing. If he can get out of bed, I¡¯d need to constantly look for his whereabouts! It¡¯s easier for me this way.¡± ¡°Sheep, can you pray for my speedy recovery?¡± ¡°You called me Sheep again!¡± She pped Davin as she said this. Laughing, she asked Nicole, ¡°Did you hear that? I can p him whenever I want and he can¡¯t dodge away! I¡¯m definitely enjoying this!¡± ¡°C-Can you note tomorrow? Please?¡± Davin looked at her with pleading eyes. ¡°No!¡± She was resolute. ¡°You can¡¯t move around easily now. As your fianc¨¦e, I need to take good care of you!¡± Davin held his forehead, feeling so helpless that he was on the verge of crying. ¡°Take good care of him. I¡¯ll talk to you when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Sure. Bring Maya and her siblings along when you have time. Davin misses them.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye.¡± Both parties hung up the phone, leaving Nicole stumped on who to borrow money from. She picked up the documents and checked Lane Corporation¡¯s annual budget. After contemting for a moment, she had decided to coborate with otherpanies to raise the advance payments needed. In the bedroom next to Nicole¡¯s, Juan and Kyle were over the moon as they shut theptop. ¡°This money should be enough for Mommy.¡± ¡°Yes. Should we use the remaining amount to buy two vis for her?¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s buy the best ones then.¡± ¡°Mommy won¡¯t buy the best ones. We should buy it for her.¡± ¡°That works.¡± The two kids switched on theptop again and started looking for avable listings. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was past midnight before they settled on which vi to buy. The location, environment, interior design, area, andndscape were all the best. Compared to the Hillside Vi, it was more or less the same, if not better. They both thought that this was the kind of house that their Mommy should live in. Back at the Hillside Vi, Evan¡¯s expression darkened drastically as he saw the five hundred million in his ount vanishing into thin air. His cold eyes narrowed while exuding an intimidating aura. Which idiot dares hack into my ount? Chapter 340 Chapter 340 They must be some daredevils! Switching on hisptop, he tried to track the source. Unfortunately, the skills of the hackers were too sophisticated for him to decode. The only clue he had was that the five hundred million had been transferred to an ount. However, none of the ount information could be traced. It seems like they are experts. Fuming, Evan closed hisptop with a smack. There must be a reason why the hacker transferred such a big amount. They have to use it somewhere. I need to find an expert in this field and investigate thoroughly! He fished out his phone immediately and gave a call to John. ¡°Mr. Seet, you should sleep first. I think I¡¯ll only be able to give you some answers in the morning.¡± Upon ending the call, he thought of Kyle and Juan. These two rascals are not around. If they are, they can take care of this in minutes. They should be asleep at this hour. The gentleness of a loving father could be seen in Evan¡¯s eyes. He stared nkly as he lit up a cigarette. Recalling how Nicole said that she would not use the two chances he offered, he became inexplicably irritable. She gives up on the chances that others will beg for so easily. I¡¯m not expecting her to be this stubborn! She has no idea what she¡¯s doing! Although she has inherited the Lane Corporation, it¡¯s a mess. She¡¯ll need a huge amount of money to make the operation run smoothly. He wanted to see how she would resolve the crisis of the capital chain. The next day, Nicole left the house in a rush to discuss the coboration after preparing breakfast for her children. When Kyle and Juan woke up, they realized that she had gone out. Maya and Nina shook their heads, sighing, ¡°Mommy must have gone out to look for money.¡± ¡°Kyle, let¡¯s give the money to Mommy when she reaches home. Tell her that we borrowed it from Uncle Davin and Uncle Rocky.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The two of you have to cooperate with me.¡± ¡°Of course we will. Mommy won¡¯t find out where the money came from.¡± ¡­ Nicole had visited a fewpanies. When they learned that she was from the Lane Corporation, they avoided her. The reputation of the Lane Corporation had been tarnished. It was not an easy task to coborate with a reliable and high-qualitypany. As she visited thestpany on her list, they chased her out without giving her an opportunity to talk. ¡°Sorry, we won¡¯t coborate with the Lane Corporation.¡± ¡°Lane Corporation did have a lot of problems, but now¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, I have made myself clear. You may leave now.¡± Nicole did not reply. Feeling helpless, she had no choice but to get up and leave thepany dejectedly. She was hopeful when she left the house in the morning, but all hope was gone now. What should I do? I have to think of another way to source funds! It was nearly noon. Worried about her kids at home, she went back. It was apparent to the four children that Nicole had failed to secure the funding by her despondent expression. Kyle then gave the gold card to her. ¡°Mommy, take the money and use it for now.¡± ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Nicole looked at the gold card in confusion. The children exchanged looks. Kyle, who was not good at lying, took a step back while Juan stepped forward. ¡°Mommy, I borrowed some of the money from Uncle Davin. And Nina borrowed some from Uncle Rocky. Take it.¡± They borrowed it? These children went to borrow money? Nicole felt her heart ache out of the blue. I¡¯m so ipetent that they have to do this for me. ¡°Mommy, just take it!¡± A bitter smile appeared on her face. With how things were, she was only left with this option. ¡°You can pay them back when things are better.¡± ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s no rush in paying them back. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. If it¡¯s not enough, we can¡­¡± Juan stuck his tongue out. I almost said that we still can hack some more money from Daddy¡¯s ount. Thank God I stopped myself in time. ¡°We can still borrow some more.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°How much is in this card?¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Before Juan could answer, a knocking was heard. Nicole hurried to open the door. Avishly-dressed man, who looked like he was here for a catwalk, stood by the door. Nicole was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± She was not expecting Evan to show up here. He must be here to pick up Kyle and Juan. When Evan saw her behind the door, his eyes lit up. He could not control himself but to study her from head to toes. She looks elegant, capable, and charismatic in this simple ck dress. Her curve is outlined perfectly in the dress along with her slightly curly long hair. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It looks great on you.¡± Surprised that Evan wouldment on her outfit, she smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I heard you are in charge of the Lane Corporation. Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He was speechless. What is with the sudden change in her character? Why is she giving the same reply? Nicole did not have a sudden change in character. It was merely because she had been rejected everywhere and she no longer had the energy to fight with him. Evan lifted his leg and stepped into the room. The children¡¯s hearts were beating extremely fast at the sight of him. Uneasy, Kyle and Juan gazed at each other before lowering their heads. Maya froze on the spot with a shocked expression. With her eyes fixated on Evan, she forced an unnatural smile that looked uglier than a crying face. They were feeling guilty for hacking their Daddy¡¯s ount! The only one who remained theirposure was Nina. She rolled her eyes at Evan arrogantly and went back to her bedroom, ignoring himpletely. Evan looked at Kyle and Juan with sharp eyes. These two are behaving weirdly. They don¡¯t even dare look me in the eyes. After thinking about it for a moment, he figured that they were scared of being brought back home as they still wanted to y. Hence, he sat on the sofa. ¡°Go ahead and y. I¡¯ll bring you back home when you¡¯ve had enough fun.¡± The two boys nodded and fled to the toy room. Looking at Evan who was seated on the sofa, Nicole wondered if he was going to stay for lunch. His deep and mellow voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°I heard the Lane Corporation is in need of cash to keep the operation running. What¡¯s your n?¡± Her heart plummeted upon hearing this. What does he mean? Is he showing concern for me? Seeing that she had no reply, he added, ¡°The two chances I offered are still valid.¡± It was obvious what he meant; Nicole may ask him for money. A sudden sadness washed over her when she heard his words. Is he nning to lend me money or does he have ulterior motives? It doesn¡¯t matter what his intentions are. What¡¯s important is I should stop depending on him and keep a distance. ¡°Mr. Seet, I will take care of the Lane Corporation. Thanks for your concern.¡± Evan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. How is she going to solve the problem? She stood straight and talked to him in a polite tone. This made him ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m interested to know about your n. Are you going to ask Rocky for the money?¡± His words seemed to carry a profound meaning. He specifically used the word ¡®ask¡¯ instead of ¡®borrow¡¯, which made it sound like she had an unusual rtionship with Rocky. Nicole was disturbed by his choice of words. ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯ll ask anyone for help except you! Don¡¯t you worry about it.¡± Evan was speechless. Ha. She¡¯d ask everyone else but me? Who¡¯s richer than me in Y City? He was the dream guy of numerous socialites in the city. However, Nicole, being the only exception, despised him. Evan¡¯s deep eyes stared straight at her as fury overwhelmed him. Suddenly, Juan ran out. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re hungry. What are we having for lunch?¡± Nicole thought about it and looked over her shoulder. Is he going to stay for lunch as well? Evan knew what she was thinking. He slumped onto the sofazily and spat out two words, ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡± She was dumbfounded. So he does n on staying. I¡¯ll prepare more and earn some money then. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Nicole prepared four dishes and two soups for lunch; all of which were her signature dishes. Everything looked and smelled delicious. Staring at the dishes on the table, Evan¡¯s appetite was aroused. Just as he was about to ask for the price, his phone rang. He took a nce at the caller¡¯s ID and answered immediately. ¡°Mr. Seet, I have traced down where your money went.¡± ¡°Which bastard did it?¡± ¡°I-It was¡­¡± John stammered. ¡°Say it!¡± Evan ordered him impatiently. ¡°Mr. Seet, I have sent the details to your WhatsApp. You¡¯ll understand when you see it.¡± Upon ending the call, he clicked on the WhatsApp icon. His expression darkened instantly as he read the documents John sent. He then lifted his head and gawked at Nicole with his cold and sharp eyes. Nicole¡¯s mind was racing. What is happening to him? Does he not like the dishes? Thinking that he would pay, Nicole had put in the effort to cook her signature dishes. Kyle and Juan each held a spoon and scooped their favorite dishes onto their bowls. Nina was moredy-like; she only took the two dishes in front of her. On the other hand, Maya did not care about her image at all. Her bowl was full of different dishes as she gobbled up the food. Nicole did not ask him what was wrong and started eating. But she was still bothered. What is wrong with Evan? ¡°Daddy, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Kyle asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy, Mommy¡¯s cooking is excellent. You¡¯ll definitely like the dishes at first bite.¡± Juan was sniffing the aroma of the food like a dog. Impatient, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡± His face turned grim. Sensing his displeasure, Nicole urged the kids to eat. She then sighed silently, It seems like my dishes are not of his liking. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After lunch, the kids went back to the toy room. Evan was ring at Nicole as if he were scrutinizing a stranger, which made thetter felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Mr. Seet, do you have something to say?¡± On his ice-cold face, a sarcastic smile widened. ¡°Why would you do this?¡± Nicole was dumbfounded by his words. What did I do? Frowning, she asked Evan what did he mean. ¡°Nicole Lane, did you think you left no trace behind? I would have given you the money if you asked!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Please make yourself clear.¡± ¡°You have good taste. Imperial Garden is one of the best residences after all. That makes perfect sense now. Ten million is more than sufficient to keep the Lane Corporation operating but you took five hundred million. Of course, you¡¯d buy a nice ce with the remaining money.¡± Nicole was confused about what he meant. ¡°Evan Seet, what do you mean by five hundred million?¡± She¡¯s still not dropping the act? What an actor. Evan fished his phone out and showed her. After taking a good look at the document, she realized that Imperial Garden¡¯s sole owner was her, Nicole Lane. What is going on? She looked dazed. ¡°If you had asked me for the money, I would have given it to you. Do you know that you¡¯remitting larceny by doing this?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I have solid evidence. There¡¯s no point in denying it. No wonder you rejected my offer of giving you two chances. You have had this nned out. Do you think you can get away with this without anyone finding out and still be arrogant in front of me?¡± Nicole did not utter a word. Looking at the vi that came from nowhere, she did not have an exnation. ¡°Nicole Lane, I can¡¯t imagine that you¡¯re so scheming! You¡¯re terrible! I don¡¯t want you to be near my sons from now on!¡± Nicole wanted to defend herself but no words came out of her mouth. Even if she repeated what she said earlier, Evan would not believe her. After all, she had no clue what was going on. Disappointed, Evan stood up and went to the toy room. The two boys were in a midst of having a great time when their father came to bring them home. Juan acted coquettishly and tried to stay longer but was scolded by Evan. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 ¡°Come home with me!¡± Both Juan and Kyle remained silent. They were taken aback by how furious Daddy was. Daddy must be really upset about something! After exchanging looks, they lowered their heads and walked out of the room obediently, fearing having their bottoms spanked again. ¡°Goodbye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy.¡± The father and the sons left, shutting the door right after they opened it. Nicole slumped onto the sofa in a thump. She had a confused expression. How did this happen in the first ce? Nina and Maya ran over and touched her hand, asking her what happened. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Go and y. Mommy wants to be alone.¡± Realizing that their Mommy was in a bad mood, they left her alone and went back to the bedroom sensibly. The words Evan said echoed in her mind. You¡¯re scheming! You¡¯re terrible! These words were as sharp as a knife, making her heart ache tremendously. Evan Seet, why don¡¯t you believe me? It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t trust me, but why would you describe me with such words? Perhaps that¡¯s how you¡¯ve always seen me¡­ Always¡­ ¡­ As they reached the Hillside Vi, Evan warned the boys to stay away from Nicole, or else, they would be bad people. ¡°Daddy, Mommy is a good person. We won¡¯t be bad people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t learn bad things from Mommy. She teaches us how to be good.¡± Looking at how the kids were defending her, he became more frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bring her up in the future!¡± Kyle and Juan were shocked by his bellow of rage as their hearts raced. They did not dare utter a word after that. Daddy looks like an agitated big gray wolf with red eyes when he¡¯s angry. It¡¯s so scary. They were curious of why Daddy was angry whilst walking back to their room. ¡°Did he fight with Mommy?¡± ¡°But why did they fight?¡± ¡°Should we ask Mommy?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ask Maya and Nina instead.¡± They called Maya to ask about it. Maya was puzzled as well. All she knew was that Mommy was in a bad mood. And as for why did she fight with Daddy, she had no idea too. ¡°Ask Mommy when she¡¯s in a better mood.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Shaking their heads, they sighed. Fortunately, they had solved the financial crisis Mommy was having. That was considered as relieving her burden in their opinion. Clueless that they had gotten into trouble, they prayed that Mommy¡¯s mood could be better soon. Back at the Rose Garden, Davin looked at She. ¡°Do you have confidence that we¡¯ll get an answer today?¡± ¡°Sylphiette is cunning indeed. But, I guarantee that she¡¯ll tell us the truth of who the little girl was today!¡± Just as She¡¯s words fell, Sylphiette walked toward them. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Davin looked at She curiously. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She had been exhausting all the tricks that she could think of these few days. She even befriended Sylphiette pretentiously and offered hervish rewards, but to no avail. When it came to She¡¯s questionings, Sylphiette was extra cautious in answering. She¡¯d either find an excuse or keep her mouth shut. No one knew what would She do today. Seeing that Sylphiette was near, She took a few steps forward and blocked her path. Sylphiette red at her annoyingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to have tea and chat with you.¡± ¡°Have tea and chat? You can¡¯t do that even if you wanted to.¡± With a stern face, She crossed her arms. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sylphiette questioned suspiciously. ¡°I tried to be nice. Since it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll resort to using brute force.¡± Her pretty eyes were scrutinizing Sylphiette as she spoke. Looking at how straightforward she was, Sylphiette sneered and asked coolly, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She grinned meaningfully. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± She motioned the two bodyguards next to her as soon as she finished speaking. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Sylphiette panicked when she saw the two well-built bodyguards walking towards her, with serious expressions on their faces. She stammered, ¡°What do you want?¡± One of the bodyguards responded, ¡°Please cooperate with us. We are just following orders and won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re a woman.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do to me? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m Evan¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Little shit, it was Mr. Seet who ordered us to do this. Come with us!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sylphiette screamed and struggled against their grip but to no avail. In no time, the bodyguards brought her away to an empty room. There, She called for a few servants and ordered, ¡°Strip her until she ispletely naked.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the servants responded obediently. Watching four strong servants walking towards herself, Sylphiette frantically backed away, with fear written across her face. She begged, ¡°Don¡¯te near, please¡­¡± ¡°You asked for it and wanted to do this the hard way,¡± She scolded. ¡°Ah!¡± Sylphiette yelled and tried to resist fervently as the servants vigorously tugged her clothes off. However, the more she struggled, the more forceful the servants were. Against four servants, she was outnumbered. As such, while she wailed in fright, her clothes were torn off, piece by piece. They even took her undergarments off. In the end, she was left naked. She shrunk into a corner, with her arms tightly wrapping around herself. Traumatized by what just happened, her eyes widened with fear. ¡°Alright, are you ready to talk?¡± She walked to Sylphiette and condescendingly stared down at her. Trembling, Sylphiette raised her head and shot a sharp gaze in She¡¯s direction. It was full of hatred for that woman. She spat, ¡°Who gave you the right to do this to me?¡± ¡°I have the right because you are a liar. Mr. Seet wants us to reveal your true self and find out who you were trying to impersonate. Is this reason good enough for you?¡± Evan is the one who ordered her to do this? Sylphiette could not wrap her head around it. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. I want to talk to Evan. Let me see him.¡± ¡°For goodness sake, wake up! For the past few days, Mr. Seet has been residing at the Hillside Vi, and that should be a good indicator that he does not want to see you. He never liked you but still treated you well because you pretended to be someone he cared for very much. Do you think he will continue to treat you well or even be bothered about your existence now that he knows you are an impersonator? Obviously not! He probably thinks you are better off dead!¡± Sylphiette gasped and instantaneously crouched down. ¡°No, I am not a liar. I did nothing wrong¡­¡± Although she repeatedly denied the usations, she could barely conceal her guilty conscience, and it was written all over her face. ¡°At this point, if you don¡¯t confess the truth, I will sell this information to the press and even throw in some juicy pictures. I am sure that will destroy your reputation.¡± While She spoke, she pulled her phone out and pointed the camera at Sylphiette. Desperate, Sylphiette tried to cover her face. She warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate, I will ask the two bodyguards from earlier to help me with these photos.¡± ¡°No, stop!¡± Sylphiette pleaded. ¡°If you want to protect your reputation and pride, tell me the truth!¡± She demanded. Sylphiette was in a fix. She fearfully looked at the two bodyguards who just pushed the doors open, and she clenched her fists. There is no other way out for me now. Even if I remain silent, I will not be able to capture Evan¡¯s heart and will risk losing my reputation. At a loss, she spilled the truth. Half an hourter, She happily brought the recording she took down to Davin. She said, ¡°It worked this time. That woman only confessed because we pushed her to her wits¡¯ end. If only I knew that this method would work, I would not have wasted all my time and effort talking to her previously.¡± Davin nced at her, then immediately took her phone and listened to the recording. After listening to it, he gave her a thumbs up. She grinned. ¡°Are you praising me? Well, you should be because I have helped you quite a bit.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not me, but Evan, you¡¯ve helped. Just wait till I let him know about this, and he will surely praise you for it.¡± With that, Davin pulled out his phone and called Evan. She pouted. She wanted Davin¡¯s approval and not Evan¡¯s. Will it hurt him to praise me? Hmph. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 ¡°Evan,e over to my ce now. I have something important to tell you,¡± Davin said excitedly. Evan dully replied, ¡°I still have some work to tie up at the office, so I¡¯ll head thereter.¡± ¡°This is an urgent matter! Sylphiette confessed that she impersonated Nicole. This means you have mistaken Sylphiette for the one who shared weal and woe with you. It is actually Nicole who did,¡± Davin reported. With that, Evan frowned. He did not expect that his initial suspicion turned out to be right. It was indeed Nicole. If so, she is the missing piece to the narrative. Why did she deny it then? Furthermore, why did she answer Davin¡¯s question for Sylphiette, allowing thetter to continue impersonating her? ¡°Evan, why are you so quiet? Are you too happy to utter a word?¡± Davin probed. ¡°I still have some things to take care of. I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± Evan responded and abruptly ended the call. He could not help but ponder over those questions. Besides, Nicole had stolen five hundred million from him. To him, after piecing all these mysteries together, she was definitely not simple either. Even if she is that woman from before, does she still possess the same character and personality now? As Evan thought about the woman from his past, he tried to recall the type of person he was then. Am I still the same person from before? Regardless, people are bound to change, and Nicole is probably not the same person as she was from my memory¡­ cing his documents aside, Evan gently massaged his temples. He was overwhelmed by the new information and had mixed feelings about it. Right then, someone knocked on his office door. John walked in hurriedly after Evan permitted him to enter. He politely stood in front of the office table and reported, ¡°Mr. Seet, I managed to find information on the two tasks you gave me.¡± Evan lifted his head to look at him and coldly ordered, ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°For the first task, you wanted me to find out who Maya and Nina¡¯s biological father was. You also wanted to know the men that Ms. Lane was in contact with while overseas. I have conducted a thorough investigation on it. Here is the list of men that Ms. Lane mainly met, and Rocky is at the top. There are a few other names, but they mostly shared friendly rtionships with her which were nothing too intimate.¡± ¡°Rocky?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He found no one else, and Rocky came up at the top of the list? Then Maya and Nina¡¯s biological father has to be him. However, when they almost lost Maya previously, he did not react like how a father should have. Based on his interactions with Nicole, they don¡¯t seem like a couple either. What is going on? ¡°As for the other task, I¡¯ve found the woman you met when you were punished and sent to Rose Garden to suffer. It was Ms. Lane.At that time, her mother and Zane had an intense argument because of Sylvia, his mistress. Therefore, her mother brought her to her grandfather ¡¯s house to stay, and it was not far away from Rose Garden. Besides, they have endured many hardships.¡± John looked up to see Evan deep in thought, frowning without a word. He did not know what else to say and decided to continue standing there in silence. When I talk, I¡¯m not sure if Mr. Seet is listening. After a moment of silence, Evan slowly said, ¡°You can leave first.¡± Eh? Was Mr. Seet not curious about the sufferings the Lane family went through? When I found out about all these, I rushed here immediately, but his reaction seems way too calm! Although John was confused, he could only obey Evan¡¯s order and left the president¡¯s office. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Piecing together all the information he received, Evan pondered and drew up a few conclusions. Since Davin and John¡¯s findings are simr, there is no doubt that Nicole is definitely the girl I met at that time. Oddly, Nicole refuses to admit that she is that woman, so I guess it must be because of Rocky. On the other hand, whether or not Rocky is Maya and Nina¡¯s biological father, I will have to look more into it. However, do I even need to confirm it? Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Evan recalled the first time he met Nicole, and a light shed across his lifeless gaze. Scene after scene, the things that happened between them, from the day he met her up till today, appeared in his mind. The more he recounted the events, the more puzzled he was. What kind of person is she? Evan could not figure her out. As the night fell, he drove back to the Hillside Vi. A frown formed on his face as he watched the flickering bright neon lights from his car window that reminded him of the confusing string of unsolved questions. When he returned home, Kyle and Juan were whispering to each other. However, once they saw Evan, they immediately kept quiet. ¡°Daddy,¡± Juan called sweetly. In contrast, Kyle ignored Evan as he was upset that he was banned from seeing his mother. ¡°Daddy, can we go out for dinner today?¡± Juan whined like a baby as he ran to Evan and tugged on his clothes. Slightly stunned, Evan nodded and gently asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I want to eat fish, and I heard there is a winery that cooks the best fish,¡± Juan replied. Evan tenderly stroked Juan¡¯s head. ¡°You sure know how to pick the right ces. Let¡¯s go there then.¡± Then, he drove the twins to the winery. As soon as they got off the car, Evan spotted a familiar figure. What is she doing here? She is not with her children, and from the looks of what herpanions are wearing, she is probably here for a business meeting. To transform Lane Corporation from a hopeless business to an operational one will require much effort. Who knew she would actually put in this much effort? Didn¡¯t she already take five hundred million from me? Yet this is the oue? ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go in.¡± The twins held their father¡¯s hands tightly as they knew that he had spotted their mother, and they were worried that he would leave. Since we are already here, I should go with the flow. Evan did not read too much into the situation. Holding onto the twins¡¯ hands, he headed in. While choosing which private dining room to dine in, the twins took their time. After they saw Nicole entering room 604 with a few other people, they dragged Evan to the opposite room. They thought that was the best ce to monitor the situation in their mother¡¯s private dining room. Though Evan could tell what the twins were up to, he said nothing. Soon, the waiter came in and politely asked for their orders. Evan nced at the menu then passed it to the twins. He asked, ¡°What do both of you want to eat?¡± They happily ordered a variety of dishes with fish. ¡°Daddy, tonight we are feasting on all types of fish.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Evan replied, he looked toward the opposite room and saw a few bottles of alcohol on their table. The light in his eyes dimmed. Is she here to drink with them? Why did she not ask Rocky to entertain them for her but came here alone? Momentster, the people in that room started to open the bottles. A shady middle-aged man personally poured a ss and pushed it towards Nicole. The transparent liquid sloshed around in the cup. Nicole¡¯s pale face with slightly flushed cheeks made her look especially charming. ¡°Ms. Lane, let¡¯s have a drink first,¡± The man requested. Nicole was determined to close the deal, so she could not care less. Without much thought, she took the ss and downed it. ¡°You can really hold your liquor, Ms. Lane. Let me give you another toast then,¡± the man suggested. Nicole hesitated to take the second ss but still finished it. The man grinned, ¡°How satisfying! I love discussing business with people who are a good sport. Come, let¡¯s have a third ss¡­¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss some business first. Mypany¡­¡± Nicole tried to interrupt but was stopped. ¡°Ms. Lane, you only had two sses earlier, but you have to give a toast to each person present here. I¡¯ll pour another ss for you.¡± Nicole stammered, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have a high tolerance for alcohol. I think that¡¯s quite enough for me.¡± ¡°How can we talk about our partnership when you are so insincere? You have to finish this ss to show your sincerity!¡± Nicole looked at the ss of alcohol, then considered how much herpany needed this partnership and the project. Worried that her chances to obtain this partnership would be affected, she forced the entire ss of drink down her throat. Evan¡¯s face darkened as he watched Nicole downed numerous sses from the other room. Isn¡¯t she usually good at managing people? Why is she allowing others to get her drunk without putting up a fight this time? Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Considering how she¡¯s seeking a partnership with these scums with hidden agendas shows that she has bad judgement. The waiter walked in and served several delicious fish dishes to them. ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡± Kyle and Juan looked at the table filled with food but neither salivated nor rushed to tuck in. Instead, they paid more attention to the opposite room. Evan caught them looking, and he ordered, ¡°Eat up!¡± The twins reluctantly picked up their chopsticks and dug in. While they ate, they asionally nced at the room opposite. One could tell from their faces that they were eagerly trying to see their mother. Nicole drank a few sses of alcohol in a row and wanted to bring up the topic of their new project. However, the man beside her kept interrupting, finding various ways to encourage her to continue drinking. ¡°Sir, I have reached my alcohol tolerance. Let¡¯s talk about the project. Is Lane Corporation suitable to take it up?¡± Nicole said. ¡°I¡¯ll assume that you have no sincerity if you do not drink up. If you want to do business, you have to at least prove your sincerity, Ms. Lane, let¡¯s have another toast.¡± The man insisted as he lifted the ss and passed it to Nicole. Juan and Kyle were worried, and they whispered among themselves, ¡°Will Mommy get drunk?¡± ¡°I think she will. That big bad guy keeps giving her more.¡± ¡°He probably thinks that Mommy is pretty and wants to take advantage of her, so he is finding all sorts of excuses to make her drink.¡± ¡°Exactly! Look at how smitten he looks. He keeps staring at Mommy.¡± The more the twins spoke, the more worried they became. Evan¡¯s expression darkened. To him, it was Nicole¡¯s choice after all. Therefore, he forced himself to think that it was unnecessary to worry. Sternly, he urged Juan and Kyle, ¡°Quickly finish up so we can head home soon.¡± The twins looked at each other.How can we go home now? What if Mommy gets drunk? Then, they exchanged looks and had a tacit understanding. Lowering their heads, they chewed on their food slowly, trying to extend their mealtime. Evan narrowed his eyes and red at Juan. Juan could clearly finish the fish meat in a bite. However, he deliberately divided it into several parts and only ate after cutting them into such small pieces that he could barely pick up with the chopsticks. ¡°Are you trying to eat like an ant?¡± Evan questioned. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Juanughed then exined, ¡°Daddy, there is a saying that goes like this. One must eat slowly to enjoy the food. I am just following it.¡±This rascal is still talking back to me. Evan snorted coldly.He has such a glib tongue. He must have inherited it from his mother. Then, he turned to Kyle, who went between sniffing the dish and taking a bite. ¡°Kyle, why are you eating like that?¡± Kyle¡¯s reasoning was even simpler. He coolly looked at his father and retorted, ¡°Daddy, some say that when you eat or sleep, you should not talk, so you should not be speaking to us now!¡± His cold and dominating aura was a double of Evan¡¯s. Evan choked and looked at the mischievous twins. He knew that they were doing this because they were worried for their mother.Maybe it is not a bad thing to let them see Nicole drunk. They will realize that she is not the good mother they think she is. Evan did not rush them anymore and continued with his own meal. In the opposite room, Nicole was already intoxicated. Feeling dizzy, she supported her forehead with one hand. Her curled hair rested on her shoulders, and her rosy cheeks made her look even more charming. ¡°Ms. Lane, have one more ss!¡± Nicole waved her hand in protest. ¡°I really can¡¯t have anymore.¡± After she spoke, she could feel her head spinning, and she groggily leaned against a chair. Suddenly, several people in the room got up and left together after exchanging a few words. Only Nicole and the man, who kept feeding her drinks, were left in the room. The man tapped her shoulder and said, ¡°Ms. Lane, shall we continue with more drinks?¡± Nicole struggled to open her eyes and she could barely see the outline of the man¡¯s face in her drowsy state. She shook her hand and repeated, ¡°No, I had enough to drink.¡± Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Jack stared at her with a lecherous glint in his eyes. Then, he abruptly took out a packet of substance and poured it into the drink before extending it to her. ¡°Here. Onest drink. After you¡¯ve finished it, I¡¯ll coborate with Lane Corporation. I¡¯ll sign the contract.¡± Coborate. Sign the contract. Upon hearing this, Nicole forced her eyes to stay open to meet his gaze. Jack was wearing a scious smile on his face as he continued coaxing her to down the drink. ¡°Here, take it. Bottom up!¡± Nicole epted the drink from his hand and slowly lifted it to her lips. She was about to gulp it all down when suddenly, Juan dashed across the distance to grab the drink from her, then threw it harshly at Jack. He waspletely caught off guard as the contents in the ss sshed all over him. Looking down at the sorry state he was in, Jack¡¯s blood boiled and he mmed his hand on the table at the same time he shot to his feet. ¡°Where did this little idiote from?¡± ¡°Little idiot? Says the man who has an IQ lower than a child¡¯s!¡± With that, Juan gave Jack a hard kick. ¡°Whose damned kid is this? Insolent! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson since your dad failed to do so!¡± When Nicole saw that Jack was about to hurt Juan, she bolted up from her seat to stand in front of Juan. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± She leaned against the chair on unsteady feet, shaking her head vigorously to clear the fog in her mind. Evan, who was by the door, narrowed his eyes at Nicole as she swayed on her feet. Who would¡¯ve thought that even blind drunk, she¡¯d still protect her child? It seems like she¡¯s still useful in some ways. Jack looked at an intoxicated Nicole with lust in his eyes. ¡°You can barely stand now, can you? After I deal with this damned kid, I¡¯ll take you to bed!¡± The words had only left his lips when he let out a shriek of pain. Juan and Kyle had each grabbed an unopened bottle of wine and smashed his legs with it. A wave of excruciating pain swept through him. He could not even lift his foot tounch a kick at them. Hence, he bent down with the intention to grab them. The twins nimbly dodged him. Juan even made a face at him just for the fun of it. ¡°Damn uncultivated kids! I¡¯ll skin the two of you alive!¡± Jack gritted the words through his pain as he shot them a ferocious re. ¡°C¡¯mon! Catch us if you can!¡± Jack breathed through his pain while making his way towards both of them, one step at a time.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°C¡¯mon! Come and get us!¡± Juan taunted him and stuck his tongue out. Jack clenched his jaw in fury and tried to catch up to them. Nicole felt like her head was about to spilt open from a pounding headache. She cracked open her eyes and pushed herself up onto her feet. However, she only made it two steps before she fell back onto the wooden chair. ¡°Why is¡­ Why is the room spinning¡­¡± she mumbled in a daze. ¡°Can you get home on your own?¡± A deep and sexy voice sounded. Nicole raised her head to look at the source of the voice. She made an abrupt sound of surprise. Then, she pointed a finger at him and slurred, ¡°Why¡­ Why do you look like that a**hole Evan Seet?¡± That a**hole Evan Seet! Is this damned woman cursing at me because she¡¯s drunk, or has she always been secretly calling me this? Evan studied her with dark eyes before prodding further, ¡°Do you hate him that much?¡± ¡°Him? Who?¡± Nicole blinked unfocused eyes at him as she questioned him back. Evan repeated his question, ¡°Do you hate Evan Seet?¡± Nicole nodded her head at first, but shook her head the next second, then nodded again. Evan¡¯s brows creased in perplexity. Does this woman hate me or not? Forget it. I should switch to another way of asking. ¡°Why do you hate Evan?¡± Why? Nicole mulled over the question for a while, then released a chuckle. ¡°Because he¡¯s despicable! He¡­ He¡¯s a jerk! A big jerk! Have you seen a jerk¡­ that is this big?¡± She drew an enormous circle with her hands as she said that. Evan was speechless and his face darkened. He suddenly recalled that time when Maya had called him a goodie. That little weirdo had indeed inherited her mother¡¯s genes. ¡°How is he despicable? What gives you the right to criticize him like that?¡± Nicole thought about it for a moment before bolting out of her seat to clumsily shove Evan backward. ¡°You¡­ You said that I stole money to buy a vi¡­ Which¡­ Which eye of yours saw me doing that, huh?¡± Chapter 349 Chapter 349 She staggered a few steps forward and grabbed the front of his shirt. After that, she pointed at his left eye and said, ¡°Was it this eye that saw it,¡± then pointed at his right eye and said, ¡°or this one?¡± Evan¡¯s brows knitted into a frown. Could it be that she really didn¡¯t take that five hundred million? ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then how did you buy Imperial Garden under your name?¡± Nicole froze momentarily. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I know who did it. It was¡­ It was¡­¡± ¡°Who?¡± Evan pressed on. Nicole suddenly pinched down hard on his cheeks and slurred, ¡°It was your¡­ It was my¡­ It was our¡­ our¡­ I-I can¡¯t tell you¡­¡± Evan was at a loss for your words. He nced at her with cold eyes. What gibberish is she saying? Looks like this woman is seriously drunk! ¡°Since you¡¯re already rich, don¡¯t mix around with people like him and get yourself drunk to the point that you can¡¯t even get home!¡± ¡°Home?¡± Nicole curved her lips into an alluring smile. ¡°Evan, can you take me home, please?¡± ¡°Why should I-¡± Evan had not even finished speaking when Nicole burrowed into his chest and hugged him tightly. Evan lowered his head to look at a very drunken Nicole, his eyes deepening with a maelstrom of emotions. The scene before him seemed awfully familiar. He could vaguely recall roses in their full bloom, and the little girl with glittering eyes hugging him the same way. Back then, she had always been bullied by others. To protect her, he had been beaten ck and blue. Tears resembling crystal-clear pearls had rolled down her fair cheeks, soaking the fabric covering his chest and shooting straight to his heart. He had brushed away her tears while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here and I won¡¯t let them bully you.¡± However, the little girl had cried even harder after he said that. He did not dare to say more, only silently wiping her tears away. Those were memories from many years ago, but it felt as though all of that had just happened yesterday. At the time, he was serious about wanting to protect that little girl for the rest of his life. The little girl had always been a cry baby back then. The corner of Evan¡¯s lips tugged upwards into a small smile as he dipped his chin down to look at Nicole again. She was indeed different from the little girl back then. Now, she was stubborn and strong-willed. When they got into an argument, he would often be left speechless. When young, she was weak. Now, she was tough. A groggy Nicole suddenly raised her eyes to his and asked, ¡°Where are the children?¡± Evan abruptly returned to his senses, recalling about Juan and Kyle. He would not be surprised if the twins were still trying to deal with that horny b*stard, Jack. Deciding to go check up on them, he grabbed Nicole¡¯s arm, tugging her to sit on the sofa. Unexpectedly, Nicole clung to him and refused to let go. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going to go see the kids.¡± ¡°Mm. Sure.¡± ¡°So, let go.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not letting go.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to look for them if you don¡¯t let go?¡± ¡°No! No! Not letting go!¡± Evan pursed his lips. He tried to push her out of his arms first, but she clung onto him like a ko bear. The more he tried to push her away, the tighter she hugged him. Evan sigh helplessly and had no choice but to let her be. Juan and Kyle lured Jack to the parking lot and begun looking for a ce to hide. Jack scanned the rows of luxury cars with eyes that were as wide as ser balls, trying to pinpoint those two damnable children. He gnashed his teeth together when he thought about those faces they made at him earlier. ¡°Come here you b*stards!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll distract, you hide!¡± Kyle took out the stone he picked up earlier, aimed it at Jack¡¯s head, and sent it flying towards him. ¡°Ouch! Rascals! Y-You stay right there!¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m over here. Come get me!¡± Juan¡¯s voice sounded from behind Jack. He pivoted around towards Juan, and Kyle quickly took the opportunity to hide. When Jack turned back around, he could not find Kyle anymore, so he could only go after Juan. When Kyle saw that he was at Juan¡¯s heels, he threw another stone at him to get his attention, allowing Juan to escape. The two children alternated between distracting and hiding, causing a very enraged Jack to stomp his foot in anger, unable to vent his pent-up frustrations. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Suddenly, a crash sounded. One of the stones smashed a car window. The car owner angrily got down from the car and spotted Jack walking in circles around the area. ¡°What¡¯s this? Were you the one who broke my window?¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. It was those two b*stard kids. In fact, I¡¯m looking for them too!¡± Upon hearing this, the car owner cast his gaze around the parking lot. What b*stard kids? I obviously saw this nutjob circling the parking lot since just now. He¡¯s definitely up to no good. ¡°Look at you, you sleazeball. I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s the b*stard here!¡± ¡°What did you say? How dare you speak like that to me? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn who you are. You broke my window, so I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re God Himself, you still have topensate me!¡± The car owner had no one else to me and he did not want to suffer a loss for nothing. Hence, he forcefully demandedpensation from Jack. Seeing that the two adults were in a heated argument, Juan and Kyle crouched low and used the cars as cover to slip away from the parking lot. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Mommy now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The twins ran back as fast as they could. By the time they reached the door of the private room, they were already panting hard. However, they abruptly stopped in their tracks. They seemed to have witnessed something not meant for the eyes of children. The twins hastily reached up with both hands to cover their eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± Juan naughtily peeked at Evan through the gap in his fingers. He was actually kissing Mommy¡¯s hair just now. He clearly saw us already, but he¡¯s still not letting her go. How inconsiderate of him. ¡°Daddy, are¡­ are you done kissing Mommy already?¡± Juan asked with a mischievous grin. ¡°You¡¯re a pervert for taking advantage of Mommy when she¡¯s drunk!¡± Kyle added in a cool voice. Evan nced at the two of them, then transferred his gaze back to Nicole. He cleared his throat slightly before saying, ¡°Time to go home.¡± He moved to push her out of his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s hug for a little longer. Just a little longer!¡± Nicole snuggled against him and tightened her arms around his waist. Both Juan and Kyle were rendered speechless. They never expected that it was their mother who had taken the initiative to hug their father. She was even holding on to him so tightly, reluctant to let go. ¡°Daddy, since Mommy is drunk, you should just let her hug you for a little longer,¡± Juan suggested with a broad smile. Kyle chimed in with that same monotonous voice, ¡°Exactly. We must practice the habit of helping others.¡± Evan was dumbstruck. He looked at Kyle, feeling mildly exasperated. Didn¡¯t this kid just say that I was taking advantage of his Mommy? But now he¡¯s saying I need to practice the habit of helping others? He¡¯s clearly biased. Looks like when we¡¯re back home, I¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson on fair treatment and impartial opinions! Ten minutester, Nicole still held on to him even though she was fading out of consciousness. Left without a choice, Evan bent down and carried her bridal style. Kyle and Juan exchanged nces as the same thought shed across their minds. Daddy and Mommy seem to be getting along really well all of a sudden. This is probably because Mommy is drunk. So, whenever we matchmake Daddy and Mommy again next time, we have to make sure Mommy drinks. It could be a good strategy. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± The two children nodded and trailed after their father. Evan ced Nicole in the backseat, then let Juan and Kyle watch over her. He slid into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. Nicole, who had fallen asleep, opened her bleary eyes. ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re on the way home.¡± ¡°Home?¡± A frown appeared between Nicole¡¯s brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t that jerk Evan say that he¡¯d¡­he¡¯d send me home? Where is he?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As one, Juan and Kyle looked towards Evan who was currently driving. Then, they pointed at him in unison. Nicole followed the direction of their fingers and gasped in surprise. Suddenly, she threw herself forward to grab Evan¡¯s arm in a death grip. ¡°Take me home¡­ Home!¡± Evan was startled by her abrupt action, gritting his teeth with his heart in his throat. ¡°I am taking you home! Now let go!¡± ¡°Mommy, Daddy is driving. It¡¯s dangerous like this!¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy. You can hug Daddy when we¡¯re home, but not while he¡¯s driving! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Nicole looked back at Juan and Kyle, reluctantly loosening her grip on Evan¡¯s arm before unsteadily lowering back to her seat next to them. ¡°Weren¡¯t¡­ Weren¡¯t both of you taken away by that jerk Evan? How are you two here?¡± ¡°Mommy, we-¡± ¡°Mommy is drunk. There¡¯s no need to exin,¡± Kyle interjected. Then, a mysterious light entered Nicole¡¯s eyes as she looked at the two of them. ¡°Kids, let me tell you a secret. Your Daddy always goes¡­ kaboom!¡± Identical grins appeared on Juan and Kyle¡¯s faces. ¡°Mommy, Daddy isn¡¯t a bomb. He¡¯s not going to explode.¡± ¡°Yes, he is! He¡­¡± She trailed off and teetered slightly as she leaned forward to smack the back of Evan¡¯s head hard. Evan whipped his head back to re at her, gritting out through his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m going to kick you out if you don¡¯t stop messing around, Nicole!¡± Nicole was stunned for a moment before bursting into a fit ofughter. ¡°See! He¡¯s going to blow his top off now, isn¡¯t he?¡± The grins on the twins¡¯ faces grew wider and they joined in herughter. Mommy is so cute when she¡¯s drunk. Much more interesting than when Daddy is drunk. Evan shot an icy re over his shoulder, and the twins who were giggling instantly covered their mouths with their hands. When Nicole saw their reaction, she frowned unhappily. ¡°Are you two afraid of him?¡± she asked both Juan and Kyle. The boys exchanged looks but did not say a word. ¡°Mommy is here, so there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Mommy will protect you, boys. If he dares to bully you, I¡¯ll send him flying towards the North Pole!¡± Evan nced fleetingly at the bbering mess that was Nicole. So, is this how she gets when she¡¯s drunk? She puts up a tough front? Finally, the car gradually came to a stop in front of Summervale. Juan and Kyle hopped down from the car. Meanwhile, Evan carefully helped Nicole down the car. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t touch me!¡± A moment ago, she was clinging onto me like her life depended on it, but now she doesn¡¯t want me touching her. Women are so fickle. And drunk women are just as fickle. Faced with this uncooperative woman, Evan directly scooped her up and marched towards the elevators. Then, he carried her all the way from the elevator to her apartment. Maya and Nina were utterly shocked when they saw this. Why is Mommy being carried back home? Juan and Kyle walked in together. When they saw the mess at home, they were equally shocked. ¡°Was there a robbery here?¡± Nina was just about to answer when Maya extended a chubby hand to nudge her quiet. Then, she said in her adorable voice, ¡°She used the Nina Strike, and I used the Maya Punch. She didn¡¯t win though, because the Maya Punch is more awesome than the Nina Strike!¡± Everyone was speechless. The things at home ended up being the victims, scattered all over the ce as if a war had just broken out. Nina gave Maya a t stare before returning her gaze towards Nicole, who was dead drunk, and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡± Juan gestured her to a corner and recounted the earlier events. Maya padded after Evan on her short legs and followed him into Nicole¡¯s bedroom. Evan gently ced Nicole on her bed and was about to straighten when Nicole suddenly clutched onto his shirt. Caught off guard, Evan fell forward andnded directly on top of her. The position they were in was too suggestive to be anything but. With her face was only inches away from his, he could see hershes fluttering against her cheeks. She looked at him through half-lidded and hazy eyes, but they were still mesmerizing nheless. And her plump lips were rosy and slightly parted in a tempting way. The softness of her chest was pressed against his chiseled pecs, causing his heart to race. Is this woman teasing me on purpose? Evan stared intently at her, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in his throat as lust filled his attractive eyes. Witnessing a scene such as this one, Maya¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she opened her mouth to shout, ¡°Uncle Evan, you¡­ you¡¯ll crush Mommy like that. Get up! Quickly, get up!¡± Nina rushed in immediately after hearing Maya¡¯s loud voice. ¡°Meanie! Stop bullying Mommy!¡± Then, she climbed onto the bed and pushed Evan away with all her might. ¡°Your Mommy is the one who doesn¡¯t want to let me go.¡± Evan had a helpless look on his face. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nina took a closer look and blinked in surprise. Mommy is holding tightly onto evil daddy¡¯s shirt. ¡°Mommy, let go.¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Nina could not pull off Nicole¡¯s hands on her own, so she called Maya over to help her. The girls began prying Nicole¡¯s fingers off Evan¡¯s shirt. When Juan and Kyle came in to see what was happening, they felt that their sisters were being too nosy. ¡°Just let Mommy do whatever she wants.¡± ¡°Yeah. Mommy wanted to hold Daddy¡¯s hand since we were in the car.¡± ¡°No. Mommy will be crushed like this!¡± Maya argued with a pout, then continued prying away Nicole¡¯s hand from Evan¡¯s shirt. With Nina¡¯s help, they were finally able to loosen Nicole¡¯s grip. Evan could finally get up, breathing a sigh of relief after he straightened himself. ¡°Daddy, can we stay here to take care of Mommy tonight, please?¡± ¡°Yeah. Mommy is so drunk now. What if something happens to her?¡± Juan and Kyle looked at him with concern for their mother gleaming in their eyes. ¡°Well then, she shouldn¡¯t have gone out drinking in the first ce!¡± Evan was fuming slightly as he growled at Nicole, who was now lying unconscious on the bed. He nced at Nina and Maya who were sitting beside her. It¡¯s indeed not safe to leave a dead-drunk woman with two kids home alone. Maya blinked her big eyes as she regarded him seriously and countered, ¡°Mommy went out to earn money so that she can take care of us!¡± Evan was taken aback and his heart ached for some reason. Isn¡¯t Rocky taking care of the girls? How can he neglect his own daughters and let his woman go out to drink with other men for money? Where is the logic in this! Unless the girls aren¡¯t Rocky¡¯s daughters? Then¡­ Evan could not make sense of anything. He stayed silent for a while before telling the kids, ¡°All of you go and rest. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Juan and Kyle sighed in relief when they saw that their father agreed to stay back and take care of their mother. ¡°No. You¡¯ll bully Mommy.¡± Nina opposed it, insisting that she watch over her mother in person. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maya froze for a while before rubbing her round tummy. ¡°Uncle Evan, I¡¯m hungry. Can you cook for me?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you had your dinner?¡± ¡°Mommy cooked some spaghetti for me before going out, but¡­ I¡¯m hungry again.¡± Evan nced at the time. At the restaurant earlier, Juan and Kyle were too focused on Nicole, so they had not eaten much of their dinner. Thus, Evan went to the kitchen to make some carbonara spaghetti for them. After he was done, the kids sat around the dining table to enjoy the meal. Nina initially refused to eat, adamant to look after their mother. However, under the persuasion of Juan and Kyle, she joined them at the table and started eating. After eating, Nina was determined to guard their mother. However, exhaustion overtook her and she fell asleep by the bed after half an hour. Evan carried her back to her own bedroom and tucked her into bed. When he noticed her makeup practice dummy, he could not help but be slightly impressed. This little girl is quite skilled at makeup. In fact, she has a talent for it. But she¡¯s so arrogant. I wonder who she takes after. ¡°Your Daddy must be really bad-tempered too!¡± Right after he said that he heard Juan and Kyle giggling behind him. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Daddy, you really do have a very bad temper!¡± Evan let out a disapproving grunt, failing to detect the double meaning behind their words as he coldly retorted, ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s not as bad as hers!¡± The twins looked at each other. ¡°Nina¡¯s temper is exactly like yours.¡± ¡°Yeah! She took after Daddy!¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and go to bed. Now!¡± The twins did not know what to say. Juan sighed softly. Daddy is usually really smart, but he can be an idiot at times too. He can¡¯t even see the truth that is right before him. Kyle was also at a loss for words as he pursed his lips together. In the end, the boys went back to their bedroom with their heads bowed. Evan cleaned up the kitchen and the dining table before returning to Nicole¡¯s bedroom. As soon as he entered, he heard Nicole muttering in a low voice, ¡°Water¡­ Water¡­ Need water¡­¡± Evan quickly poured her a ss of water, then propped her up against the headboard before bringing the ss towards her lips. ¡°Here. Drink.¡± Nicole cracked open her eyes and epted the ss, gulping down the water as if she had just walked ten miles in a desert. After she quenched her thirst, she gazed at Evan with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so nice. Hug, hug.¡± Evan¡¯s heart thumped in his chest. He took the ss back from her hand to put it on the bedside table. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Nicole¡¯s hand shot out to grab his arm and she looked at him with misty eyes. ¡°Kiss, kiss.¡± Thereafter, she leaned in and puckered her lips to offer him a kiss. Her soft and rosy lips were so close to his. Evan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as his gaze zeroed in on her lips. This woman is teasing me again. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She¡¯s drunk now and doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. If I really go along with her, will she bite my head off when she sobers up? Evan could not help but recall how incensed Nicole looked when she held him ountable for his actions back then. World War III would no doubt break out between them. And since neither one of them would be willing to retreat, it would be a never-ending battle. He shuddered involuntarily at that thought. Thus, he decided to adhere to the code of chivalry and refrain from taking advantage of a drunken woman, allowing Nicole to sleep peacefully. Despite his noble decision, Nicole unabashedly cupped both of his cheeks and leaned forward. Evan frowned as he watched her lips inching closer, and his heart pounded vigorously against his ribcage. Two secondster. Retching sounds echoed through the room. The kiss he had fantasized about was utterly ruined, and instead, he was covered in vomit. Evan¡¯s usually arrogant face instantly darkened and the temperature in the room seemed to drop a few degrees. ¡°Nicole Lane!¡± He gritted his teeth and got up to quickly take off his coat. Nicole raised her head to look at him with a faint smile. Suddenly, she lowered her head to throw up again. Looking at the scene before him, Evan felt a headache brewing behind his eyes. This woman¡¯s drunken antics are seriously on a whole different level! Evan went to the bathroom to clean himself up, then hauled Nicole to the shower to wash off the vomit stains on her clothes. Nicole was very uncooperative in her intoxicated state. She thrashed and iled her arms in the air as if she were a drowning cat, getting water all over Evan in the process. ¡°Stop moving!¡± ¡°You¡­ What are you shouting for, you jerk!¡± She snapped back and pinched Evan hard. Evan¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy. He had to suppress the anger coursing through his veins to sessfully help her change into her pajamas and haul her back into the bedroom. Then, he flung her onto the bed. Whenever this crazy woman drinks, even if it¡¯s only a single drop of alcohol, I¡¯ll have to get as far away from her as possible. He was beside himself with rage tonight! The next day. The sunlight illuminated the soft white sheets on therge bed and caused Nicole¡¯s fair and rosy cheeks to take on an ethereal glow. Her long and thickshes quivered slightly as she slowly opened her sleepy eyes. The headache that was the result of a hangover made her extremely ufortable. She got up into a sitting position and massaged her temples with her fingers. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A rich voice came from the bedroom door all of a sudden, scaring the daylights out of her. She looked towards the door. When she saw it was Evan, shock was written across her features. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? You were the one who asked me to send you home.¡± Nicole was slightly stunned. Fragments of what happenedst night emerged in her mind. Herplexion grew paler by the second. ¡°Have you remembered something?¡± The moment Evan asked this question, Nicole snapped her head up to look at him with mild embarrassment. ¡°Last night, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do something as absurd as hugging you, did I?¡± Evan solemnly nodded his head. ¡°You did.¡± Ugh¡­ How embarrassing! ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She could not tell if the scene ying in her mind, the one where shetched onto his arm and inched forward to kiss him, was real or just a dream. She looked at him awkwardly and wore a smile that looked more like an ugly grimace as she asked, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t try to¡­ kiss anybody, did I?¡± ¡°You did.¡± Evan pinned her with his eyes and confirmed her worst nightmare in a deep and resolute tone. Nicole mped her lips shut as her face turned a crimson red. This is so embarrassing! How am I going to live this down? ¡°Did¡­ anything else happen?¡± Right after Nicole asked this, she looked down at the pajamas she was wearing, then at the newly changed sheets. Suddenly, her heart dropped to her stomach. Oh God. Could something intense have happened? She nervously peeked at Evan. ¡°Did you help me out of my clothes?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°And you¡­ changed the sheets too?¡± Evan nodded again. ¡°You¡­ You b*stard! What did you do to me?¡± Evan¡¯s face instantly clouded over with anger. ¡°I think you should dig through that brain of yours and recall,¡± he paused before growling out, ¡°what you did to me!¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 What I did to him? Nicole felt like her heart was about to fly out of her chest at any moment. No way, right? I couldn¡¯t possibly have¡­ forced myself onto him after getting drunk, could I? She widened her eyes and red at Evan the next second. ¡°You¡­ You could¡¯ve resisted. I¡¯m only a woman, plus, I was drunk. You, on the other hand, are a strong and fully grown man. I couldn¡¯t have overpowered you unless you let me. You could¡¯ve-¡± she paused abruptly. ¡°Evan Seet, you definitely intended to take advantage of me, right? Otherwise, why would allow something like this to happen?¡± Evan was rendered inarticte. He narrowed his eyes into slits at her. What does this woman think happened? After Nicole berated him for his actions, she noticed that Evan was looking at her with narrowed eyes and an odd glint in his gaze. Is this b*stard really just going to stay silent? She snatched up a pillow and hurled it at him. ¡°How dare you take advantage of me, you perv!¡± ¡°I suggest you think long and hard before assuming anything. Perhaps you wished something had happened, but maybe things didn¡¯t happen the way you think they did?¡± Nicole was slightly dumbfounded. She raced through her mind to find the missing pieces. She remembered that someone had sprayed water onto her with the showerhead and that she seemed to have hit that person. Everything after that came up nk, so she assumed she had fallen asleep. ¡°So you mean, nothing happened?¡± ¡°What? Are you disappointed?¡± Nicole was taken aback. B*stard! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s disappointed! So this b*stard was able to remain unaffected even when a barely conscious and attractive womany right before him? Is there something wrong with him? When thoughts like this appeared in her mind, she quickly gave herself a mental p. Nicole Lane! Where¡¯s your dignity? Don¡¯t be aughing stock in his eyes! ¡°It¡¯s good that nothing happened then,¡± she mumbled under her breath. Suddenly, she lifted her head again to ask, ¡°Then why did you change me out of my clothes?¡± ¡°Your alcohol tolerance is crap. You puked all over the ce and it was f**king disgusting!¡± So that¡¯s why. Nicole¡¯s whole body stiffened and mortification lined her features. No matter how she looked at it, Evan really did help her. After some deliberation, Nicole offered him a sincere smile. ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened. And thank you for helping me too.¡± ¡°You tortured me the whole night. Do you really think a simple thank you is going to cut it?¡± Evan¡¯s anger had not subsided yet and he pierced her with his cold gaze. ¡°If our sons and I hadn¡¯t run into youst night, you would¡¯ve been¡­¡± he trailed off. ¡°Tell me then Mr. Seet, how should I repay you?¡± Evan was slightly stunned as he did not expect her to be so serious. ¡°Bring the Lane Corporation documents to me at thepany.¡± He did not wish for her to sell herself for the sake of that shabbypany, Lane Corporation. After saying his piece, he turned around and left. That¡¯s it? Does he intend for me to repay him or is he nning to help me? That jerk Evan wouldn¡¯t havee up with some kind of evil scheme to trick me, right? However, Lane Corporation was already at the point beyond salvation. Lane Corporation would no doubt receive infinite benefits from a coboration with Seet Group, that is if she could pull it off. Hence, even if he was setting a trap for her, she had to go. Nicole pondered about it as she got out of bed and went to the dining room. When she saw that there was milk and pizza on the table, the edges of her mouth lifted up into a smile. Did Evan prepare breakfast for me?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Looks like he prepared breakfast for the four kids too, so that they wouldn¡¯t go to school on an empty stomach. I never thought that someone with his personality would know how to take care of others. After washing up, she jovially sat down and began eating. The pizza was delicious, with a texture that was soft on the inside and crunchy on the outside. She was rather impressed by it! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d know how to cook, Mr. Seet! When she was done eating, she decided to sort out the Lane Corporation documents. She was going to meet Evan this afternoon. Seet Group had very high standards forpanies that wished to coborate with them. Thus, she had to know all the details like the back of her hand, in order to at least have a chance at sess! However, she could not shake off the feeling that something bad was about to happen this afternoon. At noon, she picked Maya and Nina up from kindergarten. When Maya walked into the apartment and found that Evan was nowhere to be seen, she pouted unhappily. She tipped her chin upwards to stare at Nicole withrge, expectant eyes. ¡°When is Daddying back?¡± Nicole thought about it for a while before saying that he woulde when he brought Juan and Kyle over the next time. Maya¡¯srge eyes grew contemtive. Juan and Kyle onlye over on weekends, and the weekend just ended. So, it means I have to wait for another week. When she thought about how long she had to wait, her face became even more sullen. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 ¡°Alright. Mommy is going to make lunch now. What do you both feel like eating?¡± Nina gave some thought to it before answering, ¡°I wanna have pumpkin soup, Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maya shot Nina an unhappy re. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna eat pumpkin soup. I wanna eat the carbonara spaghetti Daddy madest night.¡± Evan cooked dinner for the kids toost night? He cooked for the kids, took care of me, and also sent all four of them to school this morning¡­ He¡¯s acting too out of character! ¡°Maya, Mommy doesn¡¯t know how to cook carbonara spaghetti. So, let¡¯s just have pumpkin soup, okay?¡± Nicole patiently coaxed Maya. Maya refused to listen and whined about wanting to eat carbonara spaghetti. She even suggested to Nicole that she should call Evan to ask him for the recipe. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Under Maya¡¯s insistent wailing, Nicole had no choice but to call him and ask for his help. At that moment, Evan was talking to his grandfather, Russell. When he saw his screen shing with Nicole¡¯s name, he hesitated for a good few seconds before answering the call. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I just have a quick question. Can I have the recipe for the carbonara spaghetti you madest night? Maya is craving for it and doesn¡¯t want to eat anything else.¡± ¡°Just look it up on the inte.¡± Nicole was stupefied, and she came to the conclusion that Evan was brushing her off because he had had enough of her. So, she replied, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Then, she hung up the call. Evan had actually browsed the inte for the carbonara spaghetti recipest night. ¡°You girls wait, okay? Mommy will go make carbonara spaghetti now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maya reached up with her chubby hands to wipe away the tears from her cheeks, then stered a big smile on her face. ¡°Who was that, Evan?¡± ¡°That was Nicole, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Kyle and Juan¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Russell sighed softly and said, ¡°I heard that she only stayed at the house I gave Juan, Rose Garden, for a while and moved out soon after. It¡¯s not easy being a single mother. Besides, she¡¯s Kyle and Juan¡¯s biological mother, Evan. I think you should consider it.¡± A faint smile appeared on Evan¡¯s usually stony face. ¡°I understand what you mean, Grandpa.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you understand. Davin called me and said that she was the little girl who apanied you through all your hardships in Rose Garden back then.¡± Evan nodded. She was indeed the little girl from back then. However, she no longer relied on him like she used to. Russell heaved another sigh. ¡°Fate really does love toying with humans, making even a mistake be right somehow. Look, she gave you two sons. The two of you seem to really be fated. As for her other two daughters, don¡¯t think too much about it. Life doesn¡¯t always go as nned.¡± Evan remained silent for a while. Is Grandpa persuading me to ept Nicole¡¯s other two daughters? But I haven¡¯t found out who Maya and Nina¡¯s father is, and whether he and Nicole are divorced. How can I act rashly without knowing any of this? When Russell saw the pensive look on Evan¡¯s face, he earnestly advised, ¡°As long as you are with the person you love, nothing else matters. Your Grandma and I couldn¡¯t be together forever. The regret I feel from that isn¡¯t something I can ever make up for.¡± He grabbed Evan¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°You¡¯re a smart boy, so I don¡¯t need to say any more than is necessary. Just remember, you need to cherish and hold onto certain fates.¡± Evan nodded in response. He knew how much his grandfather loved his grandmother. After his grandmother passed away, his grandfather could not forget about her until this day. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the culprit from back then can still be found, but I hope I¡¯ll be able to seek justice for your Grandma before I leave this world!¡± Thinking about past events, a pained expression shed across Russell¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll find out the truth. I¡¯ll never allow the killer to walk away scot-free!¡± Russell released another heavy sigh as tears gleamed in his eyes. Meanwhile, at Summervale. After a lot of effort, Nicole finally finished cooking some carbonara spaghetti and served it at the dining table. Maya stared at the spaghetti. It looks different from the one Daddy made. She picked up a fork to taste it and looked at Nicole with a frown. ¡°Mommy, I want Daddy¡¯s spaghetti.¡± Nicole was stunned. Evan is so busy. How can he find the time to make spaghetti for Maya? Chapter 356 Chapter 356 ¡°Maya, I¡¯ll be going to hispany for some coboration talk this afternoon. Why don¡¯t I ask him how he makes his pasta then, hmm?¡± Maya nodded reluctantly. ¡°Mommy, if you still can¡¯t figure out how to do it,e back with daddy. He can teach you live.¡± This little kid¡­ Nina rolled her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have any pasta. I bet all you want is to see evil daddy.¡± Maya panicked after Nina exposed her, and she blinked at her sister quickly. ¡°M-M-Maya Punch!¡± She clenched her fists. Nina ignored her and looked back at her mother. ¡°Mommy, never let her use Maya Punch anymore. It hurts.¡± ¡°W-Well, I won¡¯t hit you if you behave!¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not behaving? You¡¯re literally punching me!¡± ¡°Stop it, girls. You¡¯re sisters, so no fighting, okay? Be nice.¡± The girls looked at each other, then they rolled their eyes and harrumphed before moving on to their noodles silently. Nicole arrived at Seet Group that afternoon, and she was weed by John. ¡°You must be here to see Mr. Seet, aren¡¯t you, Ms. Lane?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here to talk about Lane Corporation. Is he free?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course he is. He even asked me to wait for you right here.¡± Uh oh. Why did he ask John to wait for me? I¡¯ve worked here before, so it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know my way around. Is this a trap? ¡°Follow me, Ms. Lane.¡± Nicole followed John with trepidation. When they were going up in the elevator, John suddenly asked her about her rtionship with Rocky. ¡°We¡¯re just friends,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°Ms. Lane, he¡¯s the man whom youe into contact with the most overseas. Is he Nina and Maya¡¯s father? Rumors had it that you guys are married overseas, and¡ª¡± ¡°And you said it¡¯s rumors, so why do you ask? It¡¯s a lie.¡± John had no good retort for that. ¡°You¡¯re right. So who is the girls¡¯ father?¡± ¡°John, do you really want to know that, or did someone ask you to ask me?¡± Nicole looked at him, rmed. John shook his head. ¡°N-No. Mr. Seet didn¡¯t ask me to do it. I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°Do you have nothing else to do? Are you that bored? Do you really need some unrted gossip to spice up your day?¡± Um¡­ John was awkward. Hm, but Ms. Lane is so cautious about the identity of the girls¡¯ father. Something must be wrong. He grinned at Nicole and stopped asking her any questions, worried she might mock him again. She went up against Mr. Seet, so I¡¯d get demolished in an instant. ¡°We¡¯re here, Ms. Lane.¡± They made a beeline for Evan¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Lane is here, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan looked up at Nicole and asked her to have a seat. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nicole sat on the chair across from him, while John stepped back to the side. Things change so quickly. To think I¡¯d see the day Mr. Seet being in the same room with Nicole without anyone being torn apart. When Sophia took Nicole here for an interview, Evan didn¡¯t even want to give her a chance, but what was happening here was them talking about a coboration. ¡°This is the Lane Corporation¡¯s data. Have a look, Mr. Seet.¡± Even took it and perused the file. ¡°Honestly speaking, a trashpany like Lane Corporation has no chips to coborate with mypany. Do we have an agreement on that?¡± Nicole kept quiet, but she nodded. Even a modestpany wouldn¡¯t work with her, let alone Seet Group. ¡°Since you agree, then you have five minutes to convince me into working with you.¡± Huh? You asked me here, and now I have to convince you? What should I even say? Nicole started panicking, and she looked at John for help. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 John coughed. ¡°Ms. Lane, you can start with the advantage yourpany has, such as¡ª¡± ¡°Lane Corporation has advantage? Get real,¡± Evan shot John down. John piped down. If the corporation has no advantage to speak of, then what do you want her to talk about? It¡¯s impossible. Nicole frowned. She had the same question John had. What should I talk about if mypany has no advantage at all? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yourpany might have no advantage, but not you. You can appeal to my emotions,¡± Evan reminded her, but John was shocked to hear that. Mr. Seet hates underhanded tricks like moral ckmailing, and now he wants Ms. Lane to do it? Wait, is he asking her to sell herself out? Oh my god, Mr. Seet. ¡°Appeal to your emotions?¡± Nicole¡¯s brows furrowed. How am I supposed to do that? We have no love between us. Unbeknownst to Nicole, Evan had found out she was the youngdy back then. She thought he was talking about her giving birth to Juan and Kyle. Maybe he¡¯s talking about that. She coughed. ¡°Mr. Seet, if you agree to work with us and give us a leg up, once I get the corporation up and running, I¡¯ll buy everything money can buy for our sons. They¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°Do you seriously think my sons need anything else?¡± Evan stopped her. Is she not going to talk about when we were kids? Nicole was stumped. Yeah, he doesn¡¯t need money, so why did I say that anyway? Hm, so how should I appeal to his emotions? Nicole mulled over it for a moment. ¡°Mr. Seet, please help me this time, for the time we spent together in Rose Garden.¡± Rose Garden. Is she finally going to say it? Evan¡¯s eyes started gleaming. ¡°The time we spent in Rose Garden? Exin.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Does he have amnesia? I just moved out of that ce. ¡±I mean, I lived with you before, so we did stay under the same roof. That counts as time spent together, no?¡± Evan frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not it. There¡¯s another time where we lived together,¡± he reminded her. Another time? Nicole was at a loss of what he wanted her to say. Once more, she looked to John for help. John was equally perplexed, but still, he whispered, ¡°Ms. Lane, it¡¯s natural you couldn¡¯te up with anything, because nothing has happened yet. I think you can appeal to his emotions by being more¡­ proactive. If you catch my drift.¡± He coughed. Nicole frowned, her expression horrified. ¡°Y-You mean you want me to d-do that?¡± John gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Smart.¡± The moment he said that, a teacup flew into his face and fell to the ground, smashed into pieces. John looked up at Evan carefully. Oh my god, did I guess it right? Is that why Mr. Seet is annoyed? Man, I¡¯m too smart to be here. ¡±Mr. Seet, I¡¯m just giving her a pointer. You¡¯re being too reserved. She can¡¯t get what you mean.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your reminder! You¡¯re making things worse! Get out!¡± Wait, I¡¯m making things worse? Oh, so that wasn¡¯t what he wanted? ¡±Mr. Seet, if you¡¯re not nning on doing that, then why did you ask her to appeal to your emotions? Just go on with work¡ª¡± Evan gave him a sharp re that shut him up, and he scurried out of the room like a scared mouse. When he was far enough, John heaved a sigh. He looked inside and shook his head. ¡°You really think I like being the third wheel? You think I¡¯m in the way, well I think you¡¯re too reserved. Just tell her that you like her, gosh. Appeal to your emotions? Man¡­¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Nicole rubbed her fingers lightly as she thought about John¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that Evan had crossed a line this time¡ªhis actions had utterly humiliated her. She looked up at Evan without a trace of fear on her face. ¡°Mr. Seet, the Lane Corporation might be in dire straits right now, but I won¡¯t sell my body because of that!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t yed any of the emotional games you¡¯ve used me of ying. As for throwing myself at you, you can dream on!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Evan froze. So much for John¡¯s reminder¡ªNicole hadpletely misunderstood his words. However, Evan took an issue with her denial of throwing herself at him¡­ Looking up at Nicole, he smiled blithely and said suddenly, ¡°When you¡¯re drunk, you do throw yourself at me, though.¡± Nicole frowned, her cheeks flushing red with embarrassment. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Evan Seet,¡± she snapped, ¡°why exactly have you invited me here today?¡± Seeing her furious expression, Evan coughed slightly. ¡°I called you here to talk about ourpany¡¯s partnership. Let¡¯s get serious!¡± Nicole looked at him suspiciously. There was something off about Evan¡¯s behavior today. Could he be making use of their partnership to make a move on her? That was quite unlikely. After all, Nicole had gotten drunk yesterday night, and it would have been a wonderful opportunity for Evan to take advantage of her. However, he hadn¡¯t done anything. Perhaps he was contemptuous of her! Nicole¡¯s head buzzed with theories. Ultimately, she decided, it was better to keep her guard up around this man. Heaving a sigh, she sat down and started discussing the partnership contract with Evan. As Nicole listed her requests, Evan agreed to them without even pausing to consider them carefully. As the requests became more outrageous and Evan continued to approve them, Nicole started feeling a little perplexed. Evan never engaged in a business deal that would cost him a loss. Why was he suddenly opening his wallet so generously in order to save a small, strugglingpany like hers? Nicole suspected that he had an ulterior motive. After the talks concluded, John came in with the contract. Seeing Evan lifted up the pen and signed his name on the contract, Nicole finally felt at ease. That thin piece of paper was the Lane Corporation¡¯s way out of their quagmire. Nicole thanked Evan sincerely before cing that piece of paper into her bag carefully. Looking up at him, she said, ¡°Mr. Seet, I need to ask you for another favor. Maya wants to eat your spaghetti again. Can you teach me how to make it?¡± Evan quickly put on a serious expression and rejected her request, iming that the recipe was his secret and he couldn¡¯t let others know about it. ¡°I see,¡± Nicole said rather forlornly. ¡°Just forget that I asked.¡± Maya was going to be disappointed again. Nicole walked out of the president¡¯s office, feeling both overjoyed and dejected. In the president¡¯s office, Evan¡¯s lips curved into a meaningful smile. ¡°What a silly woman! I¡¯ll see you at night.¡± That night, Nicole picked Nina and Maya up from kindergarten. The moment Maya set foot in the house, she started whining about how she wanted to have Evan¡¯s spaghetti for dinner. Nicole felt a migraineing on. Evan had refused to tell her the recipe. How was she going to resolve this issue? In order to prevent Maya¡¯s disappointment, Nicole had no choice but to try and recreate Evan¡¯s spaghetti herself. She even told Maya a white lie that Evan had given the recipe and that she could recreate the taste of his spaghetti. Hearing this, Maya blinked her huge, round eyes and ran to sit down at the dining table, waiting patiently for Nicole to finish cooking. Nicole arrived in the kitchen. Fervently, she prayed that she would be able to pass her spaghetti off as Evan¡¯s own. She googled how to make spaghetti, before turning to the stove and starting to cook seriously. When she was done, she walked out to the dining table and set down a te of spaghetti before Maya. ¡°Maya, you must be hungry! Here¡¯s your spaghetti.¡± Maya blinked excitedly and picked up her chopsticks, ready to dig in. However, one mouthful of spaghettiter, she put down her chopsticks andined that the taste wasn¡¯t the same. ¡°Mommy, this doesn¡¯t taste like Daddy¡¯s spaghetti at all. I want to eat his spaghetti.¡± Nicole tried to coax her into eating the rest. ¡°Maya, this is Daddy¡¯s spaghetti.¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t make it like that! This isn¡¯t his spaghetti¡­¡± Maya starting throwing a tantrum. Nina looked at her sister¡¯s uncharacteristic outburst and said that Maya¡¯s refusal to eat must mean that she wasn¡¯t really that hungry. She advised Nicole not to pay any attention to her. This made Maya even angrier. Instead of giving Nina the Maya Punch like she usually would, she burst into an ear-splitting wail. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t cry. Mommy will remake it for you, okay?¡± Nicole was prepared to follow every single recipe on the inte. There had to be at least one out of all of them that tasted like Evan¡¯s spaghetti. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Although Nicole had resolved to remake the spaghetti, Maya refused to give her another chance. Maya continued wailing, demanding that Evane over and make her spaghetti right now. ¡°Maya, why don¡¯t Mommy make you something else? What else do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else! I want Daddy¡¯s spaghetti!¡± Maya wailed. Her tears spilled down her cheeks like strings of ginormous pearls. Nicole felt both sorry and helpless. Evan had been quite clear on the fact that he would never tell anyone his spaghetti¡¯s secret recipe. There was no way Nicole could ask him toe over and make dinner for Maya now. She turned to her screaming daughter. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t cry anymore! Mommy will make it taste exactly like Daddy¡¯s spaghetti, alright?¡± ¡°No! I want Daddy to make it for me!¡± Just as Nicole was panicking, there was a loud knock on the front door. Nina ran to open the door. The next second, Juan and Kyle shot through the doors and dashed into the kitchen. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± The two boys were very close to Nicole. They ran over to her and wrapped their arms around her legs. Nicole wondered why the boys were here. Just as she opened her mouth to ask them, the door swung open again. A huge figure appeared in the doorway. It was Evan. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Mr. Seet!¡± Nicole yelped, surprised. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Am I not wee here?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Evan had just did her family¡¯s business a huge favor this afternoon. How could she tell him that he wasn¡¯t wee at her ce now? ¡°Mommy, we missed you! That¡¯s why we made Daddy bring us here.¡± As soon as Juan finished speaking, Kyle jumped in and eximed, ¡°Yes! Daddy didn¡¯t ask us toe here or anything like that.¡± As he spoke, Kyle gave his father the side-eye. ¡°¡­¡± Nicole understood immediately that Evan was the one who had made theme over. He had even coached the boys on how to exin the situation to her. Anyway, Evan hade at just the right time. Nicole nced at Maya. Maya took one look at Evan and burst into tears again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Evan asked, concerned. Nicole replied, ¡°She wants to eat your spaghetti. I¡¯ve already made her spaghetti, but she doesn¡¯t want to eat mine.¡± Evan walked over to Maya and caressed her hair gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore! Uncle Evan will make spaghetti for you, alright?¡± Maya nodded her head frantically, tears still streaming down her face. Evan wiped her tears away. From then on, she became a little shadow that followed Evan wherever he went. Kyle and Juan were very confused about what was going on with Maya. Why was she suddenly so close to Daddy? Nina crossed her arms and sighed. ¡°She yearns for a dad too much. Every time she sees the other children being dropped off at school by their fathers, she stares at them with her huge, unblinking eyes.¡± Hearing Maya¡¯s words, Nicole¡¯s heart ached. Maya yearned for a father¡¯s love. But Nicole felt very conflicted. Should she let everyone know that Nina and Maya were actually Evan¡¯s biological daughters? She called Nina to her bedroom. After shutting the door behind them, Nicole asked her what she thought about the matter. When she heard her mother¡¯s suggestion, Nina objected immediately. ¡°Mommy, if you tell everyone, he¡¯s going to take us away, just like he did with Juan! We might not be able to see you again in the future! I want to stay with you, Mommy. Please don¡¯t tell everyone, I don¡¯t want him to take us away!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole enveloped Maya in an embrace. Oh, what to do now! There was only one option left for Nicole, and that was to pray that Evan wouldvish more care on Maya out of the kindness of his heart. In the kitchen, Evan had finished cooking. He set the te of spaghetti down before Maya, who started wolfing it down. Seeing the girl eat like there was no tomorrow, a slight smile appeared on Evan¡¯s cold face. ¡°Can you tell Uncle Evan what¡¯s the difference between my spaghetti and the one your Mommy made?¡± Evan had tasted a bit of Nicole¡¯s spaghetti. It didn¡¯t taste bad at all¡ªactually, it even tasted better than what he usually made. After pondering on this question for a while, Maya chirped, ¡°I want the one you made, Uncle Evan.¡± Evan coaxed, ¡°The one your Mommy made tastes much better! You should give it a chance.¡± As he spoke, he moved Nicole¡¯s te of spaghetti in front of Maya. Maya looked at it in consternation before insisting, ¡°I want the one made by you!¡± Evan smiled. ¡°So you don¡¯t actually prefer my cooking over your mother¡¯s! You just like me better, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Nicole suddenly materialized next to them. Evan had seen right through her intentions. With nothing left to defend herself, Maya bowed her head and started slurping up the noodles. Nicole said, ¡°Mr. Seet, thank you for making spaghetti for Maya. If there¡¯s anything you want for dinner, I¡¯ll be happy to make it for you as a gesture of my appreciation.¡± Evan thought for a while before asking Juan and Kyle for their opinions. ¡°Mommy, I want to have beef stew.¡± ¡°Me too, Mommy.¡± After thinking it through for a while, Nicole decided to indulge the children¡¯s requests. She announced that they would be having beef stew for dinner. Turning to Evan, she said, ¡°There are no more ingredients in the house. We¡¯ll have to run down to the grocery store for them.¡± Evan stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I think I saw some vegetables in the fridge. You can wash them up first.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Nicole approved of his suggestion very much. Overjoyed, Juan and Kyle apuded loudly. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll help you!¡± Nicole refused gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Run along and y now, Mommy will finish washing these vegetables very soon.¡± ¡°Okay! If you need help, just holler for us! We¡¯ll go and y now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two boys ran happily to the toy room. As Evan put on his shoes, Maya quickly put down her chopsticks and hopped off the chair. Toddling towards him on her stubby legs, she eximed, ¡°Uncle Evan, can you bring me along with you?¡± Evan paused and looked at her. ¡°Why do you want toe?¡± Maya bit her lip and whispered something into his ear. Evan looked at her in shock. ¡°Is that true?¡± Maya nodded her head furiously. ¡°Yes. Uncle Evan, if you buy me one of those huge cartoon lollipops, I¡¯ll tell you an even bigger secret.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Thinking that Maya was merely having the munchies, Evan decided to bring her along. It was quite unlikely that she really had a big secret to tell him. When they exited the grocery store, Maya gazed at the huge cartoon lollipop that Evan had bought her, her eyes shining with happiness. At her kindergarten, one of the girls had bragged about how her father had bought her lots of lollipops. Hearing this, Maya had felt so hungry that she started to salivate. For one, she was hungry for a lollipop. More importantly, however, she was hungry for a father. Now, she had a lollipop in her hands, and it had been given to her by her Daddy. Her eyes shone like stars as she wrapped her fat fingers tightly around the lollipop. In the car, she suddenly turned to Evan with a mysterious look on her face. ¡°Uncle Evan, I¡¯ll tell you a secret, but you can¡¯t tell Juan, Kyle or Nina that I told you this.¡± Evan smiled lightly. This secret seemed to have something to do with the other three children. He nodded solemnly. ¡°Alright, tell me. I promise not to tell them.¡± Hearing this, Maya finally let her guard down and told Evan the secret she had been keeping for so long. ¡°Uncle Evan, Juan, Kyle, and Nina stole some money from your bank ount a while ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± Evan turned to look at Maya with an incredulous look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s true! They stole a huge sum from you¡ªenough to buy a vi for Mommy. Mommy had no clue about it, so they lied and told her that they borrowed the money from someone.¡± Hearing this, Evan felt even more astonished. He had been so sure that Nicole was the one who stole that five hundred million from his bank ount. How else would it have disappeared all of a sudden? In the end, it had turned out to be his two sons! Those kids were getting out of hand. How could they scheme against their own father? No wonder Nicole had asked him in a drunken stupor the other night if he had actually seen her steal the money from his ount! He had used her falsely, after all. As he thought back on his attitude towards her that day, Evan suddenly felt ashamed of himself. He had gone overboard. Should he apologize to her, or make it up to her somehow? ¡°Uncle Evan, you can¡¯t tell them that I told you. Otherwise, they will never y with me again. Even with my Maya Punch, I can¡¯t defeat all three of them.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Yes, I promise you I won¡¯t tell them.¡± Maya breathed a sigh of relief at his words. Daddy had been so nice to her. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to deceive him like that. Besides, Ms. Patty told her often that little children shouldn¡¯t lie. Maya wanted to be a good girl. They finally arrived back at home. As Evan carried the bags of ingredients into the house, Maya danced around the room, waving her lollipop in glee. Hearing themotion in the living room, Juan and Kyle ran out from the toy room. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Seeing the huge cartoon lollipop in Maya¡¯s hand, the boys asked why Evan hadn¡¯t bought one for them, too. As he gazed at his two traitorous sons, Evan felt a hot rush of anger. He had taught them hacking skills, and they had used it against him by thieving from his bank ount! These two boys deserved to be punished. Evan lifted his leg and gave both of them a kick on their behinds. Kyle looked at him in bewilderment and yelped angrily, ¡°Hey! Why did you kick us?¡± Juan grabbed his bottom and ran around the living room, howling. ¡°Daddy, we just asked you why you didn¡¯t buy us candy. Did you really need to kick us? You¡¯re too mean! Were we wrong to ask that question?¡± Gritting his teeth, Evan red at them and hissed, ¡°Just the both of you wait!¡± Seeing their father¡¯s wrathful expression, both Juan and Kyle were speechless. They exchanged a nce. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°What did Daddy mean?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Just as they were puzzling over their father¡¯s unsettling behavior, Nicole walked out from the kitchen. Surveying the scene before her, she asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Evan forced a smile onto his face. ¡°Nothing! I was just teasing them a little.¡± Juan rolled his eyes. Huffily, he said, ¡°Daddy, you kicked us! How could you say nothing¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Kyle chimed in. ¡°Who kicks people to tease them?¡± Evan shot them a withering look, and the boys fell silent immediately. Nicole knew that Evan¡¯s unconditional love towards the boys was indisputable. He must have had a really good reason to kick them like this. Juan and Kyle must havemitted a grave mistake. Spoil the rod, spare the child¡ªNicole understood this perfectly. Hence, she refused to pursue the matter any further. Taking the bags of ingredients from Evan, she said, ¡°Mr. Seet, the kids are simply too mischievous. Don¡¯t let them spoil your mood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m just disciplining them for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole looked at him, not understanding his words. Juan and Kyle shrugged unhappily. What did their father mean by that? Did they make their Mommy angry somehow? No way! ¡°Daddy, are you siding against us because you want to get into Mommy¡¯s good graces?¡± ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re making use of us to help you woo Mommy again! Gosh, you have so many tricks up your sleeve!¡± As soon as they finished speaking, Evan lifted his leg threateningly again, sending the two boys scuttering back to the toy room. The boys sat down next to their pile of toys and continuedining about their father. ¡°If kicking us in the bottom is going to make Mommy and Daddy¡¯s rtionship better, then at least we won¡¯t have suffered for nothing. Just now, Daddy was obviously defending Mommy and helping her to take out her anger on us!¡± Kyle thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the matter is this simple, though. When we go back later, Daddy will probably kill us.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Tonight, we¡¯d better stay over at Mommy¡¯s ce. If Daddy wants to thrash us, at least Mommy will be around to stop him.¡± ¡°Alright. After dinner, let¡¯s pretend to fall asleep. We¡¯ll justy here and refuse to go.¡± Nina had overheard their entire conversation. She felt very surprised, too¡ªwhy was Evan suddenly treating her Mommy so well? Did he really want to get together with Mommy? But I like Uncle Rocky more! Nina cried silently. She dashed into her bedroom and called Rocky on the phone secretly. When she told Rocky that Evan was chasing her mother again, a smile broke out on his face. ¡°Got it. Thank you, Nina. Uncle Rocky will do his best.¡± ¡°Alright, Uncle Rocky. You muste over to visit us soon!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as he hung up, Rocky started to feel a little uneasy. His old man had already ordered him to stay away from Summervale. Recently, Rocky had been so swamped by work that he hadn¡¯t had time to drop by the clinic. It had been a long time since hest saw Nicole. If he went to her house now, Evan would be extremely displeased. However, it had been so many years, and Nicole remained the only woman Rocky had ever loved and thought about marrying. If he simply gave her up to another man now, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 After agonizing over it for a while, Rocky decided to drop by and visit her. However, for the sake of Yan Group¡¯s reputation, he promised himself that he wouldn¡¯t butt heads with Evan Seet this time. Instead, he would soften his attitude towards that man and treat him like a friendly acquaintance. After all, given his current situation, he couldn¡¯t afford to let Ian pick on another one of his mistakes again. By the time Rocky arrived at Summervale, Nicole and Evan were already gathered around the dining table with the four children. A steaming pot of beef stew had been set down in the middle of the table. Seeing him, Nina eximed joyfully, ¡°Uncle Rocky, you¡¯re here!¡± Nicole looked quite surprised by his arrival, too. ¡°Rocky! I didn¡¯t think you would suddenly drop by for a visit. Why don¡¯t you have dinner with us?¡± Rocky smiled and shifted his gaze to Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, may I join all of you for dinner?¡± His words made Nicole feel a little perturbed. After all, this house belonged to Rocky. Why was he behaving like a guest and asking permission from Evan first? Evan shot him a look and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not wee here.¡± He couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite to Rocky. To Mr. Seet, this was the most polite he could be with his love rival, especially one who was shameless enough to show up at Nicole¡¯s door. Rocky stood in the doorway, aghast. Before he could say anything, Nicole jumped in and snapped, ¡°Mr. Seet, how could you be so impolite! This ce belongs to Rocky. What¡¯s wrong with him staying for dinner?¡± Is Nicole still unaware that Evan Seet bought this apartment from me? Rocky smiled ndly. ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re wrong about that. This ce belongs to Mr. Seet now. He bought this apartment from me.¡± Rocky seemed to ce an emphasis on the word ¡®bought¡¯. Nicole swung around to look at Evan in shock. No wonder he had taken it upon himself to behave like the owner of this ce and refurbish this entire ce a few days ago! He was now the owner of this apartment! However, he had never spoken a word about it to her. Evan had bought her a house, helped her out with her struggling family business, and taken such good care of her kids¡­ Why had his attitude towards her undergone such a huge shift recently? Nicole couldn¡¯t make any sense of it. Rocky continued, ¡°Since Mr. Seet doesn¡¯t wee me here, I¡¯ll make a move first. Nicole, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to drop by the clinic these few weeks. If you have any issues, give these people a call. Although their acupuncture technique isn¡¯t as good as yours, they can do other things for you.¡± As he spoke, he handed her a stack of name cards. Nicole looked at him with gratitude. ¡°Thanks, Rocky.¡± ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Have a good dinner.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Nicole said. ¡°I¡¯ll send you downstairs.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nicole followed him downstairs and watched as Rocky drove off in his car. When she turned around, she saw Evan standing right behind her. ¡°Mr. Seet, why did youe downstairs too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back upstairs and continue our dinner.¡± Evan¡¯s expression was a little ugly as he said this. He turned around and stalked off in the direction of the elevator as Nicole trailed behind him. In the elevator, Evan started pointing out everything that was wrong with Rocky. ¡°Coming over sote at night? Ha, he must have had an ulterior motive! If he wanted to pass these name cards to you, he could¡¯ve sent them to your office or to the clinic. Why did he need to deliver them to you himself?¡± Nicole looked Evan in consternation as he continued to rant and rave. She wondered again if something had happened between both men in the past. If not, why would Evan, with his cold, aloof personality, have so much toin about when it came to Rocky? Whenever he got the chance, Evan relished in tarnishing the other man¡¯s reputation. He had even bought over Rocky¡¯s house¡­ Remembering Rocky¡¯s unpleasant tone from just now, Nicole suddenly realized that Evan must have forced Rocky to give up that apartment to him! She turned around to look at Evan suddenly. ¡°Mr. Seet, did you have any ulterior motives when you bought Rocky¡¯s house from him?¡± Evan shot her a look. ¡°No.¡± Yeah right, Nicole thought. Everyone did things to fulfill an ulterior motive. That was especially so for the business-minded, calcting Evan Seet. ¡°Mr. Seet,¡± she said, ¡°isn¡¯t it quite inappropriate for me to live in your house without paying you any rent?¡± Her words rubbed Evan the wrong way. So she was happy to live in Rocky¡¯s house free of charge, but she refused to live in his without paying rent? Perhaps Nicole was closer to Rocky, after all. Well, Evan thought bitterly, my attitude towards her has been quite horrible. I deserve this! Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Trying his best to suppress his raging emotions, he said in a gentle tone with a half-smile, ¡°Kyle and Juan will be staying over very often, so you¡¯ll be able to see them if you live here.¡± Is that so? Is he doing this for Juan and Kyle? How deep is his fatherly love! Nicole asked nothing else. When the elevator¡¯s door was open, the two walked out and went back to the room one after another. Meanwhile, the kids were getting impatient while waiting. ¡°Mommy, can we eat now?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat now.¡± Juan, Kyle, and Maya¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, looking like three little hungry wolves that were ready to pounce on their food. On the other hand, Nina lowered her head in dejection. I thought Uncle Rocky would challenge the evil Daddy and fight for Mommy. But he was scared away after saying only a few words. The evil daddy even bought this ce. Uncle Rocky is so timid. Such a coward. He dares not to fight for the woman he loves. I mustn¡¯t be like him when I grow up. ¡°Nina, eat your food,¡± Nicole urged when she saw that Nina got the spaced-out look. Only then did Nina took her spoon and started eating. After a while, Evan picked up a few pieces of beef and put them on Nina¡¯s te. Usually, she would give the beef back to Evan without thinking twice. However, this time, she hesitated. Should I put the beef back on the evil daddy¡¯s te? But truth be told, I really admire his boldness and determination. In the end, she picked the beef up, put it into her mouth, and started chewing with much relish. Her reaction put a hint of a smile on Evan¡¯s face. Nina seems much friendlier to me now. Evan promptly seized the opportunity and suggested taking them to the amusement park or the zoo during the weekend. Juan and Kyle were over the moon while Maya jumped up and down in excitement. Yet, Nina froze for a moment before saying, ¡°But I would like to go for painting lessons. Painting gives me inspiration, which will improve my makeup skills.¡± Immediately, Evan took out his phone and called John, asking him to find out the best art academies in the city for Nina to choose one ording to her preference. A faint smile appeared on Nina¡¯s usually distant face. I guess the evil daddy is not that evil after all¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll go then. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first. Nina, you¡¯re too slim, so please eat more meat.¡± Nicole put some meat on Nina¡¯s te, but Nina picked the meat up and put it on Maya¡¯s te with a grin. ¡°Mommy, I like eating vegetables, so I¡¯ll give Maya the meat.¡± Feeling happy, Maya thanked Nina and praised her for being a thoughtful sister. She even promised not to hit Nina with her signature Maya Punch anymore. After dinner, Juan and Kyle executed their secret n. They discreetly slipped into the bedroom and pretended to be asleep. After a while, Evan entered the room. He heaved a sigh when he saw the two boys on the bed. These two little rascals didn¡¯t even know how to fake sleep. They¡¯re squeezing their eyes shut so hard that it¡¯s obvious they are faking it. He stretched out his hand to pinch Juan¡¯s little butt. Despite the pain, Juan kept his eyes shut tightly. He gritted his teeth, enduring the pain. Then Evan turned to pinch Kyle, who then tried hard to stifle a scream. ¡°Your acting skills are so bad. If you keep pretending this way, your Mommy will surely chase the three of us out.¡± The two boys instantly opened their eyes and stared at him. ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t want to leave too?¡± ¡°Daddy, do you want to stay as well?¡± ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m only teaching you how to pretend to be asleep.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With that, he peeked over his shoulder at the room¡¯s door. Then he patiently gave the two boys tips on how to fake sleep. Noticing that they had learned well, he even reminded them to act more like it in front of Nicole. The moment Evan left the room, Juan pulled Kyle up from the bed. ¡°I think we should ask Nina and Maya to pretend to be asleep too.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kyle asked in surprise. Juan said with a giggle, ¡°Just think about it. If Nina and Maya sleep in their room, and we sleep in this room, then Daddy and Mommy will have no choice but to sleep together. Am I right?¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Hearing Juan¡¯s suggestion, Kyle said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The two boys quickly went to Nina and Maya to convince them. With only a few drumsticks and a promise that Evan would treat her to a delicious meal, the two boys sessfully lured Maya to dly jump on board. Though Nina was hesitant at first, she decided to cooperate with them since Evan helped her to find the best art academy. After much discussion, the four kids began to fake sleeping simultaneously. In the meantime, Nicole had just finished cleaning up and was walking out of the kitchen. Her brows knitted together when she realized that all the little ones had disappeared. They should be ying as usual at this time. Why is it so quiet? Where are they? Out of curiosity, she went to the toy room, but only to find a few toys scattered around on the floor of the empty room. Leaving the toy room, she saw Evan staring at the financial news channel intently on the couch. ¡°Where are the kids?¡± Evan darted a nce at her, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nicole frowned at his reply. Then she walked to Juan and Kyle¡¯s bedroom. Opening the door, she saw the two boys lying motionless on the bed. Are they asleep already? Why do these two rascals sleep so early today? She walked to the bed and pulled a nket over them. After staring at the boys for a moment, she tiptoed out of the room. Nina and Maya sleepte usually, so they should be ying right now. Then she made her way to the girls¡¯ room. A look of astonishment appeared on her face the moment she stepped into the room. Are the girls sleeping already? That¡¯s weird! Worry that they might have fallen ill, she strode over to them and touched Maya¡¯s forehead. Thank God she¡¯s not having a fever. Next, she turned to touch Nina¡¯s forehead. Nina is fine as well. What¡¯s going on? Why did the four of them go to bed so early simultaneously? Covering the girls with a nket, she tiptoed out of their room too. She mumbled curiously to Evan, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why do the kids sleep so early today?¡± Evan let out a cough awkwardly. ¡°Children usually sleep early, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°But Nina and Maya have never slept this early before.¡± Evan quickly made up a random excuse to brush her off. It¡¯s on me that Juan and Kyle are pretending to be asleep now. But I¡¯m surprised to see Nina and Maya being so cooperative. The two girls are quite thoughtful too. ¡°Since the kids are asleep. Take a seat. I need to talk to you.¡± Evan¡¯s words made Nicole squirm nervously. Wondering what Evan wanted to talk about, she carefully walked to the couch and sat beside him. ¡°Mr. Seet, I should thank you for your help in rtion to Lane Corporation.¡± Despite feeling anxious, Nicole thanked him while looking at him sincerely. Evan gave her a faint smile. ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this in the office. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± ¡°Something else? What do you want to talk about, Mr. Seet?¡± I¡¯ve so many questions in my head. What happened to her after I left the Rose Garden? How was her life after returning to the Lane family? In her heart, what does she think about the boy, Tye, and me, Evan Seet? Deep in contemtion, Evan¡¯s voice was stuck in his throat. Nicole refuses to talk about her past. She even hides the truth that she is the little girl back then. If I were to ask her directly, she may avoid my question or try to cover up the truth again. Evan gazed intently at Nicole, trying to find the right words. ¡°Before getting the Lane Corporation, I remember you told me that your dad and your stepmother erected a tombstone for you when you were still alive. So I guess you had a hard timeText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. living with the Lane family, am I right?¡± When Evan mentioned the Lane family and her past, a sense of sorrow and bitterness welled up in Nicole¡¯s heart. Recalling those dark days, she felt a lump formed in her throat as she looked down and yed with her fingers. ¡°Mr. Seet, why do you ask about this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Just asking,¡± Evan answered casually. A wry smile spread across her ivory face. After my mum passed away, I left the Rose Garden and returned to the Lane family. Sylvia had been very harsh on me, to the extent that I felt it was pointless to live. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 That was the worst time of my life. It was a nightmare which was etched on my memory for life. During winter, I had to sleep on a wet and cold bed. It was freezing cold that I couldn¡¯t stop trembling. No one was there for me whenever I fell sick. If I were lucky enough, I would get some leftover food. When Sylvia was in a foul mood, she would vent it on me, and I would be scolded, beaten, and punished for no reason. My skin was always covered with bruises. When things became unbearable, I would remind myself of Rose Garden and Tye. His heart-warming care gave me the strength and courage to withstand the torment. I used to wish that I will meet Tye one day so that I can feel being cared for and protected by someone again. Fate has granted my wish, but it also put an insurmountable gap between us. It turns out that Tye is now the president of the Seet Group. He¡¯s as bright as the Sun, but I¡¯m only a nobody. Most importantly, in Evan¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m only a worthless and crafty woman. This is because I¡¯ve left a terrible impression on him ever since my return to the country. These barriers between us have utterly dashed my hopes and dreams. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to talk about it?¡± Evan asked when he sensed her hesitation. Nicole shook her head. ¡°Mr. Seet, there¡¯s nothing much to say. Let¡¯s talk about you.¡± Although she didn¡¯t utter a word about how hard her life had been, Evan could tell from her red-rimmed eyes that she must have gone through unimaginable sufferings. His heart couldn¡¯t help but ache for her. ¡°What would you like to know?¡± Nicole thought about it briefly before saying, ¡°Mr. Seet, I wonder how it is to be someone like you. Your life must have been smooth sailing. Have you ever been through any tough times in life?¡± Nicole still felt odd that someone like Evan had fallen from grace and ended up in the Rose Garden, getting bullied by everyone else. Her question stunned Evan for a moment. Then he immediately understood her intention. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Looking at her solemnly, Evan answered, ¡°I¡¯ve had some tough times too. As a member of the Seet family, I would be severely punished for making any mistake. My grandpa once punished me by sending me to the Rose Garden to experience the life of servants.¡± At the mention of the Rose Garden, Evan¡¯s piercing eyes stared intently at Nicole, and he saw a look of realization on her face. I see. He was being punished at that time. I was so foolish to think that Tye was a child of a Seet family¡¯s servant. Nicole was dumbfounded briefly. Then she gave him a half-hearted smile and replied indifferently, ¡°It seems like you had a strict upbringing in the Seet family.¡± ¡°Had you been to the Rose Garden when you were young?¡± Evan asked abruptly. Nicole balled up her fist tightly as she shook her head at him. ¡°I grew up in the Lane family, so I had never been there.¡± She¡¯s trying to avoid my gaze. I can tell from her nervous expression that she¡¯s lying. She has her guard up against me. I should stop asking her since she doesn¡¯t want to tell me. One day, I¡¯ll make her trust me the way she trusts the boy, Tye, so she will voluntarily confess everything to me. The two sat nkly on the couch, but Evan¡¯s piercing gaze never left Nicole. At the moment, Nicole was a little uneasy and at a loss for words. She seemed slightly different from her usual self, who would retort without a second thought. Evan¡¯s intense stare puzzled her and caused her heart to beat quicker out of agitation. ¡°Would you like to have a cup of tea, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to you being so polite to me. You don¡¯t have to hide your true self when you¡¯re with me. If you want to, you can even shout at me.¡± How can I do that? After all, you¡¯re the savior of the Lane Corporation. How can I shout at you? She smiled at him. ¡°Mr. Seet, it¡¯s gettingte. Feel free to go ahead and do whatever you need to. Juan and Kyle are asleep, so please let them stay over tonight.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 ¡°Are you trying to get me to leave?¡± A line appeared between Evan¡¯s brows, and he was not happy about it. She just doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, does she? Nicole shook her head and denied. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I just don¡¯t want to waste your precious time.¡± ¡°Not at all. I don¡¯t feel safe leaving Kyle and Juan here, so I¡¯ll stay here for the night.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What? He ns to sleep here tonight? What does he mean by he doesn¡¯t feel safe leaving Kyle and Juan here? He thinks I¡¯ll abuse them? Since Evan had made it clear, she had no valid reason to kick him out. Moreover, he owned this house. But where is he going to sleep? ¡°Well then. I¡¯ll get Nina and Maya to sleep with me, and you¡¯ll take their bedroom.¡± It was the same arrangement when he had a sleepover here quite some time ago. Evan thought about it and responded with a serious look, ¡°Their beds are too small for an adult like me.¡± ¡­ Then what else do you want? An skan king bed? If I gave you my bed, where am I going to sleep? She cleared her throat for a bit and stered an awkward smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s just one night, Mr. Seet. This is the best arrangement I can think of!¡± Instead of waiting for his reply, she immediately stood up and walked towards Nina¡¯s and Maya¡¯s room. Just when she wanted to carry them over to the master bedroom, Maya grabbed tightly to her bed with her chubby little hands. Are you kidding me? How is it possible that she grabbed onto her bed so tightly when she¡¯s asleep? ¡°Let go of your hands, Maya. Come and sleep with me in my room.¡± Nope! For the sake of fried chicken and other yummy food, I¡¯ll not let go of my bed! Maya kept her eyes shut and reminded herself. Nicole managed to unsp her fingers for a moment, but in the blink of an eye, she started grabbing onto the bed with her tiny hands again. A line appeared between Nicole¡¯s brows as she stared at Maya¡¯s chubby cheeks. This girl is faking it. ¡°Mommy knows you¡¯re not asleep, Maya. Come, let¡¯s go over to mommy¡¯s room now.¡± Maya kept mum and held onto the bed tightly. Nicole was at a loss for words. She then turned her attention to Nina. Just when Nicole was about to carry Nina, she was taken aback when she noticed a ¡®stop¡¯ sign sticker on her daughter¡¯s face! There was even a note on her forehead ¨C Not changing room! Not changing bed! At this point, Nicole finally realized why the four children decided to sleep early tonight! She reached out her hands and spanked Nina and Maya on their backsides. ¡°You two. What are you trying to do? Did someone bribe you and make you do this?¡± Ops, mommy caught us. Nina pressed her lips tight and refused to respond. Maya, on the other hand, chuckled in silence and mumbled, ¡°Drumstick, drumstick, yummy, yummy food¡­¡± ¡°Very well. You think I¡¯ll give in so easily?¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll cry if you force us to move. We¡¯ll cry out loud and disturb the neighbors,¡± Nina said all of a sudden. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our neighbors willin and use you of abusing your children,¡± Maya added. ¡°Yes, yes. The four of us have agreed to cry together, and we¡¯ll blow the roof off.¡± ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t want that to happen, do you?¡± Nicole was utterly speechless. She looked at the two girls and was shocked at how they had changed. Are they threatening me now? ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll not force you anymore, but tell me, who gave you the idea to fake sleep?¡± Nicole asked Maya. Maya clenched her teeth and did not want to respond to that question. Nicole even tempted her with delicious snacks but to no avail. Nina stepped in and said, ¡°The four of us decided to do this. It¡¯s our idea.¡± Nicole was so confused at this point. What on earth are these four cheeky kids thinking? She walked out of the bedroom, looked at Evan, and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°The girls are already asleep, Mr. Seet. Why don¡¯t you take the master bedroom, and I¡¯ll sleep on the couch?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. You won¡¯t be able to sleep well on the couch.¡± Evan showed a hint of concern. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Nicole thought Evan volunteered to sleep on the couch. She cleared her throat, ¡°I¡¯d feel bad if I made you sleep on the couch. This is your house, after all.¡± Evan thought about it for a bit and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. We shall not sleep on the couch then.¡± Excuse me? What are you talking about? Where are we going to sleep then? Nicole looked at him in disbelief. Evan stood up and walked towards the master bedroom. It was obvious that he wanted to spend a night in her room. Nicole did not know how to react to this. Have you no shame? I didn¡¯t even give you the greenlight! Nicole followed behind and walked towards her bedroom as well. ¡°Mr. Seet, I think I should just sleep on the couch. I¡­¡± ¡°I thought I made it clear? Let¡¯s just sleep on the same bed. Do you have a problem with this?¡± Nicole became speechless upon seeing how chill Evan was. Of course, I have a problem sharing the same bed with a man! ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t do anything to you. I promise.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡­¡± ¡°Shush. Go to bed.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. What? How can he be so domineering? Nicole stood still and refused to move. Evan then locked the room¡¯s door and arranged his and her pillows properly. At this point, everything in the room made Nicole feel ufortable. She grumbled in silence while opening her wardrobe and took out her pajamas. After walking to the bathroom and locking the door, she stood beneath the shower and could feel her heart racing controbly. As the translucent water droplets rolled down her silky smooth body, she could not help but pinch herself. Ouch! Damn it, it¡¯s not a dream. Why is he acting so weird? Why is he trying to approach me when he doesn¡¯t like me at all? Does he have any ulterior motives? She still could not figure out what was on his mind even after she had stepped out of the bathroom. Feeling a little awkward, Nicole sat on the other side of the bed. She was dumbfounded when she saw Evan was already lying on the bed in his pajamas. This man even brought his own pajamas? Clearly, he¡¯s well-prepared for this sleepover! Nicoley down on the bed, feeling utterly anxious and uneasy. The moment Nicole turned off themp, the gentle moonlight slipped into the room. It was quite a dreamy sight to behold. It was surreal. Evan, who was resting by her side, looked at her in silence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll not do anything to you. I swear.¡± Nicole did not know if she could trust him, ¡°Mr. Seet, why do you want to share a bed with me?¡± The corner of Evan¡¯s mouth quirked up, ¡°You¡¯re Kyle¡¯s and Juan¡¯s mother, and I hope we can improve our rtionship so as to give them aplete family.¡± Nicole did not expect this answer from him. What does he mean? Does this mean he wants to live with me? He only wants to do it for Kyle and Juan, not because he loves me! ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about this before.¡± ¡°You can start thinking about it now,¡± Evan responded in a serious voice. Nicole turned around and looked at him. If I agree with his thought, does this mean we¡¯ll have to be physically intimate with each other? Did he n all this to satisfy his desire? Is this his hidden agenda? He better not have this kind of evil thought! Gosh, I feel so unsafe now. Nope, he¡¯ll not get what he wants! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Seet. We should remain our rtionship as it is now. Please forget about your idea.¡± ¡°If you really want someone to keep youpany through the night, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just one call away from all the socialites who wish to spend a night with you. Perhaps you should turn your attention to them instead of wasting your time here.¡± Why is she always trying to push me away? Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Evan was a little disappointed and let out an inaudible sigh. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to be with me now. When the time is right, I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle back to me. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep now. The weather¡¯s getting cold. Here, keep yourself warm with the nket.¡± His deep and thick voice was so calming that it warmed her heart. After covering her with the nket, he wished her goodnight. Having someone sharing her bed made it difficult for her to sleep. She tried keeping her eyes shut, but her heart was still thumping in her chest. At first, Nicole thought she would not sleep in peace because she kept reminding herself to stay on guard. In the end, she managed to sleep like a log and even had a sweet dream. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She slept through the night, and by the time she woke up, the bright morning sun had already shone into the room. Nicole looked around and noticed the other side of the bed empty. She picked up her watch, checked the time, and was shocked to see that it was already 9 a.m. ¡°But howe the kids are so quiet? Are they still asleep? They¡¯re going to bete for school!¡± She immediately hopped out of bed and ran to their bedroom. Oh? They¡¯re not around. She went back to her room and gave Evan a call. ¡°Hi Mr. Seet, did you send the kids to school?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You can find your breakfast in the microwave oven.¡± He made me breakfast too? Nicole was touched by his gestures. All these years, she had single-handedly taken care of the little ones through thick and thin. For once, it felt great to be taken care of. After ending the call, she freshened up and enjoyed the breakfast he prepared. All of a sudden, she recalled something that had happenedst night. While she was almost asleep, she knew someone covered her with the nket. She also felt someone whispered something into her ears but did not hear it clearly. Despite all of that, she admittedly had a good sleepst night and had not felt so at ease and safe for a very long time. Her lips unwittingly curled into a smile. After breakfast, she went straight to Lane Corporation. The moment she stepped into the office, her new assistant approached her with a big grin, ¡°Ms. Lane, Lane Corporation is trending on social media now. It¡¯ll be good for our business.¡± ¡°And the media have also reported on your rtionship with Mr. Seet. From now on, no one would dare to oppress us anymore.¡± Nicole looked confused and did not understand a word she said. Since she woke upte this morning and came straight to the office, she did not have time to check any updates on social media. She immediately took out her phone and went through the social media tform. Her rtionship with Evan was one of the trending topics of the day, and the story came with an eye- catching headline and photos. ¡®Seet Group President Supports Lane Corporation ¨C The Shocking Secret Behind¡¯ ¡®Seet Group President¡¯s New Fave Is Her!¡¯ ¡®Mr. Seet and Ms. Lane went to a dessert store with four children. ording to sources, Mr. Seet is the biological father to all the children.¡¯ ¡®Bright Future Ahead: Lane Corporation Riding On Seet Corporation¡¯s Coattails¡¯ ¡­ There were also photos of her walking out of Seet Group¡¯s building, Evan visiting Summervale, and them enjoying desserts with the four children. She did not expect news about her and Lane Corporation could make it to the list of the trending topics of the day. What would Evan and the Seet family think of this when they saw all these? Will he think that I orchestrated all this to get the media¡¯s attention? Now that the damage was done, she thought it was best for her to give Evan a call. She hoped he could order someone to remove all these posts from social media. Yet, upon receiving her call, Evan told her that he had no intention of removing the posts. On the contrary, he advised her not to be bothered by all these. People would eventually forget about this, he said. After ending the call, Nicole let out a sigh. She was relieved that Evan was not bothered by these posts. To her, it was not a big problem as well. After all, news like this could boost Lane Corporation¡¯s business. Moreover, Evan was the father to all four children anyway, so technically, it was not a rumor. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 This trending topic, however, pissed Jonathan off. He even gave Evan a call to find out more about it. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. The two little girls are not my daughter.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to rify it if they¡¯re not yours. This concerns the Seet family! How can you just let it be?¡± ¡°They might not my biological daughters, but we might be a family in the future. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to rify anything.¡± Upon hearing his words, Jonathan was about to explode with rage. ¡°Enough of your nonsense! A few days ago, the media reported that Rocky is their father. Even if you¡¯re in love with Nicole and willing to raise his daughters, you must address this issue in public.¡± ¡°Rumor also has it that Nicole and Rocky had registered their marriage overseas. You don¡¯t want people to see you as a homewrecker as this will tarnish Seet Group¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°You must not give the Yan a chance to attack us. I don¡¯t want us to get into trouble with Yan Group again!¡± ¡°They¡¯re not Rocky¡¯s kids!¡± ¡°Evidence matters, Evan. You can¡¯t just listen to people and believe what they said. You must call for a press conference to address this issue.¡± Before Evan could answer him, Jonathan had ended the call. John, who was standing beside him, said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Seet, I, too, believe it¡¯s important to find out who Nina and Maya¡¯s biological father is.¡± ¡°Whenever someone asks Ms. Lane this question, she¡¯ll always avoid giving a clear answer. Perhaps, she¡¯s hiding something from us. Once we know more about the two girls, we can also confirm whether she¡¯s still single or married.¡± Evan gave it a thought and lifted his head to look at John, ¡°Alright. Do it fast. Conduct a DNA paternity test for Rocky and the girls. Make sure you do it discreetly.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± As John walked out of his office, the arrogant expression on Evan¡¯s face suddenly turned solemn. He knew waiting for the DNA test results would keep him on tenterhooks for the next few days as he did not know what to expect. What if Nina and Maya are Rocky¡¯s daughters¡­ What if their father is someone else¡­ What if Nicole is already married¡­ What if¡­ Dozens of possibilities popped up in his mind. Evan might be a socially distant person, but imagining Nicole being with another man was enough to drive him mad. For the very first time, someone as fearless as Evan got cold feet. I¡¯m afraid of losing her. I¡¯m afraid that this rtionship would fail even before it begins. While he was still processing all the scenarios in his mind, someone knocked on his office door. He regained hisposure and responded, ¡°Come in.¡± Davin gently opened the door and peeped around. He then let out a cheeky smile and walked into his office. ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± ¡°Much better now. The doctor advised me not to engage in activities that are too physically demanding.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± ¡°To visit you, of course. By the way, do you know how Sheep and I tortured Sylphiette?¡± Sylphiette. He was so busy that he almost forgot about her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Evan had not seen Sylphiette ever since he learned how she had lied about being the little girl back then. ¡°How did it go?¡± Davin¡¯s face suddenly beamed with excitement, ¡°We didn¡¯t give her anything to eat in the first few days, then we fed her dog food and made her crawled around a dog kennel for one whole day!¡± ¡°Sheep and I watched her crawl back and forth the kennel. If only you were there to witness it with your own eyes! Her knees were all swollen¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Evan knitted his brows and asked persistently. She deserves harsher punishments for blindsiding my woman! Davin was dumbstruck for a moment. He understood what Evan was thinking and added, ¡°There¡¯s more, of course. We¡¯ll not let her off so easily since she stepped on your toes! She definitely deserves¡­¡± Chapter 370 Chapter 370 ¡°Stop beating around the bush!¡± Evan shot daggers at him. Davin immediately added, ¡°Oh. In short, I tortured her with all kinds of punishment. From now on, I can guarantee she¡¯ll not have the guts to con you anymore!¡± ¡°Moreover, she¡¯s the culprit who damaged my sports car and injured my leg. Do you think I¡¯ll let her off so easily?¡± Nevertheless, that was something else that bothered Davin, ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand. Sylphiette is not particrly influential in Y City, yet she was able to approach and trick us. I don¡¯t think she can do this all by herself.¡± ¡°You mean there¡¯s a mastermind behind all these?¡± ¡°Yes. Based on the investigation on my ident, her aplice was not just Tom, Dick, or Harry. In fact, Zane has no authority over this person, so¡­¡± ¡°So the mastermind who supported her is no ordinary man!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. The person must be someone powerful, or else he or she wouldn¡¯t dare to touch the Seets! He instructed Davin to continue with the investigations. By hook or by crook, we must get to the bottom of this case and find out who the mastermind was! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evan. Our investigations will not stop here. I suspect they did all these to us because of the new product that we are developing. The product might affect a lot of businesses once it hits the market.¡± Evan remained silent, but he believed the motive behind their actions was not as simple as this. It must be something beyond our imagination! ¡°It¡¯s too early for us to say anything now. Just carry on with the investigations first.¡± ¡°Alright. By the way, mom asked you toe home for dinner. I guess mom and dad are mad about your rumors. Make sure you know what to say to them!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this nonsense,¡± Evan said without hesitation. Davin froze for a bit and responded, ¡°Are you serious? Dad is really mad about this. If you don¡¯te home tonight, he might explode.¡± Evan paused for a moment and continued to focus on his work. Upon seeing his reaction, Davin pursing his lips. What is he thinking? Is he not bothered by the rumors at all. Instead of removing the posts from social media, he even instructed people to maintain it as a trending topic for a longer period. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s treating this as a publicity stunt. It was obvious that Evan gained nothing from these rumors. On the contrary, Lane Corporation and even Nicole would benefit greatly from this as it would boost their business. Therefore, Evan allowed this to happen just because he wanted to help Nicole and Lane Corporation. Davin knew what Evan was thinking. He walked up to his desk and stared at his brother. ¡°It seems like you treat Nicole a little differently these days. Have you fallen in love with her?¡± Evan tilted his head, squinted at him, responded with a killer stare, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with She? Do you want me to arrange something else for you two to work together?¡± Davin¡¯s expression changed all of a sudden. He put on a serious face, ¡°You¡¯re my brother, Evan. You cannot side with Sheep all the time.¡± Evan thought about it and replied, ¡°You two look good together.¡± Davin begged to differ, and he retaliated, ¡°Everyone thought you and Sofie are a match made in heaven, but you don¡¯t like her too, do you?¡± ¡°So you see. Others might see us as apatible couple, but this doesn¡¯t mean we love each other. No matter howpatible a couple looks, they must have feelings for each other first,¡± Davin stood in front of his desk and spoke like a rtionship consultant. Evan was surprised to hear him speak like a grown-up man. With a deadpan expression, Evan looked at Davin and waited for him to continue with his lecture. Upon sensing an intimidating aura from a distance, Davin realized he had talked too much and immediately kept his mouth shut. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 ¡°Oh, I have to go now. Bye.¡± Davin turned around and left in haste. A corner of Evan¡¯s mouth quirked up. He did not expect someone as carefree as Davin to be so afraid of She. This is his Achilles¡¯ heel! I¡¯ll remember this, and if need be, I¡¯ll threaten him with this. Davin¡¯s phone rang the minute he stepped out of Seet Group. He took a nce at the screen, instantly felt his head hurt, and pped his hand on his forehead. What is wrong with this woman? Can¡¯t she leave me alone? Just when I thought I could take a breather, and here shees! Argh. After venting his frustration for a bit, he still answered her call. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Davin Seet! The doctor specifically warned you not to run around. Where the hell did you go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m handling some matters in the office. I¡¯ll be going home tonight and won¡¯t be returning to Rose Garden. You should go home too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re noting back? Are you nning to stay in the office the whole day?¡± ¡°I have some other matters to attend to as well. Got to go now. Bye, Sheep!¡± ¡°What the hell. Why are you calling me She¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Davin already hung up on her. In thest couple of days, Davin was forced to stay in bed. Now that he finally got a chance to roam around, of course, he would not want to return to Rose Garden. Day and night, she just couldn¡¯t stop nagging. I can¡¯t stand her anymore! He needed to be away from Sheep for a day so he could have some fun. She stared at the darkened screen and let out a sigh. In thest couple of days, when Davin could not move around, she was relieved that she got to stay by his side. Rumor had it that Davin had once fallen madly in love with a woman, but they somehow parted ways due to an unknown reason. She was worried that Davin had not given up on that woman. What if they bump into each other and fall in love again? ¡°No way. This will not happen. He¡¯s my fianc¨¦ now, and I¡¯ll not allow any woman to go near him!¡± She was a woman of action, and she immediately made a call and ordered someone to track Davin¡¯s whereabouts. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at Lane Corporation, Nicole had a long day. She was exhausted, but at the same time, she was very happy. Companies that used to stay away from Lane Corporation took the initiative to approach them and expressed their interest to work with Nicole¡¯spany. Deep in her heart, she knew these people had a change of attitude all because of the trending topics on social media. It was all because of Evan and Seet Group. Is this why he didn¡¯t get someone to remove the trending stories? He wants to help me and my company? Or is it because he¡¯s too busy to look into this? Or perhaps all these rumors mean nothing to him. Nicole processed these thoughts for a moment. I don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t remove the rumors from social media, but I know I¡¯ve benefitted a lot from it. Therefore, she wanted to express her gratitude. Nicole took a nce at her watch and realized it was time to fetch her children from school. She then left the office and drove to Maya and Nina¡¯s kindergarten. Once she had picked them up, she contemted if she should get Maya to call Evan and invite him over for dinner. Before she could make the call, her phone rang. It was Mrs. Seet. She hesitated as she was taken aback for a bit, but eventually, she answered the call. ¡°Can we meet, Ms. Lane?¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°We want to know what¡¯s going on between you and Evan. Do you want toe to Seet Residence, or you want us to go over?¡± It seemed inappropriate for Nicole to have the elderse over. Besides, Mrs. Seet had always treated her well, so Nicole believed they would not do anything bad to her. With a sincere heart, Nicole replied, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you a visit.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After ending the call, Nicole let out a sigh and went straight to Seet Residence. What should I do with Maya and Nina? Initially, she wanted to bring them along, Nina refused to go. In the end, she had no choice but to leave them at home. After making some simple snacks for the two girls and telling them to take good care of themselves, Nicole drove straight to Seet Residence. While making her way to their house, she felt anxious all of a sudden. What will Mrs. Seet say to me? Chapter 372 Chapter 372 As soon as Nicole arrived, she parked her car and walked into the house, feeling extremely nervous. ¡°Ms. Lane is here,¡± the maid informed Mr. and Mrs. Seet. The first person she saw was Jonathan, who was sitting on a wooden sofa. Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat after seeing how aloof he was. Just when she was about to speak, Sophia asked, ¡°Does Evan know you¡¯re here?¡± Nicole shook her head, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°We have a few questions for you, Mr. Lane, and we hope you can clear our doubts.¡± Nicole remained silent for a moment. Is Mrs. Seet going to ask me about the rumors on social media? Since I¡¯m already here, I can¡¯t avoid answering their questions, anyway. I guess I just have to y along. ¡°Alright, Mrs. Seet,¡± she responded with a gentle grin, and Sophia was pleased with her reaction. ¡°Alright, Ms. Lane. I¡¯ll go straight to the point then. We¡¯ve heard rumors about you and Mr. Yan, and now you¡¯re with Evan¡­¡± ¡°I want to know, who¡¯s the biological father of your two daughters? Is it Rocky Yan?¡± Nicole did not respond immediately. Since the rumors between her and Evan were rife, it was not unusual for the Seet family to ask about it. In fact, Nicole could tell Mrs. Seet still treated her with respect. It was clear that Mrs. Seet was a little confused and needed Nicole to rify what was going on. Nicole thought her concern was valid, and she should answer the question. But I can¡¯t tell her the truth just yet. She thought about it and replied, ¡°Nina¡¯s and Maya¡¯s father had left after I gave birth to them. I¡¯m not sure where is he now.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re not Rocky Yan¡¯s children?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nicole nodded. Jonathan stared at her and asked her in a serious voice, ¡°Ms. Lane, are you still single or married? Are you willing to marry Evan? Please answer these questions properly!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Am I willing to marry Evan? Of course, I am, provided that Evan wants to marry me out of love. But it seems he approached me only because he wanted to give Kyle and Juan a family, not because he loves me. Based on all our encounters, I guess I¡¯ve left a bad impression on him, and he must have detested me. How can I expect him to love me? Besides, a golden bachelor like Evan could pick any woman of his choice from all the highly qualified socialites. Who am Ipared to them? He deserves someone better, and I want him to live a blissful life. Nicole had always felt inferior in the presence of Evan to the extent that she had to hide and suppress her feeling for him. As for my marital status, it would not be difficult for the Seet family to find out about it, right? Instead of making up stories, Nicole decided toe clean before them. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m now single, but I do not want to marry Evan either.¡± Jonathan and Sophie were taken aback upon hearing her words. Before Nicole arrived, Sophia had put in a good word for her in front of Jonathan. In Jonathan¡¯s eyes, a scandalous woman who had given birth to another man¡¯s children did not deserve to be Evan¡¯s wife. On the contrary, Sophia thought Nicole was a kind-hearted person and was Kyle¡¯s and Juan¡¯s biological mother. Moreover, she knew Evan¡¯s feelings for her. Though the two of them started on the wrong foot, they hade a long way. If they were truly in love, they would for sure be able to ovee all the problems together. Besides, the Seets family did not mind taking care of the two little girls either. Yet, Sophia did not expect that kind of answer from Nicole. Anger swept over Jonathan, and he mmed the table in disbelief, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to marry Evan?¡± Sophia thought Jonathan was a little too harsh and cast him a nce. She then turned her attention back to Nicole, ¡°Since you¡¯re still single, why don¡¯t you want to marry Evan?¡± Going after a man who is out of my league does not guarantee happiness. Besides, how can I go after a man who doesn¡¯t love me at all? This will only cause further misery Chapter 373 Chapter 373 ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Seet and I arepatible.¡± Sophia was dumbfounded, and she scolded, ¡°Since both of you are ipatible, you should stay away from him! Don¡¯t be a hypocrite and make use of him.¡± I¡¯m making use of him? ¡°I did not take advantage of him, I¡­¡± Nicole tried to rify. However, Sophia interrupted her and continued, ¡°Ms. Lane, don¡¯t you agree that those scandals benefitted Lane Corporation and you?¡± Nicole paused momentarily before responding, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Though you did not wish to marry Evan, you managed to spread rumors that helped Lane Corporation and you. Aren¡¯t you just making use of him? You should know that such rumors do not do Evan any good. It is not honorable for him to be involved with a woman that had a scandal with Rocky,¡± Sophia vented. Nicole understood what Sophia was trying to imply. To others, Evan seemed like he had downgraded his expectations since he was getting together with a woman rejected by Rocky. This did not reflect well on the Seet family. It then urred to Nicole that while Sophia could ept her past, Jonathan would not. As a father, it was perfectly normal for him to be concerned with the type of woman his son marries. Sophia was not wrong either. Though Nicole did not think she waspatible with Evan, she still heavily relied on him, and it did make her actions seem questionable. Nicole clenched her fists tightly and finally replied, ¡°I understand where you areing from. Be rest assured that I will stay away from him from now onwards.¡± Listening to her reply, Sophia thought that it was a shame. However, Jonathan was d to hear it and even added, ¡°As for those rumors, I hope you will step up to rify them. This concerns the entire Seet family. Therefore, please sort out the scandal and reveal who your two daughters¡¯ biological father is.¡± Nicole could only nod in agreement. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Satisfied, Jonathan continued, ¡°Alright then. Ms. Lane, would you like to stay for dinner?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will make a move first then.¡± Nicole rejected the offer. Jonathan nodded in response. Nicole then looked at Sophia and smiled before she turned to leave. At that instant, her heart felt empty. Like what she said earlier, even if she were willing to marry Evan, while Mrs. Seet would be fine with it, judging from Jonathan¡¯s expression, he would not. Well, that is for the best. We will make a clean break then. It is better to cut off all ties now rather than drag our suffering. After all, we have to face it at some point. Well, I have to get my heart broken in order to let go¡­ Then, she hopped into her car and drove to Summervale. Stepping into the house, she saw Juan and Kyle ying with Nina and Maya. Evan was on the sofa with a serious expression on his face, waiting for her to return home. He asked, ¡°Where were you?¡± It was clear that he did not know she was at the Seet Residence. It seems like Nina and Maya did not tell him. That¡¯s good. ¡°I had to run some errands. Mr. Seet, what are you doing here?¡± Nicole replied coldly. Sensing her hostility, Evan raised his brows. ¡°Am I not weed here?¡± Nicole¡¯s expression was off, and she forced a smile as she sat on the sofa opposite Evan. She stated, ¡°Mr. Seet, I wish to talk to you about the scandal that has been spreading.¡± ¡°I told you to ignore them,¡± Evan dismissed it. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole looked at him and clenched her fists. ¡°You may not mind, but my daughters¡¯ biological father and I do. We should hold a press conference to address it.¡± Your daughters¡¯ biological father. Evan rarely heard her mention her daughters¡¯ biological father on her own ord. Curious, he questioned, ¡°Who is Nina and Maya¡¯s biological father? I have never seen him fulfill his duties as their father, so is he in the position to care about those mindless rumors?¡± Nicole¡¯s lips curled up. To make things difficult for Evan, she rebutted, ¡°Why should we show you how he fulfils his duties as a father? I have a good rtionship with him, and he has every right to be upset to see me be involved in a scandal with another man.¡± Evan remained silent and his expression darkened. She has a good rtionship with him. That implies that she thinks that he is more important than me. She must really love that man. Even though he does not care for his children, her heart still holds a special ce for him. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 ¡°Nicole, this makes me curious. Who is this man whom you are so smitten with?¡± Evan asked. Nicole felt only bitterness in her heart. She did not know how to respond to his question. After a short pause, she finally muttered, ¡°That man warmed my heart.¡± Her words made Evan felt like he had a knife in his heart. Nicole has never mentioned Rose Garden nor admitted she was that woman he met. Was that period not memorable to her? She probably met a man better than me after that and forgot all about me. Compared to him, the experience we shared in Rose Garden must pale inparison. If this is true, then everything makes sense now. However, there were more questions Evan wanted to ask. ¡°How about me?¡± He gazed at her deeply and continued, ¡°Have I ever made your heart flutter?¡± His eyes were fixated on her. Nicole felt conflicted. She wanted to let him know that she was referring to him. The boy, Tye, who is the young you, was the one who warmed my heart. Even though you are no longer as considerate as you were before, you did touch my heart again. However, these feelings can only be buried deep in my heart. She had a mocking expression on her face as she nced at Evan and scoffed, ¡°Mr. Seet, you must be joking. You hate me so much, so how would you be able to make my heart waver? Previously, you told me that I was unscrupulous, useless, a liar, and someone who could not tell right from wrong¡­ I remember all of them.¡± Evan was speechless. Those are the only things she remembered? I guess I was overthinking and hoping for something more. What happened at the Rose Garden only mattered to me but not her. Abruptly, he got up and spat, ¡°Whatever, you can call for a press conference for all I care.¡± With that, he coldly ordered Kyle and Juan to head home with him. Puzzled, both boys exchanged looks. When they were on the way here, their Daddy and Mommy were in a good mood, and they even slept togetherst night. Why did he want to go home suddenly? ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to go home,¡± one of the boys whined. Frustrated, Evan stated, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Your Mommy doesn¡¯t want to see us here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Mommy loves us,¡± the boys rebuked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Evan warned, ¡°Let¡¯s go! If you continue to talk back, I will punish both of you.¡± Both the boys remained silent. They suddenly thought that adults wereplicated beings. People tend to say that children are fickle-minded. However, it seems like the adults are even more fickle-minded than we are in this case. They could not wrap their heads around the situation. Every day, the adults just have to make them worry. ¡°Goodbye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Bye bye.¡± Since Evan treated Juan and Kyle well, Nicole wasfortable allowing them to head home with him. After they left with Evan, the door closed. Nina and Maya widened their eyes in confusion. They knew their Mommy liked their Daddy, so why did she allow him to leave together with Juan and Kyle? Though they were curious, they just silently watched Nicole. That night, Nina and Maya tiptoed outside Nicole¡¯s bedroom, only to hear muffled sounds as if someone were crying. Both of them hurriedly called Kyle and Juan and reported, ¡°Oh no, Mommy is crying!¡± ¡°Mommy is crying? What happened?¡± The other end questioned. Maya replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. After both of you left with Daddy, Mommy was absent-minded when she made dinner for us and even mistook sugar for salt. All the food tasted sweet.¡± ¡°You should be thankful that Mommy made food for you. You are so picky. The sweeter it is, the tastier it is, no?¡± Nina scolded and rolled her eyes at Maya before continuing, ¡°After dinner, Mommy returned to her bedroom and locked herself inside. She must be sad.¡± Juan sighed when he heard what Nina said. ¡°Daddy was like that too. He skipped dinner and hid in his study room since then.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Juan thought for a while before he eximed, ¡°I thought of an idea, and I¡¯m sure it will work!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t handle it? How do you know that I can¡¯t when I haven¡¯t done it yet? Davin Seet, you are completely underestimating me here.¡± Davin rubbed his nose. Seems like reverse psychology worked! ¡°If you can really do it, then you have to prove it.¡± ¡°How do I prove it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He then told She everything from the beginning to the end. She immediately understood that Davin wanted her to bring Nicole and Evan together. ¡°Davin, you are quite smart, aren¡¯t you? You are getting me on board just because you are worried that you can¡¯t handle it all by yourself, right? But no worries, I¡¯ll let this pass. I¡¯ll definitely help you with this. Just leave your sister-inw to me!¡± This Sheep wasn¡¯t too dumb either. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal then. This is a chance for you to showcase yourself.¡± She pouted. She may not be good at some things, but she was an excellent matchmaker. Just look at how long she has taken to pursue Davin. That was how skilled she was. He coughed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and take a look inside.¡± Before he knocked on the door, Davin took a look at the snacks in her hands and knew that she had brought them for the two kids. He gave her a thumbs up for her attentiveness. His praise was very valuable to She and joy soon spread across her face as if she just had some honey. The door opened. When Nicole saw that it was Davin and She, she weed them into the house. ¡°Nicole, where is Maya and Nina?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just dropped them off to school. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nicole, my dad has a terrible attitude, don¡¯t let that¡­¡± When she heard him, Nicole immediately interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯ve got to rush back to the office as something urgent has cropped up.¡± Davin could not say anything else in response to that. Witnessing that, She said, ¡°I am looking into coborating with Lane Corporation in the near future. I¡¯ll go back to your office with you.¡± Davinpletely agreed with that. ¡°Nicole, the Mu Group is very strong as well. You could have her visit your office and who knows, you could have coboration opportunities in the future.¡± She had helped when Maya had gone missing, so she was considered Maya¡¯s savior as well. Nicole could not reject her so she merely nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡± She nced at Davin with joy upon seeing Nicole¡¯s agreement. What she meant was: I will have a chat with Nicole to persuade her. Davin secretly gave her a thumbs up. He was also secretly overjoyed as he had finally gotten rid of the very clingy Sheep. As he watched them driving to Lane Corporation, Davin got into his car and began calling up his friends to begin his carefree lifestyle again. Sweeting residence. Sofie¡¯s face was ck the moment she returned from Seet Residence. She let out two deep breaths and reached out for the valuable vase on the mantelpiece before hurling it onto the floor. ¡°Sofie, what¡¯s going on? You were fine when you went to visit Evan¡¯s parents. Why are you so angry now?¡± Instead of replying her mother, Sofie stared at Anthony. ¡°Dad, you were the one who said back then that I need to let things cool off between Evan and me, so you sent me overseas for a few months. When the time was right, you would have mee back. Right now, the rumors are rife about Evan and Nicole. You said that this was my chance, b-but why is it that both Mrs. Seet and Evan¡¯s grandpa prefer Nicole over me? To them, Nicole suits Evan more! Why is that so? I am not having it!¡± Anthony looked at the angry Sofie and knew that she must have experienced some problems at Seet Residence. He sighed heavily. ¡°Sofie, I did not expect it to be like this at all. The Seets usually pride their reputation above all. I thought that they would definitely use this opportunity to make Evan cut all ties with that woman, and it would be a good chance for you. However, who knew¡­¡± Chapter 375 Chapter 375 ¡°What did you think of?¡± ¡°We need a helper,¡± Juan announced. ¡°Who do we need?¡± Nina and Maya questioned curiously, and even Kyle, beside Juan, gave him a confused look. Juan replied, ¡°Uncle Davin! His leg has recovered, and he can now share the burden with Daddy. He can definitely help.¡± Under Kyle¡¯s intense gaze, Juan dialed Davin¡¯s number once the call ended, ¡°Uncle Davin, something is wrong!¡± Davin, who was at a bar having the time of his life, was rmed to hear Juan¡¯s words. Immediately, he responded, ¡°What happened? Juan, don¡¯t panic and tell me everything.¡± Juan paused to think. He wanted Davin toe here as soon as possible, so he had to make the situation sound dire. Pitifully, he exined, ¡°Daddy wants to punish us and wants to hit us. If youe toote, I don¡¯t think you will see your dear nephew alive.¡± ¡°What? How can your Daddy even hit you when you are so cute?¡± Davin eximed. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Uncle Davin, you have toe here as soon as possible. Please take pity on us!¡± Juan cried though it did not sound miserable at all. Davin was stunned. How is this possible? No matter what, it does not seem normal for Juan to call me for help. Besides, this was out of character for Evan to do something like this. He responded right away, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Juan. I will be there as soon as possible.¡± Juan thanked, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Davin. You have toe here soon!¡± ¡°I will be there in twenty minutes, be rest assured,¡± Davinforted him. After he hung up, Davin bid his friends goodbye and rushed out from the crowded bar. He had just stepped out when She received a call. ¡°Ms. Mu, previously, you wanted us to monitor Mr. Davin¡¯s actions. There is a situation right now that I believe is quite important, and I have to report it.¡± She quickly questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He just received the call and rushed out from here. Based on his personality, he would not leave this ce in such a hurry if it were not important, especially given that it is the first time he has been out in a while. That call must be important and must have a hidden message¡­¡± She interrupted, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Are you trying to say that a woman probably called him, and he is rushing to meet her?¡± ¡°Ms. Mu, you are so smart! I already reported the situation to you, so you must give me something in return¡­¡± The man hinted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will pay you!¡± As soon as she hung up the call, She hurriedly called Davin. Heading for Hillside Vi, Davin saw She¡¯s call and immediately reject it. ¡°It is such a critical time, and yet, she wants to disturb me. Sheep is getting on my nerves!¡± With her call being blocked, She was confirmed that Davin was hanging out with a woman. Otherwise, why else would he ignore her call? Angry and puzzled, her emotions prompted her to call him again. Like earlier, Davin rejected the call again. She did not back down. The more he rejected her calls, the more she called him. Frustrated and with his patience stretched to its limits, Davin mmed his steering wheel and turned his phone¡¯s power off. With that, her calls could no longer get through. ¡°He must be up to no good! Why would he be so scared to pick up my calls?¡± She grumbled to herself. Images of Davin being affectionate with other women popped up in her mind. Those thoughts riled her up, and her expression darkened. ¡°Davin, how dare you! Just wait till I call Mrs. Seet! If I don¡¯t find out where you are today, I am not She!¡± She furiously shouted. With that, she called Sophia. At first, they exchanged some pleasantries, then she asked about Davin. ¡°Davin isn¡¯t home right now. Why are you looking for him, She?¡± Sophia asked. She clenched her fists and responded, ¡°Ms. Seet, I was asking out of curiosity. My friend saw a man who looked like Davin, hanging out with a call girl. I am worried that the paparazzi would catch him, and it would not reflect well on him.¡± Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Sleeping with a call girl? I-if that is true, and his future wife learned about it, then the consequences would be grave. Sophia immediately tried to pacify She, ¡°She, don¡¯t panic. Your friend must¡¯ve made a mistake. It couldn¡¯t have been Davin. Wait here, I¡¯ll call him right away.¡± ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ve already called him. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, though. I was just worried about him because his leg just recovered. He didn¡¯t pick up andter turned his phone off.¡± He turned the phone off? That idiot! It took me so long to get this wedding set up, and it must go smoothly. ¡°Stay calm, She. He has another private number, and I can reach him. I¡¯ll have him call you back right away.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait by the phone.¡± She sighed a breath of relief before she red at her phone¡¯s screen. ¡°Davin Seet, you a*shole. Just you wait.¡± Sophia called Davin after she hung up. Davin was driving his sports car at the time, and he had just reached the Hillside Vi at the time. When he saw that the call was from his mother, he immediately picked it up. ¡°What¡¯s up, mom?¡± ¡°Where the hell are you, you pr*ck? Why must you make me worry? It took me so much effort to get your wedding set up! And how could you do that to She? You even refused to pick up her call and turn your phone off. Do I need to go over there and kick your a*s?¡± Davin was surprised to be scolded out of the blue. He analyzed the situation and quickly concluded, Sheep must¡¯ve bbed to Sophia! Oh, Sheep, you are too cruel. ¡°Mom, I only hung up because I was driving until a second. I actually just reached Hillside Vi.¡± ¡°Why did you go to Hillside Vi in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°I-I needed to do some stuff here. Mom, if this is not urgent, can you nag after I get home? Juan is waiting.¡± ¡°Juan is waiting? Okay, then I¡¯ll keep it short. You are to call She back right now. Do it immediately or I will kick you so hard that yound on the freaking moon!¡± Davin was speechless. Fine, you win! Dang it, why is everyone on Sheep¡¯s side? After hanging up, Davin extremely reluctantly did as his mother instructed. He called She. She picked the call up instantly when she saw that it was from Davin. She gritted her teeth and demanded, ¡°Davin Seet, where the hell are you?¡± ¡°Sheep, can you cut to the chase? I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°I asked you where you are!¡± ¡°At Hillside Vi.¡± ¡°Stop bullsh*tting! Why didn¡¯t you pick up your phone if you¡¯re actually in Hillside Vi? You must be out partying.¡± ¡°Believe what you want. By the way, stop calling my mom all the time. Let¡¯s make a deal to solve issues on our own. We¡¯re not allowed to get each other¡¯s parents involved.¡± ¡°I refuse to¡­ Hello?¡± Davin hung up before She even finished speaking. She fumed when she saw her phone going dark. Davin imed that he was in Hillside Vi, but She didn¡¯t think that was possible. Maybe I should go to Hillside Vi to find him. If he¡¯s not there, I will have his brother call him again. Yes, it¡¯s perfect! That is exactly what I¡¯ll do. Upon thinking that, She grabbed her car keys and sped towards the Hillside Vi. Davin walked into the living room to see both Juan and Kyle lying on the sofa and ying on their tablets. Neither seemed happy. When Juan saw Davin, the former immediately hopped off the sofa and dashed over as quickly as his tiny legs allowed him to. Davin crouched down to look at Juan. ¡°Has your dad started spanking you? Or is it over?¡± asked Davin as he examined Juan¡¯s body with a broken heart. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Juan¡¯s tears were swirling in his eyes when he answered, ¡°You came in time, Uncle Davin. Daddy hasn¡¯t started spanking yet.¡± Davin sighed a breath of relief. He would be heartbroken if his cute nephew got spanked. ¡°Why does your daddy want to spank you? What did you do?¡± asked Davin. Juan shared everything he knew after that. Davin was stunned when he heard what Juan said. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Turned out, Nicole and Evan got into an argument. But Evan has been secretly helping Nicole. Everything was going well, so shouldn¡¯t the two of them be getting closer? How did they suddenly get into a fight? ¡°I will go find out more about this, okay? You two just sit tight and y your games,¡± said Davin before he quickly ran up the stairs to go to the study room. Davin saw, via the ss window, that Evan was leaning against the bench as his long, beautiful fingers held a cigarette. Smoke swirled around him, and that added a sense of depression and suspicion to his cold and proud expression. That was the ssic look of a man being troubled by love. Davin sighed before he walked into the room. Evan¡¯s gaze flicked to Davin for a brief moment before asking, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to visit my nephews. What¡¯s wrong, Evan? You seem troubled.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Davin was speechless. Evan was never the kind of man who could share his feelings easily. ¡°Evan, are you troubled by matters of the heart? I can help you. As you know, I have a rather painful experience with love as well, so¡­¡± Evan still seemed troubled, so Davin cleared his throat and changed his tactics. Davin continued, ¡°Naturally, you can take me as a listener as well. Tell me your story. You¡¯ll feel much better afterward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± insisted Evan. Davin didn¡¯t know how to react to that. Dang, he really can keep a secret, huh? Well, he has never been a gossip, so I guess that makes sense. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Evan shifted his gaze to Davin before replying, ¡°There¡¯s no point in sharing anything because the result is the same.¡± ¡°C¡¯mon, Evan, just tell me. I promise I won¡¯t spill a word to anyone else. Scout¡¯s honor,¡± said Davin as he looked sincerely into Evan¡¯s eyes. The former also drew the insignia of his scout over his chest. Evan hesitated for a little while before he scoffed and replied, ¡°Fine, if you really want to know, then answer me this one question. Would a woman remember and fall for the guy who helped her the most? Wait, no, that¡¯s not right. The question should be this. If a woman loves a man, then she would ignore all the kind gestures of another man, right? She might be thankful for the other man¡¯s help, and she might be touched, but she wouldn¡¯t fall for that other man because her heart was already filled. She loves the first man dearly, and he is the only one for her.¡± Evan turned quiet, and his lips curved into a self-mocking grin. That got Davin suspicious. He pushed by asking what Evan meant when he said those words. ¡°Nicole is in love with Maya¡¯s and Nina¡¯s biological father, so she remained unmoved despite all the things I¡¯ve done for her. In fact, she was a little burdened by it,¡± answered Evan. This is just like when I thought that the rumors would help her, but it actually troubled her because she worried about that other man misreading the situation. thought Evan. Davin was lost. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and stare at Evan in bewilderment. ¡°Erm¡­ Evan, how do you know that she is in love with the girls¡¯ biological dad?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°She said it herself.¡± Davin turned quiet. You¡¯re their biological dad, which means that Nicole is in love with you¡­ Except you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re the father. So Evan being mad about this would mean¡­ Holy, he¡¯s basically his own love rival who is infuriating and upsetting himself! That is just¡­ ¡°Wow, Nicole, you must be really upset to have fooled him like this,¡± whispered Davin. Evan didn¡¯t catch that, so he turned to Davin and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°N-nothing. I just think that maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°She made things loud and clear, so there couldn¡¯t be any misunderstandings.¡± Davin stood there without saying a word because he honestly didn¡¯t know what to say. He was tempted to call Nicole immediately to ask her what everything was all about. Was she angry? Was that why she deliberately phrased things weirdly to piss Evan off? A series of footsteps suddenly rang up from outside the study room, and She barged in a second later. Davin jumped back and looked like he had seen a ghost. ¡°Holy moly! What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 378 Chapter 378 ¡°I was worried, so I came to take a look¡± She hugged herself while looking at him. ¡°What is there to be worried about? Why are you looking for me in the middle of the night? This is so annoying!¡± She shot a nce at the very irritated Davin. ¡°Davin Seet, if you treat me like this again, bear in mind that I will not hesitate to beat you up so badly, you¡¯d only be able to be in bed for the next few months!¡± Staring back at her, Davin replied, ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ bed? In bed? Please, you are a girl. Have some dignity and stop talking about my bed.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Alright you two, take it outside, or bring it back to Rose Garden instead!¡± Evan suddenly spoke up. They exchanged nces and immediately shut up meekly. Davin knew that there was a conflict between Evan and Nicole, so he didn¡¯t say anything more in front of She. ¡°Hey Evan, you should get an early night. Kyle and Juan should be heading to bed too. We will make a move first.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Why do I have to leave? I just got here.¡± She looked at Davin confusedly. ¡°In that case, you can stay back to y with Kyle and Juan. They will be very happy.¡± The two of them loved scoring deals. They were always on the quest to get the best deals for toys, Lego, tablets¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± She rolled her eyes at him and both of them headed downstairs. Before they left, Davin specifically reminded Kyle and Juan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what¡¯s going on and I¡¯ll help youe up with a solution.¡± ¡°Thank you Uncle Davin.¡± Sweet little Juan even put his arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek. This was a huge surprise for Davin, who then pinched Juan¡¯s cheek happily. ¡°Little Juan, you are too precious to me. What shall I do about that?¡± Kyle nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a precious child that is not your own? Go and have some sheep of your own!¡± Juan immediately echoed Kyle by pretending to be a sheep and went ¡°Baa¡­baa¡­¡± He really hoped that his uncle would go on to have many kids. That would mean more kids to y with in the future. The mention of sheep made Davin¡¯s face fall. Man, that one Sheep is already annoying me to no end. How could I survive with a few more of them? He coughed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back first. I¡¯lle and see you guys tomorrow.¡± ¡°Bye bye, Uncle Davin.¡± The moment Juan finished talking, Kyle added, ¡°Go and have some sheep, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kyle, you really are my nemesis. Clearly unhappy with what she had heard, She said, ¡°What sheep? You should say that we are going to have babies! Don¡¯t worry, after we get married, we will have lots of babies to y with you guys.¡± Davin could not help but shudder as he stared at She nkly. The next moment, he ran outside as if he were running for dear life. She immediately chased him. ¡°Davin, wait up! Why are you running so quickly!¡± Davin ran to his favorite sports car. As he opened the door, he roared at her, ¡°Who cares about you?¡± With that, he slipped into his car and sped off. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was so angry she stomped her feet. ¡°Davin Seet, since you ignored me today, I¡­ I¡¯lle and look for you tomorrow! Hrmph!¡± With that, she got into her car huffily and sped off too. The next day. Davin woke up and went to the dining room for breakfast. The moment he reached the dining room, he heard his parents discussing Nicole. ¡°Nicole is a trustworthy person. Don¡¯t worry, she definitely won¡¯t continue to pester Evan.¡± ¡°I sure hope so. I hope she will honor her word and clear up all the negative rumors surrounding Evan.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Davin frowned and eavesdropped a little more before understanding that his beloved parents were the culprits behind the conflict between Nicole and his brother. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 I have to tell Evan about this, or else he will be pissed. He stepped into the dining room. ¡°Mom, Dad, two of you are really too much.¡± ¡°Are you not awake, child? How can you say this?¡± Davin sighed. ¡°Nicole and Evan are a match made in heaven. You can¡¯t break them up sneakily like this. Moreover, they are adults who are perfectly capable of handling their own rtionships. What century are we living in? You shouldn¡¯t be interfering!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It was Nicole who said that she wasn¡¯tpatible with your brother and that she doesn¡¯t want to marry him!¡± Jonathan stared at him keenly. Davin sighed again. ¡°Good thingse to those who wait. When the time is right, they will naturally be willing to marry each other. There is no doubt that they are the perfect match for each other!¡± ¡°You.. what are you talking about? You scoundrel, I haven¡¯t started on you. Go and think carefully about you and She!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Davin nced at Jonathan and did not dare to say anything else. He knew that when it came to the topic of marriage, he will definitely be chastised. He looked down and remained silent as he kept shoving food into his mouth. After breakfast, Jonathan went upstairs. Davin looked at Sophia and asked with feigned surprise, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve a little question for you.¡± ¡°What is your question?¡± ¡°Did the power structure in our family just go through a change? You used to be our leader who always had thest word. Why does it feel like Dad has be the leader now?¡± Sophia was stunned, ¡°Do you want me to have a fight with your father to get the power back?¡± Davin thought carefully before looking at Sophia earnestly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t fight. That is not an advisable strategy. I think you need another solution to reinstate your position and image as the family leader.¡± Sophia nodded in agreement and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°I know where you areing from. In order to not to disappoint you, I have decided to bring She here and model best practices when I am reinstating my image. Therefore, this will help her be the decisive family leader when she is with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Davin immediately froze as if he were struck by lightning. He really wanted to ask her, ¡°Are you my real mom?¡± When he walked out of Seet Residence, he was headed to Nicole¡¯s ce when his phone suddenly rang. He took a nce and indeed, it was from Sheep. He didn¡¯t feel like picking up the call, but was worried that she would call his mother instead. He had no choice but to pick up the call reluctantly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Davin, what kind of tone is that? Did you just have gunpowder for breakfast?¡± ¡°Just spit it out. I have some important things to do.¡± ¡°What do you need to do? Bring me along!¡± ¡°You? You¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Davin thought carefully for a while. There are some things that I can¡¯t say to Nicoleter. It might be easier for She tomunicate with Nicole since they were both women. Moreover, if she is tasked to match up Evan and Nicole, she would have less time to pester me. This would kill two birds with one stone! He coughed a little and said, ¡°Alright then, you can go to Summervale to wait for me, and I¡¯ll bring you to meet my sister-inw.¡± ¡°Sister-inw? You mean Nicole?¡± ¡°Yes, Run along. I¡¯ll see you in twenty minutes.¡± With that, Davin hung up and sped towards Summervale. When he got there, She was already there. She waved to him excitedly when she saw his car. ¡°Here, I¡¯m here!¡± Davin got off from the car and walked towards She. ¡°Why did youe here to look for Nicole? Is there something important?¡± Davin looked at her and nodded earnestly. ¡°Of course, this is a tricky situation which you can¡¯t handle. Hence, I have to do it personally.¡± Chapter 380 Chapter 380 ¡°I can¡¯t handle it? How do you know that I can¡¯t when I haven¡¯t done it yet? Davin Seet, you are completely underestimating me here.¡± Davin rubbed his nose. Seems like reverse psychology worked! ¡°If you can really do it, then you have to prove it.¡± ¡°How do I prove it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He then told She everything from the beginning to the end. She immediately understood that Davin wanted her to bring Nicole and Evan together. ¡°Davin, you are quite smart, aren¡¯t you? You are getting me on board just because you are worried that you can¡¯t handle it all by yourself, right? But no worries, I¡¯ll let this pass. I¡¯ll definitely help you with this. Just leave your sister-inw to me!¡± This Sheep wasn¡¯t too dumb either. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal then. This is a chance for you to showcase yourself.¡± She pouted. She may not be good at some things, but she was an excellent matchmaker. Just look at how long she has taken to pursue Davin. That was how skilled she was. He coughed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and take a look inside.¡± Before he knocked on the door, Davin took a look at the snacks in her hands and knew that she had brought them for the two kids. He gave her a thumbs up for her attentiveness. His praise was very valuable to She and joy soon spread across her face as if she just had some honey. The door opened. When Nicole saw that it was Davin and She, she weed them into the house. ¡°Nicole, where is Maya and Nina?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just dropped them off to school. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nicole, my dad has a terrible attitude, don¡¯t let that¡­¡± When she heard him, Nicole immediately interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯ve got to rush back to the office as something urgent has cropped up.¡± Davin could not say anything else in response to that. Witnessing that, She said, ¡°I am looking into coborating with Lane Corporation in the near future. I¡¯ll go back to your office with you.¡± Davinpletely agreed with that. ¡°Nicole, the Mu Group is very strong as well. You could have her visit your office and who knows, you could have coboration opportunities in the future.¡± She had helped when Maya had gone missing, so she was considered Maya¡¯s savior as well. Nicole could not reject her so she merely nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡± She nced at Davin with joy upon seeing Nicole¡¯s agreement. What she meant was: I will have a chat with Nicole to persuade her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Davin secretly gave her a thumbs up. He was also secretly overjoyed as he had finally gotten rid of the very clingy Sheep. As he watched them driving to Lane Corporation, Davin got into his car and began calling up his friends to begin his carefree lifestyle again. Sweeting residence. Sofie¡¯s face was ck the moment she returned from Seet Residence. She let out two deep breaths and reached out for the valuable vase on the mantelpiece before hurling it onto the floor. ¡°Sofie, what¡¯s going on? You were fine when you went to visit Evan¡¯s parents. Why are you so angry now?¡± Instead of replying her mother, Sofie stared at Anthony. ¡°Dad, you were the one who said back then that I need to let things cool off between Evan and me, so you sent me overseas for a few months. When the time was right, you would have mee back. Right now, the rumors are rife about Evan and Nicole. You said that this was my chance, b-but why is it that both Mrs. Seet and Evan¡¯s grandpa prefer Nicole over me? To them, Nicole suits Evan more! Why is that so? I am not having it!¡± Anthony looked at the angry Sofie and knew that she must have experienced some problems at Seet Residence. He sighed heavily. ¡°Sofie, I did not expect it to be like this at all. The Seets usually pride their reputation above all. I thought that they would definitely use this opportunity to make Evan cut all ties with that woman, and it would be a good chance for you. However, who knew¡­¡± Chapter 381 Chapter 381 At this point, he heaved another huge sigh. ¡°Dad, I want to see Nicole ruined. I don¡¯t believe that the Seet family will still allow her to marry into the family in her ruined state!¡± Sofie clenched her fists tightly while a ferocious glint appeared across her eyes N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Sofie, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Even though both Mrs. Seet and Mr. Russell like Nicole, it was clear that Jonathan did not like Nicole due to the rumors out there. If Nicole is disgraced because of the bad press, Jonathan will definitely violently object to her rtionship with Evan. With that thought in mind, she took action immediately. ¡ª¨C Evan was seated at his president¡¯s office, checking on his projects¡¯ progress when the office door was suddenly pushed open. John had a few documents in his hand as he rushed before Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, this is Maya and Nina¡¯s paternity test with Rocky. The result shows that they are not biologically rted.¡± Evan was taken aback and immediately grabbed the report to take a look at it carefully. It was clearly written: No biological rtions? ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. However, this is really strange. Rocky was the only person who was frequently in contact with Ms. Lane when she was overseas. If the children are not his, then¡­¡± Evan red at him coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± John wanted to speak but stopped again. He did not dare to say anything. Evan¡¯s face fell a little as he ordered him, ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Every time the topic of the two girls¡¯ biological father is brought up, Ms. Lane bes all skittish about it. If there is nothing fishy, why would she behave like this. That¡¯s why, I think¡­ I think¡­¡± At this point he nced at Evan and stopped talking. ¡°Say it all at one go!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, you may not want to hear this. I am guessing that Maya and Nina might be¡­ an ident. That is why we have not been able to find out who their biological father is.¡± ¡°ident?¡± One night stand? Was she raped? Or was it a drunken night like how it was with me? ¡­.. All these terrible possibilities and heart-wrenching scenes made Evan¡¯s face fallpletely. John could feel the coldness radiating from his body and subconsciously stepped back a little. Please don¡¯t let it hit me if he starts throwing things now¡­ Evan was silent for a long time and allowed him to leave without asking anything else. John skipped out as if a huge burden were just lifted from his shoulders. Right after that, Evan¡¯s phone rang. It was Davin. He picked it up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Evan, stop all the doom and gloom. Nicole didn¡¯t fall for someone else. Do you know why she suddenly said all of those stuff to you the other day?¡± ¡°Just spit it out!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t tell anyone that I told you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be beaten up badly!¡± ¡°Are you telling me or not?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m telling, I¡¯m telling!¡± When Davin finished, Evan¡¯s dark eyes looked as deep and dangerous as the dark ocean in the middle of the night. ¡°Are you telling me the truth?¡± He enunciated every single word clearly. ¡°Completely. I heard it over breakfast this morning. Actually, Nicole just feels that she is not worthy of you, and that¡¯s why she wanted to cut off all ties with you.¡± She had just given him this information. She had looked for an excuse to have a heart-to-heart talk with Nicole and could tell that this was her intention. He continued, ¡°At the end of the day, Evan, you just need to know that Mom and Dad just want the best for you and thepany. Don¡¯t go and argue with themter. Please, just pity me, otherwise, I¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Evan did not say anything and hung up immediately. He could not help but connect what John had told him to what Davin had just said. If Maya and Nina were really an ident, that would make Nicole feel that she was not worthy enough to be with me. On top of that, the pressure from Mom and Dad had forced her to cut all ties with me¡­ Chapter 382 Chapter 382 In that case¡­ I will definitely never let her be! A sh of determination appeared in Evan¡¯s deep dark eyes. Even if Maya and Nina were idents, I will never treat her with disdain. In the afternoon, he deliberately made a stop when he drove past Nicole¡¯s clinic. He could not help but frown at her slow business. Wasn¡¯t she very busy before this? She has just been so preupied with Lane Corporation, she had overlooked her clinic¡¯s business. Wasn¡¯t this the work that she had always enjoyed? Moreover, this was part of her livelihood. His eyes narrowed and he had an idea immediately. In the afternoon, John came into the office and told him that Nicole¡¯spany was in the midst of discussing a coboration and reportedly needed some turnover cash. ¡°Mr. Seet, are you going to give her some help?¡± Evan thought about it. With Nicole¡¯s character, she will definitely reject any offer of money. Moreover, she wants to cut all ties with me! ¡°Mr. Seet, this is a great opportunity for you to save the damsel in distress. She will definitely be moved if you help her.¡± Evan¡¯s slim fingers tapped unrhythmically on the office desk. He was silent for a while before he looked at John, ¡°Tell every employee in thispany that the company will be providing them with free medical treatment and acupuncture.¡± ¡°Every employee?¡± ¡°Yes. Get one hundred staff a day to take turns to visit Nicole¡¯s clinic.¡± John was taken back for a while as he took some time to digest what he had just heard. He looked up at Evan with shock and surprise. ¡°Mr. Seet, so you want the employees to take turns every day to go to Ms. Lane¡¯s clinic and wait to get stabbed?¡± Looking every bit like his role as the domineering yet thoughtful and caring employer, Evan nced at him and said, ¡°Acupuncture is a great way to maintain one¡¯s health. You can pay Nicole the acupuncture fees first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well yed, Mr. Seet, well yed. Not only can you give her money, but you are also going to let her ept it with ease. However¡­ It was too bad for the employees who have to take turns every day to get stabbed! Wonder what they will think when they hear this news? John did not dare to dawdle on Mr. Seet¡¯s instructions and immediately sprang into action. The next day. Early in the morning, Nicole received a phone call from the person in charge of the clinic. Apparently, a lot of people had turned up for acupuncture, and she was needed toe to the clinic to make some arrangements. ¡°How many of them? Don¡¯t we have two acupuncturists in the clinic? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°There are one hundred people in the queue, and two acupuncturists will definitely not be sufficient. They even said that if it were still early, they can arrange for another wave of patients.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why are there suddenly so many people wanting to do acupuncture? And what was it about another wave of patients? Did they arrange toe together? ¡°Ms. Lane, apparently there are going to be at least thousands of people who will need acupuncture these few weeks. Doe by to make some arrangements.¡± Thousands? Nicole thought that she had heard wrongly and requested for the person in charge to repeat it. When she confirmed that she did not hear wrongly, she waspletely shocked and immediately drove to the clinic. The moment she entered, someone went up to her to exin the situation. Nicole looked at this person and gasped silently, Thispany was way too generous! Apart from acupuncture, the staff was also going to do the premium medical checkup package. This was shocking! After exining everything, that person handed her a debit card. ¡°Ms. Lane, here is one hundred million. Please make the arrangements where you see fit.¡± One hundred million. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It is the perfect amount to settle our urgent financial need. Should I take the money? The person put the money in her hands when he saw her hesitation. ¡°Ms. Lane, you should take the money. Our staff will take turns toe here based on your arrangement.¡± Nicole finally epted the money. She asked him curiously, ¡°You treat your staff so well. Whichpany are you from?¡± ¡°Genesis.¡± ¡°Genesis?¡± It sounded familiar. ¡°That¡¯s right, the genesis of all otherpanies.¡± The person looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Wow, yourpany is huge!¡± Nicole felt that something was very strange. It was not until the person left with the agreed contract when the clinic¡¯s person in charge came over to tell her¡­ Chapter 383 Chapter 383 ¡°Ms. Lane, Genesis is apany under Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet? Which Seet¡­?¡± In the entire Y City, who else but Evan Seet was that Mr. Seet who owned apany that was the genesis of otherpanies? Nicole¡¯s face changed. What does Evan mean by doing this? Is he taking care of my business and helping me out now? No, no, I can¡¯t ept his help She immediately walked to her office and took out her phone to call Evan. Evan took a look at the screen. His lips curled up as he picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Evan Seet, what do you mean by this? Take your money back and get your employees to go back. I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Evan chuckled, ¡°Trust is the most important thing in business. You¡¯ve already epted the payment and you want to go back on your word now?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was yourpany. I¡­¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with mypany? Or is it that my employees are not worthy of your clinic?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with the employees! I don¡¯t need you to help me!¡± ¡°Why should I help you? I am doing this for mypany and also my employees¡¯ health. Based on the contract, if you go back on your word, I wille to you personally to seek justice!¡± ¡°You¡­ Evan Seet, if you want it this way, I¡¯ll just earn that money then. But don¡¯t expect me to thank you. I will not thank you!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Here she was, being so stubborn again. However, it was good as long as she epted the help. ¡°Who needs your gratitude here?¡± He retorted exasperatedly and immediately hung up after that. Nicole put down her phone and let out a deep breath. Since I am forced to earn this money, I will do so openly with ease! After all, what is one hundred million to Mr. Seet? I will just do my very best to give the employees good service! There was a knock on the office door and the person in charge asked her if they needed to hire a few more people. Nicole nodded and called up the few acupuncturists that Rocky had rmended to her before. When everything was settled, she took a look at the one hundred million that Evan had instructed to be given to her. She found herself feeling a little moved. It was a little hard to cut all ties with such a good person. How many people like that would I meet in this lifetime? The thought made her heart ache so much she began to tear up uncontrobly. She held on and refused to let the tears roll down. ¡­¡­ That night, Nicole had just cleaned up the kitchen and picked up her phone when she saw several explosive news headlines! ording to sources, Nicole Lane was the hottest escort and has two bastard daughters. B*stard daughters are on a search for their father. ording to sources, the daughters are a result of an illicit rtionship between Nicole Lane and a murder suspect. An escort is looking to climb up the socialdder ¨C will the Seet family oblige her? Mr. Seet is blinded while Nicole Lane uses all ways to marry into a rich family. ¡­¡­ There were even a few credible-looking pictures of her as an escort. That is some excellent photo editing skills there! With a nce, they look so real. Hang on, they did not just edit the pictures. They used fake pictures too. D***, they really put a lot of effort into this. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Who would do something like this? Nicole thought of Sylvia and Sylphiette first. She took out her phone and immediately called up Sylvia. However, before she could say anything, Sylvia spoke first. ¡°Nicole Lane, you are really quite ferocious aren¡¯t you? Look at you, keeping yourself in the headlines just to keep Lane Corporation in the limelight. This time, you have stooped so low to demean yourself. Tsk, tsk, tsk, you are so shameless, both Sylphiette and I would have to bow to you!¡± Sylvia does not sound like she was putting on an act at all. Does she really have nothing to do with this? ¡°We have been minding our own businesses. If I find out that you are the mastermind, I will never let this go easily!¡± ¡°Us?¡± Sylvia sniggered. ¡°We would have loved to do it, but to create something as explosive as this would require a lot of financial capital. There is no way we can afford that kind of spare cash right now.¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 What she said sounded right too. In the current situation, it was not easy for Sylvia and Zane to spend so much money doing that. ¡°Nicole, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many enemies. Besides us, there are people who hate you so much. Tsk, tsk, think about how you have offended so many people? Little bitch, you¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Nicole was upset and irritable. So, she did not bother to argue with her but hung up instead. Meanwhile, elsewhere, other things were happening. As Evan looked at the popr searches on the web, his expression turned cold. He had a rtionship with Nicole and the four children are his. These searches were wildly popr. Who on earth dared create these rumors? Is someone doing this on purpose to nder me? Darn! I¡¯ve got to get to the bottom of this. Evan picked up his phone and made a call. He gave some instructions¡­ ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet, I¡¯ll investigate immediately.¡± After hanging up, a surge of urgency shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. This wave of nder is blowing across the web ferociously. Nicole and Lane Corporation would be seriously affected. What can I do to protect her? While he was worrying about Nicole¡¯s situation, his mobile phone rang and he frowned when he saw the caller ID. Even before answering the call, he guessed what the matter was. After taking it, as he had expected, it turned out to be about the Nicole scandal. Jonathan wanted him to make use of the opportunity, hold a press conference and clear any doubts about the rtionship. ¡°Dad, Kyle and Juan were both given birth by her. She¡¯s the mother of my children. How can this be denied?¡± ¡°Evan, you can see where this is heading. All these endless popr searches on the web have made her infamous. Do you wish to continue being linked to a woman like that?¡± Evan exhaled sharply and replied, ¡°Dad, I know how to deal with this matter.¡± At that, he ended the phone call. He opened the browser again to the hot searches and seeing all thements cursing Nicole relentlessly, he could not help punching his desktop furiously with his clenched fist. At this point, it dawned upon him how the media can demonize anyone or any country. When a rumor is spread widely enough, people would believe that it is true. Every negative reply was like a sharp knife. It hurt him and infuriated him at the same time. Indeed, words can do a lot of damage. And he wondered how Nicole was faring, now. In Summervale, at this moment, Nicole sat in the bedroom, looking at thements with an extremely unhappy expression on her face. This woman looks so foxy. She¡¯s obviously the loose immoral type. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She was just a bar waitress and now she owns apany. Don¡¯t you wonder how she founded her ownpany? She must have slept with a lot of men to set up her ownpany. Hahaha. Tsk, tsk, tsk, a woman who has given birth to illegitimate children wants to marry Mr. Seet. It is just wishful thinking and whimsical. I think she suffers from brain damage! She doesn¡¯t know what she is. She is an ignorant slut. Her two daughters will grow up to be sluts like her! Thements go on and on¡­ At this point, Nicole closed her phone and put it down. She was furious. When thements were directed at her, she felt angry but she could ept it. When thements derided Maya and Nina, it was uneptable. Thementators seemed to have such high standards of morality, condemning her licentiousness and greed for sess. They even condemn her children. Only people with questionable character would do that! When She read these hot searches, she too was angered at the injustice done to Nicole. ¡°These are really a bunch of brainless trash!¡± After uttering a few curses, she started calling Nicole on the phone.. Besides consoling her, She also offered Nicole some advice. ¡°The rumors on the Inte are bad for you, yourpany, and your children. I think you should find a way to reverse this situation.¡± ¡°I know, I will exin this matter at a press conference.¡± ¡°Including my rtionship with Evan, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to exin this too.¡± ¡°What are you going to say? It¡¯s useless to just exin if someone deliberately wants to demonize you. It can only get worse.¡± ¡°You must be cautious about this matter. It is best if someone is willing toe out and support you to prove it.¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 If someone could lend support. Nicole understood what She meant by these words. Due to the seriousness of the rumors, an ordinary citizen would have no power to put them away. Nevertheless, what worthy person would be willing toe out to clear up this mess? ¡°Thank you, I will find a solution.¡± After hanging up the phone, Nicole suddenly thought of Rocky. Would Rocky be willing to support her by saying something fair on her behalf? She was hesitant about calling Rocky. When Rocky saw the caller ID, he knew immediately why Nicole was calling him. A quarter of an hour ago, Ian had just made repeated orders that he was not to get involved with Nicole and these scandals. Otherwise, Yan Group would be adversely affected and his position would be shaky. As he answered the phone, he was struggling with himself. ¡°Nikki, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Rocky, have you read the hot searches on the web?¡± He paused for a while, then replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve read them. Don¡¯t you feel bad. As long as you¡¯re innocent, the day wille when you will be vindicated.¡± Nicole was speechless. She was quite taken aback by Rocky¡¯s cool and calm reply tofort her. She hesitated. Should I mention asking him to help rify in public? Hearing the silence on the other end of the line, Rocky quickly added, ¡°Nikki, I¡¯ll get people to reply to the posts and speak up for you.¡± Nicole clenched her fingers and made her request with difficulty, ¡°Rocky, can you rify this matter for me?¡± Rocky was in a difficult position. If it weren¡¯t for the warnings he had been given, he would do his best to help without Nicole asking for it. However, at this moment¡­ He could not let Ian down. He had his own ambitions to achieve. He hesitated for a moment, then he replied, ¡°Nikki, I have been sent out on official business tomorrow. It was nned beforehand. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Nicole understood Rocky even before he had finished speaking. She could very well understand why Rocky was doing this. It was only reasonable and she could not force someone else to help. The reason she called was only to find out if he could, not to force him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You go ahead. Rest early. I¡¯ll not take any more of your time.¡± At that, Nicole hung up the phone. Apparently, she had to find some other way. It was a sleepless night for her. She leaned against the bed rest, quietly lost in thought. She felt like she was on the crest of a tidal wave, being blown by the cold wind, being beaten by the waves, and being beaten by all kinds of onughts! Her heart felt like it was bleeding. Her onlypanion was teardrops that rolled uncontrobly down the contour of her cheeks. Drop after drop the tears came, each one crystal clear¡­ It was a long night. From time to time, Evan nced at the phone, seeming a little restless as he waited for someone¡¯s call to give him an update. He felt that at this moment she needed someforting and someone to advise her on what she should do. And he, Evan was the most suitable person to do that. It only took a word from him and all those popr searches would be dismissed in no time at all. Nevertheless, when morning came, there was still no call from her. Is she really so strong-willed? Has the little girl who loved to cry grown into such a strong character that nothing can prate her shield? All these years, what has she gone through? Evan felt troubled. He picked up the phone to call her but was afraid of disturbing her as she might be sleeping. Right until morning broke, he did not get the call he was waiting for. His elegant lips curved into a smile, ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t care if you need it or not, there are some things, I¡¯ll just go ahead and do.¡± Evan picked up his phone and dialed John¡¯s number. Hearing the ringing of his phone, John grumbled while reaching out for it. ¡°Who the hell would call this early in the morning to disturb my sweet dreams?¡± Seeing the caller ID, he suddenly opened his eyes wide to make sure that he was right and sat up quickly. ¡°Mr. Seet, you wake up so early? Any instructions for me?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Evan did not beat around the bush but told him exactly what to do. John was taken aback, ¡°Mr. Seet, you have decided to do that?¡± ¡°Confirmed yes. Do not let Nicole know about that. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 After the call ended, John took a deep breath. Knights always ride to the rescue of a damsel in distress. Apparently, Mr. Seet is no exception! How would the Seet family react when they find out he has done this for Nicole? When the president is med, hopefully, I will not get into trouble. ¡°Mr. Seet, have you thought about the consequences before making this decision?¡± John stared at his mobile phone with a worried expression as he let out a heavy sigh. Nicole got up from bed and prepared breakfast. As usual, she sent the two kids to kindergarten. In order to prevent them from seeing any scandalous reports in the news,st night she had prepared a lot of work for the children. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She could withstand anything but the children¡¯s hearts were fragile and they could not take too much battering. They needed to be protected with care. When they reached the kindergarten, Nina and Maya waved goodbye to her happily. After seeing them running and skipping into the building, Nicole gave out a sigh of relief. The smile on her face faded away slowly and was reced by a look of worry. She turned the car around and drove quickly to Lane Corporation. The moment she reached her office, she saw something she had never experienced before. A crowd had gathered outside her office. At a closer nce, they seemed to be waiting to take photos of her to create trouble. There were even some carrying vegetable baskets in their hands, apparently containing rotten vegetables picked up from the rubbish bins at the market. Are these meant to be thrown at me? At this moment she must be the most hated woman and there were people waiting to beat her up wherever she went. Who would have known that the power of scandalous rumors was this strong? Seeing her car, many people gathered around and yelled at her. At this moment, Nicole was extremely sad and she felt as if she had done something so terrible that even strangers hated her. Not far away, the woman behind the scenes, Sofie, was hiding in a corner with her mobile phone ready to take videos of the next scene of Nicole¡¯s humiliation! When this video was posted online, it would be another sensational hot news. This was guaranteed to destroy Nicole. She would never have the chance to marry into the Seet family ever again. Nicole was in a dilemma, sitting inside the car. It was dangerous for her to get down from the car. She could imagine what would happen when she got off the car. If she remained inside the car, this crowd would not leave either. As she was at a loss what to do, suddenly several luxury cars drove in her direction. Then she saw She getting down from one of the cars. She did not know what She said to the crowd but they seemed to discuss something and then dispersed. Full of curiosity, Nicole came out and asked She what was going on. Sheughed, ¡°These are actors specially hired to do some acting, some will question you, some will scold you and some will throw things at you. The purpose is to give you a bad name.¡± Nicole frowned and asked, ¡°Who hired them?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know who hired them. The people behind this n will not let them know. As long as they get paid, that is what matters.¡± ¡°Then, why did they leave?¡± ¡°I asked them how much they will be paid. The one who hired them is paying one thousand each. I am paying them one thousand one hundred and they don¡¯t need to do anything. There is no reason for them not to leave.¡± Nicole was speechless. This was beyond her imagination. Apparently, this person behind the scenes really wanted to destroy her. He or she would go to any lengths to get it done. ¡°She, thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Sooner orter, we will be one family.¡± Nicole was speechless again. Seeing She being so warm toward her, Nicole did not speak her mind. She, even if you can marry Davin, it is impossible for me to get married to Evan and so we can never be one family. I¡¯ll remember your kindness and repay you one day! Hidden in a corner, Sofie watched the group of actors being sent away and she gritted her teeth in anger. Why would She help Nicole? She has really dashed my ns! No, I¡¯m not leaving it alone. I must create more trouble for Nicole andpletely destroy her hopes of ever marrying Evan. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 A look of ferocity shed in her eyes and she made a call. Nicole walked into her office and had barely sat down when her mobile phone rang. A series of calls came in, each one about terminating agreements with her. Humans¡¯ feelings change easily. The world is a cruel ce. When news of her rtionship with Evan got out, everyone sought her out to sign an agreement with her. As soon as undesirable rumors about her got out, one by one they came to terminate their agreements. Humans are so down to earth. She sat nearby, her anger shown clearly on her face, as she insisted these people should not be doing this. Nicole smiled gently. Then, her phone rang again. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. This call was no exception. The caller wanted the agreement terminated. After receiving all these calls, she felt that all the hope Lane Corporation had been given was now dashed. In these present circumstances, what should I do? She could see her sadness and she consoled her, promising that Mu Group would cooperate with her. ¡°Thank you.¡± After She left, Nicole sat down in her office chair, rather disheartened. In that instant, a phrase she heard somewhere came to her mind, ¡®I have seen the high rise building come up and I saw it copse.¡¯ She was caught off guard and had no power to defend herself. In the face of adversity, she was so useless¡­ Meanwhile, in the Seet Group headquarters, John did as Evan instructed him to and then he hurried into the president¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Seet, everything has been arranged.¡± ¡°Fine, in an hour¡¯s time, broadcast the press conference live!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, have you thought about the consequences of doing this?¡± John¡¯s face was full of worry as he looked at Evan. ¡°I have thought about it.¡± Evan replied emphatically. ¡°Since you have thought about the consequences, then¡­¡± Why would you still do it? ¡°As long as she can get out of trouble, I do not care about the consequences.¡± John was speechless. In ancient mythology, a thousand ships wereunched for the lovely Helen of Troy, which started the Trojan Wars. And now, in order to help Nicole out, you will not hesitate to act and destroy yourself! This courage and determination were really admirable. Even though John believed the cost was too high, he could not help but secretly admire this man. Evan got up, left the president¡¯s office, and drove to the kindergarten. Nina and Maya were shocked when they saw Evaning to pick them up before school was over. After greeting their teacher, he took them both out of ss. Maya blinked at him with her huge eyes, asking, ¡°Uncle Evan, did Mommy ask you to fetch us?¡± Evan smiled as he held her plump little hand, ¡°You two, can you do Uncle Evan a favor?¡± ¡°What type of favor?¡± Nina rolled her eyes and looked at him warily. ¡°Uncle Evan is facing some problems, and I need you both to ovee this together with me. When the matter passes, I will thank you very much. You will also¡­¡± ¡°We will also what?¡± Maya asked curiously. ¡°You will have a big, pleasant surprise.¡± Evan smiled but kept it secret as he caressed her on her head. We will be one family. ¡°You promised I can go to the art academy on weekends. Does that still count?¡± Nina looked at him as if it were a condition. Evan nodded his head, ¡°As long as you help me with this, no matter what you wish, I will give it to you.¡± Both of them thought over it and Maya who had always liked him nodded her head first. ¡°Uncle Evan, I will help you.¡± Nina set two more conditions before agreeing. Evan bought both some desserts and then he drove straight to the press conference. Seeing such arge crowd and so many cameras, Nina stopped in her tracks, knitted her tiny brows, and looked up at Evan, ¡°Oh dear! Not good!¡± Evan bent his head and looked at the panicky little girl. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°If you said earlier that there¡¯d be a crowd, I would have put on some makeup.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need makeup at all. You are pretty just the way you are.¡± Nina was quiet. Really? Nina blinked her eyes as she looked at Evan. Nevertheless, she still wanted to put on makeup as she wanted to appear pretty in front of the cameras. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Evan held their hands and led them along as he continued forward. As President of the Seet Group, he was already quitefortable being the focal point of the press and camera shes. Click! Click! Click! Huh? Who are those tykes beside Mr. Seet? On closer inspection, the two girls both seemed rather attractive. Could they be child stars who have emerged from a talent hunt? The spirited eyes of the lean one sparkled with intelligence. She was fair ofplexion with features that exuded real character ¨C a tough exterior that belies the tenderness beneath. A pair of supple, bonny orbs sat above the chubby cheeks of the rotund one. The mischievous manner in which she periodically stuck out her tongue made her appear sweet and precious. Very quickly, the lenses shifted away from Evan and onto the two winsome little things. Snap! Snap! Snap! With the way the cameras were zeroed in on the two of them, Nina thought in hindsight that she should have worn some makeup. When she spotted a lovely-lookingdy reporter, she strode over purposefully and asked, ¡°Miss, do you have a make-up kit which I could borrow? I would like to put on a face.¡± The reporter generously produced her kit and offered it to Nina. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nina was about to open it up to use when Evan suddenly came up to her. ¡°Not right now, Nina. Uncle Evan has an important job for you.¡± Nina frowned as she eyed the makeup kit in her hand, reluctant to return it. ¡°It¡¯ll only take a minute. I want to look my best in front of the cameras.¡± With that, she pulled away from Evan and set about doing up her face with much finesse. Maya stared ck-jawed at Nina¡¯s live act and wondered if Evan brought them here to unt their talents. If that was the case, she thought she might put up a show of her own. She regarded the cameramen courteously and said, ¡°Gentleman anddies, I am called Maya and my specialty is eating. Here, I will demonstrate how I would eat a dessert.¡± She then removed the cover of the confection which Evan had gotten her, and started taking mouthfuls of them. Her tiny mouth wiggled swiftly and adorably. One doing make-up; another demonstrating eating. The reporters variously spected whether Mr. Seet was exhibiting tremendous foresight in the nurturing of talent for the beauty and culinary industries by starting them early. Evan gave John a look and John hastened to ask Maya to stop eating as Mr. Seet needed her for something else. Maya raised her head and said, ¡°Do let me finish as this is absolutely yummy.¡± With that, she aimed for bigger mouthfuls and soon had the rest of the cake on the inside of her podgy tummy. She then went on and struck a victorious pose for the rapturously appreciative audience who were full of praise for Evan¡¯s eye for having spotted a potential future top talent for the culinary world. By this time, Nina hadpleted her make-up and transformed herself into a proud and beautiful little diva who effortlessly enthralled all present. She went on to strike a few signature poses for the cameras, drawing gasps of oohs and ahs. ¡°This one here will definitely stand at the pinnacle of the beauty world in the years toe.¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Seet has such an eye for talent!¡± The reporters promptly mobbed Evan with questions with regards to whether he could be considering investing heavily in the two relevant industries. John stepped up to address the riotous reporters, ¡°Everyone, this was not the intention for convening today¡¯s press conference. No, we have an announcement to make for a matter of greater importance. Could I ask for all of you to settle down?¡± ¡°What then was the purpose for the presence of these two delightful dolls, Mr. Seet?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Has it got anything to do with the announcement in question?¡± Amidst the barrage of questions, Evan, Nina, and Maya took to the stage and assumed their ces in the hot seat. Evan took one nce at the both of them, then turned to face the live streaming camera. ¡°The reason I¡¯ve brought the both of them here is to provide rifications with regard to the popr searches that were made over thesest few days.¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 ¡°A question if I may, Mr. Seet. What is it that you wish to provide rifications for?¡± ¡°Spection had been rife over thest few days questioning whether these two girls here are my children, so in order to put these rumors to rest, we shall be conducting a paternity test in the presence of our friends from the media right here today. Expect to have the answer shortly.¡± Mr. Seet would be conducting a paternity test in front of a live audience! There was a hushed murmuring as the reporters chattered amongst themselves. Some could not hold back and asked, ¡°In that case, Mr. Seet, could you tell us if they are your children? ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. Are they or are they not? I think the public would want to know, and also as for the identity of their mother¡­¡± Evan fielded no questions but broke up the questioning with his resolute silence. ¡°The test results will speak for itself. Until they have been announced, I shall not hear any more of these rumors!¡± The reporters traded mixed looks amongst themselves. Evan¡¯s indomitable presence had left the crowd muted as none dared to offend him. The specialist doctor walked forward and took his ce in front of the camera in ordance to the wishes of the crowd gathered and then took blood samples from Evan, Nina, and Maya. ¡°Please be patient as the testing procedure will be carried out immediately.¡± As the crowd watched the specialist depart with the samples in hand, heated discussions began anew. ¡°What do you all think? Do you think Mr. Seet is the father of these two children?¡± ¡°Your guess is as good as mine. I figure they have to be. Otherwise, Mr. Seet would not have brought them here.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet meant to quell the rumors. For all we know, they may not.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for the oue. It should be able to settle the debate.¡± ¡°For Mr. Seet toe forward personally is huge in itself. Not to mention that it is for something this newsworthy.¡± Maya looked at Evan, quite bewildered, ¡°Uncle Evan, what do you need our blood for?¡± ¡°To find out for sure who your father is.¡± Evan wondered if the children would be pleased to find out that he was their paternal parent. Daddy¡­ Aren¡¯t you our Daddy? Maya dared not to speak, and only blinked her lovely eyes as she looked to Nina. Nina heart jumped at the thought of Bad Daddy finding out about their parentage and taking them away from their mother, and so she threatened Evan, ¡°We are never going to leave Mommy. If you dare to take us from her, I will refuse to eat and starve myself to death! Hmpf!¡± Evan frowned, perplexed by Nina¡¯s words. Why would he ever want to make them leave their mother? ¡°Rest assured I won¡¯t ever want to do that. You will both be together with your mother, always.¡± The two girls felt much better upon hearing Evan¡¯s assurances. The result of the test was finally ready to be announced to those who had been present and waiting in anticipation. John had the signed report with him as he walked towards Evan with a face ofplete disbelief. His hands trembled when he passed those papers along. It was as though he had seen a ghost as the oue had been quite unexpected for him to say the least¡­ As John¡¯s eyes panned back and forth between Nina, Maya, and Evan, he did not see too much physical resemnce between them but thought Nina¡¯s spunk did seem to somewhat echo Evan¡¯s personality. After reviewing the report, Evan closed the file and looked calmly into the camera. ¡°I stand vindicated. Nina and Maya are both my daughters and the results of the paternity test right here are irrefutable proof.¡± ¡°They are Mr. Seet¡¯s girls.¡± ¡°Oh, they really are Mr. Seet¡¯s daughters! That is unbelievable!¡± ¡°Could they have made a mistake with the test results?¡± A lone person amidst the sea of reporters asked in a small voice. Then a dissenting voice sounded out, ¡°Why would there be a mistake? If they were not his children, why would Mr. Seet have agreed to go through all this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! A man of Mr. Seet¡¯s standing had no reason to ept two kids of unknown parentage as his own!¡± ¡°Yeah, that makes sense.¡± Evan looked sharply at the crowd in front of him. ¡°As everyone had borne witness to the results, I do not wish to hear of any more questions regarding my children¡¯s parentage. Otherwise be warned that I, Evan Seet, will not hesitate to pursue legal action against any rumor mongers from here on out.¡± The reporters gathered in front of the stage were frenzied, and soon, this breaking news was hogging headlines everywhere.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 The assembly gradually dispersed upon the conclusion of the press conference. John looked quizzically at Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, the results¡­¡± ¡°A job well done, John!¡± Evan seemed fairly pleased with the oue. John quickly exined himself, ¡°No, please listen to me, Mr. Seet. I didn¡¯t have anyone doctor the result. It is authentic!¡± Evan raised an eyebrow in annoyance. ¡°You find this amusing, don¡¯t you?¡± It was the oue that he wanted for the press conference as when he had first instructed John earlier, but if what he was told by John about the testing was true, that would mean that Nina and Maya were indeed his own daughters. This¡­ How could this be? Evan looked nonchntly at John as he took Nina and Maya by the hand and led them away. It does not matter even if they were not of his blood. He will love them all the same. John could only sigh at Evan¡¯s disbelief as even he too was confounded by the test result. Initially, he did dutifully arrange for the results to be altered. ¡°Do you want to change the results to negative? To reflect that they are not rted?¡± ¡°No. If they are negative, why would there be a need to change things? You have to indicate that they are rted by blood!¡± The doctor looked rather bemusedly at John, ¡°They are indeed rted by blood and the results of the paternity test have already precisely indicated that. Is there anything else about that oue which you would like to change?¡± John was dumbstruck as he started to question the reliability of his own hearing. He stared at the paternity test report after repeated verification, stunned by what was reflected in it. What a fluke that was! Ms. Lane had withheld the truth of the identity of Nina and Maya¡¯s birth father when it was Mr. Seet all along. How would Mr. Seet react were he to find out? ¡ª¡ª While John zoned out, Evan had taken the two girls into the elevator. John then shot out after them like a rocket, stepping in after the door reopened. At first, he forced a smile, then regarded Evan with extreme seriousness. ¡°Mr. Seet. What I have told you was the absolute truth. The result was authentic. The two of them are your daughters! Your own flesh and blood!¡± Evan nked out momentarily when he saw that John was not messing around, then lowered his head to look at Nina. Nina raised her head and looked back at him with a straight face. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Evan then turned to Maya, who was equally straight-faced, sheepishly stuck out her tongue before looking away. What sort of reaction is this from them? Did they know something that I did not? Nina was usually tight-lipped and hard to engage. As Evan felt that he would unlikely be able to coax anything from her, he redirected his attention to Maya. He remembered asking Maya what her father did for a living and how he looked like back at Rose Garden, and her response was: He is like you. Now that he recalled it, he realized how hugely important that four worded message was. ¡°Maya, is your Daddy like me? Exactly like me?¡± Maya raised her head and blinked twice, not knowing how best to respond. She looked to Nina for direction and Nina shot her a look as if to tell her not to speak. Maya proceeded to hold a hand over her mouth. From her reaction, Evan sensed something amiss and so persisted with his questioning through coercion and cajolery, ¡°Maya, if you tell Uncle Evan, Uncle Evan will gift Imperial Garden to your Mummy and also take you to visit all the top restaurants in Y City.¡± The two rascals Juan and Kyle had previously swiped money from Evan¡¯s ount and bought Imperial Garden for Nicole, but she retained neither as she promptly returned both cash and property to him. If Nicole¡¯s two girls were his children, there was probably nothing he could ever do to properly make amends. But Evan was nheless determined to try. Maya was a little tempted by the offer and tried again to look to Nina, but John was perceptive enough to step in between them. He then turned to regard Maya, ¡°Children should not tell lies, and Maya is the cutest and most honest little girl that I¡¯ve ever known.¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 ¡°The cutest and the most honest¡± was what the teacher had described her with. Maya¡¯s adorable pair of big round eyes blinked twice, all the while rubbing her fingers with a hint of dilemma. ¡°Uncle Evan, you really won¡¯t steal us from mommy? I don¡¯t want to be separated from mommy! I don¡¯t want to be taken away like Juan!¡± Gazing at Maya¡¯s timid look, Evan Seet leaned over and gave her a bear hug. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t!¡± He soothingly promised. Nodding her head, Maya pointed out, ¡°You are our daddy!¡± Evan was stunned. He did not anticipate that Maya would know since the beginning. He remembered then that she had called him daddy once in the past. At that time, he thought Maya called him that because she was a glutton who would call anyone daddy for the sake of getting good food. Thinking about it now, she had been wanting to call him ¡°daddy¡± for the longest time, and she had let it slip that one time. She had always liked to follow him around, and perhaps in her heart, she had already regarded him as her daddy ever since. ¡°If you¡¯ve known I¡¯m your daddy, why don¡¯t you call me that from the beginning?¡± Maya¡¯s small pair of lips twitched, and as she reached out her tiny hands to touch Evan¡¯s nose tip, he could see tears flickering in her eyes. She dared not to say. After all, if she had revealed everything, she might not see mommy ever again. Nina who was beside her all this while raised her head and looked at him, and with a displeased tone said, ¡°If we have told you everything, then you would have snatched us away from mommy¡¯s side as well. After all, you have taken Juan away. Do you know how hard mommy has tirelessly worked to raise us all?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Evan was speechless as he felt a sharp sting to his heart. It¡¯s all his fault! He had always been prejudiced against her ever since she left Kyle behind. He had even considered her unworthy to be called a mother. Unbeknownst to him, she had single-handedly raised up three young children alone. When Kyle had fallen ill, luckily, there were maids to take care of him. If taking care of even one child had been a great headache, how in the world Nicole could wholly raise three kids on her own? It must have been a painstakingly difficult endeavor for her. No wonder she had developed her stoic persona. Her perseverance amidst hardships had hardened her heart. With that realization, sorrow and bitterness washed all over Evan. As he exited the elevator, he handed over Nina and Maya to his secretary, John. Putting the two young girls in his good care, Evan immediately rushed off. ¡°Mr. Seet, where are you going?¡± John called after his boss. ¡°I have a score to settle!¡± Evan responded. I¡¯m going to find their mommy to square things up! John was left puzzled. Did he just left his daughters like that to ¡°settle some scores¡±? What¡¯s going on? Shaking the confusion out of his head, he turned towards Maya and Nina. As he was patiently discussing where to bring them to y, he suddenly heard someone calling for him. Looking back, he saw that Sophia was the one who called him. Quickly, he led the two adorable girls over to her. ¡°Madam, why did youe by to thepany? Anything I can help you with?¡± Sophia nced back and forth at Maya and Nina. ¡°Having seen the broadcast, do you think I can sit tight and do nothing? That rascal Evan is causing us a lot of trouble¡­¡± When Jonathan had seen the live stream, he was infuriated. He believed that Evan must have nned all these behind his back for the sake of Nicole. Someone must have tampered with the result of the paternity test. Sophia, on the other hand, was different from her husband. She was willing to believe in its authenticity and had dropped by to hopefully confirm the fact. ¡°Madam, the paternity test is true. These two adorable and lovely girls here really are your granddaughters.¡± Hearing the affirmation from John, she was overjoyed. Eagerly stepping forward, she grasped Maya¡¯s chubby hand, and Nina¡¯s as well. ¡°They¡¯re really my granddaughters? Such grown-up girls! I have never dreamt that I would have granddaughters! That rascal Evan! Why did he deliberately keep this knowledge from us for so such a long time?¡± Hearing this, John quickly defended Evan. ¡°Madam, Mr. Seet himself only found out about this today. He did not know about this at all beforehand. In fact, this discovery is purely a coincidence. Ms. Lane has been concealing this truth really well for far too long.¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, Nina quickly spoke up for her mommy¡¯s sake, ¡°My mommy is afraid that daddy will take us away from her side and she will never get the chance to see us again. That¡¯s why she dares not to reveal the truth.¡± Sophia sighed heavily upon listening to Nina¡¯s honest outburst. Between her son and Nicole, there had been a lot of missed opportunities, misunderstandings, and hardships. Their road to happiness had been one strewn with setbacks. Good things take time after all. At least everything was crystal-clear now. ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡± asked Sophia. ¡°Madam, Mr. Seet rushed off just now ¡®to settle some scores¡¯ as per what he had said. I myself don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± John obediently exined. Settle scores? Sophia was silent for a while before looking tenderly at Nina and Maya. ¡°Are you both willing toe home with grandma?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The two children looked at one another. Both of them were worried that Nicole would not be able to find themter. Sophia understood their worry just by observing them. She assured both of them that she would inform Nicole of their whereabouts and therefore they should follow her back home without worry. After all, Kyle and Juan missed them terribly and would like to hang out with them. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Upon hearing the names of their two brothers, both Nina and Maya nodded their heads gingerly. John watched on as the two adorable girls left with Sophia, dly waving goodbye to them both. He felt relieved as if a heavy burden were lifted off his shoulders. After all, he did not really know how to take care of children, and he was afraid of upsetting both of them. He might even end up being scolded by Evan! Mr. Seet has doted upon both the young masters. Surely he will pamper his two daughters even more! Thinking about this issue, his curiosity was piqued. What was the score Evan was trying to settle? Meanwhile at Lane Corporation. Nicole Lane, who was seated in her spacious office worrying about the future of herpany, gawked in surprise at Evan who suddenly barged through the door. Immediately she stood up from her seat and questioned, ¡°Mr. Seet, what brings you here today?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to square things up!¡± he retorted. ¡°Huh? Square things up?¡± Nicole frowned. What was there to settle between them? Nothing that she could think of. ¡°Mr. Seet, I don¡¯t quite get your meaning. You¡¯ll have to be more precise. Please.¡± Fixing his eyes on her, Evan calmly sat down on the swivel chair across from her and motioned her to take a seat too. Looks like there¡¯s going to be a long talk between both of them! Nicole was clearly feeling ufortable. Her sixth sense was warning her about an impending predicament. When it came to dealing with Evan, she had always feltplicatedly conflicted. He was her benefactor when she was young and the love of her life now. He was also the father of her four children, as well as someone she had to sort out her rtionship with. Just two days ago, he had helped her clinic by channeling one hundred million to her. Right at this moment, she had no idea how to face him. ¡°Nicole, remember back then when you went abroad and secretly took my precious with you? How will you propose to settle that score?¡± The question was just too out of the blue. Nicole looked at him quizzically, failing toprehend. ¡°Mr. Seet, what do you mean by that? I did not take anything belonging to you back then.¡± Twitching his lips, Evan hinted, ¡°Think carefully again!¡± She furrowed her brows and thought deeply for a while before shaking her head again. Evan stood up suddenly, and as he looked into her eyes deeply, he approached her step by step. Feeling a little unustomed to such close proximity, she got up from her chair and shied away to the side. ¡°Mr. Seet, what are you trying to say?¡± Just as she finished speaking, a strong hand stretched out and yanked her abruptly out of nowhere. As her body turned due to the strength of the pull, her eyes shed a panicked look as she held onto her desk to steady herself. Staring right unto the good-looking features of Evan¡¯s face, her heart throbbed faster and faster. Having his face so close to hers made her turn red. What is he trying to do? ¡°You stole away my genes. How do you suggest to make up for it, hmm?¡± His warm breath brushed against her ears, making them tingle tenderly as a tickling sensation trickled down all over her. She blushed even more as she stammered. ¡°What are you implying? I¡¯ve already given Juan to you. What else are you thinking of?¡± Evan¡¯s lips thinned and curved upwards as a faint smirk appeared on his expression. He slyly asked, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve returned Juan to me. But what about the other two?¡± The other two? As Nicole heard his words, her eyes widened instantly. A sense of dread dawned on her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. What does he mean? Don¡¯t tell me he refers to both Nina and Maya? He has found out about them? How? She could feel her beating heart almost jumped out from her chest as panic shed across her face. ¡°Feeling the guilt?¡± Cashing in on the change in her expression, Evan yfully stroked her fair cheeks gently with his fingers. Nicole shivered as she tried to regain control of herposure. She erected a fake facade as she feigned ignorance. Seeing through her charade, he shook her harshly. Held in his mighty grip, Nicole felt helpless as her body stiffened and her heart thumped loudly. ¡°If you still decide not to spill the beans, then I¡¯ll have to seriously interrogate you with my own set of techniques.¡± Having said that, he ran his slender fingers across her cor and was about to unbutton her clothes. Nicole quickly stopped him. ¡°Mr. Seet, please control yourself. You¡¯re in an office, and there¡¯re eyes all around.¡± Evan scanned the surroundings before focusing once more on her. He disapprovingly stated, ¡°I don¡¯t really care.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole rolled her eyes. Of course, you don¡¯t care! This is my office after all. I do care! It would be such an embarrassment if someone were to walk in right now! However, ignoring everything, Evan¡¯s fingers naughtily wandered all over her body, setting off fires wherever they touched, igniting her deepest desires. Mustering up her restraint, she managed to voice out her disapproval. ¡°Evan Seet, what are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 393 Chapter 393 ¡°I want to settle my scores one by one with you.¡± As soon as those words escaped his mouth, he whipped out a piece of paper containing the paternity test result and dangled it in front of her. Recognizing what it was, Nicole was instantly dumbstruck What drove him to take the paternity test in the first ce? ¡°Nicole Lane, you secretly took my children away and deceived me the whole time. How are you supposed to make it up to me?¡± Taken aback for a moment, she regained her wits and shoved him away. ¡°Mr. Seet, this is not how you settle a score! Since I¡¯ve raised three of your children all by myself, how will you thank me instead?¡± Hearing her confession finally, Evan was jubnt. He found it hard to keep up to hide his joy. After pretending to ponder for a while, he asked, ¡°What do you think is the best way to show my gratitude?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ah? He doesn¡¯t even argue, and immediately agrees to thank her? What a sudden change in attitude! Nicole was stunned by the sudden change and nearly lost herposure. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Give me some time to think about it.¡± Something rang in her as she quickly added, ¡°Also, I won¡¯t hand over Nina and Maya to you! They are my life! I single-handedly raised them both with my sweat, blood, and tears! If you ever try to take them away, I¡¯ll face you head-on! Mark my words! I¡¯ll make them count!¡± Seeing her stubborn face filled with resolve, Evan was at a loss momentarily. As he locked onto her uneasy gaze, he stretched out both his hands and forcefully pulled her into his tight embrace. ¡°I won¡¯t ever separate them from you! In fact, you don¡¯t have to think about how I should repay you anymore! I¡¯ve already helped you do the thinking!¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless, her mind nk from the suddenness of it all. ¡°From now on, I, including everything I have, will be yours!¡± Having heard his words filled with such determination, Nicole was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. Indescribable. Indistinguishable. It was difficult for her to even catch her breath. A whirlpool of emotions in the midst of a maelstrom. She suspected that she was dreaming. Even in her dreams, she dared not even to think about such a wonderful thing befalling her. ¡°I will use my whole life to make up to you and the children!¡± Evan emphasized convincingly. Right this moment, the floodgate opened as her eyes burst into tears. It had been a long, tiring, wild ride. Her one drunken deed had led to one absurd encounter which led to a one-night-stand which led to the birth of a set of quadruplets¡­ She had been running away from reality, avoiding him, and never dared to ask him to make amends. However, hearing his sincere words, she could not help but felt an embracing warmth in her heart. Those simple wordsforted all the difficulties and hardships she had suffered before. But does she have the right to offer Evan this chance? No. She is unworthy to deserve him! ¡°Evan, we are notpatible,¡± she sputtered unwillingly. ¡°Nonsense! We are a pair made in heaven!¡± Looking at her tenderly, Evan soothed, ¡°I forbid you to say such things from now on. I will settle everything. Don¡¯t worry. Just leave everything to me.¡± He perceived in his heart that Nicole loved him. And that was the only thing that mattered. He knew what Nicole was worried about: his parents, the world, everything. But no matter! He would bear all things and endure everything! It would all work out in the end! Seet Residence. Jonathan Seet studied Nina and Maya carefully. No matter how he scrutinized he felt that both of them did not look like Evan at all. Frowning, he looked questioningly at Sophia, ¡°No problem with the paternity test?¡± ¡°John guarantees the authenticity. No problem!¡± Sophia decisively answered. Jonathan was still in disbelieve. For Nicole to be giving birth to quadruplets was something very rare and incredible. Too incredible that it bordered incredulity. After all, the probability for that was too minuscule! Meanwhile, old Russell Seet had rushed into the living room when he heard the news. His face was glowing with joy and a kind smile was stered onto his wrinkled face. Juan and Kyle gleefully rushed up to him and called him great-grandpa. Russell was greatly amused by their antics. Heplimented them for being smart and witty and for being good boys. Turning to the rest in the room, he changed the conversation, ¡°I heard that I now have two additional great-granddaughters. Is that true? I specially rushed over to have a look.¡± In response, Sophia presented Nina and Maya to him. ¡°Dad, look. Here are Evan¡¯s two beautiful daughters, and your two adorable great-granddaughters.¡± Old Russell scanned both Nina and Maya with his aged piercing eyes, his weather-beaten face full of tender affection. ¡°Such fair and plump girls they are! Evan is so blessed to have two cute and healthy daughters!¡± ¡°Yes. Two sons and two daughters. All of them clever, witty, charming, and adorable! A real blessing for our Evan to meet Ms. Lane.¡± Sophia deliberately mentioned Nicole in front of old Mr. Russell, wanting to judge his reaction and hear his thought towards her. Since her son liked Nicole, as a mother, she wanted to give her son a chance to be with his beloved. Old Russell nodded repeatedly and acknowledged, ¡°Ms. Lane gave us four precious children. They¡¯re our Seet family¡¯s treasures! Raising the three of them on her own was not an easy feat. She¡¯s the pride of our family!¡± Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Hearing old Russell¡¯s words, Jonathan immediately put forward a dissenting view. Pointing out the previous scandals, he used them as a reason not to allow Nicole and Evan to be together. ¡°Anyhow, her behavior and style were unfitting to be a candidate for Evan. I prefer a socialite like Sofie Sweeting who hails from a well-to-do upbringing to be a superior suitor for our Evan.¡± ¡°You audacious a**hole! What are you bbering about? Methinks Sofie is in the same mold as Anthony the crook! Humbug! How can that spoilt doll bepared to the strong mother who single- handedly raised three excellent kids? Besides, surely Sofie will never treat the kids sincerely nor well. In my opinion, Ms. Lane is the most suitable partner for Evan.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing old Russell¡¯s agitated stomping of his walking cane and adverse reaction towards his suggestion, Jonathan dared not to argue. It was rare for the old man to speak up so passionately. Trying to calm the situation, Sophia took the opportunity to suggest that everyone should gather for a meal to get to know Nicole better once more. Jonathan red at her and muttered bitterly under his breath, ¡°If she really marries Evan, with her disposition she will surely have conflicts with you in the future. Don¡¯t expect me to bail you out then!¡± Looking at her husband with indifference, Sophia spoke up confidently, ¡°Although it is said that mothers-inw and daughters-inw are natural enemies, I sincerely believe that as long as we treat one another with respect and love, I will certainly get along with my daughter-inw just fine!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jonathan sullenly swiped a squint at his wife. He felt as if he was the odd one out. Old Russell meanwhile was extremely satisfied with Sophia¡¯s positive enthusiasm. He chided Jonathan, telling him that he should learn more from his wife. After all, only with a constructive mindset could a family be harmonious. How could one be prejudiced against Nicole who had yet to even step into the family? All those biases and preconceptions would be detrimental to a family¡¯s rtionship. How could the family get along happily in the future? ¡°Yes. I understand, father.¡± In front of the old patriarch, Jonathan dared not oppose further, hence he grudgingly nodded in agreement. After that, Russell turned and looked fondly upon the four children. He wondered in his heart what gift he should bestow upon Nicole. Since Evan himself is not short of money, therefore when Nicole marries him, naturally they will not be in want of anything in the future, hence¡­ The best gift therefore is something meaningful. An object maybe. After mulling over it for a moment, he came up with a bright idea. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He felt both Evan and Nicole would definitely appreciate this nned gift. Peering at Sophia, he requested her to call Evan as soon as possible, intending to invite Nicole along for a meal. ¡°I¡¯ll call him right away.¡± Without dy, Sophia gingerly dialed for Evan. Upon rying old Russell¡¯s invitation, she hung up. On the other end of the line, Evan was ted by the news. Eyeing Nicole tenderly, he asked for her opinion. ¡°When are you free? Grandpa had just invited us for a dinner as a family.¡± As a family? Nicole was stupefied when she heard this. Do the Seets finally agree to bless their rtionship? Now that the Seet patriarch himself invited her over for a meal with the family, this¡­ In fact, when she walked into thepany building this morning, she was feeling insecure and unsure. She felt like there were dark clouds all over her head and thorns everywhere under her feet, as her looming future seemed so bleak. In a blink of an eye, everything magically seemed to turn for the better. Evan suddenly wanted to marry her, even offering topensate her with his all. Out of the blue, the Seet family epted her and even extended her an invitation for a meal together. Is this what they mean by the adage ¡°dark clouds will always pass by and the sun will always shine another day¡±? Dare I hope for a rainbow after the storm? Ah! Life is such a fickle thing. One day you¡¯re up, the next day you¡¯re down. In that moment of contemtion, she felt unused to the turn of events that just happened. She could scarcely believe it, nor dare to ept this new reality. Secretly, she gave herself a pinch. Ouch¡­ It does hurt. I guess I¡¯m not dreaming after all! Seeing her silence, Evan was worried that she might be feeling ufortable and unwilling to ept the invitation. He nned to reject it outright for her sake. Instead, she stopped him halfway and exined, ¡°Eating with your family is a big and important event. I don¡¯t want to screw it up. Hence I need some time to prepare well.¡± Evan studied her cautious expression and could not help but felt amused. ¡°Well, you can take your sweet time to prepare!¡± ¡°How about noontime the day after tomorrow?¡± Nicole started her nning in her head. I¡¯ll have some time to shop for some clothes tomorrow. It¡¯s always a good idea to dress up better when meeting his parents. Impression matters! ¡°Sounds good!¡± Evan ryed the time to Sophia. Thetter even asked him to apany Nicole for her shopping tomorrow. Hanging up the call, Evan scrutinized her from the top to the bottom. She had been dressing modestly, trying to save up as much as she could for the sake of raising the kids. She must have suffered a lot. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Evan had made up his mind. Tomorrow would be the first day to start his pensation n¡±. He would take Nicole and the children to wherever their hearts desired. Be it shopping or having fun, what mattered most was that they were happy! At noon, Evan went over to the Seet Residence to pick up his four children for school. Taking the opportunity, Sophia enquired about his n to marry Nicole. ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t discussed this yet.¡± ¡°Dear son, this is a matter of utmost importance. Good things are hard toe by. What if something happens again? Take this opportunity to perhaps register your marriage first. At least you¡¯ll have the certificate as proof¡­¡± Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed. He felt that Sophia was overthinking things. Casually, he echoed her sentiment and took the children out. Seeing them departing, Sophia felt an ominous premonition. Hoping that nothing untoward might happen, she secretly prayed that everything would be fine. ¡°Dear God, please don¡¯t let anything bad happen again!¡± That evening. Nicole nced at the time as she prepared to pick up Nina and Maya from the school. Her phone suddenly rang. It was Evan. He asked her to concentrate on her work for he would pick up the kids. He reminded her not to stay back toote. She had assured him not to worry, however, she had not taken her own words to heart. After all, Evan¡¯s morning press conference had created an extraordinary effect. Everyone from the lower all the way to the upper echelon of the business world regarded her as the future mistress of the Seet household. Suddenly, there were countless representatives from bigpanies walking through the door, offering to cooperate with the Lane Corporation. However, some of thesepanies came to her, not for the purpose of cooperation, but rather merely to be acquainted with her. They hoped to use her as a stepping stone to build a business rtionship with the Seet Group. For an entire afternoon, she was rendered busy beyond belief, affecting her actual work in the process. Finally, as ast resort, she had to ce some people at the entrance to herpany just to politely turn visitors away. Just as she had finished her workload for the day, her cell phone rang repeatedly. Upon a nce, it was Evan calling again. Looking at her watch, she realized that she waste by an hour. ¡°Hey, all! I¡¯ll be home soon. Right away!¡± Hurriedly, she packed up to go home. ¡°Be careful while driving. Dinner is ready and waiting. We¡¯ll dine together when you get back.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± Nicole quickly tidied her messy desk, grabbed her bag, and rushed downstairs hastily. Driving back to Summervale, the moment she opened the door, four delightful cubs pounced on her¡­ ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Mommy, I miss you!¡± ¡°Mommy, just now Maya sneaked some food that daddy had prepped from the kitchen!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole leaned over and picked up Maya, whose mouth was sttered with sauce. ¡°Oh Maya, what did you just eat?¡± Maya shook her head vigorously. Her mouth was tightly shut, as she refused to admit anything. Feeling amused, Nicole stretched out her hand and pinched Maya¡¯s chubby cheeks. Taking a piece of paper napkin, she gently wiped it around Maya¡¯s mouth, erasing the evidence of her shenanigans. Surveying around, she did not see Evan. Hence she curiously asked the children, ¡°Where¡¯s your daddy?¡± ¡°Daddy went out shopping. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Just as Kyle spoke, the door opened again. Evan walked in,den with groceries in his hands. ¡°Daddy!¡± The children perked up as their big piercing eyes stared straight at what he was carrying. Just as how they had swarmed around Nicole as she walked through the door just now, they now surged towards Evan in an instant. Seeing the four eager children in front of him, Evanughingly handed each of them arge package from the pile of things he was carrying. The four kids happily rushed off to their corners enthusiastically, eager to unwrap their newly-acquired gifts. Maya gawked longingly at a big pack of exquisite snacks, her greedy eyes glittering with anticipation. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, she did not spot any sweet dessert amongst the snacks. When she asked, Evan told her that the tidbits he bought were healthy snacks to prevent weight gain. From then on, he would monitor Maya¡¯s snacking habit to ensure she only ate healthy and nutritious snacks. Blinking her big round eyes, she wondered if those snacks were delicious. Can¡¯t wait to tear open a packet to try. Nina admired appreciatively the newest makeup set that she got. Turning to Evan, she politely said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Those mere two words made Evan smile. This girl was the most adult-like of them all. Even though she was now polite, she still kept her distance from him. However,pared to her previous hostile attitude, this was way better. A huge improvement in our rtionship, methinks! Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Juan and Kyle could not help but marvel at thetest iPad and Lego. ¡°This is just so cool!¡± the boys eximed. A fond smile broke out on Nicole¡¯s face as she gazed at the four kids getting so excited about their new toys. Beside her, Evan looked at her from the corner of his eyes as he held out a box, waving it in front of her. Nicole¡¯s eyes glimmered in curiosity as her eyes tailed the exquisite box. She shed him a coy smile and asked eagerly, ¡°Is this for me? What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Take a guess,¡± Evan replied yfully. ¡°Hmm, jewelry?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Nope,¡± Evan said, shaking his head. ¡°It must be a watch then,¡± Nicole guessed confidently. But still, Evan shook his head. She scrutinized the box carefully, trying toe up with a good guess. It must be something small enough to fit in this box. Aha! I think I got it! ¡±It¡¯s an essory!¡± Nicole clicked her fingers and gave a smart guess. But she still got it wrong. Nicole¡¯s brows furrowed seeing Evan¡¯s reaction. She really could not think of anything else no matter how hard she tried and she gave up in the end. ¡°Come on, just tell me what¡¯s inside! I¡¯m tired of guessing,¡± she cried out. Evan caved and handed her the box. ¡°Open it then,¡± he said. Nicole took the box from him and opened it with a suppressed smile on her face. When she finally got to what was inside, she was astonished. She cocked her head and looked at Evan in surprise. Why is he giving me this? Has he found out about it? ¡°I¡¯ve waited for years to give it to you,¡± Evan said. Nicole never expected him to find out that she was the little girl he met when they were kids. When did he find out about it? Nicole¡¯s mind raced rapidly trying to figure out how did Evan find out it was her. She waspletely dumbfounded. Evan returned her questioning gaze with a warm smile but did not say a word either. Instead, he turned and asked the kids to get ready for their mealtime. Nicole looked at the red paper ring, and memories came flooding back. ¡°Tye! You know you need a ring to marry someone, right? You¡¯ll need one if you want to marry me!¡± the girl said. ¡°Of course I have a ring,¡± the boy replied. ¡°What does the ring look like?¡± she asked eagerly. The boy rushed into the house and came back with a red color paper in his hand. He ran to the stone table beneath the rose banner and started folding the paper into a ring with a heart shape on it. Tye held the ring carefully and went towards Nicole. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Tye inquired. Nicole¡¯s eyes sparkled as she stared at the ring. But before she could reach out and take the ring from his hand, a voice called for her and she frantically crawled back through the hole. They never met each other again after Nicole left that day. But life brought them together and their paths crossed after so many years. Nicole never once expected that she would see this ring again. Although the color had faded over the years, the ring felt dense in Nicole¡¯s hands. It carried the memories they shared and the time they spent together when they were young. She went into her bedroom and kept the invaluable ring in a safe ce. Just as Nicole was about to step out of her room, she heard Maya calling for her from the dining area and quickly made her way over. The aroma of delicious Western cuisine wafted out from the kitchen and Nicole wondered if Evan actually cooked, or if he bought some tasty food. The four kids concertedly attested to their Daddy cooking. They added that Evan had been busy in the kitchen after picking them up from the kindergarten¡ªand he even cooked Nicole¡¯s favorite crab and shrimp. This was totally unexpected. In fact, Nicole was so overwhelmed she was at a loss for words. Evan spotted her and let off a slight cough to ease up the situation. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re really touched, I¡¯ll give you a chance to show your gratitude,¡± he said jokingly. Nicole rolled her eyes at him. Show my gratitude? I¡¯m just not used to getting special treatment. No, wait, you¡¯re supposed to cook a nice meal for your children. Besides, I¡¯m their mom! ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you got the wrong idea. I don¡¯t intend to show my gratitude. Also, we¡¯re a family, there¡¯s not a need to be so formal and polite,¡± Nicole hit back. She knew Evan would make some outrageous demands if she agreed to thank him. For a while, Evan was taken aback by her reply. But he shot her a mischievous look after some thought and said, ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t have to be this formal.¡± Nicole went speechless. She knew full well what Evan meant when he deliberately emphasized the word ¡®formal¡¯. How informal does he want to be? Something popped up in Nicole¡¯s mind and her heart skipped a beat. She quickly dismissed the thought and dived into the meal. After dinner, Evan wanted to help her out with the dishes but Nicole chased him out of the kitchen because she thought he was such a pain in the ass. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was the president of Seet Group and she did not want to bother him with house chores. Besides, he took care of the kids today and even made dinner. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Since Evan was spared from clearing up after dinner, he went to the children and started asking them to get ready for bed. ¡°But, Daddy, Mommy is not gonna chase you out now. Do we still have to pretend we¡¯re asleep?¡± Juan asked. The boy did not understand why they had to turn in early tonight. ¡°Yeah, Daddy! Mommy will see through us if we use the same trick again,¡± Kyle agreed. Evan looked at them with a serious look and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯d have to try a different trick tonight. Y¡¯all will have to sleep for real this time.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s still so early, Daddy! Why do we have to go to bed so soon?¡± Juan protested as he rolled around the bed and shook his head. Likewise, Kyle was unwilling to sleep so early. ¡°We didn¡¯t even have time to y with our new Lego and iPad,¡± he told Evan. Juan swiftly came up next to Kyle and nodded in agreement. Evan would definitely not let these two kids ruin his secret agenda. He stared at them and asked, ¡°Do you guys want to go shopping tomorrow? I¡¯ll get y¡¯all new clothes and treat y¡¯all to a nice meal.¡± Kyle and Juan exchanged looks and nodded without hesitance. ¡°Alright then, go to bed early and get a good night¡¯s rest before our adventure tomorrow,¡± Evan ordered. So he¡¯s bribing us? Daddy¡¯s only thinking about spending time with mommy. What a bad daddy. Evan knew what they were thinking in their little heads. He flicked them on the forehead and hurried them to bed. Juan buried himself in the nket unwillingly and mumbled to himself. Seeing Juan caved, Kyle knew he could not do anything either. So he sighed andy down beside Juan, ready to call it a night. Over in another room, Evan told the girls the same thing. Maya closed her eyes and kept telling herself that she had to sleep. I¡¯m having good food tomorrow. I¡¯m getting new clothes tomorrow. I need to close my eyes. I need to sleep. And she really fell asleep in the end. Beside her, Nina snugged underneath the nket with the makeup organizer in her arms. She really liked her new toy and she thought having a Daddy was not a bad idea after all. ¡­¡­ Nicole was surprised to see all the four kids sound asleep when she came out of the kitchen. But seeing Juan wriggling in the nket like a worm and Kyle staring into the ceiling nkly, Nicole knew instantly that Evan was up to something. She went to the living room and questioned Evan. ¡°Why did you tuck them in this early?¡± ¡°So they won¡¯t get in our way,¡± Evan replied nonchntly. ¡°Whatever,¡± Nicole said before heading for her bedroom with her pajamas. But Evan quickly followed her into her room. He locked the door behind him and turned towards Nicole before she could even react. Nicole looked at him ufortably and said awkwardly, ¡°You staying over tonight?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Evan asked. ¡°You know we¡¯re not married yet,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°You¡¯re our kids¡¯ Mommy, and I¡¯m their Daddy. We don¡¯t have to be married,¡± Evan said unapologetically. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable,¡± Nicole mumbled. She was not interested in having a debate with him. So she turned and went into the bathroom to change. But before she could close the bathroom door behind her, Evan stuck his agile arm in and poked his head around the door. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind us bathing together. It saves both time and water,¡± Evan suggested. Nicole raised her brows at his tenuous statement and yelled, ¡°I do mind, a lot!¡± ¡°Oh, really? It¡¯s okay, cause I don¡¯t mind,¡± Evan said. He made his way into the bathroom without waiting for a response. Seriously. This guy is brazenly shameless! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole looked around disconcertedly, thinking what she should do next. But Evan reached for the showerhead and hot water started pouring out into the bathtub. The whole bathroom became damp and foggy in no time, and hot air filled the small space. Evan took off his clothes and suddenly remembered something. He tilted his head towards her and said, ¡°From what I remember, you¡¯re more than willing to help me shower.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nicole crossed her brows and cried out. ¡°You even asked the kids to snap pictures of me naked,¡± Evan reminded her. Why is he bringing this up now? Is he for real? ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I wanted them to do! I wanted to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can do whatever you want tonight,¡± Evan interjected in a suggestive tone before she could exin herself. Evan pulled Nicole close and his strong arms enveloped her securely, leaving her with no room for escape. He peered into her eyes intensely,pelling her to stay still. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he saidmandingly. His deep and maic voice suffocated her like a spell and his breath tingled across her delicate skin. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Nicole wanted to break free before she lost herself under his spell, but Evan¡¯s grip tightened around her and she knew there was no way she could get away. He drummed his fingers against her back and started undressing her slowly. A shade of pink spread on her plump cheeks and her heart started beating faster. Before Nicole could even get her head around what was happening, Evan had stripped her and she was left exposed before him. She stole a nce at Evan as she sensed his piercing look on her naked body. The way he gazed at her was full of affection, love, and longing. He leaned down and scooped her up in his arms before gently putting her down in the bathtub. ¡°Is the temperature okay?¡± Evan asked, dabbing some water on her skin. ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied softly with a slight nod. Nicole closed her eyes as Evan joined her in the bathtub and she surrendered herself to him. Under the muted lights dimmed by the heavy and heaty mist, two fluttering shadows intertwined rhythmically and danced passionately into the long and steamy night. ¡­¡­ A new day arrived as the sun showered generously on the huge bed. Nicole felt the bright rays tickling her eyelids and hershes quivered slightly. She gradually opened her eyes and wanted to stretch herself awake. But her whole body felt sore and wasted. She let out a grunt and turned her head to look at Evan. But the spot next to her was already empty. Nicole could hear Maya and Nina fighting over toys from her room. She could also hear Evan¡¯s deep voice reprimanding them, saying ¡°Keep it low, girls. Mommy is still sleeping!¡± Maya pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°Now we can¡¯t even talk because Mommy is sleeping.¡± ¡°Yeah! Why is she still not awake? Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re going out today?¡± Nina asked. ¡°Enough questions. Go back to your room and let Mommy rest. We¡¯re not going anywhere if she¡¯s not well-rested,¡± Evan instructed. Evan was being unreasonable and the two girls red at him angrily. But Evan shot them an intimidating re and the two went back to their room without another word. Nicole smiled sweetly as she listened to them from her bed. It had been a long time since she slept in. Thest time she got to get a long night¡¯s rest was also because of Evan. He really pampered her like a queen. But Nicole still got out of the bed and washed up. After getting a change, she went out only to find Evan making breakfast in the kitchen. She offered to help but he asked her to go check on the kids instead. ¡°Go take a look at the kids. They were looking for you after they woke up. They were afraid I did something nasty to you,¡± Evan said with a sly smile on his face. ¡°Huh?¡± Nicole looked at him with questioning eyes. ¡°Yeah, I let them sneak a peek and they finally agreed to go back to their rooms after seeing you were asleep,¡± Evan exined. Aw! These babies are so adorable. She quickly went into Kyle and Juan¡¯s room. The two boys leaped off their bed and ran towards her when they saw Nicole at their door. ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± they inquired worriedly. ¡°Mommy is okay,¡± Nicole replied patiently. Maya and Nina also came into the room when they heard Nicole¡¯s voice. ¡°Mommy, we will protect you if Daddy bullies you,¡± the kids said. Nicole smiled embarrassedly as she recalled what happened yesterday. The kids must have misunderstood. ¡°Mommy is okay, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go and have breakfast,¡± she told the kids. The lot followed Nicole to the dining area and each of them took their respective seats, waiting to taste the delicious food their Daddy made. They quickly finished breakfast and implored Evan to bring them on an outing. Evan threw the ball to Nicole and asked where should they go. Since they will be meeting the Seet family tomorrow, Nicole figured they should go shopping and get some new clothes first. She needed to make sure everyone looked their best. Maya and Nina were the most excited among the kids. Their jaw dropped as they walked into a grand and luxurious shopping mall. They looked at the plethora of colorful and fine clothing in the shops and wanted to get some for themselves too. ¡°Daddy, where is the children¡¯s section? We want to get some pretty clothes too,¡± the two girls said, clinging to Evan. ¡°We¡¯ll go get clothes for the both of youter. Let mommy get hers first, okay?¡± Evan replied. Maya and Nina nodded understandingly. They knew Mommy always had the first ce in Daddy¡¯s heart. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Maya went through the beautiful clothes, checking each of them out carefully before turning to Evan. ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t these clothes expensive? I¡¯ll just go get cheaper ones,¡± she told Evan quietly Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Evan was pleased that Maya was more understanding and empathetic for a kid of her age. But he looked at her lovingly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Maya. You can get whatever you like.¡± ¡°Yeah, Maya, Uncle Davin owns this mall, so feel free to choose anything you like,¡± Juan added. Maya was surprised and eximed, ¡°Wow, Uncle Davin must be really rich then!¡± Kyle scoffed and said, ¡°Well, Uncle Davin is the poorest in the Seet family. Our Daddy¡¯s the richest man in the family!¡± Maya listened to him and nodded as if she couldprehend what Kyle was saying. All she knew was that Daddy sounded really wealthy. She rolled her eyes around and finally said, ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll buy three pretty clothes today!¡± Maya turned towards Nina and gestured a ¡°three¡± with her cute little fingers as smiled at her happily. ¡°Just three?¡± Nina asked with an unimpressed face. They heard the crowd buzzing and mumbling just as they arrived at the women¡¯s section. The children hastened their little steps to see what was going on. Evan and Nicole quickly followed behind. As they were approaching the crowd, a sarcastic voice rang in their ears. ¡°Oh my gosh, look at this girl. She thinks she can be a princess by wearing all these ssy clothes. She¡¯s delusional!¡± someone from the crowdmented. ¡°I know right? She¡¯s just an ugly duckling trying to act like she¡¯s actually a swan! She needs a reality check,¡± another woman agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she dreams of marrying a prince! More like she should marry a frog!¡± a random stranger added. ¡°Seriously, she should focus on changing that face of hers instead of buying clothes,¡± yet anotherdy remarked. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maya and Nina shifted their gaze to the subject of those unabashed criticisms. In the middle of the crowd stood a plump and short woman, and she had a birthmark on her face. It was true that her beauty was unconventional. Her apparel was in and down to earth¡ªwhich was probably why she came to such a high-end shopping mall to get a makeover. She fixed her eyes on the ground trying to avoid eye contact with anyone as she fidgeted away nervously. It was conspicuous that she was trying her best to hold in her tears¡ªas if she did something wrong. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she just leave?¡± Maya asked, looking at Evan. ¡°Yeah, she should run away,¡± Nina agreed. But Evan looked at them and said, ¡°Why should she leave?¡± ¡°Cause they will onlyugh at her,¡± Nina replied. ¡°Yes, Daddy. She must be really sad because everyone is making fun of her,¡± Maya said. ¡°Is it her fault that she¡¯s born this way? Doesn¡¯t she have the right to buy the clothes she wants regardless of her looks?¡± Evan threw them a few questions. Maya and Nina thought in silence. Evan bent down and exined, ¡°We don¡¯t get to decide our looks. So this woman didn¡¯t do anything wrong, to begin with. On the contrary, it¡¯s those people who jeered at her, those people who judged her based on her appearance are the ones at fault. They shouldn¡¯t walk all over her and treat her like she¡¯s less of a human. They are the ones who should leave.¡± Nina reflected on Evan¡¯s words and thought he was right. As for Maya, she nodded in agreement as she recalled what her teacher taught her in school¡ªshe should never make fun of other people. ¡°Yes, Daddy. We understood. We won¡¯tugh at people or judge them anymore,¡± the girls softly. ¡°Daddy knows you both are good kids,¡± Evan assured them, giving each of them a pat on the shoulder. Nina slowly made her way to the woman and pulled her gently at the hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I can help you do some makeup,¡± Nina said earnestly. The woman looked at her shyly, not knowing what to reply. ¡°Trust me, I can give you a makeover,¡± Nina tried persuading her. The woman hesitated and finally gave in. Nina leaped in joy and ran to Nicole, asking for her makeup bag. She took a look at the woman¡¯s face and started putting foundation on her face. The people who previously sneered at the women started talking among themselves. ¡°She¡¯s just a kid, does she even know anything about makeup?¡± ¡°I bet she¡¯s gonna look even worse after ¡®makeup¡¯.¡± Nina disregarded these nastyments and focused on doing makeup for the woman. Her hands moved adroitly as she switched between the brushes and palettes, just as how she always did at home. Ten minutester, the crowd was amazed at how the woman looked after makeup. Although she did not be a superstar instantly, she did look a lot more beautiful. The birthmark waspletely covered and her eyes looked a lot bigger. Her features became more prominent after contouring as well. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Even the woman was shocked when she looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°Is this really me?¡± she cried out. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re still you,¡± Nina assured her. The woman looked at her face and thanked Nina tearfully. ¡°Your makeup skills are really impressive! Could you teach me how to do it?¡± Nina agreed readily. It was her pleasure to help other people enhance their looks. She even gave the woman her name and her contact number, just in case she wanted to know more about makeup. Seeing Nina agreeing to help the woman, those who made fun of her earlier on also came over, asking Nina to give them some makeup advice. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet girl, could you teach us as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, me too!¡± Nina shot them a re and said arrogantly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time for people with questionable character.¡± She stood up immediately and walked away holding Nicole¡¯s hand. Looking at his little girl, Evan smiled proudly and followed after them. This little girl is the perfect blend of Nicole and my character. A true Seet indeed! The family continued their shopping spree and Evan bought everything Nicole had her eyes on. They bought so much Nicole felt bad for Evan and the kids for having to carry all the shopping bags. ¡°Let¡¯s get something for the kids,¡± Nicole said. Kyle and Juan said they would pass because they already had enough clothes. As for Maya, she reminded them saying she would only need three. Nina, on the other hand, decided to go all out since Daddy had lots of money. Maya picked three shirts with cartoons on them, while Nina picked some ssy and more mature apparel. Maya stole a look at Nina¡¯s picks and wanted to have something simr too, so she went back and selected some moredy-like clothes. But unfortunately, she could not fit in those clothes and could only fall back on her original options. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nina looked at her and said, ¡°See, I told you to keep your weight in check. Now you can¡¯t even wear the clothes you like.¡± Maya red at her and puffed her cheeks out like a chubby chipmunk. Evan came over and told her that he could have those clothes tailor-made if Maya wanted. Her little eyes glittered in hope and she gave Evan a wide smile, thinking about how pretty she would look in those clothes. ¡°Thank you, Daddy,¡± Maya said sweetly. ¡°Hey there! Nice to see all of you!¡± A man¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Uncle Davin!¡± Maya shouted in surprise. ¡°What a nice little girl. Just pick whatever you want, it¡¯s on me,¡± Davin said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like any of these. Can she have them tailor-made instead?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Tailor-made?¡± Davin raised an eyebrow. The shopping mall was huge and they had a variety of trendy children¡¯s apparel. Davin was surprised Maya could not find anything fitting to her taste. This little girl is really picky! But since Evan asked, Davin had no other choice but to say yes. ¡°This is their first time here, I hope you don¡¯t mind us picking a few items at liberty,¡± Evan said courteously. Davin forced a grin and nodded tensely as he looked at all the shopping bags Evan was carrying in his hands. Seriously, dude, those are all branded stuff! Man, look at all the things the kids got. Wait, that¡¯s not all!? Davin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spotted the shopping bags Juan tied to his waist. Gosh, I¡¯m getting ripped! They aren¡¯t even going easy on me! Davin could tell Evan had got a good taste from his choices. Judging from all the designer brands and limited edition items they chose, the total could easily go beyond a million. Davin¡¯s heart wrenched at the figure but he had to fake a smile. ¡°No, of course. I don¡¯t mind. Feel free to pick whatever you like,¡± he said grudgingly. Looking at Davin¡¯s reluctant reaction, Nicole thought Davin was really the poorest among the Seet family. Meanwhile, Davin started nning on a way to get back at them after the family bid him goodbye. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 His brother wasn¡¯t short of money.Or perhaps, he could have asked for more in return. After shopping, Evan brought the kids to the amusement park and the zoo where they had been longing to visit. The kids went wild with joy. Even Kyle, who was usually cool and reserved, became more loquacious. Upon seeing his children behave in such an ted manner, Evan thought that it would be a good idea to bring them out more often, to have fun, when he had time to do so, in the future. At night, as the children had wished, the family of six had a hearty dinner at Amazon Hotel. Evan had purposely ordered a less fatty dish for Maya. Maya was unhappy at first, but upon remembering the embarrassing moment when she couldn¡¯t put on that nice dress, she lowered her head and started wolfing down her greens. The beautiful day ended as they returned to Summervale. After taking a nice, warm bath, the kids went to bed obediently. Looking at the adorable and mischievous little brats, Evan felt in his heart that meeting Nicole was the luckiest thing he had experienced in his life. At this moment, Nicole was trying on clothes in front of the mirror while enquiring about the preferences of the elders of the Seet family. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Just put on whatever you like. You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± Nicole turned to look at Evan. ¡°This will be my first time eating with your family. I want to leave a good impression on them.¡± ¡°How about that red dress over there?¡± ¡°Red? Wouldn¡¯t it be too bright?¡± ¡°Just wear what you¡¯d like to then.¡± Nicole put on a faint smile as she decided to listen to Evan¡¯s suggestion of wearing that red dress. As she hung the dress in the closet, Evan approached her from behind, wrapping his arms around her slender waist. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± His deep and sexy voice was like the afternoon sun, suffusing her in warmth as it put her at ease. Snuggling up to him, Nicole momentarily felt as though she was the happiest woman on earth. Just as she closed her eyes to indulge in his warmth, she felt the man¡¯s naughty hands reaching inside of her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me lean against you for a while.¡± ¡°Go to bed. You can lean all you want.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You think you have a say in this?¡± Being tossed into bed by a domineering man, Nicole was forced to admit that her words were indeed useless sometimes. ¡°You jerk! You¡¯ve ruined my clothes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some new ones.¡± Evan couldn¡¯t care less about anything else; he was focused on invading every inch of her body. It was a long and wonderful night. The next day, Evan and Nicole arrived at the Seet Residence in the afternoon. Finding it meaningless to remain in the living room with many adults, the kids simply yed with the other children in the yard. Nicole had wanted to call them over when Evan suddenly stopped her, ¡°Let them y for a while, as long as they¡¯re happy. They can meet the elderster.¡± Faced with Mr. Seet, who doted on his children very much, Nicole soon found that she could only nod her head. As they entered the living room, Nicole¡¯s heart started pounding in a frantic tattoo.Why are there so many people? I had thought that it was going to be a meal with just his family. Evidently, Evan did not expected the Seet family¡¯s house to be full as well. Sensing Nicole¡¯s nervousness, he held her hand tightly and told her not to be afraid, reassuring her that he would be there for her until the end. Nicole nodded and drew in a deep breath as she walked elegantly toward the elders and greeted them with a warm smile. Sophia was very fond of her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Nicole. We¡¯re family.¡± Sophia had only just finished when an abrupt voice rang out, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯rete.¡± They looked back and caught sight of Sofie and Anthony walking toward them. Nicole¡¯s heart did a somersault at the sight of Sofie. The smirk on thetter¡¯s face brought feelings of uneasiness within her. ¡°Mom, why is she here?¡± Davin asked, curious. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 ncing at him briefly, Sophia soon exined, ¡°She is still unable to get over your brother. I¡¯ve invited her over on purpose, to show her who¡¯s the daughter-inw of the Seet family, in hopes that she¡¯ll be able toe to her senses quickly, looking for her happiness elsewhere.¡± Gosh, your thinking is really¡ª However, with Sofie¡¯s personality, would she sit still and watch as Nicole would get all lovey-dovey with the man whom she¡¯d loved? He was staring at Sofie, still lost in thought when someone suddenly tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Hi!¡± Turning his head, Davin soon saw that it was She. Thus, he gave her a once over and asked, ¡°Do you have to scare me like Sadako?¡± ¡°You¡ª Who are you calling Sadako?¡± Forget it. It¡¯s a special day today. I shall not bother myself arguing with the likes of her. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be conceited. You¡¯re not the star of the day. Just don¡¯t fool around!¡± ¡°I know, Nicole¡¯s the star of the day.¡± She stood next to Evan, sizing Nicole up. Rather than looking tawdry in red, Nicole surprisingly appeared both gorgeous and elegant. Paired with her exquisite makeup, she looked rather ravishing. ¡°Your brother has good taste.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Lane, on bing the daughter-inw of the Seet family,¡± Sofie uttered, forcing a smile on her face as she walked over with the bearing of a socialite. ¡°Thank you,¡± Nicole responded politely, her face turning grim. Sofie then shifted her gaze to Evan. For a moment, it was as though she had put on a new face. ¡°Congrattions, Evan.¡± She smiled courteously at him, but there was something bitter about her smile. Evan shot her a quick nce and kept silent as he took Nicole¡¯s hand and walked straight to the side, leaving Sofie embarrassed. Sofie flushed a bright shade of red as a spurt of anger shed through her. She turned around and gave a look to a sophisticated woman at the side. The woman returned a knowing look, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. ¡°Hey, is this the woman who¡¯d given birth to four children to Evan before getting married?¡± A hoarse voice, with a hint of mockery, suddenly rang out. Following the voice, Nicole¡¯s eyes were fixed on the sophisticated woman. She was still trying to figure out who the former was when she heard Sophia introducing, ¡°This is your Aunt Lisa.¡± Aunt Lisa. She must be filthy rich, seeing how¡¯s she dressed. ¡°Sophia, Ms. Lane, and Evan aren¡¯t married yet. Isn¡¯t it too soon for her to call me Aunt Lisa? Besides, it¡¯s not certain that she¡¯d be one of us,¡± Lisa sneered, staring at Nicole with utter contempt. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Watch what you¡¯re saying!¡± Sophia gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, although honest advice is hard to ept.¡± Evan¡¯s uncles started to talk about it as well, thinking that Nicole and Evan were not a good match for each other, given Nicole¡¯s abhorrent family background. Previous incidences of Zane¡¯s shady business tactics when running Lane Corporation and Nicole¡¯s scandals from before were brought up at this time, as reasons for her ipatibility with Evan. ¡°Even if the kids hadn¡¯t existed, Evan shouldn¡¯t marry her either.¡± ¡°Yeah, the Seet family is simply too powerful. Evan is far too outstanding to marry such a woman. What a pity!¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± Secretly delighted at the manyments, Lisa snorted. ¡°I suppose that you¡¯re outstanding in terms of looks and talents, seeing that you¡¯ve been given the opportunity to marry Evan. We¡¯ve seen your looks, though it¡¯s a pity that it doesn¡¯t have the modesty of a socialite. As for your talent, shouldn¡¯t you show us a little something?¡± Nicole frowned. I¡¯m here for a meal with the Seet family, not for some exam. Are they expecting me to put on a show? Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Even if I were to show them something, given how mean Aunt Lisa looks right now, she¡¯d probably continue to nitpick and point out my ws. So, mess with someone else if you¡¯d want to. I don¡¯t have time for the likes of you. Evan threw himself in front of Nicole and red at Lisa coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s getting married. Her looks and talents don¡¯t concern you, so long as I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Lisa put on a concerned look. ¡°Evan, we¡¯re saying this for your own good, as your elders. You can¡¯t be rude to us!¡± ¡°Are you upset because of what I¡¯ve said? Well, let me tell you. Your words are even more upsetting to me. So, please shut up!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Today¡¯s the day that Evan hase home with his fianc¨¦e to meet the elders. Let¡¯s not dampen the mood.¡± Sofie quickly stepped forward, seeing that Lisa couldn¡¯t hold out much longer. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate.¡± ¡°Celebrate? How?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a hint of a smile in Sofie¡¯s eyes, as this was her chance to present herself and her chance to humiliate Nicole by showing that she was more talented and educated than thetter. ¡°How about I y a piano piece to show my blessings?¡± Sophia froze. What is she up to this time? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have invited her, Mom.¡± Davin sighed. ¡°She¡¯s Aunt Lisa¡¯s niece. Just look at the way that they¡¯re behaving. It¡¯s evident that they¡¯re trying to make Nicole look bad.¡± ¡°God, how could I have overlooked this?¡± Sophia mentally smacked herself in the face. ¡°I thought that it would make sense to invite them over since the Sweeting family and the Seet family are family friends. What should we do now?¡± Davin looked at the calm andposed Nicole as he uttered, ¡°It should be fine. Nicole¡¯s no easy target. Besides, even if she can¡¯t handle it, Evan wouldn¡¯t just stand idly by. Let¡¯s just watch.¡± Sophia nodded upon consideration. Sofie performed a challenging piano piece. Her expression was right on as her fingers moved elegantly on the keys, ying a rich and melodious tune that touched the elders¡¯ hearts. Nicole¡¯s lips quirked up in a half smile. She had to admit that Sofie was really adept at ying the piano. Evan, on the other hand, had never kept his eyes away from Nicole while Sofie was ying. Sofie rose to her feet at the end of the performance and gave everyone a bow, drawing apuse from the elders. ¡°Bravo! That was amazing!¡± ¡°Sofie is certainly a socialite! As expected of the upbringing from a noble family!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± As elders, they simply couldn¡¯t understand why Evan would have fallen in love with a nobody like Nicole, but not Sofie, a woman with a decent background. ¡°What do you think about Sofie¡¯s performance, Ms. Lane?¡± Lisa piped up, opening fire at Nicole again. ¡°Ms. Sweeting yed beautifully,¡± Nicoleplimented generously. ¡°I suppose that you¡¯ve been practicing since you were a child?¡± Sofie put on the front of a refineddy smugly. ¡°Yeah, my parents had sent me to various talent sses when I was young. Why don¡¯t you y a song for us too to enjoy?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t y the piano,¡± Nicole replied straightforwardly. Sofie feigned surprise as she asked, ¡°Ms. Lane, how could you not¡­¡± Is it a shame that I can¡¯t y the piano? I grew up with hardships in the Lane family. There really wasn¡¯t a chance for me to take extra sses. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Seeing that the elders were about to carp at her again, Nicole raised her voice and announced, ¡°Oh, right. I feel rather sorry for allowing you to y for nothing. How about this?¡± Nicole walked over to Evan and extended her hand. ¡°Mr. Seet, it¡¯s only appropriate that we reward Ms. Sweeting for her efforts, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sofie¡¯s expression darkened at once. Reward? What does she take me for? A clown for their entertainment? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Evan took out a card cooperatively, but upon consideration, he kept the card in his wallet again. ¡°There¡¯s too much money on my card. Do you have a card of a hundred thousand?¡± He turned to look at Davin. ¡°Since Nicole liked the song earlier, let¡¯s just reward her with a hundred thousand.¡± Davin was reluctant to reward Sofie with a hundred thousand. He didn¡¯t expect his brother to trample on her as well. ¡°I do have a hundred thousand here, but isn¡¯t that too much? I think that fifty thousand is enough.¡± Davin looked at Sofie. ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate on this. How does fifty thousand sound?¡± Sofie nched at his words, her hands clenching involuntarily. Feeling aggrieved for his daughter, Anthony shot to his feet and confronted Jonathan, ¡°The Sweeting family and the Seet family are family friends. Sofie had specially dedicated a song to congratte Evan. You can¡¯t just trash her for her kindness!¡± She, who had been watching quietly at the side, couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Kindness? What a joke! If she was doing it out of kindness, she should have known her ce then. Today¡¯s a special day for Nicole. Not only did she steal her limelight, rather, but she¡¯s also sulking over the cash reward. Don¡¯t ingrate yourself with the Seet family then if you¡¯re unhappy!¡± ¡°How could you say that?¡± Anthony glowered at She. She rolled her eyes at him as she replied unyieldingly, ¡°My family has taught me to speak of nothing but the truth, unlike the Sweeting family, who have skins as thick as rhinos.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­ I¡¯ll let this slide for the sake of your father.¡± ¡°You think that my father cares?¡± Anthony trembled with rage, suddenly copsing to the ground. ¡°Dad, Dad! Are you okay?¡± Sofie was thoroughly flustered. So was everyone else in the room. Davin red daggers at She, yelling at her to call for an ambnce. The living room was instantly put in a bustle with screams and shouts. Nicole walked over to Anthony to check his pulse. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sofie grabbed her hand that was about to reach out to take Anthony¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you want to save your father?¡± She¡¯s the miracle doctor, Dr. Tussaud, from back then. But¡­ ¡°Your father is in a critical state now. You¡¯d better decide quickly on whether you want me to save him or not.¡± What is more important than saving Dad¡¯s life? Me stealing the limelight? God is so unfair! ¡°S-Save my dad¡­¡± At that, Nicole immediately took Anthony¡¯s pulse. ¡°Unbutton his shirt.¡± Sofie followed her instruction. Nicole then had Sophia look for three silver needles. After she disinfected them, she aimed for his acupoints and pierced them in deftly. Everyone at the side began to wonder how Nicole knew about acupuncture in hushed whispers. ¡°You guys probably didn¡¯t know this, but Nicole is the famous miracle doctor, Dr. Tussaud.¡± ¡°Dr. Tussaud?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know of her? Search it up on the inte. She¡¯s really famous.¡± Some of them had heard of the miracle doctor, but they couldn¡¯t believe that Nicole was Dr. Tussaud. Having heard Davin¡¯s words, some of them drew out their phones to search for Dr. Tussaud through their search engines. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 They could not believe that she was the legitimate miracle doctor, Dr. Tussaud, uponparing the picture on the inte to Nicole. ¡°If she has such excellent medical skills, why didn¡¯t she continue to pursue her career in the industry?¡± someone questioned. ¡°Curious, huh?¡± Davin nced at the children, who were currently ying in the yard. ¡°She¡¯d wanted to have more babies with my brother.¡± ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t they have four children already?¡± ¡°Four is nothing! They should give birth to about eight or ten more children.¡± Davin¡¯s words were met with silence. Are you expecting a football team? Upon noticing the former¡¯s contemptuous look on himself, Davin was suddenly reminded of the fact that the former¡¯s wife had difficulty giving birth, despite consulting doctors from all over the world. He shouldn¡¯t have brought up this topic, as he had touched a raw nerve there. Davin cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get Nicole to run a diagnosis on your wife?¡± ¡°She can treat that too?¡± Well, at least there¡¯s something to hope for. ¡°Nicole is Dr. Tussaud. You must have faith in her medical skills.¡± As he said that, Anthony, who was unconscious on the side, slowly opened his eyes. ¡°What happened to me?¡± ¡°Dad, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°You got too worked up just now and fainted. Please try to control your emotions in the future,¡± Nicole uttered. What do you mean by too worked up? Clearly, my blood was boiling because of She, that little brat. His eyes darted around the crowd, looking for She¡¯s shadow. When he saw her flirting with Davin, he could only rein back his anger as he sighed heavily. She was the precious daughter of the Muir family and the soon-to-be daughter-inw of the Seet family. He could only swallow his anger as the Sweeting family could not afford to offend both families. Seeing that he was fine, everyone started to praise Nicole¡¯s medical skills. ¡°Ms. Lane¡¯s acupuncture technique sure is amazing!¡± ¡°Exactly! How did she manage to wake him up so easily?¡± ¡°This is certainly a miracle!¡± Anthony was at a loss for words. Lisa, who had been watching silently at the side, pursed her lips and held her tongue. Evan looked at her fixedly. ¡°Aunt Lisa, is it considered a talent to have saved someone¡¯s life?¡± ¡°I-I suppose so,¡± Lisa admitted sheepishly. She did not expect Nicole to be a master of acupuncture at all. ¡°Is it more impressive than ying the piano?¡± Evan asked deliberately. Lisaughed dryly. She couldn¡¯t get herself to utter the word ¡°impressive¡±. Sophia looked askance at Lisa. ¡°Of course it¡¯s impressive. Not many people in the world have such excellent medical skills as Nicole. ying the piano, or dancing, or any talents of the sort is too mediocre.¡± ¡°I know, right? We wouldn¡¯t have known that you were Dr. Tussaud if it weren¡¯t for the incident today. Ms. Lane sure is humble.¡± ¡°I think that a buried treasure like Ms. Lane is worthy of Evan.¡± Sofie¡¯s expression darkened. Knowing that she had crumbled into an eyesore, she left the Seet Residence, holding Anthony on the pretext of his frailty. Lisa followed and walked them out the door. Nicole looked at Evan and inquired with her gaze if Lisa and Sofie were rted. Evan nodded and introduced, ¡°Lisa Moelle is her name. She¡¯s Anthony¡¯s cousin, Sofie¡¯s aunt, and Uncle Adam¡¯s second wife. Uncle Adam married her after divorcing his first wife and they have a daughter who has just turned twelve this year.¡± It¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s been picking on me from the moment I¡¯d arrived. It turns out that she¡¯s rted to the Sweeting family. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Russell, who had been silent at the side, saw what was going on and was rather satisfied with Nicole¡¯s performance. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 He had even told Nicole and Evan to sit with him during lunch. ¡°You must take good care of Ms. Lane in the future, Evan. You can¡¯t let her suffer again.¡± ¡°I will, Grandpa.¡± As Evan spoke, the adults spotted the kids walking over in a straight line. ¡°They are Evan¡¯s kids? How adorable!¡± ¡°I know, right? They look like dolls.¡± ¡°Look at that chubby little girl over there. I feel like biting those two puffy cheeks.¡± Davin looked at Moira, who was staring at Maya with glittering eyes. ¡°You want to eat a child in broad daylight?¡± Moira, who was one year younger than Davin, was their Uncle Ryan¡¯s daughter. She was extraordinarily fond of little girls and had already nned to give birth to a daughter, although she wasn¡¯t married yet. She turned to look at Davin. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting now? I mean, look at how chubby she is. It must feel good to hug her. Say, do you think that it¡¯ll be like pinching marshmallows?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t pinch her. She¡¯ll bite you.¡± ¡°Bite?¡± ¡°Yeah, and not only that, but she¡¯ll also hit you with her Maya Punch.¡± Oh¡­ Feisty, I like it! ¡°Hey, Davin. You¡¯re pretty close to the kids, right? Could you get that chubby one to sit next to meter?¡± ¡°Okay, but you¡¯ll have to return the favor,¡± Davin agreed upon consideration. ¡°Sure,¡± Moira agreed without a second thought. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. I¡¯ll bring her overter.¡± Reaching an agreement, Moira fixed her eyes on the children again. The children were walking over to Russell, greeting him in unison, ¡°Hello, Great-grandpa!¡± A broad smile was stered on Russell¡¯s face at the sight of the kids. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Great-grandpa has prepared gifts for each of you.¡± Nina had guessed that those gifts must have been expensive. Great-grandpa has given Rose Garden to Juan. Maya and I should probably receive something of the same tier, right? Maya, on the other hand, guessed that it would be a lot of money. She wanted to save all the money and open a restaurant in the future so that the hungry children could have the privilege to enjoy good food. ¡°Thank you, Great-grandpa.¡± The kids then turned around to greet the Seet family elders. ¡°They¡¯re so polite.¡± ¡°Indeed, they are. As expected of Evan¡¯s children!¡± ¡°They must be starving. Hurry up and let them take their seats.¡± The kids looked at the seats arranged for them and hesitated. ¡°I want to sit with Uncle Davin,¡± Juan piped up, his eyes glowing. ¡°I want to sit with Uncle Davin too,¡± Maya chimed in. Sophia quickly got the maids to make the arrangements as to amodate the children. Davin could not be any happier to see the kids running toward him. Once they were seated, he waved his hand at Maya, who then jumped off from her seat and walked over to him. ¡°Uncle Davin,¡± Maya acknowledged in a piping voice. ¡°Good girl! Maya, this is Aunt Moira. She adores you. Why don¡¯t you sit with her?¡± Maya blinked and saw that Moira was smiling at her, looking amiable. ¡°Nice to meet you, Aunt Moira.¡± Moira was ted when the little one took the initiative to greet her. She quickly scooped her up and pinched her cheeks before stroking her tummy. She¡¯s so adorable! ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Maya.¡± ¡°How adorable. What do you want to eat? Let me know and I¡¯ll get it for you, okay?¡± Maya nodded in delight. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Moira deliberately let Maya sit next to her. Meanwhile, Lisa, who was sitting at the same table, had a disgusted look on her face at the sight of the children. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 They¡¯re so annoying! Dad must have allowed Evan to marry Nicole because of the kids. Ultimately, they¡¯re also a stumbling block for Sofie. Ugh, if only I can¡ª ¡°Aunt Lisa, what are you thinking about? You seemed so absorbed.¡± Moira broke her reverie. ¡°Nothing.¡± Lisa gave her an awkward chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m just happy to look at the kids.¡± Davin¡¯s lips twitched. What a lie! You¡¯re thest person to feel happy to see the kids among the Seets! As they were happily digging in, Derrick, Russell¡¯s servant, came rushing in. He walked over to Russell and handed him an envelope. ¡°What is this?¡± Derrick whispered in Russell¡¯s ears for a while. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Russell looked at the envelope in his hands and opened it hesitantly. The smile on his face faded at once when he saw the photo inside. As he put the photo into the envelope and finished reading the apanying letter, a stern and lurid look crept onto his wrinkled and aging face. He looked up and red pointedly at Nicole. Why is he looking at me like that? Nicole¡¯s heart did a somersault upon noticing the elder¡¯s gaze. Everyone at the table couldn¡¯t make head or tail of Russell¡¯s sudden change in expression as well. A strong sense of foreboding nagged at Evan. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Russell mmed up. It was as if the minute hand and hour hand on the clock had stopped running. Everyone in the room dared not make a sound. Even Jonathan and Sophia were surprised. ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± ¡°Yeah, Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Russell gave the letter to Derrick with trembling hands. Having been Russell¡¯s faithful servant for years, Derrick was observant to keep the letter in the envelope as he put it away carefully. ¡°Evan Seet,¡± Russell roared, standing to his feet. ¡°I forbid you to marry this woman!¡± Like a sudden p of thunder, everyone was shocked to their cores. The Seet family has been looking forward to having Nicole as their daughter-inw. Why would he suddenly change his mind? Evan¡¯s expression was one of disbelief. ¡°What is it, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yeah, Dad, why are¡­¡± Sophia trailed off, suddenly remembering about the letter from before. Russell didn¡¯t provide any exnation. Instead, he pointed his cane at Nicole and rebuked, ¡°Get this woman out of here and never allow her to set foot in the Seet family again!¡± At that, he turned around and made his way upstairs. Nicole nced at Evan in confusion and fear. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡± Evan took her in his arms. Everyone at the table could not help but wonder what the letter was about. ¡°I think that there was a photo in the envelope. Could it be¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lisa let out a sneer and finished her sentence, ¡°For a woman who has so many scandals, I bet that it was something indecent.¡± ¡°Indecent photo, you mean?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ No wonder the old man lost his temper.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s an indecent photo. There was also a letter in the envelope. What do you think was written on it?¡± ¡°Could it be the information on Ms. Lane¡¯s infidelity?¡± ¡°Wow, if that¡¯s the case, then she is definitely unworthy of marrying Evan.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just simply use her when no one knows what¡¯s going on. This is nder,¡± Moira spoke up, believing that Nicole was not a promiscuous woman. The kids are so polite and they know their ce. Nicole must have done a good job as a mother. ¡°Since none of us are aware of what¡¯s going on, who are you to say that we¡¯re ndering her?¡± Lisa retorted. ¡°Our spections could be right!¡± Chapter 408 Chapter 408 ¡°Who are you to specte, Aunt Lisa?¡± ¡°Exactly. No one saw the letter, other than Grandpa. It could be something else!¡± She stood up for Nicole as well. Lisa crossed her arms and snorted. ¡°Even if it¡¯s something else, it must be something outrageous, seeing that it has angered the old man as such.¡± ¡°Everyone shut up! I¡¯ll make that person pay if I hear another word!¡± Evan dered, a chill wafting across his body. Knowing how merciless Evan could be, the Seets kept silent and dismissed themselves tactfully. The children stood by their mother¡¯s side. Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, the unpleasant expression on her face was palpable. Their faces were taut with concern, but they didn¡¯t know how to share her worries. ¡°Evan, I want to see Grandpa and ask what¡¯s going on.¡± Evan nodded. He wanted to know what was written in the letter as well. He told Davin and She to send the kids home before heading upstairs to Russell¡¯s study with Nicole. Jonathan and Sophia followed anxiously behind. ¡°Mr. Evan, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Russell doesn¡¯t want to see anyone right now.¡± Derrick stopped them from taking a step further. ¡°I want to see him. I need to make things clear¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, you¡¯re thest person that Mr. Russell wants to see. I suggest that you send her home first, Mr. Evan.¡± ¡°What exactly is going on, Derrick?¡± Evan asked as he regarded Derrick with confusion. He must have known something if Grandpa told him to keep the letter. Derrick sighed, looking troubled. After a long while, he uttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s a grudge passed on from the previous generation.¡± Having said that, he nced at Nicole before bowing to Evan as he headed back to the study. A grudge from the previous generation? Evan looked at Nicole, who was just as surprised as he was. Does that mean that it¡¯s rted to Nicole¡¯s father? What kind of grudge could it be for Grandpa to have reacted so dramatically? ¡°Let¡¯s go home first,¡± Evan suggested. Nicole nodded in silence. Knowing that it wasn¡¯t some indecent photo, but a grudge passed on from the previous generation, Sophia was relieved that Russell¡¯s anger had no direct rtionship with Nicole. ¡°Cheer up. I¡¯ll try to talk to the old man,¡± sheforted. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Evan, take good care of Nicole.¡± Evan nodded and left with Nicole in his arms. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have happened if we didn¡¯t allow them to be together in the first ce.¡± Jonathan sighed, looking at Sophia. ¡°You heard it. It¡¯s something to do with the past. This isn¡¯t Nicole¡¯s fault! You can¡¯t just me her,¡± Sophia uttered incredulously. ¡°Who said anything about ming her? I¡¯m ming you. You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to it in the first ce!¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll do what I want!¡± I guess I¡¯ve been too forbearingtely that you don¡¯t know who¡¯s the boss in the family, do you? So they¡¯ve said, never spoiled a woman or they¡¯ll climb all over you. Jonathan sighed and marched off to his study. At the garage, Nicole suggested that they pay Zane a visit, in search of some clues. She was dying to know the reason for Russell¡¯s sudden change in attitude. Evan was curious as well. He wanted to know what Zane had done to tick his grandfather off. If it were just a dispute about business, his grandfather wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Along the way to the Lane family vi, Nicole was feeling very uneasy as Russell¡¯s words echoed in his ears. ¡°I forbid you to marry this woman!¡± ¡°And never allow her to set foot in the Seet family again!¡± Chapter 409 Chapter 409 If it¡¯s true that Dad has done something wrong to the Seet family, I¡¯m willing to apologize to Grandpa and make it up to him. Evan is really nice to me and I don¡¯t want to lose him. I can¡¯t lose him! Shortly after, they arrived at the Lane family vi. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia, who was ying with her phone with a sheet mask on her face, immediately stood up at the sight of the couple. ¡°What a rare visit, Mr. Seet. Is something the matter for you toe back with Nicole?¡± Sylvia asked in an ingratiating manner, losing her usual mean attitude toward Nicole. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Nicole asked straightforwardly. ¡°You need something from your father?¡± Sylvia observed Nicole. It seems like something did happen. Nicole didn¡¯t reply as she trudged up the stairs with Evan at her heels. Sylvia crossed her arms and shot daggers at their backs. Nicole is so ill-bred! I would have chased her out if it weren¡¯t for Evan. Nevertheless, why exactly are they looking for Zane? Curious, Sylvia gingerly walked up the stairs. At this moment, Zane was studying ancient paintings in his study. When he saw that Nicole had hurried in, he asked with a sullen face, ¡°What are you doing here? Why did youe back?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something that I need to ask you.¡± Nicole had just finished when Evan walked in, catching Zane off guard. He¡¯s not here to hold me ountable for what Sylphiette had done, is he? If so, I¡¯ll just say that I knew nothing about it! Having made up his mind, he got up and smiled at Evan, ushering them to their seats before getting the maids to serve them tea. Evan put on a cold look as he sat on the sofa and remained silent. Clearly, he didn¡¯t want to concern himself with Zane because what happened to Nicole that afternoon was his doing. It is his fault that Russell¡¯s attitude had changed so drastically. Although he didn¡¯t know what exactly Zane had done to the Seet family that was out of line, he could feel nothing but hatred for Zane at this moment. Not wanting to see his false politeness as well, Nicole cut to the chase and began, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something important that I want to ask you of.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family, Nicole. Just fire away and I¡¯ll answer all of your questions.¡± ¡°Dad, what exactly have you done wrong to the Seet family?¡± Zane was stumped. ¡°What are you talking about? How could I have done something wrong to the Seet family?¡± Did she bring Evan Seet home just to criticize me and get me into trouble? I don¡¯t even have the guts to offend the Seet family. Is she trying to push me into the fire pit with that question? ¡°Dad, tell me the truth. If you hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to the Seet family, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have treated me like that today!¡± Zane regarded her with confusion. ¡°How has he treated you? Even if Mr. Seet is unhappy with you, you can¡¯t just put the me on your dad! You¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Lane, this has started because of you,¡± Evan piped up. ¡°I hope that you can tell us the truth.¡± Zane¡¯s heart did a flip. Could it be¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s definitely not that. Even if it is, I can still shrug it off! ¡°Dad, did you remember something?¡± Zane came back to his senses and insisted, ¡°Nicole, Mr. Seet, I really have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Can you give me a little hint?¡± The couple exchanged a look, knowing that getting information from Zane would be a futile attempt. They had no other choice but to turn to Russell, as they hoped to get a good grip on the situation. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 As they got up to leave, Sylvia, who had been eavesdropping outside, quickly hid in the room next door. Why is she asking about matters from the past? Could it be rted to that incident? After all these years, they couldn¡¯t have possibly found out about anything, could they? Would Sylphiette and I get dragged into this? Nevertheless, that matter has nothing to do with us. No, safety¡¯s first. We should lie low for a while, lest we get into trouble. Sylvia immediately dialed Sylphiette¡¯s number. ¡°Sylphiette,e home tonight. I want you to tell your father that you want to further your studies abroad and have me apany you.¡± Sylphiette didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she did as she was told. Zane was a sly, old fox who could see through everything thoroughly. He knew that she must have overheard his conversation with Nicole and Evan, seeing that she had made such a rash decision. Yet, he still agreed, thinking that it might be a good thing for her to go abroad, in case she fell into Evan¡¯s hands and spilled the beans. ¡°Take care of your mother while you¡¯re abroad and try not to contact anyone back home. Do you hear me, Sylphiette?¡± This was no trivial matter. He was afraid that Sylphiette would be affected as well. Sylvia¡¯s heart thumped. She couldn¡¯t have understood the meaning behind his words better. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sylphiette¡¯s going abroad to learn how to run apany. She won¡¯t have time to keep in touch with anyone back home.¡± Sylvia forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± At Summervale, Nicole stood before the window, looking at the flickering lights in the night sky, feeling both anxious and lost. Although Evan hadforted her over and over again before he left, she couldn¡¯t help but let her thoughts run wild at the sudden blow in her face. If Dad had really done something unpardonable to the Seet family and Evan hade to learn about it, will he be unable to forgive me as well? Will he listen to Grandpa and break up with me? Nicole¡¯s heart ached at the thought of breaking up with Evan. It was as though someone had pierced her heart with a knife. If Evan were to break up with me, will he take the kids away and forbid me from seeing them again? Nicole gasped for breath at that thought. Taking a deep breath, she swore to herself that she would not make things difficult for Evan, even if things were to go south. However, she would have to take her children with her, even if kidnapping them was herst resort. They were her hope to live, and all that she had. Right then, the bedroom door was pushed open. Kyle slowly walked in with light footsteps and stood behind Nicole, keeping silent. Nicole nced back at him. ¡°Kai? Is there something that you need from Mommy?¡± Kyle fidgeted and shook his head, with sadness written all over his face. Nicole bent over and picked him up. His cold and aloof expression is exactly the same as Evan¡¯s. He¡¯s like a mini-Evan. ¡°Then, is there something that you want to tell Mommy?¡± Kyle shook his head again after thinking about it. Evan had told him that Nicole was feeling under the weather and he had wanted him to keep her company. Unlike the loquacious Juan, he didn¡¯t know how tofort her. He simply wanted to spend some quiet time with her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nicole¡¯s lips quirked up into a smile. She cradled him in her arms as she sat on the wooden chair in front of the windowsill. Amongst her four children, she had spent the least time with Kyle and was the sorriest for Kyle. ¡°Kai, why don¡¯t you sleep with Mommy tonight?¡± Kyle was stunned, but he nodded seriously and was rejoicing deep inside despite the cold look on his face. He had dreamed of sleeping in his mommy¡¯s warm embrace and every time, he would wake up with a smile hanging on his face. He had often envied the children who got to sleep with their mommies. Now, he finally had the opportunity to do so as well. Nicole made the bed, carried him to the bathroom, and gently ced him in the bathtub. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Kyle stared at his mother, a faint hint of a smile appearing on his face. Mommy¡¯s hands are so soft¡­ It feels so nice when she touches me. After his bath, Nicole towel-dried him before dressing him in a pair of pajamas. Soon after, she carried him to the bed and tucked him in. Curling up beside her, his eyes shone with blissful happiness. That night, no matter how much she tossed and turned, Nicole found that she simply could not fall asleep. A heavyweight seemed to press on her chest, making it difficult for her to rx. Kyle watched her restless movements pensively, his mind racing. If I can get Great-grandpa to stop being angry, then he¡¯ll forgive Mommy. We can all live together peacefully and happily! He was Nicole¡¯s son, which meant that he had to share her burdens. The next day. Kyle did not immediately enter the ssroom after Nicole had sent them to school. Rather, he lingered around, waiting for her to leave before he snuck out. Hailing a taxi, he headed for Seet Residence. The first thing he did after arriving at Seet Residence was to make a beeline for Russell¡¯s room. With a thud, he got down on his knees right outside the door. Upon noticing this, one of the maids hurriedly informed Sophia and Jonathan. In response, they rushed toward Russell¡¯s room. Their hearts ached when they saw the little form kneeling on the floor with his back straight. It¡¯s too early in the morning. Just what is this child up to? Sophia bent down to coax him into standing but he soon shook his head with resolution. No matter what she said, however, he refused to get up. Jonathan tried to pick him up but the little boy struggled mightily, not allowing the adult a chance to get a good grip on him. Giving up, Jonathan sighed. ¡°Kai, who told you to kneel here? Was it your Mommy?¡± ¡°No! I decided to do this myself!¡± the young boy answered seriously. ¡°You? Why don¡¯t you get up first so that we can talk about this?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m Mommy¡¯s son. As long as Great-grandpa refuses to forgive Mommy, I won¡¯t stand up!!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan furrowed his brows at that. This little grandchild of mine is exactly like his father- stubborn as a mule! Exasperated, he knocked on Russell¡¯s room door. ¡°Dad, are you really going to allow your great- grandson to kneel out here?¡± Silence greeted his words. ¡°Dad, could you at least inform us of the reason that you¡¯re angry?¡± Sophia called out as she rapped on the door as well. Just then, Davin and Evan came downstairs. They were extremely surprised to see the scene before them. ¡°What is Kyle doing?¡± Sophia exined the situation to them. Davin crouched down beside the boy and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Although we might not get along, I can admire your guts and willingness to take on this responsibility! You get a ¡®like¡¯ from me!¡± Sophia reached out to smack the back of Davin¡¯s head. ¡°You damn brat! You should be trying to get him to stand up! You should not encourage him!¡± ¡°Mom, could you please not hit my head? I¡¯m a grown man! You¡¯re the reason why I¡¯m so stupid!¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes at his son¡¯s antics. Finding excuses for being stupid, are we? Technically, I was the one who hit him the most when he was young! ¡°Your mother is only hitting you because she loves you! You would be even more of a fool if not for her!¡± What the heck? What kind of logic is that? Davin pouted and moved aside to nurse his aching head. Sophia caught sight of the troubled look in Evan¡¯s eyes and knew that he must be worried for his son. Sighing, she asked, ¡°Why are you twoing back together so early in the morning?¡± Evan did not answer so Davin piped up, ¡°We¡¯ve been busy with our investigations the whole night. Although we didn¡¯t manage to find out what the contents of the letter Grandpa received was, we know who sent it.¡± ¡°Who?¡± she demanded. ¡°It was the person who¡¯d incited Sylphiette to ruin Evan and Nicole¡¯s rtionship, and also the one who¡¯d caused my car ident.¡± ¡°That means that whoever it is has had it out for the Seet family for a while now. Who is it?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°We don¡¯t know who the mastermind is but it¡¯s obvious they have a grudge against us. Actually, it¡¯s more like they have a grudge against Evan.¡± His words had anxiety shooting through Sophia. ¡°Why though? Evan, have you offended someone recently?¡± ¡°Mom, that¡¯s a pointless question. The number of enemies that Evan has made over the years is so numerous that even he can¡¯t keep track of them. However, I get the feeling that this person is mostly gunning after Seet Group.¡± Chapter 412 Chapter 412 ¡°Thepany?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Evan is the pir of the Seet family. If he falls, so does our family. The progress of the company¡¯s newest research will also be affected. In other words, even if the research getspleted, if anything happens to Evan, whether that technology will be sessfully released to the market is still unknown. This shows that whoever is doing this is afraid of him. They¡¯re treating him as their greatest rival!¡± Sophia threw Evan a worried look, reminding him to be extra careful from now on. ¡°Your mother is right. The enemy is hiding in the shadows where we can¡¯t see them. You need to be on your guard.¡± ¡°I got it, Mom, Dad.¡± The words had barely left his lips when a small figure darted over. ¡°Juan, what are you doing here as well?¡± When Juan had not seen Kyle anywhere in the ssroom, he had guessed that his brother would be here. Hence, he had rushed over as soon as he could. Juan ced his bag off to the side before kneeling down beside his brother. ¡°What are you two doing!¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing this on behalf of our Mommy!¡± Juan¡¯s voice rang out clearly. A sly look shed across his eyes before he deliberately raised his voice louder. ¡°Mommy angered Great-grandpa so we¡¯re kneeling here on her behalf. We hope that Great-grandpa will forgive Mommy!¡± He was certain that Russell would be able to hear what he said. With how much their great-grandfather loved them, he was certain that the old man would not let them kneel there for long. That means that Great-grandpa will have no choice but to forgive Mommy! Jonathan gave Evan a pleading look, wanting him to persuade his kids to get up. After a moment of thought, Evan replied, ¡°Let them be!¡± ¡°Evan, how could you say that?¡± Sophia, who loved her precious grandchildren to bits, could not bear to see them like this. Anger rose within her at her son¡¯s cruelty. How could he just let them suffer? ¡°Evan, they are your sons!¡± From where he was standing off to the side, Davin pursed his lips. If it had been him saying something like that, Sophia would have pped him upside his head again! Yet these wordsing out of Evan¡¯s mouth did not earn him a smack from their mother, even though she was evidently displeased to hear it. We¡¯re both her sons, yet we receive such different treatments! You know what, I¡¯m going to do a DNA test one of these days. I need to know whether or not I¡¯m their biological son! Evan fixed his gaze on Russell¡¯s room door and spoke in a loud voice, ¡°Grandpa is making their mother suffer for something that her father did! If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t they suffer on behalf of their mother? If that¡¯s the kind of rule that Grandpa is setting for this family then they should both continue kneeling there!¡± While it sounded like Evan was lecturing the kids, he was actually saying this for Russell to hear. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He had always respected his grandfather deeply. Yet, he could not understand what Russell was doing right now. Even if Zane had done something unforgivable to the Seet family, Russell should not have taken his anger out on Nicole. Sophia sighed upon hearing her son¡¯s words. Evan had not inherited his stubborn temperament from Jonathan. Rather, he inherited it from Russell himself. It was obvious Evan was going to butt heads with Russell. With two such obstinate men at odds with each other, things were bound to get ugly. Unfortunately, the ones who would suffer the most were the two little boys currently on their knees. ¡°Evan, at least let them stand up first? We can think of another way. They¡¯re too young!¡± Evan refused to give in. ¡°Let them kneel!¡± At that moment, Russell¡¯s voice boomed out from his room. ¡°Evan, you don¡¯t have to threaten me! If you want to kneel with them then go ahead! As long as you¡¯re a part of the Seet family, you¡¯re not allowed to have any rtions with that woman!¡± Sophia, Jonathan and Davin exchanged rmed nces. It is evident that Russell is still enraged. In fact, it seems like he is even more furious than he was yesterday! ¡°Mom, Dad, you should head back to your room. There¡¯s no point in all of us standing around here. Evan can do whatever he likes. Grandpa has raised and cultivated him since young, which means that their temperaments are incredibly simr. He should understand what¡¯s going on in Grandpa¡¯s mind now, more than anyone else. Let him try!¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Jonathan mulled over that before sighing and turning to leave. Before Sophia left, she instructed Juan and Kyle to get up if they were feeling tired. It was not good for their kneecaps if they kneeled for too long. Kyle¡¯s face was expressionless as he knelt there, his back incredibly straight. Juan snuck a nce at Evan. How long will we have to kneel here? At this rate, we¡¯ll miss out on lunch! If I had known that this would happen, I would¡¯ve eaten two more slices of pizza or maybe two more eggs this morning! Soon, half an hour had passed. Juan mentally sighed as he stared at the tightly shut door. He wondered if the door would suddenly swing open, revealing their great-grandfather¡¯s smiling face. Would he pull us both up and hand us each a delicious pork trotter to chow down on? Maybe if we kneel for another five or ten minutes¡­ Suddenly, Evan¡¯s phone rang. It was John calling to inform him that someone from J Group hade to thepany. The representative wanted to discuss something important with him. Hanging up, Evan got ready to depart. However, he did not forget to instruct them, ¡°Get up if you can¡¯t stand it anymore, okay?¡± Kyle did not move to look at him or make a sound. He merely continued to stare forward nkly. Juan nodded. He knew that continuing to kneel there was rather pointless. He would have to think hard ande up with another n. After their father was gone, Juan turned to Kyle and asked, ¡°Do your legs hurt?¡± Kyle shook his head. A little bit of pain was nothing if that would ensure that their great-grandfather forgave their mother. ¡°We can¡¯t continue to do this. What if Great-grandpa doesn¡¯t tell us to get up?¡± At this, Kyle nced at his brother. He had not thought about that. All he had been focusing on was helping their mother. A thoughtful look crossed Juan¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy once told me that we should always remember our purpose. As long as we don¡¯t do anything that might harm others, using a little trick or shortcut to get what we want is fine.¡± Kyle digested those words, finding that they were very reasonable indeed. He questioned, ¡°Nheless, I can¡¯t think of any better ns other than kneeling here. What can we do?¡± Kyle¡¯s words had glee coursing through Juan. And here I thought that he would have a one-track mind and refuse to cooperate with my n! As long as Kyle was willing to work with him, he woulde up with a n immediately! Russell had always been very nice to them. He clearly loved his great-grandchildren dearly. This meant that using this love was a viable n. He eyed Kyle and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pretend to faint?¡± Kyle thought over it for a moment and queried, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then Great-grandpa would be worried. He¡¯ll be sure to open the door!¡± ¡°I think that he¡¯ll probably have someone carry me back to my room and call a doctor over. We still won¡¯t get a chance to beg him, which means that he won¡¯t forgive Mommy. Then, all the time that we¡¯d spent kneeling here would be in vain!¡± Juan had to admit that his brother had a point. Since this n would not necessarily work out, he would have to think of another. His brain whirled with thoughts. Kyle was doing the same beside him. They both agreed that they would have to get inside the room somehow. That way, they would be able to beg their great-grandfather face to face. So, the most important question now was how to get Russell to open the door and allow them entry? Even Sophia and Jonathan had not been enough for him to open his door. This is a tough problem! Clearing his throat, Juan began to throwpliments at the shut door. He praised Russell to the high heavens, saying how he was the greatest great-grandfather in the world. Yet, despite his best efforts, there was still no response from the room. ¡°Great-grandpa, can you hear us?¡± There was no reply. Kyle leveled a look at his brother. ¡°It seems like that didn¡¯t work. How about we go the opposite direction?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since praising him won¡¯t work, let¡¯s be a little more daring and try to make him angry!¡± Juan¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the other boy. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that just be adding fuel to the fire? What if that angers him so much that he spanks our butts in punishment? Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Mustering up his courage, Kyle dered, ¡°So be it! This is for Mommy!¡± Juan took a moment to mull things over. In the end, he still thought that was a bad idea. ¡°What if Great- grandpa can¡¯t bring it in himself to hit us but shifts his anger to Mommy? He¡¯ll never forgive her then!¡± Kyle furrowed his brows. That was true. If that happened, they would have simply caused the situation to worsen. Nevertheless, what else can we do now? We have run out of ideas. Right then, Davin appeared and strode toward them. He had been rather worried about them. ¡°You two are still kneeling?¡± Juan hung his head and nodded. ¡°Uncle Davin, do you have any idea on how we can get Great-grandpa to open that door and let us in?¡± Davin fell into a thoughtful silence. After a while, he sighed. ¡°You guys are willing to do anything for your Mommy, huh?¡± Kyle shot him a suspicious look. Did he reallye up with a n? Beside him, Juan was equally as doubtful. He asked, ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯ve thought of something?¡± Davin did not reply. He gave them a mysterious yet meaningful smile before getting up to leave. While this may not be the best idea around, at least it¡¯s better than them kneeling here all day long! Something must be done! Five minutester. The two kids suddenly screamed loudly. After that, they burst into tears, their wails growing progressively louder. The utter fear and terror in their cries were obvious. In his room, Russell was shocked at the noise. They were fine, merely a moment ago. Why would they suddenly be crying now? And together at the same time too! Even if one of them fell down or something, they shouldn¡¯t sound like that! Uneasiness swelled within him. If anything happened to both of them, I will never be able to live with myself! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Unbothered about his earlier anger, he instantly swung his door open. ¡°Why are you two crying like that?¡± Upon hearing their great-grandfather¡¯s voice, Juan and Kyle dashed into the room like the hounds of Hell were on their heels. Huge droplets of tears trailed down their cheeks. Russell checked them over for injuries, finding none. The hallway outside was empty too. He could not understand why they would suddenly start bawling like that. Pushing that aside for now, he started to soothe them. It took him some effort but they eventually stopped crying. Sniffling, Juan looked over at Kyle and asked, ¡°What did you see just now?¡± Just the thought of what he had seen caused Kyle to whimper and cry again. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s okay. Great-grandpa is here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Russell hugged the two young boys as heforted them. Recalling what he had seen, Juan found it rather strange. They had clearly been in the hallway, yet he had suddenly felt like he had fallen into the ocean. The salty seawater had threatened to drown him and he had found it hard to breathe. He felt like he had been about to die. He asked Kyle softly, ¡°Did you see an ocean too?¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see an ocean. I saw this huge monster bite me. I-it tore off my arm and then went for my leg¡­¡± The bloody images from earlier shed past his mind and his heart pounded in his chest. That was simply too scary! Juan frowned in confusion, wondering why he and Kyle had seen different things at the same time. That¡¯s so strange! Something urred to him and he wondered if all of this had to do with Davin. Kyle seemed to arrive at the same conclusion as they nced at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s get him!¡± Juan hurriedly grabbed his brother¡¯s arm. Although Davin had crossed the line, it had led to Russell opening his room door. This is a great opportunity that we can¡¯t afford to pass up! There are more important things than getting revenge right now. Lifting his head, Juan noticed the grim look on Russell¡¯s face. Their great-grandfather had opened the door upon hearing them cry, which showed them that he still really cared for them. The little boy got down on his knees again and started to plead, ¡°Great-grandpa, Juan knows that you love us a lot. Please give Mommy a chance and forgive her!¡± ¡°Yeah, Great-grandpa! Kyle is also begging you; please don¡¯t be mad at Mommy anymore!¡± Russell watched the two kneeling boys, his emotions raging through him, both varied andplicated. In the end, these two boys were still Nicole¡¯s sons. It would be unreasonable and heartless to force her to cut off all ties with the Seet family. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 However¡­ Recalling the letter and the photos enclosed inside, he felt like he was supposed to do this. I have to do this! After a moment of thought, he pulled the two boys to their feet. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to your Daddy about this!¡± ¡°Then, are you willing to forgive Mommy?¡± Russell¡¯s eyes darkened as pain shed through them. I will never forgive Nicole in this lifetime. Never! Considering the boys¡¯ young age, they would not be able to understand even if he exined. Thus, he did not bother telling them anything more. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this matter with your father. Go wash your faces; you two look terrible.¡± He had barely finished speaking when Davin slipped into the room. ¡°Grandpa, are you hungry? I had the kitchen staff make you your favorite pork chop. I¡¯ll have them send it up here for you.¡± ¡°No need. Let these two have it.¡± ¡°Alright. Then we won¡¯t disturb you anymore, Grandpa.¡± With that said, he grabbed the little boys and steered them out of Russell¡¯s room. ¡°Does that mean that Great-grandpa will forgive Mommy?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know until your Great-grandpa discusses this with your father. What happens next is up to him now.¡± The boys nodded before exchanging nces. They abruptly halted in their steps. What happened just now in the hallway was simply too strange. They had been scared out of their minds! They had to interrogate their uncle since they had a feeling that it was his fault. ¡°Uncle Davin, I saw myself falling into the ocean just now, while Kyle saw a monster ripping him apart. What¡¯s up with that?¡± Davin froze. What they had seen was indeed his doing, but it was all so they could get inside Russell¡¯s room. However, based on their terrified wails earlier, he most definitely could not admit that it was his fault. Otherwise, they would refuse to let him off the hook that easily. Juan was still okay. At most, he would y a few pranks to get his revenge. Unfortunately, he did not know what kind of extreme things Kyle would do to him. Hence, he concluded that it would be in his best interests to not tell them the truth. Deliberately putting on a nonchnt air, he shook his head and stered a confused expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. What ocean? What monster?¡± ¡°I saw a beam of light earlier. It came closer and closer to me. The next thing I knew, it changed into a vast ocean!¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw a light too! But for me, it became a vicious monster that wanted to eat me!¡± Davin sighed internally. It seems like even the strongest kids have something they¡¯re afraid of. Juan is terrified of drowning in the ocean while Kyle is scared of a man-eating monster! The beam of light that they had mentioned was actually a top-secret and innovative technology that he had bought, using arge sum of money. It was able to detect what one feared the most, projecting it for the mind to see. Kyle was afraid of monsters now, but a few yearster that might change. What it might change into was up to the little boy himself. ¡°Uncle Davin, did you create that beam of light?¡± Juan¡¯s usation dragged Davin out of his thoughts. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Kyle was also staring at him coolly, his dark orbs focused on the adult unblinkingly. It was evident that he was trying to sense if Davin was lying. Davin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he tried his best to put on a calm front. He retorted, ¡°Juan, you need to have proof if you want to use me of something. I didn¡¯t even see this ¡®light¡¯ that you two have said that you¡¯ve seen. How could you think that it was me?¡± Juan knitted his brows while Kyle crossed his arms in front of his chest. Both were scrutinizing him closely, clearly not believing him at all. ¡°Hey, you two should stop thinking about it. Maybe the light you saw was just sunlight, or maybe there wasn¡¯t any light at all. Now, hurry and clean yourselves up! Time to eat some pork chop.¡± The two boys headed downstairs, their heads bent together as they muttered to each other. Davin watched their retreating backs warily. From what he knew of them, they would definitely be keeping a close eye on him for the next few days. Letting out a breath, he took his phone out to call Evan. Upon hearing that Russell was willing to talk with him, Evan immediately left thepany in John¡¯s hands and rushed home. ¡°Grandpa wants to discuss this matter with me?¡± ¡°Yup. He¡¯ll probably reveal the contents of that letter to you.¡± Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Evan instantly strode upstairs as he made his way into Russell¡¯s room. At Russell¡¯s behest, Evan shut the door fully before a letter was handed to him. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything until you¡¯ve read the letter!¡± epting the letter, Evan quickly opened it. Shock had him frowning when he saw the photos inside. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, when he read the contents of the letter, his expression fell. How can this be? Despite our efforts all of these years, we were never able to find out who was behind the hit and run that had killed Grandma. I honestly never expected that it would be¡­ He flipped through the photos once more in disbelief. One photo showed his grandmother lying in a pool of her own blood. Another showed two people sitting in a car, the car that had hit his grandmother. Zane was sitting in the passenger seat while a woman was in the driver¡¯s seat. The letter exined that the woman was Zane¡¯s first wife and the mother of Nicole! This means that the person who had killed my grandmother is Nicole¡¯s mother. Evan was utterly dumbfounded at the news and found himself at a loss for what to say. He lifted his head to look at Russell. Profound sadness and fury were written across the old man¡¯s wrinkled face. Now, he finally understood why Russell had such a sudden and great change of heart when it came to Nicole. His grandmother was the woman whom his grandfather had loved the most in his life. After her death, his grandfather kept trying to find who the culprit was, hoping to bring them to justice. For however much Russell loved his wife, such was the extent of his hatred for Nicole¡¯s mother. Naturally, it would not be that far of a stretch for him to hate Nicole as well. ¡°Evan, do you think that I should still allow you to marry her?¡± Evan did not reply, not knowing what to say to that. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke in a careful tone, ¡°Grandpa, I know that you¡¯re very sad and angry. However, this ident had nothing to do with Nicole! She was still a little girl back then-¡± ¡°Even so, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s the daughter of your Grandma¡¯s murderer! No matter how much you excuse her, that¡¯s a fact that will never change! Evan, I will never agree to allow her to marry into the Seet family! If you still think of yourself as your Grandma and I¡¯s grandson, you will do this for us!¡± ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s the mother of my children! She¡¯s also the woman I love! I-¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t want to hear you justify the situation for her! Remember what I¡¯ve said!¡± With that, the old man shot him a frosty look before spinning around and heading further into the room. Evan was left staring at his grandfather¡¯s retreating back, the old man¡¯s figure looking so frail and lonely. At that moment, Evan felt like his heart was being pulled in two different directions. On one side, it was the man whom he respected the most. On the other, it was the woman whom he loved the most. How can such a difficult situation happen to me? I have been put between a rock and a hard ce! He could notpletely disregard his grandfather¡¯s feelings, but he could not give up on Nicole either. Davin pounced on him the moment he exited Russell¡¯s room, questioning him about why their grandfather was angry and what the letter had said. Evan scowled at him before stalking away. ¡°Evan, say something!¡± Davin pestered when he noticed the upset expression on his brother¡¯s face. He followed his brother all the way down to the study, where Evan sat down in his office chair and lit up a cigar. ¡°Evan, judging by your demeanor, I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s something really serious? Just what is it!¡± ¡°Nicole¡¯s mother killed Grandma.¡± ¡°What!¡± Davin was stunned at this revtion. How could Nicole¡¯s mother have been involved in Grandma¡¯s death? If that¡¯s really the truth, that means that there¡¯s no way that Grandpa will ever forgive Nicole! Not with how much he loves Grandma! Not to mention¡­ ¡°Evan, I have to remind you that while Grandpa¡¯s attitude in this matter is very important, you can¡¯t forget about Dad. If Dad finds out that Nicole¡¯s mother had killed his mother, he¡¯s not going to forgive Nicole anytime soon! If you¡¯re really insistent on being together with her, the road ahead is going to be very, very difficult for both of you.¡± Of course Evan understood what Davin was saying. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 This truthing to light would be the perfect reason for the Seet family members to outrightly refuse Nicole from marrying into the family. Noting that Evan was not speaking, Davin stood up and left him alone to his thoughts. Evan had never once felt this helpless before. Just what am I supposed to do now? What can I do that might affect the oue of this matter? Ten minutester, his phone rang. Letting out a deep sigh, he answered the call. ¡°Nicole, is there something that you need?¡± ¡°Evan, did Grandpa finally tell you about the unforgivable things that my father has done to the Seets?¡± He did not immediately reply. After a while, he uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± That means that he does know! ¡°Okay. Then when are youing back?¡± ¡°Tonight. I have an important meetingter in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Ending the call, Evan was faced with another dilemma. How am I supposed to tell this to Nicole without making her too upset? ¡­ That night, Evan picked Juan and Kyle up before bringing them back to Summervale. On their way there, Juan asked him curiously, ¡°Daddy, is Great-grandpa still mad at Mommy?¡± ¡°Juan, Daddy will handle this issue. Both of you need to focus your attention on your schoolwork, okay?¡± From that, the young boys understood that their great-grandfather had yet to forgive their mother. They sighed. Maya and Nina fight all of the time but they¡¯re back on good terms with each other within minutes. Adults make things so serious! Maybe we should give Great-grandpa more time? ¡°I understand, Daddy. We¡¯ll work hard at school!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± They arrived at Summervale just as Nicole returned with Nina and Maya. Ushering the kids into the toy room, she quickly made her way over to Evan. ¡°What has my father done to Grandpa?¡± It¡¯s not your father; it¡¯s your mother! Evan¡¯s eyes darkened as he lied that Zane had used despicable methods to snatch some businesses from the Seet family. Nicole furrowed her brows in thought. She would not put it past Zane to do something so reprehensible. It made sense. Nevertheless, she still felt like Russell was overreacting over this matter. The old man is usually quite open-minded. To change his attitude over something like this seems rather out of character for him. Noticing how she was mulling over his words, he took her pale hand in his. ¡°Hey, stop overthinking things. This is not your fault, you know. Grandpa is bound to get over it eventually. Go and cook dinner; I¡¯m sure that the kids are hungry.¡± ¡°Alright. What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± ¡°Shall we have hotpot then? Maya kept suggesting that we have hotpot for dinner. She swears that she¡¯ll only eat the vegetables, not touching any of the meat.¡± As if Maya will only eat vegetables and not eat any meat! Her eyes shine so brightly every time she sees meat, the little glutton! Evan chuckled in disbelief, knowing that his daughter must have purposely said that so that she could have hotpot for dinner. She¡¯s probably desperate to eat meat! ¡°Sure.¡± Controlling her diet was not the only way for Maya to lose weight. ¡°We still have some leftover soup stock and meat in the fridge so we don¡¯t need to go out and get more.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help you to wash the vegetables.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The two adults headed for the kitchen. Nicole selected the vegetables while Evan washed them. She took in the stress and worry that creased his expression. He seemed like he had something on his mind. She asked him about it and he smiled, replying, ¡°What else can I be worried about other than work- rted matters?¡± At this, sheforted him by saying that there was no need to be so worried. Seet Group was already the best in the business world. Nobody would be able to overtake them so easily. She also chastised him for always only having his work on his mind. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll put you and the kids before anything else in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She pursed her lips in response. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use the rest of my life to prove it to you.¡± A brilliant smile bloomed on her face. ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 418 Chapter 418 She would use the rest of her life to watch him prove it to her. Half an hourter, a feast wasid out on the table. There were beef and mutton slices as well as a variety of vegetables. Maya¡¯s eyes gleamed as her gaze remained locked on the meat slices. These look so delicious! Less than three minutes upon sitting down, she hadpletely forgotten her earlier deration that she would not eat any meat. She stuffed slice after slice of meat into her mouth happily. Nicole and Evan shot each other knowing grins. Their gluttonous little daughter would use just about any excuse so that she could get to eat meat. Evan gazed at his daughter in amusement as he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk after dinner, okay?¡± Since she clearly could not control herself, they would have toe up with a way to increase her exercise. ¡°A walk?¡± The little girl thought over his suggestion for several seconds before nodding. The other three kids piped up eagerly, wanting to go on a walk too. After dinner, Evan helped Nicole to clean up the table before bringing the children out for a walk. Nicole stayed behind to wash the dishes. When she was done, she sat down on the couch to rx. Just then, her phone rang. Checking the caller ID, she saw that it was She. ¡°Nicole, how are you?¡± ¡°Hi. I¡¯m okay. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°What happened back then was not your fault! Don¡¯t be too sad, alright?¡± Huh? Nicole frowned in puzzlement. However, before she could even strike a question, She was already continuing, ¡°Davin told me all about it. You¡¯re not at fault for what your mother did so don¡¯t go ming yourself, okay? Mr. Seet definitely won¡¯t break up with you over this!¡± What did my mother do? Why would Evan want to break up with me? Just what is She going on about! Unless¡­ Evan is hiding something from me? She probed, ¡°Was my mother over the line?¡± ¡°Of course nobody wanted that car ident to happen! I¡¯m sure your mother didn¡¯t mean to hit and kill Davin¡¯s grandmother. Nicole, don¡¯t think so much on this¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s mind went nk. Did She just say that Mom had killed Davin¡¯s grandmother? How can that be? On the other side of the phone, She was still prattling on. However, Nicole did not hear a thing over the loud humming in her ears. Her mind seemed to be stuck in a loop. There¡¯s no way that Mom had killed someone. She wouldn¡¯t commit a hit and run. She¡¯s too kind for that! It¡¯s impossible! Then again, She would not have dared to say something so outrageous unless it held some truth to it. Besides, such an incident would exin the sudden change in Russell¡¯s attitude a lot better than a conflict of interest in the business world did. Nicole¡¯s expression was grim as she ended the call and dialed Zane¡¯s number. He would be the only one who had known the truth of this matter. All she wanted now was an exnation from him about exactly what happened, all those years ago! However, he did not pick up even after she tried twice. Standing up, she grabbed her jacket and locked the door as she rushed toward the elevators. She had to ask him for answers. She needed the answers now! She sped toward the Lane family vi and hurried into the living room. The maids were clearly surprised to see her there. One of them eximed, ¡°Ms. Nicole, why are you back here?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± Nicole went straight to the point, not wanting to waste any more time. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Nicole, Sir can¡¯t see you right now. Perhaps you coulde again tomorrow?¡± He can¡¯t see me now? No! I can¡¯t wait! I need to meet with him now! ¡°Tell him that I won¡¯t leave unless he meets with me.¡± Expression hard, she settled herself on the couch, looking to the rest of the world as if she would not be willing to budge an inch. Feeling anxious, the maid scurried upstairs. As Nicole continued to wait in the living room, she realized that something was off. Sylvia should have been bearing down on me to throw me out of the house by now. Why isn¡¯t she doing so? She questioned one of the maids who was wiping the floor nearby. The maid answered that Sylvia and Sylphiette were out of the country. Nicole¡¯s brows knitted deeply as she wondered why they would suddenly leave the country. ¡°Why did they leave?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know, Ms. Nicole.¡± Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Nicole had nothing to say to that. A short whileter, the maid who had gone upstairs to report her arrival returned. There was a troubled look on her face as she informed, ¡°Ms. Nicole, Sir doesn¡¯t want to see you. He wants you to leave.¡± In fact, Zane¡¯s words were more along the lines of telling Nicole to get lost. Not wanting to offend Nicole, the maid had changed them to sound a little more tactful. Taken aback, Nicole got up and headed for the stairs. None of the maids dared to stop her. After all, Nicole was someone who dared to go up against Sylvia. With such a stubborn and strong personality, there was no way that they would be able to stop her anyway. She was just about to climb up the stairs when her phone chimed. Evan was calling her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at home? Where did you go?¡± ¡°I-I went out to buy something. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± ¡°Drive slowly, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She was not in the mood to talk to Evan right now, at least not before she found out what happened back then from Zane. Making her way upstairs, she stopped in front of Zane¡¯s bedroom. A woman¡¯s voice soon drifted out, ¡°Oh you bad, bad man! That hurt¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice was yful and teasing. Fury rose within Nicole. The moment Sylvia leaves the country, Zane actually brings another woman back home? How did Mom even fall in love with a two-timing jerk like him? Poor Mom! Despite putting on human skin and acting like a human, a beast was still a beast deep down inside. That fact would never change. Zane Lane was one such animal. As they say, a leopard can never change its spots. He would never change his cheating ways! However, that was not the most pressing issue at hand. She had more important things to worry about. Raising her fist, she pounded on the door. Having been interrupted a second time, Zane was furious beyond measure. He bellowed, ¡°I¡¯ve already said to tell her to get lost! Are you deaf?¡± Nicole ignored his shouting and brought her fist down even harder. Bang, Bang, Bang! The woman beneath him stared up at him fearfully. ¡°You don¡¯t think that¡¯s your wife?¡± Zane paused for a moment before he decided that it could not be true. If it really were Sylvia, she would be cursing and screaming her head off by now. The maids would not have had the courage to continue banging so loudly without saying anything either. That left only one person. That damn brat! Ever since she came back from out of the country, she has never once shown me an ounce of respect! ¡°Stay here; I¡¯ll go out to see what she wants.¡± He got off the bed and yanked the door open. Upon realizing that his suspicions were right, a vicious scowl twisted his features. ¡°What do you want?¡± Nicole red at him. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Zane was rendered speechless. He knew that if he did not allow her to ask her questions, she would refuse to move away from his doorway tonight. Wanting to get rid of her as soon as possible, he reluctantly led her to his study. They had not even taken their seats when he stated impatiently, ¡°Out with it!¡± She knew that this was going to take a while as he would definitely not give her a direct answer. Hence, she made her way over to the ck leather couch and sat down. Once she wasfortable, she lifted her head to lock gazes with him. ¡°Were you involved in the car ident that had killed Evan¡¯s Grandma?¡± Instantly, panic swept through Zane. Why is she suddenly asking about this? Has the Seet family found out about it? Being incredibly observant, Nicole immediately detected the change in his expression. So, he does know about it! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe clean? I already know about the ident.¡± Snapping out of his daze, he tried to deny everything, ¡°I wasn¡¯t involved in anything! I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Unfortunately, despite his denial, his expression betrayed his current emotions. Guilt. Panic. Even if it was Mom who had caused that ident, it¡¯s evident that he¡¯s rted to it somehow. Nicole pondered what she would say next. It would seem like she would have to resort to trickery to get her own answers. ¡°The Seets have already gathered the necessary evidence. I¡¯ve seen the photos for myself. Did you seriously think that you could get away with it?¡± Evidence. Photos. Zane¡¯s heart skipped a beat at her words. ¡°What photos?¡± ¡°The crime scene photos, of course! The photos of Evan¡¯s Grandma¡¯s death!¡± ¡°The crime scene?¡± The memory of the bloody scene from all those years ago yed out in his mind. He had been utterly dumbfounded and terrified when he realized that he had killed someone. His mind had gone nk as he stared at the bloodied form on the ground. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Back then, Nicole¡¯s mother, Rosalie Wells, had grabbed his hands as she made a suggestion out of desperation. After that, they purposely tampered with the crime scene. Now, the question was whether the photos showed me at the driver¡¯s seat or Rosalie? Taking in how pale her father had turned, Nicole understood that her family was definitely involved in the ident. ¡°Still not admitting to it?¡± ¡°Nicole, I wasn¡¯t the one behind the wheel back then! I-it was your mother! Your mother killed that old woman, not me! I had nothing to do with it!¡± Nicole¡¯s heart clenched in her chest as she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°It was Mom? Really?¡± Putting on a heartbroken expression, Zane added, ¡°I was in the passenger seat while your mother was driving. After she hit that old woman, she was afraid of the consequences of killing someone. That¡¯s why we fled out of there!¡± She found that even harder to believe. Her mother had always taught her to be brave and to admit to her mistakes. She had lectured her on the importance of taking responsibility for her actions. It doesn¡¯t make sense that she would run away back then! ¡°Is that really what happened?¡± Zane could not meet her eyes. Turning his head away, he walked toward the chair beside his desk and sat down. ¡°Yes!¡± She still did not trust his words. Gathering her thoughts, she pressed, ¡°Then why did you let Mom drive?¡± He tensed slightly as his mind whirred, seeming as though he was trying toe up with an excuse. Finally, he let out a regretful sigh and answered, ¡°Your mother insisted on it! She was in a hurry to visit your grandfather. This is all my fault! I should have stopped her!¡± Is that so? Noting how she seemed to be thinking over his words, Zane stered on a grieving expression on his face and uttered, ¡°Nicole, you¡¯ve always asked me how your mother died. I didn¡¯t dare to tell you the truthst time. Your mother¡¯s guilty conscience ate at her, causing her a lot of psychological stress. She continued to me herself for what had happened and would even wake up screaming from all the nightmares that she had! She suffered from severe depression and her disease didn¡¯t help matters¡­ In the end, the pressure finally got to her. That was the reason that she had died so young!¡± Zane¡¯s words reminded her of something incredibly important. Back then when she had been making a deal with Sylphiette at Rose Garden, Sylphiette had told her the reason for her mother¡¯s death. She had said something that was akin to what Zane had said, that her mother had died due to being unable to withstand the pressure of killing someone. Nheless, there was one very notable difference. Sylphiette had also informed her that Zane was involved in the murder case as well. By ¡°involved¡±, did she mean that he was in the car with Mom at the time? No, her expression back then was practically screaming that things were not as simple as that. It¡¯s obvious that she knows something about this ident! She also remembered how Sylphiette had uttered, ¡°Nobody knows the reason for your mother¡¯s death better than Sylvia.¡± This meant that Nicole had someone else she could ask, regarding the matter that happened all those years ago. Coming to such a conclusion, she soon decided that there was no point in wasting any more time here. She left the vi and sped back home to Summervale. The house was quiet since the four kids were already in bed. She could faintly hear the low timbre of Evan¡¯s voice drifting over from the balcony. Surprised, she tiptoed over to the balcony and spotted him on the phone. She held her breath as she eavesdropped, watching as he massaged his temples before replying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± He was talking to Sophia. ¡°I understand, Mom. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now, okay?¡± Evan ended the call and turned around, jumping a little in shock when he saw Nicole standing there. The woman had her arms crossed before her chest as she stared at him. ¡°When did you get back?¡± ¡°A short while ago.¡± Evan¡¯s face fell. Did she hear my conversation with Mom? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sophia had been telling him about how Jonathan had reacted to the truth regarding the car ident. Jonathan had absolutely refused to allow his son to be with the daughter of his mother¡¯s murderer! He demanded for Evan to cut off all ties with Nicole. Otherwise, he would disown Evan! Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Evan leveled a suspicious gaze on Nicole, not knowing how much she had heard. In response, Nicole shot him a small smile as she pretended like she had not heard a thing. Her tone was calm as she urged, ¡°Let¡¯s get to bed.¡± So she really didn¡¯t hear anything? He nodded, not saying anything more. Turning around so that her back was facing him, a bitter smile curled Nicole¡¯s lips. Is it fate that we¡¯ll never be able to be husband and wife? In truth, she had vaguely made out some of Sophia¡¯s words. She could understand the Seet family members¡¯ attitudes. After all, this was an incident where a person¡¯s life had been cut down prematurely. Sophia had always been rather supportive of Nicole and Evan being together. Yet, this time, even she was advising her son to stop being so stubborn. Will Evan really breakup with me? A terrible sadness shed through her eyes. After a moment, she pushed aside her raging emotions and walked toward their bedroom. Evan followed her into the room, a small frown twisting his mouth. When he had called her earlier, she had said that she was out buying something. Yet, she appeared to have returned empty-handed. ¡°Nicole, you were lying when you said that you¡¯d gone out to buy something, weren¡¯t you?¡± Evan¡¯s deep voice rang out from behind her. She stuck her tongue out at him, replying, ¡°Oops, you¡¯ve caught me! I just remembered that I still had some data that I didn¡¯t finishpiling for a proposal. Hence, I made a trip to thepany.¡± Since he did not want to let her know about the car ident, she would pretend that she was oblivious to it. This way, their interactions would not be so tense. The way her tongue stuck out adorably reminded Evan of Maya doing the same. ¡°Maya most definitely inherited her cuteness from you,¡± he blurted out. ¡°Oh really? Then Nina¡¯s arrogant, little princess attitude must have been inherited from you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Nicole nodded solemnly. ¡°Yup. That was not a question. Rather, it was a statement of fact.¡± They bantered a little while longer before taking a shower together. After that, they curled up on therge bed. Both had something important on their minds as unease swirled inside them. Nicole¡¯s eyes glinted in the dark of the night. The heavyweight of Evan¡¯s grandmother¡¯s death hung between them. She was certain that things would not be as carefree between them as now if they had actually brought this topic to light and discussed it. The pressure would be stifling, contaminating the atmosphere in the house. Even the children would be affected then. That was not something that she had wanted to happen! Thus, she knew what she had to do next. Even now, she got the feeling that her mother would not have done something as brutal as a hit and run. That was the reason that she had to get to the bottom of this. I need to get in contact with Sylvia and Sylphiette as soon as possible. At the same time, Evan was dealing with his own worries and frustrations. His grandfather¡¯s attitude and his mother¡¯s words were all causing him a lot of stress. If he were to be forced to give up on the Seet family and his position as heir, he would dly do so. After all, he was Evan Seet! Starting everything from scratch was not that daunting to him! However, he knew Nicole well. She would definitely take into ount his family members¡¯ feelings and sacrifice herself instead.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As a man, not to mention the father to four kids, he could not allow his woman to suffer through that! He would never have forced her to go through the pain of losing her children. Hence, he would have to do everything that he could to obtain his grandfather and father¡¯s forgiveness and understanding. ¡°Are you asleep yet?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice whispered from the other side of the bed. She was finding it hard to get to sleep. Flipping around, he extended a hand to stroke her smooth cheek tenderly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Lane Corporation has been doing very well recently all because of you. That¡¯s why I-¡± ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± She paused before huffing out, ¡°Let me finish! As I was saying, Lane Corporation has been doing quite well so I might need to leave the country on a business trip.¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 ¡°A business trip? Is that necessary?¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re not supportive of my work?¡± Evan pulled Nicole to him into a tight hug and murmured, ¡°My dear Mrs. Seet, you don¡¯t need to go on a business trip. What you need to do is take care of our children and also me.¡± His hot breaths puffed against the shell of her ear, causing a certain itch to start within her. Is this his way of expressing his reluctance to part with me? She giggled softly even as it felt like a fist was squeezing her heart. Naturally, she was hesitant about leaving her four kids. In spite of that, certain things had to be done no matter how much she was reluctant to do so. The next day. Sunlight spilled into the room, waking Nicole instantly. Evan was still sleeping, so she snuck her way out of the room and padded into the kitchen. She bustled around, trying to keep the noise to a minimum as she prepared breakfast. One by one, the kids woke up and trudged into the kitchen. Spotting the bird¡¯s nest that was otherwise known as Maya¡¯s hair, a gentle smile curved Nicole¡¯s lips. ¡°Mommy will brush your hair for youter, alright?¡± Maya nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not awake yet.¡± ¡°Then does that mean we can¡¯t talk?¡± Maya¡¯s chubby hands flew up to p over her mouth. Previously, their father would not allow them to speak loudly when their mother was still sleeping. Nicole was silent as she thought over something. After a few seconds, she uttered, ¡°Kids, listen up.¡± ¡°What is it, Mommy?¡± Kyle questioned. ¡°Mommy needs all of you to help me with something. Mommy needs to leave on a business trip so I won¡¯t be around for a while. While I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll have to take care of yourselves, okay?¡± When she finished speaking, her children stared at her with rm. They had never left their mother¡¯s side before so they were extremely hesitant about it now. ¡°When will you be back, Mommy?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re good, Mommy will be back in no time at all. I¡¯ll even bring back each of your favorite foods and fulfill one small wish for each of you,¡± she cajoled. They exchanged nces. Their father usually treated them quite well so they almost felt obligated to support their mother. Juan and Kyle nodded in agreement. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Tempted by Nicole¡¯s promise of bringing back tasty food, Maya bobbed her head as well. Only Nina had not done anything to show her approval. She had never been separated from her mother before and was finding the concept hard to ept. Reluctance shone in her eyes as she asked Nicole, ¡°Mommy, do you really have to go?¡± Although Nicole really did not want to leave her kids as well, it was a necessary evil. She had to find out the truth about what happened in that car ident. She could not allow her mother to suffer the injustice of being med for something that she had not done. ¡°Nina, Mommy has to go. Can you help Mommy with this?¡± The sincere expression on Nicole¡¯s face caused Nina to nod reluctantly. Nicole heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that they had agreed to her leaving. Checking the time, she shooed them out of the kitchen. ¡°Go call your Daddy down for breakfast.¡± Other than Nina, the other three kids charged into the master bedroom excitedly. Evan was lying on the bed with his eyes shut tight. His breathing was even and he looked like he was still asleep. gued by his worries, he had not been able to fall asleep until early in the morning. Maya blinked andmented, ¡°Daddy¡¯s still not awake.¡± ¡°Then wake him up!¡± was the straightforward response from Juan. Nodding, she reached a chubby hand out to pat their father¡¯s handsome face. Wow, Daddy¡¯s face feels like it has no meat at all! Nothing like my own squishy cheeks. ¡°Mommy wants us to wake Daddy up for breakfast. I don¡¯t think that what you¡¯re doing is working.¡± ¡°What shall we do then?¡± Their chatter had already reached Evan¡¯s ears and he had woken up. However, he did not move since he wanted to see what they would do next. ¡°Maybe you should shout in his ear?¡± Juan suggested. Maya instantly did as her brother had suggested, crawling up to sprawl beside her father. She called out gently, ¡°Daddy, time to eat breakfast!¡± The man did not even twitch so she tried again. There was still no response. Kyle nced at the time and urged, ¡°We need to hurry or we¡¯ll bete for school!¡± Pressing herself against Evan¡¯s ear, Maya shouted as loudly as she could. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Maya pouted unhappily when that still did not get her a response. Juan and Kyle reached out to touch their father¡¯s forehead, checking his temperature against their own. Strangely enough, he was still not waking up despite not having a fever. Maya hummed in thought before saying, ¡°If our ultimate move still doesn¡¯t work then we¡¯ll have to ask Mommy for help!¡± ¡°What ultimate move?¡± The two boys stared at her, their gazes full of curiosity. Maya hopped off the bed and ran out of the room. A few secondster, she returned with two metal basins. She handed one to each of her brothers. ¡°You two hit these basins while I sing for Daddy!¡± The young boys knitted their brows as they epted the basin from her. Giving the basins an experimental bang, a loud nging sound rang out. The noise from the basins echoed in the room, causing Evan to frown. These little brats! Are they trying to make a huge ruckus to wake me up? Maya hurriedly crawled up to the bed again, this time plonking herself down on Evan¡¯s body. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to sing a song for you, okay?¡± With that said, she nced at her brothers, who mmed their hands on the bottoms of the basins simultaneously. Clearing her throat, she started to sing, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, please wake up! Mommy¡¯s made breakfast and is waiting for you! Tasty pizzas and fried chicken! Awoooo!¡± She pitched her voice higher at the end, sounding as though she was a wolf, howling. Amused, Evan could not help but open his eyes. ¡°Awoooo! Arf, arf, awooo! Daddy, you¡¯re awake!¡± Taking in their sister¡¯s excitement, the two boys began to bang on their basins in delight. They were like a little percussion band. ¡°Alright, the three of you should go and eat first.¡± Evan moved his somewhat rotund daughter off of him before he pinched her plump cheeks. He had not expected her to learn how to howl like a wolf. ¡°Daddy, you have to wake up now!¡± ¡°I got it.¡± The three kids had only just exited the master bedroom when there was a knock on the front door. Bewildered, Nicole went to open the door. A man whom she did not recognize stood there with a thunderous expression on his face. She queried politely, ¡°And you are?¡± The man nted his hands on his hips and began to yell at her, ¡°What the heck is with all the howling! What is this, a gathering of animals? It¡¯s so early in the morning yet you guys are making such a huge racket with all of that banging! You¡¯ve scared our kids awake!¡± Thinking back on the earlier din, Nicole hastily apologized to their neighbor. ¡°Be careful next time or I¡¯ll report you for public disturbance!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± After the man had stormed off, Nicole shut the door quietly. Maya hung her head glumly, feeling guilty for inadvertently causing trouble. Evan stroked her head gently. ¡°How about we all move to Imperial Garden tonight? There¡¯s no one around there that willin about the noise. You can make all the racket that you want over there.¡± ¡°Is Imperial Garden as pretty as Rose Garden?¡± ¡°They¡¯re each beautiful in their own way. Imperial Garden is decorated nicely and the overallyout is very good. It¡¯s suitable for your Mommy to live in. You little brats only get to enjoy it because of her.¡± ¡°Woohoo, we get to live in a big house!¡± the kids cheered as they pped their hands gleefully. A sad look appeared in Nicole¡¯s eyes. She most probably would not receive a chance to stay in Imperial Garden. After breakfast, Evan sent the children off to kindergarten before rushing toward Seet Group. He had only just taken a seat in his office when his phone rang. When he saw who was calling him, his expression hardened. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Evan, have you reached a decision yet? Your mother was very clear with youst night. Tonight, you¡¯re to bring the four kids along with you, to move back here. After that, you¡¯re cutting off all ties with that woman.¡± Jonathan¡¯s furious voice red through the speakers of his phone. Evan was silent for a moment before he answered, ¡°Dad, I can understand how you¡¯re feeling. However, I can¡¯t agree with your decision. I¡¯m sorry but I just can¡¯t do as you¡¯ve wanted me to.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jonathan thought that his ears were deceiving him. A whole night to make a decision and Evan ns on disobeying me? He¡¯s going to go against me and his grandfather, all for a woman? It would seem like Sophia had wasted her breath on himst night. ¡°Dad, I still have matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be back hometer tonight to apologize to you and Grandpa.¡± With that said, Evan hung up without even waiting for a reply. Jonathan stared at the dim screen of his phone, close to exploding with rage. He flung his phone away from him before pointing an using finger at Sophia, roaring, ¡°This is the son whom you¡¯ve raised!¡± Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Sophia hugged her arms as she nced sideways at Lisa. She was afraid that the woman was going to put her niece, Sofie, forward as a suitable partner for Evan. Fat chance. Sophia was not about to let her have her way. Hence, she immediately threw a direct wrench into Lisa¡¯s schemes. ¡°Your suggestion may be a sound one, but I¡¯m concerned that the prospective party would be like Sofie with Evan¨C Unable to develop mutual feelings for each other despite being acquainted for many years. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that this n might backfire badly, causing Evan to be increasingly attached to Nicole.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Sophia¡¯s suggestion was met with silence. Lisa had not counted on Sophia saying that. Her face darkened. ¡°Perhaps that could be where Evan and Sofie differ. Once Evan¡¯s ill-fated alliance with Nicole ends, the rtionship between Evan and Sofie will surely blossom.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve sure had it all figured out. In any case, it is Evan¡¯s decision to make, if he wants to be engaged to Sofie.¡± ¡°Then, we ought to give Sofie a chance to get closer to Evan. If she is able to win Evan over, I shall approve of her joining the Seet family.¡± Russell, who had been overlooking from his perch on the second floor, had spoken. His words had left the rest of the family present in silence. It was not that long ago that Russell had used to dislike Sofie. For him to agree to give her a chance at Evan is certainly unexpected. Nevertheless, as the head of the family did not directly ask for Evan to be engaged with Sofie, it could be considered that he had no intention of forcing this union upon his grandson. When Lisa heard Russell¡¯s words, she quietly began to reel in her glee as she sneered at Sophia. This is an excellent opportunity for Sofie. Lisa lifted her head to regard Russell. ¡°Dad, Evan is still devoted to Nicole right now so it might be inappropriate for Sofie to get mixed up in this, given the circumstances. We may need to get Jonathan and yourself to help, in convincing Evan.¡± Russell understood his daughter-inw and looked to Sophia. ¡°You should go and talk to Evan. Let him know that this is the conclusion of our deliberation and tell him that he is expected toply!¡± Sophia was in a bind but she could only nod in acknowledgment at this point. After Russell retreated to his own chambers, Lisa looked to Sophia. ¡°Sophia, you know that there is no way that Nicole would be epted into the Seet family, so it is your duty to ensure that Evan cuts her out of his life. I trust that you won¡¯t refuse just because Sofie is involved, would you?¡± Sophia exhaled. ¡°Not to worry, I understand my role here much better than you do.¡± She then turned and left Lisa behind, making her way upstairs. Having seen that a reasonable resolution was set in ce, Adam and Ryan deemed that their business there had been concluded. They were still engaged in a discussion on the way out, specting whether or not Evan would be agreeable to leave Nicole. They rubbed their hands in anticipation of the oue. If Evan is unable to see sense, then someone else will likely supnt him, as the heir to the Seet family¡¯s business. Sophia understood her son¡¯s temperament. When Jonathan called to speak to him on this issue, Evan was extremely resistant. Hence, there was no point in trying to persuade Evan at this time. In order to seed, Sophia needed to adopt a different approach. Seeing as such, she pulled out her phone and called Nicole instead. Nicole was packing her luggage when she saw Sophia¡¯s number light up on her phone disy. She hesitated briefly before picking up. She thought that it would be nice to see Sophia again before leaving. After all, she would be counting on Sophia to help, in caring for her four children in the future. Nicole politely answered the phone. Sophia did not beat about the bush. ¡°Would you be home in half an hour? I¡¯d like to meet you in Summervale.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Sophia drove down quickly to Summervale. Nicole had already prepared a fine tea for her, as she respectfully brought it to the marble table in front of Sophia. ¡°Please help yourself.¡± Sophia raised her head to look at Nicole. If not for this mess, she would have wished for Nicole and her son to be married as soon as possible. Oh, how the fates toy with people! ¡°Ms. Lane, do you understand the purpose of my visit here?¡± Nicole did not respond directly to the question that she was asked. Rather, she sat across from Sophia and earnestly started to talk about her four children¡¯s preferences. She did not touch on Juan and Kyle¡¯s as she fondly remembered Sophia¡¯s kindness toward them during this time. Nicole did, however, re-emphasize Maya and Nina¡¯s personality quirks. Sophia¡¯s brows knitted as she could not grasp Nicole¡¯s intention in rting such matters to her. When Sophia wanted to seek rification, Nicole concluded, ¡°I may have to be away for a while. Please take care of the four of them in my stead.¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 His brother wasn¡¯t short of money.Or perhaps, he could have asked for more in return. After shopping, Evan brought the kids to the amusement park and the zoo where they had been longing to visit. The kids went wild with joy. Even Kyle, who was usually cool and reserved, became more loquacious. Upon seeing his children behave in such an ted manner, Evan thought that it would be a good idea to bring them out more often, to have fun, when he had time to do so, in the future. At night, as the children had wished, the family of six had a hearty dinner at Amazon Hotel. Evan had purposely ordered a less fatty dish for Maya. Maya was unhappy at first, but upon remembering the embarrassing moment when she couldn¡¯t put on that nice dress, she lowered her head and started wolfing down her greens. The beautiful day ended as they returned to Summervale. After taking a nice, warm bath, the kids went to bed obediently. Looking at the adorable and mischievous little brats, Evan felt in his heart that meeting Nicole was the luckiest thing he had experienced in his life. At this moment, Nicole was trying on clothes in front of the mirror while enquiring about the preferences of the elders of the Seet family. ¡°Just put on whatever you like. You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± Nicole turned to look at Evan. ¡°This will be my first time eating with your family. I want to leave a good impression on them.¡± ¡°How about that red dress over there?¡± ¡°Red? Wouldn¡¯t it be too bright?¡± ¡°Just wear what you¡¯d like to then.¡± Nicole put on a faint smile as she decided to listen to Evan¡¯s suggestion of wearing that red dress. As she hung the dress in the closet, Evan approached her from behind, wrapping his arms around her slender waist. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± His deep and sexy voice was like the afternoon sun, suffusing her in warmth as it put her at ease. Snuggling up to him, Nicole momentarily felt as though she was the happiest woman on earth. Just as she closed her eyes to indulge in his warmth, she felt the man¡¯s naughty hands reaching inside of her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me lean against you for a while.¡± ¡°Go to bed. You can lean all you want.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You think you have a say in this?¡± Being tossed into bed by a domineering man, Nicole was forced to admit that her words were indeed useless sometimes. ¡°You jerk! You¡¯ve ruined my clothes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some new ones.¡± Evan couldn¡¯t care less about anything else; he was focused on invading every inch of her body. It was a long and wonderful night. The next day, Evan and Nicole arrived at the Seet Residence in the afternoon. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Finding it meaningless to remain in the living room with many adults, the kids simply yed with the other children in the yard. Nicole had wanted to call them over when Evan suddenly stopped her, ¡°Let them y for a while, as long as they¡¯re happy. They can meet the elderster.¡± Faced with Mr. Seet, who doted on his children very much, Nicole soon found that she could only nod her head. As they entered the living room, Nicole¡¯s heart started pounding in a frantic tattoo.Why are there so many people? I had thought that it was going to be a meal with just his family. Evidently, Evan did not expected the Seet family¡¯s house to be full as well. Sensing Nicole¡¯s nervousness, he held her hand tightly and told her not to be afraid, reassuring her that he would be there for her until the end. Nicole nodded and drew in a deep breath as she walked elegantly toward the elders and greeted them with a warm smile. Sophia was very fond of her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Nicole. We¡¯re family.¡± Sophia had only just finished when an abrupt voice rang out, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯rete.¡± They looked back and caught sight of Sofie and Anthony walking toward them. Nicole¡¯s heart did a somersault at the sight of Sofie. The smirk on thetter¡¯s face brought feelings of uneasiness within her. ¡°Mom, why is she here?¡± Davin asked, curious. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 A silence ensued. Is she leaving? Sophia was slightly taken aback. As she was still considering how to broach the subject, Nicole had unexpectedlye out to announce her own departure. Sophia suddenly felt an aching in her heart for the pitiable Nicole. Nheless, is anyone to be med for all of this? ¡°Where do you intend to go? Is there anything that I can help you with?¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, I¡¯m going overseas and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. Nevertheless, no worries. Even if I were to return, I shall not seek to make things difficult for you and Evan. I only ask that¡­¡± ¡°What would you like from me?¡± ¡°That you might allow my request to visit my children at any given point of time. I hope that you¡¯ll allow me to meet with them in secret.¡± Bless the hearts of all parents in the world. Nicole cannot bear to abandon her children, but she cannot do otherwise either, in consideration of Evan¡¯s circumstances. The young woman¡¯s thoughtful gesture left Sophia, a mother herself, deeply moved. ¡°You can rest assured that I¡¯ll take very good care of them. Furthermore, I will definitely make them avable whenever you wish to see them.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m d.¡± Sophia reached out and held Nicole¡¯s hand. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to go overseas. For you to go to a ce so far away by yourself¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, I¡¯ll be going for a reason.¡± Sophia pressed her for an answer. Nicole took a moment to consider it before she decided to share it with her. There was a moment of brief silence after that. ¡°Did you mean it?¡± ¡°Yes. I suspect that the culprit was not my mother.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t your mother, then you and Evan might be able to¡­¡± When Nicole saw that Sophia¡¯s eyes had lit up, she found it difficult, to speak truthfully. In the end, she decided to be upfront about it. ¡°Mrs. Seet, if it weren¡¯t my mother, it could have been my father. Hence, no matter what, the Seet family will not be likely to change how they feel about me.¡± Between Nicole and Evany a lost life as such. It was an immutable fate. The light in Sophia¡¯s eyes then dimmed. Sophia then sighed. ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset with me. I¡¯d never wanted things to turn out this way. Unfortunately, the entire Seet family ising down hard on Evan. As a mother, I really don¡¯t want to see my son¡­ Please forgive my selfishness.¡± Nicole forced out a crooked smile. Being in a simr position herself, she was able to empathize with Sophia. As soon as Sophia left Summervale, Nicole wasted no time before she headed straight for the airport. Before she embarked, she took care to send Evan a message. ¡°I¡¯ll be going away for work. I will return in a few days¡¯ time. Please take care good of the kids!¡± When a restless Evan saw her message, he paused and wondered why was Nicole traveling for work during such a time. He remembered that she had asked for his support in this regard the previous night. Work. Is it really for the purpose of work? Evan pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Mr. Seet, Lane Corporation has received a major project overseas. Ms. Lane was anxious to secure it so she has decided to travel there personally.¡± Having heard that from Nicole¡¯s assistant, Evan¡¯s doubts were temporarily put to rest. When Sophia returned to the Seet Residence, she shared the news of Nicole¡¯s departure with Jonathan and Russell. As for the underlying reasons and her whereabouts, she did not breathe a word about them. Sophia assumed that all the Seet family wanted was for Nicole and Evan to be separated, so they should have been reasonably satisfied, now that this objective had been realized. Jonathan and Russell both received this news with some degree of misgiving. ¡°What about Evan? Did he agree to her leaving?¡± Sophia nced at Jonathan. ¡°Do you mean to say that Evan doesn¡¯t need to part from Nicole if he is not amendable to it? Her words were met with silence. Jonathan coughed. ¡°As you can see, it doesn¡¯t really matter what he thinks, so long as it makes the rest of you happy.¡± Sophia shot Jonathan a nk stare before she took herself upstairs. Russell exhaled. ¡°Heaven¡¯s will is unfathomable. Hopefully, Sofie will be able to assist Evan in forgetting about Nicole.¡± At the Sweeting residence. Sofie had mixed feelings after learning that Russell had permitted her to join the Seet family, on the condition that Evan was agreeable to marrying her. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 She was excited for the opportunity to be the youngdy of the house of Seet. Unfortunately, she was not optimistic that she would be able to convince Evan to marry her. When Lisa saw how dispirited the woman had appeared, she gave Sofie a tongueshing for her fecklessness. ¡°Sofie, if you want to capture a man¡¯s heart, you need to employ a bit of trickery.¡± Trickery was something that I had attempted before. Unfortunately, it was to no avail. ¡°Aunt Lisa, how did you managed to get married to Uncle Adam? Would you be willing to teach me?¡± Sofie implored with sincerity. Before Lisa could answer her, however, Sofie¡¯s mother interjected. ¡°Sofie, you have just asked the right person. Your Uncle Adam¡¯s ex-wife had borne him a son. Nevertheless, such a factor couldn¡¯t perturb your aunt from usurping her. Your aunt is truly a master at the pinnacle of this art form, she is¡­¡± Lisa cleared her throat and rolled her eyes at Sofie¡¯s mother. What usurp? You make me sound so despicable! ¡°Enough talk of the past! They are irrelevant to the matter at hand. What we should be focused on is solving Sophie¡¯s problem!¡± It may be true that Lisa had mbered her way up as a mistress, but the effort that she had to put in on all fronts and the hardship that she had to endure on this path was known only to herself. Having those unbearable and unmorous days of yore forced back into her consciousness, Lisa was soon put in a foul mood. Anthony shot his wife a stare and she obediently bowed her head. ¡°Lisa, I¡¯ll be counting on you to guide Sofie.¡± ¡°Rest assured that I would do my utmost best for Sofie, so long as she is willing to listen.¡± With that, Lisa went over and whispered into Sofie¡¯s ears. ¡°Aunt Lisa, do I have to?¡± ¡°This is how you can get Evan to lower his guard against you. You have to exercise patience and do exactly as I say.¡± Sofie paused before she nodded. Evan headed off to collect Maya and Nina from the kindergarten before going to pick Kyle and Juan up. On the way home, Maya suddenly asked, ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you mention this morning that we were going to the Imperial Garden?¡± Maya had been harping on the matter the entire day. She had been fantasizing about how Imperial Garden would look like, and whether it had beautiful gardens and rockery. ¡°Daddy thought that we should wait for Mommy to return before we can move there together.¡± His words were met by Maya¡¯s disappointment as her rotund eyes were peeled wide open. ¡°Must we really wait for Mommy?¡± Juan and Kyle were in favor of waiting for their mother, as was Nina. Maya pouted and counted with her stubby fingers the number of days that would pass before her mother was due to be back. From that moment, she prayed very hard for her mother to return home soon. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Evan¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Sophia. His mother had wanted him toe home for dinner and she specifically mentioned that his father and grandfather would be expecting him. Spinning his head around to meet his children, Evan soon asked, ¡°Shall we have dinner at the Seet Residence?¡± Maya was the first to give him a nod of approval. Since her mother was away and there would be no dinner at home, she would rather opt for a ready meal over waiting for her father to cook. Soon enough, the other three children concurred. Off went the car, as it sped towards the Seet Residence. Evan was in for a rude awakening when he stepped into the living room. Apart from Jonathan and Russell, he was graced with the presence of an unwee guest- Sofie Sweeting. What is she doing here? Evan¡¯s chiseled face turned cold as he looked guardedly toward Sophia. Sophia rose to her feet and came close to Evan before she whispered into his ear, ¡°Sofie is here as a guest of your grandpa.¡± Why would Grandpa have invited her? Evan pondered and then suspected that his grandfather had intended to disce Nicole, hoping to bring Sofie and himself together. Grandpa¡¯s thinking has be quite ridiculous as ofte. The four kids exchanged knowing nces with one another when they spotted Sofie. They remembered how she had been a thorn in their side when they stayed at the Hillside Vi with their mother. They had once plotted on how they would deal with Sofie. All of that contributed to the reason that they had retained such a poor impression of her. After they had greeted their great-grandfather and grandfather, they went straight upstairs to y with Sophia. The four kids basically did not give Sofie a second nce, as they seemed to have seen right past her, as though she was invisible to them. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Sofie took Lisa¡¯s lessons to heart. I must learn to endure this and wait for opportunities to emerge. Hence, she refused to take that slight personally as she started toud praises upon the children instead. Her measured response was well received by Russell. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like them.¡± Sofie smiled in satisfaction and thought aboutunching another round ofpliments for the four kids. It was at this moment when she heard Evan proim loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to like them!¡± Stunned, Sofie was at a loss for words. The atmosphere soon turned awkward. Then, Jonathan shot Evan a look. Russell also reprimanded Evan for his choice of words. Evan got to his feet, unable to contain the frustration that was mounting within him. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, I¡¯ll head upstairs to check on the children.¡± ¡°Evan¡­¡± Russell halted him in his tracks. ¡°Your father and I will go to them. You shall keep Sofiepany.¡± With that, he gave Jonathan a look and the two of them made their exit. Evan suddenly felt that his surrounding was stuffy. He was deliberate, in avoiding all sorts of eye contact with Sofie. Sofie interlocked her fingers as she reminded herself of what her aunt had told her. You must learn to withhold your own desires.Being too tant about it would make others wary, causing you to detract from your purpose. Hence, the first step in veiling her true intentions was to¡­ Sofie¡¯s red lips curled into a smile. ¡°Evan, I know that you are not fond of me. I¡¯m only here at your grandfather¡¯s request. Don¡¯t worry about it. I swear that I won¡¯t pester you as I have done before.¡± Evan looked askance at her and wondered if she had truly reformed herself. The doubt in his eyes was picked up by Sofie¡¯s keen eyes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She put on aid-back demeanor. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? What I¡¯ve said is true. I¡¯m currently seeing someone.¡± With that, she unlocked the disy on her cellphone screen and unreservedly showed him a photograph that she had prepared beforehand. ¡°See. That¡¯s him. He may not be as good-looking as you are, but he treats me well.¡± She was met with silence. Evan took a nce at the photograph which featured Sofie at dinner with another man. The man¡¯s tasteful dressing caught his eye. Though Sofie¡¯s beau may not have been exceptionally good-looking, he could still be considered much better than average. Evan¡¯s eyes widened as he thought that it was a good development for Sofie. ¡°Congrattions. I hope that you¡¯ll be able to make the most of it.¡± The broad smile that Sofie wore on her lips was notpletely reflected in her eyes. Nheless, she shrouded herself in a picture of a bliss. ¡°Thank you, Evan.¡± Evan nodded in acknowledgement. Sofie was d to see that Evan had be less hostile toward her. She considered it to be a positive first step. Deciding against overstaying her wee, she asked Evan to go and apany his own children before she gathered her things in preparation to leave. Sofie also made it a point to tell Evan. ¡°Please inform your father and grandfather on my behalf.¡± Evan nodded in silence. He felt as though a huge weight had been lifted off his chest as he watched Sofie who had turned to walk out. Following to that, he strode upstairs. Russell was telling the children a story. The eyes of the four kids were sparkling, as they listened on in engrossment. It was a great joy in life to be surrounded by generations of offspring. Yet, Evan¡¯s heart was full of uncertainty as he wondered what Nicole was up to. He felt a sudden urge to hear her voice. Evan acted upon that impulse immediately. Hence, he went into the study and gave her a call. Owing to the time zone differences, it waste into the morning across the borders of K Nation when Nicole had alighted from her flight. She picked up right away when she saw that it was Evan. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived. How are the kids?¡± As natural as it was for her to worry about being so far from her children, Nicole was prompt to ask, as it was their first time being apart from one another. Evan nodded as he rted how absorbed they were, listening to their great-grandfather¡¯s storytelling. Seems like Mr. Seet is getting on well with the children. Upon learning that, Nicole felt better at ease. ¡°When would you be returning?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived here. Seeing as such, it might take me a couple of days, at least.¡± ¡°How many, exactly?¡± Evan persisted with his questioning. He wished for nothing more than to have Nicole back the very next day, or much preferably, immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see. I¡¯ll probably be back only when my work here ispleted.¡± Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Nicole gave him a vague response. In the midst of speaking, Evan was about to say something when Nicole abruptly made an excuse, swiftly ending the call. Evan frowned. She¡¯s getting bolder, huh? How dare she hang up on me? Finding a ce to stay, Nicole hurriedly sought to fill her stomach before she phoned Sylphiette. Initially, assuming that Sylphiette would not ept her call, Nicole had even prepared a different phone number to call her. Yet, to her utter surprise, Sylphiette answered the call within three seconds. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Although she picked up the call, her tone was evidently hostile. Not bothered by it, Nicole went straight to the point and told her that she wanted to have a chat with her, face to face. ¡°A chat? Do you know where I am?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°K Nation.¡± ¡°You know where I am?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because I¡¯m in K Nation too.¡± Sylphiette frowned, curious as to why Nicole was here as well. Has shee with Evan? After much deliberation, she decided to meet with Nicole. Sylphiette arrived at the agreed ce an hourter. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Deciding to take an upfront approach to the matter, Nicole soon pressed forth, ¡°I¡¯d like some rification from you, pertaining to a certain manner.¡± Raising her head, Sylphiette nced at her in obvious confusion. ¡°What is it about?¡± ¡°The reason for my mother¡¯s death. You¡¯d said that it had something to do with Dad, so I wanted to ask ¡ª¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! What are your conditions then?¡± Sylphiette was momentarily stunned. Is she attempting to strike a deal with me? ¡±Do you have any conditions, in regards to the deal?¡± Mulling over it for a while, Nicole merely told Sylphiette to raise her conditions. If her conditions are within my capabilities, I¡¯ll try my best to fulfill them! ¡°Really? My conditions are for you to hand Lane Corporation and Evan over to me. Are you willing to do as such?¡± What the f*ck? She¡¯s actually bold enough to ask for such outrageously greedy conditions! Does she want to take away everything that I own? ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your conditions are rather excessive?¡± Sylphiette shed her an arrogant smile. ¡°Nicole, seeing that you¡¯d ventured all the way here to K Nation for such a matter, I¡¯ll have to say that I¡¯m certain that this is something that is extremely important to you. In light of that, why is it excessive for me to have asked for such valuable conditions?¡± Valuable conditions? Well, aren¡¯t they a little too valuable? It looks like it won¡¯t work if I try to negotiate with her. I¡¯ll have toe up with another n. Not wanting to further waste her time with Sylphiette, Nicole immediately stood up and snapped, ¡°Dream on.¡± With that, she instantly strode away. Sylphiette scoffed coldly. Seeing that she¡¯s ventured all the way to K Nation, I¡¯ll be willing to bet that she¡¯ll definitely refuse to concede that easily. I¡¯m certain that she¡¯lle looking for me again! I¡¯ll wait for her, in that case! Making her way out of the caf¨¦, Nicole soon caught sight of a familiar figure, standing nearby, with his back facing away from her. Brows furrowed, she curiously approached the figure. Enlightened by the true identity of the figure, a surprised expression soon crossed Nicole¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you here, Rocky?¡± He had recently learned that Mr. Seet had vehemently disapproved of Nicole¡¯s marriage to Evan. Hence, he secretly began to observe her every move. Upon discovering that Nicole was headed for K Nation, Rocky followed her there. However, as he did not want to disclose to Nicole the true reason why he hade, he merely replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss a business project.¡± ¡°This is such a coincidence!¡± ¡°Yeah. Have you eaten lunch? Do you want to grab a meal together?¡± Thinking over his suggestion for a brief moment, Nicole soon agreed. As she was making her departure, Sylphiette identally stumbled upon Nicole and Rocky entering the adjacent hotel. Instantly, her expression was filled with confusion. Why is Rocky, apanying Nicole, instead of Evan? Driven by her immense curiosity, along with her desire to stir up some trouble, Sylphiette immediately whipped out her phone, snapping some pictures of Rocky with Nicole. Thereafter, she uploaded them on her story, with the caption: A coincidental encounter with some acquaintances overseas. Afraid that Evan, who had unfollowed and blocked her, would not be able to see it, she had even gone as far as to ask her friends to repost it. Sofie coincidentally saw her story. After some deliberation, a sudden idea shed across her mind as she sent the photo to Evan. To prevent Evan from thinking that she was up to no good, she had even called him. Feigning concern for him, she exined what had transpired. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 ¡°Evan, please don¡¯t have any misunderstandings about the photo that I¡¯ve just sent to you. I just think that it¡¯s slightly inappropriate for Ms. Lane to be with another man overseas. She had even posted the photo so publicly!¡± Evan frowned. When he heard his phone buzzing earlier, he stole a brief nce at it. Nheless, upon seeing that it was a message from Sofie, he decided not to click on it. However, upon learning that it was a photo of Nicole with another man overseas, he immediately hung up the call to look at it. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Evan red at the picture, his eyes gleaming with fury. Did Nicole go to K Nation with Rocky, or¡­? She had arrived at K Nation merely an hour ago! Why is she dining with Rocky? They¡¯ve certainly headed there together! Otherwise, isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? It¡¯s no surprise that she¡¯d given me such a vague answer when I¡¯d called earlier, asking her when she would return. Very well! How dare she leave the kids with me, while going on a rendezvous with a man overseas? The more Evan thought about it, the more furious he became. Soon, he called John. ¡°Is there a business negotiation that will require us to head to K Nation?¡± Thinking about it, John eventually replied, ¡°Mr. Seet, there are three projects that are rted to K Nation. However, as we¡¯ve already settled them a few days ago, there are no more open projects left.¡± ¡°There is one!¡± Is there? Although he had racked his brains, John could not seem to recall thepany having such a project. ¡°Mr. Seet, there really aren¡¯t any projects left!¡± To his misfortune, Evan was persistent, as he insisted, ¡°There must be one!¡± John was rendered speechless. Why is he suddenly asking for a business project in K Nation? ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯ll make a call right now to arrange for it.¡± ¡°Good. Book a flight to K Nation for me as well. Do it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± Hanging up, Evan soon made his way to Kyle and Juan¡¯s bedroom. He informed them that he would be going on a business trip, and he instructed them to take good care of themselves and their sisters. ¡°Daddy, Mommy has recently left for a business trip. Why are you leaving too?¡± Juan looked at him, feeling rather puzzled. I¡¯m going on a business trip to bring your Mommy back! ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to return, as soon as I can.¡± Juan sighed, his expression sullen. It looks like we¡¯ll have to experience how it¡¯ll feel like, not having our parents by our side; to not have them dote on us anymore! Tucking the two boys in, Evan soon walked across to Maya and Nina¡¯s bedroom. Nina merely nodded at his words, not showing much of a reaction to it. On the other hand, Maya stared at him, her expression a mixture of surprise and worry. ¡°If Daddy and Mommy are gone, will anyone bully us?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll ask Uncle Davin to send you to the kindergarten. He¡¯ll pick you up too. Grandma will also take good care of you.¡± Uncle Davin has always been nice to us. When we¡¯d left Seet Residence after eating there, Grandma gave me a lot of delicious snacks. She had even promised that she would buy pretty clothes for me and Nina! Uncle Davin and Grandma will take good care of us, right? Although Maya still felt worried, she gazed into Evan¡¯s eyes and reminded him seriously, ¡°Daddy, you must return earlier! If someone bullies me and I¡¯m unable to fight back, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Evan stroked her tiny head. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll always be within reach over the phone.¡± ¡°You must remember your words, Daddy!¡± Making his way out of their bedroom, Evan instantly dialed Davin, asking him toe to Summervale, to take care of the kids. Upon Davin¡¯s arrival, Evan took his departure without any dy. He took a flight to K Nation the very same night. By the time Evan reached, it was already two in the morning at K Nation. However, he did not alert Nicole that he hade. Instead, he made haste to discover where Nicole was currently residing, by locating her phone. Thereafter, he checked in at the same hotel as hers. He wanted to see what ¡®business¡¯ Nicole and Rocky were here for. Waking up the next morning, Nicole was quick to dress up as she put on some simple make-up, heading to the restaurant for breakfast. She ordered a ss of milk and a te of omelet. The waiter ced the food down in front of her. While she ate, she pondered over how she could rify her doubts with Sylphiette. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just when she was looking very troubled, Rocky approached her. ¡°May I sit here and dine with you?¡± Nicole had always treated Rocky as a friend of hers. Seeing that he was acting so politely, she soon found that she had felt slightly ufortable. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Why are you being so courteous? Take a seat.¡± Taking note that she was having a rather simple meal, Rocky decided to order some nutritious food to share with her. ¡°The roasted meat is quite nice. Have a taste of it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Nearby, a pair of brooding eyes were fixated on Nicole. As Evan watched the both of them, he suddenly felt the strong urge to flip the table over. He wished for nothing more than to teach Rocky a lesson for grasping this opportunity to get closer to Nicole. Then, he would drag Nicole away from him. Nevertheless, due to his rationality, he suppressed his burning urge. He wanted to find out why Nicole hade here with Rocky, behind his back. At the same time, Nicole, who was feeling troubled over her own thoughts, waspletely oblivious to a certain man ring at her in fury. She sighed. Now that I¡¯m in a foreign country with little influence, it¡¯s not going to be an easy feat to dig for more details from Sylvia and Sylphiette. Should I ask Rocky if there¡¯s a better way to go about this? Noticing her troubled look, Rocky took the initiative to ask, ¡°Nicole, is there something troubling you?¡± Thinking about it for a while, Nicole nodded as she began to inform him of the reason that she was here. Rocky was surprised as he listened to her exnation. ¡°So, you want to find out the truth from Sylvia and Sylphiette?¡± ¡°Yes. Can you think of a way to help me, Rocky?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll need an borate n. If you want to achieve your goal, there are only two options¡ª intimidation or bribery.¡± When Nicole remembered Sylphiette¡¯s greedy and outrageous conditions, she instantly eliminated bribery as a potential method. Hence, she decided that she would give intimidation a shot. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think that bribery is not viable in this case. In light of that, I¡¯ll use the tough method and force her to concede.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start nning first.¡± Upon further discussion, they decided that they would take action tonight. Nicole stood up and took a few steps before abruptly stopping in her tracks. She turned around and looked at Rocky. ¡°What time shall we act tonight?¡± ¡°Is eight o¡¯clock okay?¡± ¡°It is for me. But¡­ Is your body fine?¡± Rocky looks a little weak. If he¡¯d attempted to coerce Sylvia and Sylphiette, would he be intimidating enough? Would he lose the upper hand instead? Rocky extended his arms as he shed his biceps to her. ¡°My body¡¯s amazing. I¡¯ll be sure to satisfy you tonight. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°See you tonight then.¡± Nicole left happily. However, in a hidden corner, a dangerous glint shed through Evan¡¯s eyes. They¡¯re going to meet at night.? Nicole was even concerned about Rocky¡¯s body. Yet, Rocky had disyed his muscles and had even said that he would make Nicole satisfied¡­ What are they nning to do? Evan clenched his fists. Well, I¡¯ll find out tonight. In the morning, Nicole made preparation of everything that would be needed. Then, she returned to the hotel. Sipping on her coffee, she waited for nighttime toe. She was filled with anticipation just by imagining how she would intimidate Sylphiette tonight. If Rocky coordinated well with her and sessfully intimidated both of them, they would be so utterly scared that they would answer all of her questions truthfully. By then, I¡¯ll definitely find out what I¡¯ve wanted to know! Sylphiette has brought this upon herself! Since she refused to concede when I¡¯d asked her nicely, I have no choice but to handle it the hard way. She deserves it! From a hidden corner, when Evan noticed the smile ying on Nicole¡¯s lips and her frequent nces at her wristwatch, fury surged within him. She¡¯s evidently looking forward to the night. Nicole, if you dare to do it with Rocky tonight¡­ Just give it a try, if you¡¯ve got the guts to do so! After she finished her coffee, Nicole stood up and returned to her room. Evan deliberately put on his sunsses, lowering his head as he brushed past her. At that moment, his slender and good-looking hands quickly slipped a newly bought listening device into the pocket of Nicole¡¯s ck trench coat. With this, I¡¯ll be able to eavesdrop on their conversation in real-time! I¡¯ll be certain to learn of their ns! After taking a few more steps, Nicole suddenly stopped in her tracks. Hmm, that man seems rather familiar. Why does he look like¡­ him? Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Spinning her head around, Nicole found that she was unable to spot the man who had surfaced in her mind. Then again, this is not that surprising either. Evan¡¯s thousands of kilometers away from me now. How can he appear here? ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re so useless. You even n to leave him forever, but after merely two days, you miss him so much that you¡¯re starting to hallucinate. You can¡¯t be like this¡­ Don¡¯t be such an idiot!¡± she mumbled to herself as she strode back to her room. Entering her room, Nicole removed her coat and hung it on the rack. Then, shey on the bed and started to think about tonight¡¯s n. At the same time, Evan had just returned to his room. Sitting on the rattan chair leisurely, he turned on the listening device that he nted on Nicole. After connecting it to his phone, he coincidentally heard her earlier mumbles. Evan¡¯s face fell. What is she talking about? Leaving me forever? Could it be that instead of a rendezvous, she¡¯s actually going to secretly elope with Rocky? Does she have a death wish? Clenching his fists, he furiously punched the table. Just you wait! Tonight wille! ¡­ The time that Nicole had been eagerly anticipating had arrived¡ª it was finally eight o¡¯clock! As promised, Rocky made his way to her room. Immediately after he entered, Nicole told him to take a seat. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Sit down quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as he took his seat, Nicole took out the disguises that she had bought in the morning and started to apply make-up on his face. As Rocky was acquainted with Sylphiette, she would not have been terrified of him if he went there looking like his usual self. ¡°Move your face closer to me.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Rocky nodded as Nicole carefully powdered his face. Although her make-up skills paled inparison to Nina¡¯s, it did not matter¡ª no one could see his face clearly at night. Hence, a simple make-up look was sufficient. ¡°Come closer to me and close your eyes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When she finished powdering his face, Nicole took out an eyeliner pencil and started to outline his eyes. After a few strokes, she nodded at Rocky satisfactorily. ¡°I like this look. You look totally different now.¡± ¡°Well, as long as you like it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue then¡ª¡± Evan eavesdropped on their conversation through the listening device. A cold gleam appeared in his eyes, while a frosty look hung on his handsome face. If I¡¯d merely suspected them earlier, this conversation has only proved that my suspicions were true. Damn it! Evan stood there fixedly as he angrily lifted his leg, about to barge into the room. Nheless, Rocky suddenly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t have to change my clothes. This make-up is enough to prevent them from recognizing me. Let¡¯s go!¡± Evan abruptly paused, mid-action. Make-up? Let¡¯s go? What¡¯s going on? This is not going as I¡¯d expected. When he heard that they were about to leave the room, he quickly hid. Click! The hotel room¡¯s door opened. Nicole and Rocky walked out, one after the other. Scrutinizing Rocky carefully, Nicolemented, ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t look fierce enough! You¡¯ll have to pretend to be as menacing as possible to scare them,ter on.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I may not appear to be fierce in front of you, but I¡¯mpletely different when I confront others. I hope that I won¡¯t scare youter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Well, I¡¯ll be the judge of thatter.¡± Watching the both of them take their leave, Evan frowned. What are they talking about? Not fierce enough? What are the both of them nning to do? Are they going to collect a debt, or are they going to rob someone? If they¡¯re trying to collect a debt, is there a need to put on make-up and conceal their true appearances? In that case, they must be robbing someone! Even if they¡¯re not, they¡¯re probably up to no good! Rocky, that b*stard! He¡¯s bringing Nicole along to do something bad. What if he negatively influences her? I¡¯ll make sure that we¡¯re even! With that thought, he quickly followed them. In the morning, Rocky had already investigated where Sylvia and Sylphiette had resided¡ª arge mansion that Sylvia had rented. To cut down on their expenses, they did not hire any maids. Hence, all they needed to do was to sessfully enter the house. He and Nicole would be inplete control once they were in. Nicole instructed him to hide while she knocked on the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! When Sylphiette heard the series of urgent knocking sounds, she asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡± Chapter 433 Chapter 433 ¡°It¡¯s me, Nicole.¡± When Sylphiette heard her response, the confused look disappeared from her face. She stared at the door happily as a delighted grin spread across her face. When Nicole left in the morning, she knew that she would definitely look for her again. Even if she only agrees to one of the conditions that I¡¯ve requested in the morning, it¡¯ll still be a huge gain for me- regardless of whether I get Evan or Lane Corporation. Thinking that she had finally struck the lottery of fate, Sylphiette unhesitatingly opened the door. As she still assumed that she had the upper hand, she nced at Nicole disdainfully, a proud expression on her face. ¡°Are you here for something in particr?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Come in, then.¡± Sylphiette moved to the side. However, Nicole remained standing at the entrance. ¡°Wait a moment. I have a friend with me.¡± Frowning, Sylphiette watched as a man walked toward the door. Before she could ask Nicole about who the man was, Nicole had already dragged him into the house. The door was mmed shut behind them. ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s already nighttime. Why did you bring a man here?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡± ¡°My mom is your stepmother. Even if you don¡¯t call her Mom, you should address her as Aunt Sylvia, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t have the time for such nonsense. Tell your Mom toe out now.¡± Just as she uttered this, Nicole caught sight of Sylvia walking out of her room. Sylvia was evidently surprised to see Nicole there. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this the b*tchy jinx who should have died a long time ago? Why are you here?¡± As she spoke, she sized Nicole up and down, as though she was scrutinizing something disgusting. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that. I¡¯vee to ask you a few questions. Just answer me quickly, and nothing will happen. Otherwise¡ª¡± ¡°You b*tch! You¡¯d dare to speak to me in such a manner? Open your eyes! Take a look at where you are now!¡± How dare she! She¡¯d dare to act so arrogantly in my turf? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Is she still dreaming? ¡°I don¡¯t need to know where this ce is. On the other hand, you should open your eyes wide and take a look at the person who is standing beside me.¡± Upon disguising himself, Rocky maintained a solemn expression on his face. Giving him aplete transformation, Nicole had wanted Rocky to appear as fierce and as menacing as a bandit. Nheless, the fact remained that he had a naturally gentle personality. Not possessing the ruthlessness of a cold-blooded killer, Rocky was unable to exude an intimidating aura. Stealing a few more nces at him, Sylvia still remained unafraid. ¡°What about him? Is he your new lover? I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re willing to get involved with all kinds of men! Compared to Evan, he pales inparison! Tsk! Aren¡¯t you disgusted?¡± Sylvia¡¯s words infuriated Rocky. Although my make-up was made to be deliberately ugly, it¡¯s not so horrifying that I¡¯d look disgusting, right? Furthermore, she has even said that I¡¯m pale, inparison to Evan! He was initially hoping that he could surpass Evan¡¯s position in Nicole¡¯s heart. Unfortunately, Sylvia¡¯s words had utterly crushed his beautiful anticipations, giving him a harsh-wake up call. Damn it! Rocky suddenly kicked the wooden chair in front of him. The chair mmed against the wall and bounced off of it. Uponnding heavily on the ground, it splintered into smithereens. His sudden actions shocked both Sylvia and Sylphiette. Widening her eyes, Sylvia red at him. ¡°Why did you kick the chair? Are you f***ing crazy?¡± Nicole secretly shot Rocky a thumbs-up. Good job! Then, she announced, ¡°He¡¯s not crazy. This is how he normally acts! Do you know who he is? He¡¯s a demolition expert!¡± ¡°What expert?¡± asked Sylvia as she nced at Nicole in utter confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll make it simple for you. A demolition expert is a person who is capable of destroying everything within a house. All of your furniture will potentially go through the same fate as this broken chair over here! More importantly, he can even do the same to people. You¡¯re aware of what dismemberment is, right? He¡¯ll be sure to chop off your arms, your legs, and your head! I¡¯ve hired him with arge sum of money.¡± Sylphiette¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°W-What are you nning to do?¡± Unlike her daughter who was terrified, Sylvia smirked indifferently. With her arms crossed upon her chest, she stared at Nicole. ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Let me tell you this. I¡¯m not afraid at all! What do you mean by demolition expert? Well, he looks like a madman to me! Look at him! He looks like a scarecrow! It appears that he only knows how to kick chairs. What¡¯s so impressive about him?¡± Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Rocky was not a person who liked to lose his temper easily. Going through many years of silent suffering in his family, Rocky had trained himself to always maintain a good temper. However, when confronted with a woman like Sylvia, he could not help but feel a sense of fury, rising within him. If she continues to insult me in such a manner, there is no need for me to stand on ceremony anymore! Seeing as such, he lifted his leg and aimed a kick at Sylvia. Caught off guard, Sylvia immediately copsed onto the floor. ¡°Ouch, that hurts! You b*stard! Just you wait!¡± Sylphiette quickly rushed forward to help Sylvia up. ¡°Are you alright, Mom? Nicole, if you continue with this, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Call the police? Do you think that I¡¯ll allow you the chance to do so? Furthermore, do you think that the policemen in K Nation are so free that they¡¯ll agree to intervene in petty family disputes?¡± A worried look shed across Sylphiette¡¯s eyes. She did not expect Nicole to have done something like this. Now that she was in a foreign country, she had no means to protect herself! Damn it! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Sylvia suddenly scrambled up from the ground, iling her arms around as she dashed toward Rocky, looking like a madwoman. He dares to cause trouble here? I¡¯ll tear his skin apart! Rocky appeared to have underestimated how persistent Sylvia was. It looks like I¡¯ll have to teach her a lesson! Still wondering about where he should kick Sylvia, Rocky was surprised when she suddenly fell face- first onto the ground, howling miserably. What¡¯s happening? I have yet to move! Why has she fallen down? Then, he noticed a bloody dagger on Sylvia¡¯s thigh. Rocky¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he nced at Nicole. I didn¡¯t expect her to have used a knife at such a critical juncture. She has reacted so quickly and ruthlessly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This is beyond my imagination! When Nicole saw Sylvia howling so pathetically, with blood flowing out of her thigh, she could not help but exim internally. I really shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover! I was worried that Rocky would not have been able to intimidate them. Yet, at a critical juncture, he has even dared to stab her! Indeed, I¡¯m surprised. It looks like I¡¯ll have to view him in apletely different light from now on. ¡°Mom, Mom, are you okay? Does it hurt?¡± Nicole¡¯s yells jolted both of them back to their senses. Rocky immediately put on a menacing look. Seeing that Nicole was already being harsh, he decided that he should have to keep up with the act. ¡°Answer all of our questions! Otherwise, just wait and you¡¯ll get to see your bodies dismembered!¡± Upon hearing his words, Nicole had to resist the urge to p for him. This is how you should treat a wicked woman like Sylvia. ¡°Did you hear me clearly?¡± Sylvia¡¯s face was deathly pale. If I don¡¯t speak tonight, I¡¯d probably be unable to survive. Hence, she raised her head and relented to Nicole in a defeated tone, ¡°Ask away.¡± I will have to head to the hospital immediately after this. I might be a cripple otherwise! ¡°Good. Back at Rose Garden, Sylphiette had told me that my Mom¡¯s death had something to do with Dad. What happened?¡± Hearing her question, Sylvia initially tried to defend Zane. She had told Nicole that as Zane was in the same car as Nicole¡¯s mother, Rosalie, her death naturally was rted to Zane. Unfortunately, Nicole threw a sharp gaze at Sylvia, in response to her words. Looking at Sylvia¡¯s darting eyes, Nicole could surmise that Sylvia was still being untruthful to her. It looks like Sylvia still has feelings for Zane, huh? Nicole snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯d thought that my mother was the pitiful one. Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same as her!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Sylvia, puzzled. ¡°On the day that you¡¯d left to go overseas, I returned home to look for Dad. Do you know what I saw?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dad brought a young and prettydy home. She¡¯s staying in your bedroom right now. Well, he¡¯s probably making ns on abandoning you, as of current.¡± Sylvia was stunned. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯ve wanted your Dad to divorce me, so you¡¯ve fabricated such a story, right? I won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe me? That woman is at most thirty years old. She has short hair with an extremely sweet voice. She¡¯s almost as tall as Sylphiette. Call the maids at home and ask if they¡¯ve seen someone like her there.¡± Sylvia was stunned. She did not have the courage to make such a call to prove that it was merely a lie. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 She had heard rumors of Zane fooling around with women outside. However, she never expected him to dare to bring a woman back home, let alone on the day when she headed off overseas! How heartless of him! ¡°You can suffer all you want. However, do you think that it¡¯s worth it to suffer for his sake?¡± Upon asking this question, Nicole shot a look at Rocky. He understood that it was time for him to act. Striding forward, he was about to approach Sylvia when she suddenly yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything! Zane, since you¡¯ve decided to be this heartless, don¡¯t me me for being equally as cruel too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the smart thing to do. My dad can even betray my mom, who¡¯d helped him in building his career. Who are you to him?¡± Clenching her fists, Sylvia suddenlyughed. ¡°You can call me pitiful, but I¡¯m not. At least, I¡¯m not ignorant of everything that is going on. Your mother is the greatest fool and the most pitiful woman of all!¡± A cold gleam appeared in Nicole¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me about the car ident!¡± ¡°Truthfully, your mom didn¡¯t kill Julia from the Seet family. It was your dad!¡± ring at her, Nicole listened carefully. Evan, who was hidden outside the door, perked up his ears too. So, Nicole already knows about this. Her main objective of going overseas was to investigate this matter. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, why didn¡¯t she tell me of it? Why did she refuse to allow me to follow her? She¡¯d allowed Rocky to tag along! Does she think that Rocky is more trustable than me? Or is it because they¡¯re closer? Evan suddenly felt upset. In the room, Sylvia ryed forth, ¡°Back then, after knocking someone down, Zane was left in utter shock. His first instinct was to drive away. However, your Mom stubbornly refused to allow him to escape. She really loved Zane. She insisted that if he¡¯d gotten caught for the hit-and-run, the consequences would be more severe. It would even damage his reputation. Hence, she took the initiative to change seats with Zane, willingly taking his ce at the driver¡¯s seat so that the police would catch her instead.¡± She shot a nce at Nicole before continuing, ¡°She¡¯s lucky that no one passed by the ident scene for a long time. By then, your Dad had already recovered from his fright. He started to use you as leverage, saying that it would be a tragedy for you to have lost your mother. As she thought of you, your mom¡¯s resolve wavered, as she did not want to abandon you. After much deliberation, she sumbed to Zane¡¯s persuasion and drove away.¡± By then, Nicole was already in utter shock. Without stopping, Sylvia exined, ¡°This became your Mom¡¯s greatest regret. Shouldering the burden of someone else¡¯s life, she was always gued by a deep sense of guilt. On the other hand, Zane wished for nothing more than to erase this incident from his memories and pretend that it had never urred. However, as your Mom continued to mention it, triggering him in turn, his rtionship with her worsened. If it were not for your Mom¡¯s foolishness, Zane would not have decided to marry me. Sylphiette is only two years younger than you. I¡¯d already gotten together with your Dad a long time ago. Initially, Zane was afraid that your mom would discover our rtionship, butter on¡­¡± Sylviaughed, but her tone was mixed with a hint of despair. ¡°Later on, he¡¯d wanted to use this to infuriate your Mom, making her so angry that she would die. He¡¯d wanted her to bring the secret to the grave, hoping that no one would mention it anymore. Indeed, after your Mom came to learn of my rtionship with Zane, she was greatly affected by it. Her depression worsened and her health took a huge hit. She was so overwhelmed by despair that it was like her living soul had been sucked out of her. Think about it. If you¡¯re unable to see any hope in life anymore, would you still have been able to live for long?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. My Mom was really foolish! She left her family for Zane¡¯s sake and was even willing to die for him. Yet, what did she get in return? Zane had already betrayed her long ago. After exploiting her, he yearned for her to die as soon as possible. The more inferior a woman¡¯s love made her, the more heartless and bold the man would be! I must remember this lesson¡ª one that had cost me my mother¡¯s life! Upon having heard what she had wanted to know, Nicole left immediately, not wanting to remain any longer. Rocky followed beside her. ncing at her gloomy expression, he sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset, Nicole.¡± Nicole turned around and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not upset. There¡¯s no use in wallowing in sorrow, anyway. My mom probably doesn¡¯t want to see me being sad too. I must transform my sadness into motivation so that I¡¯ll be able to do more meaningful things.¡± For example, seeking justice for Mom. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 I¡¯ll make Zane pay for it! ¡°As long as you¡¯re not upset, Nicole. You¡¯re a strong woman, and a brave one too. I really never expected that you¡¯d dare to throw a knife!¡± When Rocky was done speaking, a dubious look appeared on Nicole¡¯s face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just meant that you put a stop to Sylvia when you threw the knife.¡± Nicole abruptly halted in her steps, her expressionpletely changing. ¡°Rocky, you know very well who threw it. Even if you wanna praise me, you don¡¯t have to say that I did it when it was really you.¡± Rocky was dumbstruck. His expression took on a drastic change as well. ¡°Me? Weren¡¯t you the one who threw the knife?¡± ¡°I threw it? Weren¡¯t you the one who threw it?¡± Both of them stared at each other, recalling the earlier scene. Indeed, they did not get a good look at who threw the knife, and the next second, Sylvia was lying on the ground. Could it be¡­ Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ A shiver ran down Nicole¡¯s spine and a hint of panic crept into Rocky¡¯s heart. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been Sylphiette who threw it, could it?¡± ¡°Impossible. Sylphiette didn¡¯t even bring a knife.¡± ¡°Neither were we when we went there!¡± Both of them fell silent. There were only four of them in the entire house! Suddenly, a gust of chilly wind blew past, making them shudder. Nicole looked at Rocky and forced out a strained smile. Then¡­ She ran! ¡°Wait! Wait for me!¡± Rocky quickly ran after her. Looking at the two people running like they were being chased by a ghost, Evan¡¯s lips curved up into a mocking smile. Scaredy cats. And they trying to scare other people? Nicole¡¯s taste in men is horrible. Evan walked away and got into his car, then drove towards the hotel. On the way there, he spotted Nicole and Rocky panting hard as they ran. He contemted stopping the car to pick Nicole up. After a while, he dismissed the idea. I¡¯ll give her a surprise back at the hotel instead. Hence, he floored the elerator and sped off. Very soon, he lost sight of them. At the hotel, Nicole went back to her room and immediately locked the door. It was really creepy just now. I should be more careful now. She released a sigh. Then, she took her pajamas and went to the bathroom. Standing beneath the showerhead, she breathed out a soft sigh, feeling as if a heavy weight had been lifted off her chest. Finally, the truth was revealed. Mom really wasn¡¯t the culprit behind the hit-and-run. Nicole felt relieved. ¡°Zane Lane, my mother is already dead because of you. She isn¡¯t the culprit behind the hit-and-run, but you made her take the me for you? You nned it really well, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ll be sure to even the scores with you when I get back!¡± After mumbling under her breath, she began showering. After her shower, she put on her pajamas and exited the bathroom. She climbed into bed and fished out her phone. Looking at Sophia¡¯s post on social media, her lips arched into a contented smile. It was a photo of the clothes she bought for the four children. Nina chose a princess costume, which looked beautiful and stylish. Maya chose a set of cartoon-printed clothes. Coupled with the hand sign Maya was making, she looked incredibly adorable. Kyle and Juan chose clothes that were cooler in style, looking super smart and handsome. ¡°Leaving you with the Seets is a much better choice. You¡¯ll all want for nothing there.¡± However, she still couldn¡¯t bear it. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave them with the Seets just like that. ¡°Mommy will go and visit you kids soon. Very soon.¡± Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. She reached up to wipe them off before forcing her lips into a bitter smile. With that, she switched off the lights. She closed her eyes and was just about to fall asleep when she suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Something seemed to be moving next to her. She stretched out a hand to touch it, realizing that that something was rather huge. With that, she poked and prodded more. It had a head, a body, and arms¡­ F**k! It¡¯s a human? She jolted in fright and sat up abruptly. ¡°Who is it?¡± She screamed at the top of her lungs and hurriedly fumbled to turn on the lights. Evan¡¯s hand shot out to grab her fair wrist. He deliberately lowered his voice into a husky rumble. ¡°Miss, we offer special services for free. Would you like to try it? I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied!¡± Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Could the hotel have arranged this? ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Please leave this instant!¡± ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you reconsider?¡± One of Evan¡¯s restless hands gently grazed her cheek. What the f**k! Did he just touch me? Nicole was frantic. With one hand being restrained, she clenched her other hand into a fist and threw a punch at him. Before she could hit home, her wrist was grabbed as well. She struggled with all her might, but he held her wrists with an iron-d grip. ¡°B*stard, let go of me!¡± Evan¡¯s lips lifted slightly. He continued toying with her, deepening his voice so as to conceal his identity. ¡°You¡¯re a feisty one. Is this you asking me to be rough with you?¡± What the hell? Is this b*stard trying to force himself onto me? Her heart turned cold at this thought. Based on how things are going, this man doesn¡¯t seem to have been arranged by the hotel! When did he evene into my room? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything at all? Based on the strength of his grip, he seems to be a strong man! I¡¯m just a woman. If he really forces himself onto me and I fight him with all my might, would it be enough for me to escape his clutches? Or perhaps instead of using force, I should use my brains to outwit him? Her intelligent eyes gleamed. She cleared her throat lightly and spoke in a cutesy voice, ¡°Ow. You¡¯re hurting me. Let me go first.¡± This tone and reaction of hers made Evan¡¯s whole body tense up. Nicole has never even treated me this way! But she¡¯s treating a male stranger like this? From her unusual docile manner, he was sure that she was going to do something unexpected next. Evan released her wrists. Indeed, Nicole hastily turned on the lights and snatched up her bag from the bedside table, taking out a pepper spray before aiming it at him. ¡°I¡¯ll spray you to death!¡± Right after that, she sprayed it at him. Evan, who was leaning on his side, immediately turned around and pulled the nket over himself. ¡°What the hell! Why are you hiding?¡± Unable to use her spray on him, Nicole yelled anxiously. Evan¡¯s face darkened. Why am I hiding? Did you expect me to just let you use that pepper spray on me? Even a brainless idiot would know to hide! ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Damn it. I didn¡¯t get him! It was such a waste of my pepper spray. No. I have to seed. She jumped off the bed and maintained a distance from him before raising her voice, ¡°You! Turn around!¡± Ever since Evan burrowed under the nket, he had been ignoring her. When Nicole saw this, she pulled the nket with all her might. Evan did not loosen his grip on it either. Hence, the two of them entered into a game of tug-of-war. However, his strength was too much for her to ovee. Before long, she became out of breath and stopped trying to pull the nket away. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me because I¡¯m a woman, aren¡¯t you? Just you wait!¡± With that, she quickly grabbed her phone and dialed Rocky. The call connected, but before she could speak, her phone was snatched away and the call was swiftly ended! Nicole whipped her head up and was dumbstruck when she saw the man¡¯s face. ¡°How¡­ How are you here?¡± ¡°Disappointed?¡± Evan gazed at her with deep eyes. ¡°No, no¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t disappointed, butpletely shocked out of her mind! How did Evan appear here out of nowhere? ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± She muttered to herself, then raised her hand to p herself on the face. She pped herself a little bit too hard. F**k! It really hurts! I¡¯m really not dreaming! She looked up at Evan again, suspecting that she was hallucinating. She closed her eyes, then opened them again. Evan Seet, the president of Seet Group, was still standing in front of her, staring at her intensely with that same frosty and arrogant look on his face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wanna see me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just really surprised.¡± It¡¯s as if he appeared out of thin air!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . And it was just too sudden! He didn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere, but the way he appeared was just too¡­ ¡°I came here to discuss apany project. When I checked into the hotel, I coincidentally spotted you and Rocky eating together.¡± Nicole stayed silent for a while, wondering whether he had said thatst part through gritted teeth or whether she had imagined it. Rocky and I ran into each other here. Evan wouldn¡¯t have read too much into things, right? She mulled over it for a moment, then casually said that she and Rocky had been discussing a coboration and that they coincidentally ran into each other. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. Coincidentally? This was all clearly nned out. Take him for example. He said he was here for a project discussion, but he was actually here to see her. ¡°Are you done with your matters here? Can we go back tomorrow?¡± The moment Evan said this, Nicole froze up. She had previously promised Sophia that she would leave Evan. And that after she found out what she wanted to know, she would not look for him even when she went back. But now, he wanted her to go back with him. ¡°I still have matters to settle tomorrow, so I can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°What about the day after then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re not abandoning your husband and eloping with another man, are you?¡± Abandoning my husband? Eloping with another man? Nicole widened her eyes at him. Why is he asking me this? s, it was true that she had no choice but to abandon her husband. However, eloping with another man wasplete nonsense and downright nder! ¡°Evan Seet, stop spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°That better not be the case! Follow me back tomorrow. Whatever problems there are, we¡¯ll face them together once we¡¯re back.¡± Evan¡¯s intense eyes bored into hers and his face took on a grave expression. Nicole squeezed a bitter smile onto her face. A lost life hung between them. They could face it together, but they couldn¡¯t solve it. The Seet family would still oppose them being together. Evan would also face pressure from his family. He would be going against his entire family just for her sake! Even as these thoughts ran through her mind, she still feigned obedience and nodded her head reluctantly. Evan was very satisfied with her response. He reached out to gently flick her nose before changing the topic. ¡°What was a scaredy-cat like you doing trying to scare other people?¡± Nicole blinked at him in shock. Does Evan know something? Looking at the question in her eyes, Evan revealed the truth to her. ¡°The knife. I was the one who threw it!¡± Nicole¡¯s mouth formed the letter ¡®O¡¯ when he said that. It turned out that he was the one who helped her. ¡°Did you¡­ Did you hear everything?¡± ¡°Yes. Zane should bear the consequences of his own mistakes. It has nothing to do with you and your mom.¡± Suddenly, Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say. Zane was her father. Even though this was what Evan thought, it didn¡¯t mean that the rest of the Seet family share the same thought. Nicole didn¡¯t argue with him either but instead nned her next course of action. Faced with her silence, Evan abruptly jerked her into his arms and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving me. And don¡¯t let Rocky near you from now on! Or else¡­¡± Can this guy read minds or something? She was seriously thinking about sneaking away from him and going back to the country with Rocky. ¡°Or else what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lock you up so that you¡¯ll never be able to leave my sight!¡± Uhm. Locking me up and stealing my freedom? That¡¯s terrifying! Seeing Evan¡¯smanding stance, Nicole thought to herself, Looks like I¡¯ll have to find a chance to go back alone then. How pitiful. ¡°Understood?¡± Nicole came out of her own thoughts and nodded fervently.. Evan was immensely satisfied with her response. ¡°Good girl. Let¡¯s sleep now!¡± Nicole slipped into bed andy down. Suddenly, she recalled something. Evan pranked me earlier and I still haven¡¯t gotten back at him for it. On second thought, she decided to let it go. On ount of him throwing a knife at Sylvia for her, she would call it even between them. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She sighed softly and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m such a forgiving person!¡± ¡°What?¡± Evan couldn¡¯t hear what she said clearly, so he looked at her with a frown. Nicole sealed her lips shut and shook her head. Since I¡¯ve decided to let it go, I won¡¯t bring it up anymore! Her long and thickshes fluttered slightly under the warm light. Coupled with her fair and rosy cheeks, she looked extremely cute. She didn¡¯t speak, but Evan¡¯s heart trembled at the sight of her. He abruptly leaned into her. Staring at her with a prating gaze, he asked in a low and sexy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should do something before going to bed?¡± Seeing the desire swirling in his eyes, Nicole understood his meaning immediately. He¡¯s going to start on his perverted ways again. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Sure enough, without waiting for her response, hisrge hands caressed every inch of her body, leaving trails of heat behind. ¡°You didn¡¯t travel so many miles just to provide me this special service, did you?¡± Nicole blurted out. ¡°You wish!¡± Evan gripped her chin between two fingers, the abrupt pain making her yelp slightly. ¡°Ow! You¡­¡± Before she could say the word ¡®b*stard¡¯, she was silenced by his lips. Just when Evan was enjoying himself and about to invade that sweet spot between her thighs, someone knocked on the door! Bang, bang, bang! The knocks were frantic. Nicole shoved him away and squeaked, ¡°There¡¯s someone at the door. I¡¯ll get it.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll get it!¡± Evan put on his clothes and opened the door. When he saw who it was at the door, his face instantly turned ck. ¡°Mr. Seet, when did you arrive?¡± Rocky gaped at him in surprise. Evan looked daggers at him and emanated a murderous aura as he answered with displeasure, ¡°You just interrupted our fun time!¡± Rocky was rendered inarticte. While Evan had no qualms admitting it out loud, Rocky, on the other hand, felt very awkward. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Nicole called me earlier but the call was abruptly ended. I was worried, so I decided toe check up on her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. Stay away from her from now on!¡± After he was done warning him, he shut the door with a loud bang. Rocky stood rooted to the spot while his mind was in aplete mess. It seemed like he had thought things to be too simple. Just because the Seet family opposed it didn¡¯t mean that Evan would really break up with Nicole! He had underestimated Evan¡¯s feelings for Nicole and overestimated his own ce in her heart. Nicole¡¯s heart only ever had space for Evan. Heughed self-mockingly. Then, he turned around and made his way back to his room with a sense of heaviness in each step. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°A hotel staff!¡± Evan replied petntly. Nicole blinked twice. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why did it sound like Rocky though? ¡°What are you thinking about? Hurry up and sleep!¡± Evan got into bed and pulled her tightly against his chest as if dering ownership over her. Nicole felt slightly suffocated with how tightly he was hugging her. ¡°Don¡¯t hug me so tightly! I can¡¯t breathe!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d run away if I don¡¯t hug you tight enough!¡± Seriously? Does he even know that I¡¯m nning on running away? Is Evan even normal? Nicole¡¯s heart thumped wildly in her chest. Even before she could put her n into motion, she was already feeling guilty. In the middle of the night, she whispered into Evan¡¯s ear saying that she needed to go to the loo. Only then did Evan loosen his hold on her. She slinked into the bathroom and began her n. Her acupuncture skills were going to be put into use again! She came out of the bathroom and tentatively took out her needles from her luggage. Then, she tiptoed towards the bed and peered down at the sleeping Evan as she deliberated. If I manage to do this, he¡¯ll sleep for a long time. But if I failed, then¡­ I¡¯ll just say that I was sleepwalking. I¡¯m too dedicated to my job and I was practicing acupuncture in my sleep. Yeah. That sounds like a passable excuse. She mustered her courage and stuck a needle into him at a precise location! The next day. When Evan woke up, he turned his head to see that the other side of the bed was empty. He immediately shot up and cast a nce across the room. To his dismay, all of Nicole¡¯s things were nowhere in sight. Her luggage, handbag, and everything else had vanished along with her. He hastily took out his phone and called Nicole, but it showed that her phone had been switched off. When he looked at the time, he was utterly dumbfounded. He had actually slept for sixteen hours straight! How did this happen? A frown appeared on his face as he went deep into thought. Just when he was going to get out of bed, he felt something sharp prick him. When he took a closer look, he found that it was a silver needle. Realization dawned on him. To escape from him, Nicole had resorted to using her acupuncture skills on him. In her haste to leave, she had probably dropped this needle. Why is she so adamant about leaving me? Is it because she doesn¡¯t trust me to handle matters with my family? Or is it¡­ because of Rocky? When Evan left the hotel, he purposefully inquired the front desk and found that Rocky had already checked out. Doubts seeped into his heart. Did Nicole and Rocky leave together? If they did¡­ Nicole Lane. Just you wait! Evan clenched his jaw, the expression on his face frighteningly cold. The nended safely. Nicole finally breathed a sigh of relief after she stepped out of the airport. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 I have toy low for the time being. I¡¯ll wait until Evan gets tired of looking for me, then onlye out of hiding! She had initially wanted to visit her four children, but when she thought about the current situation, she had no choice but to postpone it. Hence, she changed her destination to the Lane family. She was going to settle the scores with Zane. She hailed a cab to the Lane family vi, then stormed into the living room. ¡°Ms. Nicole!¡± The maid quickly rushed over to greet her. ¡°I want to see Zane.¡± The maid froze. Did Ms. Nicole just call her father by his name? ¡°Ms. Nicole, Mr. Lane is in his study. I¡¯ll inform him of your arrival.¡± The maid could tell that Nicole wasn¡¯t here for friendly reasons. Hence, she ran upstairs as if her tail was on fire. Nicole swept her gaze across the room. She lowered herself onto the sofa and fixed her flinty eyes on the stairs. When Zane heard the maid¡¯s description, worry lined his features. With the hostile way Nicole hase looking for me, could it be that she has discovered something? He discreetly made a few spections before going downstairs. Before Nicole could speak, he announced, ¡°Nicole, is there something you need? I have an appointment soon so I¡¯m in a rush!¡± An appointment? Nicole didn¡¯t believe him in the least. She figured that he was making an excuse to avoid her. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I¡¯ll take my time making you pay for what you did to my mother! Also, I¡¯ll make sure you pay double for all you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Nicole, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Zane stared at her, feigning surprise and ignorance. He¡¯s pretending. He¡¯s still pretending. Nicole couldn¡¯t be bothered beating around the bush with him as she stared straight into his eyes. ¡°You were the culprit behind the hit-and-run! My mom died because of you too! After she died, you even made her take the me for you. Zane Lane, do you even have a conscience?¡± How did she find out about this? Genuine surprise appeared in Zane¡¯s eyes and he quickly denied it. ¡°Nicole, where did you hear all this? It¡¯s all rubbish!¡± ¡°Rubbish? Why don¡¯t you ask yourself which part of what I just said isn¡¯t the truth?¡± After Nicole was done reprimanding him, her fierce eyes stared unblinkingly at his face. She wanted to see if he had a guilty conscience, or if his heart was made of stone. ¡°Nicole, you have to believe me. I was also heartbroken over your mother¡¯s death, but what you just said isn¡¯t true at all!¡± Hah! It seems like he really does have a stone for a heart! I¡¯d only be wasting my breath talking to someone like him! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not. I¡¯ll make sure you pay for every single thing!¡± Nicole emphasized each word and shot Zane a resolute re before swiveling on her heels to leave. Once out of the vi, a humorlessugh suddenly escaped her lips. If her mother saw how the man she gave all her love to turned out to be, how much pain would she be in? Everything had a price. Perhaps love was destined to leave scars in people. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± After taking a cab to Lane Corporation, she gave her assistant some orders regardingpany matters before deciding to begin hiding from Evan. Her assistant looked at her in shock. ¡°Ms. Lane, is there something important you have to settle that¡¯s keeping you froming to thepany?¡± Nicole pondered for a while before answering, ¡°Yes, I do have some matters I need to handle, but I¡¯ll come to thepany from time to time.¡± Evan would no doubt hunt for her, and Lane Corporation was the easiest ce to catch her. If he did, there was no way he would let go. Thus, she could only find the right time to safely sneak into thepany! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Oh God. Now I even have to sneak around my ownpany. Nicole Lane, how did you end up in this state? She sighed inwardly. This is crazy! Love can indeed make people stupid! She really did not want Evan to be pressured or cast out by his own family because of her. Or even worse, lose everything¡ª¡ªhis family, his career, his unsurpassable reputation, and his glorious achievements which were born from his blood, sweat, and tears. If that happened, she would feel uneasy even if she could be together with Evan! The first thing Evan did when he returned to the country was to search the ces Nicole might have gone to. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 He went to Summervale only to find that Nicole had indeede back and even taken away all of her clothes! She had also dropped by Lane Corporation to pass thepany¡¯s projects to the senior management. It seemed like she was really doing everything she could to hide from him! Nicole, should I continue searching for you, or wait for you toe to me on your own? A conflicted emotion flickered in Evan¡¯s eyes. Thereafter, he called John. ¡°Mr. Seet, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I need you to do something for me¡­¡± When Evan was done, John seemed to be in a daze and only regained his senses after a few seconds. By that time, the other man had already hung up the call. John stared at his phone screen as it gradually darkened, sighing softly. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°When did Yan Group offend Mr. Seet? If I really carry out Mr. Seet¡¯s orders, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be swimming in their own tears in no time!¡± John carried out Evan¡¯s orders, making one phone call after another. Every call was like a lightning strike aimed at Yan Group! Finally, he intentionally spread the news that someone from the Yan family had offended Mr. Seet and caused the destruction of Yan Group. Upon hearing the disastrous news, Ian¡¯s heart wrenched in pain and he burst with rage. He sent out people to find out just who in the family had stepped on Evan Seet¡¯s toes, and what that person did. In the end, Rocky became the target of criticism. It wasn¡¯t just the Yan family who med him, but even thepany¡¯s board of directors kept calling Ian for an exnation. Ian was livid as he red at Rocky, who was kneeling on the floor andunched a kick at his chest. ¡°You useless brat! You messed up because of that woman again! It was also because of her thest time. Didn¡¯t I already tell you to stay away from her? But you¡­ Youpletely disregarded what I said and even dragged down Yan Group with you! Tell me! Tell me how I should punish you!¡± Rocky¡¯s heart was filled with rage at this moment. After he found out that Evan hade looking for Nicole, he checked out of the hotel that night itself and fled back to the country. So, he couldn¡¯t understand why Evan was doing this to him. Evan didn¡¯t even hesitate to shoot down Yan Group, so Rocky wasn¡¯t going to take this lying down! ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll handle this matter. I¡¯ll go and look for Evan Seet right now!¡± With that, he got to his feet and walked out. Ian watched his son¡¯s retreating figure. With worry churning in his stomach, he sternly reminded, ¡°Speak nicely to him when you see him. If you provoke him again, you can forget abouting back here!¡± Rocky stiffened. Does that mean I¡¯d have to hand Yan Group to those two illegitimate kids? No way! He clenched his fists and walked out of Yan Group. Evan Seet. What exactly did I ever do to you to deserve this? I have to clear things up with him. He started the car and sped towards Seet Group. When he reached Seet Group¡¯s lobby, the front desk stopped him from going up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. You need an appointment to meet with our president.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make one for right now!¡± The front desk employee gave him an awkward smile. ¡°Our president¡¯s schedule is already fully booked for these two days. You¡¯ll have to wait in line.¡± Rocky was speechless. He looked around restlessly and spotted Johning out of the elevator just as it opened. He quickly went up to greet him. ¡°Mr. Lindt, I need to see Mr. Seet.¡± John was stunned to see Rocky. Indeed, Mr. Seet¡¯s prediction was spot-on. This man actually came here to look for him just like he said. John cleared his throat before answering, ¡°Mr. Yan, follow me.¡± In the president¡¯s office on the highest floor. Evan, who was leaningnguidly against his executive chair, stared at Rocky for a while. Rocky felt immensely ufortable under the man¡¯s intense gaze. He drew in a deep breath before speaking, ¡°Mr. Seet, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I heard rumors saying that you dealt Yan Group a blow because of me.¡± Evan continued looking at him and replied in a firm tone, ¡°No. They¡¯re not rumors, but cold, hard facts!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rocky gulped. Anger sparked in his eyes. ¡°May I know how I¡¯ve offended you, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase. Where is Nicole right now?¡± Nicole? Rocky¡¯s brows scrunched in confusion. ¡°Mr. Seet, isn¡¯t she with you?¡± ¡°Are you sure she didn¡¯t return to the country with you?¡± Rocky remained silent as he steadily met Evan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure.¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Does this mean Nicole came back on her own? ¡°You¡¯d better be telling the truth!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I really am telling you theplete truth. After I saw you that night, I immediately checked out of the hotel and didn¡¯t see her since then!¡± Evan didn¡¯t respond to that. Seeing Evan remain silent, Rocky added that if this were the reason for him taking down Yan Group, he hoped that Evan could let them off because it was all just a misunderstanding. Evan stared at him with a pensive look on his face. ¡°You want me to let Yan Group off?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± If Evan continued making things difficult for Yan Group because of him, he would lose his ce in Yan Group. His position would also be taken over by Ian¡¯s two illegitimate children. How could he be willing to let that happen? Evan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°If you want me to let Yan Group off, make a phone call first.¡± What? Rocky took out his phone and per Evan¡¯s request, dialed Nicole¡¯s personal number. The call was connected very soon. ¡°Rocky, is something up?¡± Nicole¡¯s perplexed voice drifted over the phone. Rocky¡¯s eyes darted to search Evan¡¯s expression. Only when Evan nodded did he answer, ¡°Yeah. I need to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°About what?¡± Nicole prodded. Rocky looked at Evan again, and thetter quickly scribbled a few words on a piece of paper. I want to buy you dinner. With that, Rocky said into the phone, ¡°I wanna buy you dinner.¡± ¡°Dinner? Why?¡± Evan wrote on the paper. Make up a reason. Rocky glimpsed at the paper and mindlessly said, ¡°Make up a reason.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t make sense of his baffling words. Evan stood up and violently grabbed the cor of his shirt, giving him a warning re. Rocky gave him a guilty look that seemed to say ¡®I didn¡¯t mean it¡¯. ¡°Rocky, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°What I meant was¡­ I have something important to tell you tonight.¡± Evan scribbled a few more words on the paper. If she doesn¡¯t go tonight, Yan Group will pay the price! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Rocky¡¯s heart flew into his throat and he started to convince her with more vehemence. ¡°Nicole, you have toe tonight, otherwise, I¡­ I¡¯ll be as good as dead.¡± He couldn¡¯t think of another way to persuade her, so he said the first thing that came to mind, butter felt bad for saying that. ¡°What? What do you mean ¡®as good as dead¡¯? Rocky, what exactly happened to you?¡± ¡°Nicole, stop asking for now. I¡¯ll tell you tonight. I¡¯ll send you the location in a while.¡± Then, he immediately ended the call. Rocky heaved a sigh. Is this counted as lying to Nicole? Well, I really had no choice but to do it! ¡°Nicole, please don¡¯t me me!¡± ¡°Alright. Leave your phone on the table.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, what do you mean by that? You¡¯re not thinking of getting your hands on Yan Group¡¯s confidential information from my phone, are you?¡± Evan shot him a look that said ¡®you think too highly of Yan Group¡¯. ¡°Then feel free to stay here until I¡¯ve seen Nicole.¡± Rocky was dumbfounded. Is he afraid that I¡¯d secretly inform Nicole about the truth? ¡°Mr. Seet, aren¡¯t you being a little too paranoid? I¡¯m actually hoping that she would go and meet you. Because that way, you¡¯ll let Yan Group off the hook, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Evan scanned Rocky¡¯s helpless expression and sneered. ¡°Rocky, I can see now that Yan Group is more important than Nicole to you!¡± Rocky was stunned silent. Truth be told, it was his position in Yan Group that was important. He had to fortify his status as the sessor of Yan Group! Career and women¡­ Only with a career would he have the right to pursue a rtionship with a woman. A career was the cornerstone for all of this! So of course, it was the most important thing. He nced at Evan and asked, ¡°What about you, Mr. Seet? Is Nicole or Seet Group more important to you?¡± Evan¡¯s lips quirked up but he didn¡¯t answer. However, there was determination in his eyes. As long as Nicole was willing toe back, he would give up Seet Group and everything he had for her! He could lose the whole world, but not her. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 He didn¡¯t know if this choice of his was right or wrong. All that he knew was that Nicole was an obsession embedded deep into his very soul. When Rocky saw the look on his face, his heart sank as realization dawned on him. Perhaps Evan really loved Nicole more than he did. However, seeing the woman whom he had liked for so many years with another man was easier said than done. The current Rocky didn¡¯t have the tolerance for that. Hence, he would fight for her whenever it was necessary. Night fell and Rocky¡¯s phone abruptly rang. Nicole had brought forward the meeting time. After their previous conversation over the phone, she kept wondering what Rocky meant when he said that he would be as good as dead. She surmised that perhaps Rocky had fallen severely ill and needed her to treat him. Treating illnesses to save lives wasn¡¯t something that could be dyed, so she decided to meet him sooner. ¡°Rocky, I¡¯m heading over to the location you sent me right now. Hurry up and meet me there!¡± ¡°Okay, Nicole. I¡¯ll go there right now.¡± After the call ended, Rocky looked at Evan. Evan was quite satisfied with his performance. He gave John, who was beside him, a pointed look before rushing towards the location to meet Nicole. Rocky and his phone had been under John and a few bodyguards¡¯ watchful eyes the whole time, and he had no freedom whatsoever. Evan had clearly stated that he would only let Rocky go and relieve the crisis Yan Group was facing if he called Nicole. Hence, no matter how reluctant Rocky was, he could only cooperate. Nicole arrived at the agreed meeting location, which was a bar. Once inside, she made sure to find the correct room number before quickly stepping in. She spotted a man whose face was concealed behind a magazine. Thereafter, she bombarded him with words of concern. ¡°Rocky, do you have some kind of incurable illness? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take a look at you. Even if I can¡¯t cure you, there¡¯s still my master. My master can¡­¡± ¡°You can cure me!¡± Evan lowered the magazine in his hand. When Nicole took a good look at his face, she was shocked beyond words. She stood there with her mouth agape, seeminglypletely petrified. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Why is Evan here? Rocky was clearly the one who called me. And he was also the one who told me toe here. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Who am I kidding? Rocky helped Evan to trick me! She let out a frustrated sigh as several questions raked at her mind. Rocky, did you help Evan because you think you¡¯re both men and hence, should be on the same side? Did you forget how Evan bullied youst time? She mentally gave Rocky an extremely disdainful look. ¡°Are you so touched to see me that you¡¯re lost for words?¡± Evan¡¯s voice pulled Nicole back to reality. Clearing her throat, she offered him a nd smile. ¡°I think I came to the wrong ce. Sorry.¡± Without wasting any time, she pivoted around and ran towards the door like a madwoman. Huh? When was the door closed? Why can¡¯t I open it? ¡°You should stop wasting your energy. You can¡¯t open it.¡± An incredibly familiar baritone voice sounded from behind her. Nicole¡¯s hope of escaping was snuffed out when she realized that the door was indeed unbudgeable. Wearing a smile on her face, she looked over her shoulder. ¡°What a coincidence. I never thought that you¡¯d be in this room, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Whose room did you want to enter?¡± Whose room? B*stard! You clearly know who you ordered to call me out! And yet you have the audacity to ask me! Nicole inwardly rolled her eyes at him before clearing her throat and taking the seat opposite his. Evan stood up and gently took her hand in his, causing Nicole to frown. What is he getting at? She briefly noticed that Evan was holding something in his other hand before a click sounded and her wrist was cuffed. Following that, Evan calmly locked the other side of the handcuff on a chain that he had prepared. Then, he wrapped the chain around the leg of the table a few times to make sure it stayed in ce. Nicole¡¯s jaw was hanging off its hinges when she saw what he did. ¡°Evan Seet! What are you doing?¡± Nicole yelled at him. Evan¡¯s tone was t even as he answered her earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry and I wanna eat. But I¡¯m afraid that if I open the door and call the waiter here, you¡¯d run away again. So, I really had no choice. Forgive me.¡± Chapter 444 Chapter 444 What the f**k! What a gentleman! And what a low move! Evan Seet, I seriously wish I could clock you in the face! The electronic look on the room door was opened and the waiter walked in with exquisite and delicious- looking food. tes of food were ced on the table. ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡± After the waiter left the room, Evan looked at the food on the table and said, ¡°Eat up. They¡¯re your favorites.¡± Nicole shot Evan a dirty look as she cursed at him inwardly. I can¡¯t believe he brought a chain. Does he take me as a dog? Despicable! Then, she angrily picked up the utensils. ¡°Taste this steak. It¡¯s your favorite.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat steak!¡± ¡°Then try the lobster. It¡¯s also your¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want lobster!¡± ¡°Then how about¡ª¡ª¡± Evan had ordered all of her favorite food, but Nicole refused to eat any of them. ¡°Then what would you like to eat?¡± ¡°You!¡± Nicole looked at him with a sullen face. Evan stared at her puffed-up cheeks and smiled slightly. ¡°You wanna eat me? Well, why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Nicole blinked at him and bowed her head without making a sound. Evan rolled up his sleeve and offered out his forearm to her. ¡°Here. Eat up!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes widened. He¡¯s insane! ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna eat my arm, which part of me do you wanna eat?¡± Nicole was speechless once again. Seeing her remain tight-lipped, Evan acted as though he had a moment of revtion and eximed, ¡°Oh, that part? No wonder you¡¯re too embarrassed to say it out loud!¡± Nicole almost choked. She really wanted to throw one of the tes at him. She abruptly pulled Evan¡¯s arm towards her and sank her teeth into his flesh. She bit down hard. Despite that, Evan didn¡¯t dodge or pulled his arm back. Instead, he let her bite him! She was bewildered and frustrated at the same time. Doesn¡¯t this b*stard feel any pain? I¡¯m biting him so hard but yet, he¡¯s not making a single sound. After biting him so hard, half of her rage was quelled. Slowly, she rxed her jaws and moved away. ¡°Done biting? Then, let¡¯s eat!¡± Evan began cutting up the food into smaller pieces for her. Looking at his thoughtful actions, Nicole¡¯s heart constricted withplicated emotions. Why is Evan so nice to me? If he keeps this up, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to resist him! ¡°Eat up now. All these taste much better than my arm.¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes darted to his before she looked down and began eating. After dinner, Evan took her back to Summervale. The moment she stepped into the empty house, memories of her four children flooded her mind. ¡°Are the kids at the Seet Residence?¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯ll be staying at Seet Residence until you marry me.¡± ¡°What? Evan Seet, do you really want me to marry you that badly?¡± ¡°Yes! Stop running and face it together with me!¡± Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What if your family opposes it until the end?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll convince them!¡± Zane was the hit-and-run culprit, not Nicole¡¯s mother. If Zane paid for his crime, perhaps Jonathan Seet would stop being angry at Nicole and allow them to marry. Nicole didn¡¯t continue arguing with him. She could only take things one step at a time. If the Seets came looking for her, then she would react based on the situation. Just when she snapped out of her stupor, Evan tugged her into the bathroom. ¡°Why are you taking me to the bathroom? I don¡¯t wanna go.¡± ¡°You have to because I want to.¡± ¡°Then you go, I¡¯m not¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Before she could finish, Evan pulled on the chain in his hand. Only then did Nicole realize that her left hand was still cuffed to it. ¡°Can¡¯t you just unlock the cuffs, Evan?¡± Evan gave her a look and calmly replied, ¡°No.¡± He had a feeling that if she snuck away again this time, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to find her or trick her the next time. ¡°Mr. Seet, I swear that I won¡¯t run anymore.¡± Nicole raised her hand and vowed. Evan gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Your vow isn¡¯t as credible as these handcuffs. I¡¯ll keep them locked for my own peace of mind.¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Nicole was at a loss for words. Thus, Nicole was dragged into the bathroom by Evan. The bathroom was soon filled with Nicole¡¯sints as she urged him. ¡°Evan, hurry up. Are you done yet? How much longer do you need? So many seconds have passed. Can you hurry up¡­¡± Hmph. This is what you get for wanting me to follow you around! Evan directed a bored gaze at her and threatened, ¡°If you nag some more, I¡¯ll lock your mouth next!¡± Nicole stopped talking then. He looks so scary! She blinked twice and abruptly mped her mouth shut. It¡¯s bad enough that he¡¯s taken away my freedom, and now he¡¯s threatening to take away my freedom of speech too? You¡¯re the biggest a**hole in the whole wide world, Evan Seet! The next day. Evan wanted Nicole to follow him to thepany. Nicole went on a hunger strike so that she wouldn¡¯t need to go, but in the end, her efforts were futile and she was dragged to thepany anyway. As soon as they stepped into thepany, they caught the employees¡¯ attention and whispers shrouded the entire ce. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Seet and Ms. Lane break up? And I thought Ms. Sweeting and Mr. Seet were in a rtionship.¡± ¡°Yeah. I also heard that Sofie Sweeting is the one marrying Mr. Seet and that his grandfather, Mr. Russell, was the one who arranged it for him.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case now. Could those be rumors?¡± ¡°Oh gosh. Look! Isn¡¯t that Ms. Sweeting? She¡¯s probably here to see Mr. Seet, right? I can sense the drama about to happen.¡± ¡°Yeah. Do you think she¡¯d be chased out by Mr. Seet if she enters his office?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say. Who knows, maybe Ms. Lane will be the one getting chased out.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The employees stared after Sofie who walked into the elevator. Their curiosities were piqued as they tried to guess whether she or Nicole woulde out of that elevator first. In the president¡¯s office. Nicole was sitting opposite Evan, looking at him with pitiful eyes. ¡°Mr. Seet, why don¡¯t you let me go to Lane Corporation? There are a lot of matters that need to be settled there too.¡± Evan silently took a report from the side and handed it to her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. You help me with Seet Group¡¯s matters in the morning, and I¡¯ll help you with Lane Corporation¡¯s matters in the afternoon. Feel free to ask me if youe across anything you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll train you, so you¡¯ll be benefiting at the same time. What do you think?¡± I¡¯ll be benefiting at the same time? Nicole red at him, but just as she was about to throw back a smart remark, a knock sounded on the door to his office. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Evan, it¡¯s me, Sofie.¡± Sofie¡¯s gentle voice sounded from the other side of the door. Evan¡¯s face instantly darkened as he impatiently replied, ¡°Come in.¡± Sofie readjusted her clothes and stered a smile on her face before pushing into the office and speaking in her gentle voice, ¡°Evan, Grandpa asked me to¡­¡± When her gaze fell on Nicole who was sitting across from Evan, the words died in her throat and the coquettish smile on her face froze. Why is she here? Didn¡¯t she says she¡¯d left Evan and would never appear again? ¡°What is it?¡± Evan¡¯s chilly voice pulled Sofie back to the present. She spoke slowly, ¡°Evan, Grandpa asked me toe and be your assistant.¡± So that we can spend more time together and cultivate feelings? Nicole¡¯s face darkened slightly. It seems like Evan¡¯s grandfather is trying to bring Sofie and Evan together. Then, shouldn¡¯t I be the bigger person and¡ª¡ª She lifted her gaze to look at Evan. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You can go now,¡± Evan replied simply. Sofie¡¯s expression became awkward. However, she was still reluctant to leave just like that. Hence, she recalled the lesson Lisa had taught her about concealing her true intentions. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t get me wrong. This is what Grandpa wants. Just think of it as granting your Grandpa¡¯s wish and take me in.¡± She also didn¡¯t forget to emphasize, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions and I won¡¯t disturb you or Ms. Lane.¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips when she heard what Sofie said. She actually pinned everything on Mr. Russell. Even if he wanted this, he couldn¡¯t have forced her to come if she wasn¡¯t willing, right? At the end of the day, she¡¯s the one who wanted toe here! Nicole¡¯s guess was spot-on. It was Sofie and Lisa who sang along to each other¡¯s tunes in front of Russell and nted the idea in his head. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Russell was the person Evan respected most. A mere mention of him would make Evan more cautious. Chasing Sofie away like this would only aggravate the conflict Evan had with his grandfather. But I can¡¯t be med if she leaves at her own will. Evan cast a sharp gaze at her and spoke nonchntly. ¡°Since it was my grandfather who sent you, you can stay. But it¡¯ll be tough being my assistant. I hope you can manage.¡± Sofie was internally delighted. As long as I get to remain by his side, I¡¯ll have the chance to win his heart! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I¡¯ll manage. I have to. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of working hard, Evan. I¡¯ll do it as long as it makes your grandpa happy.¡± Nicole fell silent. Her eyes fell on Evan before shifting to Sofie. She noticed the goading look in Sofie¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s obvious what she¡¯s thinking. That profound look Evan had disyed¡ªhe clearly had a trick up his sleeve. I can¡¯t wait to see what he does to this woman. Let¡¯s find out how long she¡¯ll be able to take all this. After pondering for a while, Nicole got up. ¡°I still have something to take care of at Lane Corporation, Mr. Seet, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± Despite being curious about what Evan would do to Sofie, she figured it was better not to be involved in this mess. It¡¯s not worth the trouble she might cause me after being pissed off by Evan. It¡¯s best if I flee. Yet, someone just had to stop her. The man quickly walked toward her and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Nicole was speechless. Before she could answer, Sofie put on a pitiful face. ¡°Do you not like seeing me, Ms. Lane? It was Mr. Russell who insisted on letting mee. I hope you¡¯ll understand.¡± Huh? When did I ever say I didn¡¯t want to see you? You¡¯re even bringing up Mr. Russell? So you¡¯re implying that if I don¡¯t understand you, that means I don¡¯t understand him? As I expected, things are different when you have someone backing you up. Nicole let out a cough. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t dare leave now that you¡¯ve said that. In that case, I¡¯ll stay.¡± She gave Evan a nce before returning to her seat. Not expecting the woman to turn back, Sofie silently gripped her own fists as a cold gaze surfaced in her pupils. Is she doing this on purpose? I didn¡¯t even mean what I said. It¡¯s not like anyone can stop her if she chooses to leave! She clearly just doesn¡¯t want to go, but she¡¯s putting on an act just to seduce Evan. What a sly vixen! Evan returned to his seat too, seemingly pleased with Nicole. Then, he turned to Sofie. ¡°Ms. Lane hasn¡¯t had breakfast. Buy her some food.¡± What? I have to buy Nicole Lane breakfast? But I¡¯m here as an assistant. I¡¯m not here to serve her! ¡°Evan, should I really be doing such a¡ª¡± ¡°This is part of an assistant¡¯s job. If you don¡¯t want to do it, feel free to leave anytime.¡± Leave? No way! I¡¯d just be letting go of this golden opportunity. I can¡¯t leave! Fine! I just have to buy her breakfast. ¡°Okay, Evan. I¡¯ll go.¡± Sofie left the president¡¯s office, her anger building up the more she thought about this. She immediately gave Lisa a call. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lisa was dumbfounded to hear what had happened. Evan¡¯s actually treating Sofie this way? And he even brought Nicole to work? Isn¡¯t he openly going against Mr. Russell and the entire Seet family, then? This is outrageous! ¡°I¡¯llin about this to Russell. I can¡¯t stand seeing you suffer like this.¡± ¡°Is that really okay, Aunt Lisa? Didn¡¯t you tell me to bear with it?¡± ¡°There has to be a limit to how much one should take! I told you to bear with it back then so you could win Evan¡¯s trust. It¡¯d be easier for you to achieve your goals if you can make him let his guard down. But now, your nemesis is right in front of you, acting all high and mighty! Why should you have to bear with this? If you keep letting things slide, that vixen¡¯s going to end up as the youngdy of the Seet family!¡± Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Lisa continued, ¡°Provoke her. Get her worked up so she¡¯llsh out at you, then you¡¯d have every right to tell the old man about it. Do you understand?¡± Sofie gave it a thought and nodded. ¡°Got it, Aunt Lisa.¡± ¡°Go on, now. Get her a special breakfast set.¡± Special breakfast set? Something that can piss Nicole off? ¡°Okay, Aunt Lisa. I know what to do now.¡± Hanging up, Sofie calmly walked out of the elevator with a glint in her eyes. Fifteen minutester, she returned to the president¡¯s office with the breakfast she had gotten. ¡°I¡¯ve bought Ms. Lane¡¯s breakfast, Evan,¡± the woman said gently with a curl of her red lips. ¡°She should eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Evan nodded and turned to Nicole. ¡°Have your breakfast.¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes glowered slightly as she gazed at the breakfast on the table. She left so unwillingly, but now she¡¯s all smiles after getting me my breakfast? Could something be up? Seeing Nicole remain unmoving, Sofie gave her a sincere nce. ¡°I bought this especially for you, Ms. Lane. It¡¯d be a waste of Evan¡¯s kind intentions if you don¡¯t eat it. Please give it a taste. I can get you something else if you don¡¯t like it.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hearing that, Nicole became even more skeptical. She¡¯ll buy me more food if I don¡¯t like this one? Is she really that kind? Nicole locked her gaze on the lunch box, genuinely feeling rather curious. Then, she got up and opened it. Bones? What the hell? Two huge bones with no meat on them at all? Is she thinking of making me chew on it like a dog? She turned to Sofie, demanding an exnation. ¡°Bone broth is good for you, Ms. Lane. You should drink lots of it.¡± Broth? ¡°There¡¯s no broth. All I see are two bones.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Ms. Lane. The broth is in the lowerpartment.¡± Sofie moved the toppartment aside to reveal the nextyer of the lunch box. Indeed, there was broth inside it. Is this really bone broth? It¡¯s pitch-ck. It doesn¡¯t look quite like bone broth to me. Seeing her frown, Sofie smiled. ¡°Do you not like bone broth, Ms. Lane? In that case, have some fish. It¡¯s fresh out of the water.¡± She took the brothpartment out. Inside the lowestpartment was a medium-sized fish. Huh? Something doesn¡¯t seem right. Nicole took a closer look and was taken aback. Holy sh*t! It really is fresh. They must have taken it straight out of the water and tossed it right into the pot to have it cooked. The fish¡¯s belly was bloated. All its internal organs are probably still intact. Seeing the woman¡¯s expression turn ghastly, Sofie hid a smirk. ¡°The bone broth and fish are highly nutritious, Ms. Lane. I bought them just for you. If you¡¯re not happy with what you¡¯re seeing, I¡¯ll go buy you something else.¡± Then, she immediately began to keep the food away. Buy me something else? It¡¯s definitely going to be as inedible as what you¡¯ve just bought. You¡¯re deliberately making things hard for me, aren¡¯t you? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll head down and eat soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat this at all, Ms. Lane? Isn¡¯t it a bit of a waste? Or do you not want to eat this because I¡¯m the one who bought it?¡± What? Are you trying to force me to eat this? Dream on! Nicole stared at her and scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s a waste? Then why don¡¯t you eat this yourself, Ms. Sweeting?¡± Sofie¡¯s expression instantly took a turn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Sweeting?¡± asked Nicole. ¡°Won¡¯t you eat something you bought?¡± Sofie began to stammer. ¡°I-I have a fixed time to have breakfast,¡± she exined. ¡°I won¡¯t have an appetite after that time passes.¡± Nicole was speechless. Pahh! The food¡¯s clearly inedible! I knew she wouldn¡¯t be so kind. Evan, who had kept his head buried in his work, suddenly frowned as he felt the atmosphere tense up. Nicole isn¡¯t usually this picky, so why¡ª The man looked toward the food. Upon noticing the two bones, the soup that didn¡¯t seem fresh, as well as the fish that hadn¡¯t been gutted, his face instantly turned solemn as he gazed at Sofie. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 ¡°You bought this just for her?¡± He emphasized on the word ¡®just¡¯. Sofie turned pale. She initially only wanted to irk Nicole and start a fight with her, but she didn¡¯t think Evan would interfere so quickly. But that¡¯s fine too. If they gang up on me, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Russell that Nicole instigated everything. I¡¯ll put all the me on her. Mr. Russell will surely blow his top. Sofie immediately put on a sad face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Ms. Lane wouldn¡¯t like these things, Evan. I¡¯ll go get something else.¡± ¡°Hold it.¡± Evan called out to her. ¡°If I remember correctly, Sofie, you love eating fish and chewing on bones. So why don¡¯t you finish everything here?¡± Sofie fell silent. Me? She shuddered as panic surfaced in her eyes. H-How could I eat this? The broth wasn¡¯t even pure bone broth. It was old, but the urine of a child mixed with it was certainly warm and fresh. She had rewarded a child for urinating into the bone broth. Moreover, not only had the fish not been gutted, but all the ingredients used were stale. One would surely have an upset stomach if they were to consume all this food. No. I can¡¯t eat any of this! She hastily refused. ¡°I¡¯ve said this earlier, Evan, but I can¡¯t eat after my breakfast time has passed.¡± Evan couldn¡¯t be bothered with her nonsense. With one phone call from him, John came in with two bodyguards. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Serve Ms. Sweeting her breakfast.¡± John was puzzled. He looked at the food on the table before ncing at Sofie. Sofie looked frantic by now. ¡°No, Evan. I won¡¯t eat it. I really can¡¯t. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°But you specially bought it. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if you don¡¯t eat it?¡± Evan gave John a nce. John immediately understood his boss and turned to the two bodyguards. With that, one of the guards held onto Sofie as the other brought the bone broth before her. ¡°Please enjoy, Ms. Sweeting.¡± As the thought of the child urinating into the broth surfaced in her mind, a petrified Sofie shook her head violently. ¡°I won¡¯t drink it, Evan. I¡¯m done being your assistant. I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll leave right now!¡± Seeing how apprehensive she was, Nicole pursed her lips. What on earth is inside that broth? She¡¯d even rather give up on getting close to Evan instead of drinking it. However, the more Sofie refused, the more Evan wasn¡¯t willing to let her off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be my assistant anymore, but you¡¯ll still have to eat all of this food.¡± The moment their boss¡¯ words fell, the two bodyguards immediately got to it. They began to pour the broth over Sofie. Half of it sshed onto her body, whereas the other half went straight into her mouth. Not a single drop remained in the lunchbox. Sofie slumped to the floor in a daze. She had paid a kid to urinate into Nicole¡¯s breakfast, yet she had ended up drinking the broth herself. Then, the woman looked at her own chest. She gritted her teeth in fury as the stench of urine silently wafted into her nostrils. ¡°The fish hasn¡¯t been deboned, Mr. Seet. Should I feed it to her anyway?¡± Evan remained silent. Silence implied consent. Understanding his boss¡¯ intentions, John turned to the bodyguards once again. But just as the men were about to feed her the fish, Sofie got up with a stagger and dashed out of the president¡¯s office as though her life was at stake. ¡°Should we go after her, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan nced at Nicole. ¡°Forget it. She won¡¯t do it again now that she¡¯s learned her lesson.¡± Besides, it wasn¡¯t like he could really force her to swallow the fish. Evan smirked casually. Nicole isn¡¯t stone-hearted enough. Showing enemies mercy is no different than treating oneself cruelly. Looks like she still has some lessons to learn. Sofie ran into the elevator, fearing that Evan had sent his men to chase after her. Then, she hurriedly called Lisa again. ¡°Save me, Aunt Lisa!¡± she wailed into the phone. Lisa, who had been awaiting Sofie¡¯s good news, tensed up in the blink of an eye. What¡¯s going on? Why is she asking to be saved? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sofie?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m running for my life, Aunt Lisa! I¡¯m still at Seet Group now. I don¡¯t know if I can make it out of here. Help me!¡± Chapter 449 Chapter 449 ¡°Seet Group? Okay. I¡¯ll be there right away,¡± Lisa responded as soon as she heard Sofie crying through the phone. She rushed over to Seet Group with Adam. Adam began to grumble about Sofie, wondering how someone like her would ever be able to win Evan over. Lisa turned and red at him. ¡°If she were capable enough to do everything herself, we wouldn¡¯t be able to control her! We¡¯re helping her precisely because she¡¯s a bimbo! If she ends up marrying Evan, she¡¯ll be our pawn. Helping her now means helping ourselves!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t be so loud. Someone might hear us.¡± ¡°Seriously, why are you such a coward? You keep worrying about what you say. We¡¯ll be able to say whatever we want when we rise to power.¡± Adam rolled his eyes at her. Even if we rise to power, that mouth of hers will be our downfall. I have to find a way to change her! The two caught sight of Sofie¡¯s car before arriving at Seet Group. ¡°See? What¡¯s with all the fuss? If Evan really wanted to kill her, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to call you for help.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go back and find out what happened.¡± Upon returning to Adam¡¯s ce, Lisa bumped into a tear-stricken Sofie. Thetter woman looked like she had gone through a lot. After crying, Sofie took a shower and got changed before exining everything that had happened. Lisa mmed a hand on the table. ¡°Such insolence! Come with me. I¡¯m going to tell Russell about this.¡± ¡°What should we tell him, Aunt Lisa?¡± Lisa crossed her arms as her eyes twinkled. ¡°I¡¯ll do the talking. All you¡¯ll have to do is cry. Remember to look as miserable as possible.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sofie nodded fervently. The three of them arrived at the Seet Residence. They got Jonathan to specifically call Russell over. Sophia watched Sofie bawl her eyes out, puzzled as to what was going on. Adam silently sat on the arched sofa as though anticipating a good show from Lisa. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Sophia. Immediately, Sofie knelt before Russell. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In a state of bewilderment, the elderly man hurriedly asked what had happened. Lisa deliberately evaded the serious matters and whitewashed all of Sofie¡¯s actions, iming that the latter had been asked to serve Nicole like a ve. Sofie was so kind to buy Nicole some fish and bone broth for breakfast, but Nicole didn¡¯t like any of it. That woman had thrown a fuss and even gotten Evan to pour the bone broth all over Sofie. Sofie was supposed to be Evan¡¯s assistant, whereas Nicole was the daughter of the woman who killed Julia. How could she treat Sofie like this? How could she dare show herself at Seet Group and act like a queen? Sofie had received Russell¡¯s permission to be there. The fact that Nicole was treating her like this meant utter disrespect to Russell and the entire Seet family. Finally, she pleaded loudly, ¡°You have to stand up for Sofie, Dad! Also, if you think Nicole gets to have a say in Seet Group, that means you¡¯ve forgiven her for killing Mom. I¡¯ll kneel before her grave and tell all her ancestors that from now on, we¡¯ll wee Nicole with a smile and treat her¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Russell¡¯s face turned horribly grim. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± he roared as he struck the floor with his cane. ¡°No one gets to order the Seet family around! Take me to Seet Group this instant, Jonathan!¡± Sophia¡¯s chest tightened. The old man was clearly boiling with rage now. What¡¯s going to happen if he goes over? I can¡¯t imagine it. No. I have to let Evan know. Just as she was about to head back upstairs, Lisa called out to her. ¡°Come with us, Sophia.¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Me? I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Dad is going over just to see Nicole, Sophia. You¡¯d better not tell Evan about this in advance. It¡¯d be a waste of Dad¡¯s efforts if she were to run off.¡± Sophia froze and red at her. Russell turned to look at Sophia and ordered sternly, ¡°Come with us. No one is allowed to tell Evan about this. I have to see Nicole Lane today.¡± Lisa smirked gleefully and walked toward Sophia. ¡°Come on in.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. To prevent Sophia from tattling, Lisa deliberately sat in the same car and never took her eyes off her. Feeling internally thrilled, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine how Nicole was going to cut ties with Evan after getting into trouble. It was either that or Evan would get into trouble too. If Dad revokes Evan¡¯s power over thepany, Adam will have a chance to take over. How she looked forward to seeing what was about to happen. The more Lisa thought about it, the more ted she felt. It was beginning to show on her face. Sophia shot her a nce and smirked. ¡°What are you so happy about? You might end up shooting yourself in the foot.¡± Returning to her senses, Lisa let out a smirk too. ¡°We¡¯ll soon find out who¡¯s the one shooting themselves in the foot, Sophia.¡± Sophia red at her. What a pest. I can¡¯t wait to deal with her. I¡¯ll make sure she cries in agony. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Sophia. You must be feeling so worried now, huh?¡± Sophia remained silent and couldn¡¯t be bothered with this woman. Indeed, she was growing increasingly anxious as they neared Seet Group. She feared that Evan would go into an unreserved head-to-head with Russell. Finally, the car stopped in front of Seet Group. The employees were astonished to see Jonathan and Adam escorting Russell into the building. Mr. Russell hasn¡¯t dropped by for years. Why did he suddenly decide to show up today? His two sons and two daughters-inw are here too. Something really serious must have happened. Seeing the elderly man walk into the president¡¯s elevator and head straight to the top floor, the employees began to whisper among themselves. ¡°He¡¯s not here because of Sofie, is he?¡± ¡°He must be. Sofie looked so miserable when she left, and now he¡¯s here just an hourter. It has to be because of her.¡± ¡°In that case, Ms. Lane¡¯s probably in big trouble.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Something interesting is about to happen in the president¡¯s office.¡± The carved wooden door suddenly flew open and Sophia walked in, giving Evan and Nicole a fright while they were in the middle of work. ¡°What are you doing here, Mom?¡± Evan was visibly surprised. Nicole hurriedly stood up, but before she could say hi, Sophia warned softly, ¡°You¡¯re about to get it, Evan! Your grandfather¡¯s here.¡± Just as her words fell, Russell entered the room with the aid of Jonathan and Adam. Right behind them were Lisa and Sofie. Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As predicted by Evan, Sofie had indeed tattled on him. Still, Nicole didn¡¯t expect that Sofie could actually get Russell Seet toe over personally. It looks like we¡¯ll have to openly talk some things through. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Evan called out to Russell. The elderly man fixed his sharp gaze on Nicole as a visible look of fury showed on his face. Nicole felt as though his gaze could burn a hole through her body. After a long while, Russell finally spoke up. ¡°Get out, all of you. I want to have a word with Ms. Lane in private.¡± ¡°But Grandpa¡ª¡± Evan felt unsettled, but Nicole cast him a nce, indicating that she would talk things through with his grandfather. Eventually, the man agreed to leave the room. Everyone else exchanged nces before exiting too, for no one dared go against Russell¡¯s orders. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 The door to the president¡¯s office shut tight. Only two people remained inside the room. Nicole gazed at Russell with mixed feelings. He used to be pretty nice to me. Things probably wouldn¡¯t have changed if it weren¡¯t for that ident. ¡°Have a seat, Ms. Lane.¡± Nicole fell silent. Why is he being so courteous? She hesitated. It was only after the elderly man took a seat that she sat across him in trepidation. Seeing how calm Russell looked, Nicole really didn¡¯t know what to expect. Is this what they refer to as the calm before the storm? ¡°You¡¯ve given the Seet family four children, Ms. Lane. This is a fact that I¡¯ve never denied. But your mother killed my wife, and I was hoping you could face this issue head-on. Do you admit to what I¡¯m saying?¡± Nicole froze. It wasn¡¯t Mom who killed Ms. Julia. It was Zane. Still, Zane was her father, so to Russell, Nicole was involved no matter what. There¡¯s no point trying to exin things. The oue remains the same. After pondering for a moment, she looked up at Russell and nodded. ¡°If you have something on your mind, just say it.¡± ¡°I can never forget that your mother was involved in my wife¡¯s death, so I can¡¯t see you show up in front of the Seet family. I¡¯m against you being with Evan, and so are his father and uncles. So, please leave Evan. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t chase you away just like this. I¡¯m still grateful that you bore the Seet family four children, so do tell me what you want aspensation.¡± ¡°I willingly gave birth to the children, Mr. Seet. I don¡¯t need anypensation. Besides, I¡¯m the children¡¯s mother; I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to talk aboutpensating me.¡± ¡°The children you gave birth to carry the Seet family blood, Ms. Lane, but you¡¯re not fit to marry into the family. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? Tell me what you want in return for cutting all ties with Evan and the children. From now on, I don¡¯t wish for anyone from the Seet family to be associated with you.¡± Nicole gazed at Russell. Truthfully, she understood why he despised her. He had lost the person he loved most, after all. It would be extremely difficult for him to let this go. Still, blood was thicker than water. As a mother, there was no way the woman could cut ties with her own children. ¡°Are you asking me to cut my own children offpletely, Mr. Seet? Sorry, but I can¡¯t do that.¡± Russell had expected this, so he immediately began to name a price. ¡°Five hundred million. That¡¯ll be more than enough for you to live a good life.¡± Five hundred million? That¡¯s no small amount. But no matter how much he offers me, nothing couldpare to my little cubs. My children are my most precious things. They¡¯re my life. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°One billion!¡± Nicole smirked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much you give me.¡± ¡°Two billion!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Russell continued to raise the price, refusing to believe that Nicole would never be enticed. Yet, the woman remained unfazed. She didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Maybe you think there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved with money, but that won¡¯t work on me. I¡¯ll never agree no matter how much you offer me.¡± Seeing how determined she was, a look of doubt shed in Russell¡¯s eyes. Is there really someone who doesn¡¯t love money? Or is she just too greedy? Does she intend to marry Evan and be the youngdy of the Seet family? Certainly, receiving two billion was nothingpared to being the wife of Seet Group¡¯s president. ¡°Don¡¯t be such an ingrate, Nicole Lane! I would¡¯ve never been this generous had you not given Evan four children! It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want the money. I won¡¯t let you see the children anyway! Don¡¯t you ever think about marrying Evan.¡± The few people outside the president¡¯s office exchanged nces as they heard Russell¡¯s yelling. Lisa peered into the room while muttering, ¡°Dad¡¯s livid. Do you think he¡¯d pass out from anger because of that woman?¡± Chapter 452 Chapter 452 ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised,¡± Adam chimed in. ¡°Dad¡¯s really old now. What if he copses¡­¡± Sophia pursed her lips. Look at how eager they look. They probably can¡¯t wait for sparks to fly. Jonathan was worried sick too. He gritted his teeth and stared at Evan. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done. You just had to keep getting involved with this woman! If something happens to your grandfather because of this, you and that woman won¡¯t get away with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this, Dad.¡± Evan shot Sofie a cold re before pushing the door open and striding into the president¡¯s office. ¡°Did Dad call him in?¡± Lisa asked, frowning. Adam shook his head. ¡°Oh, God! Nicole¡¯s already giving Dad such a hard time. He¡¯s probably going to lose it if Evan goes in to help her!¡± Lisa put on a terrified expression before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s go in too, Adam. We¡¯ll be the witnesses in case Dad copses!¡± Sophia eyeballed her viciously. You¡¯re not worried about Dad or concerned about trying to calm him down at all. You¡¯re afraid there¡¯d be no witnesses around if he copses from anger. You just can¡¯t wait to act as witnesses! Even Adam could tell his wife sounded insincere, so he shot her a re. ¡°Dad¡¯s just fine! What makes you think he¡¯ll copse? But the way he¡¯s yelling is indeed worrying, so let¡¯s go calm him down.¡± Lisa stilled for a moment and nodded. If one had to describe someone as too ¡®carried away¡¯, it would be her. She smiled sheepishly. Whoops! That was a slip of the tongue. ¡°You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The two walked toward the president¡¯s office, but just as they opened the door, a teacup came flying in their direction. With lightning reflexes, Adam hastily shut the door. Bang! The teacup crashed into the door and shattered into pieces. Lisa panted in fright. That was a close one! It nearly hit me in the face. My face would¡¯ve been completely ruined! She patted her chest and turned to Adam. ¡°If he could still toss a teacup this far, I suppose he¡¯ll be just fine. Maybe we should just wait for him out here.¡± Gotta look out for ourselves. Frightened, Adam nodded in agreement. Inside the room, Evan stared at Russell without a hint of fear. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense as though a fight would break out anytime. ¡°Do you really intend to marry her, Evan?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Evan looked absolutely certain. Russell hammered his cane on the ground. ¡°But her mother¡ª¡± ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t her mother who killed Grandma.¡± ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Russell stared at Evan in disbelief. ¡°Zane Lane is the one responsible for the hit-and-run.¡± Russell fell silent for a moment before growing even more furious. ¡°And who is Zane Lane? Is he not this woman¡¯s father? Whether it was her father or mother who did it, she¡¯s still involved!¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated, Grandpa, so please let me exin.¡± Seeing how persistent Evan looked, Russell figured there was something important his grandson had to say, so he let him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Evan exined everything he had heard Sylvia say while overseas. He also told his grandfather about all the suffering the Lane family had caused Nicole. Finally, he stared at the elderly man. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t involve third parties when exacting revenge, Grandpa. Nicole has nothing to do with the ident. I¡¯ll make sure Zane pays for what he did to Grandma.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness as he spoke. Nicole¡¯s heart tripped over itself. She, too, despised Zane. She hated him for treating her like dirt and being cruel to her mother. He had watched Sylvia torment Nicole but never did anything to help. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 To her, she was better off not having a father to begin with. But no matter how much she despised him, his blood flowed through her veins too. How does Evan intend to make him pay? Nicole still couldn¡¯t help but be concerned. Russell remained silent for a long time before finally digesting everything that Evan had told him. He now felt even more conflicted. Would he finally let go of his grudges after Zane paid for it? Would he think about his wife¡¯s death every time he looked at Nicole? Still, the old man was well aware of how stubborn his grandson was. I brought him up, after all. Once he¡¯s got his mind set on her, he¡¯ll never marry any other woman. Do I really want my treasured grandson to live the rest of his life alone just because of this matter? Feeling utterly perplexed, Russell gazed deep into Nicole¡¯s eyes and heaved a long sigh. ¡°Why does she have to be Zane Lane¡¯s daughter?¡± He sounded resentful and heartbroken at the same time. Before this, he always had a good impression of Nicole and hoped that she and Evan could be happy together. Yet, this had to happen. But who could be med? Nicole¡¯s heart ached as she heard the question and noticed theplicated look in Russell¡¯s eyes. The woman had asked herself the same question too¡ªover and over again. She, too, wanted to know why she had to have a father like Zane. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why do I have to be his daughter? In truth, she had no choice but to ept this fact. Seeing her eyes redden, Evan pulled her into his arms. ¡°Please don¡¯t make things hard on Nicole anymore, Grandpa. If you don¡¯t wish to see her, I¡¯ll never let her appear before you. Nicole and I won¡¯t expect you to give us your blessing, so don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let anyone from the Seet family attend the wedding if we get married, but I have to make her my wife.¡± He continued, ¡°As for the kids, she¡¯s their mother, so she has the right to see them whenever she wants. As long as she wants to see them, I¡¯ll make it happen. Of course, you¡¯re their grandfather, so you may see them whenever you wish too. I won¡¯t let my children be affected by grudges from the past.¡± Nicole calmly gazed at Evan. She knew how important Russell was to him. The fact that he was willing to argue with his grandfather for her sake really moved her. She gripped Evan¡¯s hand tightly. Perhaps, I was wrong for running away back then. I should¡¯ve trusted him. I should¡¯ve believed in the love we share. With that, Nicole took a step forward. ¡°I understand how you feel, Mr. Seet. Please give us your blessing. You can do whatever you want to make my dad pay for his crimes.¡± Russell remained quiet for a long while before asking Nicole to exit the room. Now, only he and Evan remained. Lisa stared at Nicole with disdain the moment thetter walked out. ¡°What did he say? Did he tell you to leave at once?¡± Nicole merely shot her a re, refusing to answer. Sophia grabbed Nicole by the hand and dragged her to one side, asking what had happened. After hearing Nicole exin, Sophia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°There should still be hope.¡± Is there? Nicole honestly wasn¡¯t sure, but she noticed how gloomy both Russell and Evan looked before she left. Surely, they were talking about how to get back at Zane. Back inside the president¡¯s office. Russell stared at Evan coldly with a murderous look on his face. ¡°Do you know how to avenge your grandmother?¡± Evan fell quiet for a moment. ¡°I do.¡± Russell sighed as he recalled Julia¡¯s horrifying death. ¡°Things were really tough when your grandmother passed on. I believe you know what to do to get revenge.¡± Evan¡¯s gaze darkened as a look of conflict gleamed in his frosty eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I know what to do.¡± He understood what his grandfather meant. Zane will get what he deserves. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Even so, he had to be careful. He didn¡¯t know how Nicole would think; she was Zane¡¯s daughter, after all. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Russell appeared satisfied with Evan¡¯s decision. As the two men left of the president¡¯s office, Lisa immediately walked toward them and pretended to show the elderly man some concern over his health. ¡°Are you okay, Dad? We heard you yelling in there. You scared us!¡± Adam carefully observed his father with a filial look on his face. Then, Lisa shot Nicole a re before asking, ¡°That woman didn¡¯t bother you too much, did she, Dad? When will you get her to leave?¡± Russell paused before letting out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s all been a misunderstanding. Someone else killed Julia. It has nothing to do with Nicole.¡± Everyone was visibly shocked. Nothing to do with her? A misunderstanding? Could there really be this huge of a misunderstanding? Is this a joke? Sofie and Lisa nced at each other, lookingpletely dumbfounded. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Adam and Jonathan were clearly astonished too. This is what Dad says the moment hees out of the room? That¡¯s way too sudden. Something must be up. Evan understood his grandfather¡¯s intentions. To put it simply, Russell was no longer against Nicole being with Evan. However, Evan would have to avenge Julia¡¯s death in a way that satisfied Russell. Sophia held onto Nicole¡¯s hand, assuring her that it was now all in the past. After finding out what had happened inside the office, she had told Nicole that there was likely still hope. Now, there really is hope. To think that Lisa had put on such a huge fuss but ended up twisting things in Nicole¡¯s favor! What a blessing in disguise. ¡°What should we do now, Aunt Lisa?¡± asked a bewildered-looking Sofie. ¡°What should we do? What else can we do? We¡¯ll just have to take things one step at a time now!¡± Sofie was speechless. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not stand around here anymore. It¡¯s time to go home. Let Evan work in peace.¡± ¡°See you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Hurry up and get back to work, Evan,¡± said Sophia before walking away with Russell. Lisa grew increasingly livid. Feeling utterly challenged, she finally clenched her fists, took a few steps forward, and blocked Russell¡¯s path. The elderly man jumped in fright. ¡°What are you doing, Lisa¡ª¡± ¡°Sofie¡¯s gone through so much, Dad. You¡¯re being too kind to Nicole! Even if someone else was responsible for Mom¡¯s death, you have to defend Sofie!¡± Russell paused for a moment before nodding lightly. ¡°Oh, Ipletely forgot about this.¡± He turned to Sophia. ¡°Evan brought this up inside the president¡¯s office earlier. There¡¯s a piece of fish in there that hasn¡¯t been touched. He said Sofie had bought it for Nicole. Bring it over and let Lisa eat it.¡± Then, he turned back to Lisa. ¡°Talk to me when you¡¯re done eating the fish.¡± Lisa was dumbstruck. Sophia nodded and hurriedly turned back. Her blood boiled with rage as she returned with the fish. How dare Sofie tries to feed Nicole something like this? I¡¯m going to make her pay! She caught up to Russell. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to watch Lisa eat this fish, Dad.¡± Earlier, Lisa had acted all high and mighty. She even made sure Sophia couldn¡¯t warn Evan in advance about Russell¡¯s arrival. Now¡¯s my chance to get back at her. I¡¯m not going to let her off so easily. If she thinks I¡¯m an easy target, she¡¯s dead wrong. Russell nodded. ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± As Russell, Jonathan, and Adam got into their car, Lisa wanted to follow suit. However, Sophia held her back. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? We¡¯ll leave in the same car.¡± Lisa cast Sophia a nce. Seeing Russell¡¯s car slowly drive into the distance, she could only murmur to herself as she followed Sophia into another vehicle. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Lisa wouldn¡¯t have insisted on sharing the same car had she known this would happen. She pretty much only had herself to me now. After they entered the car, Sophia began to wave the ungutted fish in front of Lisa. ¡°You¡¯ll have to eat this fish sooner orter, so you may as well eat it now.¡± Lisa nced at the fish, which was now staring back at her wide-eyed. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m not eating that!¡± she stammered. ¡°Dad says you have to.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sophia deliberately brought the fish toward Lisa¡¯s mouth. The fishy stench made thetter¡¯s stomach churn. ¡°Are you okay, Aunt Lisa? She can¡¯t eat this fish, Ms. Sophia¡ª¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes darted to Sofie, who was seated next to Lisa. ¡°Then why did you try to let Nicole eat it?¡± ¡°I¡­ This is all a misunderstanding. I¡ª¡± ¡°Another word of nonsense from you, and I¡¯ll let you eat this fish in her ce!¡± Sofie kept her mouth shut after ncing at the fish and Lisa. The car was stopped countless times on the way back to the Seet Residence. Every time Sophia waved the fish in front of Lisa, thetter would exit the car and throw up. Lisa lookedpletely ashen by the time they arrived at the Seet Residence, as though she had just gone through hell. ¡°I want to go home!¡± she wailed. ¡°Take me home, Adam!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Adam asked, concerned. ¡°That fish! Sophia tried to make me eat the¡ª¡± Before she could tattle, Sophia picked the fish up again. ¡°The fish is right here. You haven¡¯t eaten it yet! I¡¯ll bring it over to your ce and watch you eat it.¡± Once again, the smell of the fish wafted into Lisa¡¯s nostrils. ¡°Ughh¡­¡± Feeling disgusted again, Lisa hurriedly dragged Adam away. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Now!¡± I¡¯ll lock the door once we get home, and won¡¯t open it no matter whoes! Sofie hastily followed them. Sophia was overjoyed to see the trio scurry off like rats. She then tossed the bag containing the fish onto the ground. ¡°Get rid of this,¡± she instructed the maids. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± After bringing Russell back to his room, Jonathan began to ask what had happened earlier. If someone else had killed Mom, who could it be? Russell sighed. ¡°Evan will take care of this.¡± ¡°Who on earth did it?¡± After a few moments of deliberation, Russell finally answered, ¡°Zane Lane.¡± ¡°It was him?¡± Jonathan was taken aback. ¡°But he¡¯s Nicole¡¯s father, so it still has something to do with her¡ª¡± ¡°Zane will pay for what he did to your mother, Jonathan. As for Nicole, Evan truly loves her, and she¡¯s also the mother of the four children. Let¡¯s not drag her into this matter anymore.¡± ¡°But still, she¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! You¡¯re well aware of Evan¡¯s temper. Do you intend to let him spend the rest of his life on his own?¡± Jonathan said nothing more. All he wanted now was for Zane to pay for his sins. Night fell. After picking the children up, Evan and Nicole headed straight for Imperial Garden. The vi had an exceptionally unique, fresh, and unconventional style. It¡¯s simple yet symmetrical designs were well-integrated, and the building¡¯s interior and exteriorplemented each other well. Not only was it cleverly designed andfortable, but it could also make one¡¯s heart flutter with joy. The children were ted to see the beautiful vi. Kyle and Juan began to run around. It wasn¡¯t long until they vanished without a trace. Maya danced with delight. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty, Daddy!¡± she eximed with wide eyes. ¡°Do you like it, Maya?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Those twinkling eyes of hers showed exactly how she felt. Nina walked along while asking, ¡°There are so many rooms. Will I get one just for me to y with my makeup?¡± ¡°You can do that in any room you like. The vi belongs to you guys,¡± replied Evan. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 A look of joy appeared on Nina¡¯s proud face as she secretly thought, Having a rich daddy is so much better than expected. ¡°Do you like this ce?¡± Evan looked at Nicole and asked. With her eyes on the huge vi, Nicole nodded her head with a serious expression. She had never thought that she could live in such a house before. While walking in the vi, she felt surreal, as if she were dreaming. Looking at her earnestly, Evan noticed a trace of worry in her eyes, and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicole did have something on her mind as she had been wondering, What would Evan do to Zane? When she voiced her doubt, Evan was silent for a while without giving her any answer. Instead, he changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the kids.¡± Then, he walked upstairs. Nicole stood rooted to the spot in silence. Will Evan use some particrly cruel methods to kill Zane? Humans were emotional beings. After all, Zane¡¯s blood was flowing in her veins. It was impossible to say that she felt nothing after knowing his impending death. Should I tell Zane and ask him to leave? However, Zane has escaped for so many years, while Julia has died in vain for so long. Should I condone his actions by asking him to escape? How should I choose between family and justice? Nicole was caught in a dilemma. In a blink of an eye, the color of the night enveloped the entire sky, turning it pitch ck. Nicole was about to start cooking when her phone rang. Seeing that it was an unknown number, she hesitated for a moment before answering it. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re so cruel! You actually let Evan do this to dad. Are you happy now that dad has died so tragically?¡± It was the voice of Sylphiette. Speechless, Nicole was confused. ¡°What are you talking about, Sylphiette?¡± ¡°Still ying dumb? It¡¯s all over the news! Even if Dad has wronged you, you shouldn¡¯t have let him die like that!¡± Nicole immediately checked the news and saw an article about thetest car ident, which was absolutely horrific. It was reported that the deceased was repeatedly run over and crushed into jelly. There was also a picture of the mass of bleeding flesh, causing Nicole¡¯s heart to jump wildly. Is the deceased Zane? Did Evan kill him? She recalled Evan¡¯s silence when asked what he would do to Zane. It turns out that he has already taken care of him. That¡¯s fast! Nicole was stupefied for quite a while as she felt her heart aching. Then, she got up to walk back to the bedroom and locked the door with a click. ¡°Mommy, when do we eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Mommy.¡± ¡°Is there meat for dinner, Mommy?¡± The kids banged on the door and shouted, but Nicole ignored them. With Evan here, the kids would not be starved, but she needed time to calm down. After all, Zane¡¯s death was too sudden and tragic¡­ Seeing that there was no response, the kids immediately went to Evan. ¡°Daddy, has Mommy fallen asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah. She ignored us even though we banged on the door.¡± Sensing that something was wrong, Evan went to the bedroom. When he was about to knock on the door, he suddenly received a call from Jonathan. ¡°You did a good job in this, Evan.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Dad?¡± ¡°It serves Zane right!¡± Evan was baffled and didn¡¯t know what was going on until he saw the scene of the car ident on the news headline. But I still don¡¯t know how to deal with Zane yet. Why did he¡ª It¡¯s not my doing. So who exactly did this? Looking up, he stared at the closed bedroom door, guessing that Nicole must have seen the news. Does she also think that I¡¯m the one who kills Zane? A wave of panic suddenly came over Evan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you knock on the door, Daddy?¡± Evan looked at the kids. ¡°Go and y first. I have something to say to Mommy.¡± The kids looked at each other, nodded their heads, and walked to the yroom. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Evan knocked on the door for a long time, but Nicole still did not open it. He went to the kitchen to make dinner and got Nina to ask Nicole to eat, but there was still no response from behind the closed door. The kids began to worry. What¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± ¡°Does Mommy dislike this ce?¡± They looked at Evan, who made up the excuse that Nicole was unwell, and asked them to eat. They obediently finished their dinner and returned to their own bedrooms. None of them made any loud noise for fear of disturbing Nicole while she rested. Meanwhile, Evan did not knock on the door as he directly unlocked it and walked in. When he saw Nicole who was lying on the bed, he was actually at a loss for words. Will Nicole believe me if I say that it¡¯s not my doing? After all, the Seets are currently the ones that want Zane dead the most. The Seets¡ª Could it be the doing of the other member of the Seets? After much consideration, Evan thought that the most likely person was Russell. Uncle Adam and Uncle Ryan still probably did not know who the murderer was. While Jonathan had called him earlier thinking that it was his doing, so his dad was not the one who did this. Could it really be Russell? Based on how much Russell hated Zane, it was possible. The thought made it harder for him tofort Nicole. Walking up to her, he ced his hand on her forehead. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Leave me alone.¡± She gave him a light push and turned around to ignore him. Zane¡¯s miserable death and the image of his bloody mess kept reying in her mind, hurting her. She had to admit that Evan, who was known as Lucifer, used terrifyingly ruthless tactics to deal with people. Evan didn¡¯t say anything as he simply sat on the side of the bed and apanied her quietly. He didn¡¯t go to the bathroom until she fell asleep. At night, Nicole had a dream. She dreamed of the crash site, where Zane was howling in pain while the car was running over his body over and over again. It was an extremely tragic sight. She yelled, ¡°No¡ª¡± She sat up sweating profusely. Evan was jolted awake as he sat up and looked at her with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nikki? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Nicole turned to look at him and wanted to say, Thanks to you. But she hesitated and couldn¡¯t bring herself to say so while being overwhelmed by mixed feelings. After a long silence, shey down after saying, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Lying beside her, Evan was unable to sleep. He was afraid that this incident would be an issue between them, and that it would affect their rtionship. The next day, Evan drove back to Seet Residence after sending the kids to school. After he and Davin parked their cars in the garage, thetter walked to him in a secretive manner. ¡°I saw ghostst night, Evan. It¡¯s so scary.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Evan nced at him, not wanting to bother himself with him. ¡°Have you read the news about Zane¡¯s ident? It clearly shows that the ident was in the evening, but She and I actually saw Zane at nine o¡¯clockst night.¡± Davin hugged himself as chills ran down his spine. A hint of surprise shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I also suspected that I was seeing things, so I asked She, and what she saw was the same as what I saw. We can¡¯t both be seeing things, can we?¡± How could it be? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan frowned. There were only two possibilities: the two of them had indeed seen things, or Zane did not die. If thetter possibility was the case, Zane alone was absolutely incapable of putting on such a big show. All the media outlets covered the news as if they had agreed to do so together. There must be someone secretly manipting it. ¡°Say something, Evan. What do you think is going on?¡± Evan thought about it carefully. Everyone in the Seet family now thought that Zane was dead. If they found out that he might still be alive, there might be another turmoil. He decided that it was better to keep quiet about this matter and investigate it secretly. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 He looked at Davin and told him, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to anyone, understand?¡± Davin was taken aback for a moment before he nodded seriously and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evan. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± The two then walked into the living room. After seeing the news, Russell praised Evan for his iron fist, and that he deserved the title of ¡°the reaper¡±. He was also certain that the Seet Group would definitely get better and better in the future. However, he still didn¡¯t want to see Nicole. After some hesitation, he asked Evan not to rush his marriage with Nicole as their rtionship might change because of this incident. After all, Zane was Nicole¡¯s birth father, so she would inevitably feel resentment toward Evan over his tragic death. Evan said nothing and simply nodded his head gently. He knew in his heart that if he did not get to the bottom of this matter, it would indeed be an issue between him and Nicole. Aftering out of Seet Residence, Davin ran after him to catch up with him. ¡°Evan, do you think this matter has something to do with all the previous incidents? Like Sylphiette¡¯s impersonation as the girl back then, hitting of my sports car, and the letter that Grandpa suddenly received.¡± Evan gave it some thought, and a glint of malevolence shed across his eyes. Regardless of whether those incidents were rted, he would get to the bottom of them this time! ¡°Investigate carefully. If you found any clues, call me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Evan. As long as we get our hands on the evidence, we¡¯ll definitely catch the person behind all this!¡± Evan narrowed his eyes slightly, as he was worried that it would not be so easy to deal with the person. Seeing that he dared to fight against the Seet family, again and again, he must be someone very capable. ¡°Is She busy with worktely?¡± Evan¡¯s question threw Davin off guard. ¡°Why, Evan? Are you thinking about asking her out?¡± Evan shot him a look. ¡°Ask her to go and keep Nicolepany if she¡¯s free. Nicole has been in a bad mood recently.¡± Davin thought for a while. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Of course, she was in bad mood after learning that her biological father was crushed into jelly. After Evan left, Davin¡¯s phone rang, and he nced at the caller ID. Oh, the annoying Sheep. He answered, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up, Sheep?¡± ¡°Davin, you lost the bet and have to apany me for seven days. It¡¯s only the second day, but you ran away. Get your ass back here now, or I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡± Davin cleared his throat. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me tofort your sister-inw?¡± ¡°Yes. As long as you do this task well, I¡¯ll fulfill my promise. How about it? Do you dare?¡± The thought of the news headline and Nicole¡¯s current mood made She felt that, as a friend, she should really go andfort her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go then. Remember to keep your promise.¡± After hanging up the phone, Davin looked at the dim screen nonchntly. ¡°Remember my ass! It¡¯s impossible for me to apany you for seven days!¡± Without dy, She called Nicole and drove to Imperial Garden. The kids had gone to the kindergarten, while Evan went to thepany, so Nicole was the only one in Imperial Garden. As She walked, she thought, Evan is so good to Nicole. He actually buys such a nice ce for her. Recalling how Davin had treated her, how evasive he was, and how he had never taken the initiative to gift her anything, other than the fact that he kept trying to take advantage of her, she felt bitter and hurt after making theparisons. Seeing her walk in, Nicole, who was in the living room, immediately got up. ¡°She,e and sit down.¡± She walked to her side, took her hand, and looked at her carefully. She did not look well, so She comforted her not to overthink things. Nodding her head, Nicole turned to go and make tea for her. She said readily, ¡°Do you have juice, Nicole? Just get me a bottle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you one.¡± ¡°Considering that there¡¯s no maid in such a big ce, isn¡¯t it too deserted?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not used to being served. I think it¡¯s more like a home like this.¡± Chapter 459 Chapter 459 ¡°Mr. Seet should¡¯ve gotten used to having maids to serve him. You should try to get used to it too. What about I find you a few capable ones?¡± Evan is used to it? That¡¯s right. Back when he was in Hillside Vi, he has a lineup of maids, but now, being with me is like he¡¯s made to suffer. She looked around and was satisfied with everything she saw. ¡°Mr. Seet is so good to you, Nicole.¡± Good. On numerous previous asions, she had also thought that Evan was good to her, but he also had a cruel side¡ªa side that cared nothing about her feelings. After what happened to Zane, she always asked herself whether Evan was truly good to her. Is it considered as good if a person who¡¯s not short of money spendsvishly for you? If Evan really cared about me, would he deal with Zane¡¯s affairs like this? He should at least care about my feeling, shouldn¡¯t he? Or perhaps, he doesn¡¯t care what I think at all. All he cares about is his own goal. Seeing that he was such a decisive and ruthless man, she was really afraid that he would also treat her the same way one day when she struck a nerve in him. Feeling down, Nicole sighed. ¡°Evan is treating me this way maybe because I happen to be what he wants right now. He¡¯s just trying to get what he wants at any cost. No one knows if he will change in the future.¡± Nicole made it sound like Evan was a heartless man who would use every mean in his power in order to achieve his goal. She found it unfair to describe Evan in such a way. But she could understand why Nicole thought so, as Zane had just died in a horrific car crash after all. Nicole would definitely be emotionally unstable and overthink things. Seeing her gradually reddened eyes, She did not know how tofort her, as she hesitated and wondered if she should tell her about her seeing Zane. Maybe Zane was not dead. But Davin had repeatedly told her to shut her mouth tight as it was a matter of great importance, and that she could not tell anyone. He even threatened to cut ties with her if she dared to say it. His serious and firm tone showed that this was not a joke. After thinking about it, she still decided to shut her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, Nicole. You have to trust Mr. Seet¡¯s feelings for you.¡± Nicole merely wore a smile and said nothing. Her real feeling was that Evan¡¯s ruthlessness scared her. After leaving Nicole¡¯s ce, She told Davin about what Nicole thought about Evan. Davin sighed, feeling that Evan was wronged. After much deliberation, he told Evan about it tactfully and asked him if he wanted to exin to Nicole and tell her that Zane might still be alive. Evan was silent. It seemed that this incident could really affect his rtionship with Nicole. Is Nicole so distrustful of me? ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t mention it to her until we¡¯ve figured out what happens.¡± After all, there was currently no proof that Zane was still alive. If Nicole really doubted his feelings for her, she might still suspect that it was a lie he made up even if he told her about this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Nicole¡¯s misunderstanding toward you grows, Evan?¡± ¡°Time will tell.¡± This sounded very reasonable, so Davin was rendered speechless. However, the life of Evan and Nicole would be difficult before everything was proved. When Evan returned home in the evening, none of the kids were home, and the house was shrouded in silence. Evan looked at Nicole, who was leaning against the sofa and staring at her phone without even looking up, and asked curiously, ¡°Where are the kids?¡± ¡°Your mom misses them and picks them up.¡± Nicole¡¯s tone was impassive and indifferent. After speaking, she was still swiping her phone with her head down. Evan fell silent for a moment. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯m going to cook.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t even nce at him. Evan walked up to her. ¡°You can be angry, but don¡¯t starve yourself.¡± Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Nicole¡¯s finger that was swiping the phone froze as she snorted coldly. Is he actually worried that I¡¯ll starve myself out of spite? Before he made such a cruel thing, why didn¡¯t he think about how I would feel? He still has the audacity to say this now? ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± She sounded a little annoyed. Evan¡¯s face sank. Is she really going to be so stubborn? ¡°I¡¯m going out to eat. Are you going?¡± ¡°No.¡± Saying nothing, Evan turned and left. Nicole stood up and looked at him walking away resolutely through the shiny ss window,menting secretly that he was a ruthless man. Then, she went back to the bedroom angrily and locked the door behind her. Half an hourter, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A deep and mellow voice was heard. Hearing Evan¡¯s voice, Nicole did not reply to him. As though he had expected it, Evan stopped knocking on the door. Instead, he directly entered the passcode to unlock the door and pushed it open to walk in. He walked to the bedside and carried her up from the bed. ¡°What are you doing, Evan?¡± ¡°You need to eat!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed you to the fish in the pond behind if you don¡¯t eat!¡± Nicole frowned. Evan was wearing a stern face and did not seem like he was joking. He can¡¯t be serious, can he? ¡°Y-You wouldn¡¯t dare, would you?¡± Nicole mustered up her courage and asked. Evan looked at her with a creepy smile on his arrogant face. ¡°Try me. You can¡¯t climb back up after being thrown inside!¡± Nicole was speechless. Will he really throw me into the pond? She suddenly became a little nervous. This man has a cruel side. What if he really does something radical¡­ Then I¡¯ll die and won¡¯t be able to see my kids anymore. Regardless of whether he means it or not, I¡¯d better not go head-to-head with him. She didn¡¯t resist him anymore and just pulled a long face without speaking. After carefully putting her down on the dining chair, Evan ced the tes in front of her and thenid out the beef, shrimp, and vegetables that she liked. After which, he sat across from her, looked at her, and ordered, ¡°Eat!¡± Nicole nced at him, picked up the spoon, and began to eat. ¡°Eat the beef!¡± Evan was wearing a fierce look on his originally cold and arrogant face. Hence, Nicole did not dare to loosen up and obediently gobbled up the beef. Seeing that she was so well-behaved, Evan was very satisfied. He then peeled the shrimps and put them in her bowl. ¡°Finish them!¡± Nicole nced at him and gulped down the shrimp one by one in anger. While eating, she thought, Why haven¡¯t I noticed that Evan is so scary before? I must have been blinded by love! After finishing the beef and shrimps, she had another two mouthfuls of greens before she stood up and announced with a long face, ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Then, she turned and walked back to her room. Evan looked at the mess on the dining table and smiled to himself. She said she wasn¡¯t hungry, but she finished a te of beef and half a te of shrimp. She even deliberately spilled the sauces and left shrimp shells around the table to make me clean up after her. This woman is quite the character even when she ¡°behaves¡±. After cleaning up the dining table, Evan walked toward the master bedroom.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As soon as he pushed open the door and before he could step inside, he received a call from Davin. Davin received news that a person who resembled Zane was spotted in The Passion secretly meeting with two people an hour ago. ¡°There¡¯s CCTV here, Evan. Would you like to take a look? Although this man is wearing a pair of big sunsses, he looks like Zane from all angles.¡± Evan was stunned. ¡°The Passion? Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± After hanging up the phone, he looked at Nicole, who was lying on the bed pretending to be sleeping. He knew that she was not asleep, so he wanted to tell her. But on second thought, he thought it was best not to upset her further since she was distant toward him now. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Forget it. He directly closed the door of the bedroom, turned, and walked downstairs. After hearing the sound of the door closing, Nicole, who was lying on the bed, thought, Who would ask Evan out to The Passion at thiste hour? He actually rushes over so impatiently that he doesn¡¯t even tell me. Has he been bewitched? She was certain that it would definitely not be about business as people like Evan would never go to nightclubs for socializing. The more she thought about it, the curious she became. Her imagination started to run wild. The person who asks him out to The Passion should be a woman, who wears heavy makeup and is a sultry type. Or maybe, the woman is of a pure, cute, and shy type. Maybe¡ª Regardless of what she imagined, the thought of the ambiguous atmosphere in the bar which was filled with pheromone made her believe that the person who asked Evan out was a woman. ¡°He¡¯s definitely up to something, going to a ce like The Passion at night.¡± After she finished nagging, she became more irritable. At this moment, the phone suddenly rang. ncing at it, she saw that it was a call from She. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, She?¡± She bawled in anger, ¡°Nicole, Davin goes fooling around at the bar again. Ask Mr. Seet to do something about him!¡± Fooling around at the bar? Davin isn¡¯t the only one. Evan does as well! ¡°Which bar did he go to?¡± she asked casually. ¡°The Passion. The bar with the most beautiful women and the easiest bar for a fling!¡± The Passion that¡¯s the easiest bar for a fling! Nicole rubbed her fingers hard as the things she had imagined in her mind just now suddenly overwhelmed her. The two of them went to the same bar. Did they agree to meet there? As a typical yboy, Davin was frivolous. Hanging out with him would definitely mean that they were up to something. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, She. Are you currently at The Passion?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I can¡¯t find Davin, that bastard, as there are too many private rooms!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and help you find him!¡± Huh? She was surprised. ¡°Nicole, now I feel bad for making youe over at thiste hour.¡± Suppressing her cranky mood, Nicole replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wanna look for someone too!¡± After speaking, she hung up the phone. She hurriedly changed her clothes, went downstairs, and sped toward The Passion. When she arrived, she saw She dancing to the beat of the pounding music amidst the crowd on the dance floor. Is she here to look for Davin or to have fun? Nicole strode behind her and patted her on the shoulder. Seeing that it was Nicole, She immediately stopped dancing. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy here, Nicole. Let¡¯s talk over there.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The two of them walked toward a private room at the back while She was fuming with anger. ¡°I was warming up just now, preparing for a battle with Davinter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Speechless, Nicole shot her a look. What a special warm-up. Battle? Is she going to get into a fistfight with him? ¡°Nicole, Davin must be having a date with a girl. Since he¡¯s nowhere to be seen in the main hall, I guess he must be hiding in one of the private rooms doing his thing!¡± Evan isn¡¯t in the main hall too. Is he also hiding in a private room with a girl? She sighed and added, ¡°But there are so many private rooms here, so we can¡¯t possibly knock on every single door. Do you have any good ideas to find him?¡± After that, She pped herself on the head as she thought of something. ¡°By the way, you said on the phone just now that you¡¯re also looking for someone. Who is it?¡± Holding back the anger in her heart, Nicole gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Davin¡¯s brother!¡± Davin¡¯s brother? Isn¡¯t it Evan? She widened her eyes and looked at her in surprise. Does Mr. Seet visit this kind of ce too? It¡¯s unbelievable. ¡°Could it be a mistake, Nicole?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 ¡°No!¡± Evan said it himself, so it can¡¯t be a mistake! Slightly stunned, She took out her phone and dialed Davin¡¯s number. Her call was directly rejected. She thought for a while and called Evan, but simrly, her call was rejected again. The brothers are in so much sync. ¡°Do you think they are together, Nicole?¡± Nicole pondered for a while and asked She if there was any way to check the CCTV footage here. With the footage, they could know if they were together and which room they were in. She gave another p on her head. ¡°How can I not think of this? I guess I got too impatient. Follow me, Nicole.¡± The Mu family had many friends in the world of business. As generous as she was, She used money that everyone loved and her connections to quickly gain ess to the control room. Together with Nicole, she looked intently at the CCTV footage to find the two men. Two minutester, she shouted excitedly, as if she had discovered some earth-shattering secret, ¡°Look, Nicole, isn¡¯t that Mr. Seet?¡± On the screen, Evan was seen walking into The Passion in a rush. Then, he strode straight to a private room after answering a call. ¡°He goes to room 307!¡± Nicole memorized the room number. After that, Davin also appeared on the screen as he was seen sneaking into another room, room 301. ¡°Look at how cautious Davin looks. Will you believe it if one were to say that he¡¯s not doing something sneaky?¡± Nicole chuckled. ¡°Look at how eager Evan looks. Will you believe it if one were to say that there¡¯s no temptress waiting for him?¡± The two looked at each other with fury burning in their eyes, while their hands clenched hard. ¡°What are you going to do, Nicole?¡± ¡°Having known the room number, I wanna find a way to get in of course!¡± Ten minutester. Dressed in a waitress outfit with simple makeup, the two of them walked respectively toward the two rooms with each bringing a bottle of high-quality red wine that they forked out themselves. Standing in front of room 301, She gritted her teeth. If there was a woman inside, and if something unsightly and filthy was happening inside, she must beat Davin and the woman to a pulp without any mercy. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, fists!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After muttering to herself, she banged on the door hard. Meanwhile, Nicole was anxious while standing outside room 307. Having just found out the cruel and insensitive side of Evan, she thought that the image of the man she loved would be tarnishedpletely if she uncovered the side of him which was promiscuous and flirty. Her heart ached. Her hand paused in midair as she hesitated whether she should knock on the door. Five secondster, she knocked on the door of the room with respect for the facts after steeling herself. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Evan¡¯s deep and attractive voice was hearding from inside, sending Nicole¡¯s heart racing in anxiety. She clenched her hands and pumped herself up by telling herself that she had now dressed up as a waitress, so Evan would not find out that it was her so easily. But she was still afraid that he would recognize her voice, so to be on the safe side, she knocked on the door again. After a while, the door of the room was opened, and Nicole covered her face with the bottle of red wine while saying ¡°Your wine, Sir.¡± While speaking, she kept ncing inside the room. There¡¯s really a f*cking woman sitting inside! The woman kept her head down, so Nicole could not see her face clearly. Driven by curiosity, Nicole stepped inside even after Evan told her that he did not order the wine. Slowly, she walked to the table, put down the wine, and looked up to scrutinize the woman carefully. The woman was not someone she knew, but her well-proportioned facial features and fair skin under the light makeup made her look attractive. Evan was perplexed. It was the first time he met such a waitress who could not understand what others had said so inly. Shooting daggers at her, he found this waitress strange. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 With doubts in his heart, he was about to walk up to her to see her face when the woman who had been sitting in the room suddenly spoke. ¡°Shall we continue, Mr. Seet? Isn¡¯t it inconvenient with an outsider here?¡± Her red lips parted slightly as she spoke gently and ran her fingers through her hair on the chest in a seductive manner. Inconvenient? What are they going to do? Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Upon seeing her face that was made ugly by the makeup, Evan thought that he was thinking too much. Nicole is still mad at me, so it¡¯s impossible that she¡¯lle here. They just look alike from behind. He ordered in an icy tone, ¡°Get out!¡± Knowing that he was talking to her, Nicole stood up, turned her head, and stared daggers at him for three seconds before walking out of the room in a huff. Evan was stupefied. How dare a waitress look at me that way? She¡¯s so audaciously rude. Nicole was about to step out of the room when the woman¡¯s soft voice was heard saying, ¡°Please help us to close the door. Thank you!¡± What the hell. What can a man and a woman do behind closed doors without anyone else present? The answer is obvious! She mmed the door shut with a loud bang. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She puffed out her cheeks as the rage was burning inside of her. Wait. Meing out like this is too easy an out for them, isn¡¯t it? Should I push open the door and confront Evan? I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, so there¡¯ll be no need to confront him! What¡¯s the point anyway? Do you still want to listen to his excuses, Nicole Lane? You¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes! There¡¯s really more to Evan Seet, that bastard, than meets the eye. He usually pretends to be very good to me. But he¡¯s actually promiscuous and messes around with women behind my back. What a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! A pervert! A big lying a**hole! Is it worth it for me to spend the rest of my life with this kind of man? Not at all! Nicole Lane, from now on, you must be rational, and you must not be tricked by his sweet nothings. Think carefully about what you want. After admonishing herself, she clenched her fingers, resisted the urge to bang on the door, and left sadly. Meanwhile, She saw Davin drinking with a woman after the door was opened. Dressed in a sexy dress, the woman had on a faint smile, while Davin had a smile tugging at his eyes. Obviously, they were having fun talking with each other. The sight provoked her, making her blood boil. ring at Davin, she shouted in a stern voice, ¡°How dare you still flirt with girls with that kind of disease? Are you trying to kill them? You¡¯re shameless!¡± Davin was confused as he asked, ¡°Where did you pop up from? Why would The Passion hire such a manic waitress?¡± The woman also looked at her like a freak. How dare Davin, the bastard, call me manic? This woman still sits there calmly even after I said that Davin has that kind of disease. Seriously? Damn it! She snorted coldly and hurled the bottle of red wine to the ground. Her sudden move shocked the two of them. Just when Davin was about to reprimand She, she took two steps forward and flipped the table over, causing the wine bottles and tes on the table to be scattered all over the ground. The woman screamed in surprise, whereas Davin looked at her inexplicably like she was a lunatic. With her hands on her waist, She snorted coldly. ¡°You cheating pair of a scumbag and a cunt. Still wanna drink? Just drink the air, Davin¡¯s f*cking head, your b*tch face, and pig¡¯s piss!¡± ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± She was having fun scolding them, while Davin gritted his teeth angrily. With a flushed face, he strode toward her. The look of anger on his face made it appear as if he were about to tear her apart. After thinking for a moment, She decided to flee as she turned to run out of the room quickly. Davin ran after her. She would have been caught by him if she hadn¡¯t hidden inside thedies¡¯ room. She could not imagine what he would do to her if he had caught her. After getting her breath back, she immediately called Nicole. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 ¡°Do you need my help, Nicole?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I taught Davin and the woman a lesson. What about you? Is Mr. Seet seeing a woman too? Do you want me to help you punish him?¡± What¡¯s the use of punishing him? If Evan is really someone who is heartless, cruel, and promiscuous, I¡¯d rather stay away from him instead of wasting her time on him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You should go back early. I¡¯ll be heading off.¡± ¡°Okay. Call me whenever you need me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Nicole drove toward Imperial Garden. Meanwhile, She¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. Although it felt nice to teach them a lesson, she still felt bitter and sad deep down with a dull pain in her heart. At The Passion. Having chased after the waitress for a while, Davin still could not catch her, so he sighed while sitting on the sofa with a sullen look on his face. What an unlucky night! Why did such a lunatic suddenly appear and disrupt my n? I must find out who exactly the waitress is. I must catch her and teach her a hard lesson. He walked out of the room and saw Evan walking toward him. He quickly walked up to him. ¡°Evan, how was it? ¡°Zane is indeed still alive.¡± ¡°Did she promise to help us lure him out?¡± ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m not sure if we can trust her.¡± ¡°s. Evan, you¡¯re good. A damned waitress ruined everything here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Evan frowned. Davin¡¯s mention of the waitress reminded him of the strange waitress who barged into his room earlier. How could it be so coincidental? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Davin told him everything about the incident. After which, he told Davin to be careful, and the two then left The Passion. Evan drove back to Imperial Garden. Once home, he walked inside quietly for fear of waking Nicole up. When Nicole heard a click from the door of the bedroom, she opened her eyes slightly. So hees home after having satiated his desire? What a shameless man! Evan took his pajamas and went to the bathroom, while Nicole felt even more irritable when she heard the sound of running water. She even came up with the idea of leaving him with her kids. She would rather go without a man than have a man who did not love her, regardless of how much Evan could provide her materialistically. She merely wanted a pure love that belonged to her. While she was spacing out, Evan walked out of the bathroom drying his hair. Noticing her widened eyes, he was slightly stunned. ¡°You¡¯re still up?¡± Nicole shot him a fierce look. ¡°None of your business!¡± Is she still mad? After drying his hair, Evan walked to the bedside and sat next to her. Looking at her angry face, he reached out to touch her fair cheeks. Seeing Evan¡¯s hand that was about to touch her face, Nicole quickly dodged it, and then looked at him with an extremely disgusted expression. Do you think you can still touch me aftering back from fooling around with another woman? You wish! Evan¡¯s outstretched hand froze in midair for a moment before he retracted it. The look of disgust on her face brought a frown to his face. Is she so mad at me just because of Zane? He sighed. If she found out that it wasn¡¯t what she thought it was one day, she would stop treating me this way, wouldn¡¯t she? I believe that day wille soon. Looking at her, he said, ¡°You should sleep.¡± Then, he turned to walk to the study. Nicole felt agitated watching him leave. How can someone change so drastically? Or is this his true color as he doesn¡¯t bother to conceal it from me now? Pulling the nket over her, Nicole recalled the bits and pieces of the times they spent together all this while. The past memories of Evan¡¯s affection showered on her were as clear as day. But his recent out-of-line behavior also stung her heart. She thought that she needed some time alone to mull over it objectively. She needed to know if this man who was so good to her previously really loved her. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 In the middle of the night, Evan returned to the bedroom from the study. Nicole deliberately stayed away from him, and no longer slept on his arm. It was like they were divided by a sea. He was ufortable with such a sense of alienation. He hesitated before he put his arm on her body. She froze and pushed his arm away. Knowing that she would not treat him docilely, Evan didn¡¯t get annoyed, and instead, rested his arm on her slender waist again. Nicole angrily pushed him away once again. Evan cleared his throat. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to push me away this third time.¡± Nicole refused to listen, but Evan hugged her slender waist tightly, so she was unable to push it away. ¡°Get your filthy hand off me!¡± she yelled angrily. Evan was taken aback by her overreaction. What filthy hand? I¡¯ve just showered, so I¡¯m clean as a new pin. ¡°If you dare to push me away again, I¡¯ll throw you into the pond to feed the fish!¡± This again. He said the same thing when forcing me to eat. With fury burning inside, Nicole stared fixedly at him with eyes full of sorrow and anger. Breathing a sigh of relief, Evan patted her on the back and pulled her into his arms with force. ¡°Alright. You will understand one day.¡± Zane was not crushed into jelly. He¡¯s still alive. Nicole didn¡¯t understand what he meant, so she pushed him hard, but to no avail due to his tight hug. Her struggle somehow turned him on. He took off her pajamas domineeringly, kissed her tenderly, and eagerly got on top of her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She thought of the woman she saw in the room and thought that he was a bully. Who does he think he is that he can force himself on me after messing around with another woman? She clung to his back with both her hands and bit his shoulder hard. ¡°Mmm¡ª¡± Evan grunted in pain. Nicole didn¡¯t hold back as she only let go when a strong coppery smell of blood filled her mouth. Evan looked at her in surprise. ¡°Are you a dog? I¡¯ll feed you to the fish in the pond if you dare bite me again!¡± Seeing how domineering he was, she didn¡¯t want to ept it, nor did she want to be fed to the fish. In desperation, she suddenly burst into tears. She was crying her heart out as tears kept racing down her cheeks. Evan was baffled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Am I that scary? Seriously? ¡°You¡¯re the one who bit me. Why are you crying?¡± Ignoring him, Nicole continued to cry, venting out all her grievances. With a frown, Evan began to check her body nervously. I haven¡¯t even started. My kiss doesn¡¯t hurt her, does it? Seeing her crying so miserably, he was suddenly at a loss. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell or something?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a bully, Evan Seet! You¡¯re disgusting!¡± Does she dislike that I force myself on her? But it makes no sense that she calls me ¡°disgusting¡±. Evan sighed. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t touch you anymore, I promise. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± While coaxing her, he reached out to wipe her tears away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hand!¡± Nicole pped his hand away and pulled the nket over herself. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. Get lost!¡± With a long face, Evan looked at Nicole who was sobbing pitifully under the nket, feeling speechless. It seemed that he must get to the bottom of Zane¡¯s ident so that they could lead a normal life again. After putting on his pajamas, he took the clothes he needed to wear tomorrow and went to the guest room. Standing in front of the window with a heavy heart, he looked at the dark sky with a gloomy expression on his face. He recalled how Nicole had bitten him, resisted him, called him filthy, and asked him to get lost. He felt suffocated by the depression in his heart as the look in his eyes turned pensive. Without asking, she¡¯s certain that I¡¯ve killed Zane by cruel means, and has been staying mad at me. Is she so distrustful of me? Because of this incident, has she wiped out all the affection and love I¡¯ve showered on her in the past? Chapter 466 Chapter 466 What exactly am I to her? Evan sighed as he stood straight by the window in the cold wind, without moving for a long time. Since then, Evan didn¡¯t return to Imperial Garden for a few days. Apart from working, he slept in Hillside Vi, and only visited his kids at Seet Residence asionally. When Nina saw him, she asked expectantly, ¡°When will we return to Imperial Garden to live with Mommy?¡± Wearing a cold face, he fell silent for a while. Then, he brushed her off by telling her that Nicole was busy at work. He did not mention anything else about Nicole. Noticing that something was off about him, Sophia wondered if it was because he had a fight with Nicole. Therefore, she called Nicole after he left. ¡°How are you, Nicole? The kids miss you.¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, can you let theme to live with me?¡± Living alone in the empty yet huge Imperial Garden, she was kept awake by loneliness at night. From her tone of voice, Sophia sensed that she was down in the dumps. She originally wanted to let her have a good rest for a few days, but seeing that she missed her kids so much, Sophia thought for a while and agreed to her request. ¡°Okay. You can pick them up at the kindergarten after schoolter in the afternoon. I won¡¯t ask Davin to pick them up then.¡± ¡°No problem. Thanks, Mrs. Seet.¡± After school, Nicole brought her kids back to Imperial Garden. The deserted house came to life as the kids filled it with theirughter. Nicole also felt her cold heart turning warm. She asked the kids what they would like to eat tonight as she was going to make dinner for them. ¡°Mommy, I wanna eat more vegetables. Grandma always makes us eat meat, and has fattened me up.¡± As Nina spoke, she rubbed her tummy that was still t. Maya took a look at her, and then at her belly bulge which had turned even rounder. ¡°Mommy, I also want to eat vegetables.¡± Juan and Kyle nced at each other. What¡¯s the point of eating only vegetables? ¡°Mommy, should we ask Daddy to get us some food?¡± After Juan finished speaking, Kyle nodded his head, thinking it was a good idea. Nicole¡¯s face sank. ¡°Your daddy won¡¯t being back tonight.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t?¡± Didn¡¯t grandma say that the purpose of sending us to live in Imperial Garden for a few days is to let Daddy and Mommy bond so that they can give us more siblings? Is it a lie? ¡°Mommy, why won¡¯t Daddy being back?¡± Maya asked, blinking her big clear eyes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With an expressionless face, Nicole said tly, ¡°Just ignore him!¡± ¡°Call Daddy and ask him toe back. I wanna y with him.¡± The expressionless Nicole suddenly looked up at Maya with a serious expression, and told her, ¡°Don¡¯t call him. Don¡¯t ask him toe back!¡± The kids were at a loss for words as they looked at each other, feeling puzzled. What happened? Why does Mommy get angry at the mention of Daddy? Looking at the clueless faces of the four kids, Nicole realized that she came on too strong just now, which would be a bad influence for the kids. She thought for a while and cleared her throat before exining, ¡°Daddy is busy with work, so he has no time toe back here.¡± Doubts appeared on the puzzled faces of the kids. Maya spread her two little chubby hands naturally. ¡°Is Daddy so busy that he doesn¡¯t eat and sleep?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Daddy isn¡¯t Iron Man!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Call Daddy and ask him to take good care of himself, and toe back to eat and sleep. If he gets sick, we¡¯ll be even busier having to go to school while taking care of him.¡± Like an adult, Nina crossed her arms with a worried look on her face as she even rolled her eyes. Juan immediately took out his smartwatch, quickly dialed Evan¡¯s number, and waited for him to answer. Nicole was rendered speechless. What smart kids I have. She wished to give herself a p on the mouth. Why did I say that he¡¯s busy with work? I should¡¯ve directly said that he¡¯s on a business trip. Meanwhile, Evan picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Daddy,e back to Imperial Garden for dinner. Mommy has prepared the food you like, and is waiting for you toe back.¡± Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Nicole widened her eyes in shock. How can this brat say that I¡¯m waiting for him when I¡¯m not? I also didn¡¯t prepare dinner for him! Evan was a little surprised on the other end of the line. Then, he thought that perhaps absence made the heart grow fonder, and that Nicole had thought it through and recalled how good he was. That¡¯s why she asks the kid to call me and ask me to go home? Since she¡¯s prepared the food I like and is so sincere, there is no reason for me not to go back. Although we¡¯re mad at each other, we can¡¯t be giving each other the silent treatment forever. The important thing was that he missed her a lot after not seeing her for a few days. After thinking for a while, he replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done with work.¡± ¡°Daddy, you have to hurry. Mommy wants to see you right away.¡± Juan grinned and hung up the phone. Nicole looked down at Juan with her arms folded in a condescending stance. She didn¡¯t expect him to have gotten better at lying after not seeing him for several days. She also noticed that he did not even blush at all. ¡°Juan, is your heart racing?¡± Juan was silent for a moment before he shook his head, wondering why would she ask so. ¡°I really want to know, from whom did you learn the ability to lie through your teeth?¡± Juan darted his eyes about while thinking. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s gic.¡± Gic. This makes sense too. He gets the gene from his Daddy, Evan the liar. ¡°Alright, go and y. I¡¯m going to cook.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy, Daddy will be back for dinner in a while, so you can cook more delicious food.¡± ¡°Mommy, Daddy likes to eat meat.¡± ¡°You can do it, Mommy.¡± After the kids encouraged her, they ran into the toy room with excitement. Standing in the kitchen with a gloomy face, Nicole cooked while nagging, Would I cook for him if it weren¡¯t for the kids? Not a chance! After she heaved a sigh, various kinds of unptable dishes popped into her mind, and she immediately had an idea. Although I have to put on a show of affection in front of the kids, I can still secretly do something to make my bruised heart feel morefortable. With this thought in mind, she secretly praised herself for her intelligence. At the same time, a drama was ying out at The Passion. Staring at She, Davin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. You¡¯re the one who pretended to be the waitress to mess with me a few days ago!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s not me!¡± She thought of her extreme behavior that day and refused to admit it. Davin snorted coldly and yanked her over. ¡°Don¡¯t want to admit it? Come here, and please look at the screen¡ª¡± The CCTV footage of everything that happened that day was ying on the screen. She appeared in the footage. It was irrefutable. Faced with the evidence, She was stunned. She did not mind that Davin had found out about it, as he was the one in the wrong for seeing another woman behind her back. She had overreacted a little that time, but she was forced to, and it was excusable. Thinking of this, she thumped her chest and instantly take a fearless stance. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was the one who messed with you that day! But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong. If you think I am, we shall go to your parents and sort it out.¡± She looked at him with her chin raised. Recalling Sophia, who was open-minded and impartial, she was full of confidence. When Davin heard her suggestion of going to his parents, his face instantly sank. ¡°Sheep, I¡¯m warning you that you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°Hah, you still have a sense of shame when everyone knows that you¡¯re a womanizer? Really?¡± As she spoke, she shot him an extremely contemptuous look. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, she went on to say that she wouldin to Mr. Russell and Jonathan so that the Seets could teach him a lesson. ¡°Stop your nonsense, Sheep. I went to see the woman that day because I¡¯ve been investigating something important.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± She rolled her eyes at him with disbelief written all over her face. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Davin nced around carefully before pulling She into another room. After which, he told her about everything that happened that day for the sake of his reputation and to avoid punishment by his parents and grandfather. ¡°Are you for real? It¡¯s because you¡¯re investigating Zane¡¯s fake death?¡± ¡°I promise that everything I said is true! I swear!¡± Looking at his serious face, She fell into deep thought. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve misunderstood Davin. Does it mean Nicole has also misunderstood Evan? Will it affect their rtionship? Should I tell Nicole? But Davin doesn¡¯t allow me to tell anyone about Zane, so how should I tell her? Imperial Garden. Evan parked his Maybach in the garage, got out of the car, and walked to the living room eagerly. He hadn¡¯t returned in the past few days. From his hurried footsteps, it could be seen that he had missed Nicole a lot. After walking inside the living room, he found no one there. He walked in the direction of the noise and saw his kids having fun in the toy room. Kyle, who spotted him standing at the door, immediately walked toward him. ¡°Daddy.¡± When Maya heard it, she ran toward him and opened her arms, wanting him to carry her. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m gaining weight again. I don¡¯t wanna eat meat for dinner. I wanna eat vegetables.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes were filled with fatherly love as he reached out to pinch her cute and chubby cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a walk tonight, okay?¡± Thinking of the exhaustion and panting from walking, Maya hesitated. While Nina was all for it. ¡°Daddy, I agree to go for a walk after dinner. I¡¯m also too fat now. I want to lose weight.¡± Maya nced at Nina, who was thin as a rake, and then at her chubby self, with her mouth wide open. Does the skinny one actuallyin of being fat in front of the fat one? Does she not care about my feelings? Nina must have said so on purpose! No. I also want to lose weight. One day, I will be thinner than Nina, and then say the same thing in front of her! ¡°Daddy, I wanna take a long walk after dinner. I wanna be skinny too.¡± Looking at Maya, who sought to be better, Evan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°No problem. Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. I believe that you¡¯ll definitely be able to lose weight.¡± Maya gave a firm nod of her head. Then, Nicole was heard announcing that it was time for dinner. Aftering out of the toy room with the kids, Evan specifically observed Nicole¡¯s attitude toward him. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t even nce at him as she took the kids to wash their hands. Why does she still treat me this way after asking me toe back? Evan frowned. While in a daze, he was urged by Juan to eat. Looking at the dishes on the table, he thought, Maybe Nicole has a strong character and is embarrassed to make peace with me, so all this food should be her way of demonstrating her goodwill. Evan washed his hands and sat down on his seat. ncing at him who was sitting next to her, Nicole began to serve the kids some food. He looked at the soup before him, feeling something was off. After tasting it, he cursed inwardly, What the f*ck! It¡¯s so sour. She must have secretly added some vinegar. Judging from how sour it is, she must have added a great amount of it. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was hard for him to finish it. Seeing that the kids were eating happily, he nced at Nicole and chose to tolerate it, for fear of affecting the kids¡¯ mood. ¡°Daddy, have some of the food here. The food Mommy makes is very delicious.¡± Evan nodded his head. When he reached out to take some of the mushrooms, Nicole reacted quickly and took them before he did. In a moment of panic, she simply picked up the te, divided the mushrooms among the kids, and scooped the remaining content into her bowl. Finally, she ced the dinner te in front of Evan, looked at the star anise and ginger slices left on the te, and said politely, ¡°Please enjoy your meal, Mr. Seet.¡± Is she making me eat the condiments? Does she really want to make peace with me? Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Evan suddenly realized that he had misunderstood as it dawned on him that Nicole asked him toe back not because she had missed him, but because she wanted to prank him! Initially, he wanted to put down the cutlery and leave but he had promised to apany the kids for a walk. I can¡¯t break my promise, can I? After saying that he was done, he walked to the living room to wait for the kids there. ¡°Why does Daddy eat so little?¡± ¡°Should we give Daddy an apple? I saw a big apple in the kitchen with the size of my face.¡± Nodding his head, Kyle ran to the kitchen to get the apple and brought it to Evan. ¡°Daddy, this apple is very sweet. Try it.¡± Evan, who had been starving after a whole day of work, looked at the cleaned apple and took it. ¡°Go and eat. After that, I¡¯ll take you for a walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kyle gave him a look of sympathy as he nodded and walked to the dining room. Evan took a bite of the apple. While he was chewing with gusto, he suddenly heard Nicole¡¯s voice as she threw a punch toward his face. Being caught off guard, he saw the apple in his hand fall to the ground. He nced at the poor apple lying on the ground and then shot an angry look at Nicole. ¡°This apple is getting on my nerves. I really can¡¯t help but want to punch it. Sorry,¡± said Nicole furiously. Is the apple the one getting on her nerves or me? Evan stared at her with a cold look on his face andmented seriously, ¡°You¡¯re so good at upsetting others.¡± Proudly epting his remark, she shed him a brazen smile. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Seet.¡± When the kids came out of the dining room, they asked Evan to take them for a walk. He got up and walked past Nicole as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay when Ie back!¡± After speaking, he walked out of the living room with the four kids. Feeling unresigned, Nicole red at him as he walked away. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you. Do you think you can frighten me by threatening to feed me to the fish? You wish!¡± This was because she had already checked the pond. It was not deep enough to drown her, and there was also no big fish in it, but merely a school of small fish as well as a turtle. Recalling how upset he looked, Nicole felt better thinking that she had gotten her revenge. After I¡¯m done venting the anger in my heart, I¡¯ll get a good ce, and leave with the kids to go somewhere far away from him, who¡¯s the heartless, promiscuous pervert! Thinking of this, she smiled at herself triumphantly, feeling that she had the upper hand over Evan. She believed that she would not fall into his hands. However, this kind of self-righteous pride onlysted for a few minutes as she soon received a call that made ite crashing down. It was a call from She, who had only decided to make the call after having deliberated for the entire evening. She first sounded her out on her rtionship with Evan. Upon knowing that she had the idea of parting ways with him, She realized the severity of the situation. Thus, she clenched her fingers and made up her mind to tell her everything. ¡°What did you say, She?¡± Did she say that Zane is still alive and that Evan is investigating it? How could it be? Could the photo of the mass of bleeding flesh be fake? She said hesitantly, ¡°Nicole, d-don¡¯t tell them I told you. I ignore Davin¡¯s warning and tell you secretly. You must keep this a secret! ¡° ¡°Is everything you said true?¡± She still could not believe it. ¡°Yes!¡± She swore, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll swear. If I¡¯ve lied, I will¡ª¡± ¡°Alright. Alright. I trust you!¡± ¡°Nicole, Mr. Seet has really treated you good enough, so you should treat him better, otherwise your conscience will hurt!¡± After hanging up the phone, Nicole thought through the words She had said. If Zane is still alive, does it mean that I have been wrong about Evan? But, why doesn¡¯t he exin himself? Looking at the apple that Evan had barely eaten and was now in the trash can, she thought of how she had prevented him from taking his dinner, and how she had bitten him a few days ago. Suddenly, a surge of guilt overwhelmed her. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 She gave herself a p in the face. Considering that Evan has taken the kids downstairs for a walk, do I still have a chance to do something to make amends during this period? Downstairs. Evan was ascending the stairs slowly while holding Maya¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m tired, Daddy. Carry me.¡± Maya acted like a baby as she pouted. Squatting down, Evan put his hands on her shoulders, looked at her with eyes filled with fatherly love, and encouraged her, ¡°You can do it, Maya! Don¡¯t give up. We¡¯ll go back to sleep after this, okay?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can do it, Maya.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Maya.¡± Kyle and Juan also encouraged her. As though she had gained strength from them, she gave a firm nod after a moment of silence. With the phrase ¡°you can do it¡± in mind, she continued walking while holding Evan¡¯s hand. When they reached the living room, a sweet smile beamed across her face. ¡°Let¡¯s do this again tomorrow, Daddy.¡± ¡°Sure. You did a good job, Maya!¡± ¡°Maya, you¡¯re so amazing.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be thinner if you persevere, Maya.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kyle, Juan.¡± Juan and Kyle beamed at her, whereas Nina gave her the most beautiful hair clip. ¡°This is my reward to you. For every three days that you persevere, I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡± Maya suddenly felt that Nina was so nice to her. Blinking her big clear eyes, she epted her gift and shed her a cute smile. ¡°Thanks, Nina.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tuck you in.¡± Looking at his kids walking back to the bedroom, Evan felt his heart swelling with happiness. Turning around, he saw Nicole standing at the door of the master bedroom. The smile tugging at the corners of his eyes instantly vanished as a cold look appeared on his face. That¡¯s right. There are still some issues that I need to settle with Nicole! Lowering her head, Nicole walked up to him like a kid who had made a mistake and shed him an ingratiating smile. Evan frowned slightly in surprise. Then, Nicole reached out, wanting to hold his hand. Her sudden change of attitude put him on his guard. He even doubted whether there was something hidden in her hand, or what she was up to. He swiftly put his arms behind him and looked at her warily. Nicole was extremely ufortable with the look in his eyes. However, she did not mind as she had wronged him first, so she thought she had brought this upon herself. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ve prepared something delicious for you. Let me take you to eat.¡± Evan asked with a cold face, ¡°Did you cook a pot of condiments for me?¡± Umm. I shouldn¡¯t have given him ginger slices and star anise during dinner just now. ¡°No, I promise.¡± Evan was stunned. Following her, he wanted to see what other tricks she was going to pull on him. When they were in the dining room, Nicole ced the creamy potato soup and two side dishes in front of him. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s still warm! If you don¡¯t like it, I can make you other food.¡± Seeing how subservient and ingratiating Nicole was, Evan stared straight at the food in front of him in suspicion. There is something fishy about this. What exactly is she up to? He cautiously picked up the spoon and stirred the soup. It was the real deal as it did not seem to be mixed with something else. He tasted it and found that it was authentic and tasty. However¡­ ¡°Tell me. Why are you suddenly being so good to me?¡± Otherwise, he could not enjoy the food at ease. After thinking for a while, Nicole looked at him with affection as she replied, ¡°You¡¯re the father of my kids, so I should be good to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m their father too before this. Why weren¡¯t you being good to me then?¡± Nicole was stumped by his question. She has told me not to betray her, so I¡¯d better not tell him about my previous misunderstanding toward him! What reason should I tell him then? Taking a deep breath, Nicole decided to look at him with a shy expression as she replied, ¡°Umm, what if I tell you that I can¡¯t help but want to be nice to you from the bottom of my heart? Would you believe me?¡± She can¡¯t help but prank me. After that, she can¡¯t help but treat me well. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 What a stark contrast! Evan sneered, obviously not convinced, but he didn¡¯t probe further as he knew very well that women were hard to understand. No matter what had prompted the sudden change in Nicole¡¯s attitude, he was already very happy to be treated by her like this. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll believe you just this once.¡± Afterward, he dug into the food she specifically prepared for him. After taking a shower, the two of themy on the bed. Nicole couldn¡¯t help thinking about something rted to Zane. As She said that Evan was investigating it, she wondered if he had found anything. Driven by curiosity, she wanted to ask Evan about it but was afraid of exposing She, so she made up a reason. Clearing her throat, she looked at him with a serious expression on her face. ¡°I dreamed of Zanest night. He told me that he¡¯s still alive. Do you think that it¡¯s true?¡± Evan stiffened slightly as he replied in a gentle tone, ¡°No idea.¡± ¡°Where do you think he would be now if he were still alive?¡± Nicole continued to ask him. Evan turned to look at her. ¡°Since you¡¯re so good at dreaming, you can ask him when you dream of him!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Being rendered speechless, Nicole pouted. Fine, I¡¯ll investigate it myself! With She and Davin here, I can also find out whatever clues that Evan has found out! Seeing her crossing her arms while leaning against the head of the bed in silence feeling down, Evan reached out to pinch her fair cheeks. ¡°Be nicer to me. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡± Tempting me? Nicole looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡± Evan nodded his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± ¡°How can I be nicer to you then?¡± While Nicole was thinking hard, Evan pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± It turns out that doing that kind of thing means being nicer to him? He¡¯s really a pervert! The next day. Nicole had only gotten out from under the nket with her messy hair when Evan got the breakfast ready and woke her up to eat. After stretching her body and rubbing her eyes, she looked at the matching clothes on the hangers and smiled sweetly to herself. It does feel good to be taken care of by someone. She got out of bed and washed up before heading to the dining room. The kids were already done with their breakfasts. ¡°Breakfast is in the microwave. I¡¯m sending them to kindergarten before heading to thepany.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mommy!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mommy!¡± The kids waved goodbye to her. Maya looked at her with envy as she voiced her admiration from the bottom of her heart, ¡°I¡¯m gonna look for a husband like Daddy in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be spoiled with love. I also don¡¯t have to get up early to cook, and there¡¯s even money to burn.¡± There are so many advantages! ¡°Don¡¯t just notice Mommy¡¯s current happy life. Think about how hard it was for her to raise us by herself before this. She had to bear all the hardships and sufferings on her own.¡± Maya fell into deep thought. Recalling Nicole¡¯s hard time while looking at the tall, stalwart figure of Evan before her, she changed her mind. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll think about it again. Maybe there¡¯s a better husband than Daddy.¡± The other three kids gave her a look. Maya has high requirements. After breakfast, Nicole did the dishes. When she was about to go to Lane Corporation, she received a call from She. ¡°Nicole, there¡¯s news about your dad. Davin and Mr. Seet are rushing over. Should we go and check it out?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Levant Winery!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet there.¡± After hanging up the phone, Nicole found the ce on her navigation system and drove there. Thirty minutester. As she parked her car outside the winery, She happened to arrive as well. ¡°Nicole, the owner of this Levant Winery is very mysterious. Even my dad doesn¡¯t know who he is and only knows that he has power that is best not ignored. Let¡¯s be careful.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them walked into the winery cautiously, looking for Davin and Evan. ¡°Is there a need for a winery to be so extravagantly renovated like a pce?¡± Chapter 472 Chapter 472 ¡°Maybe the owner is too generous, and doesn¡¯t know where to spend his money.¡± It was crowded and lively inside, but they could not see the two men they were looking for. Watching in the dark, a man in a ck uniform saw Nicole and gave the waiter a look. Taking the hint, the waiter walked toward her with a bottle of expensive wine. Nicole who was admiring the ce with She, didn¡¯t realize that an ident wasing her way. She only returned to her senses in astonishment after the waiter bumped into her and the bottle of red wine fell to the ground. ¡°Miss, this wine is the most prized item of our winery!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Nicole looked at the waiter who was trembling, then down at the shattered bottle of red wine on the ground, feeling baffled. I¡¯m so unlucky! Why must I happen to break their most prized item? ¡°How much is it? We¡¯ll pay for it,¡± She asked generously, thinking that the price of a bottle of wine was nothing for Yan Group. A man in uniform with a manager badge walked up to them and sized the two of them up. ¡°Miss, this bottle of red wine has been bought by a gentleman. Since you¡¯ve knocked it over, we need you to negotiate with that gentleman as we¡¯re not in the position to handle this matter.¡± A gentleman? Nicole was stupefied. She whispered into her ear, ¡°Rx. It¡¯ll be okay. We can justpensate him. No big deal.¡± Then, she turned to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s that gentleman? Take us to see him.¡± The winery manager gave a light nod. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but thisdy is the one that has knocked over the wine. She should be the one to resolve this matter with him.¡± He looked at Nicole with a firm stance. ¡°You want her to go by herself? What does it matter if another person tags along? I¡¯ll go with her!¡± ¡°That gentleman has always enjoyed solitude, so please understand, Miss.¡± She looked at Nicole with great worry. ¡°Will there be a problem?¡± After a moment of silence, Nicole assured her that she would call her if something happened and then walked toward the VIP suite with the manager. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pleasee in, Miss.¡± Nodding, Nicole followed the manager inside the room, and saw a man drinking a cup of tea. He was good-looking, but he did not have an intimidating presence like Evan did, nor was he as mild- mannered as Rocky. Instead, he gave off a unique vibe that was not to be underestimated. There was even a dazzling smile on his face when he looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Sir, thisdy broke your wine. What are you nning to do, Sir?¡± When the manager finished speaking, Nicole said, ¡°Excuse me. I canpensate you, is that okay?¡± ¡°Miss, this wine is the most prized item of the winery, so there¡¯s only one bottle. You can¡¯t buy it even with money.¡± So he doesn¡¯t ept mypensation then! ¡°Okay. How would you like to settle this?¡± Nicole looked at him sincerely. ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself first. My name is Levant. How should I address you, Miss?¡± ¡°M-My name is Nicole Lane.¡± She forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Levant, I¡¯m really sorry, what¡ª¡± Levant¡¯s mouth quirked at the corners. ¡°That¡¯s not myst name. Myst name is Musgrave. You should just call me Levant.¡± Levant Musgrave? Nicole repeated the name in her head, feeling that something was off. Yet, she didn¡¯t dwell on it as she was eager to settle the matter at hand. ¡°Mr. Levant, what do you n to do with this wine?¡± ¡°That bottle of wine is a one-off, which can¡¯t be bought with money. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want compensation. What about you do me a favor to offset it?¡± After mulling over the suggestion, Nicole looked at him warily and asked, ¡°What kind of favor?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. You don¡¯t need to be nervous, Miss. What I want you to do is definitely an easy thing. You can do it if you remember it in the future. But it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember it.¡± Really? I must keep my word. I can¡¯t do nothing after having knocked over his expensive wine. ¡°Okay. As long as it¡¯s something reasonable, I will do it.¡± ¡°Can you give me your contact number, then?¡± Nicole nodded and told him her phone number. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 ¡°Got it. Are you staying?¡± ¡°No. My friend is waiting for me, so I have to leave now. Goodbye.¡± Levant gave her a faint smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Upon seeing her, She immediately walked up to her. ¡°You finally came out. I was almost scared to death. Are you okay?¡± Nicole shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. That gentleman is quite easy-going, but his name is a bit strange.¡± ¡°Name? What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°He said his name is Levant Musgrave, and even told me to call him Levant directly.¡± Levant. At the mention of the word, She instantly widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Could this man Levant be the owner of this Levant Winery?¡± Nicole was struck dumb. That¡¯s right. No wonder I felt odd when I heard his name. So he actually has the same name as this winery? Recalling how Levant carried himself, she was really unsure whether he was the owner of this winery. ¡°What else did he tell you?¡± Nicole told She what had happened inside. Having known everything, thetter reminded her to be wary of Levant as he was definitely not a simple man if he was really the owner of this winery. ¡°I understand. Thank you, She.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We¡¯ll be family in the future. Let¡¯s go find them both.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± In the VIP suite. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Levant leaned backzily on the custom-made massage chair with his eyes slightly narrowed as he asked, ¡°Have the two found the clues?¡± ¡°Mr. Levant, they have urately grasped the clues that you¡¯ve left. They already know that Zane has flown to K Nation two hours ago.¡± ¡°Do you think Zane alone can lure Evan to K Nation?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± The manager hesitated. Levant answered himself confidently, ¡°No! So, we have to use other methods.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Levant?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been investigating the identity of the mastermind who orchestrated Sylphiette¡¯s impersonation of the younger Nicole, the collision of Davin¡¯s sports car, and delivery of the letter to Russell?¡± Taking the hint, the manager replied, ¡°Mr. Levant, I¡¯m on it.¡± Levant nodded his head lightly, keeping the same dazzling smile on his face. Meanwhile, Davin was sitting in a suite and sighing. ¡°Evan, why do you think Zane suddenly went to K Nation? Does he know that we¡¯ve been looking for him?¡± With a serious look on his face, Evan pondered the whole situation carefully. From Zane¡¯s fake death that was discovered by Davin, to The Passion and Levant Winery, he was afraid that everything was premeditated. Zane was like a marite with his strings being pulled by someone who deliberately led them into his scheme. Therefore, there must be more to this than met the eye. ¡°Starting from today, Davin, don¡¯t pay any attention to everything about Zane anymore.¡± ¡°Evan, I can go abroad to investigate it! Grandma has been dead for so many years. I feel sorry for her if I let him live so carefreely. Although I won¡¯t crush him into jelly for the sake of Nicole, I wanna make him pay.¡± If he really went abroad to look into it, he might run into problems. Evan had a hunch that K Nation might be a trap that someone deliberately set up to lure them over. ¡°Don¡¯t go there yourself. If you really want to get revenge, you can find someone else to do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Evan. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± With a grim look on his face, Evan fell silent for a moment before he reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s Nicole¡¯s father after all.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The two of them were about to leave when Davin¡¯s phone rang. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, the mastermind behind the collision has been found.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a man named Howie Delton. At that time, Sylphiette reported to him when your sports car was hit.¡± ¡°Sylphiette? I knew she was in collusion with others. Have you looked into the background of this Howie Delton?¡± ¡°Not yet. I only know that this man is now in a winery in K Nation.¡± ¡°K Nation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Continue investigating.¡± After hanging up the phone, Davin looked at Evan. ¡°Do you know about Howie Delton, Evan?¡± Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Evan kept mum for a while and shook his head. Davin thought about it and analyzed, ¡°This person has tried to approach you through Sylphiette before and is now in K Nation. Coincidentally, Zane has also just left for the same country. Do you smell something fishy?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He¡¯s in K Nation. What a coincidence. It looks like someone over there is plotting something against me. ¡°Send someone over to K Nation.¡± ¡°All right.¡± They then walked out of the winery. When they reached the parking lot, they saw She and Nicole sneaking back into their cars and drove off. ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°They¡¯re following us. You must have identally exposed our whereabouts.¡± Err¡­ Well, I did tell She that I¡¯ming to the Levant Winery, but I didn¡¯t expect her to inform Nicole and followed me all the way here. I¡¯ve been a little too kind to Sheep recently. It¡¯s time to keep a distance from her! At night, Evan returned to the Imperial Garden, and Nicole kept asking about his day. Instead of trying to hide from her, he decided toe clean. ¡°I went to find out Zane¡¯s whereabouts. He flew to K Nation this morning.¡± ¡°K Nation?¡± I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s dead or has left for K Nation for good. I hope time could heal Evan and the Seet family and that they could forget about the ident. I¡¯ll do my best to atone for his sins by being nice to Evan and the Seets. ¡°Is there anything you wish to say?¡± Nicole snapped out of her daze and shook her head. ¡°Nope. Why don¡¯t you go spend time with the kids? I¡¯ll prepare dinner.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Evan then went to the toy room to look for the children. While Nicole was walking to the kitchen, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Sylphiette. What does she want? Nicole hesitated for a while but still answered the call. ¡°Dad is in K Nation. Do you know why he¡¯s there?¡± Nicole replied, ¡°He¡¯s running for his life!¡± Knowing that the Seets would not let him off easily, he must have fled the country! ¡°Nope. There¡¯s another reason. A reason that you¡¯ll never think of.¡± ¡°Just say what you want to say. I have no time for this nonsense.¡± Nicole said impatiently while opening the refrigerator. Sylphiette snorted, ¡°Do you know why dad treated you like a maid?¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not his biological daughter!¡± Nicole paused when she was about to close the refrigerator door. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not his biological daughter! Dad went to K Nation to find out who you really are.¡± Nicole immediately dismissed it as a prank and yelled into the phone, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll believe you? Get lost!¡± She then hung up on Sylphiette. Evan so happened to have overheard the conversation and decided to find out what happened to Nicole. ¡°Who called?¡± Nicole put aside her phone and simply made up an answer. ¡°A crazy woman.¡± I must not believe what Sylphiette said. She must have said this to cause more drama in my life. Evan doesn¡¯t need to know this nonsense. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Evan¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Nicole¡¯s phone for a moment and did not ask anything further. He then began to help Nicole prepare the dinner for the day. ¡°Why are you not with the kids?¡± ¡°They asked me toe and help you. And also, they want to know when will we give them more siblings.¡± Nicole immediately became speechless. She turned around and looked at Evan in disbelief. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you want more kids.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be interesting to see if we¡¯ll hit the jackpot and get quadruplets again.¡± Once again, Nicole did not know how to react to his remark. She pouted her lips. So that¡¯s all he could think of? To see if he still has the luck of getting quadruplets again? What a fool I was to believe that he would want to do this again out of love. The family took a stroll around the neighborhood after their dinner. When they returned home, the four little ones started pestering Nicole to have more babies. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 ¡°I want a little brother, Mommy.¡± ¡°Give me a little sister.¡± ¡°I want a baby as chubby as Maya. I want to pinch the baby.¡± ¡°Me too, Mommy. I want to go for a walk with my baby brother tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes. Daddy said we¡¯ll soon get a little brother or sister if we cooperate.¡± Nicole immediately gave Evan a sullen stare. He pretended to clear his throat and looked away. Why did you sell me out, Maya¡­ He cast a sidelong nce at the four little ones. ¡°Go to bed right now.¡± The mischievous children stuck out their tongues, went back to their room, and closed the door. Evan took out two sets of pajamas and dragged Nicole to the bathroom. The next day, Evan arrived early at the Seet Corporation. Davin anxiously came into his office and stood next to him. ¡°I found the person who delivered the letter to grandpa. His name is Howie Delton, and he seems to know a lot about our family secrets.¡± Howie Delton. It¡¯s him again. What does he want from us? Davin continued, ¡°Also, Uncle Adam seems to know that Zane is still alive. Aunt Lisa told Grandpa that you¡¯re the one who spread the news of Zane¡¯s death on social media. She also used you of protecting Nicole¡¯s father and that as long as you defend him, the Seets would never be able to avenge Grandma.¡± Evan froze, and his eyes darkened. Trying to frame me, I see. Grandpa would have believed what Aunt Lisa said, I guess? ¡°What was grandpa¡¯s response?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything but ordered someone to investigate. If he finds out Zane is still alive, you might have a hard time defending yourself.¡± Suddenly, Evan¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Russell Seet. He hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°Evan¡­¡± ¡°You want me to go over to K Nation and bring Zane back?¡± ¡°Yes. I believe you have nothing to do with his death announcement, but you need to prove to the others that you¡¯ll avenge your Grandma.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Without hesitation, Evan agreed, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go.¡± After ending the call, Davin looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me not to go? And now you¡­¡± ¡°Someone is clearly waiting for me at K Nation. How could I not y along?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t run away from this. I have to take this risk if I want to know the mastermind.¡± Davin knew Evan had already made up his mind, and there was no way he could dissuade him from going. Somehow, he was worried for his brother¡¯s safety. Evan returned to Imperial Garden in the evening and told Nicole about his trip to K Nation. Is he nning to look for Zane? Nicole kept quiet for a moment and begged Evan to take her along. Upon considering how dangerous K Nation was, Evan turned her down, using inconvenience as his excuse. Inconvenience? Yeah, right. He just doesn¡¯t want me to be there. Nicole suddenly recalled What Sylphiette told her earlier, and she looked at Evan and told him about the conversation. Evan was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡± ¡°The only way to find out is to ask Zane for an answer. What if I¡¯m really not his biological daughter? Let me go with you, please?¡± Of course, Nicole did not believe what Sylphiette said. She just needed to convince Evan to take her on this trip. Evan gave it a deep thought. What if something bad happens, and I put her in danger? Nope, she can¡¯t come with me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring Zane back, and you¡¯ll be able to ask him personally by then,¡± Evan said icily. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Nicole pouted her lips. By looking at Evan¡¯s deadpan expression and how firm he was, she knew he would not say yes to her request. Evan went up and gave her a hug. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in five days, okay?¡± Nicole could not stop her heart from racing when she leaning on his chest. ¡°You promise?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± Maya immediately expressed her disappointment after knowing her Daddy would be away for a few days. ¡°No one will take me on an evening walk anymore.¡± ¡°Daddy will be back in five days. Wait for me, okay?¡± Maya was still not happy about it. ¡°What if I miss you, Daddy?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Call me. We can video call too.¡± ¡°But I can only see you but not hug you. Daddy, you muste back soon, okay?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Evan gently rubbed Maya¡¯s head. He would miss Maya the most when he was not around. Nina ran back to her room to retrieve a painting. ¡°Here. A painting of our family. Bring it with you.¡± ¡°Should I get you something too, Daddy?¡± Evan paused for a moment and did not know how to react. ¡°All right, all right. Time for bed. Daddy has an early flight to catch tomorrow.¡± Nicole did not like their reactions. Not one bit. Why do they make this temporary separation feel like a matter of life and death? The four little ones bounced off the couch and went back to their room. Even when Evan was about to leave the next day, Nicole was still not mentally prepared to let him go. ¡°Come back soon.¡± Nicole instantly felt embarrassed by how clingy she was. It was as if she could not live without him. Evan¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. He gently nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go hiking with the kids this Saturday. Wait for me.¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± The children emerged from nowhere and interrupted their conversation. After sending Evan off, Nicole told the children to finish up their breakfast quickly to avoid beingte for kindergarten. Upon arriving at K Nation, Evan and John immediately got in touch with their own people. About half an hourter, Evan checked in to a presidential suite. A person stood in front of him and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Seet, that Howie Delton you¡¯re looking for owns a semiconductorpany, and he has been trying to find out about the development of our chips. He must have viewed ourpany as his business rival.¡± ¡°Is he afraid of us stealing a piece of his pie?¡± ¡°Once weunch our chips, many semiconductor businesses would be affected. Howie¡¯spany would take the worst hit as it was the key yer in the industry. That¡¯s all the information we have for now.¡± Evan remained silent for a moment. If he sees me as hispetitor and wants to get rid of me, he could havee after me. Instead, he chose to approach me by using Sylphiette and even delivered the letter to Grandpa. It seems like everything he did was to keep me away from Nicole. I¡¯m afraid it has nothing to do with business rivalry. ¡°Can you make an appointment with Howie? I would like to meet him.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll try, sir.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Any news on Zane?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. You can meet him anytime you want.¡± ¡°Find someone to follow him for now. We¡¯ll bring him back to the country after this.¡± ¡°All right, sir.¡± In thete evening, Evan arrived at the K Winery and had a meeting with Howie in the VIP room. Evan was surprised to see how ordinary Howie looked. Howie looked just like any businessman but steadier, and every answer he gave was well thought out. When Evan asked him why did he help Sylphiette, he said he was doing Zane a favor because they were close friends. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Howie remained calm throughout the conversation. He even casually asked Evan, ¡°Why makes you think I lied?¡± Evan did not know how to respond to his question. He then asked Howie about the letter he sent to Russell. ¡°How did you know about the ident, and why did you give the letter and the photos to Grandpa?¡± Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Howie pondered a moment and replied, ¡°I did everything I could to investigate the ident, and I just want to do my part to inform Mr. Russell about the truth.¡± Evan did not believe a single word he said. ¡°Really? You said you¡¯re Zane¡¯s close friend, and that¡¯s why you helped his daughter. Yet, Zane was the culprit of the ident. In fact, you¡¯ve betrayed Zane when you told my Grandpa about this. This doesn¡¯t make sense at all! You must have an ulterior motive.¡± Howie remained as calm as ever and defended himself with another exnation. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to obtain insider information from Sylphiette if she manages to marry you. That was the agreement.¡± ¡°As for the letter, I just wanted to take that opportunity to strengthen my connection with the Seet Group. Who knows if we might be business partners in the future?¡± Evan kept mum. He still did not believe Howie¡¯s exnation about the letter. If he were keen to approach the Seet Group, he could have done it openly instead of keeping his identity a secret. Either he¡¯s not telling the truth, or he¡¯s not the mastermind. Someone might have used this man to lure me to K Nation. Based on the way how Howie carried himself, Evan was convinced that someone must have used him as a scapegoat. There must be a more powerful mastermind behind all these. Upon returning to the hotel, Evan received a call from Davin. ¡°Howie is not the culprit. Someone is trying to mislead you, but we still don¡¯t know their motive. You shoulde back soon.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. He wants me to go back? After spending just a day in K Nation? Of all days, Davin called today. As if this call was also in the mastermind¡¯s grander scheme of things. ¡°Got it. Take care of my kids and Nicole.¡± ¡°I will. Come back soon, and we¡¯ll think of our next course of action.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After ending the call, Evan immediately turned to John. ¡°Prepare a private ne for me. Time to go back.¡± ¡°All right, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Take Zane with you on amercial flight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to travel alone, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll get a few guards to travel with you.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Evan looked at him in the eyes. ¡°Do as I said,¡± he said firmly. He doesn¡¯t even trust our guards? It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry, I guess. John knew how critical this matter was. He did not ask further but made the necessary arrangement right away. The next afternoon, John and a few security guards brought Zane back to Y City. Upon arriving at the airport, John immediately called Evan. He did not pick up the call. By right, Evan would have touched down hours ago. He should either be in the office or at home. John believed Mr. Seet should be spending time at home. After all, Nicole and his four children were his priority. ¡°Perhaps Mr. Seet switched off his phone on purpose because he¡¯s spending quality time with his wife?¡± John turned around and shot daggers at the guard who made that remark. ¡°You do know Mr. Seet very well, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you be his assistant?¡± ¡°Just kidding, Mr. Lindt. Mr. Seet needs you!¡± John responded with a smirk. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve worked for him for so many years. He¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he received a call from Davin. ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡± Davin seemed anxious as he was literally yelling at John. ¡°We¡¯ve just walked out of the airport. Mr. Evan should have been back earlier than us because he was on a private ne. I guess he should be home by now?¡± ¡°Private ne?¡± Davin was thunderstruck. ¡°Is it the private ne that has crashed?¡± ¡°Crashed? Sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Upon hearing what Davin said, John was as stunned as a deer in headlights. The same phrase that Davin said yed over and over again in his head. Mr. Seet¡¯s private ne has crashed! ¡°No¡­ no way!¡± Chapter 478 Chapter 478 The color drained out of John¡¯s face. He immediately opened his WhatsApp and read the message Davin had sent him. Indeed, it was the flight that Evan took. His phone fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Lindt?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± It took John a while to tell the others what happened. ¡°Something happened to Mr. Seet¡¯s flight!¡± ¡­ Just when Nicole was about to leave for herpany, she saw John and a few men arrived at the Imperial Garden. What is John doing here? He¡¯s supposed to be in K Nation with Evan, right? ¡°Are you okay, Mrs. Seet?¡± Nicole paused for a moment. ¡°You can¡¯t call me Mrs. Seet yet. Where¡¯s Evan? Why are you back?¡± Something was amiss with all the expressions on all their faces. Something had happened? Nicole¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡± John initially thought Nicole must have found out about the ne crash from the news, but apparently, she knew nothing about it. All of a sudden, John did not know how to tell Nicole about the incident. ¡°Mr. Seet¡­ he¡­¡± ¡°What? Just tell me!¡± The words were stuck in John¡¯s throat as he could not bring himself to tell Nicole the news. Just when he hesitated, Nicole¡¯s phone rang. It was an unknown caller. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°What a jinx you are, Nicole Lane! What have you done to Evan! Go kill yourself!¡± It was Lisa¡¯s voice. She instantly screamed at Nicole when the phone got through. Nicole had absolutely no idea what just happened. ¡°Excuse me? Did you call the wrong person?¡± ¡°Trying to act like you don¡¯t know anything huh? The private ne Evan took has crashed, and he died in the incident! It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re a jinx!¡± Evan is dead? ne crash? He died? Nicole was utterly thunderstruck. She turned around and looked at John and the guards he came with. Everyone lowered their heads and kept mum. She had a bad feeling about this. They¡¯re kidding, aren¡¯t they? Evan¡­ All of a sudden, she cked out and fell onto the ground. By the time she woke up, She was sitting by her side. The moment Nicole opened her eyes, She immediately grabbed her hand. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°I had a dream earlier, She. Someone told me something bad had happened to Evan. How can I even dream of something like this?¡± Nicole then pped herself on her cheek. ¡°How can I dream of something like that!¡± She, whose eyes had also turned red, grabbed hold of her wrist to stop her from punishing herself. ¡°I¡¯m not good atforting people, but please stay calm. Please.¡± Nicole raised her head and saw She¡¯s teary eyes. At that point, she finally realized it was not a dream. It was a painful reality that she could not snap out of. ¡°He might not have taken that flight, right? Yes, that must be it. Someone else must have taken that flight.¡± She did not know what else to say. She did not have the heart to tell Nicole that she was sorry for her loss. She did not want to dash her hopes. But¡­ The aircraft crashed by the sea. Some parts of the aircraft fell into the sea, while some scattered all over the coast. And among the debris, the rescue team found a wristwatch. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a custom-made watch, which had the name ¡°Evan¡± carved at the back. Davin had the exact watch that had his own name too. These exclusive watches were gifts from Russell, and they held a special ce in Evan¡¯s heart, and he would always carry the watch with him. This had ascertained Evan was a casualty of this aviation tragedy. John could also confirm that Evan had indeed boarded the aircraft. She was so worried about Nicole, but she could only try her best to console her. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 ¡°Stay strong, Nicole. Your kids still need you. They¡¯ll be really upset if they see you like this.¡± Nicole suddenly thought of the children, and she immediately told She, ¡°Don¡¯t tell the kids first. They¡¯re still waiting for him toe back. They¡¯re still waiting for him to take them on a hiking trip.¡± She tried to remain steady and nodded, yet she could not stop her tears from rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Where are the kids? Are they still not back yet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. John has found a nanny to take care of them. The Seets are also grieving, so we¡¯ll keep the kids away from the family.¡± ¡°All right. As long as there¡¯s someone who can take care of them temporarily.¡± Something popped up in Nicole¡¯s mind. ¡°She, can you please stay with the kids? I want to get John to do something for me.¡± She cast a confused look at her, but she did not ask further. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give John a call right now.¡± Some twenty minutester, John arrived at the Imperial Garden. Upon seeing Nicole¡¯s pale face, John felt sorry for her and guilty at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m at your service, Mrs. Seet!¡± Nicole looked at him and remained silent for a few seconds. Then she said to him, ¡°I want to go and see him!¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet¡­¡± ¡°Bring me to the ce where the ne crashed. I want to see him right now!¡± ¡°Mr. Davin has brought a few men over now. Please take good care of yourself and stay at home, okay?¡± ¡°Bring me there! Right now!¡± Nicole did not ept no for an answer. She had to be there! John heaved a helpless sigh and made the necessary arrangement for Nicole. Wasting no time, she packed some stuff and departed to the crash site, hoping for a miracle. Throughout the flight, she prayed relentlessly for a miracle. She prayed that she would see Evan alive. Please bring him back and take my life instead. After several hours, Nicole¡¯s nended safely. By the time she arrived at the crash site, all the aircraft wreckage had been cleared up. She found nothing but a sea that stretched for miles. The miracle she desperately needed did not happen. The rolling billows of the sea hit her on the face and retreated in a matter of seconds. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nicole was all wet and a hot mess, but she did not care. She froze like a statue by the coast. She looked at the sea and stared steadily into the distance. At that point, she was still waiting for a miracle. John went up and approached her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Mrs. Seet, shall we?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Seet wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± ¡°Mrs¡­¡± Nothing John said was able to get Nicole¡¯s attention. It was only when Nicole fainted that he and the security guards were able to bring her home. And just like that, one month passed by in the blink of an eye. The quadruplets learned about Evan¡¯s death from Sofie and Lisa. They did not believe their words and even argued with them. They then seek confirmation from Nicole. Nicole clenched her fists and told them. ¡°Daddy¡¯s not dead. He has gone out for work and will be back to take you on a hiking trip.¡± The four little ones nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I knew it. I knew Daddy would be back.¡± ¡°Yes, we believed so too!¡± One day, the four children visited Seet Residence. While Jonathan and Sophia were away, Lisa once again told them about Evan¡¯s death. It was all because their Mommy was a jinx! Anger swept over the children. They gave her a killer stare and started hitting her. Without hesitation, Juan kicked Lisa¡¯s leg, causing her to scream in pain. ¡°You rascal! How dare you! You have bad manners because you don¡¯t have a father to teach you!¡± Before she could continue insulting them, Maya threw her signature Maya Punch at her, and Nina launched a Nina Strike as well. ¡°Watch out for my Maya Punch!¡± Chapter 480 Chapter 480 ¡°Here Ie! Nina Strike!¡± They started attacking Lisa all over her body. ¡°A bunch of barbaric rascals!¡± Since they were all little children, Lisa could easily lift Nina up in the air. She could not do the same with Maya as she was a little heavy, so she kicked her to one side instead. Maya immediately burst into tears. ¡°How dare you hit my sister. I¡¯ll kill you, witch!¡± Kyle and Juan each grabbed a broom and a feather duster and walloped Lisa¡¯s body. She threw Nina to the ground and tried to snatch the broom and feather duster from them. It was havoc in the living hall of the Seet Residence. The maids tried to defuse the tension, but Lisa screamed at them. They had no choice but to take a step back. ¡°Let me teach you a lesson!¡± Sophia, who had just entered the house, could already hear themotion from afar. Her expression changed and quickened her steps. By the time Sophia arrived at the living hall, she was absolutely stunned by what she saw. Nina wasforting Maya, who was crying on the floor, while Lisa was chasing Kyle and Juan all over the house. Rage throbbed in Sophia in a heartbeat. ¡°Lisa Moelle! What are you doing? Do you have no respect for me and Jonathan?¡± She then walked up to Lisa. Lisa, too, was taken aback as she did not expect Sophia toe back at this hour. Before she could defend herself, a pnded right on her cheek. A burning sensation spread across Lisa¡¯s cheek. Her eyes widened as she was utterly dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ you pped me?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Look at what you did to the kids!¡± ¡°You!¡± Lisa looked around, stepped forward, and whispered into Sophia¡¯s ears, ¡°You know why your son died at a young age? Because you¡¯re evil. Look at how barbaric these rascals are. You better take good care of them, or else they might all die young like their father.¡± It was as if Lisa had stabbed an invisible knife into her heart. Not only did Lisa mentioned Evan¡¯s death in front of her, but she also even cursed the quadruplets. A vortex of anger swirled inside Sophia. When Sophia was about to hit Lisa, thetter raised her hand grab the former¡¯s wrist in time. ¡°Trying to hit me, huh? We had to y nice in the past because your son ruled the Seet Group. Now that your son is not around anymore, who are you to tell me what to do? Stop making a fool of yourself!¡± Lisa then forcibly swung Sophia¡¯s hand away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jonathan, Ryan, and Adam walked into the living hall and were shocked by what they saw. All of a sudden, Lisa yed the victim and hid behind Adam. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Sophia¡­. hit me.¡± ¡°She hit you?¡± Adam looked at Lisa¡¯s swollen cheek and demanded an exnation from Sophia. Nina stood up and eximed, ¡°She kicked Maya and pushed me, so I hit her back!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam immediately felt awkward and tried to focus on something else. ¡°All right. Since both parties are at fault, so let¡¯s just move on and focus on something more serious.¡± Sophia then gathered the four children and brought them to the toy room. She also gave Davin a call and asked him toe back. The Seet brothers even invited Russell to their discussion. The fight for power was about to begin. Adam broke the silence. ¡°Dad, Evan has left us for almost a month now. It¡¯s time for us to decide who will take over thepany.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Ryan seconded the proposal. He even gave his wife re an eye signal, hoping to get her support. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 re hesitated for a moment. She gently nodded but did not say much. It was obvious that Ryan forced her to be here. Lisa, on the other hand, talked nonstop about the Seet Group leadership position. Everyone could tell she was keeping her eyes on the prize. Davin put a cup of tea on the table and said, ¡°Both of you just can¡¯t wait to take over the Seet Group huh?¡± Both Adam and Ryan did not bother to pay serious attention to Davin. ¡°We¡¯re telling the truth. You¡¯re not qualified to lead thepany since you¡¯re not as capable as your brother.¡± ¡°Talk about the pot calling the kettle ck! You¡¯re not as capable as you think either!¡± It would be disastrous if these two brothers took over the Seet Group. If worsees to worst, we should support the lesser of two evils ¨C Ryan. Adam and Lisa were no pushovers. Of course, they would fight till the end to get what they desired. When the Seets were still in the midst of debating, Patrick and She arrived unannounced. Patrick stepped in and proposed to give Davin several mega projects on the condition that the Seet family would elect Davin as the president. It was his way to support his future son-inw. After a round of deliberation, Russell decided to appoint Davin as the interim president for the Seet Group. However, this position came with a condition. Russell would benchmark Davin¡¯s performance against thepany¡¯s performance for the next three months. If he failed to meet his expectation, the patriarch would rece him with another candidate. This decision had temporarily put a stop to the family dispute. Davin could not imagine the energy and time he had tomit to the Seet Group for the next three months. He had no intention of bing the president of the Seet Group. The only reason he fought for the position was to stop Adam from taking over thepany. He knew for sure Adam would one day destroy their family business. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Yet, now he did not have the confidence to run thepany properly. Upon seeing how dejected Davin was, She encouraged him to continue Evan¡¯s legacy so that his blood, sweat, and tears would not go to waste. Davin could not help but feel depressed when he thought of Evan. He gritted his teeth and vowed, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to bring the Seet Group to the next level.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± She heaved a sigh of relief and was pleased to see how resolute Davin had be after the pep talk. ¡°How¡¯s Nicole?¡± She immediately lost the smile on her face the moment she heard the question. ¡°She¡¯s no longer the Nicole we knew. She tries to act normal in front of the kids, but she has be emotionally distant. I don¡¯t know how tofort her anymore.¡± ¡°The kids have been asking me about Evan, but at this point, I don¡¯t know what excuses to tell them anymore. What if they find out¡­¡± ¡°Nicole doesn¡¯t want the kids to know. We just have to try our best to keep it a secret.¡± The couple let out a helpless sigh. It was a Saturday, and the four children did not have to go to school. To stop them from asking about Evan, Nicole decided to bring them for a walk. Maya and Nina suggested to go to Davin¡¯s shopping mall. Juan and Kyle nodded in agreement as they did not have any other suggestions. ¡°All right. We shall go to Uncle Davin¡¯s shopping mall then.¡± As usual, the mall was a happening ce, and there were people everywhere. When Nicole walked past the men¡¯s section and saw the limited edition suits, she could not help but think of how suave Evan would look if he were in those formal attires. He would definitely look great in them. Just when she was still immersed in her imagination, Nina suddenly eximed, ¡°Daddy! It¡¯s Daddy!¡± Nicole turned around to look at Nina. So did her other three children. The moment the crowd noticed a tall and muscr man in the shopping mall, they started talking about him. Though they could only see his back, the elegance he exuded clearly entuated how extraordinary he was. Nicole froze. Why does he look so familiar? Is it really him? But he¡¯s already¡­ Did God hear my prayers and decide to bring him back to me? Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Feeling excited, Nicole¡¯s heart beat faster as she ran toward that person, hoping he was the one she was waiting for all this time. The children also ran toward that figure joyfully and yelled, ¡°Daddy!¡± Nicole shouted, ¡°Evan!¡± The silhouette of that person flinched when they called out to him. Juan and Kyle ran to his front. After they lifted their heads to look at his face, Juan was taken aback while Kyle had a shocked expression. He doesn¡¯t even look like Daddy. Daddy is so handsome with his top-tier features. Panting heavily, Maya ran to him and looked at his face. Her joyous expression immediately vanished while her jaw dropped. Disappointed, Nina yelled, ¡°No. He¡¯s not Daddy!¡± Noticing their disappointed yet shocked expression, Nicole walked to his front and looked at his face. Reality dawned upon her and put out the mes of hope flickering in her eyes instantly. It¡¯s not him. It really isn¡¯t him¡­ ¡°His face is so hideous, but he has such a nice body and demeanor. Tsk! Tsk! What a waste.¡± ¡°Look at his face. Did he get burnt? Those scars looked terrible! Ugh! So ugly!¡± ¡°Indeed. Why is he even here? Stay in your house, you freak!¡± ¡°Ugly freak! Are you here to scare people? Mind you, we¡¯re in a high-ss shopping mall. And this ce isn¡¯t somewhere you should be.¡± The crowd got louder with their discussions. Memories of the past shed through Nina¡¯s mind as she recalled the words her Daddy said when they went to Uncle Davin¡¯s mall and met an ugly woman who was bullied by others. He said, It¡¯s not her fault to be born ugly. She¡¯s not wrong toe to this ce too. Those bullies who judge people by their looks and pointed fingers at her were the ones at fault. Remembering her Daddy¡¯s words, she gripped her fists tightly and took a step forward, protecting the ugly man from the public¡¯s gazes. ¡°Shut up! All of you! What rights do you have to scold him? It¡¯s not his fault for being ugly!¡± Maya stood beside Nina and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy told us it¡¯s wrong to judge someone based on their looks.¡± Looking at the two little girls protesting in his stead and listening to their words, the ugly man¡¯s eyes lit up. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where do you bratse from? You know nothing, so f*ck off!¡± ¡°Yeah! We say what we want. He¡¯s ugly, and that¡¯s a fact. What can you do? Seal our mouth?¡± ¡°An ugly man like him shouldn¡¯te to a high-ss mall, affecting the mall image and all. We should throw him out.¡± Juan and Kyle exchanged nces after looking at the man and two women acting all high and mighty. With a bottle of mineral water and an iron hook in their hands, they quickly drew up a n in their minds. Both of them walkedposedly to the trio. Juan beckoned with his eyes to Kyle and asked, ¡°Did you say that it¡¯s inevitable for ugly people to be an object of ridicule?¡± The arrogant man said, ¡°Right. He should beughed at, looking this ugly. Take a closer look. Isn¡¯t his hideous face so ugly that it¡¯s scary?¡± Juan retorted, ¡°If being ugly is the reason to beughed at, how about someone pissing his pants in public?¡± The man asked, ¡°Pissing his pants? Who?¡± As soon as he finished talking, Juan pointed at his pants. He lowered his head and saw his pants drenched with water streaming out of the hem of his pants. ¡°Argh! He¡­ He pissed his pants! So gross!¡± ¡°Holy sh*t! He actually pissed his pants in public. How shameless!¡± The man was confused. He didn¡¯t piss his pants, but no matter how hard he tried to deny it, everyone believed what they saw. His pants were drenched, and that was the proof people needed. ¡°It¡¯s not him. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll piss his pants. I think¡­¡± The woman who was defending the man was the one who made fun of the ugly man the most. Before she could finish her sentence, the zip of her pants loosened and dropped to the ground while her pants slid off from her waist. ¡°Ah!¡± The woman shouted embarrassingly and immediately dragged her pants up. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 ¡°Oh my. She¡¯s exposed!¡± ¡°Holy sh*t! Did I see it wrongly? She didn¡¯t wear her underwear!¡± ¡°What? She didn¡¯t? I thought she did.¡± ¡°Nope. How about you ask her to take off her pants and show us?¡± ¡°Hey girl, take off your pants. We need to confirm.¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± She said as her face reddened, resembling a monkey¡¯s butt. And yet, someone cheered for her to do it. ¡°Yeah. Take it off and prove it to us once and for all.¡± The lively crowd burst intoughter. And they started gossiping about the breaking news about a man pissing his pants, if the woman wore her underwear, and if her inner thighs were fair and slim. The trio was enraged and embarrassed at hearing the crowd gossiping about them. Shielding their heads from the crowd, they ran away helplessly. Everyone left afterughing at their miserable state. Giggling, Juan and Kyle bumped their fists whileplimenting each other. Kyle said, ¡°Well done on spraying water on his pants.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Juan replied, ¡°Same goes for you. The way you broke her zip with the iron hook was brilliant!¡± ¡°Likewise!¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± Nicole looked at her kids and was worried about their innocence. She advised, ¡°Both of you, don¡¯t tease people like that.¡± They made a girl¡¯s pants fall off in public. This mustn¡¯t go on. ¡°They asked for it!¡± Kyle said coolly while looking at their miserable figures fading away. Juan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We went easy on them. Next time, I¡¯ll make them feel more miserable.¡± Nicole was totally at a loss for words. Who did they take after? So evil. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not ugly. I¡¯ll give you this candy.¡± Maya blinked her clear eyes and took out two lollipops from her pocket. Smiling sweetly at the man, she handed the lollipops to him. Nina said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll help you put on make-up. You¡¯ll look better after that.¡± The man remained frozen in ce, saying nothing and blinking his eyes, all the while staring at them. Receiving no response from the man, Maya asked, ¡°Sir¡­ You can¡¯t talk?¡± The man took out his phone and typed a sentence: A fire disfigured my face, and I lost my voice. She asked, ¡°You really can¡¯t talk? That¡¯s so sad¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± The man typed on his phone: Yoda. Juan scrutinized Yoda¡¯s figure thoroughly while Kyle did that in secret. His body is so simr to Daddy¡¯s. Suddenly, Juan leaned closer to Kyle¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Daddy¡¯s noting back for a while, but his silhouette looks a lot like Daddy. How about we let him y with us as a recement?¡± ¡°But his face¡­¡± Kyle hesitated. His face has a vast difference from Daddy¡¯s. How can he rece Daddy? Juan exined, ¡°Nina can take care of it. She can help Yoda put on make-up, and she¡¯ll definitely be able to make him look like Daddy.¡± Kyle asked, ¡°But¡­ What if Daddyes back and sees him? Won¡¯t Daddy be angry?¡± Juan insisted, ¡°When Daddy¡¯s back, we¡¯ll give him a sum of money and ask him to leave.¡± Kyle contemted the idea. Mommy is lost in thoughts, and maybe this is a good idea. After deciding to proceed with the n, he waved at Yoda, gesturing him to crouch down. He whispered in Yoda¡¯s ears, ¡°Can you be good to my Mommy genuinely with no ill intentions?¡± Yoda looked at him, dumbfounded. It seems he didn¡¯t understand what I said. Kyle exined, ¡°Daddy¡¯s been out on a business trip, and we see no signs of his return. Our Mommy misses him much, and she always cries in secret at night. Please stay with us temporarily as Daddy¡¯s recement and make Mommy happy. Once Daddy¡¯s back, leave and we¡¯ll give you arge sum of money. Is that okay?¡± Even if you don¡¯t leave, Mommy won¡¯t fall in love with you, so there¡¯s no way you can threaten Daddy¡¯s position as Mommy¡¯s lover and our father. Yoda¡¯s eyes darkened. Nodding to Kyle¡¯s request, he turned to look at Nicole with hesitation. Juan realized Yoda¡¯s concerns, so he leaned closer to his ears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Kyle and I will settle everything, and you only have to do as we say.¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Juan and Kyle stood up and said, ¡°Mommy, we want him to be our bodyguard and protect us. Please.¡± Bodyguard. Blinking her eyes, Maya said her words without filtering. ¡°It could work. Yoda¡¯s face can scare baddies away.¡± Nina chimed in, ¡°If Yoda can be Juan and Kyle¡¯s bodyguard, I can practice my make-up skills by using him as my model.¡± If I can make his hideous face look attractive, that means my skills have improved. Nicole recalled the times the kids asked her about Evan¡¯s return. It may be better to have someone apanying them, so they won¡¯t ask me when Evan wille back again and again as I can¡¯t give them an answer. It¡¯s for the best¡­ ¡°Are you willing to be my kids¡¯ bodyguard? We can discuss your pay.¡± She finally agreed after being silent for a while. Yoda nodded in agreement. She said, ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯ll pay you enough.¡± Yoda nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! From now on, you shall follow us, Yoda.¡± Nina said, ¡°Yoda, after we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll help you do some make-up.¡± And Kyle asked, ¡°Yoda, do you know Taekwondo? Can you apany me during my Taekwondo practice?¡± Yoda nodded again. The kids held his hands and smiled happily. Nicole, who was following behind them, felt a pang of sadness in her heart. If only you¡¯re Evan, Yoda. But¡­ Fate is cruel. The news about Yoda shopping with Nicole while holding the kids¡¯ hands spread like wildfire and became a trending topic. Those people who took photos of them only took Yoda¡¯s back, and his figure looked like Evan. And this caused an uproar. When Jonathan and Sophia saw the topic and photos, they couldn¡¯t hold back their excitement. Sophia shouted, ¡°Is he Evan? Is this my son?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Not at all. Look at his clothing. Evan won¡¯t wear something so shabby.¡± Sophia argued. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like Evan from the way he dresses, but his back looks simr. I¡¯ll have to call Nicole.¡± Upon saying her words, she stood up as thoughts swirled her mind. ¡°No¡­ No. I¡¯ll have to see for myself. What if my son lives andes back to us? I need to know if he¡¯s Evan.¡± She quickly put away her stuff and dragged Jonathan to Nicole¡¯s house. She and Davin, too, felt surprised as they scrutinized the photos and discussed. Is he actually Evan? She said, ¡°He looks like Evan.¡± Davin replied, ¡°No. We need to confirm if he¡¯s Evan.¡± She suggested, ¡°Then, we need to see his face.¡± After digesting her suggestion, Davin did as she said. ¡°His face? Okay. I¡¯ll call Juan to ask where they¡¯re at. And we shall go to see for ourselves.¡± Feeling excited, She urged, ¡°Alright. Quick, call him.¡± Davin took his phone and immediately dialed Juan¡¯s number. Meanwhile, when Lisa saw the topic on trending, she was so shocked that her expression changed immediately. She muttered, ¡°He¡­ He lived?¡± Adam replied, ¡°No. I don¡¯t think he is Evan. Who do you think Evan is? ording to Evan¡¯s taste in fashion and his quality of life, he¡¯ll never wear something so in.¡± Lisa insisted, ¡°You don¡¯t think so? But look at his back.¡± Adam argued. ¡°There¡¯s nothing his back can prove. We need to see his face.¡± Lisa asked, ¡°Then, shall we go see him?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Adam said, ¡°No need. Others are more eager to know the truth. We only have to go to the Seet Residence.¡± Right, Jonathan and Sophia must be rushing to investigate the matter personally. We only need to wait for the news. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now.¡± Lisa agreed with Adam¡¯s opinion. Imperial Garden. Nina held Yoda¡¯s hand, insisting to help him with some make-up while Yoda didn¡¯t refuse and went along with her. Juan, Kyle, and Maya stared at Yoda¡¯s face while passing the make-up products one by one to Nina. They wanted to see if Yoda would look good with make-up. After more than an hour of putting on make-ups here and there on his face, Yoda¡¯s face changed entirely. When Maya saw his face, she was stunned. ¡°Wow! He looks like Daddy!¡± Kyle chimed in and said, ¡°He really does resembles Daddy.¡± Juan advised, ¡°Nina, your make-up skills are amazing. You mustn¡¯t let your talent go to waste, so be a make-up artist when you grow up.¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Hearing theirpliments, Nina smiled delightfully. ¡°Not yet. We need to show Mommy. Let¡¯s see if Mommy says he looks like Daddy.¡± The three children agreed with Nina¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Yeah. Bring him to Mommy. Let¡¯s see Mommy¡¯s reaction.¡± Yoda had aplicated expression, but he stood up cooperatively. Kyle and Juan led him to Nicole¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door. Meanwhile, Nicoley on the bed while scrolling through pictures of Evan on her phone. Hearing the knock on the door, she immediately kept her phone and opened the door. And there she saw the face she dreamt of every day and night in front of her. ¡°Evan, you¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re back?¡± She froze and stare at his face. Everything felt surreal, but she felt a tinge of happiness in her heart. Seeing as how he was silent, she furrowed her brows and reached out, wanting to caress his face. Suddenly, she heard the four kids giggling. Nicole stopped her hand in midair and lowered her gaze, noticing four little children squatting down on the ground while looking at her. They chuckled. ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t Nina so good at make-up? Did you mistaken Yoda for Daddy?¡± Make-up? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Yoda? Nicole woke up from her dreams as her eyes darkened and disappointment filled her heart. He¡¯s Yoda, not Evan. Suddenly, Nicole was agitated and roared, ¡°Who told you to make him look like this? Don¡¯t ever put on make-up on his face! Your Daddy is Evan, not him!¡± After shouting her words, tears gushed out of her eyes uncontrobly as she turned around and closed the door on them. Her short-lived hope was destroyed once again. The flurries of memories of her together with Evan flooded her minds, and she feltpletely powerless against them, overwhelmed by emotions. She murmured, ¡°Evan, Nina can make him look like you, but your heart¡¯s not here. I need you, only you. He¡¯s not you. He¡¯s not¡­¡± Staring at the tightly shut door, a flicker of sorrow shed across Yoda¡¯s eyes as he clenched his fists subconsciously. A look of shock appeared on Nina¡¯s face. I¡¯ve never seen Mommy so angry before. I only wanted to show off my make-up skills, but I angered her instead. She stayed silent because she couldn¡¯tprehend what she did wrong. Her whole being froze in ce, but her tears begged to differ, trickling down her cheeks. The other three children were surprised too. Driven by her curiosity, Maya asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t mommy miss Daddy? Why is she so angry after looking at a face so simr to Daddy¡¯s?¡± Both Kyle and Juan were at a loss for words. They, too, couldn¡¯t wrap their minds around this matter. But Mommy said that we only have one Daddy. So, maybe she¡¯s saying that no one can rece Daddy, and Yoda must not look like Daddy. Yoda looked at the four confused kids and caressed their heads before typing on his phone: Your Mommy doesn¡¯t like my face looking like your Daddy¡¯s, so let¡¯s remove the make-up. After reading his message, Nina wiped her tears and led Yoda back to the bedroom before removing the make-up, which she spent a lot of time on. Looking at Nina¡¯s depressed face, Yoda reached out to caress her face gently and smiled at her. Although Yoda¡¯s face without make-up was frightening, Nina felt warmth in her heart, looking at his smile. After calming herself down, Nicole realized she didn¡¯t keep her emotions in check and snap at her kids. She immediately ran to Nina¡¯s bedroom and apologized to her. ¡°Mommy¡¯s sorry, Nina. Mommy didn¡¯t intend to do that.¡± Nina felt wronged, but she shook her head fervently. ¡°No, Mommy. It¡¯s my fault. We only have one Daddy, so I won¡¯t make someone look like Daddy with make-up anymore.¡± ¡°Nina.¡± Nicole hugged her daughter while deep down, she felt guilty and torn. She couldn¡¯t take it. Evan passed away recently, and there was someone else living in her house with her beloved¡¯s face. This only made her heart ache. But the kids won¡¯t understand the pain I feel. She reached out her hands and gently wiped off Nina¡¯s tears. Before she couldpletely wipe off her tears, Juan ran into the bedroom and said, ¡°Mommy, grandpa, and grandma are here. Grandma says she wants to meet Daddy.¡± Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Nicole asked, ¡°They want to meet Daddy?¡± She was dumbfounded by their sudden visit, but she quickly came to her senses and walked to the living room. When Sophia saw Nicole, she asked, ¡°Is Evan back?¡± At that moment, two uninvited guests had arrived at their house. Juan said, ¡°Mommy, Uncle Davin, and Ms. She are here.¡± When they walked into the living room, Davin immediately asked, ¡°Nicole, who¡¯s that man on the trending topic?¡± Nicole heaved a sigh and said to her kids, ¡°Go get Yoda.¡± Kyle nodded and ran to get Yoda. When Yoda rushed to the living room, Sophia instantly stood up. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s him?¡± She sized him up from his figure to his hideous face. Nicole answered, ¡°Yes. He is the one in those photos on the trending topics, not Evan.¡± Jonathan heaved a sigh of disappointment. Right, there¡¯s no way someone who died wille back to life. Despair gushed out of her eyes, streaming down her cheeks as she sat back in her seat. ¡°Evan¡­ my son¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like this. You promised not to cry again, as your eyes won¡¯t be able to take it any longer.¡± Davin advised as She chimed in and reminded her that the kids were there. Sophia wiped her tears and turned to look at the four kids. ¡°Your Daddy wille back after he¡¯s finished with work. Grandma came here to see him because grandma thought that he¡¯s back.¡± The kids asked, ¡°Then why did Grandma cry?¡± Sophia made an excuse. ¡°Grandma¡¯s eyes are unwell. I¡¯ve seen a doctor, and they are still recovering.¡± The four kids didn¡¯t know what to say, so they kept quiet. They had doubts, but they couldn¡¯t figure out what was odd. Maya walked to Sophia¡¯s front and stuck out her chubby hands to wipe her tears. She said, ¡°Remember to take your medicine, Grandma.¡± Sophia replied, ¡°Okay. Grandma will do as you say, Maya.¡± Without saying another word, Jonathan and Sophia left the residence feeling dejected. When She was ying with the kids, Davin stood beside Yoda and sized him up. He asked, ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Yoda took out his phone and typed: Fire. Taken aback by his actions, Davin was surprised at how Yoda couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to speak.¡± Yoda: I lost my voice in the fire. Davin had a look of shock on his face as he saw the text. His demeanor is like Evan¡¯s, so I doubt if Evan¡¯s soul actually projected itself into his body. And I want to test him if he¡¯s some spy deliberately arranged by someone. But I never think it through. He can¡¯t speak, so here goes my n of testing him. After collecting his thoughts, Davin asked, ¡°Why are you their bodyguard?¡± Yoda: Kyle wanted me to. The children helped me when I was ganged up against because of my appearance, so I agreed to serve them to repay their kindness. Is that so? Davin mulled it over and asked, ¡°Then, how did you guys meet?¡± Yoda: We met coincidently when I went shopping for clothes at the mall. Coincidence? This was too much of a coincidence. There must be someone pulling the strings behind all of this. In short, we must keep an eye on him. After observing Yoda in secret, Davin noticed Yoda treated the kids very well, as he was patient and attentive when he yed with them. Before leaving, Davin advised Juan and Kyle to be wary of Yoda and suggested sending some bodyguards over to protect them. But Kyle rejected his suggestion firmly. ¡°No need. Yoda¡¯s a good person.¡± Juan backed Kyle up and said, ¡°Yeah. Uncle Davin, have you never heard of people with hideous faces, but hearts of gold?¡± Davin thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve only heard of gorgeous faces with hearts of gold.¡± Juan was speechless with his remarks. ¡°Daddy said we should not judge people by their appearances.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes at him while Maya crossed her small, fat waist and argued, ¡°Yeah. We mustn¡¯t make fun of people.¡± Davin gulped. Stroking his nose, he took a nce at Yoda. ¡°Well, hopefully I¡¯m just overthinking. Remember to call me immediately if anything happens.¡± The kids said, ¡°Alright. Goodbye, Uncle Davin.¡± Davin replied, ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t make me stay for dinner. I¡¯ll go back home and eat.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes. Ask you to stay for dinner? In your dreams! After Davin and She left the house, Juan and Kyle immediately dragged Yoda to the toy room. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 ¡°Yoda, do you know how to build Lego?¡± Juan asked, followed up by Kyle¡¯s request. ¡°Yoda, can you practice Taekwondo with me?¡± Before Yoda could choose who he wanted to apany, Nicole walked into the room. ¡°Mommy, I want to have beef stew for dinner.¡± ¡°Me too, Mommy.¡± Nicole looked at Yoda and said, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll prepare it after I ask Yoda some questions.¡± Yoda looked at her calmly and nodded. She asked, ¡°Where is your family?¡± Yoda took out his phone and typed: They all died in the fire. He¡¯s the only one left? She asked, ¡°Then, where do you live? Can you give me the address?¡± Yoda typed the address and showed the screen to Nicole. After memorizing everything, Nicole said, ¡°Alright. I hope you¡¯ll understand. After all, you¡¯ll have to be with my kids, so I need to know your basic information.¡± Yoda nodded in response. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go prepare dinner.¡± She left the toy room and texted Davin the address so that he could investigate Yoda¡¯s background. After she was done preparing dinner, she ced tes of food on the table. The food was simple, yet scrumptious and enough to meet the kids¡¯ nutritional requirements. Yoda stood at the side, serving the kids their dinner, while Nicole looked at the empty space beside her and ced a set of cutlery. Although Evan was dead, he was still alive in her heart. Juan said, ¡°Mommy, is this te for Yoda?¡± Kyle chimed in and said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s not back yet. Let Yoda use them and join us for dinner.¡± Giving in to their requests, Nicole stood up after taking a nce at Yoda. She took out a te and a set of cutlery, cing them in between Juan and Kyle. Her intention was so obvious. It was for Yoda to eat with them while sitting between Juan and Kyle. Evan¡¯s seat and his cutlery must not be tainted by anybody else. Juan shook his head and sighed. ¡°Mommy is always waiting for Daddy toe back home, so she has his food ready all the time. But she¡¯s been doing this so many times, and Daddy is nowhere to be seen.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Kyle replied, ¡°Just let Mommy do as she pleases. What if Daddyes back one day?¡± Listening to the boys¡¯ mumbling, a tinge of happiness shed past Yoda¡¯s face. After dinner, Maya dragged Yoda¡¯s hand, insisting on him to take her out for a stroll. Yoda turned to look at Nicole, asking for her instructions. After giving it a thought, Nicole agreed to let him take Maya out for a walk. But she was still worried, so she followed behind them. What if Yoda takes Maya away? Yoda gripped Maya¡¯s chubby hands as she climbed down the stairs, one step at a time. When they walked past the garden corridor, Yoda carried Maya in his arms and took careful steps. Nicole was puzzled. Why does he have to carry Maya? Maya said, ¡°Yoda, whenever I and Daddy pass through here, Daddy will carry me in his arms. He said the ground of the corridor is slippery and dangerous.¡± Upon hearing Maya¡¯s words, Nicole looked at Yoda¡¯s back in shock. He carried Maya subconsciously. Evan knew this path was slippery, but this is the first time Yoda ever set foot here. How did he know? Doubts sprouted in Nicole¡¯s heart, and she started overthinking. After they passed through the corridor, Nicole asked Yoda about the reason he carried Maya. Yoda held Maya¡¯s hand and typed on his phone with the other hand: It¡¯s dark in this corridor, so it¡¯s safer to carry her. So that¡¯s why. It¡¯s not because he knows the ground¡¯s slippery, but he felt it was dark. Nicole sighed inaudibly. It¡¯s just me imagining things. They returned to the living room after their stroll. Nicole prepared a room for Yoda. It was the guest room on the first floor. Juan said, ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s still room on the second floor. Why do you give Yoda the room on the first floor?¡± She insisted, ¡°Yoda likes the first floor.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Juan nced at her in disbelief. Nicole replied, ¡°Juan, you¡¯ve got too much to ask. Go to sleep, now!¡± Juan shook his head, not believing Nicole¡¯s words. Yoda has no say in this, as Mommy¡¯s the one who decides. It will be great if we can all stay on the second floor. So why not? After returning to her bedroom, Nicole called Davin and asked him to send some men here, as she felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Yoda to be the only one working in such a huge house. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Davin was swift and decisive in moving all of the maids at Hillside Vi to Imperial Garden right away. No one was living in or caring for the vi any longer anyway. It only took all of them forty minutes to arrive at their new workce. Nicole was surprised by the maids¡¯ arrival but was relieved when she learned that they used to serve Evan. She thought of having them settled in the rooms on the first floor, but the butler interjected, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we servants cannot stay in the same house as you.¡± So, Nicole decided to let the butler handle such arrangements as he had been working for Evan for quite a long time and was trustable. The butler quickly made the arrangements for the maids, with Yoda among them, to live in a small building in the backyard. Imperial Garden was now livelier than before. The maids woke up early the next day and began their own work. When the butler noticed Yoda amongst the maids, the former could not help but sigh at the tall figure as thetter reminded him of his former employer. With the addition of maids, Nicole had a lot more spare time to spare now and began to focus her works on Lane Corporation and the clinic. Once Davin was sure that Yoda had nothing to do with the fire, Nicole allowed thetter to fetch the children to and from school. Whenever Yoda left Imperial Garden, he put on the biggest sunsses he could find to cover his ugly face. He was afraid his shocking appearance might scare others around him. The children liked Yoda a lot because he was kind towards them. Juan liked the man the most among his siblings, as they would practice taekwondo together all the time. ¡°Daddy would definitely like you if hees back!¡± Juan said to Yoda. The man simply returned a faint smile. The children used to address him as Mr. Yoda, but the butler reminded them that it wasn¡¯t the appropriate way to address their servant, which was why now they were calling him by his name instead. Yoda did not mind any form of address, though. As Yoda and Juan continued their training, the door was flung open, and the other children came charging in. ¡°Juan! Yoda¡¯s been training with you for an hour now! It¡¯s time for him to practice makeup with me!¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t mommy tell you not to apply anything on him again? He shoulde and eat some food with me instead. Yoda, you must be hungry, right? We have some yummy crayfish waiting for us!¡± ¡°Yoda, do you know how to hack aputer? Can youe and y with me?¡± Just like that, the four siblings stared at each other; every one of them wanted to spend time with Yoda. Upon seeing that the children were going to bicker once more, Yoda grew anxious as he had no idea how to solve the problem. ¡°I have an idea!¡± Nina suddenly suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t we draw lots to decide?¡± All three siblings agreed to it, and Kyle quickly fetched a pen and paper. Just as Yoda was about to choose, Nicole walked In, curious to know what they were busy doing. The children exined how they were deciding to spend time with him, and Nicole proposed for them to include her name as well. ¡°Mommy, is there something you want Yoda to do for you?¡± Maya asked, blinking her big eyes at her mother. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to do, and I need a bodyguard when I¡¯m out and about. I heard Yoda¡¯s really good at fighting, so I¡¯m thinking of taking him along with me.¡± Once the children heard that their mother was in need of a bodyguard to protect her, they immediately stopped arguing and let Yoda go with her. ¡°Yoda, you better protect mommy, okay?¡± Juan reminded sternly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy¡¯s safety is in your hands now.¡± ¡°Call us if anything happens. We¡¯lle to the rescue!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yoda was touched when he saw the children, who had been fighting among themselves,ing to an understanding because of their mother¡¯s safety. He immediately nodded as an acknowledgment of their statements. Before heading out, Nicole changed into a pink dress that perfectly apanied her figure. Paired with the light makeup she applied, the woman looked even more elegant than she usually was. Yoda took a peek at her, and his expression darkened a little. Who is she meeting with? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, and he quickly followed after her. After minutes of driving, they finally arrived at the crowded bar, The Passion, where people enjoyed a blissful nightlife. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Nicole stood outside the bar with her heart racing as fast as a sportscar. The ce was where she had had a steamy night with Evan, where she had treated him as an escort. Scenes of that night reyed inside her head, and she took a deep breath and closed her eyes, willing herself to forget about the fateful event. She reminded herself that she was here to meet someone. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet.¡± Nicole hated the maids addressing her as ¡°Mrs. Seet¡± when she was married to Evan. Yet, now, when he was gone, she requested them to address as such instead. She wanted everyone to know she was once married to Evan and would be his wife even after death. Yoda followed Nicole until they arrived in front of a private room, where the bodyguards standing outside stopped them from entering. ¡°Ms. Lane, our master is waiting for you inside. I¡¯m afraid your guard will have to wait outside.¡± So the woman turned to Yoda and instructed him to wait outside while she went in. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet.¡± Meanwhile, Juan noticed a debit card sitting on the table and frowned. ¡°Did Mommy put this here?¡± ¡°Mommy never leaves her debit card here. Did she forget to take it when she left?¡± ¡°What if Mommy needs to use it?¡± ¡°Should we bring it to her?¡± The four children looked at each other and nodded simultaneously.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°But who should go?¡± Maya pondered the possibilities and suggested, ¡°How about we draw lots again?¡± ¡°Again? Maya, you¡¯ll get lost before you even get there. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going,¡± Nina scoffed. Hmph! Maya pouted angrily at her older sister. The little girl had been hoping for a chance to take the card to her mother and enjoy a big meal together. Kyle noticed that Maya was feeling down and quicklyforted her, ¡°Hey, how about youe with me?¡± Juan agreed to the idea as well. The little girl¡¯s mood immediately brightened up and nodded excitedly at Kyle while licking her lips as she thought of the foods she was about to enjoy. ¡°Thank you, Kyle.¡± Nina felt a little depressed because she had only been worried that Maya would get lost, just like Juan and Kyle. Instead of looking like a caring older sister, she was now viewed as the bad guy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go together?¡± Maya was even more excited after all of them came to an agreement. Everyone changed quickly and was ready to depart, only to realize that they had no idea where their mother was. Juan came up with a solution upon remembering that his mother had not gone out on her own. He quickly texted Yoda, and after receiving an address from him, all four children left the house. When Nicole entered the private room in The Passion, the first thing she saw was the well-decorated table with red roses and an exquisite dinnerid out on it. ¡°You¡¯re here. Come, have a seat.¡± Levant smiled as if he was greeting an old friend. Nicole took up his offer and sat across from him. She hade only because of an agreement she had made with the man when she broke the most expensive wine in Levant Winery when she was there. She¡¯d received a call from Levant a couple of hours ago, saying that he had thought of the thing he wanted her to do. The man had asked her to meet him at the bar. Just as she was about to ask what he wanted her to do, Levant spoke first. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so tense. All I want is to be friends with you. I hope this dinner will make you happy.¡± Nicole did not reply. After the passing of her husband, happiness was a word that had disappeared from her life. It had be more of a luxurious thing to have. Knowing that it was all pleasantries, Nicole replied with a polite smile and asked, ¡°Mr. Levant, what do you want from me?¡± Upon seeing the sadness in her eyes, he could tell that Evan was still living deep inside her heart. It was a sign that the woman sitting across from him was a sentimental person. He poured her a ss of wine and stared at her affectionately. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 ¡°I only need one thing from you,¡± Levant began. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s not something you can¡¯t do. You most definitely will be able to as long as you have the will to do it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nicole asked. Instead of replying to the question right away, the man raised his ss of wine gentlemanly. ¡°Have a taste. I brought this from the winery.¡± She immediately noticed something from his words. He had used to word ¡°brought,¡± which stated that he was indeed the owner of Levant Winery. Without any change of expression, she toasted her ss with his, and he drank all of his wine in one big gulp, while the woman only took a small sip. It sure is a good wine¡­ ¡°Ms. Lane, do you know why I didn¡¯t ask you to pay for the broken wine?¡± ¡°I remember you saying it¡¯s something that cannot be purchased with money.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s one-of-a-kind, which is why you¡¯ll have to return something of equal value.¡± Something of equal value? She frowned, realizing that he might ask for something impossible. Levant noticed the change in her expression and smiled. ¡°What I mean is, the thing I want is something only Ms. Lane could provide.¡± What could it be? Something impossible¡­ Or something extremely weird? Nicole began to wonder. ¡°Mr. Levant, what is it that you want from me?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. I want you to live the rest of your life happily.¡± Nicole silently widened her eyes, and it felt like the man was teasing her. What does my happiness have to do with you? ¡°Mr. Levant, that doesn¡¯t count as a request, now does it? Is there anything else you would like?¡± Levant looked at her, gentleness evident in his gaze. After a moment of silence, he picked up the roses and walked towards her. ¡°Ms. Lane, what I want is for me to be a part of your happiness from now on. I want to be the male lead in your life story.¡± I-Is he confessing? Nicole couldn¡¯t believe her own ears and smiled bitterly. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m already married.¡± Levant¡¯s face seemed to sink as he nodded. ¡°I know. But I also know about the ident, and that makes you a single woman now, Ms. Lane.¡± The mention of the ident stirred something in Nicole deeply; her face turned pale almost immediately. ¡°The president of Seet Group¡­ He really is an outstanding person. A perfect match for Ms. Lane,¡± Levant continued. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for his passing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive in my eyes¡­¡± Her voice was soft but filled with emotion and sincerity. He was stunned by her tone and quickly tried tofort and soothe her. He then changed the topic and formally introduced himself, ¡°Ms. Lane, I¡¯ll be frank with you. I¡¯m a disciple of the Manson family, and my father is a duke in K Nation. I can assure you that my wealth and social standing are on the same level, maybe even better than Seet Group. Ms. Lane, you still have a long life ahead of you, and I only hope that you¡¯ll choose the best for yourself.¡± Nicole was taken by surprise when she learned about Levant¡¯s background. Never had she ever thought he was the son of a duke. She finally understood why She had warned her to be wary of the owner of Levant Winery. Yet, she was also puzzled as to why a man with such high social standing would be interested in her. There are literally endless numbers of women lining up to be his wife, so why pick me? Is he trying to pull a prank on me? The surprised expression on Nicole¡¯s face made Levant¡¯s heart leap. From his point of view, women¡¯s ways of thinking were all the same. All of them dreamt of marrying a man from a prestigious family, and he was confident in that as he was royalty. He believed that Nicole was simply putting up an act and wouldter do all she could to make him, a man of wealth and social standing, fall for her. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Levant was sure he could achieve what he came for soon. At the same time, the four children stood outside the room next to Yoda. Their faces twisted in anger when the bodyguards would not let them in. ¡°Why can¡¯t we go in? We want to see our Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy? Get lost! You brats are going to spoil Mr. Levant¡¯s n!¡± one of the bodyguards scolded. Juan and Kyle shot silent nces at each other before turning to Yoda and asking what was going on. Yoda took his phone out and typed the situation. It a simple sentence: Mr. Levant wants to make your mother his wife. Make Mommy his wife? No can do! Who is this Levant dude anyway? Mommy belongs to Daddy! At that, the children grew even more furious. Juan tightened his small fists, his mind set on not letting anyone take his mother. After whispering to Kyle, Juan turned to Nina and Maya. ¡®We¡¯ll distract the bodyguards. You two go in with Yoda to protect Mommy.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Okay!¡± the girls agreed readily. Kyle turned to look at Yoda. ¡°Won¡¯t he get chased out if he goes in?¡± They had been taught by their father to never judge a book by its cover, but it didn¡¯t mean that the man inside the room held the same principle as them. Yoda could not protect Nicole if he were to get chased out of the room. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Nina grinned. ¡°Makeup?¡± Nina nodded. Juan and Kyle immediately ran out of the bar and came back not longter in cartoon bear suits. Other than a distraction, the bear suit could hide the ¡°secret weapon¡± they had prepared. Maya looked at her brothers enviously ¨C she wanted to put on such a cute outfit too. ¡°I want a bear suit too!¡± Nina quickly stopped her little sister. ¡°The suits are for them. They need to perform in it.¡± Maya slowly nodded as if she had understood the situation. ¡°Then¡­ Can I put on the suit when you¡¯re done?¡± ¡°Of course! You wait here and enjoy the show while I put some makeup on Yoda, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Maya nodded obediently and continued to stare at her brothers. The two children in bear suits hopped towards the bodyguards and waved at them. ¡°What is this? An ad?¡± The bodyguards discussed the odd situation amongst themselves when they saw the kids approaching them. Kyle and Juan smiled cunningly under their disguise as they began their performance. They rolled around on the floor and hopped around the ce, looking as cute as ever. The bodyguards¡¯ hearts warmed at the sight. As the adults let their guards down, the two kids took out the powder they had hidden under their suits and scattered it over them before taking off quickly. ¡°What the hell? What is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It must have been a prank.¡± ¡°Those brats!¡± Suddenly, one of the bodyguards began to wail. ¡°F*ck! My body is itching all over! What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Me too. It¡¯s like there are millions of ants on my body!¡± ¡°Argh! What the heck is this?¡± ¡°That must have been itching powder!¡± ¡°The type people use to pull dirty pranks on others?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one! Not only will it cause hypertension, but it¡¯ll also¡­ Sh*t! You guys wait here. I¡¯m going to wash this off!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± ¡°Wait for me!¡± All the bodyguards ran to the washroom except one, who remained standing outside the door, scratching his body. With Nina¡¯s help, Yoda was soon transformed into a waiter. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Yoda walked up to the remaining bodyguard, who was scratching his body non-stop, and whispered, ¡°Do you want to know how to stop the itch?¡¯ The bodyguard looked up at him in amazement. ¡°You know how? Tell me!¡± Yoda smiled and brought his palm down on the guard¡¯s head, knocking thetter unconscious. It¡¯s easy. You won¡¯t feel the itch if you¡¯re out cold. The man then pushed the door open and turned to nod at Nina. The two little girls beamed and ran into the room, with Yoda following closely behind them. What they saw made their jaws drop. ¡°Ms. Lane, please ept these roses from me. They represent my undivided attention to you,¡± Levant said affectionately as he handed the bouquet to Nicole. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Before thetter could open her mouth to refuse, the two girls came rushing to her side. ¡°Mommy! There you are!¡± ¡°Mommy, you forgot your debit card. We brought it here for you!¡± The mother looked at the card, her expression darkening. I didn¡¯t forget it; I just don¡¯t n on using it anymore¡­ However, since her children came all the way here to give her the card, she forced herself to smile and patted their heads. Maya quickly scanned the room, and she soon spotted all the food on the table. She couldn¡¯t help but gulp at the sight. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Nicole turned to Levant. ¡°Will it okay for my daughters to join us?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll treat them like they¡¯re my own.¡± His words irritated both Maya and Nina. We don¡¯t need you to do that! We only need one daddy! Nina pouted and fixed her gaze set on the roses. ¡°Mister, what are you doing with all the flowers?¡± the little girl questioned as she crossed her arms. ¡°Yoda, what are all these?¡± the girl asked while staring at Levant with a look of suspicion. ¡°Mister, Mommy already has Daddy. You can take her away from him,¡± Maya stated tantly. Things had turned awkward for Levant because of the little girls¡¯ statements. Your daddy is dead, and your mommy needs someone to take care of her. He was about to say that when Nicole interrupted, ¡°You girls have got it all wrong. Mr. Levant is just treating me to dinner.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nina rolled her eyes back. The mother nodded while Levant smiled faintly. Looks like I¡¯ll have to think of a way to handle the children. I have to take it slow and leave a good impression first. With that in mind, he noted what Nicole had said. He was simply buying her dinner ¨C as a friend. Seeing how sincere he was, Maya decided to believe him and shifted her attention to the food instead. Nina, on the other hand, didn¡¯t believe him at all. But the girl decided to keep her mouth shut because, at the very least, the man seemed to have a good attitude. ¡°Come on. These are some snacks I brought from Levant Winery. Try them,¡± Levant offered. After taking a bite, Maya beamed happily. ¡°Mister, everything tastes really good!¡± ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re wee toe to my winery anytime you want. You can enjoy all sorts of delicacies there.¡± Being the foodie Maya was, she was immediately attracted by the offer and nodded excitedly. Levant then poured another ss of wine for Nicole. ¡°I¡¯m confident that the product from my winery can leave asting impression.¡± Nicole only returned him a smile and turned to her daughter. ¡°Maya, slow down. You¡¯ll choke yourself.¡± After filling the woman¡¯s ss, Levant was about to pour some into his when Yoda approached him and offered to pour it for him. ¡°The waiter here sure is well-educated,¡± Levant stated after scanning the waiter. Yoda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly filled Levant¡¯s ss and took a step back. ¡°Ms. Lane, shall we have a toast?¡± Nicole hesitated before picking her ss up. As she took a small sip, she heard the man sitting across her spit his drink out. Upon seeing his pained expression, Nicole hurriedly asked if he was okay. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Levant quickly shook his head and turned to re at Yoda. The wine has turned oddly bitter. Only the waiter and I touched the bottle, so did that man add something to the wine? Chapter 493 Chapter 493 The more he thought about it, the more he was sure that the waiter had indeed added something to his drink. He red angrily at thetter and etched his face into this mind so that he could take his revenge later on. Seeing the man¡¯s anger, Yoda couldn¡¯t help but grin. Didn¡¯t you say your wine can leave asting impression? Well, I hope the drug that will cause a lot of pain will give you just that. After Maya had her fill, Nicole made up an excuse to leave. As soon as she was out, Levant immediately ordered his guards to look for the waiter that had just served him. Yet, no matter how hard they searched, the waiter was nowhere to be seen. Yoda had been prepared for such actions taken. He had gone to the bathroom to remove his disguise before the dinner ended. Now, he walked out the bar through the main door as the guard who had come to the restaurant with his employer. When they returned to Imperial Garden, a sense of worry hit Nicole. She could not understand the reason behind a person like Levant taking an interest in her. Could he have some ulterior motive? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s actually interested in me. ¡°But what could he want?¡± Nicole mumbled to herself. She lowered her head to check herself out, noting to herself that even though she wasn¡¯t ugly, she also wasn¡¯t the type that would attract the attention of several men. Plus, she already had four children. From a man¡¯s perspective, a single mother like her would never be their first choice as a wife. Even if she were to go after Levant, she would only be seen and treated as a maniac. The more Nicole thought about it, the more questions appeared in her mind. In the end, she came to a conclusion to stay away from Levant as far as possible. Levant suffered the whole night in his mansion because of the drug Yoda had slipped in. The tingling effect still lingered on his tongue as he cursed angrily and tore his paper fan apart. Initially, he had nned to make out with Nicole after getting her tipsy, but her children hade out of nowhere and ruined his n. In addition to that, his drink was spiked, and the person who had done such a thing to him was nowhere to be found. All these events only served to infuriate him further. Could it be¡­ that the Manson family is trying to stall me? Looks like time isn¡¯t on my side. I have to get Nicole by my side as soon as possible. He steeled his mind and called Nicole to invite her to Levant Winery. He was sure that she would ept his invitation at all cost after he had disclosed his information to her during the dinner they had. Yet, the call ended with him feeling surprised when she turned him down saying she was busy with work. He paced back and forth, trying to find an exnation to her attitude. His conclusion was that she was trying to act distant so that he would fall further for her. Interesting! This is much more exciting than those who didn¡¯t even try to hide it! He quickly summoned his driver. ¡°Take me to Lane Corporation!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± At Lane Corporation, Nicole let out a sigh as she went through the report. Herpany was struggling because all thepanies that cooperated with her because of Evan backed out after hearing herte husband¡¯s demise. What a cold world we live in¡­ Sigh¡­ I have to find a way to get out of this mess. But, who can I turn to now? Just as Nicole was thinking of a solution, her assistant came in. ¡°Ms. Lane, there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡± ¡°Tell that person to make an appointment first!¡± she ordered. ¡°There are no appointments scheduled for you today, so he¡¯s technically the first to make one, Ms. Lane.¡± Seeing that it was her first appointment for the day, she asked her assistant to let the person in without asking his or her identity. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When she saw who had stepped into her office, she finally understood the true meaning of stubbornness. The person who had shown up was none other than Levant. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re not happy to see me?¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494 ¡°No, no, of course not. Please, have a seat.¡± She forced a smile. The man scanned his surroundings. It was a simple office that still looked elegant even with its minimalistic design. Even though he found itcking, he was d to see that the office was tidy. He found himself a seat and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Things I have to do today. Looks like today will be a long day¡­¡± Nicole sighed. ¡°Why are you here? Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± he replied as he stared at her lovingly. ¡°I just wanted to be by your side.¡± Nicole instantly felt a chill run down her spine. Is this man delusional? ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It feels weird having someone here when I work. Please leave.¡± She really hoped he could understand that she was chasing him out politely, yet, things went way different than she had imagined. He ignored her, thinking she was putting up an act of indifference. ¡°I have nothing else to do. I¡¯ll just stay here for a while.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nicole was rendered speechless, and annoyance bubbled within her after her surprise subsided. Is he for real? The owner of a winery has nothing to do? Heck, how can you be so free when you¡¯re the heir to a duke? Nicole¡¯s curiosity had been piqued, but it was rude to ask him about the topic in such a manner. So, she decided to focus on her work instead. The busy woman thought Levant would leave when lunchtime rolled around, but she was proven wrong when he remained seated as the clock struck noon. Should I chase him out? Seeing that he¡¯d waited for a whole morning, Nicole decided to do that after lunch instead. ¡°Mr. Levant, should we grab something to eat?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to drop the honorifics?¡± Levant stood up. Even though she wasn¡¯t used to calling him by his name, she seemed to have no choice or say in the matter. So, she nodded. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Nicole led the way, wondering how she was going to chase the man out of her office as she walked. Levant followed closely behind her. He wondered if she was touched when he had waited for her throughout the entire morning. This is going smoother than I thought. When they arrived at the canteen, Nicole found a brightly lit spot and sat down. She ordered two dishes and two servings of rice. ¡°I hope the food suits your taste,¡± she said awkwardly. The man looked at the dishes on the table and smiled faintly. Is she going to pretend she can eat these unimpressive dishes and prove she¡¯s not a gold digger? ¡°Do you always eat your lunch here?¡± he asked. ¡°It depends. I usually eat here when I¡¯m busy.¡± She would usually head back home to enjoy her lunch with her children, but she was afraid to do so today because Levant might just decide to follow her back. The man put up a worried expression and said, ¡°You must have it tough¡­¡± He then stood up to help Nicole te some food. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She wasn¡¯t used to having another man do such a thing for her. He watched her as she ate, wondering if she really could eat such a simple meal. When Nicole was busy raising her four children alone in the past, life was hard for her. There were times when she would have to starve. That was why she could enjoy the simple meal she was now eating. A few minutes soon passed, and he frowned as he realized she wasn¡¯t forcing herself to eat the food. Instead, it was him who found the food inedible. Nicole noticed his reaction as well and tried her best to hide her smile. I hope he leaves early to Levant Winery for his meal¡­ She quickly finished her meal without uttering a single word and then asked, ¡°I think the food here isn¡¯t up to your standard. You should go back to Levant Winery and have your lunch there instead.¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495 He got up and left. He¡¯s really leaving now, right? However, Levant ended up following her back into her office instead. Huh? He¡¯s still not leaving? ¡°I¡¯ll be busy for the rest of the day. You should leave now since there¡¯s nothing for you to do here.¡± ¡°Though it¡¯s not appropriate for me to hang around, the woman I want to see is here. I don¡¯t want to leave because you¡¯re here.¡± Damn it. He sure is persistent. What do I do? Should I anger him and make him storm off on his own? Or should I tell him off? Or maybe I should sweep him out the door? Levant assumed that Nicole wasn¡¯t sure how she should seduce him. He watched her fall deep into thought. Hence, he took the initiative to walk up to her side, allowing her the chance to act. ¡°Ms. Lane, we¡¯ve met a total of three times, and I¡¯ve been observing you the entire afternoon. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re my type. We should try dating each other. What do you think?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Levant looked at her suggestively as he spoke. He was already fantasizing about her making the first move. He would strike while the iron is hot the moment Nicole made the first move. He would then propose that they return to the Musgrave family in K Nation as soon as possible together. Everything would go ording to his n, and he would soon be able to fortify his position as the heir of the Musgrave family. However, just as he thought everything was going as nned, what Nicole said shocked him to his core. The woman looked at him and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m Evan¡¯s wife, now and forever. I won¡¯t date nor marry anyone else besides him. We will never work out! So please don¡¯t waste any more of my time and leave.¡± Nicole spoke from the bottom of her heart in all seriousness. Levant was stunned. He had not expected her to react in such a manner. However, he readily understood that she was sincere about her rejection of him. Could it be that she never nned to hook up with me? I¡¯m the heir to the Musgraves. How could she not be attracted to me? No¡­ There¡¯s just no way. ¡°Do you really not desire fame and fortune?¡± ¡°I only want to raise my four kids well for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t have any other desires.¡± Fame and fortune were tempting, but she only had eyes for Evan. She was well aware that such things didn¡¯t belong to her. She might not have been happy if she had achieved fame and fortune through something she had never actually meant to do. Not to mention the fact that she wasn¡¯t even interested in such materialistic matters. Levant fell silent for a long while, and his perspective of her suddenly changed for the better. The love and affection he had halfheartedly shown her were now being reced with feelings of respect. Levant was surprised that Nicole stood her ground even when he offered her fame and fortune. The man was also in awe of her loyalty towards Evan since she was willing to be a widow for his sake. It was rare to meet women like her. Man, she¡¯s really something. It looks like things won¡¯t be going ording to n now. ¡°I¡¯ll be getting out of your way then.¡± Levant turned around and left. Nicole heaved a sigh of relief when the man was finally out of her line of sight. She sat back on her office chair and busied herself with work. Lane Corporation¡¯s trouble reminded her of She. Thetter had once mentioned that Muir Group would cooperate with her. So, Nicole decided to call and ask about it. As long as Muir Group agreed to it, she would be willing to share a part of the profit with them, showing her gratitude towards She. She picked up the woman¡¯s call and immediately agreed to it. Nicole soon heard from She that Davin was also in trouble. The board members of Seet Group, especially those who had something to do with his uncles, were deliberately giving Davin a hard time. Everyone was waiting to see if he would be able to get through the first three months. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°There actually is, Nicole!¡± She was surprised to hear She¡¯s firm response. ¡°Nicole, Kyle is a hacker, isn¡¯t he? Davin has some ideas on how he shall strike. Let¡¯s talk about it tonight with Kyle at Imperial Garden. What time are you heading back?¡± ¡°Seven.¡± ¡°Noted. We¡¯ll be there on time.¡± After she hung up, Nicole specially called the butler to prepare a sumptuous dinner as they would be having guests tonight. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Nicole cleaned her work desk before heading back to Imperial Garden. The streets were lit up with bright and colorful neon signs, making the night view a beautiful sight to behold. However, Nicole disregarded all of it with an icy demeanor as she sped through the city. Davin¡¯s and She¡¯s cars were already parked in the garage when she arrived at Imperial Garden. ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy, I missed you.¡± Nicole knelt and stroked Maya¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Have you been a good girl today?¡± ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve all been good,¡± Juan replied as he emerged from the study. Davin twitched his lips in response. ¡°No, they most certainly have not been good. Not when they used their home to their advantage and showed no respect for me.¡± ¡°It was wrong of you to do that. Kyle shouldn¡¯t have cooperated with you,¡± Juan retorted indignantly. Nicole was curious to know what had happened. Davin sighed. ¡°Nicole, you can imagine how difficult it is for me in thepany at the moment, can¡¯t you? My uncles¡¯ men are constantly trying to create trouble for me. I have to retaliate.¡± Juan pursed his lips. ¡°So you¡¯re thinking of using Kyle¡¯s hacking skills to ruin their project?¡± ¡°Yes, I will use my position as president to kick them all out when something goes horribly wrong with their project!¡± Kyle sauntered over, crossed his arms, and looked at him coolly. ¡°It¡¯s not in your best interest to do that.¡± Juan nodded. ¡°Yeah, the projects they¡¯re working on also belongs to Seet Group. It would be Seet Group¡¯s loss as well if something goes wrong with these projects.¡± ¡°Daddy would never allow that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Davin sighed and wallowed in self-pity as he watched his two nephews gang up on him. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see them anymore! They¡¯re always telling me what to do and are constantly looking for an excuse to stir trouble. I¡¯m almost out of patience now.¡± ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t have been so selfish and inconsiderate.¡± ¡°My dear Juan, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m just trying to weed out these good-for-nothings. It would also be in thepany¡¯s best interest as it is mine to do so.¡± The two kids exchanged looks silently, pursed their lips, then said simultaneously, ¡°Excuses!¡± Davin was rendered speechless as he facepalmed himself. He was mentally exhausted from work and had wanted to seek help here. He never expected to be refuted by these two. This only served to intensify his hopelessness. He ced a hand on his chest. ¡°Evan, I miss you so much! You would do the same if you were in my position, right? You would support me, right?¡± A ss marble suddenly hit his ass right when he finished speaking. ¡°Ouch! Who did that? Who ambushed me?¡± He turned around, but there was no one in sight behind him. He was puzzled to see all four kids standing in front of him. It couldn¡¯t have been them. But who did it then? ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Uncle Davin?¡± Juan asked curiously. ¡°Someone hit my butt with something.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I must have been someone from the yard! I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± So, Davin rubbed his butt and headed outside. There was no one else present besides, two maids sweeping the courtyard and Yoda watering the nts. Was it one of them? Davin observed them for a while and finally locked his target on Yoda. He stormed up to Yoda. ¡°Was it you who threw something at me just now?¡± Yoda shook his head without looking at him. ¡°It¡¯s not you?¡± Davin moved his gaze towards the two maids. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been them either.¡± He then fixed his gaze on Yoda once more. ¡°It must have been you!¡± Yoda shook his head once again. Davin began to size him up slyly. His build and temperament are very simr to Evan¡¯s. As for his face¡­ Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Yoda was really getting on his nerves. Davin returned to the living room, looked at the four kids and Nicole, saying, ¡°There¡¯s something off about Yoda. I felt it when I was near him just now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Nicole asked out of curiosity. She and the kids also widened their eyes and stared at him. He nced in the yard¡¯s direction and said mysteriously, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a good guy.¡± The four children immediately rolled their eyes at him upon hearing that. Kyle refuted, ¡°You¡¯re judging a book by its cover.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the bad guy here,¡± said Juan. ¡°That¡¯s right; you¡¯re the bad guy here. Hmph!¡± Nina harrumphed. ¡°Uncle Davin, y-you¡­¡± Maya was at a loss for words. The young girl couldn¡¯te up with anything to say, so she balled her fists up instead. ¡°H-He¡¯s a good guy!¡± Davin was stunned by their response. I was their favorite before Yoda appeared. How in the world did Yoda rece my ce in their hearts in such a short period of time? He turned to face Nicole and said, ¡°Look, Nicole, he won the kids over in such a short period of time. People like him are extremely dangerous. You must be wary of him.¡± Nicole gave it some thought and decided that what Davin said had, in some way, made some sense. Yoda did seem too nice to her kids. It didn¡¯t make sense to her that Yoda would go so far for them when they had only met by chance. Could it be that Yoda has a hidden agenda? After dinner, Nicole took special notice of how Yoda interacted with her four children. The way he helped Kyle and Juan build Legos reminded her of the past. He also had a habit of cleaning up the Legos one color at a time, just like Evan used to do. Except for his face and his temperament, certain behaviors of his were very simr to Evan¡¯s. Yoda also treated her four children well in her husband¡¯s ce. Is this all just a coincidence or something more? Nicole fell deep into thought. She suddenly called out to Yoda when he was done cleaning up the Legos. He was walking out of the toy room when he heard her. Yoda stood motionless as he waited for Nicole¡¯s instructions. ¡°Come with me.¡± Yoda followed her into Evan¡¯s study. He stood respectfully before the study table. Nicole took out a magazine and showed him Evan¡¯s photo. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a lot like you, except for his face?¡± Yoda took one look at the photo and shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± Nicole asked. Yoda took out his phone and typed: I¡¯ve never met him, I don¡¯t know. Nicole scowled. Don¡¯t know? She suddenly hit the picture of Evan in the magazine. ¡°He failed to keep his word, broke his promise, and abandoned his wife and children. Don¡¯t you think he deserves a beating?¡± She scrutinized Yoda¡¯s facial expression as she spoke. He seemed to be very calm and didn¡¯t say a word. His eyes remained emotionless throughout her outburst. Nicole kept her eyes peeled on him all this while, but she couldn¡¯t find any telltale signs of him lying. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Am I overthinking? Yoda¡¯s not him? Right, he¡¯s forever gone¡­ Her heart ached upon that thought, and she lost her bnce and fell. Just as she thought she was about to fall face-first onto the ground, a strong arm suddenly pulled her into an embrace. She could hear his heartbeat as she leaned against his firm chest. The feeling was oh-so-familiar. It was exactly how she felt when she was with Evan. She quickly pushed Yoda away when she realized it was him. This is not Evan. No, it¡¯s not him¡­ She calmed herself down and told Yoda to return to his room and rest. The man nodded and walked out of the study. His heart ached for her when he turned around and saw Nicole in a state of panic. However, he turned around, clenched his fists, and walked away. Nicole waited till she had calmed down before returning to her room dejectedly. The next day, Levant was waiting for her at Lane Corporation again. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Nicole was surprised to see him again. Didn¡¯t I make myself clear yesterday? What¡¯s he doing here again today? ¡°Ms. Lane, he said he won¡¯t leave unless you meet with him.¡± She had firsthand experience of his stubbornness yesterday. Hence, she thought it was best to make herself clear to not waste any more time. ¡°Let him in.¡± Levant soon sauntered into her office with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Why are you here? Haven¡¯t I made myself clear yesterday?¡± Levant smiled. ¡°You were crystal clear about it. So I¡¯m also certain about my feelings for you now.¡± Nicole was speechless. What does he mean? Levant saw the shocked look on her face and offered an exnation. ¡°I had thought that every woman in this world was materialistic and would throw themselves at me because of my social status. However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case anymore. Because of you.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nicole did not understand his words. Levant looked at her with love and affection as he stated, ¡°I¡¯ve really fallen in love with you. Please give me a chance.¡± She gawked at him silently. What the hell? This is no different from yesterday. He¡¯s doing it again! Why on earth is he so persistent? ¡°There are lots of women from noble families out there that are well suited for you. I really can¡¯te up with a reason as to why you would want to date me, a mother with four kids. What exactly are you after?¡± ¡°Love.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m pretty sure you have another reason for this.¡± Nicole was fairly certain about his motive as she looked at him. Panic shed across Levant¡¯s face, but he quickly put on a faint smile. ¡°You seriously want to know the real reason?¡± ¡°Tell me all about it.¡± ¡°This reason has everything to do with the Musgrave family. I can only tell you if you marry me.¡± The Musgraves¡¯ secret? Hell, will I be murdered if I know too much? Forget it, I¡¯d better not hear him out. ¡°Leave then. I don¡¯t want to know. I won¡¯t marry you either.¡± ¡°Nicole, I will win you over with my sincerity and make you marry me willingly.¡± Levant looked at her affectionately; determination was written all over his face. She was about to tell him to give up. However, he left before she even had a chance to speak up. The woman stared at the closed office door and sighed. She was tormented by thoughts about Evan back home when Yoda would disy thetter¡¯s temperament and behavior in front of her from time to time. And then there was the conceited Levant determined to win her over without even stating his reason. At the same time, she was overwhelmed with the mess herpany was in. The series of events left her feeling utterly dejected. I really want to drink my sorrows away and forget about it all ¨C even if just for a moment. She whipped out her phone upon that thought and called She. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere to blow off some steam tonight. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°A bar.¡± Upon hearing how Nicole spoke, She knew the woman must be in a very bad mood. The former had been through a lot on her own ever since Evan¡¯s ident, so She thought that she should allow the woman to chance to vent. Thus, She agreed to meet up with her. ¡°Sounds good, I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± Nicole excused herself from her four kids after work and drove towards The Passion. She was waving to her enthusiastically at the bar when she arrived. ¡°Nicole, over here.¡± Nicole walked in her direction, and the two of them chatted over some beer. She looked at her in surprise in the middle of the conversation. ¡°Y-You think there¡¯s something off about Levant?¡± ¡°Yes, something¡¯s really off about him. Why else would he waste his time on me?¡± She fell deep into thought, analyzing the situation. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Cheers.¡± Just as they were starting to get tipsy, She was suddenly lifted up by her shoulder. ¡°Which bastard did that? You¡¯re looking for trouble!¡± ¡°Sheep, do you still have any sense of direction in your drunken state?¡± She turned around and was taken aback when she saw that it was Davin speaking to her. She reached out to pull his ear. ¡°How dare youe to these kinds of ces to have fun? I¡¯ve caught you red-handed now!¡± ¡°Damn it, Sheep, aren¡¯t you twisting the facts now? I¡¯m the one who had caught you red-handed!¡± Chapter 499 Chapter 499 ¡°Ouch, my back hurts so bad.¡± Heart-wrenching scenes fromst night suddenly shed through her mind as she mumbled. She widened her eyes upon recalling the night she had. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Something must have happened yesterday night. Did I have a wet dream? It doesn¡¯t feel like a dream though. She sat up in bed and soon noticed that her entire body was covered in bruises. Her face paled instantaneously. No way¡­ How could a dream leave bruises on my body? Could it be that Evan visited me in my dreams and did naughty things to me? Did I just spend the night with a spirit? Man, this is insane¡­ Her heart started to beat erratically. She hesitated for a while before putting on her nightgown, hurrying over to the dressing table to check herself out. She noticed that a couple of visible hickeys were left on her neck under close scrutiny. Is this really Evan¡¯s doing? Her heart pounded. She herself found it unbelievable. What more would other people have to say about it? They would most certainly think that she was a promiscuous woman. With that thought in mind, she quickly dressed in a turtleneck. It would be wise to keep the hickeys that had just popped out of nowhere out of sight from others. After getting dressed, she gobbled down some breakfast before rushing to Lane Corporation. She couldn¡¯t help recallingst night¡¯s events as she sat in her office. Although she only had fragments of what actually transpiredst night, she was certain that it had been Evan. Nicole Lane, have you gone crazy from missing him? That can¡¯t be right. Why am I covered in hickeys if it was just a dream? What in the world is going on? Just as she was pondering the strange night she had, her assistant suddenly entered her office, informing her that Levant was here again. ¡°Why is he here again? I refuse to meet him!¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, he said he has something important to tell you.¡± ¡°What could be so important?¡± ¡°He said he needed to tell you about it face-to-face.¡± She didn¡¯t know what Levant was getting at, beating around the bush like that. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Ask him to leave!¡± Her assistant nodded and went off to convey her message. Levant wasn¡¯t surprised by Nicole¡¯s harshness. He simply smiled. ¡°Tell her this is a very important matter that concerns her.¡± The assistant was stumped. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you call her yourself? I¡¯m afraid Ms. Lane will still refuse to meet you even after I talk to her.¡± So Levant took out his phone and called Nicole. Nicole hung up the call without hesitation when she saw the caller ID. However, Levant was determined to get through to her. He wouldn¡¯t stop calling. In the end, Nicole finally picked up the phone out of annoyance after Levant called numerous times. ¡°Ms. Lane, would you like to know about your past?¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Nicole asked, shocked. ¡°I said, would you like to know who your biological father is?¡± ¡°My biological father is Zane. Levant, I really don¡¯t have time for this. Can you please find someone else to pester?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking around here. Your biological father isn¡¯t Zane!¡± She suddenly recalled the conversation she had with Sylphiette on the phone when she heard Levant¡¯s firm response. She had also been told back then that Zane wasn¡¯t her biological father and that the man had gone to K Nation to investigate her past. Could Sylphiette have spoken the truth? What in the world is going on? Nicole had wanted to ask Levant to leave, but after hearing what he had to say, she decided to hear him out. ¡°Head over to my office.¡± Levant walked in moments after the call ended and sat on a leather sofa opposite her like a gentleman. Nicole didn¡¯t waste any time. She went straight to the point and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying Zane is not my biological father?¡± Levant nodded. ¡°Who is, then?¡± Levant gave it some thought and replied, ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Musgrave family.¡± ¡°The Musgrave family?¡± Isn¡¯t that Uncle Stephen¡¯s family? Nicole fell into shocked silence. ¡°My mother never told me about it. How did you find out?¡± ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is Rosalie. She¡¯s Wesley Monroe¡¯s disciple just like you.¡± Nicole was taken aback when she heard that statement. ¡°You¡¯re right; my mother¡¯s name is indeed Rosalie. However, she had never practiced acupuncture. I¡¯m Wesley¡¯s disciple ¨C she¡¯s not,¡± Nicole rebutted. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 ¡°She learned it before! In fact, your mother was used to be Wesley Monroe¡¯s disciple. Otherwise, why would a renowned acupuncture master ept you as a student?¡± Nicole remained silent. She thought back to the coincidental meeting with Wesley and the treatment she received once she was epted as a student. Both Rocky and I are Wesley Monroe¡¯s disciples yet I¡¯m obviously treated much better than him. The only reason why my skills exceeded Rocky¡¯s is because I was taught secret techniques. All this time I thought it was because Lady Luck was on my side. But, could it be that what Levant is saying is true? ¡°Was my mother really Wesley Monroe¡¯s student? Why did she learn acupuncture with him? Why didn¡¯t she ever mention this to me?¡± Levant¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I heard that it has something to do with the Manson family, which means that your biological father is involved. If you want to find out the truth, you shoulde back with me to investigate further.¡± ¡°Go back? You want me to go to K Nation with you?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll be able to find out about your birth secret. However, if you investigate using your current identity, problems will arise. How about we make a deal?¡± ¡°What kind of a deal?¡± ¡°Marry me and use the Levant family¡¯s official channels to investigate.¡± He expects me to barter with marriage? How could I decide such a thing so easily? Nicole suddenly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Levant. Why do you want to marry me?¡± Levant answered after a long pause. ¡°You¡¯ll understand one day.¡± Choosing to remain silent? There must be some hidden agenda. ¡°Forget it then. Who cares who my real father is? I¡¯ve live fine not knowing for the past twenty-odd years.¡± Her reaction surprised Levant. How can she be fine not knowing about such an important matter? What should I do to get her to agree? Levant was still deep in thought as he left Nicole¡¯s office. He silently counted the days. There¡¯s not much time left. Imperial Garden. It was the weekend. Hence, the children did not need to attend school and were beside themselves with boredom. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go visit Grandma and Grandpa at the Seet Residence?¡± ¡°No thanks. If we meet that witch we¡¯ll just end up getting bullied again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared of that witch?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If we see her, we¡¯ll make her regret ever being mean to us.¡± At the end of the four children¡¯s discussion, Juan¡¯s smartwatch rang. Davin was calling. He said that the children¡¯s grandparents missed them and wanted them to visit. ¡°Do you need me to fetch you?¡± ¡°No. Yoda will take us.¡± Yoda, who was standing not far off, heard Juan¡¯s words. His gaze shifted to a glower but nheless, he nodded. Yoda drove the four children to the Seet Residence. Juan and Kyle looked at each other. ¡°Why do you know the way to Seet Residence? Have you been here before?¡± They assumed that Yoda would ask for an address and even prepared to give him directions along the way. However, not only did he not ask them, but he did also not even need to rely on GPS. They arrived at the Seet Residence quickly and without any detours. Yoda was flustered by their questions. He pulled out his phone and typed: It was previously mentioned in Mr. Seet¡¯s interview. ¡°You memorized it after such a brief intro?¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s almost as if you¡¯ve been here before.¡± The two children pressed on with their questions, eager to quench their curiosity. Nina hurried them along, irritated by the dy. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re obstructing traffic here. Why can¡¯t he just know about it?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Maya rolled her eyes at them. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll get out now.¡± They entered the Seet Residence and were greeted enthusiastically by Sophia and Jonathan. They had prepared a mountain of delicious food and interesting toys for the children. The four children had their utter fill of food and fun. ¡°Grandma, we don¡¯t want to y with toys anymore. We want to go y in the yard.¡± ¡°I want to go too.¡± ¡°Go ahead, but be careful not to fall or knock into anything. You have to watch over them carefully.¡± Sophia instructed sternly. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yoda nodded. The four children yed hide and seek in the yard, screaming with unbridled delight. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 ¡°She learned it before! In fact, your mother was used to be Wesley Monroe¡¯s disciple. Otherwise, why would a renowned acupuncture master ept you as a student?¡± Nicole remained silent. She thought back to the coincidental meeting with Wesley and the treatment she received once she was epted as a student. Both Rocky and I are Wesley Monroe¡¯s disciples yet I¡¯m obviously treated much better than him. The only reason why my skills exceeded Rocky¡¯s is because I was taught secret techniques. All this time I thought it was because Lady Luck was on my side. But, could it be that what Levant is saying is true? ¡°Was my mother really Wesley Monroe¡¯s student? Why did she learn acupuncture with him? Why didn¡¯t she ever mention this to me?¡± Levant¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I heard that it has something to do with the Manson family, which means that your biological father is involved. If you want to find out the truth, you shoulde back with me to investigate further.¡± ¡°Go back? You want me to go to K Nation with you?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll be able to find out about your birth secret. However, if you investigate using your current identity, problems will arise. How about we make a deal?¡± ¡°What kind of a deal?¡± ¡°Marry me and use the Levant family¡¯s official channels to investigate.¡± He expects me to barter with marriage? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. How could I decide such a thing so easily? Nicole suddenly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Levant. Why do you want to marry me?¡± Levant answered after a long pause. ¡°You¡¯ll understand one day.¡± Choosing to remain silent? There must be some hidden agenda. ¡°Forget it then. Who cares who my real father is? I¡¯ve live fine not knowing for the past twenty-odd years.¡± Her reaction surprised Levant. How can she be fine not knowing about such an important matter? What should I do to get her to agree? Levant was still deep in thought as he left Nicole¡¯s office. He silently counted the days. There¡¯s not much time left. Imperial Garden. It was the weekend. Hence, the children did not need to attend school and were beside themselves with boredom. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go visit Grandma and Grandpa at the Seet Residence?¡± ¡°No thanks. If we meet that witch we¡¯ll just end up getting bullied again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared of that witch?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If we see her, we¡¯ll make her regret ever being mean to us.¡± At the end of the four children¡¯s discussion, Juan¡¯s smartwatch rang. Davin was calling. He said that the children¡¯s grandparents missed them and wanted them to visit. ¡°Do you need me to fetch you?¡± ¡°No. Yoda will take us.¡± Yoda, who was standing not far off, heard Juan¡¯s words. His gaze shifted to a glower but nheless, he nodded. Yoda drove the four children to the Seet Residence. Juan and Kyle looked at each other. ¡°Why do you know the way to Seet Residence? Have you been here before?¡± They assumed that Yoda would ask for an address and even prepared to give him directions along the way. However, not only did he not ask them, but he did also not even need to rely on GPS. They arrived at the Seet Residence quickly and without any detours. Yoda was flustered by their questions. He pulled out his phone and typed: It was previously mentioned in Mr. Seet¡¯s interview. ¡°You memorized it after such a brief intro?¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s almost as if you¡¯ve been here before.¡± The two children pressed on with their questions, eager to quench their curiosity. Nina hurried them along, irritated by the dy. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re obstructing traffic here. Why can¡¯t he just know about it?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Maya rolled her eyes at them. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll get out now.¡± They entered the Seet Residence and were greeted enthusiastically by Sophia and Jonathan. They had prepared a mountain of delicious food and interesting toys for the children. The four children had their utter fill of food and fun. ¡°Grandma, we don¡¯t want to y with toys anymore. We want to go y in the yard.¡± ¡°I want to go too.¡± ¡°Go ahead, but be careful not to fall or knock into anything. You have to watch over them carefully.¡± Sophia instructed sternly. Yoda nodded. The four children yed hide and seek in the yard, screaming with unbridled delight. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 As Maya reached out to seek the other children in hiding, she tripped. She stumbled and crashed to the ground. Her arms, legs and knees hurt terribly. When she raised her head, she was greeted by an unexpected face. Almost instantly, she let out an ear-piercing wail. Lisa smirked. ¡°That fall must have hurt. Be careful.¡± She bent down to take ahold of Maya¡¯s chubby arms. Lisa pinched the little girl¡¯s arms forcefully, causing an even louder howl from Maya. The other three children, who had been hiding, rushed over immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maya?¡± Lisa swooped in to answer, ¡°She fell identally. It probably hurts a lot. Dofort your sister.¡± Lisa pivoted and strode towards the living room. Nina wiped Maya¡¯s tears away. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Where did you hurt yourself, Maya? Let me blow on it and it¡¯ll be all better.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Maya gazed at Juan and Nina. Suddenly, she pointed her finger at Lisa and shrieked, ¡°Bad woman! You witch!¡± Why is Maya scolding her all of a sudden? Back from answering a call, Yoda was astonished by Maya¡¯s reaction. ¡°Did she bully you, Maya?¡± Kyle spat as he red daggers at Lisa. Maya nodded vigorously. ¡°She tripped me, then pinched me.¡± The other three children were outraged. ¡°Let¡¯s teach her a lesson!¡± ¡°Yes! We have to kick that witch¡¯s butt!¡± A sh of anger streaked across Yoda¡¯s gaze. How dare she ambushed the children while they were alone? She must pay! Juan and Kyle discussed numerous revenge strategies. Despite her anger, Nina was worried. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look dumb. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll fall for our tricks easily.¡± Yoda patted Juan and Kyle¡¯s shoulders. He brought out his phone and typed in a warning. If you commence your ns in the Seet Residence, your grandparents might be med. The two boys looked at each other. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Leave it to me! ¡°You?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s worth a shot. We¡¯ll have Yoda follow her and beat her up somewhere along the road. Yoda, I¡¯ll apply some makeup on you so she won¡¯t be able to point you out as the perpetrator.¡± Yoda nodded after a moment of hesitation. It¡¯s not like the makeup will help. Nina applied a simpleyer of makeup on his face. When Lisa stepped out of the living room, he immediately sprang into action and began to tail her closely. The Seet Residence was not far from where Lisa was staying. She strolled down the path with a rxed gait. ¡°That annoying Evan is finally dead. Long overdue if you ask me. I can¡¯t believe someone as pathetic as Davin thinks he has what it takes to be president. How shameless is he? When I get home, I¡¯ll make a few calls to the board of directors. I¡¯ll make his life miserable!¡± As thest word fell from her lips, she felt the cold metal of a de press down on her neck. She flinched in fright as all color drained from her face. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Lisa stuttered. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you turn your head, Aunt Lisa.¡± This voice¡­ Lisa¡¯s heart plummeted. She gingerly turned her head. When she saw the person behind her, the jaws of terror snapped down upon her. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ How can it be you? Are you a ghost?¡± ¡°Even if I was dead, I would rise from the grave to punish you forying a hand on my child.¡± ¡°What do you want from me?¡± She had barely finished uttering the words when his arm shot upwards, brandishing the dagger. ¡°Ah!¡± Lisa copsed after letting out a single blood-curdling scream. ¡°Why are you back so early, Yoda?¡± ¡°How did you get back at her? Did you beat her to a pulp?¡± Yoda typed out his response on his phone. I did! I taught her a lesson she¡¯ll never forget. It was my pleasure. The children¡¯s fury was quenched. Lisa awoke to thick bandages wrapped around her face. She stared nkly at the ceiling for a while. All of a sudden, fear engulfed her gaze and she started to yell. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over here. Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost! Leave me alone!¡± Adam was speechless at her disy. ¡°What happened, Lisa? Who did this to you?¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503 ¡°It was him! The ghost! It was the ghost!¡± ¡°Stop with your nonsense. Who was it?¡± ¡°It was him! It was Evan! Evan!¡± The name that fell from her lips was a bombshell. ¡°Have you truly gone mad? There¡¯s no way that it was him!¡± Adam bellowed. Lisa clutched his shirt and locked her gaze with his. ¡°It was Evan. It really was! I saw him with my own eyes!¡± she said, punctuating each word with raw austerity. Adam studied the distraught Lisa. He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°It¡¯s over. Not only are you disfigured, but it looks like your brain was scrambled too. Now that you¡¯re ugly and insane, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be allowed to be thedy of the house.¡± Lisa gripped his hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not insane. I¡¯m telling the truth. Honestly!¡± ¡°What truth? Evan is dead. Are you saying that he rose from the dead? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Adam¡¯s tone was derisive as he gave her the side-eye. However, Lisa was adamant that it was either Evan being alive again or his ghost acting up. Her certainty eventually nted the seed of doubt in Adam. Could it really have been Evan? No, that¡¯s utterly impossible! Maybe it was someone Lisa offended. They could have disguised themselves as Evan when they attacked her. There¡¯s no way Evan was the one who injured her. ¡°Enough. You must still be reeling from shock. Rest well.¡± ¡°Adam, about my face¡­ Is it possible for me to recover my original looks?¡± In your dreams. That was a brutal cut right across her face, leaving a bloody trail in its wake. Just the thought of it gives me goosebumps. If one could recover from such a scar, there would be no such thing as disfigurement. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. You should save these questions for your doctor.¡± ¡°Adam, if I lose my looks, will you abandon me? Will you leave me?¡± Lisa asked in trepidation. It was this face of mine that captured Adam¡¯s heart, followed by some underhanded moves to expedite his divorce with the first wife. If I was disfigured, will he leave me too? What shall I do then? Lisa¡¯s question irked Adam. Instead of replying to her, he instructed two maids to watch over her. He excused himself by saying he was off to find the person who hurt her and left. When he was out of the room, questions flooded his mind. Who would have such a vindictive agenda against Lisa? It was a merciless attack. I didn¡¯t piss off anyone recently. The only person I can think of is Davin. I had wanted to pull him down from the president¡¯s position and had rallied against him with the board of directors, deliberately making life in thepany difficult for him. Is that why he wanted revenge? Is that why he took it out on Lisa? The more Adam thought about it, the more convinced he became. It can¡¯t be anyone else but Davin. Davin is capable of anything. He¡¯s already tried to secretly take inappropriate photos. He wouldn¡¯t have any problem pretending to be Evan. I¡¯ll have to ask him for myself when I see him. I might be able to squeeze some answers out of him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Imperial Garden. Three of the children carried their loot of toys and clothes into the living room. They ced the gifts on the table, amassing a sizable pile that took up all the avable space. ¡°Mommy, Grandma gave these to us. There are also sausages and lobsters in the box. She said they¡¯re all premium and wanted you to have a taste.¡± ¡°Mommy, look at all the pretty clothes Grandma bought for us. They¡¯re all so well made.¡± ¡°Mommy, the toys Grandma bought for us are wonderful. She even tried to give us a gold card, which we didn¡¯t take.¡± Seeing her children happy brought Nicole immense joy. I¡¯m d Sophia is a reasonable person. She could have wished harm to these children because of what happened to Evan. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t go down that path. ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go visit her with you.¡± Juan nodded happily. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Maya thought about the bruise on her arm. She held her mother¡¯s warm hand and whimpered about her plight. She told her mother about how the bad woman bullied her, and how Yoda made things right. ¡°What bad woman?¡± ¡°The bad woman pinched my arm and my butt. She also¡­¡± Maya was unable to eloquently express herself. Nicole could only pick up bits and pieces from her sloppy delivery. Kyle threw Maya a look, telling her to keep her mouth shut. It¡¯s already over and the bad woman was taught a lesson. What¡¯s the point of making Mommy worry about this? His message was received well and clear by Maya, who stopped mid-sentence. She pped her hand over her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mommy. I identally fell. We¡¯ll bring our toys and clothes back to our rooms now.¡± Despite knowing that they were intentionally keeping the truth from her, Nicole decided not to pursue the matter. Maya mentioned Yoda. She said he hit the bad woman. I¡¯ll just ask him what happened. She asked the maid to tell Yoda to go to the study room. ¡°Do you need something, Ma¡¯am?¡± Yoda¡¯s slender body was folded into a bow as he addressed Nicole with utmost respect. ¡°Yoda, Maya says you hit a bad woman. Tell me exactly what happened.¡± Yoda paused. Should I tell her the truth? As he struggled with finding the right words to say, Nicole¡¯s phone rang. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The call was from Sophia. Nicole nced at Yoda before answering the call. ¡°Something¡¯s happened, Nicole!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Lisa was disfigured. She ims that it was Evan who did it. Your grandfather requested for us to visit her. Are you willing to go?¡± Lisa¡¯s disfigured? Evan was the one who did it? How can that be? ¡°How could it have been Evan? She¡¯s probably confused and distressed.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s horrible too. How can she drag a dead man¡¯s name through the mud by using him like this? Are youing? Let¡¯s go together.¡± Nicole pondered on the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll go! It¡¯s a pity she was disfigured but that doesn¡¯t give her the right to nder Evan!¡± nder? Yoda¡¯s expression turned ufortable at Nicole¡¯s serious tone. Who cares if she nders me? No one will believe Lisa anyway. They¡¯ll all think she¡¯s spouting nonsense. Nicole ended the call and went to pack her things. She intended to ask the driver to take her, but Juan insisted on Yoda driving her instead, citing his impressive taekwondo prowess. The other three children agreed. Nicole was not concerned with who drove her. She did not want to upset her children and agreed to let Yoda drive her to the hospital. When Sophia spotted her, she rushed to her and grabbed her hand. ¡°My child, you look like you¡¯ve lost weight again. Please take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please look after yourself as well.¡± Sophia nodded and recounted Lisa¡¯s ident. The two women talked as they made their way to the hospital room. Lisa was lying on the bed, beside herself with anxiety over what was to be of her face. When she noticed the two women, she recalled the ferocious manner in which Evan attacked her. One stab after another on her face; the man did not hold back in the slightest. If it weren¡¯t for that pretentious woman Sophia, Evan wouldn¡¯t exist. The monster she birthed did this to me. Rage boiled within Lisa, and her face tensed into an iprehensible expression. Her eyes conveyed pure hatred, which she directed straight at the two women. ¡°Are you okay, Lisa?¡± Sophia asked, sounding genuinely concerned. Lisa balled her hands into fists as she cracked a joyless smile. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. Can¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°We came to see how you¡¯re doing, Aunt Lisa¡­¡± ¡°See how I¡¯m doing? I think you came here to cry crocodile tears and put on a show. Both of you good- for-nothings.¡± Lisa screamed. Lisa was emotionally unstable as she punched her finger towards Sophia. ¡°Your son¡­ It¡¯s all because of your son. He did this to me! I¡¯ll make him regret it!¡± Chapter 505 Chapter 505 ¡°Lisa, you must have been mistaken. Evan¡¯s already¡­¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s him! He¡¯s the murderous scumbag!¡± Nicole was angered by what Lisa had said. She red at Lisa and asked, ¡°Aunt Lisa, do you have evidence that it was Evan? Why would he do that to you?¡± Lisa contemted and remembered what Evan had said to her when heid his hands on her. He would not let her go for bullying his child. It was because of the child. Deep in her heart, she knew what Evan meant. She had tripped Maya on purpose in Seet Residence and pinched her harshly twice. This was the consequence of bullying Maya. But, could she let Nicole know about this? She¡¯s the mother of the child. Panic shed across her face. She couldn¡¯t tell the truth, so she had to watch her words. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Aunt Lisa, this is nder if you have no evidence. You¡¯re deliberately ruining the reputation of the deceased.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not ndering!¡± ¡°You said it was my son who did it, yet you have no evidence. That is nder,¡± Sophia argued. Seeing both of them defending Evan, she pondered about the made-up reason she hade up with and decided to blurt it out. ¡°He¡­ he did this to me because he was afraid that I would ill-treat your children. And¡­ and that¡¯s why he shed my face so that I will be too embarrassed to go out.¡± Lisa and Nicole locked eyes. Her reason seemed far-fetched. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Either Evan is back from the dead, or his soul is following your children around.¡± Sophia felt that she was spouting nonsense. ¡°Lisa, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I think he¡¯s purposely making things difficult for me. Maybe he¡¯s really a ghost and hiding in the dark, wandering around. When I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯m going to find a priest. Be it a ghost or not, he caused me to be in this state. He won¡¯t get away with this easily.¡± Seeing Lisa babbling nonsense, Sophia suspected she could really be crazy. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t argue with her anymore. I don¡¯t think she wants to see us either. Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡± Nicole nodded in thoughtful silence. On the way back, she carefully recalled what Lisa had said. Lisa said that Evan had shed her face to protect the child. But then Maya said that there was a bad woman who bullied her, and Yoda had hit the bad woman. Could this be rted? She was going to get to the bottom of this when she gets home. Back at Imperial Garden, Nicole quietly asked Maya and confirmed that it was Lisa who bullied her today. She also came to know that Yoda had left Imperial Garden to teach Lisa a lesson. Was it Yoda who shed Lisa¡¯s face? But then, why did she say it was Evan who did it? After dinner, Nicole asked Yoda about it. ¡°Was it you who shed Lisa¡¯s face?¡± Yoda remained silent. He neither nod nor shook his head. ¡°I asked the children about it. Lisa was injured at the same time when you taught her a lesson. So, it was you who did it.¡± Yoda continued to be silent. ¡°Why did you do that? You disfigured her just because she bullied Maya? Your action makes me feel uneasy.¡± A conflicted emotion flicked in Yoda¡¯s eyes. He thought to himself. There¡¯s no need to be uneasy. I can be more ruthless than just shing her face. Seeing him remaining in silence, Nicole clenched her fists and made a decision. ¡°Yoda, Lisa said you are Evan. Is that true?¡± Yoda was stunned, then he shook his head. ¡°No?¡± Nicole walked up to him and carefully observed his hideous face. The scar did not look fake. She studied his face and suddenly stretched out her hand to touch his face. Yoda was startled by her sudden touch. He couldn¡¯t help but took two steps back instinctively. ¡°Why did you flinch?¡± Why was he afraid to have his face touched? Was there really something wrong with his face? Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Deep in thought, she raised her hand to touch him again. Yoda tried to stop her and whipped out his phone and typed out his response. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate for you to tease me like this.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Tease? What the hell? He¡¯s thinking too much. If she had any intention to tease, she wouldn¡¯t even make a move on a scarred and scary face like his. Could it be that he thought that he looked handsome? That would mean he thought wrongly of himself, and he misunderstood her as well. ¡°Yoda, I just wanted to see if there¡¯s anything we can do for that scar on your face. I¡¯ll find you a good stic surgeon some other day.¡± Yoda typed out his response, ¡°Mrs. Seet, there¡¯s no need for that. I look fine.¡± Fine? Nicole furrowed her brows. He didn¡¯t want her to see or touch his face. Was he resisting because he was afraid? Nicole narrowed her eyes and walked out of the study room. Then, she came back with a basin of water and two bottles of cleansing oil. ¡°Let¡¯s wash your face.¡± Yoda appeared puzzled. Was Nicole suspecting that there¡¯s something wrong with his face? He didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be this smart. Yoda dilly-dallied. Standing by the side, Nicole crossed her arms and waited as she watched him. The more he dawdled, the more Nicole felt that there was a problem. Could it be that his face was heavily made-up? Did he do something to his face? Would his appearance change after he washed his face? Would it turn into the face she thought about night and day? Nicole felt a little excited as she watched him roll up his sleeves and started washing his face. She stared intently at him, expecting a miracle to happen. After washing his face, Yoda lifted his head and looked at her. Nicole studied his face carefully. His face remained unchanged. It was the same as before. So, there¡¯s no makeup on his face? ¡°Your face, is it real?¡± Yoda nodded. Nicole refused to give up and said, ¡°Wash your face one more time.¡± Yoda was startled at first and then did as she requested. He washed his face several times under her watchful gaze. But his face did not change at all. It was still the same as before. There was disappointment in Nicole¡¯s eyes. Yoda wiped off the water on his face and hands, took out his phone, and typed out a sentence. ¡°No matter how many times I wash, it won¡¯t be the face that you want to see.¡± His words made her lost all hope and expectations. Her heart sank. That¡¯s right. What is wrong with her? What Lisa had said earlier made her thought that Evan was still alive, and it made her suspect that Yoda was Evan in disguise. What¡¯s gotten into her? Nicole was silent for a moment. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. She fought hard to contain her emotions, refusing to let her tears fall. Then, she turned around and tightened her fist, and made a difficult decision. ¡°Yoda, please leave. My children do not need your care anymore.¡± This decision was totally out of the blue for Yoda. He walked up to her and handed the phone to her. There was one word on the screen, ¡°Why?¡± Suddenly, Nicoleughed. Yoda¡¯s appearance always reminded her of Evan. However, he was not Evan. She was afraid that the children and herself would get Yoda and Evan mixed up after a while. That would be unfair to Evan. ¡°No reason.¡± Yoda¡¯s face was solemn. He typed a sentence on his phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having someone to take care of you and the children?¡± What¡¯s wrong? Yes, she felt something was wrong. She had to keep reminding herself that he was not Evan. Oh, her poor tormented heart. ¡°Please leave first thing tomorrow morning. I will pay you an extra month of sry.¡± Nicole was determined, and her decision was final. Having said that, she walked straight out of the study room and towards her bedroom. As Yoda watched her leave, a dark look shed past his eyes. Did she really want him to leave? The next day. Once the four children had woken up, they came to know about the news of Yoda¡¯s departure, and their eyes were wide as saucers. ¡°Mommy, why did you let Yoda go?¡± ¡°Yeah, Yoda takes great care of us.¡± ¡°Yes, Yoda is great. He not only knows the way to our kindergarten, but he also knows the way to Seet Residence without any navigation.¡± ¡°He treats us well. Please let him stay.¡± Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Nicole¡¯s heart stirred as she listened to her four children chiming one after another. How did Yoda know the way to Seet Residence? Seet Residence was a vi in the suburbs, with several forks along the way. Those who had never been there before would get lost without navigation. How did he¡­ ¡°Mommy, please let Yodae back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The children¡¯s voices pulled her out from her deep thoughts. She sighed and mentally kicked herself for overthinking. Yoda had his own reasons for knowing the way to Seet Residence. She couldn¡¯t always think that there was any rtion to Evan. ¡°I have made up my mind. Alright, go and eat first.¡± The four young children sat at the dining table with their heads bowed in dejection. No one spoke, and the atmosphere was somber. Nicole simply ignored them. After breakfast, the driver sent the children to the kindergarten. She tidied up a little, put on some makeup, and headed straight to thepany. Nicole felt on edge throughout the whole morning. She was afraid that Levant would show up all of a sudden and bother her with nonsense. However, it was noon, and Levant was nowhere in sight. She began to breathe a sigh of relief. After lunch, she received a call from Sylphiette, asking her to beg Davin to let Zane go. Nicole found it hrious. ¡°Sylphiette, I would have forgotten if you didn¡¯t call. Aren¡¯t you the one telling me that I¡¯m not his daughter? So what has he got to do with me? Why should I save him?¡± ¡°Nicole, he may not be your biological father, but he raised you well. You have lived with the Lane family for so many years. Besides, he married your mother when she had no other way out. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful?¡± Raised her well. Grateful. Nicole found that amusing. ¡°My mother died because of him. You and I know very well how he treated me for so many years. Why should I be grateful to him? And don¡¯t call me anymore with this crap.¡± A snort was hearding from the other end of the call. ¡°Nicole, no one is born cold-blooded and wicked. There must be a reason why Dad did that. When dad hit someone with the car, your mother took the me for it by sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Do you know why? That¡¯s because your mother felt sorry and wanted to atone for her wrongdoings.¡± ¡°Sylphiette, stop this nonsense. It was he who betrayed my mother by getting back with your mother. My mother did nothing wrong to him. It was he who wronged my mother.¡± ¡°Did nothing wrong? Then where did youe from? You are illegitimate.¡± ¡°You are the one who is illegitimate. How dare you nder my mother? She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± ¡°Nicole, I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. If you have a heart, please beg Davin to let Dad go. All of your grievances with him will be wiped clean. Just treat that as repaying and atonement for your mother. How about that?¡± ¡°Repaying? Atonement? Sylphiette, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°My dear sister, when Dad is back safe and sound, he will eventually tell you everything that you want to know.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After ending the call, Nicole fell deep into her thoughts. Sylphiette and Levant both had said that she was not Zane¡¯s daughter. What did they know that made them said that? If that was true, then whose daughter was she? Levant had said that she was rted to the Musgrave family. Could that be true? And what did Sylphiette meant by repaying and atonement? The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. She picked up the phone and called Davin. ¡°Zane is in your hands?¡± ¡°Yes, Nicole. I¡¯m not going to kill him, don¡¯t worry. When Evan was still alive, he told me to spare Zane¡¯s life.¡± ¡°I want to see him.¡± ¡°See him? Nicole, I can¡¯t let him go. After all, Grandma lost her life because of him. I have to avenge her.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I only want to ask him some questions.¡± Davin hesitated and finally agreed. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll apany you to see him.¡± When Nicole saw Zane, he was in tattered clothes, and he had wounds on his body and face. He looked like a mess. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 He looked a totally different person. The difference was night and day. It was clear as day that Davin had allowed his men to act against him. After all, it was a life they¡¯re talking about. It would be natural for them to punish him. Looking at Nicole, he showed some signs of excitement, as if he had just seen his savior descending from the heavens. ¡°Nicole, I knew that you won¡¯t ignore me just like that. Davin is barbaric. Look at how he lets others torture me! I had really suffered. Quick! Get me out of here this instance!¡± Even after seeing Zane pled in such a manner, Nicole still felt indifferent. After all, when she was being tortured by Sylvia and Sylphiette, Zane himself had stood by indifferently without saying a word. As the saying went, what goes aroundes around. She felt that Zane was heartless. Therefore she couldn¡¯t care less too. ¡°The reason I drop by to see you today is to ask you a few questions.¡± Zane was a little surprised to hear that. ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s leave here first. After leaving here I¡¯ll answer whatever questions you¡¯ll have.¡± ¡°No! You will answer my questions here!¡± Nicole bellowed resolutely as both her furious eyes were fixed on him. Witnessing the frustration, Zane secretly tried to guess what she wanted to ask. In the current unfavorable situation, it would be wise not to provoke her. Instead, it was imperative that he let her have her way then gently coaxed her to take him out of here. ¡°Okay, Nicole. Ask away,¡± said Zane with feigned resignation. ¡°Am I your biological daughter?¡± Hearing these words, Zane¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not understand why Nicole would suddenlye up with this question. Only a few knew about the incident back then, and years had passed since. How did she find out? At this moment, it was more prudent to convince her of their father-daughter blood rtion to get her to help him escape this ce. If he had told her the truth, on what basis would she help him get away? ¡°Oh my, Nicole. What are you talking about? Of course you are my daughter!¡± he pleaded. ¡°Really? Then why did Sylphiette said otherwise?¡± She shot back. Sylphiette, that damned idiot! Is she trying to get me killed? How could she say such a thing? Especially to Nicole? He was cursing Sylphiette in his heart and pping her viciously in his mind. The moment I manage to get out, I¡¯ll be teaching that big mouth a lesson! ¡°Nicole, how can you believe Sylphiette¡¯s words so easily? She has been mirroring her mother since young, full of gossips and nonsense, provoking and sowing discord in the family. You can¡¯t listen to anything she said.¡± Zane reasoned. ¡°¡­¡± Nicole carefully observed Zane, trying to read his mind through his facial expressions. He knew Sylphiette¡¯s character after all. Whether his words were true or otherwise, she still could not tell. However¡­ Nicole adamantly dered, ¡°Since you said that her words are not credible, then to prove that yours are credible, we shall do a paternity test! Let the result speaks for itself!¡± ¡°What? Nicole, you¡­ How can you propose a paternity test merely based on Sylphiette¡¯s words? You, you¡­¡± His impassive look thus far suspiciously changed. Seeing the panic in Zane¡¯s eyes, Nicole suddenly felt that Sylphiette¡¯s words contained some grains of truth in them after all. ¡°I sense that you¡¯re scared,¡± prodded Nicole as she stared at Zane intently. Zane quickly defended himself, trying to reason that he was not scared, but rather he just felt that the procedure was unnecessary. ording to him, thisck of trust would hurt the father-daughter rtionship between them. Nicole ignored his nonsensical excuse and called for someone to take a sample of his blood for testing. ¡°Nicole, get me out from here. You can¡¯t simply leave your father here alone. This is a living hell, Nicole!¡± Zane pleaded as desperation set in. With each passing moment, his ming hope for escape seemed dimmer and dimmer. ¡°A person like you deserves to be thrown straight into hell!¡± Having uttered such vehement words, Nicole turned and walked away, turning a deaf ear to Zane¡¯s yelling behind her. Soon, his shouts and pleas were out of her earshot. She went off in a car and sped towards the nearest paternity testing center. No matter what, she was determined to get to the bottom of the matter. After having her blood sample taken, she walked out of the testing center, feeling a heavy weight on her chest. She was eager to know the result, but at the same time afraid of the truth. If she was really not Zane¡¯s daughter, then what was her mother trying to hide from her? What was the secret that kept Mother from ever mentioning anything about my biological father? Throughout her life, she had not uttered a single word about this matter. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As the night fell, she drove back to Imperial Garden. As soon as she walked in through the door, she saw Yoda and her four children ying games. She stared stupefyingly at the scene before her. Is there something wrong with her eyes? Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Last night, he was obviously sent away. Quickening her pace, she hastily walked into the living room. She saw that the person beside Maya was indeed Yoda, thus proving beyond all doubts that her eyesight was not impaired! Damn, I have just sent him offst night and he dares toe back today? Is he genuinely trying to taunt me? Did he take her words as mere passing winds? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. How despicable! Rushing over and standing in front of Yoda, Nicole red at him fiercely and questioned, ¡°Who asked you toe back?¡± Yoda nced at each of the four children in front of him, wondering who he should push under the bus. Maya? Juan? Kyle? Yoda coughed and gazed at Nina. Nicole turned her head and followed his gaze. Zeroing in on Nina, her expression sank as she blurted out, ¡°Nina! Are you the one who asked him toe back?¡± Nina was speechless. Obviously, it was their brilliant idea which they cooked up together. Why was she the one shouldering the me now? Rolling her eyes, she looked at Juan with an unspeakable expression. ¡°Juan, so it¡¯s you?¡± Huh? The me was shifted so suddenly and had nownded on him. Juan crossed his arms as his clear eyes took a round trip beforending on Kyle. Kyle had expected Juan to direct his gaze at him. Hence he was fully prepared to own up. Out of the blue, Maya, whose mouth was full of cheese, suddenly stood up. ¡°Mommy, I want Yoda to stay. Don¡¯t you send him away, okay?¡± Nicole looked intently at Maya, then nced at the rest of her children. Among these cubs, Maya was the honest one. Even though she did not want to disappoint Maya, she had her principles and should stick to her word. ¡°Maya, it is not good for Yoda to stay. Let him go, okay? Mommy will find you all a new y buddy tomorrow.¡± Maya rubbed her plump little hands gingerly as her dark eyes turned around. A bright idea suddenly popped into her head as she steadied herself to put her brilliant notion into motion. Plonking herself to the floor, she opened her mouth and started to wail. Tears streamed down her cheeks like a curtain of rain. ¡°Maya, get up. The floor is cold,¡± advised Nicole. ¡°If Mommy doesn¡¯t allow Yoda to stay, then I won¡¯t get up. I¡¯ll continue crying. Boo hoo hoo¡­¡± ¡°Maya, are you threatening your own mother?¡± Nicole walked over and tried to pick her up. iling her hands and feet around, Maya struggled to keep Nicole away. Yoda meanwhile walked over to her and picked her up. Maya clung to his neck firmly without letting go. ¡°Mommy, just let Yoda stay. Look at how badly Maya is crying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy, don¡¯t you feel heartbroken watching Maya bawling her eyes out?¡± Nicole felt conflicted deep inside her heart. After all, Maya was her flesh and blood. How could she not feel distressed seeing her cry? All these conflicts and dilemmas ¨C all because of Yoda! If it weren¡¯t for him, Maya would not be like this. Furthermore, Maya was not as clever as the other three kids. Was she being instigated to do so by Yoda? If this were the case, it was really terrible of him to resort to even manipting the children in order to stay. She had to be on her guard from now on! Okay. I¡¯ll let him stay for the time being on behalf of Maya. However, don¡¯t even think of getting off so easily! Just wait and see! Nicole proceeded to console, ¡°Maya, don¡¯t you cry. Mommy agrees to let Yoda stay. Let him y with you all from now on, okay?¡± Upon hearing Nicole agreeing, Maya instantly stopped crying. In between her sobs, she asked, ¡°Mommy, will you keep your words?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll keep my promise!¡± Immediately after saying that, Nicole looked up and gave Yoda a death re. That re made Yoda felt uneasy. Obviously, she was definitely unwilling but was forced to let him stay. With her temper and way of handling matters, she definitely would not tolerate him for long. However, he was really curious as to how far this would go and what she had in store for him. Maya got down from Yoda¡¯s arms and was soon surrounded by the other three children, each could not help but secretly gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Such an unexpected oue! We certainly did not know that Maya had it in her to pull off this kind of stunt. She really did manage to make Mommy agree to let Yoda stay.¡± This was the first time that Maya had been praised by her brothers and sister. Needless to say, she was over the moon. As her twitching mouth was about to burst into a grin, her eyes caught the sight of Nicole¡¯s unpleasant face. Instantly she became timid and lowered her head. ¡°That¡¯s enough. All of you go wash your hands and prepare for your meal.¡± Chapter 510 Chapter 510 ¡°Mommy, we want Yoda to eat together with us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hrmph, these rascals are indeed cashing in on the opportunity and pushing the limits. If I don¡¯t agree to it¡­ Training her eyes on all of them, Nicole felt that if she did not agree to their request, someone would be throwing another tantrum on the floor again. Forget it. No matter which one, all of them were her flesh and blood after all. Since they were all children, she would settle the scores with Yoda. I¡¯ll wait for him to run away with his tail tucked between his legs before I properly teach these brats a lesson. ¡°Sure, Mommy agrees.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Mommy is the best!¡± ¡°Yoda, we can have a meal together once again.¡± Maya grinned. After all, Yoda would put food on her te and even feed her his own portion of shrimps, just like Daddy. During the dinner, Yoda was taking care of the children as he was eating. While eating, Nicole was contemting on how to get rid of this shameless and scheming man with unpredictable motives. Perhaps the best way was to make him leave on his own volition? To nip the problem in its bud, I¡¯ll have to find Yoda¡¯s weakness first before I make my move. Meanwhile, Yoda was peering at her warily from time to time. From her thoughtful look coupled with her asional nces in his direction, he was sure he smelled danger. Why was she so adamant about him staying? After dinner, Yoda took Maya out for a walk. The other three lined up to follow as well. Nicole took the opportunity to secretly inspect the ce where Yoda lived. Unexpectedly, he was quite a hygienic and tidy person. The small room was spotless. After inspecting his room, she explored around and began to rummage through Yoda¡¯s personal belongings. His belongings were no different from those owned by other servants. Spotting a drawer, she opened it quietly. Looking through the content carefully, she found that only daily necessities were contained therein. Just as she was about to close the drawer, suddenly a box caught her attention. ¡°What is this?¡± The squarish box which was about the size of her palm looked exquisite. Nicole held it in her hand and shook it gently a few times, but she could not hear anything inside. Since the box had been secured with a hidden lock, it would definitely require a passcode to open. Surely it would not contain intelligence of some sort? With her mounting curiosity, she tried a few random possible passcodes that she coulde up with. Failing each time, she conceded that she would not be able to open the box for quite a while. Looking out and around, she was fearful of being spotted. Seeing no one around, she took advantage of the situation and snatched the box. Better to sneak it back so she could study it slowly. On her way back to her room, she was looking around anxiously. Grasping her stolen loot tightly in her arms like a mouse, she hoped fervently that no one would notice her nor greet her. Finally, full of jitters, she arrived at her bedroom. Just as she stored the stolen box in her closet, she heard Yoda bringing her four little ones back from their walk. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole swiftly rushed out of her bedroom, just in time for Maya to pounce and hug her leg, asking her for a bath. Recovering herposure, Nicole readily agreed. ¡°Okay, Mommy will take you all for a bath.¡± Having said that, she took Maya and Nina¡¯s cute, chubby hands in hers and headed to their bedroom, ignoring Yodapletely. Yoda frowned at her brusque attitude. Is she ignoring him? As he looked on at her back, frowning and deep in thought, he noticed Nicole, who had walked a few meters away, suddenly looked back before quickly turning her head away once more. Yoda felt puzzled. The look in her eyes as well as her reactions were odd. As Nicole was giving Nina and Maya their bath, she noticed thetter¡¯s round, plump belly. She felt a sudden dilemma. As much as she wanted Maya to be happy, Nicole was also worried that letting Maya eat whatever she wanted would affect her child¡¯s health. Fortunately, Maya was no longer a glutton, for she had learned to exercise some self-restraint. ¡°Mommy, in a few more months, I¡¯ll be losing some weight,¡± said Maya, breaking Nicole¡¯s contemtion, as if she was reading her mind. Maya¡¯s little pudgy hand gently patted her chubby belly as she shed her adorable and cute smile at her mother. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Nicole could not help but smile as well. Reaching out to touch Maya¡¯s jelly-belly tummy, she replied, ¡°You¡¯ll be healthier when you slim down.¡± ¡°Yoda said the same, and Daddy said the same thing toost time.¡± Having mentioned Evan, Maya proceeded to question, ¡°Mommy, when will Daddy be back?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole looked into Maya¡¯s bright eyes. She could feel her heart being ripped apart once more, and that felt really painful. Nheless, she managed to suppress the pain that was throbbing in her heart and continued with her white lie, ¡°Daddy will be back soon. When he¡¯s back, he¡¯ll definitely bring you to climb the mountain, okay?¡± Maya furrowed her small brows and nodded. In the meantime, Nina let loose a sigh out of nowhere. She muttered to herself that Nicole¡¯s statement was simply a silly attempt to coax a naive child. If what she said was true, then why hadn¡¯t Daddye home yet? Nicole looked at Nina without a word as she continued to bathe Maya. After giving them their baths, hauling them to their bedroom, and cajoling them to fall asleep, Nicole quietly crept out of their room and returned to hers. As she sat on her own bed, unable to drift into slumber, Nicole could not help but feel distressed as she remembered the looks in Nina and Maya¡¯s eyes when they mentioned Evan just now. Standing up and opening the doors of her closet to get her pajamas, she suddenly saw the box that she had sneaked out of Yoda¡¯s room. Putting down the pajamas, she took the box out and returned to her bed, nning to study it properly this time. How do I open this thing? ¡°Passcode. What exactly is the passcode, I wonder.¡± She murmured to herself as she studied the box, trying futilely to open it. On the other side of the residence, Yoda had gone back to his lodging. When he opened his drawer to retrieve his things, he discovered, to his horror, that his box was missing. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hisposure sank as his heart started beating wildly. Who could have taken my box? Thinking back carefully, he concluded that the box should have been taken during the time between dinner and his return to the room. His expression was solemn, and after a brief moment of silence, a recollection of memory suddenly shed in his mind. He remembered bringing the four children back after their walk and recalled that Nicole had turned back to give him a very strange look. Even though it was merely a quick nce, she had seemed suspiciously anxious. It had brought to his mind that the moment she caught him looking at her, she had quickly turned her head and left. Something was definitely off there. Could it be her who took the box away? Was she the culprit then? Yoda immediately got up and walked out of his room. Concurrently, Nicole was still fiddling with the box, unable to open it. ¡°That darn Yoda. What kind of otherworldly passcode has he set? Why is it so difficult to crack open this box?¡± Nicole muttered to herself as she attempted again and again. As her patience ran thin, her anger red up! She heaved a sigh of frustration as she finally gave up and chucked the box back into the closet. Stopping to ponder, she considered that it might not be a safe ce after all. Wouldn¡¯t her efforts be in vain should Yoda find out and retrieve his box back? After pouring much thought into it, she ended up storing the box in the safest ce possible within her current reach: her safe. Taking out her pajamas, she confidently walked to the bathroom, having the conviction that the box would be secure. Soon the sound of water could be heard as she stood under the shower. From afar, her figure looked lonesome and somewhat mncholic. She could not help but recall the scene when Evan helped her with her bath. Closing her eyes, he seemed to be right in front of her. Reaching out her hand, she could only grasp the thin air. If only she had known that it would end up like this, she would have asked him to bathe her a few more times. No. If she had known, she would stop at nothing to prevent Evan from leaving for K Nation. Unfortunately, it was all toote. There was no such thing as what-ifs in reality. She would wait for her four little ones to grow up. Once they had their own homes, she would go to him. ¡°Evan, you have to wait for me!¡± ¡­ After finishing her shower and walking out of the bathroom, she turned off the lights andy on her bed. As she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly sensed a slight movement in the corner of her room. Jumping out of her bed in shock, she immediately bellowed, ¡°Who is it?¡± Her question was greeted only with silence. Straining her ears intently, she could no longer detect any more movement. Thinking that she might have heard wrongly, she proceeded to sleep. In her drowsy and heavy-headed state, she suddenly felt someone touched her. In a sleepy daze, she asked dreamily, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Hush, you¡¯re dreaming,¡± came the low and sensuous voice, seemingly bewitching her in a hypnotic spell. ¡°A dream¡­¡± So, it was a dream. Nicole whispered to herself. Caught in a sleepy and tired state, her eyelids felt like they weighed a ton each. Soon she drifted into her sleep once more. The intruder stroked her cheeks with feather-light touch as his lips curled into a slight smirk. ¡°There is a punishment for thievery, you know.¡± His voice rang deep and mellow, soothing to the soul. As he finished speaking, he began to personally punish her for her deed of theft. ¡­ Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Nicole opened her eyes. Her whole body felt like it had been run over by a steamroller during the night. Struggling to sit up, her eyes suddenly widened in shock. She had obviously fallen asleep in her pajamas the previous night. Why on earth was she stark naked now? As Nicole inspected her body carefully, she realized that not only was she naked, but she was also littered with bruises here and there. The bruised marks fromst time had notpletely disappeared, yet this time¡­ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. How did these markse about? Where did they appear from? She sat there dumbfounded and tried her best to recall what had happenedst night. Yet after racking much of her brain, she could not remember. Scanning her room meticulously inch by inch, she vaguely evoked a memory of a slight movement in her room just as she was about to fall asleep¡­ Could someone have sneaked inst night? Taking a gander around, she could not pinpoint anything unusual. Everything appeared normal and nothing seemed to be out of ce. Quickly, she got dressed and scoured the whole room once more, hoping to find a single sign of abnormality that could justify her suspicion. Nothing, however, was found. Once again such an inexplicable thing had happened. She felt like she might be going bonkers ¨C sooner orter. To prevent that from ever happening, some measures must be taken. A drastic, measure to be exact. Thinking long and hard, she decided to set up a surveince system in her own room. Jumping immediately to that decision, she found a professional who managed to set up the entire system in just one morning. After that, she got ready to go to herpany. Before that, she opened her safe and took out the box that she had pilfered away from Yoda¡¯s roomst night. She was determined to bring the box to a professional lock-picker to crack it open. She believed she would soon find out what was hidden inside the mysterious box. Levant Winery. Levant stood by the window, his eyes wandered off into the distance. After a long silence, he suddenly turned his head to look at the manager who was standing patiently by his side all the while and asked, ¡°Do you know how to court ady?¡± Courting ady, huh? The manager was taken aback, and hurriedly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Levant, usually thedies are the ones chasing after you. Yet you have indignantly kept your distance. What brings you toe up with this sudden question?¡± That¡¯s true. In the past, there was nock of heiresses and socialites throwing themselves at him. Not only was he indifferent towards them all, but if left to his own devices, he would love to kick them all away. Yet today, he actually took the initiative to ask such a question. He himself had found it incredible as well. ¡°Mr. Levant, who do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Nicole Lane.¡± Hearing the name, the manager smiled and mused, ¡°Mr. Levant, I have been wondering for a while which luckydy has caught your interest. Turns out you have your eyes set upon Ms. Lane.¡± ¡°I have genuinely fallen for her. One hundred percent sincere,¡± Levant dered. The manager was struck speechless by his heartfelt deration. Are you for real? ¡°Go and find me a love mentor.¡± A love mentor. Since when one needs a strategist in a romantic rtionship? The manager looked at him in disbelieve. Ah, whatever! After pondering for a while, he decided to concentrate on the task at hand. Whether Mr. Levant was sincere or not towards Ms. Lane was not his business. His responsibility was to search for the so-called ¡°love mentor¡± to assist in the courtship of Ms. Lane as soon as possible. With the help of an expert, Mr. Levant might achieve his goal sooner than expected! The manager made many phone calls and put in a lot of effort in his search. Lastly, he settled on the one he felt to be the best amongst a shortlist of selected candidates who imed to be rtionship experts. ¡°Do you have any idea what I want you to do?¡± ¡°Nope, not really,¡± came the swift yet curious reply. ¡°From now on, your responsibility is to assist Mr. Levant to help him court thedy he is interested in as swiftly as possible. As long as you help him achieve his goal, he will reward you generously.¡± Upon hearing the manager¡¯s words, the man¡¯s eyes lit up as his mind started to dream and fantasize about the generous rewards and piles of cash he would potentially earn off merely giving advices. It seems to be an easy task! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an expert in this field. To tell you the truth, I have plenty of field experience too.¡± The man could not help but boast. ¡°That¡¯ll be for the best then. Let¡¯s go. Follow me. I¡¯ll bring you to meet Mr. Levant.¡± The manager brought the man to meet Mr. Levant. Upon meeting him, Levant scrutinized him from head to toe before deciding that the man looked like a total loser. Levant could not help but query, ¡°Why did you find such a person?¡± Sensing the discontentment in his voice, the manager quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Levant, this man here is a well-known yboy, a man who has flirted with every possible kind ofdies, and conquered many more; he is a man well-versed in the esteemed art of seduction, the best I could find on the field.¡± Levant hesitated. He still had his reservations. For assurance, he decided to give this man a test. ¡°So, I hear that you are best in the field.¡± The man perked up upon hearing his statement. Full of confidence, he started to exin, ¡°To court a girl, you must first put in the effort to know the girl very well. You must know her likes and her dislikes like the back of your hand. Only then will she be charmed by you, and you¡¯ll conquer her and im your prize.¡± Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Levant was speechless as he listened intently. While he had no experience in rtionships, he could still sense some semnce of truth in the man¡¯s long-winded exnation. At the moment, he had no better solution, so he decided to keep the man at his side for now and gave him a go. Upon hearing that Levant had decided to let him stay, the man was overjoyed. It was totally out of his expectation that his years of umted experience in flirting and picking up girls would one day trante into a well-paying job. His mind could not help but muse: Life is full of surprises indeed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you fill him in about the current situation with Ms. Lane? Let him n ande up with a strategy to help me court thedy of my dreams.¡± Levant looked at the manager keenly while rying instructions. Strategy? Mr. Levant can really blow a matter out of its proportion sometimes. Shouldn¡¯t he just practice it? Why on earth does he want a strategy guide? To study in advance? Despite his misgivings, the manager still nodded and epted the request, ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant.¡± As the manager led the ¡°love mentor¡± out of the room, a grin of joy crept across Levant¡¯s face. Nicole, here Ie! Meanwhile, the manager led the love expert to the next room and gave him a pen and paper. The manager briefed thetter not to worry nor rush, but rather to slowly think and write down the strategy with careful consideration ¨C making sure to write down the most useful tricks in a courtship. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I can¡¯t do a single thing right my whole life, when ites to rtionships, I am confident there is no woman under the sun I can¡¯t court. And that is not an exaggeration.¡± The manager gave the man another visual scrutiny. Judging from hisnky body, his average appearance, and his shabby clothes, the manager secretly sighed and wondered: how good can this man be? Then again, women loved sweet talkers. ¡°And you are?¡± the manager asked. ¡°The love expert, Zackery Williams at your service.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Zackery Williams is my name.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a good name.¡± The manager said politely. Zackery gave the manager a sweet smile. The manager could feel goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Cut the crap and quickly write down what you¡¯re supposed to do. After you¡¯ve finished show it to Mr. Levant. Chop-chop!¡± ¡°Alrighty!¡± Zackery spent two hours writing down all his precious experiences one by one. After jotting it all down, coupled with the current situation with Nicole, he meticulously analyzed and wrote up a n. Gingerly he stood up and showed the manager the result of his hard work. Just by merely ncing at the pages of densely-packed words, the manager could feel a headache coming up. ¡°Anything rted to women is usually trouble. Forget it. Since I can¡¯t understand it, you may as well show your work straight to Mr. Levant.¡± Upon receiving the pages in his hands, Levant looked at them curiously. The more he looked at them the more they seemed like a script. ¡°Courting ady involves acting too?¡± Levant queried incredulously. ¡°Mr. Levant, life is but a y. What I wrote for you is the most ssic script used since ancient times. It will teach you the most effective dating tricks to win over Ms. Lane in the shortest time possible.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Levant knew he was in for a headache as well. However, upon thinking of Nicole, he decided to bite the bullet and thus pored over the script carefully. It was unthinkable that there was so much knowledge in the art of dating. Meanwhile, on the other side. After work, Nicole left the Lane Corporation early. She had deliberately gone to a professional lock picker. It had taken a long time to open the box. The moment the box was pried open, she saw the content and was dumbfounded. How could this be?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Inside the box was a note with a short line written on it: ¡°Is it fun to be a thief?¡± Darn it! Is it possible that the owner has long expected her to steal the box, hence, has stored the note inside since the beginning? As she pondered on it, it felt unlikely. Recalling the movement in her roomst night, she concluded that the content of the box had been taken away and was reced with the note on purpose. Who then, is the one that did all this? Studying the handwriting on the note, she suspected that it was the clue she needed. Tracing the handwriting to its source would lead her to find out who the culprit was. Since the box originally belonged to Yoda, he would be the most suspicious one on the list and should be the first one to be investigated. Putting the note away safely, she drove back to the Imperial Garden. As soon as she entered the living room, Nicole immediately ordered the butler to call Yoda into her study room. Witnessing Nicole¡¯s darkened expression, the butler did not dare to dy. Turning around, he briskly walked away to call for Yoda. ¡°Quick! Ma¡¯am is waiting!¡± As Yoda headed towards the study room, he knew the reason why he was called and what was in store for him, yet he did not panic. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 With the uing showdown against Nicole, he could not possibly lose. When he arrived at the study room, he stood by respectfully beside the desk. Nicole had a poker face on but her icy stare still sends chills down his spine. Unexpectedly, when she was angry, her fiery aura was not to be underestimated. ¡°Yoda, can you write?¡± Nicole, being the woman with a straightforward character, did not beat around the bush. Yoda crooked a slight smile as he nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case,e, write me something.¡± Nicole motioned him toe over. Yoda tiptoed to the desk, took the pen and paper she handed him, sat on the chair, and started writing just as she requested. Nicole warily observed his handwriting and hand movements. He had written in graceful curves and powerful strokes in a somewhat simr fashion as Evan. Upon closer inspection, his handwriting still differed from Evan¡¯s. Some of the lines in his letters were awkward and slightly skewed, in stark contrast to the handwriting on the note found in the box. Therefore, he is not the one? Nicole pondered for a moment. Still refusing to give up, she turned her gaze on him, trying to gauge his expression as she asked, ¡°Yoda, have you ever lost anything before?¡± Yoda¡¯s eyes sank. It was inly obvious that she was not feeling any guilt for stealing his box. How shameless could she be to take the initiative to ask him about it? Seemed like he underestimated how thick-skinned she could be. Taking out his mobile phone, he proceeded to type in two words calmly: Yes. Her interest piqued, she asked further, ¡°What did you lose?¡± He typed: Not long ago, I¡¯ve just lost a box. Upon seeing the word ¡°box¡±, a sudden sh of guilt flickered in her eyes. She clenched her fingers tightly and reminded herself not to panic since he had no evidence to prove that she had taken it. Then again, she was the one questioning him, how could she back down? Right! Let¡¯s continue. She coughed to cover her awkwardness and asked cunningly, ¡°Are there any valuables in your box? What¡¯s in it?¡± A glint ofplicated feelings shed in Yoda¡¯s eyes. Since she wanted to know more, he might as well lead her to a different path. As Yoda was typing on his mobile phone, Nicole was studying him carefully, trying to detect any slight indication of his knowledge of the paper in the box from his facial expression. However, Yoda¡¯s already sullen look got colder and colder, and after typing for a while, he showed his phone screen to her. Nicole took a closer look and was stunned upon ncing at what was written on the screen. The screen read: The deed to the burnt-down house, family heirlooms and pieces of jewelry, debit cards¡­ Nearly choking, she read on and pondered that this seemed too exaggerated. Finally, she could not stand it any longer and gave the desk a m. ¡°Yoda, I have never met a person who lies so tantly. Who are your ancestors to be able to pass you such valuable treasures? Also, how could a box the size of a hand palm store so many things?¡± A smile flickered across Yoda¡¯s expression as he furiously typed: Ma¡¯am knows about the palm-sized box. You must have seen it, I presumed? ¡°¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s face turned dark. Damn you Yoda! How dare you trap me? Does he know that I took the box? ¡°No. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m merely guessing. I¡¯ve never seen it!¡± As her heart pounded heavily, Nicole lied through her teeth. Yoda fixed his pair of eyes on her as if he could look through her. He typed: I thought Ma¡¯am was the one who took it. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nicole could only look away and refuted, ¡°No, no. I did not!¡± The box you mentioned just now sounded like a treasure chest. Even if I were to take it I would never admit to it. Who could afford topensate you for the treasure inside? I¡¯m afraid even the whole Imperial Garden would not be enough to pay you back! Staring ahead ufortably, Nicole coughed and decided to let him go. ¡°Go ahead with your work. Leave me be. You don¡¯t have to copy the documents anymore.¡± Yoda nodded and walked out of the study room. Nicole stared at him as he left. She could feel that there was more to this man than met the eye. Even though there was no evidence, she had a strong hunch that both of them would still be entangled further in the matter regarding the box. It would be difficult to deal with him with mere cheap tricks. Seemed like she needed a more sophisticated n. ¡°Just you wait, Yoda. I¡¯lle and get my due!¡± Muttering in determination, she got up. As she was about to head downstairs, her WhatsApp notification promptly sounded. Upon opening it, she received a message from the paternity test center. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 The result of her paternity test with Zane Lane was ready. Nicole¡¯s heart was thumping. The paternity test result showed that she had no parent-child rtionship with Zane. No rtionship? She carefully read and re-read the test result over and over again before finally ept that Zane really was not her father. Who then, was her biological father? Those who were privy to this matter, besides Zane, were none other than Levant and Sylphiette. Should she force herself to keep on investigating to get to the bottom of this matter? Her deep contemtion was broken by a sudden announcement. ¡°Ma¡¯am, dinner is ready. The young ones are already grumbling that they are hungry.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Nicole was pulled back to reality by the maid¡¯s words. She kept the test result in a safe ce and walked downstairs. Yoda had already seated the children on their respective dining chairs. They were waiting for her. Per her habit, Nicole still prepared a set of dishes beside her for Evan before letting the children had their meal. ¡°Yoda, can you help me fix my tabletter? It somehow malfunctioned and I can¡¯t use it anymore.¡± Juan gave Yoda a pleading look, resulting in thetter agreeing. Meanwhile, Nicole seemed to be spacing out as she ate her food. She was still perturbed by the result of the paternity test. Her mind was filled with questions she currently had no answers for. Could she be the offspring of her mother¡¯s affair with someone else? Why did her mother never mention anything about her biological father at all? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she no longer had any appetite. Immediately, she came up with a tant excuse and withdrew from the table. Looking at her retreating figure, Yoda had a deep furrow on his face. After the young ones were fed, he took them out for their usual post-dinner walk. As Nicole was sitting in a daze in her study room, a panicked butler suddenly knocked urgently on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The butler walked briskly up to her and addressed her respectfully, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Seeing his solemn expression, Nicole asked curiously, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Someone wants to see you,¡± came the reply. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°This is his business card.¡± With just a mere nce, Nicole frowned deeply as she saw Levant¡¯s name printed on the card. Why did he suddenlye all the way here? Initially, she had nned to refuse to see him. Before she could ask him to leave, she remembered that Levant might have some information on his biological father and hence changed her mind just as quickly. ¡°Let him in,¡± said Nicole in a resigned tone. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± The butler weed Levant in and took him to the study room. ¡°Ma¡¯am is inside. Please go in.¡± Remembering the rtionship stratagem formted by Zackery which he had fervently studied before he came, Levant instantly gained a boost of confidence. After checking hisposure and correcting his posture, he valiantly stepped into the study room. ¡°Ms. Lane, pardon me for the night visit.¡± Nicole looked up and sized him up. He was dressed in quite the simr state as the first time she saw him: a ck high-profile suit d on a tall and handsome figure. He still exuded the same extraordinary air of a gentleman with fine temperament. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Anything going on for you toe to visit me at such ate hour?¡± Nicole asked in her usual straightforward manner. Levant remembered the advice written in the rtionship stratagem, ¡°The more you like her, the more reserved you have to be. If you lose yourself, not only will you fail to earn her affection, but you will also lose her respect.¡± He coughed to break the ice before raising his brows, ¡°I must say, Ms. Lane. I¡¯m quite troubled by the fact that my goodwill night visit has not been rewarded with at least a cup of coffee. Is this your hospitality?¡± Nicole was caught off-guard by his question. Since his reasoning made sense, she ordered the maid to serve coffee. ¡°Please enjoy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lifting up the cup and contently sipping on the brew, Levant was thinking hard about the next step on the stratagem. After a while, he gently ced the coffee cup back on the table. ¡°Ms. Lane, my purpose here tonight is to bid you farewell.¡± ¡°Farewell?¡± Nicole was obviously surprised by this, for she had thought that Levant had shown up to pester her. ¡°Yes. I shall be leaving for K Nation in a couple more days. Therefore, Ms. Lane, take good care of yourself.¡± Uh, that¡¯s quite sudden. Nicole¡¯s mind was in a spiral. Since Levant is about to return to K Nation, shall I take the opportunity to enquire about my biological father? After pausing for a moment, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°And I shall wish you a good journey and god speed.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Right after, she followed up with a question, ¡°How much do you know about my background?¡± Levant stayed silent. The stratagem had mentioned that for one¡¯s words to hold value, one must not give it away freely, for no one would cherish something which is easily obtained. Therefore, even though he clearly knew about her background in detail, he had to keep it to himself for now Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Not only he had to keep the information intact ording to the stratagem, but it would be prudent for him to keep it in due to the current situation. Levant cleared his throat, ¡°Regarding this¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not too clear of it myself. If Ms. Lane wants to know more, you may have to investigate it on your own.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole frowned. Investigate on my own? What happened to the deal that he had mentioned earlier? I have not agreed to the deal, but he could have negotiated further! Seeing a smile etched deep on his face, it was clear that he knew something, yet he chose to keep mum. Just as she was about to retort, Levant stood up suddenly and graciously said, ¡°Ms. Lane, it¡¯s getting late, I shall take my leave now. Goodnight.¡± With those words still hanging in the air, he turned around and left. ¡°I¡­¡± While her mouth was gaping for words, Levant¡¯s huge strides had already brought him out of the room. Wow! What¡¯s with the sudden change of attitude? Is he interested in a new girl now? Men are indeed fickle and capricious. Since he was going to return to K Nation, in order for her to find out more about her parentage, she would have to start with Zane. As Levant walked into the courtyard, he was seen by Yoda who was bringing the four kids for a walk. Yoda squinted his eyes curiously. Why did he visit sote at night? Maya blinked her big eyes and informed, ¡°That man said that he will have a lot of pastries for us back at his winery.¡± Kyle nced at Levant¡¯s back and scoffed, ¡°He is faking his kindness. He is only good to you as it is part of his ploy to convince Mommy into marrying him.¡± Juan agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be fooled by his sugar-coated empty words. How can Mommy be his wife? If he really bes our stepfather, then surely he will treat us badly.¡± Nina nodded vigorously, assenting to her siblings¡¯ opinions, ¡°I also don¡¯t think he looks like a good person; I prefer Rocky. If Daddy doesn¡¯te back, perhaps we can let Rocky be our new daddy?¡± The other three exchanged nces with one another. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yoda, who was holding Maya¡¯s chubby hand, looked at Nina in amazement. This little girl actually wanted to change her Daddy? Children really dared to think about the unthinkable. Taking advantage of herck of attention, he quickly stretched out his leg and gave Nina a light kick in the butt. ¡°Ouch! Who kicked me?¡± she eximed. ¡°No one kicked you,¡± Juan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Someone did.¡± Nina touched her behind, scanned the other three little ones, before finally freezing her stare on Kyle, whose face looked sullen. Pondering, she finally pointed at him and used, ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who kicked me!¡± Kyle was speechless. Nina justified her usation by saying, ¡°Since you are raised by Daddy you will definitely side with him. When I mentioned Rocky to be the new daddy, you are the one who kicked me.¡± ¡°You are right. I am raised by Daddy. I surely don¡¯t want to change our daddy. But I¡¯m not the one who kicked you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not me!¡± As the two confronted each other, they red at each other fiercely without giving way. About ten secondster, Nina snorted and headed to the living room, livid with anger. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to tell Mommy about how you kicked me!¡± Kyle icily watched her walk away and ignored her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you prove your innocence that you did not kick her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help out as well.¡± Kyle nced at Juan and Maya with indifference. ¡°The truth will prevail.¡± Meanwhile, Yoda was musing at the side. He wondered how Nicole would react should such a situation came to fruition. As Nina stormed upstairs towards the study room, Nicole was sitting on her chair, staring angrily at what the butler had just passed to her. Her eyes were fiery, and her face was red with fury. Her heart was cursing loudly. What a bastard! Without noticing Nicole¡¯s expression, Nina ran up to her andid her grievances before her, retelling the whole chain of events, emphasizing how Kyle had bullied her yet refused to admit it. Finally, with an angry tone, she demanded that her mother should force Kyle to apologize to her. Just as she finished speaking, Yoda and the three little ones entered through the door. Nicole raised her head and her gaze drilled into Yoda. Her vehement re was full of intention to skin him alive! Yoda looked at her and realized from her cold stare that she was in a really foul mood. He thought that the children¡¯s conflict was the source of her current frame of mind, hence he did not dwell too much into it. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 ¡°Mommy, I did not kick Nina,¡± Kyle said in a t manner. ¡°It¡¯s you! There¡¯s no one else!¡± Nina held up her small arm and pointed her finger at him insistently. ¡°Mommy, I can testify that Kyle did not kick her.¡± ¡°Mommy, I can also prove it.¡± Maya and Juan spoke up for Kyle. Seeing her siblings turning against her, the anger in Nina¡¯s heart burned more intensely. ¡°If Kyle is not the culprit, then that means both of you are the guilty ones. Both of you owe me an apology!¡± Maya¡¯s eyes were wide and round as she defended herself in disbelief, ¡°You are talking nonsense. I did not kick you.¡± Juan defended his innocence as well, ¡°Me neither!¡± ¡°If the three of you did not kick me, then who did? The dog?¡± The dog? The face of Yoda who was standing behind them all this while suddenly sank. The look in Nina¡¯s eyes was really unfriendly. This young girl had a strong personality, mirroring someone he intimately knew. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Juan nced at Nina before rolling his eyes and stepping forward. ¡°Mommy, Nina is framing us. She wants Rocky to be our daddy but we didn¡¯t agree.¡± Maya nodded nkly, ¡°Yes, Nina wants a new daddy. The rest of us don¡¯t agree since we don¡¯t want to change daddy.¡± Nicole¡¯s sharp stare had been focused on Yoda all the while, and she did not really care about the conflict currently happening between the children. However, when she heard the words ¡°change a new daddy¡±, her red lips twitched slightly as she uttered, ¡°Mommy agrees to give you all a new daddy.¡± Juan was speechless. Kyle was shocked into silence. Maya was dumbfounded. The three little ones were simultaneously astonished, as their jaws unanimously dropped down to form the standard ¡°O¡± shape. ¡°Mommy! What are you babbling about? How can you agree to let Rocky be our daddy?¡± Nina, being the prideful one, had not expected the sudden oue. When she had casually mentioned changing a daddy just now, she was actually missing Evan dearly and had med him in her heart for noting back. But for Nicole to agree in such a nonchnt way, also caught Nina by surprise. Nicole stood up and proimed as she paced around, ¡°Mommy agreed to a new daddy, but it will not be Rocky.¡± ¡°Then who will it be?¡± the children almost asked in unison. Stopping her pacing right beside Yoda who was standing still, with a sinister smile and a pair of cold eyes staring at him, she asked casually, ¡°Do you all like Mr. Levant?¡± These words seemed to be targeted specifically at Yoda. He managed to keep his face straight, but his heart was deeply troubled. How did she suddenlye up with this idea? ¡°Mommy, do you like Mr. Levant?¡± ¡°Mommy, why would you choose Mr. Levant to be our daddy?¡± ¡°Mommy, what should we do if Daddyes back? After all, you are Daddy¡¯s wife.¡± Questions were fired in session from the shocked children. After Kyle, Juan, and Maya had respectively put forth their questions, Nina, who was justining fiercely just a short moment ago, earnestly persuaded, ¡°Mommy, please think again about this. I know you love our Daddy.¡± The other three were warmed by Nina¡¯s attitude and realized that she was still Daddy¡¯s dear daughter, and they were still blood siblings after all. ¡°Mommy has thought it through. After all, your Daddy left us and married several wives thereon. Mommy can¡¯t be so lonely all the time. All of you wouldn¡¯t want to see Mommy in this pitiful state, right?¡± As she said that, Nicole was eyeing Yoda fiercely. ¡°Mommy, how do you know about Daddy marrying many wives?¡± Nina questioned. Yoda was both shocked and incredulous at the same time. He was shocked that she had smelled out his identity so soon. He was incredulous that she had used him of marrying other wives. When did he marry them? ¡°Your daddy told me so in my dream!¡± After the appearance of two inexplicable hickeys, she had thought that due to her overbearing yearning, she might have spent a night with his spirit or the sort. Now she finally understood what was going on. As she finished making her statement, her eyes were still fixated on Yoda¡¯s ugly face. She wanted to see when he would finally tear off thisyer of disguise. She refused to believe that he would watch her marry someone else without doing anything. ¡°Mommy, this is a big deal. We strongly felt that you should reconsider.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy. You should reconsider. Please.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave this for now. It¡¯s gettingte and you should all go to bed. Meanwhile, Mommy will pick a good day and marry myself off in a grand and pompous manner.¡± Chapter 518 Chapter 518 The three little children looked at each other in surprise as they walked out of the study room, shell- shocked by the sudden revtion and feeling helpless to boot. Juan mentioned to Kyle, ¡°Do you have any idea why Daddy hasn¡¯te back?¡± ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t believe a word uttered by that witch regarding Daddy¡¯s death.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. How could our mighty Daddy die?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± It was then Yoda realized, in their minds, Daddy was so omnipotent and powerful that he could control life and death. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Children were indeed innocent. As they had never experienced life or death, they were not aware that death could be knocking on anyone¡¯s door at any point in time. Kyle sighed, ¡°But if he doesn¡¯te back, what should we do if Mommy really ends up marrying Mr. Levant?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll do everything we can to sabotage the wedding. We can¡¯t let Mommy be with Mr. Levant, ever.¡± Juan decisively said. ¡°I will sabotage the marriage too. Yoda, will you help us?¡± Looking at Maya, Yoda nodded in agreement. The children were unexpectedly so united. In this matter, he should be the one who should stop the marriage with all his effort. The four children settled into their respective bedrooms to rest. As Yoda was walking downstairs, he stopped suddenly when he saw the lights were still on in the study room. Should I just go up to her and confess? Remaining silent, he decided that the time was not ripe yet. He still needed to hide behind Yoda¡¯s identity to pull off some important tasks. Once his identity was revealed, all previous efforts would be in vain. Nicole, I¡¯m so sorry. He clenched his fingers into a fist, moved his legs, and resumed walking downstairs. In the meantime, Nicole was sitting at the study, staring in a daze at the human skin mask that the butler had passed to her. Now she understood why it had not worked when she had forced him to wash his face several times. She had thought that he was wearing a makeup disguise. Instead, he had put on a human skin mask all along. ¡°Evan Seet, you bastard. You are obviously not dead. You know that I am grieving over your ¡°death¡±, yet you are unwilling to reveal that you are still alive?¡± mming her fist onto her desk, she continued to murmur, ¡°Do you like to watch me lose my mind for you? Don¡¯t even think about it! I won¡¯t let you see me sad again. I will be happy and live happily ever after with another man. Just you wait and see!¡± As she whispered those words, she was shredding up the human skin mask in her hand little by little. The next day. After Nicole got up, she got dressed in front of the mirror. She made up her mind to take a trip to Levant Winery. Sylphiette had called her before and the former had first mentioned that she was not Zane¡¯s biological daughter. Sylphiette had also mentioned that Zane had traveled to K Nation to investigate her parentage. Obviously, even Zane was not aware of her parentage. Then again, she had guessed that Levant would know some background information of hers, hence she had decided to seize this piece of clue. Levant had wanted to marry her for his own agenda. Since that was the case, she should put on an act and y along, just to stimte and rile up a certain someone who was hiding behind a mask. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up your act!¡± Nicole muttered under her breath resolutely. Levant Winery. As he was reading the rtionship stratagem Zackery hadid out for him, Levant pondered about his next move. He had gone over to Nicole¡¯s to bid her farewellst night. it was obvious to him that Nicole still wanted to know about her parentage, and knowing her, she would take the initiative to ask him soon. However, there were just so many unknowns. What if she did not show up? Levant was uneasy the moment these thoughts struck him. The manager gave Zackery an eye gesture. Getting his hint, Zackery stepped forward reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Levant. She¡¯ll be here. If she doesn¡¯t show up in the morning, she¡¯ll definitely be here in the afternoon. If she doesn¡¯t appear today, she¡¯ll be here tomorrow. In short, within two days, she¡¯ll definitely show up!¡± Zackery spoke in a very convincing and confident tone. ¡°She¡¯s different. What if she never shows up?¡± Levant cocked his gaze at Zackery. Meanwhile, Zackery was praying fervently in his heart. Please let this Ms. Lane be here; she must show up. She had to. Otherwise, his generous reward would disappear. Although he himself wascking in faith, he had to put up a brave front to boost Levant¡¯s confidence. ¡°Mr. Levant, don¡¯t you worry. I promise you she¡¯ll show up. If she doesn¡¯t, then well, you can just fire me.¡± ¡°To merely fire you will be too lenient. Mr. Levant will first let his people beat you up so badly that you¡¯ll be beyond recognition even by your own birth parents. Only then we¡¯ll let you off,¡± the manager chimed in a jovially dangerous tone. Damn, what have I gotten myself into? I do not expect a rtionship expert to be living a life on the edge. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Pursing his lips, Zackery dared not speak further. After fifteen minutes, Levant¡¯s phone began ringing. ncing at it, Levant realized that it was a call was from Nicole. Overjoyed, he picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s up, Ms. Lane?¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside the Levant Winery right now. I¡¯ve got a few questions for you and I was wondering if you had the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got time.¡± After hanging up the phone, Levant instructed the manager to escort Nicole in. Now that Nicole hade just as expected, Zackery¡¯s heart erupted with glee. Puffing up his chest, he took a step forward as advised, ¡°Mr. Levant, you can¡¯t treat her too well. Remember to keep your distance at all times. You mustn¡¯t do anything that would sully your reputation. You have to let the woman offer herself up to you.¡± Levant fell silent and then nodded his head. He felt that Zackery¡¯s tricks were rather useful. After all, Nicole was now personally paying them a visit. ¡°Mr. Levant, Ms. Lane has arrived.¡± The moment the manager had finished speaking, Zackery immediately began studying Nicole from head to toe. She had a snowy whiteplexion, exquisite facial features, and a curvy figure. Without a doubt, she was a beauty. No wonder Mr. Levant is head over heels for her. Ever since ancient times, beautiful women have always seemed to have some kind of magical hold over men. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Mr. Levant.¡± ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After sitting down, she nced at the manager and Zackery. Levant immediately caught her drift. She wanted the manager and Zackery to give them a moment alone. ¡°You two head out first.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Seet.¡± The considerate manager closed the door behind him after both of them had left. ¡°The reason I came looking for you was because I wanted to ask you some questions about my family. What else do you know?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, I don¡¯t know much. If you really want to find out more, you can go investigate yourself.¡± ¡°Am I really rted to the ducal family?¡± Although she could tell that Levant was unwilling to share too much, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask this question. It wasn¡¯t every day one got to meet someone from the ducal family. Thus, she had to make full use of this opportunity and ask as many questions as she could. She had so many questions that she was dying to have answers. Only then would she be able to understand what had happened. With a faint smile ying on his lips, Levant gently ced a cup of tea in front of her. ¡°Ms. Lane, I understand how you feel. Your family, your biological father, the difficult rtionship between your biological father and mother¡­ I can help you investigate all these things. However, are you prepared to agree to my terms, Ms. Lane?¡± ¡°Terms? You still want me tie the knot with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nicole clenched her fists discreetly. Marrying Levant was definitely not an option. She knew perfectly well who was the person she loved. And other than him, she wouldn¡¯t get married with anyone else. Levant was clearly threatening her. But since both of them had their own agendas, she decided to beat him at his own game. ¡°We haven¡¯t spent that much time together and we don¡¯t know much about each other. I think it¡¯s a little premature to be talking about marriage at this point,¡± she bargained, ¡°Why don¡¯t we start from being friends first?¡± As Levant gazed into her crafty eyes, he could tell at once that she was stalling him. However, his goal wasn¡¯t the only reason he wanted to marry her. Deep down, this was what he really wanted as well. Thus, he was willing to ept her terms. And everything would be perfect if Nicole were to develop feelings for him as well. ¡°Fine, I agree.¡± ¡°Then¡­ when will you be returning to K Nation.¡± If he were to return to K Nation, it would be in his best interests to do so after confirming Nicole¡¯s identity and with her tagging along. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We can wait till you¡¯re willing to go back with me.¡± ¡°Then when will you start helping me investigate?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t go back, all I have to do is give the word and there would be someone who would conduct this investigation.¡± Nicole fell silent upon hearing this. It looks like from now on, I¡¯m going to need to deal with Levant as I try to coax the information out of him. Meanwhile, I can give a certain someone who¡¯s hiding his identity behind a hideous mask and lying to me yet another scare. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You¡¯ll get your people to help me investigate, I¡¯ll head back to thepany first.¡± ¡°Alright. Shall we have dinner together?¡± Levant asked as he looked at her, his eyes brimming with sincerity.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 In view of the deal they had just made, it wouldn¡¯t seem very nice of her to decline. Thus, Nicole smiled politely and nodded her head. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll have my guys prepare it.¡± Have their dinner here in the Levant Winery? This was Levant¡¯s turf. If anything were to happen, it would be toote to regret it. After some thought, she said, ¡°I feel like having fish tonight. Why don¡¯t we go to the Amazon Hotel?¡± Upon noticing the hesitant look in her eyes, Levant immediately understood her concerns. She hadn¡¯t let her guard down towards him yet. However, he yed along and nodded with a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°Alright then.¡± He then walked her out of the winery and watched as her car drove off into the distance. Only after her car had been driven out of sight did he turn around and walk back towards the room. Once Zackery saw Levant, he immediately walked over to fawn over him and take the opportunity to im credit for his idea. ¡°Mr. Seet, Ms. Lane is a real beauty. No wonder you like her. I told you she woulde, didn¡¯t I? And she did. Both of you are a match made in heaven.¡± Levant nced at him. ¡°You¡¯ve done well this time. You¡¯ll be rewarded duly. But for now, I want you to come up with something romantic enough that will just sweep her off her feet for tonight¡¯s dinner.¡± ¡°Romantic? Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Great.¡± As he watched Levant go back into his room, Zackery sighed quietly. I¡¯m going to have to quickly look up Ms. Lane¡¯s tastes in order to tailor a night to her liking. That evening, Levant specifically gave Nicole a call before work ended as he was afraid that she would forget about their dinner together. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± Taking a look at the time, Nicole replied, ¡°I might still be busy for a while. You don¡¯t have to pick me. I¡¯ll drive there myself.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you there then.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanging up the phone, Nicole finished up the work on hand before calling up her four kids to tell them that she wouldn¡¯t be having dinner at home that night. ¡°Where will you be eating, Mummy?¡± ¡°At the Amazon Hotel.¡± ¡°Who are you going with?¡± Yoda¡¯s definitely by the phone, she thought. Thus, she replied, ¡°Mummy¡¯s going on a romantic date with Mr. Levant. Don¡¯t worry about Mummy. You four have your dinner and behave, alright?¡± Once she had finished, she hung up the phone. She had been quite loud. It was as though she had been shouting into the phone. And Yoda heard every single word. His hideous face immediately tensed up. It was a rather frightening sight. I certainly hadn¡¯t expected her to have the guts to keep her word! The audacity of that woman! She is asking for it! The four kids exchanged worried nces. Maya asked the other three, ¡°What should we do? Mummy¡¯s going on a date.¡± ¡°Sabotage the date,¡± Juan replied in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kyle eximed with a furious expression on his face, ¡°It¡¯ll be best if we could make Levant suffer a little. That way, he wouldn¡¯t dare to ask Mummy out ever again.¡± Yoda suddenly whipped out his phone and typed out a sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°You? Will you be able to do it?¡± ¡°I would!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we tag along? Levant will definitely bring along some bodyguards. And you¡¯ll be alone¡­¡± Juan said worriedly. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier if I go alone. You guys have sabotaged him before. He¡¯ll definitely be on his guard this time.¡± Juan and Kyle exchanged a nce. Both of them felt that Yoda had a point. ¡°Then if you run into any danger, just give us a call and we¡¯ll go help you!¡± Yoda nodded. Nicole soon drove down to the Amazon Hotel. As she approached the private room Levant had reserved, she began feeling a little nervous. I was so loud over the phone just now. Did Evan hear me? Will hee? I¡¯ve got to think on my feetter on. If Levant tries anything funny, I definitely won¡¯t yield, even if it means giving up on the information he might have about my biological family. Aftering to this conclusion, she pushed the door open and entered the room. The moment she entered, she immediately jumped with fright. There were bubbles floating all around. These bubbles glistened with a rainbow hue under the lights. It was actually a rather romantic scene, something she certainly hadn¡¯t expected to see. It was clear that Levant had put quite a bit of effort into this. ¡°Come over and have a seat.¡± Nicole walked over to the table. On itid a candlelit dinner meticulously prepared by him. In the middle of the table was an enormous fish that seemed rather out of ce. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 While she was leaving the Levant Winery that afternoon, she had lied about craving some fish so that they could have their dinner here at the Amazon Hotel. She certainly hadn¡¯t expected him to prepare such an enormous fish for her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this dish will be to your liking. Come, dig in.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Nicole picked up a pair of bamboo chopsticks and tried a mouthful. ¡°This is the unique taste of the food here.¡± ¡°As long as you like it.¡± As Zackery watched on from the side, his lips curled into a smile. They look so much like a loving couple. This is a brilliant opportunity. Should we up the ante so that Mr. Levant can win her over on a single date? And the sooner Mr. Levant aplishes his goal, the sooner I¡¯ll be able to get my handsome reward! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Uponing to this realization, he discreetly withdrew from the room to make the necessary preparations. As Levant gazed into Nicole¡¯s angelic face just inches away from where he was, his pulse began to race. He unconsciously wanted to open up to her. ¡°Ms. Lane, may I address you by your name?¡± After a moment¡¯s consideration, Nicole nodded and replied, ¡°You may.¡± Levant smiled. ¡°Then I shall address you as Nicole. Do you know the kind of environment that I grew up in?¡± ¡°Sir Musgrave¡¯s home must be no ordinary ce. I¡¯m sure that there must have been lots of rules?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sir is a very stern person. I respect him and I also fear him at the same time. He has sacrificed a lot for the family, including a lifetime of happiness. But I¡¯m luckier than him. I met you, fell in love, and can even ask you out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hey, we both have different motives. This is just an act we¡¯re putting on. Why are you saying all those cheesy stuff? It¡¯s as if we¡¯re really a couple on a date. An uneasy feeling began to creep in. Furthermore, putting the fact that he had to marry her aside, even if he really did like her, she felt that it was more of lust rather than love. Upon noticing the disdain on her face, he smiled nonchntly and continued, ¡°I¡¯vee to realize that you¡¯re the one, so I will definitely be sincere and true to you. Nicole, give me a chance. I can give you a completely different life.¡± Nicole only felt uneasy as she gazed into those loving eyes. ¡°Levant, we¡¯ve just started getting to know each other. I think it¡¯s best if we refrained from such talk.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I was overthinking things. I just wanted my feelings to be made clear so that you¡¯ll be able to understand how I feel about you.¡± Nicole¡¯s lips twisted into a strained smile. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯m famished.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Levant then proceeded to help her put food into her bowl. Nicole nced at him and said, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Meanwhile, Zackery was walking towards the private room with a bottle of red wine in his hand and a wide smile on his face. Just then, someone suddenly cut in front of him and blocked his path. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zackery eximed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without any response, this person just stood in front of him wordlessly. Zackery still had urgent business to attend to and this person was holding him up. ¡°Who the f*** are you?¡± he bellowed. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to teach you a lesson!¡± The moment this person had finished, he swiftly knocked Zackery out and proceeded to drag him into an empty private room. Gazing at the bottle of red wine that had been spiked, an ominous expression shed across his eyes. After finding himself a set of clothes that the waiters were wearing, he changed into them and entered the private room with the bottle of red wine in hand. The moment he entered, he was greeted with the sight of Nicole and Levant having their meal. As the both of them talked and dined by candlelight, it certainly did seem like they were having a romantic date. As he approached the both of them, Levant nced at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t order any wine.¡± ¡°It was a Mr. Williams who told me to bring this here. He left after receiving a rather urgent phone call and instructed me to inform you about it.¡± His deep baritone voice immediately caught Nicole¡¯s attention. Raising her head, she was greeted with the sight of a strange face. He was neither Yoda nor Evan. But this voice¡­ As the waiter lowered his gaze, icy daggers seemed to fly out of his eyes. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 How familiar. Upon meeting her gaze with the man before her, Nicole was certain that he was indeed her target ¨C Evan. So he actually came. Good, he truly does not disappoint. Hmph. Let the show begin. Meanwhile, Levant was feeling confused about the bottle of wine that Zackery Williams had sent him. What should I do with this? ¡°Well, since someone has made the effort to send a bottle of wine just for me, it¡¯d only make sense to have a taste,¡± he said to himself. Nicole turned to him, wanting to talk. Upon seeing that, Levant immediately assumed that she wanted to try the wine as well. The ¡°waiter¡± standing by poured them each a ss of wine. After taking a whiff of the wine, Nicole held up her ss, smiling at Levant. ¡°Let us toast to the amazing dinner that you have prepared for us tonight. I¡¯m really enjoying myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± As they clinked sses, Nicole shifted her gaze and raised an eyebrow at the ¡°waiter¡± standing beside them. The ¡°waiter¡± stared back coldly, his eyes turning dark. Hmph. Flirting with another man right in front of me? I¡¯ll give you a good lesson today, woman.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Nicole downed her drink in one shot and smirked at him, saying, ¡°Pour me another.¡± Levant was a little puzzled about the situation. For him, the wine was not exactly of high quality. Compared to the wine at his own winery, it tastedpletely average. Nicole likes it that much? Or is she just happy to drink with me? The thought of it excited him a little. On the other hand, the ¡°waiter¡± seemed to be ignoring Nicole¡¯s words ¨C he simply stood there, gazing at Nicole, as if to give her a warning. Nicole squinted her eyes. Before she could repeat herself, Levant spoke, ¡°Can you pour us another ss each, please?¡± This time, the ¡°waiter¡± nodded and promptly came over to fill up Levant¡¯s ss. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about mine.¡± Nicole grabbed her wine ss and pressed it down firmly onto the table, beside Levant¡¯s. As the ¡°waiter¡± began filling her ss, Nicole pursed her lips in satisfaction. However, the next thing she knew, the red liquid was sttering onto her body. ¡°Oh no. I¡¯m so sorry Miss,¡± said the ¡°waiter¡±, feigning an apologetic voice. Nicole furrowed her brows, all flustered, and said, ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± Don¡¯t even try to exin to me that you got jealous or something! Unbeknownst to her, a toppled wine ss was only the beginning of what was about to unfold. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom for a bit.¡± Nicole quickly got up and stormed off. Levant gave the ¡°waiter¡± a grumpy look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Hey, can we get someone else here?¡± He gestured at him. ¡°I understand.¡± Evan was hoping to hear just that. After all, he had more important matters to take care of. He quickly left and caught up with Nicole, grabbing her arms roughly to drag her into another private room. Bang! He mmed the door shut. Nicole took a good look at Evan¡¯s face, smiling in amusement. So you changed your mask? Hmph. Since you¡¯re refusing to show your face, I¡¯ll just y along with you. Holding onto his arms and pulling him even closer, Nicole yelled, ¡°Oh my! How can this waiter do this to me? I¡¯ll report this to your boss!¡± Evan simply stayed silent as he listened to her shrill screaming. Not getting the reaction she wanted to see, Nicole gave him a cold stare. ¡°Get out of my way! I¡¯m getting out of here!¡± She said as she tried to walk away. However, Evan reached out to grab her hand once again. ¡°What are you trying to do? Let go of me!¡± Of course, Evan turned a deaf ear to her protests and spoke to her ear, ¡°How very bold of you tonight, to be going on a date with another man?¡± It was a deep, maic voice that Nicole was more than familiar with. And yet, the face in front of her was like that of a stranger. Nicole eyeballed him pretentiously, saying, ¡°You sure are a nosy man, aren¡¯t you? Do I even know you?¡± ¡°Do you know me? Hmph. You¡¯ll see very soon.¡± Evan kept his voice calm. Nicole rolled her eyes and strode off toward the door without speaking another word. However, she found herself fumbling with the lock, and could not get the door to open no matter what. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Nicole felt her heart rate rise. I have a bad feeling about this. Panicked, she turned around to look at Evan. He was looking down at her intently. ¡°So, tell me, what¡¯s the consequence of going on a date and drinking with another man?¡± ¡°Drinking¡­ hold on a second.¡± Nicole finally wrapped her head around what was going on. ¡°Yes, do go on.¡± ¡°You¡­ you shameless man! You spiked the wine?¡± She spluttered. ¡°Me? It¡¯s not really my thing to y dirty tricks like that. In fact, there is no need for me to employ such tactics, don¡¯t you agree?¡± He ripped his mask off to reveal that elegant, charming face of his. ¡°Evan, you¡¯re finally showing your face.¡± Nicole gritted her teeth as she uttered those words. She could feel her body heat up as if she were in a sauna. Even her forehead was covered in sweat. The touch of Evan¡¯s fingers grazing her face felt cold but stimting ¨C something she desperately needed at that moment. His gaze was firm but gentle. All that Nicole could think of was Evan¡¯s touch. Whatever drug was in her wine, it was strong and it hit hard. However, Nicole did not want to give in. She suppressed the urge to embrace Evan, brushing his hand away. ¡°Evan is already dead to me. There¡¯s no use in doing this to me. Sir, who are you, even?¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are still alive? Why are you just following me around, donning that scary mask of yours? Why are you avoiding my questions and brushing away my suspicions? Nicole¡¯s hopes of a happy reunion with him had been crushed again and again, leaving her with nothing but disappointment and frustration. It must be fun, ying with my feelings. Alright then, guess I¡¯ll y along with you. I¡¯ll y your little game too. Seeing the sorrow in her eyes, Evan could tell how devastating the news of his death was to her. His heart throbbed. He knew all too well that her feelings for him were genuine and passionate. And as for her date with Levant, or her trying to get him to take off his mask, he could also understand where she wasing from. Despite so, he found himself at a loss for words. Though he was d that he could finally show himself, his heart was heavy. ¡°Nicole,¡± he whispered her name softly, reaching out for an embrace. Nicole looked away, still trying to avoid him. The only response that Evan could hear was her panting. Her face was flushed, and her pupils dted. He could tell that she was suffering from the effects of the drug. ¡°Hey, we need to find a way to get that substance out of your system first. I¡¯ll listen to everything you say after that, okay?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Nicole was not listening. Evan sighed. Damn it! It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let her drink it, knowing that Zackery Williams spiked the wine. He exhaled deeply and pulled her into his arms with force. Nicole tried to resist, but she did not have the strength to do so. Instead, the feeling of her body rubbing against Evan made him even more turned on. Gazing intensely at her, Evan spoke into her ear, his voice all raspy, ¡°Good girl, I know you want it.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Nicole hissed, before biting his shoulder. Evan groaned, but did not let go. Tasting traces of blood in her mouth, Nicole rxed her jaw. However, she was still upset at Evan. Tears welled up in her eyes as she began throwing punches at him. ¡°Good girl. You can hit meter, okay? You don¡¯t have the strength now.¡± Nicole did not respond. She could feel Evan¡¯s hot breaths by her ear, tickling her senses. As the effects of the drug intensified, Nicole finally gave in under Evan¡¯s provocative touch. In an instant, the temperature in the room rose as their bodies tangled with each other. With her brain all fuzzy, Nicole began to doubt if all of that was really happening. She gave herself a pinch, but she could barely feel the pain. She hastily grabbed Evan¡¯s arm and bit down hard. ¡°Does that hurt?¡± Chapter 524 Chapter 524 ¡°Well, it is bleeding,¡± Evan said, though he was not bothered about it to the slightest. ¡°So does it hurt?¡± Nicole seemed frantic. ¡°Yeah, it does a little,¡± Evan said gently, staring at the bite marks on his arms. No, you need to be sure about it. A little is not enough! The next thing he knew, his other arm was getting bitten as well. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement and arousal. Evan sighed as he looked at his tattered arms. ¡°Yes, it hurts. A lot.¡± He nodded. ¡°Really? I¡¯m so d¡­¡± Nicole seemed absolutely delighted. Evan simply stared without saying a word. Hah¡­ So that¡¯s what you want. It¡¯s alright though. I¡¯ll do whatever that makes you happy. Having made sure that Evan could feel the pain from her bites, Nicole could finally bring herself to believe that everything that had transpired was indeed real. Meanwhile, in a luxurious hotel suite. Levant felt like he was having a fever. Back at dinner, while Nicole only drank one ss of the spiked wine because her second got spilled, he drank two whole sses of it. He had been pulling through so far purely by willpower. ¡°Mr. Levant, how about¡­ How about I find you a woman?¡± The hotel manager asked. ¡°No¡­ no. Where is Nicole?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I got a waitress to go look for her in the bathroom, but she is nowhere to be found.¡± Oh god, she drank the wine too. I wonder if she is alright? ¡°Mr. Levant! This is not the time to be worrying about someone else! If you keep this up, you¡¯ll hurt yourself!¡± Levant gritted his teeth, and whispered weakly, ¡°Send me to the hospital. Quick.¡± ¡°Mr. Levant, I can find you a woman, you know? Why-¡± The hotel manager¡¯s words got cut off by Levant¡¯s harsh re. He immediately shut his mouth and called the hospital. An hourter. Evan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. ¡°Yoda, have you found Mommy? Do you need our help?¡± ¡°That would not be necessary,¡± Evan replied, his voice low and rough. On the other end, Juan was rather startled. ¡°Yoda! Yoda, you can speak now?¡± Evan was speechless. Should I tell the kids that I¡¯m their father? Before he could say another word, Nicole took his phone away. ¡°Juan, Mommy¡¯sing home soon.¡± ¡°Mommy, Yoda can suddenly speak now! He kind of sounds like Daddy though?¡± Nicole turned to look at Evan. Though she was not certain of it, she knew that he had good reasons as to why he disguised himself as Yoda. And she did not want to mess up his ns. ¡°You must have heard it wrong. Mommy was the one talking just now.¡± She quickly made up something to say. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy?¡± Juan frowned in confusion. Did I really hear it wrong? It¡¯s not really possible to mix up a man and a woman¡¯s voice, is it? ¡°Alright, Mommy¡¯s going to hang up now. See you soon, okay?¡± Nicole ended the call. ¡°You¡¯re not very good at lying, are you?¡± Evanughed. ¡°What would be a good one for that situation then?¡± ¡°Well, you can say that you got a waiter to answer it just now, or¡­ ¡° ¡°Oh shut it! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m making up those things for your sake!¡± Evan was a little stumped. ¡°But weren¡¯t you angry that I lied to you? Why are you making up lies for me now?¡± ¡°I was angry because there shouldn¡¯t be any secrets between us, especially one rted to life-and- death situations. As for the kids, sometimes you¡¯ll have to lie to protect their hearts from the harshness of reality,¡± Nicole replied. ¡°So, you have not told the kids about my death?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh don¡¯t even talk about it! Death? Who¡¯s dead? Aren¡¯t you well and alive in front of me right now? Don¡¯t even mention the word death!¡± Nicole became fired up all of a sudden. Evan was again at a loss for words. He did not expect her to be that sensitive to those words. Smiling, he kissed her on the forehead. ¡°So, what happened during the ne crash?¡± Nicole asked after a moment of silence. Evan¡¯s face tensed up. ¡°It¡¯s Levant. He sabotaged the ne I was on. I only survived because I noticed that things were suspicious early on.¡± ¡°Levant? Why would he do that to you?¡± Evan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Not just to me, what happened with Sylphiette and the letter that Grandpa received back then are all his doing.¡± Chapter 525 Chapter 525 ¡°What? But why?¡± Nicole was rather shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t have all the answers, but one thing I know for sure is that it¡¯s got to do with you. He wants to tear us apart.¡± Nicole was guessing the same. ¡°Levant¡­ Levant wants to marry me, but I¡¯m not sure why. And¡­ and I¡¯m actually not Zane Lane¡¯s biological daughter. Levant told me that my biological father is someone from the Musgrave family.¡± Nicole¡¯s looked at him, all serious, as if revealing a big secret. However, Evan did not seem surprised at all. ¡°Do you want to know who your biological father is?¡± He asked calmly. Nicole paused for a moment, and then nodded. Of course she wanted to know who he was. She had always been trying to imagine how her biological parents were like. How they met, and why her mother never told her anything about him. ¡°Then you must pretend not to know about anything in front of Levant.¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you not jealous about Levant wanting to marry me?¡± She asked. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Pursing his lips into a smile, Evan replied, ¡°He¡¯ll give up sooner orter. Moreover, what do you intend on doing to make me jealous? Right before my eyes?¡± He pinched her, chuckling lightly. Upon hearing that, Nicole breathed deeply and looked away. ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Good girl! Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Watching Evan put on the Yoda mask again, Nicole could not help but sigh. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose a more handsome mask?¡± Evan coughed awkwardly. Hmph. I¡¯m doing that for your reputation. What would people say if they see you and the kids with some other handsome man after my death? And yet you are asking me such a question? Hah¡­ How heartless of you. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± Evan sounded a little displeased. Nicole got dressed and walked out of the private room because it seemed that Evan was not nning on giving any exnations. Meanwhile, at the Imperial Garden. Juan stood before the three other kids. His gave a mysterious expression, and said, ¡°Guys, I think that Yoda is our Daddy!¡± Nina was the first to make a rebuttal. ¡°Impossible. Yoda is nowhere as handsome as Daddy!¡± After saying that, Nina immediately felt a light punch on her arm. ¡°Nina! Stop judging people from their appearance. Yoda is so nice to us, I¡¯m not letting you call him ugly!¡± Maya spluttered. Nina turned around to look at her. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m just stating facts!¡± Looking at Nina¡¯s poor attitude, Maya rolled her eyes. ¡°I believe that Yoda is Daddy,¡± she said. ¡°You do?¡± Juan was pleasantly surprised. Maybe she has noticed something suspicious too! ¡°Well, Yoda treats us really well, just like Daddy,¡± Maya replied, blinking innocently. Kyle nodded at her. Maya has always been able to arrive at the right conclusions, no matter how unreliable her reasons may seem. ¡°Well, I think Maya¡¯s right. Why else would he treat us that well?¡± He added. Nina was not changing her mind. ¡°But why would Daddy choose to be Yoda? Yoda¡¯s so ugly-¡± Before she could finish, she felt another Maya Punchnd on her back. ¡°Stop saying that he¡¯s ugly!¡± Nina rubbed her back, her expression bitter. ¡°You¡­ you are ugly too! You are even uglier than him! You¡¯re an ugly, fat pig!¡± Angered by Nina¡¯s words, Maya pouted, her body brimming with rage. ¡°Nina, how dare you call me fat! I¡¯m not going to forgive you!¡± She shouted her words like a war cry, beforending more punches on Nina. While Nina did want to fight back at first, she quickly gave up and decided to run away from the Maya Punches. Even as she ran, she still made the effort to yell ¡°you¡¯re a fat pig¡± at Maya. ¡°Stop right there! Stop it!¡± Maya was not giving in either. As she chased Nina all the way downstairs, Nina bumped into Nicole who just arrived home. Upon seeing Nicole, Nina tugged at her clothes and beganining about Maya. ¡°Mommy! Maya punched me! She¡¯s going crazy!¡± Chapter 526 Chapter 526 ¡°Nina, you¡¯re so MEAN!¡± Seeing Maya¡¯s face flushed with anger, Nicole rushed over to check on the children. After hearing an impassioned reiteration of what happened, Nicole chided Nina sternly. ¡°But Mommy, that¡¯s not fair! Maya hit me! Why aren¡¯t you scolding her as well?¡± ¡°Maya, you can¡¯t just hit people,¡± said Nicole exasperatedly. ¡°Apologize to her right now!¡± ¡°I WON¡¯T! Humph!¡± Maya stomped up the stairs, her arms akimbo. Nina feigned a kick at her retreating figure, still displeased at Maya¡¯s behavior. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Nina. Off to bed with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not being fair, Mommy!¡± said Nina with crossed arms. She then went upstairs in a huff. Seeing that the children had finally returned to their rooms, Yoda sighed. ¡°Well, well. Nina certainly has your temper.¡± Nicole turned around and red at him incredulously. What nonsense! Nina is cold and arrogant, so who do you think she got that from, genius? ¡°Is that so? Yet why do I feel like she got her arrogance and aloofness from you instead?¡± ¡°Really, now? Alright, why don¡¯t we have a few more that behave like you instead?¡± Have more kids? I already have four children whose personalities are enough to drive me up the wall, thank you very much! ¡°P-piss off!¡± sputtered Nicole. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± said Yoda, putting his hands up in mock defeat. It was time for him to leave anyway. With a smirk, he turned on his heel and left. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Unbeknownst to them, Juan and Kyle had been observing the whole exchange from upstairs. ¡°Although I can¡¯t hear all of what they¡¯re saying, Yoda can indeed speak, right? I wasn¡¯t lying,¡± Juan whispered. ¡°It seems like we need to look into this properly,¡± said Kyle thoughtfully. ¡°Are you hoping that Yoda is Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes, but I really hope he isn¡¯t actually that ugly.¡± It was already the next morning by the time Levant came out of the hospital. He managed to ascertain that it was Zackery Williams who somehow took it upon himself to drug the wine. Levant seethed with a hatred that could grind bones to ash. ¡°That presumptuous idiot! Who gave him the permission to act?¡± Levant clenched his fists in anger and gave the chair a mighty kick. The manager shrank, not daring to breathe. Under his breath, however, he cursed Zackery Williams with all his heart. ¡°Find him, and bring him to me!¡± roared Levant. ¡°Mr. Levant, I tried to this morning. But his ce was empty! It¡¯s like he vanished into thin air!¡± Upon realizing that Levant ended up in the hospital, Zackery fled and went into hiding. The manager sighed inwardly. Given Levant¡¯s penchant for ruthlessness towards himself, he shuddered to think of how anyone else would be treated. If anything, Levant would be utterly merciless towards them too. For that very reason, the manager still felt that his life was more important than the promise of a generous reward. Forget it. I¡¯m going to wait for him to calm down before saying anything, he thought. ¡°He vanished, you say? He should consider himself lucky then! Otherwise, I¡¯ll have him ripped to shreds!¡± roared Levant. The manager lowered his head, afraid to even meet Levant¡¯s gaze. He knew that there was another reason behind Levant¡¯s anger. Levant had received word that Nicole had escaped unharmed and promptly left for Imperial Garden with Yoda. But she had drunk the wine, so there was no way that she wasn¡¯t affected at all. The fact that she had since slipped away without even being rushed to the hospital was suspicious enough. There was only one possible exnation. Which man had gotten lucky with her? Levant exploded in anger as he thought of this. He raised an arm and swept everything on the table onto the ground. A resounding crash was heard as the objects fell. The possibility of someone soiling the woman he loved was not something he took lightly. I¡¯m not going to let this slide, he vowed. ¡°Find a way to get me all the surveince tapes from Amazon Hotel.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant.¡± Back at the Seet Group, a storm was brewing. It was no thanks to Adam¡¯s maniption, of course. Davin knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before all hell broke loose. He sat in the president¡¯s office, staring straight at the sky outside the window in a daze. He sighed to himself. Honestly, some people are built for the roles they¡¯re assigned to. Sadly, I¡¯m not one of those built for leadership. She was also worried about this. If someone had really made a grab for power, Davin would end up as the joke of the century. Even Patrick Muir, who had tried to protect Davin at the expense of severalrge projects, would not be spared. The Muir Group would incur losses of their own. She felt that it wasn¡¯t wise to let her troubles consume her that way. She then drove to Imperial Garden to discuss countermeasures with Nicole. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 ¡°What do you think, Nicole?¡± Nicole was stumped too. She deliberately made Yoda prune the shrubs near them so he could listen in on the conversation with She. After all, this concerned thepany he so painstakingly built. Yoda stood there and listened to She¡¯s woes. He was upset about the situation as well, thinking that Davin was cking off. It wasn¡¯t as if Davin had no way out. ¡°She, go on and have your tea. I¡¯m going to change.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said She, taking a sip. Nicole gave Yoda a wink. Motionlessly, he stood up and followed her, carrying arge nt in his hands. As soon as he caught up, Nicole immediately asked him what he nned to do. ¡°If you keep concealing your identity like this, the Seet group is really going to suffer,¡± she said ruefully. Yoda pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Yet Davin really needs a push. I think he needs to be taught a lesson.¡± ¡°And how do you n on doing that?¡± Before Yoda could answer, he heard a loud cough from behind him. He turned around to see both Juan and Kyle ring at them both, arms akimbo. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± asked Nicole, clearly puzzled by their sudden emergence. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, of course we¡¯ll be at home!¡± Crap! I hadpletely forgotten about the kids! Nicole looked at Yoda with mild panic in her eyes. Kyle folded his arms and appraised Yoda coolly. ¡°And who are you really?¡± Juan chose not to mince his words. ¡°You¡¯re Daddy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yoda stared at them impassively, before replying, ¡°You can only find out if you fulfill my conditions.¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± Yoda crouched and whispered something into the boy¡¯s ears. Surprisingly, they were a little happy to hear about his request. ¡°One lesson for Davin Seet,ing right up!¡± said Kyle enthusiastically. ¡°But I can¡¯t bring myself to y tricks on Uncle Davin like that,¡± replied Juan hesitantly. ¡°Well, just assume he¡¯s the enemy!¡± ¡°But is he an enemy?¡± The two children then made their way back to their room as they discussed what had to be done. ¡°But why did you ask the kids to teach Davin a lesson?¡± asked Nicole to Yoda. ¡°We know that Levant will act, but we¡¯re unsure of how big amotion it will be. If Davin is to lead the Seet Group in his current state, how is thepany going to pull through?¡± ¡°Well, if you want him to change, I might have a suggestion.¡± As Nicole said this, her eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief. He turned to look at her with curiosity. Nicole giggled. ¡°Well, give him a good scare!¡± Scare him? Evan was taken aback by the suggestion. ¡°Well, I suppose we can try¡­¡± he said, trailing off. Meanwhile, the real reason why Nicole invited She and Davin over for dinner was to discuss the Seet Group¡¯s affairs properly. Things were going ording to n, for now. She, having learnt of this, immediately phoned Davin. ¡°He said he¡¯lle over, Nicole,¡± she said after a brief call. ¡°That settles it then. I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare dinner.¡± Juan and Kyle who were lurking close by shared a look. The boys knew that this would be an unpleasant prank but hoped that their uncle would forgive them for this minor transgression. ¡°Are you two ready?¡± asked Nicole. ¡°Rx, Mommy. Just make sure you sit next to Ms. She and have Uncle Davin sit with us.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Davin drove straight to Imperial Garden and parked his car in the garage. He had barely walked two steps towards the door when he suddenly tripped over. It was a close shave, but he managed to stop himself from falling. He straightened himself shakily and warily looked around thepound, hoping to find what tripped him. ¡°That¡¯s odd. What the hell was that?¡± With that, he suddenly felt his vision go dark and crumpled to the ground. Some time had passed when Davin awoke. The first sight that greeted him was Juan and Kyle, perched at the edge of his bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Uncle Davin! Here, have some water.¡± Davin took the ss from them gratefully and lifted it to his lips. Immediately, he spat the water out. Sputtering, Davin asked, ¡°What on earth is this? It¡¯s so bitter!¡± Little did he know that the boys had added a little nail-biting deterrent to the water. It was odorless, but extremely bitter all the same. Sighing, Kyle walked over with a test report. ¡°You¡¯ve injured your head and caused some damage to the brain. Whatever you eat and drink in the future will be bitter.¡± Davin took the report and had a closer look. ¡°Impossible! How did I get brain damage from that? I only slipped!¡± ¡°You¡¯re up? Hurry, dinner¡¯s getting cold!¡± called She from the doorway. Her expression was grim. Davin got up and walked towards the dining room without a word. A fall can do this to my taste buds? Yeah right. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Davin entered the dining room and walked over to his seat. The kitchen had prepared a feast for them that night. Eagerly, he picked up his fork and sampled a piece of beef. All it took was one bite, and he spat that out immediately as well. It was horrendously bitter. Davin sampled the fruit on the tter next to him, only to be met by that same bitterness in his mouth. Refusing to give up, he grabbed the beverage Juan was about to have and took a swig from the bottle. Still, the bitterness assaulted his senses relentlessly. After a while, he groaned dejectedly. ¡°Christ, is my life not bitter enough already? You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me.¡± He looked at She and Nicole briefly before speaking. ¡°Did the doctor say when my sense of taste will return?¡± ¡°No, but he did mention something else. You didn¡¯t just lose your sense of taste, but he also warned us that you might experience some hallucinations.¡± ¡°What do you mean by, ¡®hallucinations¡¯?¡± Davin was astonished at the revtion, staring at the two women dumbfoundedly. Suddenly, he saw Maya creep over to the potted nt, spoon in hand, only to begin shoving dirt into her mouth inrge gulps. ¡°Maya, you can¡¯t eat soil!¡± Maya only grinned at him and continued anyway. ¡°Nicole, aren¡¯t you going to say something? Your child is eating dirt, for god¡¯s sake!¡± Nicole clenched her fists and pretended not to notice. She had a charade to continue. ¡°What do you mean? She¡¯s sitting right here, eating her food. What is this nonsense about dirt?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right there, by the bonsai nt!¡± He turned over to look at her again, only to see that Maya had disappeared. Davin felt panic course through his veins. Was that a hallucination? Maya then wiped her mouth clean and promptly returned to her spot at the dining table. Davin looked at her in surprise. ¡°Maya, did you eat dirt just now?¡± Maya shook her head and pulled a face. ¡°Of course not! Dirt can¡¯t be eaten!¡± Davin¡¯s face fell after hearing Maya¡¯s response. He sat there, frozen in his seat as he tried to process what happened. When he looked up, he saw Nina sneaking over to a pillow on the sofa. She opened it and took out the fluffy white cotton, eating it with relish. ¡°Nina, stop! You can¡¯t eat that!¡± Kyle rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with eating shrimp?¡± He then shelled another shrimp and put it on Nina¡¯s te. ¡°Here, have some more!¡± Kyle behaved as if Nina was actually sitting there. Davin waspletely bbergasted. Am I truly hallucinating? He refused to believe it, and made his way towards the sofa. Nina had run away before he got there. Davin grabbed the pillow and opened it again to find nothing but cotton inside. Unbeknownst to him, Nina had already finished eating all the marshmallows hidden inside. The pillow in his hands fell to the ground with a dull thud. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s over, I¡¯m no longer right in the head!¡± yelled Davin. Juan quietly helped him back to the guest room and asked him to have a proper rest. Davin could no longer think about eating after this whole debacle. He justy there on the bed, wide-eyed. Davin¡¯s face was a mask of astonishment. ¡°My sense of taste is gone. My brain isn¡¯t working right, so what do I have left that¡¯s worth living for?¡± Davin sighed audibly, contemting the meaning of his life. Suddenly, he sat up, realizing that something was off. Smoke filled the room, and a deep voice resonated. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live, you¡¯re more than wee to join me.¡± There was something familiar about that voice. He rubbed his eyes and opened them again to find Evan standing in front of his bed, staring at him coldly. ¡°This is a hallucination, right? I can¡¯t possibly be seeing Evan right now!¡± muttered Davin in a panic, his voice trembling. ¡°Davin Seet! You keep cking off at work, and you only know how to enjoy yourself without giving back. I¡¯vee to take you with me!¡± ¡°Evan, is that really you?¡± Davin blinked and rubbed his eyes. Even with all the smoke in the room, there was no mistaking Evan¡¯s cold and arrogant face, yet it was different this time. He looked paler, and his body emanated a chill that made Davin¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°The Seet Group is being destroyed by you, and yet you dare address me?¡± roared Evan. ¡°Evan, please, I really can¡¯t do this¡ª¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you on a trip to hell!¡± Suddenly, he saw a vision of a hot and barrenndscape doused in fire being disyed on the wall near him. Davin witnessed men struggling to make it across, only to be scorched by the raging mes. The images were enough to leave him drenched in a cold sweat. ¡°Evan, I can¡¯t go with you now. Not yet! Our parents need me, and thepany needs me!¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Are you certain you can handle both our parents and thepany?¡± queried Evan. Davin hesitated, and the people in the sea of fire howled sorrowfully. There was a heaviness in his heart, for it seemed as if he was destined to walk through that fiery in next. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Davin pondered over his options again. Granted, taking care of his parents and running thepany seemed like an impossible feat, but it was a walk in the parkpared to the gruesome scene that yed before his eyes. He¡¯d rather not be burnt to a crisp. He steeled himself, and with determination, answered, ¡°I can do it, Evan. I know I can.¡± Evan paused to give him one final, hard gaze, and vanished. As the smoke in the room subsided, Davin sat on the bed with a nk look on his face. There was a knock at the door, and Juan came running in. ¡°Are you going to stay here for a bit, Uncle Davin? Till you get better?¡± Davin shook his head dumbly. ¡°Should I ask someone to drive you back to the Seet Residence then?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to work.¡± ¡°To work?¡± asked Juan, an incredulous look on his face. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a whole pile of work waiting for me at the office.¡± Davin put on his shoes and strode out of the room, stopping only to pat Juan on the head. After a brief exchange with Nicole, he drove to the Seet Group headquarters. As the car sped on the road, the fog in Davin¡¯s head gradually dissipated. ¡°Illusion or not, my brother went through hell for the Seet group. I can¡¯t let him down¡±, muttered Davin to himself. His parents weren¡¯t getting any younger. It was time for Davin to take charge and prove that he was a grown man with a spine. Juan and Kyle looked at the food on the table and sighed. ¡°To fake the bitterness, we injected the fruit with anti-nail-biting treatment. Everything would¡¯ve tasted bitter regardless of what he ate.¡± She smiled and stroked their heads. ¡°Well, that seemed to have worked! That look on his face when he left was really something. I think he finally saw some sense. In the future, your Uncle Davin will be a changed man.¡± After She had left the room, Kyle folded his arms and looked at Yoda coolly. ¡°We have fulfilled your requirements. Can you tell us who you are now?¡± The three other children looked at him curiously, expecting an answer. Yoda only smiled and said, ¡°Well, I am Yoda.¡± Kyle asked, ¡°Are you Daddy, Yoda?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s for you to find out.¡± ¡°But you promised to tell us after we taught Uncle Davin a lesson!¡± Nina huffed, unsatisfied by his response. Juan, on the other hand, found this interesting. ¡°Is this a test? Just you wait, we¡¯ll find out whether you¡¯re Daddy or not!¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Yoda looked satisfied at Juan¡¯s fervor. For them, this could be a form of training. Just then, Nicole walked downstairs. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Yoda eyed her figure-hugging dress and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Since his cover was blown and he couldn¡¯t pretend to be mute anymore, Yoda decided to start speaking in front of the children too. Nicole pondered over this briefly. ¡°I think you should stay here with the kids,¡± she said. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re fine. We don¡¯t need a babysitter.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy. The butler is here anyway!¡± ¡°Let Yoda go with you, we¡¯ll feel reassured.¡± ¡°Yeah, Yoda can protect you.¡± Seeing that the children were all in consensus, Nicole could only agree. As Yoda drove out of thepound, he asked Nicole where they were going. ¡°To see Sylphiette at a caf¨¦.¡± ¡°Sylphiette?¡± Yoda thought she was going to meet Levant, dressed up like this. ¡°Yes. She called me just now. She said she knows a bit about my background, and I have questions to ask her in person.¡± After they reached the venue, Nicole and Yoda marched straight to the booth Sylphiette was in. Sylphiette wore a pink dress, keeping her makeup and essories simple. The way she dressed now was a far cry from the prestige Ms. Lane had. At a nce, one could tell that she had fallen on hard times. When she saw Nicole, Sylphiette did not stand up. It was a calcted decision, as she didn¡¯t want to come across as someone in need of a favor. ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived. Have a seat.¡± Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Nicole also decided to forego all formalities and promptly sat down. Sylphiette¡¯s gazended on Yoda, who took his seat next to her. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken a closer look, I would¡¯ve thought it was Mr. Seet! Where did you find this hideous creature, Nicole?¡± The look on Sylphiette¡¯s face was one of barely-concealed disgust. ¡°My choice ofpanions does not concern you, Sylphiette. Why don¡¯t you tell me why you¡¯re here?¡± Nicole was not in the mood for idle chit-chat and decided to go straight to the point. Sylphiette picked up her coffee and took a sip. ¡°The coffee here is quite good, Nicole. Your parents also met in a caf¨¦ back then.¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear about your parents¡¯ rtionship? It¡¯s quite the tale; there are twists and turns and surprises.¡± Sylphiette nced at Nicole again before putting down her coffee cup with a sigh. ¡°Alright, as you wish. But first, call Davin and have him release my father.¡± Nicole was stunned. Zane was the culprit who murdered Davin¡¯s grandmother. How could he be expected to let Zane go so easily? Besides, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask. Nicole knew that it was selfish to expect sacrifices for her own personal gain. ¡°Sylphiette, I can promise you other things. This, however, is something I cannot do.¡± Yoda¡¯s gaze was thoughtful, but he was pleased that Nicole stuck to her principles. ¡°I have no other requests.¡± Sylphiette refused to budge, and her expression turned icy. ¡°My father helped your mother out ofpassion. I think you should extend the same courtesy and ask for him to be released. Consider this a debt repaid.¡± ¡°I know nothing of this debt you speak of, Sylphiette. I can handle other requests, though. Like money, for example.¡± ¡°Money?¡± Sylphiette looked impassively at Nicole. ¡°Do you think I need money?¡± Oh, give me a break! Given your current state, are you still pretending to be rich? thought Nicole. ¡°You¡¯ve really let yourself go, based on how you¡¯re dressed today. Whether or not you need money, I suppose you know better. Don¡¯t forget that your mother is still depending on you financially,¡± retorted Nicole coldly. Sylphiette¡¯s face instantly sank, and she clenched her fists. If she won¡¯t let my dad go, so be it. Squeezing some money out of her wouldn¡¯t be so bad, right? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how much Nicole can spare. ¡°These are secrets that concern your background. How much are you willing to pay for this?¡± Nicole considered the offer. She wasn¡¯t sure of how much Sylphiette knew. If I spend such arge sum on barely any information, isn¡¯t that a waste? ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pay ording to how valuable your information is. How does ten thousand sound, for each bit?¡± ¡°A paltry ten thousand? Are you treating me like some kind of beggar?¡± Sylphiette looked at Nicole as if she were a miser, but also considered Nicole¡¯s position. Evan was killed in a crash, and she has nobody to rely on. The Lane Corporation still had to be run, and on top of that, Nicole had four kids to take care of. It was possible that Nicole couldn¡¯t afford to pay much, to begin with. Wasn¡¯t she justughing at me for being strapped for cash? Talk about the pot calling the kettle ck here, mused Sylphiette. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Nicole asked. Sylphiette snorted coldly. ¡°Information this valuable costs one million and not a penny less.¡± ¡°One million? You have some nerve¡ª¡± Before she could continue, she was interrupted by Yoda. ¡°Mrs. Seet, a million is nothing. Just agree to it.¡± Sylphiette raised her eyes to look at him. She hadn¡¯t expected that ugly creature to speak on her behalf. Yet why was he being kind to her for no reason? He is obviously trying to take advantage of my beauty. How utterly revolting! Sylphiette thought about this briefly. There was no harm in using him to gain more wealth, after all. ¡°Nicole, even your subordinate thinks it isn¡¯t too much. Your hesitance is unbing, and I can¡¯t even compare you to a subordinate at this rate. Is information about your past worth so little to you?¡± She got up, her graceful figure swaying as she walked towards Yoda. Draping an arm across his shoulder, she said, ¡°You think one million for a piece of vital information isn¡¯t expensive, yes?¡± Her red lips parted lightly, and her restless hands gently stroked Yoda¡¯s ear in a sultry gesture.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Yoda red at Sylphiette with unmistakable disgust. The mix of perfume she had on her body had a nauseating scent that made his stomach turn. Sylphiette was shocked by his reaction and red at him. ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Nicole sneered. ¡°He¡¯s disgusted by you. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Disgusted, she said? The nerve. To think that someone as ugly as he had the audacity to be disgusted. He needs a proper look in the mirror! Sylphiette clicked her tongue in annoyance. ¡°The world is full of people whock self-awareness, it would seem.¡± Sylphiette rolled her eyes at Yoda, equally revolted by him. With a huff, she turned around and sashayed back to her seat. Nicole nced at her. She knew Sylphiette had no idea that Yoda¡¯s ugly face was a mask. Without knowing it, Sylphiette admitted to a simr kind of deceit as well. After all, her own beauty was a mask for her ugly personality. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. One million per snippet of information you want and nothing less.¡± Yoda nodded at Nicole, who agreed as well, albeit painfully. ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning, then,¡± said Sylphiette. ¡°Your parents met at a coffee shop. It was raining, and she was already pregnant at the time. She was hungry¡ª¡± Sylphiette came to an abrupt stop, cursing herself inwardly. Damn it! Has the thought of moneypletely clouded my judgment? She reconsidered what Nicole said about how much she would pay for each bit of information. Why not make a few hundred million at Nicole¡¯s expense? Nicole frowned thoughtfully but listened. Sylphiette made slow work of the entire conversation. But because she did not have enough information, she made some things up. At the end of it, she named her final price. ¡°We¡¯re done here. You owe me a hundred million, so pay up.¡± Nicole balked at her. Was this woman insane? ¡°You can¡¯t weasel your way out of this one, Nicole. We agreed to this.¡± Nicole got up and took out a card from her bag. ¡°There¡¯s a million in here. It¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°One million? I gave you exactly a hundred pieces of information, and that¡¯s worth a hundred million! What is the meaning of this?¡± Sylphiette stood up in a rage. Nicole frowned. ¡°How was that a hundred? I only heard one. Does that mean it¡¯s a problem with you, or have I been asleep this entire time?¡± ¡°Are you deaf? I clearly said there were a hundred messages!¡± Nicole turned and looked at Yoda. ¡°Is that true? Did she actually give me a hundred pieces of information?¡± Yoda stepped forward and looked at Nicole solemnly. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I heard the same thing you did. I think thedy has problems with her head.¡± ¡°Problems with my head? How dare you¡ª¡± Sylphiette knew that she had been fooled. Nicole hadn¡¯t bothered to slow her down for verification either. All she had to do to make up for theck of information was to lie, which seemed simple enough. Or so she thought. She had not anticipated that Nicole would¡¯ve caught on from the start. Yoda watched the whole scene unfurl as the anger in his heart surged. He banged a fist on the table and yelled, ¡°Take your money and f*ck off! Otherwise, don¡¯t expect a penny from us!¡± Sylphiette turned around and looked at Yoda, who emanated a terrifying coldness. She knew he meant business. Even if she could take on Nicole, it would be impossible to beat the fearsome man standing in her way. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sylphiette knew the odds were against her and thus decided to leave with the amount that she was given. She vowed to settle the score with Nicole in the future. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t forget that you owe me. I¡¯lle and collect my dues soon.¡± Sylphiette picked up the ATM card on the table and red daggers at Nicole before departing angrily. Yoda sat next to Nicole and watched as her eyes darted towards him furtively with appreciation. He was still concerned, however. ¡°ying her for a fool is fine and all.¡± ¡°I sense a ¡®but¡¯.¡± Yoda sighed and continued. ¡°But, I¡¯m worried she might do something to youter on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared. You heard what she said just now, right?¡± asked Nicole indignantly. ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake, she barely gave me anything before announcing that it would cost a hundred million. I¡¯d have to be a blithering idiot to fall for that scheme!¡± To Evan, money was only a number. He couldn¡¯t care less if it were a million or a billion; it was all the same to him. But Evan was worried that Nicole would wind up making enemies over money and get herself in trouble. That was something he hoped to avoid. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 However, what Nicole said was not unreasonable in any way. Evan reckoned that it would be necessary to find a bodyguard for Nicole in the future. Someone who could follow her around and see to her safety when he could not. Back to the situation at hand, the pair began to go through the events that Sylphiette described. ¡°Sylphiette wasn¡¯t aplete bust. There was something she said that was somewhat useful¡ªYour mother was pregnant when she married Zane. And Zane married her to get your grandfather¡¯s help. It was a marriage of convenience, essentially.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said Nicole thoughtfully. ¡°My mother may not have married him willingly. Earlier, Sylphiette said that my mother pined for my biological father but had no feelings for Zane. Rather, she felt sorry for him. I think that¡¯s why she decided to take all the me when Zane hit your grandmother.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Your mother had no feelings for Zane, and I think Zane felt the same way about your mother,¡± said Evan. ¡°Otherwise, why would he have a child with Sylvia?¡± Nicole smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it ironic that two people with different purposes entered into the same loveless marriage with each other, only for my mother to end up that way? Yet the other party was unscathed!¡± She sighed and continued. ¡°Why did that happen to my mother? Since my biological father knocked her up, why didn¡¯t he marry her? I also wonder why she kept his existence a secret from me even until her death and never said a word about him to me.¡± Nicole picked up the coffee cup and toyed around with it before setting it down hard. These questions weighed heavily on her, but she really wanted to know what kind of ill-begotten man her biological father was. She wanted to know why he abandoned a pregnant woman and left her in a state of desperation where she had to marry someone like Zane. ¡°Well, I think Sylphiette only knows this much. The rest will be uncovered in due time, with enough effort.¡± They sat there in silence for a while. Nicole turned to Evan and said, ¡°Mr. Seet, I have a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to go to K Nation with Levant and get to the bottom of this. I want to know who that b*stard of a man is, find him, and make him apologize in front of my mother¡¯s grave. She deserves nothing short of a full apology.¡± Yoda did not respond. He wasn¡¯t even expecting her to make such a rash decision. But to let her go to K nation with someone like Levant, whose motives were unclear¡­ it was hard for him to not be concerned. He studied Nicole¡¯s expression and realized that she had already made her mind up. After some thought, Evan replied, ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± Nicole stared at him, a little rmed at the suggestion. ¡°But your parents need you. And thepany ¡ª¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t?¡± Evan interrupted her with a frown. ¡°I¡ª¡± Nicole did need him. However, she was concerned about how long the trip would take. There was no telling when they could return. If Evan came out of hiding, it would fix so many problems. For one, Jonathan and Sophia would be thrilled to know that their son was alive this whole time. Even the Seet Group¡¯s crisis would also be sorted out. If Evan left with her, then he would then have toy low for much longer. Didn¡¯t he care about his parents or thepany he worked so hard to build? Evan seemed to understand what she was worried about. He looked at her solemnly and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know why Levant wants to kill me yet. If word spreads that I¡¯m still alive, then he won¡¯t stop until I¡¯m dead for sure. For now, it¡¯s better to let him think I¡¯m truly dead. If Ie with you, we might get answers to both our questions.¡± Nicole pondered over this for a moment and realized that Evan¡¯s suggestion made sense. ¡°But what about the kids?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mother will take good care of them.¡± Nicole agreed with what he said, for Sophia was really kind to the children. Since there were no other options, she¡¯d sit the children down at the next opportunity to discuss this with them. All that was left was to find out when Levant nned to return to K Nation. That night, Nicole made ns to call Levant. She showered and locked her bedroom door before making that dreaded call. Levant picked up shortly after. ¡°Nicole? I didn¡¯t expect you to reach out. Not since the incident at the Amazon Hotel¡­¡± he trailed off, unsure of what to say next. ¡°What incident at the hotel?¡± asked Nicole, feigning ignorance. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Nicole was well aware of what Levant was talking about. While she and Levant had drunk the same spiked wine, a watchful Evan had given her the antidote shortly after. She wasn¡¯t sure what Levant did after that, nor did she care. After all, her only objective now was to get close to him and find out more about her past. Hearing her say this, Levant asked, ¡°But how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I remember going to the bathroom that day, but the wine stains refused toe off. I went straight home after that,¡± replied Nicole nonchntly. Levant was surprised to hear her response. Is that so? She had no reaction to the drugs in the wine? Does she have some kind of drug resistance, maybe? Levant chuckled. No matter, it¡¯s all for the best. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that you¡¯re fine. Did you need something from me?¡± ¡°I wanted to ask if you found anything concerning my parentage.¡± Ah, so she¡¯s still worried about this. Levant assumed she called because she missed him, but that was clearly wishful thinking on his part. Levant¡¯s eyes glimmered like he was plotting something. ¡°Nothing yet,¡± he responded coolly. ¡°But things like this take time, and it can sometimes take years. It¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll let you know if I find anything.¡± No rush? I am very much in a rush, Levant! thought Nicole exasperatedly. She was eager to find out who that awful man was. He owed her an exnation. Even if she couldn¡¯t get one, she was determined to make this traitorous man pay for abandoning her mother. ¡°Levant, when will you return to K Nation?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, I want to go back with you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this before, Nicole. I¡¯ll only take you back if you marry me. Are you saying yes?¡± What the fuck did finding out her background have to do with marrying him? On second thought¡­ ¡°Levant, if my biological father is a member of the Musgrave family, then isn¡¯t it possible that we are cousins? How can I marry you then?¡± You¡¯re indeed a member of the Musgrave family, but you can marry me all the same! ¡°Nicole, the Musgrave family has strict rules about lineage. If you are to marry into the family, you must either be a daughter of a distant, unrted branch or the daughter of a high-ranking retainer. It would thus be impossible for us to be closely rted. But if you have any doubts, we can always take a DNA test.¡± A DNA test would definitely indicate if she were closely rted to Levant. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do a DNA test then.¡± Levant was speechless. He hadn¡¯t been serious about the suggestion at all. ¡°Levant, you shouldn¡¯t be rash about your marriage,¡± chided Nicole. ¡°If we¡¯re not rted, then you should introduce me to your parents. Don¡¯t you need their approval for something this important?¡± Nicole had already hatched a n. She¡¯d be able to investigate any leads on her biological father, all while ensuring that Levant¡¯s parents disliked their prospective daughter-inw. She¡¯d make them hate her so much they would be begging Levant not to marry her. Her n was foolproof. Levant hesitated. ¡°Nicole, I need to think this through.¡± ¡°Alright, let me know as soon as possible,¡± said Nicole before hanging up. After the call, Levant sat in his chair, deep in thought. The manager walked towards him. In a low voice, he reminded Levant that even the Duke had no clue about Nicole¡¯s background. ¡°Mr. Levant, all you need to do is lie and ensure that she is sorted out before everyone is aware. Per my observation, her desire to find out about her past is the only thing on her mind at the moment. I fear it would be hard to even get her thinking about being in a rtionship with you.¡± ¡°Tell a lie?¡± queried Levant. ¡°Yes. Sir Musgrave doesn¡¯t know who Nicole is. I think you should pretend to not know anything as well, and just say she is your lover. After you¡¯re married, everything will be fine.¡± Levant about this thoroughly, and nodded in agreement. The Musgrave family was impressive in its own right. Maybe after she met the family, Nicole could change her perception of him. Better yet, she might even reciprocate his love.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. That way, Levant could get everything he desired. Even the woman he loved. ¡°Mr. Levant? May I suggest doing a DNA test with her tomorrow?¡± came the manager again, with another suggestion. ¡°She needs the reassurance. Once she knows that she¡¯s not rted to you, she¡¯d likely make the trip with ease. Even if she finds out about her past, it might not lead to a favorable oue for her. I think you have nothing to worry about.¡± Levant nodded again after giving his words some thought. Night passed and the next day had arrived. Levant had meant to call Nicole, but his phone started ringing. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 It was Sir Musgrave who made the call. Levant hesitated briefly and answered with a very loud and respectful greeting. ¡°Levant, I¡¯m not doing so well, and there are many things that need to be dealt with urgently. Come back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I understand, Father. I need to sort some things out, but I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± Levant also decided to let Nicole tag along. He then called Nicole and said that he would pick her up at Imperial Garden to do a DNA test with him. They would depart for K Nation as soon as the results came out. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Nicole sighed deeply and immediately let Yoda make preparations for the trip. For Yoda to follow her on his own would have been inappropriate. She then decided to let him pick a team of bodyguards that would follow them there as well. Nicole was worried that the testing center he picked was not trustworthy. There was no telling if anyone would alter the results, so she took matters into her own hands. Nicole decided to pick out the testing facility herself, iming that she had friends there and so the results would be out faster. Levant had no objections and readily agreed. When they arrived at the testing facility, she watched carefully as Levant had his blood sample taken. After that, the pair decided to wait together. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± asked Levant. ¡°I¡¯ll stay and let you know when the results are out.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s just wait together, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± murmured Nicole. She felt more at ease if she were there to ensure that nobody tampered with the results. Levant understood what she implied and didn¡¯t ask again. The two waited until the results came out. Nicole widened her eyes as she saw the results: non-rted, kinship index null. That meant she was not remotely rted to the Musgrave family. ¡°Nicole, I think this should ease your concerns?¡± asked Levant. Nicole nodded. Levant looked at her with a deep and meaningful gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go to K nation this afternoon, then. I¡¯m assuming it¡¯ll be alright on your end?¡± ¡°I just need to notify the children when I go back. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± ¡°Alright, let me take you home.¡± Back at Imperial Garden, Nicole and Yoda were discussing how to tell the children. ¡°What if they have separation anxiety?¡± asked Nicole worriedly. ¡°They will understand,¡± replied Yoda calmly. Nicole was still uncertain. She waited for the children toe back from school and summoned them into the study. ¡°Mommy is going on a business trip. Can you go to Seet Residence and stay with your Grandma for a while?¡± ¡°On a business trip? Where? For how many days?¡± ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t like the Seet Residence! I like it better here!¡± ¡°Mommy, who are you going with?¡± Seeing how her children truly cared about her, Nicole decided to tell them the truth. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°What? You¡¯re going to K Nation? With Mr. Levant?¡± Nicole nodded dumbly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want us anymore, Mommy?¡± pouted Nina. She looked at Nicole usingly and asked, ¡°Is Mommy going to abandon us and run off with that man?¡± ¡°Of course not! I just have something important to attend to. When that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be on the first ne home!¡± ¡°Is Yoda going with you?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m bringing Yoda with me as well as a few extra bodyguards. I¡¯ll be safe, don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing what she said, the children were relieved. Although they had yet to find evidence, they knew Yoda was Daddy. Knowing that Daddy would be with Mommy made them feel reassured. ¡°Mommy, you have toe back soon.¡± ¡°I will, darling.¡± Nicole idly stroked the heads of the four children. She really couldn¡¯t bear to leave them behind, but she had to. Maya rubbed her chubby little hands together anxiously and looked at Nicole with tears in her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you take me with you, Mommy?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, darling. But I promise to video call you every day, alright?¡± ¡°Maya, listen to Mommy,¡± said Juan. ¡°Mommy must have something important, and you have us to take care of you.¡± Maya looked at Juan and nodded, reluctantly. After making arrangements for the children, Nicole and Yoda rushed to the Levant Winery alongside their carefully selected bodyguards. Levant had prepared his private jet for the asion. After a ten-hour-long journey, they finally arrived at K Nation. Luckily, the Musgrave Estate was a short drive away from the private airfield theynded in. Nicole stood outside and looked at the stately castle, her face filled with wonder. There were towers, cups, and arches: elements that made the castle more magnificent than the average manor. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Indeed, it was a residence worthy of the Duke himself. ¡°Nicole, this is where I live. Let me bring you inside.¡± As he said this, Levant extended his arm towards Nicole. Nicole¡¯s nced at the man¡¯srge and imposing hand but felt her heart pounding inside her chest. She had a feeling that she would be punished most severely by a certain someone if she epted. Bright-eyed, Nicole looked directly at the estate and asked, ¡°Can I go inside now?¡± Without waiting for Levant to reply, she hurried in. Levant was left behind with his hand in mid-air, which he retracted angrily. He quickly caught up to her to save himself the embarrassment. The estate resembled a Renaissance painting. Everything from theyout to the hustle and bustle of servants tending to their chores felt surreal to Nicole. Nicole stopped abruptly. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to walk any further lest she destroyed the picturesque beauty of the ce. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Levant suspiciously. He wondered why she came to such a sudden halt. ¡°This ce is so majestic. How did my mother even get involved with all this?¡± asked Nicole as she gestured vaguely at her surroundings. Nicole was so overwhelmed by the sights that she was star-struck, no matter where she looked. She also felt extremely out of ce. Nicole¡¯s mother was just the daughter of a middle-ss businessman in Y City. To think that she had come here, to such an aristocratic ce to seek answers made her feel weak in the knees. Levant¡¯s face broke into a dazzling smile. ¡°It is magnificent, alright, but don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s also a ce filled with people. Don¡¯t think of its inhabitants as otherworldly or inessible. They also have emotions and desires. Like us, they¡¯re very much human.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s true. How else can you abandon my pregnant mother? thought Nicole bitterly. Suddenly, she felt as if all the beauty and magnificence of the ce were deeply wed. Levant took them all the way through the twisty gallery towards the guest wing. He also arranged amodation for her bodyguards and found four maids to attend to her every need. ¡°If you need me, just let any of the maids know. I need to see to the Duke first.¡± With a curt nod, Levant departed. ¡°Alright.¡± After Levant left, Nicole asked the bodyguards to rest in their respective quarters. With the four maids standing guard outside, only Yoda remained inside with her. Nicole closed the door and breathed a sigh of relief. From the moment she entered the estate, she could not shake off the feeling that something was wrong. ¡°Do you think my father is someone who lives here? But how did my parents meet?¡± she wondered aloud. ¡°People normally have more clues to work with, like a keepsake or a token. My mother never mentioned anything, let alone leave something behind for me.¡± Yoda observed the estate from the window, with a mncholy look in his eyes. He could sense trouble lurking behind this fa?ade of opulence. Yoda suddenly regretted letting Nicolee here. It was too risky. Seeing that Yoda did not reply, Nicole pressed on. ¡°By the way, Levant mentioned that my mother was also Wesley¡¯s apprentice. I think my biological father has something to do with her learning the skill in the first ce. I wonder if this is an important clue. Maybe I can use it to go down the rabbit hole and see where it leads.¡± Yoda narrowed his gaze as he turned around to look at her. ¡°That means your mentor might know something?¡± His mellow voice rang across the room. ¡°Yeah. But he is notoriously difficult to track, and it will take ages to pinpoint an exact location.¡± ¡°Tell me whatever you can about Wesley. I¡¯ll have someone look into this.¡± ¡°That could work.¡± Nicole detailed whatever she knew about Wesley, and Yoda immediately made a phone call. When he was done, Nicole cautiously said, ¡°Go back to your room first. Staying here for too long will make people suspicious.¡± ¡°Okay, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yoda left the room and closed the door behind him. Nicole looked around at the room she was in. It was exquisitely designed, where even the humble shoe cab in the corner did not seem out of ce. Every piece of furniture was painstakingly chosen to match. Her pale fingers slid across the milky white leather sofa. She sat down gingerly and made herself comfortable against one of the pillows. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 When I get rich, I¡¯ll build a castle like this one too. It doesn¡¯t have to be too big as long as it fits me and my kids. This is only my first day here, but I¡¯m already missing the kids. She clicked on her WhatsApp to video call her kids. Because of the time difference, the kids were having their breakfast when they received the call. They squeezed to fit their faces inside the screen after epting their mommy¡¯s call. ¡°Mommy!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy, I miss you.¡± ¡°Mommy, I-I¡¯m eating.¡± Nicole gazed at them affectionately before asking what they were having for breakfast. Nina was about to reply when Juan stopped her. ¡°Mommy, Maya should reply to this question,¡± he said. Nina giggled. ¡°Yes, Mommy. Ms. Patty told us to recite a rhyme. Maya has memorized it well. Come on, Maya!¡± Maya rolled her eyes at Nina but said nothing. Nicole thought Maya had forgotten everything and consoled her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Maya. Ask your brother and sister to teach you. I believe you¡¯ll learn it soon enough.¡± ¡°I have learned it! I don¡¯t need them to teach me!¡± Maya huffed. ¡°Okay, go on. Recite the rhyme then.¡± Nina isughing at me again! Fine, let me recite it. I¡¯m not afraid, hmph! Maya red at Nina before reciting, ¡±Baa, baa, ck sheep, have you any food? Yes sir, yes sir, three tes full. One te of chips, one te of ribs. And cheese for the little boy who lives down thene.¡± The other three kids exchanged nces before bursting out intoughter. ¡°Mommy, did you hear that? Maya recited that rhyme in ss.¡± ¡°Ms. Patty scolded her in ss.¡± Maya lowered her head and fell silent. Through the screen, Nicole patted Maya¡¯s adorable cheek andforted her. ¡°Maya, I¡¯ll teach you when Ie home, alright?¡± She nodded fervently. ¡°Maya, are you craving fried chicken? I¡¯ll ask the chef to prepare some for lunch.¡± ¡°Grandma, Maya is reciting a rhyme.¡± ¡°Rhyme? I thought she was reciting a recipe.¡± Maya rolled her eyes. I can also recite a recipe! ¡°Grandma, that was a rhyme. I will recite a recipe tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay. Maya, good job!¡± Upon hearing Maya and Sophia¡¯s conversation, Nicole smiled at the other end. ¡°Hurry and finish your breakfast. Mommy will hang up now.¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Bye-bye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy,e back soon.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll recite rhymes and recipes when youe back!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, the smile on Nicole¡¯s face remained. The kids have inherited the good genes from Evan and me. When I return, I¡¯ll spend more time with them. After all, they are my kids. But my dad abandoned mom and me. ¡°Mom, who was that heartless man? Is he a lowly servant of the Musgrave family?¡± Frowning, she dismissed that thought right away. After all, a lowly servant wouldn¡¯t have ended up in Y City. It must be someone who was in charge of diplomatic rtions, she decided. In the meantime, Levant strode out of Stephen¡¯s study, his face was gloomy. Stephen¡¯s health was deteriorating each day, but he refused to pass on his title to Levant. I know what he¡¯s thinking. When you find the truth, it¡¯ will be toote. Both Nicole and the title will be mine! A conniving glint shed in his gaze as he made his way to Nicole¡¯s room. She was gathering her thoughts with her eyes shut. Then, she rose to her feet when someone knocked on the door. ¡°Levant? I thought you went to meet Sir Musgrave?¡± ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s feeling under the weather. He¡¯ll see youter.¡± As Stephen seemed unwell, Levant didn¡¯t mention Nicole at all. He thought he should inform his father only after Nicole and he became inseparable. By then, even if Stephen found out who she really was, it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore. After all, she belonged to him. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± Nicole made up an excuse. I¡¯m d Stephen doesn¡¯t want to see me. Anyway, I¡¯m here to find who my birth father is. So nothing else matters. ¡°By the way, you told me that my mom learning acupuncture had something to do with my biological father. What actually was that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived, so please get some rest tonight. When you¡¯re well-rested, I¡¯ll tell you the story. Then, you can do your investigation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. You can tell me now.¡± Levant shot her a mysterious smile. ¡°Even if I tell you now, there is nothing you can do. The person who had learned acupuncture isn¡¯t at the estate right now. I¡¯ll inform you when he¡¯s back.¡± He¡¯s trying to brush me off again. Didn¡¯t he just say the person learned acupuncture together with my mother? Did that person learn it from Wesley? If that¡¯s the case, this person must be highly skilled in acupuncture. Ha! Here¡¯s another important clue. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll go back to my study now. We¡¯ll have dinner togetherter.¡± After Levant left, Nicole summoned the four maids into her room for a chat. She was hoping to get some information from them.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After exchanging greetings briefly, she went straight to the topic. ¡°Do you know who is skilled in acupuncture within the estate?¡± The maids looked at each other and shook their heads. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve never heard of anyone who knows acupuncture skills.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡± How could this be possible? If that person is Wesley¡¯s student, he or she should have saved a few lives. There is no way no one knows about this. Then, one maid thought of something and said, ¡°I heard Mr. Levant¡¯s cousin is good at using needles. If you like, Mr. Levant can bring her here.¡± ¡°His cousin? Does she live on this estate too?¡± ¡°Yes. She has been staying here for the past five years. I heard that¡­¡± the maid suddenly stopped. Nicole¡¯s brows snapped together as she urged, ¡°What did you hear?¡± ¡°N-Nothing.¡± ¡°Ms. Nicole, you shouldn¡¯t overthink. Mr. Levant adores you and he has never treated his cousin this way.¡± She didn¡¯t know what that meant, so she tried to find out where that cousin lived instead. If Levant¡¯s cousin is skilled in acupuncture, who was her teacher then? Was he the person who learnt acupuncture together with my mom? That means I can find my birth father through this clue. At that thought, Nicole decided to bump into the cousin deliberately to get close to her. That would help with her investigation. When it was time for dinner, Levant sent someone to inform Nicole. She anxiously made her way to the dining room. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Levant alone. ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± A delicious spread had been served. The Musgraves were indeed nobles. Even their silverware was exquisite. ¡°Nicole, please help yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Nicole¡¯s stomach was rumbling in hunger. She couldn¡¯t be bothered about formalities and picked a huge piece of lobster. Before she could ce it in her mouth, someone came over to them, her heels cking on the ground. She looked at the doorway where an elegantly dresseddy walked in. ¡°Levant, when did you return? No one told me about it,¡± she said with a pout. Her voice wasced with displeasure as her gaze flitted on Nicole. When their gazes met, Nicole¡¯s heart sank at the anger she saw in thedy¡¯s eyes. We¡¯ve just met and I didn¡¯t even offend her! She studied the attractivedy, who was tall and slender with curves in all the right ces. It was obvious thedy was born with a silver spoon in her mouth as she seemed haughty. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Hmm, this youngdy is arrogant. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I just came back today. What can I do for you?¡± Levant inquired coolly. Thedy walked to the table and towered above him. ¡°Who is she?¡± Levant ced his cutlery down. ¡°Let me introduce you to Nicole Lane, a good friend of mine. This is my cousin, Daphne Ankins.¡± Cousin? Is she the one skilled in acupuncture? Oh, this is great. I don¡¯t have to n for an encounter. Should I befriend her to help with my investigation? ¡°Friend? Levant, when did you befriend someone this lowly? Look how excited she is. She must be scheming something, so be careful.¡± Her nasty words hit Nicole hard. But to think about it, Levant was a nobleman. She was just a lowlymoner, after all. Daphne¡¯s right. I¡¯m actually scheming things, but my target isn¡¯t Levan but you, dear Daphne. ¡°She¡¯s right. I¡¯m lucky to have met you, Mr. Levant.¡± ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡± ¡°Levant, she¡¯s right. At least she knows her ce.¡± Levant nced at his petty cousin, who was putting on a haughty look. However, Nicole couldn¡¯t be bothered about Daphne¡¯s attitude as she came here with a motive. So she decided that temporary setbacks would always be overshadowed by persistence as long as she achieved her goals. Hence, the most important thing now was to befriend Daphne. ¡°Ms. Ankins, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? Come, join us for dinner.¡± Daphne looked at Nicole before turning to Levant. But he said nothing. Is he not weing me? Fine. I¡¯ll stay against his wishes. Daphne huffed silently. She plopped down on a seat next to Levant before informing the maids to prepare her utensils. ¡°Levant, you¡¯ve lost weight. Eat up.¡± Levant just ignored her. ¡°Nicole, you should eat more,¡± he told her. She looked up and met Daphne¡¯s malicious gaze. She had a jolting shock. Why is Daphne staring at me like I¡¯m her love rival? Is she seriously thinking that I¡¯m her enemy? She seems extremely jealous. Obviously, she¡¯s in love with him. But isn¡¯t Levant her cousin? So can they be together? Nicole pondered for a while before she concluded. Perhaps these two aren¡¯t really rted. She might be adopted or something. As they are not blood-rted, they can be together. As she wanted to befriend Daphne, she took a piece of fish and ced it on her te. ¡°Ms. Ankins, eat up.¡± ¡°Stop giving me food. That¡¯s filthy.¡± Nicole froze at her rudement. Daphne picked up the piece of fish and threw it on the table in disgust. Fine, I was wrong. Some people are seriously annoying. I wouldn¡¯t have given you the fish if I don¡¯t need your help! Nicole proceeded to ignore her and resumed eating. After filling her stomach, she stood up and announced. ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll go back to my room now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll escort you,¡± said Levant as he rose to his feet. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Please continue eating,¡± replied Nicole as she left the dining room. ¡°Levant, I have something to tell you.¡± He glowered at her before sitting down. ¡°What is it?¡± Daphne waited until Nicole¡¯s figure disappeared from sight before she spoke, ¡°Levant, who is Ms. Lane? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Fianc¨¦e? Really?¡± He scoffed as if he had heard a joke, then his gaze at her coldly. ¡°Levant, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re nothing without Aunt Portia! You have to marry me!¡± ¡°Yes, I owe your aunt a favor, but I don¡¯t love you. I won¡¯t marry you just to repay the favor.¡± Chapter 539 Chapter 539 ¡°Even if you don¡¯t love me, you must marry me! You have no other choice!¡± As Daphne seemed emotional, Levant shot her a nce and left the dining room. Her gaze darkened as she watched him walked away. ¡°Nicole Lane, how dare you take him from me in my turf! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± With that, she left the dining room angrily. After returning to her room, Nicole was still wondering how could she get clues from Daphne. If she isn¡¯t rted to Levant, could she be my sister? Perhaps my father taught her the acupuncture skills. That is a possibility. She told Yoda about her assumption. Frowning, Yoda replied, ¡°You found out they aren¡¯t rted?¡± ¡°If they are rted, they can¡¯t get married. Daphne was obviously mad at me. She likes Levant and thinks I¡¯m her love rival.¡± Huh, something feels off. She looked up and saw him gazing at her frostily down at her. Nicole let out a guilty cough and exined, ¡°It was a misunderstanding. Levant and I are not acquainted in any way.¡± The man said nothing as he stared at her. Nicole furrowed her brows. Is he upset? Why would he be upset? She sighed and muttered, ¡°It was rather exhausting to talk to Daphne. Stop doing this to me. I came here because I want to find out who my birth father is. Otherwise, I won¡¯t suffer silently after being bullied.¡± She was bullied? Even though this wasn¡¯t in his territory, there was no way he¡¯d stand back and let his woman get bullied without retaliating. ¡°Just go back. I¡¯ll take over the investigation,¡± he announced. Nicole lifted her head, puzzled. Why would he ask me to go back? Has he misunderstood my rtionship with Levant? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, my conscience is clear. I¡¯m not afraid. She red at him and announced, ¡°I won¡¯t go back.¡± I¡¯m not someone who gives up halfway! Yoda fell silent and stop trying to convince her. Instead, he left her room without saying anything else. Huh? Why is he leaving? I haven¡¯t even finished talking yet. I was nning to bring him along at midnight to find some clues in Daphne¡¯s room. Fine, I¡¯ll have to go alone, then. Nicole told her maids to leave earlier than usual in order for her to carry out her n. She even put on a maid uniform and waited for midnight toe so she could head to Daphne¡¯s room. When it was almost time, she sneaked out of her room silently and walked to that woman¡¯s room in her maid uniform. The moment she reached the room, she finally realized why thetter had stayed here for five whole years. Her room was decorated so prettily and looked so cozy. Daphne¡¯s a stubborn woman, so it isn¡¯t easy to dig out information. I shall steal a strand of her hair to do a DNA test. That will tell me if she¡¯s my biological sister. If she isn¡¯t my sister and continues to insult me, I¡¯ll make sure her misery is ten times worse! Then I¡¯ll find out who taught her the acupuncture skills. If I found my birth father, I¡¯ll bring him to Mom¡¯s grave so he can apologize to her. After making up her mind, she knocked out a maid who came back after retrieving something and took her ce. When she entered Daphne¡¯s room, she could hear thetter yelling out of the window. ¡°You vixen, do you think you can seduce Levant after moving into the estate? You¡¯re nothing but an ugly toad. I¡¯ll send some men to teach you a lesson tonight. When your reputation is ruined, Levant will kick you out of the estate! Ha!¡± she dered angrily and kicked her table in frustration. Thump! Nicole was shocked by the noise. Damn it! She is so ruthless! Luckily, I came to her room tonight. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have found out about her n. The other maids stood rooted to their positions like they hadn¡¯t heard Daphne¡¯s words. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 With her heart in her throat, Nicole prayed. Dear Lord, please don¡¯t let this cruel woman be my sister. Wait, how should I get her hair now? It¡¯s midnight. I can¡¯t help herb her hair, can I? She was deep in thought when the door suddenly burst open. A masked man appeared in a sh. ¡°Who are you?¡± demanded Daphne. In no time, a row of silver needles came at them. Nicole immediately avoided the needles agilely. The other maids fell to the ground after the needles pierced their skin. Daphne couldn¡¯t escape in time and slumped to the ground. As everyone was down, Nicole pretended she was hit by the needle andy on the ground, waiting to see what the masked man would do. There was a knife glinting in his hand as he pointed it right at Daphne¡¯s face. Is he going to ruin Daphne¡¯s face? What if Daphne¡¯s my sister? I need to save her. Nicole rose to her feet cautiously and ran toward the door. ¡°Help! There¡¯s an intruder here! Help!¡± The masked man stopped in his tracks beforeing to her. ¡°Stop yelling. It¡¯s me.¡± Nicole recognized his voice at once. ¡°Yoda? Why are you here?¡± Yoda said nothing. Is he here to teach Daphne a lesson as she bullied me earlier? When both of them were in a daze, a bunch of helpers rushed in. ¡°Leave now!¡± shouted Yoda. A thought urred to Nicole. ¡°Go ahead without me. I¡¯m wearing a maid¡¯s uniform, so they can¡¯t recognize me.¡± Yoda was stunned, then nodded. When he was facing the maids, Nicole plucked a few strands of Daphne¡¯s hair and headed for the door. In no time, units of bodyguards arrived at Daphne¡¯s room. Nicole hurried away. She was running through the hallway when she bumped into something that stopped her. ¡°Who is this?¡± a raspy sound demanded. Oh, it¡¯s a man. Relieved, she retorted, ¡°Why would someone block the hallway at this hour? How silly.¡± The man frowned. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. You, of course!¡± The man¡¯s expression soured as he red at her. Suddenly, footsteps sounded behind her. Nicole panicked at the sound. Is Evan here? He can¡¯t get caught. Praying hard, she gazed at the man standing in front of her as an idea popped up in her mind. She turned and shouted at the bodyguards, ¡°Come here! The intruder is here! The intruder is here! Help!¡± Nicole was pleased by her idea as she yelled for help. I¡¯m diverting their attention so Yoda can escape. The bodyguards arrived and looked at her. ¡°Where is the intruder?¡± She pointed at the man. ¡°There!¡± The bodyguards looked in the direction she was pointing. When they saw the man in question, they froze in their tracks before lowering their heads quietly. ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s the intruder. Take him away!¡± s, the bodyguards didn¡¯t even move an inch after her announcement. She turned to face the man behind her as uneasiness crept up her heart. Nicole didn¡¯t take a good look at this middle-aged man earlier. She btedly realized that he seemed different and unusual. He was dressed elegantly, radiating an authoritative aura silently. Is he a member of the Musgrave family? she wondered. She was busy making guesses when Levant arrived anxiously. He nced at her before greeting the man, ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± Dad? Levant¡¯s dad is Sir Musgrave. Sh*t, I was too worried about Yoda earlier. I didn¡¯t even recognize Sir Musgrave and used him as an intruder. What do I do now? Will I be punished? She fidgeted nervously before looking up. Instantly, she realized the man was scanning her intently. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 ¡°Whose maid is this?¡± Levant nced at Nicole¡¯s outfit wordlessly. He didn¡¯t know how to introduce her to his father. She had kicked up such a big fuss, so if he introduced her as his girlfriend, his father might kick her out at once. If that happened, all his efforts would be wasted! He knitted his brows and answered, ¡°She¡¯s my maid.¡± ¡°Your maid?¡± Stephen repeated dubiously. The young girl doesn¡¯t seem like an obedient maid in our household. Besides, Levant¡¯s maid would¡¯ve recognized me. She has used me as the intruder earlier. Stephen knew Levant was lying, but he didn¡¯t expose his son. He nced at Nicole before leaving the hallway. Once he left, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. Levant came to her and asked why she was dressed in a maid uniform. ¡°I wanted to get used to the surroundings, so I put on a maid uniform to not disturb others.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The twinkle in Nicole¡¯s eyes told him she was lying. However, he didn¡¯t press on and told her to go back to her room. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The moment Nicole returned to her room, she texted Yoda to find out if he had returned to his room safely. Yoda: Yes, I¡¯m back in my room. I saw you entering your room. Sleep tight! Nicole: I can¡¯t sleep. I just used Sir Musgrave as the intruder. Will I get into trouble? Yoda mused. Well, she definitely thinks and acts differently. He replied: I¡¯m here, so don¡¯t worry. Nicole: Don¡¯t harm Daphne for now. I got her hair. We need to make sure if she is my half-sister. Yoda: Of course she¡¯s not. Stop overthinking. Nicole: How can you be sure? Yoda: Let¡¯s wait and see. Nicole didn¡¯t reply to hisst text. She flopped back on her bed and stared at the ceiling. Sir Musgrave¡¯s intimidating figure came to her mind once again. ¡°Mom, if Sir Musgrave is your lover back then, that will be easy. I¡¯d be able to find him after entering the estate. But as you didn¡¯t tell me anything, it¡¯s hard to find my birth father. But don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll continue my search tomorrow!¡± After muttering her thought, she picked up her phone and scrolled to a photo of her and her kids. My handsome and cool Kyle, cheeky Juan, snobbishly cool Nina, and adorable Maya. Her lips curved up as she gradually fell asleep. Stephen sat in his study as he gazed at the moon, who was appearing behind the clouds. Sorrow filled his gaze. ¡°The reckless girl whom I met tonight resembles you a lot,¡± he murmured to the moon. He stood there for some time before he went back to work. The next morning, Nicole paced around her room listlessly. She handed her hair and Daphne¡¯s hair to Yoda. He¡¯d help her to get a DNA test. He¡¯s been gone all morning. He should be back by now. Just then, someone knocked on her door. Without hesitation, she yanked the door open. But when she saw Levant¡¯s face, the smile on her face froze. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Are you expecting someone else?¡± ¡°I-I thought you were a maid.¡± ¡°Without your permission, the maids wouldn¡¯t disturb you. It¡¯s a rule in this household.¡± Levant walked into her room and sat on the leather sofa. ¡°Nicole, what are you doing today? Let¡¯s spend some time together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re free? Sir Musgrave doesn¡¯t need your help?¡± ¡°Working isn¡¯t as important as spending time with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°I have an hour. After that, I need to go back to work.¡± An hour? I can¡¯t stay with him in this room for one hour. Otherwise, someone might get mad when he returns. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk around the estate.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They were strolling along the hallway when someone stood in their way. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 ¡°Levant,¡± Daphne called out. Her gaze fell on Levant before shifting to Nicole. Immediately, it turned malicious. Levant looked at the woman beside her and greeted. ¡°Mom!¡± Nicole studied the middle-aged woman, who still looked great for her age. She was fair and curvaceous; her figure d in a delicate dress. ¡°Nicole, meet Lady Portia Musgrave.¡± At his words, Nicole bowed down politely. ¡°Lady Musgrave.¡± Portia nced at Nicole and concluded she didn¡¯t like thetter. After all, Nicole had moved into the Musgrave family¡¯s estate suddenly. It must be because she was after their family¡¯s wealth and status. ¡°Not everyone can move into the Musgrave Estate. Stop bringing any peasant home.¡± Peasant? Is she talking about me? How rude is that. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole looked up at a stern Portia. Daphne, who was standing behind the duchess, was looking at her triumphantly. ¡°Mom, Nicole¡¯s my friend. Please don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Levy, are you talking back to me over this woman?¡± ¡°No, Mom. This isn¡¯t how we treat a guest.¡± As Levant insisted on defending Nicole, Portia wasn¡¯t about to argue with him. She shot a disgusted look at Nicole before leaving in a huff. She stared at their retreating backs as her expression clouded over. Last night, I used Sir Musgrave of being an intruder. Today, I met Lady Musgrave who seems to despise me. This family and I are destined to be archenemies. I need to find out who my birth father is and leave as soon as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t take my mom¡¯s words to heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Nicole shook her head. Let her be. After all, it¡¯s obvious Lady Musgrave won¡¯t approve of Levant going after me. What more, I have also offended Sir Musgravest night. Both Sir and Lady Musgrave hate me now. I haven¡¯t evene up with a n to make them hate me yet. As they walked, Nicole spoke, ¡°Levant, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think Daphne likes you. Isn¡¯t she your cousin? How can you marry her, then?¡± Levant¡¯s expression ckened as he turned to face her. ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t marry her because I love you.¡± ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t what I meant. She knows you are her cousin, but she still wants to marry you. Aren¡¯t the two of you rted?¡± Daphne resembles Lady Musgrave, so thetter should be her aunt. They are obviously rted. Levant said nothing. Nicole nced at him. As he seemed troubled, she didn¡¯t press on. After a while, Levant told her he had to go back to work and left. Nicole promptly returned to her room. She wondered why Levant didn¡¯t answer her question. When she returned to her room, Yoda was already waiting for her. She immediately urged him to reveal the results. ¡°You¡¯re not rted to her by blood.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Then who taught her acupuncture? The maids have no idea, and Levant won¡¯t tell me either. I need to find out myself, then. Meanwhile, an upset Daphne apanied Portia back to her room. Portia sat on her custom-made armchair and sipped on the fresh milk served by her maid. She nced at her niece and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Aunt Portia, there¡¯s something going on between Levant and thatdy. Do you think he¡¯ll marry her?¡± ¡°Marry her? Of course he won¡¯t,¡± said Portia. ¡°I think Levant really likes her. She¡¯s different from those socialites who used to fawn over him. I¡¯m terrified.¡± Chapter 543 Chapter 543 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can assure you, the dukedom is going to be Levant¡¯s. You¡¯ll be the next Lady Musgrave. No one is going to take that away from you.¡± Daphne hesitated. She nced around anxiously before whispering, ¡°Aunt Portia, I heard Uncle Stephen has a daughter. Will she¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a rumor.¡± ¡°What if that daughter does exist? What if she returns? She¡¯s Uncle Stephen¡¯s daughter. Will Levant and I end up with nothing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If that daughter exists, Levant will get rid of her. After all, all he wants is to be the next duke, right? He won¡¯t give the title up easily.¡± Aunt Portia¡¯s right, thought Daphne. Levant won¡¯t give up on the dukedom. ¡°I hope I¡¯ve worried for nothing.¡± Portia took Daphne¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Daphne, I¡¯ve always treated you as my daughter. I didn¡¯t give birth to Levant, so I need to be cautious around him. The only way to be Lady Musgrave is to make him fall for you, do you understand?¡± ¡°Aunt Portia, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°Alright then. I trust you.¡± ¡° shall leave now. I¡¯m going to prepare some snacks for Levant.¡± ¡°Be observant. If you think Ms. Lane is an eyesore, just send her away.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Daphne answered with a smile as a ferocious glint appeared in her gaze. Everyone who will threaten my future must die. I¡¯ll clear all obstacles blocking my path. At night, the Musgrave Estate was brightly lit. Nicole left her room to go for a stroll in the garden. She couldn¡¯t wait to bump into Daphne. I can ask her where she learnt her acupuncture skills. That might be a clue. She was enjoying her stroll when footsteps suddenly sounded behind her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Before she could find out who it was, a blownded on her and she cked out instantly. The person picked her up and left swiftly. Unbeknownst to him, someone who was upstairs had witnessed the entire incident. The man¡¯s brows creased in perplexity. Why would someone kidnap her at night? I can¡¯t believe something like this is happening in the estate. He summoned the bodyguards at once. Nicole was brought back to Daphne¡¯s room. ¡°Ms. Ankins, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Bring her to the darkroom. Wake her up by sshing water on her. Don¡¯t forget to stuff her mouth lest she shouts for help.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Nicole only gained consciousness after a pail of ice water was poured on her. When her eyes fluttered open, another pail of water was poured down over her head. ¡°Mm! Mm!¡± She wanted to yell for help, but there was a cloth stuffed in her mouth. Her limbs were also tied up. As the water dripped down her body, she was shivering, thoroughly drenched. Sh*t! I¡¯m like a helpless animal waiting to be ughtered! Did Yoda and my bodyguards realize I¡¯m missing? Will theye save me? ¡°Ms. Ankins, she¡¯s awake.¡± The door opened, Daphne stood in front of her with a smug look as she towered above Nicole disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your ce? How dare you wander around the estate? In the morning, you stuck by Levant¡¯s side. Were you on your way to his room just now? What a wench!¡± Nicole instantly regretted stopping Evan from ruining this arrogant Daphne¡¯s facest night. Is it toote to repent? Can I turn back time? Nicole was praying fervently when suddenly, Daphne took a step forward and grabbed her dripping wet hair. ¡°Tell me,¡± she demanded. ¡°How did you seduce Levant? Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Seduce? I¡¯m a married woman! I¡¯m here to find out who my birth father is. Why would I seduce Levant? Damn, she thinks I¡¯m her love rival! Look at how mad she is. If no onees to save me, I¡¯ll die a horrible death. Nicole was about to cry. ¡°Oh, I forgot. Your mouth is stuffed, so you can¡¯t talk. Well, you can write. Bring her a paper and pen!¡± She was still gripping Nicole¡¯s hair as she flung thetter outward. Thud! Nicole¡¯s hand hit the wall. Her ears were ringing while her head spun from the force of the smack. Soon, a pen and paper were ced in front of her. ¡°Write it down!¡± You fool, my hands are still tied up! Nicole red at Daphne furiously. All she wanted to do now was to scratch thetter¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Ankins, her hands are tied. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Daphne fell silent at her maid¡¯s reminder. ¡°Release her. She won¡¯t be able to escape as we¡¯re all here.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After her hands were freed, Nicole cracked her knuckles. She nced around, taking in the six burly men and two maids nking Daphne. Sh*t, it¡¯s pretty hard to escape. What should I do? How can I escape her this god forsaken trap? She was panicking when Daphne yelled. ¡°Hurry! Stop dilly dallying!¡± Nicole gazed at her before writing on the paper carefully: I didn¡¯t seduce him! ¡°Pfft!¡± Daphne¡¯s anger intensified. ¡°You didn¡¯t seduce him? Then why is he so obsessed with you? Are you defending yourself or calling him a scum? You deserved to be punished!¡± As Nicole couldn¡¯t reply, she shook her head profusely to insist she really didn¡¯t seduce Levant nor did she insinuate that he was a scum. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to denying that?¡± Daphne shot her maid a look. Another pail of bucket was poured over Nicole¡¯s head, drenching her once again. Damn it! I never knew I¡¯d meet a crazy woman here! Lord, will I die before finding the scum who dumped my mom? Yoda, Evan, didn¡¯t you realize I have gone missing? Come save me now! ¡°You¡¯d better cooperate with me. Otherwise,¡± Daphne stepped forward and whispered near her ear, ¡°you have no idea how those women who tried to seduce my cousin ended up in various idents. Some lost their limbs, some lost their eyesight. Some even went to heaven. Which one do you prefer?¡± Holy shit, this is woman is so vicious! Nicole couldn¡¯t help but imagine herself being butchered by Daphne. Those bloody scenes terrified her as her heart thumped furiously. I don¡¯t want to encounter any of those. I want to return to my babies safely. The odds are against me, and a wise man knew when to back down. Nicole stared at the paper and pen while making muffled sounds. ¡°You¡¯re going to write your words now?¡± Nicole nodded vigorously. ¡°Smart girl. Write the answers to my questions. If you write nonsense, I¡¯ll send you to heaven at once.¡± Nicole nodded in response. Daphne folded her arms and asked, ¡°Do you really love Levant? Or are you after his status and inheritance?¡± Nicole thought about it before she wrote: His status and inheritance. Daphne was obviously pleased with her attitude. A mocking smile flitted across her lips before she continued, ¡°How did you seduce Levant? Write everything clearly!¡± Looking up, Nicole wondered, What? Is she trying to copy me? Hmm, what should I make up to satisfy her? Oh, I can just write something she does. Nicole wrote: Cater to his liking and badger him. ¡°Bull*hit!¡± roared Daphne. Since she moved into the estate, she had been trying hard to cater to Levant¡¯s liking and badgered him, but her tactics had never worked. If she had seeded, Levant wouldn¡¯t have brought this b*tch home. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Nicole knew she had acted too hastily upon seeing how upset Daphne was. Those were Daphne¡¯s tactics, but obviously they didn¡¯t work on Levant. Hence, she needed to go the other way around. She wrote: Stay away from him. Avoid him. Daphne¡¯s boiled with rage at her answer. He won¡¯t even look at me when I¡¯m next to him. If I stay away from him, I¡¯ll be packing my luggage next! ¡°Are you trying to make me leave so you can marry Levant? You shameless b*tch!¡± Nicole shook her head and continued writing: y hard to get. Daphne rxed slightly as she thought Nicole was being honest. ¡°Be clear about it. How to y hard to get?¡± As she wanted more details, Nicole wrote: For example, if he likes to eat grapes, bring some to his room but don¡¯t let him eat the grapes. Make him salivate at the sight of his favorite food. After writing that down, Nicole felt she benefitted from this idea as well. I wonder if this works on Evan? Daphne digested her words and thought it made sense. Then, she decided to try it out. Since she fell silent, Nicole wrote another sentence: Can I leave now? Disdain shed across Daphne¡¯s eyes as a strange smile yed on her lips. ¡°Of course you can. But I can¡¯t let you leave right away.¡± If I keep her locked up, Levant might try to find her. After all, the man is infatuated with her right now. But if I release her without doing anything, she might tell Levant about what I did to her. I would¡¯ve ended her life right here! But, I don¡¯t want to stir up trouble. There is only one way. She gestured for her maid to bring over a bottle of drug. Daphne took the drug and handed it to Nicole. ¡°Finish the bottle. I¡¯ll release you right away.¡± Nicole¡¯s brows snapped together in horror. What is this? Is this a poison to take my life? Daphne Ankins, you¡¯re so vile! No, there is no way I¡¯m going to take this. I won¡¯t! Daphne¡¯s lips curled up into a seductive smile and her tone was softened after looking at Nicole¡¯s terrified expression. Her voice was soft. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Go on, finish it. You won¡¯t die. You¡¯ll only be an idiot. You won¡¯t have to worry about the rest of your life. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± What? No! I don¡¯t want to be an idiot! Being an idiot is great? Then why don¡¯t you take the poison? Nicole struggled backward as she yelled Evan¡¯s name silently, hoping that he¡¯de and rescue her right this minute. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Feed her the drug!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Ankins!¡± The maid took the drug while the bodyguard pinned Nicole down. She struggled as she cried out for help. s, her mouth was stuffed and her voice was muffled. The bodyguard pinned her down while the maid removed the cloth in her mouth. ¡°He¡ª¡± Before she could yell for help, the maid grabbed her mouth and poured the drug down her throat. Nicole panicked instantly. Shit, I¡¯m going to be an idiot now! Dear Lord, why are you doing this to me? Why? My kids! Evan¡­ She was trying hard to carve her memories in her mind so she could remember everything even if she ended up bing an idiot. ¡°Send her back quietly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nicole was knocked out once again. A burly bodyguard stepped forward and picked her up. The bodyguard walked by theke, picking a dark route so no one would notice him. He was on his way back when someone appeared and blocked his path. ¡°If you want to stay alive, put her down!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the bodyguard as he switched on his shlight. He immediately trembled in fright when he realized who the man was. ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to anyone else. Otherwise¡­¡± Chapter 546 Chapter 546 ¡°Got it!¡± If I tell someone else about this, this man and Daphne Ankins would hunt me down. In order to stay alive, the bodyguard decided to stay here and returnter. He¡¯d pretend he had sent Nicole back. The man stepped forward and brought Nicole to a room. As she was unconscious, he immediately took her pulse. Her pulse is racing. Something is inside her body. If this force reaches her head, she¡¯ll be beyond salvation. Grimly, he thought. Young girl, you¡¯re lucky to have met me. Soon, he returned with a box of silver needles and applied the needles to her acupoints. The next day, Nicole woke up with prickling pains all over her body like a swarm of ants had just attacked her. She smacked her head as shes of scenes fromst night appeared in her mind. Daphne! She fed me a drug that would damage my brain and make me an idiot. Am I an idiot now? She stretched her hand out and counted quickly, ¡°One, two, three, four, five.¡± Hmm? I¡¯m not an idiot. I can still count. Has the poison not taken effect yet? She took her own pulse and it seemed normal to her. Suddenly, she noticed a scar on her wrist. It was obviously some marks left from an acupuncture treatment. Huh? Did someone treat me with acupuncture? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She hurriedly examined her body and realized those marks were on her acupoints. As she was skilled in acupuncture, she knew what those acupoints meant. Instantly, she realized the acupuncture treatment had forced the drug out of her body. That was why she didn¡¯t be an idiot. Wow, this is Wesley¡¯s secret technique. He didn¡¯t even teach Rocky this technique. Did he save me? But when she thought about it, it seemed impossible. Her mentor was a mysterious man, but there was no way he¡¯d arrive at the estate in time just to save her. Besides, this estate was heavily guarded. Come to think of it, could it be him? My scum of a birth father who learned acupuncture together with Mom? Is he in this estate, too? He must be the one who taught Daphne acupuncture and saved me in time. Looks like she¡¯s my only clue to get to the person for now. Suddenly, someone knocked on her door. Nicole promptly took her silver needles out and inserted them into a few acupoints on her body. She theny on her bed, shutting her eyes. As no one answered the door, Yoda broke in hurriedly. The four maids followed behind him. When Yoda saw Nicole lying on her bed, his brows snapped together. The four maids immediately surrounded her. ¡°Ms. Lane, time to wake up. We¡¯ll help you wash up.¡± Nicoley there, unmoving. Yoda came to the bed at once. He was about to touch her cheek when her eyes suddenly snapped open. She sat up and giggled. ¡°Hehehe!¡± Her silly giggle shocked Yoda. He stared at her anxiously. ¡°Mrs. Seet, are you alright?¡± ¡°Hehehehehe,¡± Nicole continued giggling. The maids sensed something was amiss, so they immediately went to inform Levant. When Levant arrived and saw Nicole¡¯s condition, he summoned the Musgrave family¡¯s private doctor to diagnose her condition. The doctor arrived and examined Nicole earnestly. She refused to cooperate at first, but gradually calmed down and went along after Levant and her maidsforted her. After a series of examination, the doctor informed Levant solemnly, ¡°Mr. Levant, this doesn¡¯t look good. I¡¯m afraid something is wrong with her brain.¡± Levant panicked while Yoda¡¯s heart leapt to his throat. ¡°What do you mean? Be clear!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid her mental capacity has been seriously affected!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± Both Yoda and Levant blurted out in horror. Nicole was still giggling and pointing at the doctor, calling him an idiot. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Levant demanded. Yoda clenched his fists. When he returned from Levant¡¯s roomst night, he heard amotion in the hallway. Hence, he went to Nicole¡¯s room. But she was sleeping on her bed peacefully. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Why did she be mentally challenged after waking up? How could this be? ¡°Mrs. Seet, let¡¯s return to our country now.¡± I¡¯ll get the best doctor to treat you. You¡¯ll get better in no time. I¡¯m sure of that. He tried to pick Nicole up, but thetter resisted and refused to let him touch her. ¡°Mrs. Seet, let¡¯s go home!¡± His gaze was full of affection as he pleaded pitifully. It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to bring her here! This is a dangerous mission! Nicole shook her head profusely. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go home. Doctor, do whatever you can to treat her!¡± Levant ordered his doctor. ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll bring her home right now!¡± Yoda pulled Nicole to him and tried to take her away, but Levant shoved him away forcefully. ¡°How dare a lowly servant like you give orders in my estate? Who do you think you are?¡± Yoda fell silent. He was about to punch Levant when Nicole grabbed his arm happily. She knew if Yoda¡¯s punchnded on Levant, he¡¯d be an enemy of the entire Musgrave family. There were countless maids and bodyguards in the estate, and he was no match for them. Hence, she refused to let him act foolishly. ¡°You bodyguards can leave. I don¡¯t care. But remember, you¡¯re in K Nation. If you dare act recklessly again, don¡¯t me me for taking action!¡± Levant announced sternly, ring at Yoda. Suddenly, Nicole flew into a fit of hysteria and pushed Yoda away. She then proceeded to chase everyone in her room out. It finally hit Yoda and he realized if he insisted on falling out with Levant and still failed to bring Nicole out, he wouldn¡¯t even get to protect her anymore. His grip was so tight that even his knuckles turned white and started cracking. As they were trapped, he should stop unting his bravado. However, he¡¯d make sure to get his revenge! I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did! He turned to exit the room, trying to calm down in the cool breeze. The five bodyguards who came along with him advised him to calm down. ¡°We¡¯re worried about Mrs. Seet, too. But we¡¯re in someone else¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s tell Mr. Davin. Mr. Evan is no longer alive, so hopefully, Mr. Davin can think of a way to save her.¡± The bodyguards had no idea Yoda was Evan. However, they didn¡¯t disperse after what happen to Nicole and still wanted to protect her. Yoda was touched by them. However, even if Davin received news about this, he would be of no help. After all, he still had to deal with work in Seet Group. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll think of a way to bring her home.¡± With that, he turned and returned to his room. The remaining bodyguards exchanged nces, unsure of what to do as they were not sure if Yoda coulde up with a solid n. One of them suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. If Mrs. Seet remains ill and Yoda can¡¯te out with a good n, we¡¯ll inform Mr. Davin by then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay, that sounds alright.¡± After making up their minds, the bodyguards stood guard outside Nicole¡¯s room. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Daphne received news that Nicole was now an idiot, a smug smile flitted across her face. ¡°I know how potent that drug is. Finally, we¡¯ve done it.¡± ¡°Ms. Ankins, congrattions. Soon, Mr. Levant will get bored with her and chase her out.¡± Daphne was pleased. She studied her pretty face in the mirror and inquired, ¡°Where is Levant?¡± ¡°H-He¡¯s in Ms. Lane¡¯s room.¡± The maid lowered her voice, afraid of angering her employer. ¡°Levant just won¡¯t give up, huh? Let¡¯s go there and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daphne shed crocodile tears before she brought two maids along to Nicole¡¯s room. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Once she entered Nicole¡¯s room, she pretended to be horrified at the sight of Nicole counting her fingers while giggling foolishly. ¡°She was fine yesterday. Why did she go crazy out of a sudden?¡± Nicole looked up at the woman as a deadly glint shed across her gaze swiftly. Here¡¯s the culprit. She¡¯s here to make sure I¡¯m really mentally challenged now, huh? ¡°Levant, what is going on? I came here right after I heard the news. Why did Ms. Lane turn mad overnight? Did the doctor say anything?¡± Nicole was studying Daphne¡¯s expression, wondering if thetter would feel guilty at all. Levant sighed dejectedly. ¡°The doctor hadn¡¯t figured out the reason yet. I believe he¡¯ll be able to cure her.¡± ¡°What a pity. I can¡¯t imagine if she remains this way for the rest of her life.¡± When Nicole saw how Daphne was acting all heartbroken, the anger in her chest started raging uncontrobly. What a hypocrite. You want me to be an idiot for the rest of my life? Fine, I¡¯ll show you just that. A dark look shed past Nicole¡¯s eyes. She rose to her feet and leapt toward Daphne. Grabbing Daphne¡¯s hair, Nicole giggled at her happily. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± yelled Daphne in pain. As Nicole¡¯s attack was too sudden, and Levant said nothing, no one dared to save her. ¡°Levant, ask the servants to take her away! Take this mad woman away from me!¡± A mischievous glint flickered in Nicole¡¯s gaze. I have just started and you can¡¯t take it anymore? Did you forget how arrogant you werest night? And you think this pain is unbearable? I¡¯ll let you know what real pain is! The silver needle she inserted into her body was still there, so she took it out and poked it into Daphne¡¯s acupoint. Nicole was still giggling like a fool while she did that. ¡°Ahh!¡± Daphne¡¯s face twisted with anger as she roared, ¡°Idiot! You¡¯re crazy! Let me go, b*tch!¡± The more she cursed, the more disgusted Levant was. Normally, she is arrogant as Portia backed her up. She loved to bully others, so it would be nice if Nicole teaches her a lesson. Levant mused. Nicole had no idea he would allow an idiot like her to punish Daphne. ted, she pierced two more needles through her skin. If someone hadn¡¯t saved mest night, I¡¯ll be a real idiot by now! You¡¯re so evil, so a few needles won¡¯t hurt! ¡°Enough. Bring Ms. Lane to her bed,¡± ordered Levant. The maids came over and separated both of them. Daphne¡¯s hair was all disheveled. She pointed at Nicole angrily. ¡°Levant, look what this idiot has done to me! You must stand up for me!¡± Levant spun around. ¡°How should I do that?¡± Daphne was touched. Turns out he is still willing to help me. She glowered at Nicole viciously and gritted out, ¡°Chase her out. Beat her up and throw her out of the estate!¡± Silence ensued. Levant¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he strode over to her. ¡°If you call her a mad woman again, you¡¯ll be in charge of taking care of her! I¡¯ll let her beat you up!¡± Daphne fell silent. I can¡¯t believe the man who I have tried to please for the past five years is doing this to me over an idiot. Is his heart made of stone? Tears welled up in her eyes sorrowfully. ¡°Levant, how could you? I¡¯ll tell Aunt Portia about this!¡± She turned and ran out of the room in tears. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nicole was surprised to see Levant offending Daphne just for her sake. Looks like he isn¡¯t putting on an act. Does he really love me? I¡¯m married! Cupid, please get him a better partner! Levant came to her and asked gently, ¡°You don¡¯t like Daphne?¡± ¡°Hehehe,¡± came Nicole¡¯s reply. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure she stays away from you. She¡¯s really jealous. If she hurts you, I¡¯ll feel bad.¡± Chapter 549 Chapter 549 If she hurts me? She already harmed mest night on purpose! Technically, she harmed me because of you, Levant Musgrave! Where is your conscience? You should feel guilty because your wishful thinking had justnded someone in trouble. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll visit youter.¡± He had to deal with Daphne, who should be telling on him now. After he left with his bodyguards, Nicoley on her bed. She stared at the ceiling nkly. Every now and then, she¡¯d let out a giggle. Meanwhile, Portia¡¯s heart was aching when she saw how upset her niece was. ¡°Daphne, calm down and tell me what happened.¡± Daphne sniffled. ¡°Aunt Portia, that idiot bullied me. She grabbed my hair and poked me with needles! Levant just let her bully me and even yelled at me. He threatened to make me her caregiver so she would beat me up!¡± After that, she started wailing again, her tears trailing down her cheeks pitifully. ¡°What? How could that be?¡± Portia mmed the table furiously and told someone to bring Levant to her. Right then, he turned up and entered her room. ¡°Mom, no need for that. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Levant, how could you do that to Daphne? She has done so much for you! Even if you¡¯re made of stone, you should have been warmed up by now? How could you allow an outsider to bully her?¡± He nced at Daphne who was in a sorry sight. ¡°Mom, she was the one who came to Ms. Lane¡¯s room. As she was delirious, so she had no idea what she was doing. They were involved in a slight tussle. That doesn¡¯t count as bullying.¡± Daphne demanded angrily, ¡°Look what she did to me! Isn¡¯t that bullying? Levant, how could you defend her?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He red at her icily. ¡°I love her, so I choose to side with her. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± His tant and protective attitude made her furious and took over her mind. ¡°Aunt Portia! Look at him!¡± Lady Musgrave saw that and let out a long sigh. ¡°Levy, how could treat Daphne this way? Is this how you repay me for bringing you up?¡± He froze before taking a step forward. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t thank you enough for bringing me up. I¡¯ve always treated you as my birth mother, and I¡¯ll always be a filial son. However, please don¡¯t interfere in my love life. I hope I get to choose my life partner myself.¡± It seemed like Levant was thanking Portia for bringing him up, but he was also standing his ground. Portia knew not every child would obey and take his or her parent¡¯s arrangements, let alone Levant who wasn¡¯t even her biological son. If she insisted on burning bridges now, it would give him an excellent excuse to stay away from her. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡°I know you¡¯re a filial son. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have adopted you back then. But Daphne is my niece, so I hope you will treat her well.¡± Daphne was surprised at Portia¡¯s sudden change in attitude. She realized her Aunt Portia didn¡¯t want to go against Levant. Hence, she couldn¡¯t use her to subdue him anymore. Suddenly, the idea Nicole presented to herst night popped out in her mind¡ªy hard to get. Perhaps I should try that. I shall stop acting arrogantly. When Yoda heard how Nicole fought with Daphne, doubts sprouted in his heart. Nicole might be mentally challenged now, but all she does is giggle. Why would she attack Daphne? Could it be¡­ He suddenly remembered she told him how Daphne treated her as a love rival and bullied her. A jealous woman is capable of doing anything. Does Nicole¡¯s sudden illness rted to her? Chapter 550 Chapter 550 A vicious glint appeared in Yoda¡¯s gaze. This is no ordinary woman. If I found out that she is behind Nicole¡¯s illness, I¡¯ll make sure she pays for her deed! With that thought in mind, Yoda decided to investigate Daphne. Meanwhile, Daphne was heading to Levant after what Portia told her. She wanted to try to ease her rtionship with him and try ying hard to get. She even prepared some of Levant¡¯s favorite snacks and fruits. Outside Levant¡¯s room, she recalled what Nicole told her. Make him salivate at the sight of his favorite food but don¡¯t feed him. After mulling over it, she made sure she fully understood what those words meant before entering the room. ¡°Where is Levant?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s in his study.¡± She arrived at the study with the maid. When she saw he was busy with work, her lips curled up in contentment. Gently, she called out. ¡°Levant.¡± He froze slightly upon hearing her voice. However, he ignored her and resumed working. The atmosphere turned awkward. Previously, she would go to Levant and started chattering nonstop. Levant would give her vague answers before sending her away. This time, she decided to change her tactic. She was no longer arrogant. Instead, she reminded herself to ¡°y hard to get¡± before taking the te of snacks from the maid. Going over to him, she offered lightly, ¡°Levant, here are some of your favorite snacks. Try it.¡± He didn¡¯t even nce at her. Levant thought she¡¯d grumble before leaving in a huff, but she stood rooted to the spot for over thirty minutes. He was stunned. After finishing his work, he swiveled around and saw her standing there with the te in her hands. Strangely, he felt sorry for her. ¡°Leave it here.¡± She nodded and ced the te on his desk silently. The gentle smile on her face remained. ¡°Are these stroopwafels?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, your favorite snack,¡± replied Daphne happily. Levant decided to give it a try, seeing that she was being nice today. It was because his mother reminded him to treat her well, too. He reached out for the stroopwafel, but before he could touch it, Daphne reached out and grabbed it. She smiled at Levant and stuffed the entire piece in her mouth before gobbling it down. ying hard to get means depriving him of his favorite snack. Levant thought nothing of her action. He thought she just wanted a piece. When he reached out for another piece, she took it and stuffed it in her mouth swiftly. Huh? He had no idea what she was doing. She waited with the te of snacks for over thirty minutes. Aren¡¯t the stroopwafels for me? His expression soured as he stretched his hand out for the third time. This time, Daphne snatched the entire te away and munched on the stroopwafels in delight. While she ate, she couldn¡¯t help butment silently, That idiot¡¯s idea is awesome. Levant loves stroopwafels, but I¡¯m not going to let him taste it. I can do this again tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll have plenty of chances to see him from now on! Yes, I¡¯ll keep depriving him of his favorite snack. At that thought, she praised with her mouth full. ¡°No wonder stroopwafel is your favorite snack. It¡¯s really delicious!¡± Levant stared at her like she had gone mad. He thought she insisted on waiting thirty minutes because she wanted him to try the snack, but she was actually here to piss him off using another method. After finishing the te of stroopwafels, Daphne sighed contentedly. ¡°You won¡¯t be mad at me for finishing the te of stroopwafels, right? I¡¯ll bring more tomorrow.¡± Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Levant said nothing as he gazed at her disdainfully. The next day, Daphne prepared two tes of stroopwafels and headed to his room. She was so excited she even skipped breakfast. I can enjoy the te of delicious stroopwafels while looking at the love of my life. How awesome is that? After a few days, Levant might fall for me. Both the handsome man and the title of duchess will belong to me. This is killing two birds with one stone! s, before Daphne could enter his room, she was stopped. ¡°Ms. Ankins, Mr. Levant is busy. He doesn¡¯t have time for you.¡± ¡°Busy? It¡¯s too early for him to be busy. Move out of my way. I¡¯ll see it for myself.¡± ¡°Ms. Ankins, Mr. Levant said¡ª¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± ¡°Ms. Ankins, you can¡¯t go in!¡± ¡°How dare you block my way? Are you blind? Move!¡± Daphne¡¯s yells rmed Levant, who walked out of his room. He frowned at the sight of the te which her maid was holding. ¡°Levant, I brought your favorite snacks. But your maids won¡¯t let me in! You need to punish them!¡± she comined. He took one look at her and epted the te of snacks. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve taken the snacks, you can leave now.¡± Daphne fell silent at his answer. Did he just take the te? This is an unexpected situation! After brief contemtion, she started pestering Levant, insisting on seeing him finishing the te of snacks. Deep down, she had decided to take the te of snacks away from Levant once she entered his room and deprived him of his favorite snack. A seductive smile flitted across Levant¡¯s lips. Daphne thought he was about to agree to let her in, but Levant handed the te to the maids who refused to let her in earlier. ¡°Remember! If Ms. Ankins everes here again with any snacks, don¡¯t inform me or let me see them. Just finish the snacks among yourselves.¡± The maids nodded and started munching on the snacks as ordered. Daphne was stunned. What just happened? Did the maids just finish the snacks I prepared for him? That means I can¡¯t use this excuse to meet him anymore! ¡°Levant!¡± she whined. ¡°Just go back. I don¡¯t want to see you ever again,¡± he said in a very cold and stern tone. ¡°But Levant¡ª¡± However, he turned and went into his room. Daphne¡¯s heart sank at the sight. Depriving him of his favorite snacks doesn¡¯t work! That b*tch must¡¯ve lied to me. She didn¡¯t use this trick to seduce Levant. How dare she lie to me? Now, Levant loathes me even more. I won¡¯t let her go easily! As Nicole¡¯s condition remained the same, giggling at everyone she saw, her five bodyguards got worried. ¡°What should we do now? Mrs. Seet is still acting this way. I think their doctor¡¯s hands are tied.¡± ¡°Yes. Mrs. Seet¡¯s condition got worse today. Will she miss the best time to get treated?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°What are we to do now? Why don¡¯t we call Mr. Davin? He might be able toe up with something.¡± ¡°That sounds like a great idea. It¡¯s practically impossible for us to bring Mrs. Seet out.¡± ¡°Who will make the call?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± One bodyguard whipped out his phone to call Davin. When he heard the news, he was shocked beyond believe. ¡°What? Mrs. Seet became mentally challenged? How did she be an idiot?¡± The bodyguard exined everything and emphasized, ¡°Mr. Davin, we¡¯ve run out of ideas. They won¡¯t allow us to bring her back, but we¡¯re afraid of holding up her treatment. Can you do something about it?¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Davin was still shocked as he muttered, ¡°Let me think of something. Why did my sister-inw be an idiot all of a sudden? Hmm?¡± The way he asked the question caught the attention of the four kids who had just returned home from school. Nina nced at her siblings. ¡°Who did he just call an idiot?¡± Kyle stared at Davin without blinking. ¡°He said it¡¯s his sister-inw?¡± Juan was astounded. ¡°His sister-inw is our mommy!¡± Maya¡¯s lips parted in horror before she yelled, ¡°Mommy¡¯s an idiot? How could that be?¡± Davin turned to the kids and immediately hung up. He forced out a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back? Time for lunch!¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, did you just say our mommy became an idiot?¡± Davin lowered his head and tried to brush them off. ¡°N-No. You must¡¯ve heard me wrongly.¡± ¡°Did we?¡± Juan looked at his siblings, who shook their heads. ¡°No, we heard it clearly.¡± Davin insisted. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about your mommy. It was someone else.¡± The kids saw through a guilty Davin instantly. They were certain it was their mommy. Nina went up to him. ¡°Uncle Davin, if you are telling us the truth, who was the person you were talking to? Can we talk to him?¡± ¡°Yes. Give us your phone so we can ask him.¡± Davin paused. ¡°Err, my phone ran out of battery.¡± He knew the kids would find out the truth, so he made up an excuse. Nina folded her arms and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re lying. That means you¡¯re feeling guilty. We were right. You were talking about Mommy!¡± Maya red at him sternly. ¡°Uncle Davin, our teacher told us not to lie. Those who lie are naughty. You can¡¯t lie to us.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Has your teacher taught you what a white lie is? This is a white lie, alright? Kyle announced, ¡°Since Mommy is now an idiot, and we¡¯re her kids, we need to protect her!¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s pack and leave now!¡± Juan threw his schoolbag down and rushed to his room to pack immediately. The other three kids followed suit. ¡°Hey!¡± Sighing, Davin said, ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional. Aren¡¯t you afraid someone will kidnap you on your journey?¡± Maya wasn¡¯t good with directions, so she stopped right after hearing Davin¡¯s words. She turned back and looked at him pitifully. ¡°Uncle Davin, you won¡¯t let someone else kidnap us, right?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m your uncle.¡± ¡°Then, you take us there!¡± Err, I mean you shouldn¡¯t be going because it¡¯s too dangerous! Since he said nothing, Maya hurriedly thanked him and ran into her room. Davin was dumbfounded. Did I even agree? No, I didn¡¯t! Yes, I can¡¯t let them leave. Kyle and Juan packed their luggage in no time and came out of their room. Nina put on some makeup and a pair of cool sunsses before dragging her luggage out of her room. ¡°Wow, Nina! What is in your luggage?¡± ¡°Clothes and my makeup box. I¡¯ve brought thetest makeup tools along.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to save Mommy. Why did you bring your makeup box with you?¡± Nina rolled her eyes. ¡°Cos I want to!¡± They are my treasures. What if theye in handy? Maya was pulling her heavy luggage out of her room as she huffed, ¡°Oh, dear. This is heavy.¡± ¡°Maya, what did you bring?¡± Maya sighed. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a difficult trip. I brought yummy food along so I won¡¯t starve.¡± Everyone was rendered speechless. You¡¯re bringing so much food along? Why don¡¯t you just bring cash and buy the food along our journey? Kyle and Juan shook their heads at their sisters. ¡°Uncle Davin, give us Mommy¡¯s address. We¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Chapter 553 Chapter 553 ¡°No! How can you leave just like that? dream on!¡± Nina¡¯s eyes shone mischievously. ¡°Uncle Davin, take us to Mommy. If you say no, we¡¯ll call Ms. She and tell her you¡¯re at the pub every day.¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll tell her you¡¯re with pretty girls every day.¡± ¡°And you brought them home.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Many of ¡®em.¡± Davin¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he pointed at the kids. ¡°How dare you frame me? Hey, you can¡¯t lie!¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, if you won¡¯t bring us to Mommy, we¡¯ll frame you!¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s call Ms. She now.¡± ¡°Ms. She trusts us. Think carefully, Uncle Davin.¡± The four kids attacked him. Davin was furious. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me!¡± Juan rode on the wave. ¡°So, will youe with us or not? If you¡¯re not, give us the address. We can go there ourselves.¡± There was no way he¡¯d let the kids head there alone. However, Davin had to stay behind to handle Seet Group. After mulling it over, he decided. ¡°If I leave, the other Seets will take over Seet Group at once. Why don¡¯t I ask John to bring you to your mommy?¡± Kyle agreed without hesitation. He knew John was his daddy¡¯s most trusted assistant. He actually preferred Johnpared to Davin. The other kids nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay. Let me call John now.¡± After receiving Davin¡¯s call, John drove to Seet Residence at once. ¡°John, take good care of them.¡± In that instant, John was aware of the huge responsibility on his shoulders. ncing at the cheeky kids with different personalities, he forced out a smile. ¡°Mr. Davin, I don¡¯t think I can take care of them alone. Why don¡¯t you assign someone else to help me?¡± True. They are so naughty. I don¡¯t think John can handle them alone. After pondering over it for a moment, he came up with a bright idea. ¡°She will go with you!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Sheep!¡± Err¡­ Juan pouted. ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯re asking her toe along with us because you¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll bother you, right?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯re abusing your power so Ms. She will stay away from you. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Davin was rendered speechless. Brats, you don¡¯t have to be so honest! He let out a cough. ¡°Stop with the wild guesses. I¡¯m just worried about your safety.¡± Nina obviously didn¡¯t believe him as she rolled her eyes. When She found out she was to apany the kids to K Nation, she agreed at once. After hanging up, She told Patrick she was going on a business trip. Patrick thought it was a fantastic idea. It was time for her to face the outside world. Hence, he supported her decision and told her to be careful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will,¡± she assured him. Thirty minutester, She arrived at Seet Residence. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sweethearts. I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°Ms. She?¡± Maya called out adorably. She waved her hand excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Davin felt he shudder at her arrival. ¡°Uncle Davin, when Grandma and Grandpae home, please remember to inform them about our trip.¡± Davin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Find your mommy and return as soon as possible!¡± ¡°We will!¡± The kids waved to him and began the quest to find their mommy. Meanwhile, at the Musgrave Estate in K Nation. After finding out Daphne and Levant were currently not talking to each other, Portia decided to help her niece. She went to Stephen¡¯s study and stared at him worriedly. ¡°Levant is obsessed with that idiot. That isn¡¯t a good thing. His future is going to be ruined!¡± ¡°What idiot?¡± asked Stephen curiously. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Portia seemed worried as she pondered about what to say. In the end, she sighed helplessly. ¡°Recently, Levant brought a girl back. She suddenly became mentally challenged without reason. Perhaps she was ill before this and had a rpse. He is spending all his time with her. That won¡¯t do!¡± Stephen was lost in thought. Is the youngdy Portia talking about the one who Daphne poisoned? No one would be mentally challenged without a reason. As he seemed to be mulling over the matter, Portia continued, ¡°Stephen, both Daphne and I tried to persuade Levant, but he refused to listen to us. Why don¡¯t you take action and send her away?¡± Stephen immediately understood his wife¡¯s intention. So even Daphne hates that youngdy. That means Portia was indeed talking about that youngdy poisoned by Daphne. ¡°I understand. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Portia turned before cing a bowl of soup on his table. ¡°Remember to drink it.¡± She left the room smugly. She was certain Levant wouldn¡¯t dare to defy his father. Nicole will leave the estate soon. Levant and Daphne will get along well gradually. Finally, peace will be restored. After the door was shut, puzzlement flitted across Stephen¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t understand why the youngdy ended up bing mentally challenged when he had forced the poison out of her system using acupuncture. Didn¡¯t my acupuncture work? No, it must¡¯ve worked. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He decided to find out whether his acupuncture worked. He summoned his maids. ¡°Sir Musgrave, at your service.¡± ¡°Find out in secret¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Musgrave.¡± The maid left to carry out his order. A gleam shed across his gaze as he grinned. Standing up, he left his study. Right then, Nicole was sitting in her room, staring at the ceiling nkly. She regretted punishing Daphne as an ¡®idiot¡¯. Sure, she got to vent her anger, but she wouldn¡¯t get to talk to Daphne anymore. How would she get to know who taught Daphne her acupuncture skills?¡¯ I should¡¯ve found out about that before taking revenge. Urgh, I was too hasty! ¡°Lord, can you give me another clue?¡± she muttered. Suddenly, the bedroom door swung open. Nicole¡¯s heart sank when she saw a few unfamiliar bodyguardsing to her. Did Daphne send them? Where are the bodyguards? They were guarding my door a moment ago! Oh, this is frustrating. What should I do? Will I die if I leave with them? She had no time to think and continued her act. ¡°Go out! Go out!¡± she shrieked loudly on purpose, hoping someone woulde and save her. s, no one came in. The bodyguards studied her for a while before surrounding her. She was about to retaliate when her vision faded. ¡°Oh no,¡± she murmured before fainting. When Nicole regained consciousness again, she was in a luxuriously decorated room full of valuables. She rose to her feet and checked out her surroundings. No one seemed to be around. Looking out, she realized she wasn¡¯t in Daphne¡¯s room. So it wasn¡¯t that woman who captured me? Where am I? Who captured me? Why did someone capture me? She was gued by a number of questions in her mind. After calming down, she looked around and decided to escape before anyone entered the room. At once, she headed for the door. She yanked at the door, but it was locked from the outside. What should I do? Spinning around, she stared at the window intently. Desperate times call for desperate measures. The window, I¡¯m counting on you! After mumbling to herself, Nicole ran toward a window she thought was easier to escape from. She was about to open the window when a deep voice spoke behind her. ¡°Turns out you didn¡¯t really go crazy, huh?¡± Nicole¡¯s heart did a somersault. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Damn it, I was kidnapped so the kidnapper can find out whether I¡¯m really an idiot or just putting up an act? Who is thisme, huh? Is it toote to pretend to be an idiot now? Oh, whatever. Here goes nothing. Her lips curved up in a silly grin as she turned back. However, the silly grin on her face froze in shock when she saw who it was. I¡¯ve seen him before. He¡¯s Sir Musgrave, whom I used of being the intruder. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Stephen asked, as she remained silent. His sharp gaze was fixated on her. Nicole felt guilty under his stare. She knew it was useless to continue her act. Sir Musgrave is a petty man. I framed him once, but he kept an eye on me ever since. He even caught me acting like an idiot! ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I was pretending to be an idiot. But I have a reason for doing so.¡± Stephen looked at her thoughtfully. He was certain Nicole was simply ying along because Daphne wanted her to be an idiot. She¡¯s just trying to protect herself. As she came here with Levant, and he adores her, perhaps they are really in love. But¡­ ¡°Did you put up an act so could stay here with Levant?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nicole uttered in confusion. I didn¡¯t put up an act to be with Levant. I want to find out who my birth father is. ¡°I mean, are you in love with Levant?¡± Stephen demanded sternly. Nicole pondered about his question. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. If I say no, Sir Musgrave will ask why. If I tell him about finding my birth father, will he think having a scum in his family will affect his reputation and stop me from investigating? He might also throw me out! Yes, he¡¯s petty enough. I framed him for being an intruder once and he had kept an eye on me ever since. He even abducted me and brought me here. He won¡¯t allow someone to ruin his family¡¯s reputation. At that thought, Nicole nodded in response to his question. Stephen studied her closely. The first time he saw her, he noticed she resembled someone he knew a lot. Right now, the resemnce was uncanny. After a brief pause, Stephen asked cautiously, ¡°What do you see in Levant?¡± Nicole thought, I need to stay here. I can¡¯t answer ¡®his status and power¡¯, can I? She answered, ¡°His character.¡± ¡°Not his status and wealth?¡± Stephen pressed on. Nicole furrowed her brows. Can¡¯t a woman fall for a man because of who he is? Must it be because of his material possessions? Nicole didn¡¯t like Levant, but she was curious nheless. ¡°If you¡¯re here because of his title, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be disappointed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that title of his.¡± ¡°Levant won¡¯t be the next duke. I can assure you of that. You can decide if you want to stay. Of course, it also depends on whether you¡¯re capable of defending yourself against my wife and Daphne.¡± Nicole was surprised at Stephen¡¯s words. Levant is Sir Musgrave¡¯s only son. Why doesn¡¯t he pass his title to his son? Is he saying that because he thinks I don¡¯t love Levant and came here for the duchess¡¯ title? But he seems serious. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s joking. Well, who the next duke is isn¡¯t my problem. For now, I need to stay here. ¡°Sir Musgrave, you mean as long as I can handle Daphne and Lady Musgrave, I can stay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why are you willing to help me?¡± ¡°I want to see if you and Levant can go through all the obstacles and end up together.¡± Err¡­ What is he talking about? It¡¯s not like that! I have my own reasons! Chapter 556 Chapter 556 She noticed a glint of mncholy shing across Stephen¡¯s gaze. From his expressionced with sorrow, Nicole was certain that the duke was someone with a complicated past. ¡°Alright. You can go back now.¡± ¡°Sir Musgrave, I have onest question for you,¡± Nicole blurted out after a brief hesitation. She knew she was being too talkative, but this was a rare opportunity to get a clue to aid in her investigation. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you know anyone who is skilled in acupuncture in the Musgrave family?¡± Stephen fell silent. She was unconscious when I treated her that day. Did she realize someone saved her using acupuncture? Does she want to thank that person? But I don¡¯t want anyone to find out I¡¯m skilled in acupuncture. After all, I haven¡¯t used it in years. He shook his head and replied, ¡°No.¡± Deep down, he thought, You should thank Rosalie instead. I helped you because you resemble her. Nicole was disappointed at his answer. Looks like it¡¯s going to be hard finding that scum. With Stephen¡¯s help, she returned to her room and resumed her act. That night, Nicole received a phone call from Juan. Her heart clenched when she saw the caller¡¯s ID.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her maids were in the room. If she answered the call, her act would be revealed. Hence, she ignored the call. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mommy picking up?¡± Juan asked, utterly puzzled. She patted on his shoulders tofort him. ¡°Perhaps your mommy is too busy to answer.¡± Nina sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t the bodyguard call Uncle Davin saying that Mommy became an idiot? Perhaps she can¡¯t even pick up her phone.¡± ¡°That means she¡¯s seriously ill.¡± ¡°We need to meet her now.¡± ¡°Ms. She, what shall we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯re in Levant¡¯s territory, let¡¯s call him.¡± She whipped out her phone. It took a few phone calls before she got Levant¡¯s number. Without hesitation, she gave him a call. When Levant found out Nicole¡¯s kids were here to look for their mother, his had mixed feelings. Will the cheeky kids create trouble in the estate? But I can¡¯t say no. I have to let them meet their mother. I have a hunch those kids would barge in without notice if I refuse to let them in. They might even alert my father. That won¡¯t be good. Hence, Levant decided to pick the kids, John, and She up and brought them back to the estate. ¡°Where is Mommy?¡± Maya felt her head spinning when she realized how huge the estate was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll see your mommy soon.¡± Levant led them into the main building. After making two turns, they still hadn¡¯t reached their destination yet. John and She exchanged nces. It was as if they were asking the same question, Do you remember the way in? Indeed, the estate was vast. John gave She a nod. He was good with directions. However, She was already confused. She reminded the kids to stay put as they might get lost in the estate. Maya nodded profusely. She wasn¡¯t good with directions and would often get lost, so the estate seemed like a maze to her. Both Juan and Kyle were unfazed. They boasted they could remember everything with just one try. If they retraced their route, they would be able to draw a map. Or so they said. ¡°You guys are really smart!¡± John praised. ¡°Of course. Look who our parents are.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We are the children of super smart parents, Evan and Nicole. Of course, we¡¯re smart, too.¡± She burst intoughter, wondering who came up with the ¡°super smart¡± tag. When Levant heard Evan¡¯s name, his expression darkened. Looks like no one is suspicious of that ne crash that killed him a few months ago. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Levant felt a huge weight was lifted off his shoulder. Things would be great if Evan never existed at all and if I were the father of these kids. With that thought in mind, Levant blurted out, ¡°You guys will have a new Daddy soon.¡± A new Daddy? The kids rolled their eyes and pursed their lips in repulsion as soon as they heard him. Nina turned around and snapped, ¡°We don¡¯t need a new Daddy!¡± ¡°Exactly! Evan Seet is the one and only Daddy we have!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. John was pleased with the kids¡¯ reaction. I suppose Mr. Seet will be able to rest in peace now seeing how much the kids love him. Levant stopped arguing with the kids. You kids have no say in this. It will be up to Nicole whether you kids are getting a new Daddy or not! By the time he married Nicole, he would naturally be their new Daddy. There was nothing they could do but ept him. When they reached the room Nicole stayed, Levant pointed at the European-style door and said, ¡°Your mommy is inside.¡± The kids made a dash toward the door like horses from free rein. Juan and Kyle reached the door first and rapped on it. Meanwhile, Nicole frowned when she heard someone knocking on the door. She stuck her sleepy head out from the nket and wondered who was visiting her at that hour. After some contemtion, she decided not to answer the door and let the person knock as long as he or she wanted. After all, everyone thought she was an idiot and no one expected idiots to know how to answer the door. With that, she tucked herself back in and continued to slumber with ease. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mommy answering the door?¡± ¡°Has anything bad happened to Mommy?¡± Juan and Kyle exchanged worried looks. Then, they raised one of their legs in unison and started kicking the door in an attempt to knock it open. Nina, who just reached the door, joined in too. ¡°This door is too sturdy and we aren¡¯t strong enough to make it budge. What should we do now?¡± Just as Nina said that, Maya finally caught up with them, looking breathless. ¡°Guys, get out of my way. It¡¯s time to use my undefeatable Maya Punch!¡± Nina took a step back from Maya without hesitation, knowing how powerful Maya Punch could be. She had fallen victim to it several times before and it managed to cause her quite a severe back pain every time. Kyle reminded Maya, ¡°Your hands are gotta hurt a lot if you punch the door.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind the pain.¡± Maya grinned fearlessly as she started spinning her chubby arms at a rapid rate to gather momentum. Argh! Finally, she let out an exim before mustering all her strength into the punch she landed on the heavy door. Bang! She immediately felt a dull pain in her tiny but fleshy fist. She was dumbfounded as she did not expect it to be so painful. Tears started welling up in her round, huge eyes at that instant. In three seconds, she burst into tears and cried out loud miserably. ¡°Maya, does that hurt?¡± While beads of tears were streaming down Maya¡¯s face, Nina immediately approached her and wiped the tears from her face. In between sobs, Mayained, ¡°That door is too hard and thick! Punching it hurts much more than punching you!¡± Nina sighed, ¡°I¡¯m your sister, but the door isn¡¯t. So, of course the door isn¡¯t going to treat you as nice as how I treat you.¡± Maya nodded her head vigorously while crying. Themotion prompted Nicole to stick her head out from her nket again, looking puzzled. Why can I hear the sound of my kids crying somewhere? Am I hearing things? Is the sound traveling all the way from home to here? That certainly sounds too real to be just my imagination! Within a second, she sat bolt upright and held her breath so that she could listen to the sound more carefully. She could tell it was Maya who was crying and the sound seemed to being from the door. Immediately, she got out of bed and sprinted toward the door. Just as she was about to open it, she heard She¡¯s voice as she was trying to pacify Maya. Also, she heard the voices of Levant and John too. The kids are really here, but why? Nicole was unsure of what to do at that moment. How would a dimwit react to the sight of her kids? After some contemtion to make sure she did not blow her cover, she opened the door. The moment sheid her eyes upon her kids, she felt a throbbing pain in her heart and a lump growing in her throat. She quickly put on a nk look as she sized the kids up confusedly as though they were strangers to her. Maya and Nina shouted ¡°Mommy¡± before running toward her and clinging onto her thighs. Grinning goofily, Nicole lifted them up like two bags of rice and walked back inside. Howe Mommy is strong enough to carry us both? What is Mommy going to do to us? Chapter 558 Chapter 558 The two girls nced at each other in confusion. Nicole put them down and picked up a roll of bandage with which she started wrapping around the girls. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The girls were stunned at once. Why is Mommy tying us up? ¡°Mommy, what¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°Mommy, have you really lost your mind?¡± shing them a foolish grin, Nicole started mumbling to herself, ¡°I¡¯m making a stew for dinner.¡± Say what? Is Mommy going to prepare the stew with their flesh? The two girls widened their eyes in consternation. Pursing her lips, Maya looked like she was on the brink of tears again. Nina looked simrly horrified. ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t eat us.¡± Maya nodded her head vigorously and pointed out in an earnest tone, ¡°Mommy, we are your babies, remember? Adults aren¡¯t allowed to eat their kids.¡± ¡°Exactly, Mommy. Even if you really want to do this, you should eat Maya because she¡¯s as fleshy and chubby like a pig!¡± Uhm¡­ I can¡¯t believe Nina is doing this to me! Looking exasperated, Maya roared, ¡°Mommy, Nina will be a much better choice.! My flesh tastes bitter, but hers is sweet and yummy! She smells good as she always spray your perfume on herself secretly!¡± ¡°Maya!¡± Nina yelled. ¡°You¡¯re a bad girl! You should be put inside that stew!¡± Maya seethed. Nicole was surprised to know that the girls actually were aware of how precious their lives were and they had the awareness of protecting themselves despite their tender age. However, their argument showed they were still a bunch of innocent kids. Just then, Juan and Kyle darted over and pleaded, ¡°Mommy, even wild animals like tigers don¡¯t eat their own cubs.¡± ¡°Mommy, please let them go! Maya¡¯s hands were injured from banging her fists on the door just now.¡± Just as the boys snatched the roll of bandage away from her, Nicole cast a fleeting nce on Maya¡¯s chubby fists. She was heartbroken when she saw how red and swollen they were. What a poor thing. Meanwhile, John had been observing Nicole¡¯s behavior with his eyes tinged with anger. He whirled around and red at Levant. ¡°What the heck happened to Mrs. Seet?¡± Levant sighed ruefully, ¡°I have no idea. Even the doctors are not able to find out the root of her problem.¡± Wrapping her arms in front of her chest, She sized Levant up suspiciously. ¡°Are you trying to say Nicole suddenly became a dimwit overnight without a reason? Could you have been the one to trigger her illness?¡± After a moment of silence, Levant countered, ¡°Why would I do anything of that sort when I hope she can stay healthy and happy more than anyone else?¡± ¡°That would better be the truth. If I find out who did this to Nicole, I will make sure the person pays a heavy price for it.¡± Levant did not respond to her. Instead, he steered the conversation away from that topic by saying, ¡°Let me go and prepare some rooms for you guys.¡± ¡°Please arrange an extra bed for me here because I¡¯m staying together with Nicole and the kids.¡± Levant fell silent as he pondered over She¡¯s request. Although it might not be the best arrangement, it was good to have another person who could take care of Nicole. Besides, Levant found She more trustworthy and reliable than the maids. ¡°Let me move you guys to a bigger ce with more rooms so that you guys won¡¯t be cramped for space.¡± With that, Levant was off to make the arrangement. After that, John, She, Nicole and the four kids were left alone in the room. The kidsunched into a serious discussion about possible ways to bring their Mommy back home. They wanted to bring Mommy back to their home country and hire the best doctor to treat her illness; they were sure Mommy would eventually be cured. Nicole was pleased to see the kids trying so hard to help her. However, it was not time to go home yet. She had to stay and find out who was the guy who dumped her mother years ago. She crouched down next to Maya. Staring at her swollen fists, she started blowing on them in an attempt to soothe the pain. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Maya nodded as she grimaced in pain. ¡°Let me apply some ointment on it.¡± Eh? Howe Mommy is acting normal again now? The kids all stared at Nicole in consternation. Juan stuck out two fingers and waved them in front of Nicole. ¡°Mommy, how many fingers do I have here?¡± ¡°Three.¡± Looking bewildered, he stuck out three fingers and asked her the same question. ¡°Two!¡± Atst, Juan shook his head dejectedly and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sure Mommy¡¯s lost her mind because she can¡¯t even recognize the numbers!¡± Meanwhile, an idea hit Nina. She held Nicole¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°Mommy, do you know what¡¯s my name?¡± Nicole nced at her and answered, ¡°You¡¯re Nina.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement instantly as Mommy knew her name. Why did Mommy want to cook me for dinner just now if she knows I am Nina? Maya, who was having ointment applied on her hands, posed Nicole the same question. ¡°Mommy, do you remember my name then?¡± Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Nicole caressed Maya¡¯s head and responded, ¡°Your name is Donut!¡± Eh? Mommy can recognize Nina, but not me. Pouting her lips, Maya sighed bitterly, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t remember me anymore. I¡¯m going to be an orphan who is loved by no one from now on.¡± I¡¯m so sad. After applying ointment on Maya¡¯s hands and bandaging them, Nicole reassured her, ¡°Of course Mommy loves you. I love each and every one of you.¡± ¡°Mommy, you actually know who we are. So, have you really gone mad?¡± Juan asked with a look of utter surprise. In the meantime, Kyle had been scrutinizing Nicole with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Nicole¡¯s looking fairly normal at the moment without that goofy grin. Could she be¡­ She and John were surprised to note the difference in Nicole¡¯s behavior too. Sensing that there was something more to it than met the eyes, John had the gumption to go and guard the door. ¡°Nicole, you didn¡¯t really lose your mind, did you?¡± She asked. Nicole nodded her head. The kids were both surprised and ted to see her reaction. Maya looked stunned as she couldn¡¯t believe she was fooled by Mommy just now. ¡°Mommy, why were you acting like an idiot just now?¡± Nicole stared at them solemnly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been acting that way because someone tried to turn me into an idiot before this! All of you have to be extra careful throughout your stay here.¡± Juan was pissed to hear that. ¡°Who did that? How dare that person sabotaged my Mommy! I have to skin that jerk alive!¡± Kyle cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°I have to remove all the tendons from that jerk¡¯s limbs!¡± Wearing a dour expression, Nina seethed, ¡°I¡¯m going to apply makeup on that jerk and turns his or her into the most hideous person on earth!¡± ¡°I-I can hit that jerk with my Maya Punch!¡± Uhm¡­ Maya Punch is unavable at the moment because my hands are injured¡­ Another brilliant idea struck Maya at the moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to finish all the snacks that jerk stashed up in the cupboard!¡± How useless and weak is that tactic? Nina rolled her eyes at Maya. ¡°Mommy, who tried to sabotage you?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nicole was happy to see how eager the four little devils were to avenge her grievance. ¡°Please keep this in mind ¨C stay away from everyone except for Mommy and Aunt She from now on, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy, whoever tried to harm you will do something bad to us too. Please just tell us who is that culprit so that we can be mentally prepared.¡± She chimed in, ¡°Nicole, please just tell us who that person is so I can be extra careful in the future.¡± Looking at the inquisition in their eyes, Nicole revealed the truth. ¡°It¡¯s a woman named Daphne.¡± ¡°Daphne?¡± ¡°Daphne!¡± The kids kept on muttering the name resentfully, making the woman their biggest enemy. Punishment will being your way, you bad woman! Yoda, who came to visit Nicole, was baffled when he saw John standing at the door. Why is John here? In fact, it¡¯s actually good to have him here. John had been Yoda¡¯s right-hand man for years. So he was d to see him there as his assistance woulde in handy soon. However, his way was blocked by John before he could even get near to the door of Nicole¡¯s room. John eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Are you Yoda?¡± The truth was, John had no idea who Yoda was. He only heard of his name as the kids kept on mentioning it during their journey to the estate. As John was examining the man carefully, he found the man giving out a very simr aura to Mr. Seet¡¯s. However, his face¡­ ¡°Tsk, tsk. I¡¯m sad to say that your great-looking body isn¡¯t going to help you much when you have such a hideous face,¡± Johnmented after giving him a once-over. Yoda experienced a mixed feelings hearing hisment. It never urred to him that John, who had been working as his assistant for years, was actually someone who judged a book by its cover. Seems like I didn¡¯t do a great job in educating and training him back then. ¡°Has my face really changed beyond recognition or are you blind?¡± John was stupefied when he heard his sonorous and arrogant voice. Howe his voice sounds exactly the same as Mr. Seet¡¯s? John examined Yoda¡¯s face again as he stammered, ¡°A-Are you¡­¡± Yoda cast an annoyed nce at him before pacing his way into the living room. John was stuck in a trancelike state, thinking that there was something fishy with Yoda. Other than his face, everything about him was way too simr to Mr. Seet! What¡¯s going on? Could he be rted to Mr. Seet? But then again, I don¡¯t recall Mr. Seet having a twin brother? Yoda beamed with tion at the sight of the kids. Juan, who was talkative as ever, spoke first, ¡°Yoda, it must have been your credit that Mommy didn¡¯t lose her mind.¡± Nina sighed, ¡°We were so worried about Mommy throughout our trip here!¡± Yoda, who had yet to recover from the surprise to see the kids there, was shocked to hear what Juan just said. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Immediately, he spun around to stare at Nicole, looking gob smacked. You didn¡¯t lose your mind? Guilt flickered in Nicole¡¯s eyes as she dreaded to meet Yoda¡¯s usatory gaze. He immediately realized what Juan said was true judging from her dodgy expression. Oh, great. Yoda was so worried about her condition that he had been spending the past few days searching for doctors who could treat her condition. Just as he was racking his brain trying toe up with a way to bring the doctors to the estate, he was suddenly told that she had been faking it all along. I can¡¯t believe she pretended to be an idiot even when she was alone with me! ¡°Do you think it¡¯s fun to do this?¡± ¡°I-I was left with no choice!¡± Why didn¡¯t she tell me she¡¯s been putting on an act? Why did she think it was fine to tell the kids the truth, but not to me? Is it because she doesn¡¯t trust me? All of a sudden, Yoda felt pissed. He had always deemed Nicole as his closest person in the world. Yet, did Nicole see him the same way? Judging from how she handled this matter, the answer to that question was obviously in the negative. He shot her an icy re before marching out of the room. Just then, Maya sprinted after him and wrapped her small arms around one of his calves. ¡°Daddy, I know you are my Daddy!¡± she whispered to Yoda in an undertone. Yoda crouched down and fixed his gaze on her bandaged fists. Feeling sorry for the little girl, he scooped her up and walked out of the house at a quick pace. At the same time, Maya twined her arms around his neck, looking delighted. She had been missing both Mommy and Daddy terribly for the past few days. It feels so great to be in Daddy¡¯s arms again! When Yoda reached the door, he nced at John and demanded, ¡°Come with me!¡± John was flummoxed. Damn it, who do you think you are to talk to me in that tone? Clearing his throat, John snapped, ¡°Mind you, I¡¯m the president¡¯s assistant while you¡¯re just a bodyguard. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate of you to yell at me like that?¡± Pulling a long face, Yoda looked daggers at John. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself sent to the North Pole so that you can live with the penguins there?¡± John was bbergasted upon hearing that remark. That¡¯s something Mr. Seet used to say to me all the time. Howe he¡­ Is he possessed by Mr. Seet¡¯s soul? This is such a surprise! While Yoda was walking away with Maya in his arms, John too strode off to keep up with him after some hesitation. That remark from him just now triggered a lot of his memories. If he was really possessed by Mr. Seet¡¯s soul, John was willing to work for him and be at his service. It was only after Evan¡¯s demise did John realize how nice it was to have someone in his life who was willing to show him the ropes and support him. Now that he was working for Davin, he felt very helpless and insecure. Just like a small tree in a storm, he faced the danger of being uprooted anytime. When he was working for Evan, he was being treated by everyone like a boss, but when he was working for Davin, he was being treated like a nobody. The two experiences couldn¡¯t be more different. John yearned for Evan¡¯s resurrection so eagerly that he even dreamt about it every now and then. Watching Yoda leave together with John, a babble of voices broke out among the other three kids. ¡°Why did Daddy bring Maya away?¡± ¡°Exactly. Why didn¡¯t he bring me instead? What makes Maya so different?¡± Nina grumbled. Meanwhile, She knitted her brows in consternation when she heard the kids addressing Yoda as their Daddy. She reckoned the kids only called him that way because Yoda had been very loving to them and they had started bing dependent on him. Staring at the kids, She let out a forlorn sigh as her heart went out for them. ¡°Nicole, is the investigation on your family background going well?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not been going very smoothly. Only very few clues are useful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just take your time and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find something soon.¡± Nicole shed She a faint smile and gave her a nod in appreciation of her constion. ¡°Mommy, just leave it to us and we¡¯ll help you get to the bottom of it!¡± ¡°You guys will be a massive help if you don¡¯t create any trouble for me.¡± Uhm¡­ Does Mommy think we are a burden who can¡¯t help her at all? That was a fatal blow to the kids. Just then, an idea struck Juan. He inched closer to Kyle and whispered to him, ¡°Let¡¯s take a good night sleep tonight so that we will have enough energy to teach that Daphne woman a lesson! After that, we¡¯ll help Mommy look for her Daddy.¡± ¡°Great.¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± Nina patted her chest to show her confidence. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Sure, Nina. I know you¡¯ll be a brilliant addition to the squad!¡± ¡°What are the three of you babbling about? Remember not to tell anyone about my condition, alright?¡± Nicole said. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 The three kids nodded at her solemnly. Just then, Yoda brought Maya back. He did not enter the room nor did he spare a nce at Nicole. Wearing a poker-faced expression, he handed Maya to her and left. Nicole was hit by a pang of sadness in her heart when she saw him leaving. She did not tell him the truth just because she wanted to perfect her acting. Also, she thought Yoda would be able to see through her acting when time passed. It was not her intention to lie to him at all! Perhaps, Yoda had lost some of hismon sense as he was simply too worried about her. He totally believed she had really lost her mind because he trusted and cared about her too much. Because of that, his anxiety and worry got the better of his logical sense. Nicole muttered under her breath, ¡°Are you too dumb to see through my acting or my acting skill is just too good?¡± ¡°Nicole, what did you just say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± With a bitter smile, Nicole carried Maya back to the room. Back in his room, Yoday on the bed thinking about how Nicole had been pretending to be an idiot all this while. The moment he saw how Nicole was reduced to a mere shadow of her old self, he was both shocked and heartbroken. He found it hard to breathe as though his heart was being squeezed by an invisiblerge hand. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve sessfully shown how great an actress you can be. But, how could you fool me, out of everyone else? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been worrying about you a lot?¡± During the past few days, there was not a moment he had not tried toe up with ways to cure her condition. Suddenly, he thought of a piece of advice he received some time before this ¨C stay away from good- looking women because the more beautiful they were, the better a liar they were. Seems like I have to remain rational whenever I deal with Nicole in the future. She¡¯s a good-looking woman and she¡¯s also great liar. The next morning, Maya heard amotion from outside their room when she was about to gob her hair. Juan threw Nicole a curious nce. ¡°Mommy, would you please check who¡¯s that?¡± Nicole took a peek at the corridor outside through the window. When she saw it was Daphne, she immediately reminded the kids. ¡°The bad woman is here. Look, Mommy is going to act like an idiot again, so please remember not to blow my cover!¡± It¡¯s the bad woman! It¡¯s Daphne! Ha! She¡¯s here at just the right time! Let¡¯s see how I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson! ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry because we will protect you!¡± Just then, Daphne walked into the room together with two maids. She nced at Nicole who was staring nkly ahead on the bed, and then at the kids sitting around her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Early this morning I was told that Levant¡¯s brought several kids to stay here. Seems like the information is urate then.¡± Are those kids rted to Levant? Could they be the illegitimate children he has with Nicole? ¡°Who are you kids?¡± Looking disgusted, Daphne yelled at the kids impatiently. Juan cast a contemptuous nce at her before introducing himself, ¡°People who know me call me Satan.¡± Daphne shot him a supercilious nce in response. I¡¯m sure this boy isn¡¯t Levant¡¯s kid because Levant won¡¯t have a child as frivolous as this boy! She turned to Kyle instead. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Maintaining an impassive face, Kyle nced around and asked slyly, ¡°Is anyone talking to me?¡± Nina, whose arms were crossed in front of her chest in a smug manner, replied, ¡°Nope. But I just heard a dog barking somewhere!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± I can¡¯t believe that rascal just referred to me as a dog! She moved her eyes which were brimming with fury past the three kids and thennded on Maya. Blinking her eyes which sparkled like the stars, Maya looked harmless and adorable. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Maya pondered over her question and answered with a wide grin, ¡°From the ne.¡± Daphne snorted impatiently. ¡°I mean, where¡¯s your home?¡± ¡°My home is at my hometown.¡± Maya stuck out her tongue and answered matter-of-factly. Daphne was left speechless. Are these kids a bunch of idiots? Daphne examined the kids thoroughly and came to the conclusion that there was something wrong with their minds. ¡°Are they your kids?¡± She turned around and aimed that question at Nicole. Yet, Nicole pretended she did not understand her question by staring at the ceiling dazedly in silence. As Daphne failed to get Nicole¡¯s attention, she strode forward and got nearer to her. ¡°Hey, are they your kids?¡± Nicole nodded at her, but quickly shook her head again and started giggling foolishly at her. You wanna know the answer? What a shame, because I¡¯m not telling you! ¡°Is Levant their father?¡± Damn it. So, this is the reason why she came to visit so early in the morning. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s having suspicion of me having kids with Levant before. Come on! All I can say is that she certainly has a very fertile imagination. Nicole ignored her question. In a thick-witted manner, she started fiddling with her fingers and reciting random numbers. ¡°One, two, five, three¡­¡± Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Damn it, I can¡¯t tempt any answer out of both the adult and the children! Infuriated, Daphne clenched her fists tightly, but there was nothing much she could do. She stormed off angrily after a while. Watching her back as she marched out of their room, the kids felt overjoyed deep down inside ¡°That bad woman should count herself lucky that she left before we could do anything to her!¡± ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ll teach her a good lesson next time if the opportunity arises!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You guys should steer clear from her in the future, understand?¡± As soon as Nicole said that, She came to serve them breakfast. ¡°I saw someone walking out from here just now. Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Daphne.¡± She¡¯s eyes widened in response. Immediately, she whirled around trying to catch a few glimpses at the woman who was walking away. It was a shame that she missed the chance to meet Daphne in person. ¡°Ms. She, we pissed her off so badly that she had no choice but leave. You should have seen how pale her face looked just now!¡± ¡°Really? You guys are amazing!¡± ¡°Hmph, this is just the beginning. If she tries to sabotage Mommy again, we won¡¯t go easy on her next time!¡± ¡°You guys are great. Now, please line up and wash your hands before we dig in.¡± After washing their hands, the kids sat down at the dining table looking joyous. While munching on the food, Juan and Kyle started discussing how they should go about helping Mommy to look for her father. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡­ In the meantime, Yoda¡¯s eyes darkened with thoughts when he saw Daphne storming out of Nicole¡¯s ce furiously. Finding out Daphne¡¯s acupuncture master was the key to tracking down Nicole¡¯s biological father. Seems like I should start putting my focus on Daphne now. If Nicole hadn¡¯t been pretending to be an idiot in front of me before this, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time on looking for doctors! I could have begun the investigation on her father way earlier! Instead of returning to her room, Daphne intended to see Levant and ask him about the kids. She had witnessed with her own eyes how cocky those kids were and she was sure they didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. They must be Levant and Nicole¡¯s kids! Otherwise, they won¡¯t dare to behave in such a presumptuous way! Perhaps, he has even reassured them not to be afraid of anyone. Her blood started boiling the more she dwelled on that thought. Levant, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll forgive you if you really have kids with another woman! Indeed, you¡¯re good-looking and you have a very distinguished social status. However, I can¡¯t allow my man to have kids with another woman! That¡¯s something I can never ept! She rounded past a corner of the corridor at a hurried pace and walked right into someone. As she was in a foul mood, she fumed, ¡°Are you blind or are you tired of living?¡± The person whom Daphne ran into kept his eyes downcast without uttering a word. Annoyed by his silence, Daphne yelled at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? Lift your head and show me your face now!¡± As the man slowly lifted his head, Daphne was smitten by his face at once. The skin of his face was fair and translucent, and his facial features were exquisite and well-defined. Beneath his long and curly eyshes, his brooding eyes exuded a mysterious and alluring aura. Before meeting this guy, Daphne had been very sure that Levant was the most charming and good- looking guy in the world. Never in her wildest dreams could she imagine meeting a guy who was even more handsome than Levant. Judging from how the man was dressed, he seemed to be one of the bodyguards working at the estate. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hector Larrison.¡± His voice was deep and manly. ¡°Hector Larrison?¡± He doesn¡¯t put his looks to good use at all by merely working as a bodyguard! Daphne was so mesmerized by his charm that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. At first, she always thought she had an abhorrence for men of a lower social rank than her. It was only then she realized she only hated those guys because they did not have a beautiful face. The man standing in front of her was so attractive that she could not make herself hate him at all. Yet, a horrible thought popped up in her mind at that moment. As Levant was not the biological son of Uncle Stephen and Aunt Portia, Aunt Portia had always wanted her to marry Levant and be the future duchess. However, he had always been indifferent and cold to her. She had been trying to get closer to him for the past five years, but her effort was futile. In fact, she was getting impatient and tired of trying. If only I could let this guy rece Levant¡­ With his good looks and his social status, he would be a perfect man if he treated her nicely. He would be a man so much better than Levant, whom she had to struggle hard to please. ¡°Ms. Ankins.¡± The maids called her name in a soft voice to knock her out of her daze. When she came back to her senses, she was taken aback by her own thoughts. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 How can I possibly fall in love with a man I just met? Besides, Aunt Portia might not agree to let him rece Levant too. She decided to walk away. Yet, she barely took a few steps forward before she turned around to nce at the bodyguard again. ¡°Ms. Ankins, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Should I get him tied up to receive punishment?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary!¡± It was only then did Daphne continue her way to Levant¡¯s room. Levant was swamped with work at the moment, so he had no time to entertain her. Not taking her confrontation about the kids seriously, he only gave her a perfunctory reply before asking her to leave. Unable to stand his indifferent attitude, Daphne snapped, ¡°Levant, I suppose you understand it very well that I¡¯m much more important to Aunt Portia than you, and I¡¯m going to be your future wife. Are you sure you¡¯re going to continue giving me the cold shoulder?¡± Levant¡¯s face fell as he went lost in thoughts. In fact, she¡¯s got some point there. Lady Musgrave is my foster mother and she isn¡¯t rted to me by blood. Perhaps, it¡¯s true that Daphne, her niece, does matter more to her. But, so what if that¡¯s true? It¡¯s up to Sir Musgrave to decide his sessor. Also, I know exactly who¡¯s on his mind. The dukeship will be mine as long as I get to marry Nicole! ¡°Levant, answer me now!¡± At that moment, Levant decided to make his stance clear to Daphne. It would actually do her good too ¨C the earlier he told her that he was going to pursue Nicole, the earlier Daphne could stop wasting her time on him. ¡°Daphne, I suppose it¡¯s no secret to you that I have no romantic feelings for you. In fact, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable for each other.¡± I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable for each other. That was the verdict Daphne received after five years of painstaking effort. All at once, her mind was flooded with memories of how hard she used to try pleasing him and ingratiating with him. She suddenly realized how sorry and cheap she had been in the past five years. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The pent-up frustration of not getting her love reciprocated had turned her into an aggressive and overbearing woman. Seems like I¡¯m nothing but a sickening presence to him now! ¡°Levant, remember what you just said to me! I hereby announce the death of my old self because I won¡¯t ever try to please you so hard again in the future!¡± After the angry outburst, she turned around and stormed off. Watching her back as she went, Levant¡¯s eyes were tinged with destion and resignation. A rtionship can¡¯t be forced. I can¡¯t make myself love you, but I really hope you find a man who can. At the same time, Daphne ran back to her room as fast as she could. Once she was inside, she banged the door shut and yelled at the maids standing outside, ¡°No one is to come inside! Just leave me alone!¡± The maids exchanged wary nces as they stood by the door obediently. One step at a time, she made her way to the dressing table. She reached out to touch her own reflection in the mirror and found that she could hardly recognize herself anymore. Ever since the first day she moved into the estate, Aunt Portia had told her she was the future duchess. Her life had since been confined to Levant from that day. She had wasted five years of her youth working her way toward bing the future duchess and trying hard to please him, the future duke. Have I been doing the right thing? Is the thing I¡¯ve been working for so far what I actually want? Her eyes darkened as she wiped away the tears that started streaming down her face. I want to be the future duchess! But as to Levant¡­ There¡¯s really nothing much I can do to change how he feels about me. Perhaps, it¡¯s time I make some changes to my n! ¡­ In the meantime, Evan was putting on a terrifying-looking human skin mask which could transform him into Yoda. John¡¯s heart was pounding hard as he witnessed the entire process. It was thrilling to watch how a person could look sopletely different thanks to a human skin mask. ¡°Mr. Seet, why are you in disguise?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the person who tried to murder me has yet to pay the price for his sin!¡± The menace in Yoda¡¯s eyes was intense. John stared at him wide-eyed in consternation. ¡°Mr. Seet, are you saying that the ne crash was nned? I knew it! ne crashes generally don¡¯t just happen for no reason at all and I knew you wouldn¡¯t be that unlucky! Do you know who¡¯s behind it?¡± Yoda nodded. ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± John pressed on. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Levant from the Musgrave family!¡± ¡°What? Why did he want to kill you? If that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t you staying in the viin¡¯sir now?¡± Finally, John realized the reason why Evan needed to go around in disguise. That was because he needed to avoid being discovered by Levant! ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten to the reason why he did that. So now, I¡¯m going to leave it to you.¡± John went speechless in response. Mr. Seet, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overestimating my intelligence? How can I possibly find out anything when even you yourself are stuck? Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Yoda could sense John¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Have you been affected by Davin¡¯s attitude after working for him for too long a time?¡± At the mention of Davin, John steeled himself to list down all Davin¡¯s mistakes and hical actions to Evan. Atst, he came to a conclusion. ¡°Mr. Seet, there are people who¡¯ve been eyeing to usurp the control of Seet Group recently. Although Mr. Davin has improved a lot to be a better businessman, I¡¯m afraid he still isn¡¯t shrewd enough to fend off the threats.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back and deal with them after I finish settling my stuff here. In the meantime, this is a good chance for Davin to gain some experience too.¡± John did not respond to what he said. I¡¯m sure Mr. Seet¡¯s return is going to frighten them out of their wits! But before that can happen, I¡¯m worried that Mr. Davin will be reduced to a battered soul having to deal with the viins. ¡°By the way Mr. Seet, you revealed your face to Daphne just now. Won¡¯t you be worried that¡­¡± ¡°I did that just to make sure she remembers me as the bodyguard of the estate. That identity is going to help in a lot of ways.¡± John immediately looked enlightened. ¡°Oh, I see. I thought you were trying to seduce Daphne just now!¡± Evan whirled around and sized John up suspiciously. Has John been learning all the wrong stuff from Davin? Did he actually hear how ridiculous he sounds? A girl like Daphne clearly isn¡¯t worth my effort to do something like that! Just then, Juan and Kyle were making their way to Yoda¡¯s room as they thought of trying to collect more clues on Nicole¡¯s father from him. When they reached his room, they happened to catch John saying thest sentence. Juan furrowed his brows in displeasure. ¡°Did John just say that Daddy is trying to seduce the bad woman?¡± Kyle nodded at him. ¡°I heard the same thing too.¡± Nina and Maya, who had been trailing behind the boys, heard what they said too. When they were back to their room, Maya approached Nicole to ask about what she heard. ¡°Mommy, what does it mean when someone tries to seduce the other person?¡± Nicole looked at the chubby girl who was blinking her innocent eyes at her. Why is a little girl like her curious about stuff like that? How should I phrase it so that she can understand my exnation? After some contemtion, Nicole¡¯s eyes glimmered with inspiration. Then, she crouched down next to the little girl to answer her question. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s what a boy does when he wants to fool a girl into doing bad things. So, if you meet a boy who does that to you, you have to stay away from him, okay?¡± I can¡¯t believe I actually have to start worrying about my daughters meeting jerks when they are still at such a tender age. Oh, parenting is so hard! Maya, who did not look like she fully understood Nicole¡¯s exnation, muttered to herself, ¡°Oh, so does it mean that Daddy is trying to fool the bad woman into doing bad things?¡± Daddy? Nicole managed to capture the most crucial piece of information and she immediately probed Maya about it, ¡°Daddy? What has this got to do with Daddy?¡± Staring at her with her huge sparkling eyes, Maya told Nicole in a solemn tone, ¡°Daddy has got everything to do with this because he¡¯s going to seduce Daphne.¡± Nicole eyed Maya disbelievingly. ¡°How did you find out about that?¡± ¡°The four of us overheard that when Uncle Lindt was talking to Daddy in his room with the door closed!¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. How Maya described it made John and Evan sound like perverts who were up to no good. After hearing what Maya said, Nicole¡¯s face grew increasingly sullen and her fists were clenched tighter. Seems like Evan has another facet to his personality which I have no knowledge of. It¡¯s about time I make some effort to look into it. If Evan is really doing the thing Maya just said¡­ She gritted her teeth resentfully and her knuckles cracked as her fists were clenched tightly. ¡°Maya, Mommy is going to assign a very important task to you. Do you think you can handle it?¡± Seeing how serious Mommy sounded, Maya nodded as she felt honored to be given the task. ¡°I can. Mommy, what do I have to do?¡± ¡°Can you help me keep an eye on Daddy when I¡¯m not around?¡± Maya was slightly taken aback to hear that as tasks like that were usually done by Juan before this. Am I capable of doing it? I can¡¯t run fast with my chubby and short legs. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you let Juan do it? He can run faster than the bunnies.¡± Indeed, Juan could move faster and was better suited to the task. However, he was also sharp enough to know that he would be betraying his Daddy by carrying out the task. Thus, Nicole felt safer to assign the task to Maya, who was less scheming and honest. ¡°Mommy, I can help you with that!¡± Just then, Nina approached Nicole and volunteered to take on the task. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Seeing how keen Nina was on doing the task, Maya immediately agreed to do it too. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll do it together with Nina.¡± Nicole was touched by the sweet gesture of her daughters. ¡°Great! Mommy will assign this important and glorious task to the two of you then!¡± Maya took it very seriously as that was the first time she had been assigned such a significant task by Nicole. Without further ado, she immediately went to look for Yoda and start spying on him. At first, Nicole intended to go with the girls so that she could react as soon as they found anything fishy. Yet, one of Levant¡¯s underlings came and told her to meet him as he had something important to discuss with her. In response, Nicole let out a sign in resignation. Maya and Nina stared at her with determination shone in their eyes. ¡°Mommy, we can handle this on our own!¡± ¡°Please be careful and just call me if there¡¯s any issue.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Mommy!¡± After Nicole were off to Levant¡¯s room, Nina and Maya went into action right away. Maya started tiptoeing her way to Yoda¡¯s room in a surreptitious manner. Seeing how sneaky she looked, Nina strode off to keep up with her and grabbed her shoulder. Her touch took Maya by surprise. Frightened, Maya whirled around and red at her. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Nina is such a troublemaker. Why is she disturbing me when I have to hurry up to go spy on Daddy! ¡°How you behave is going to expose our mission! Daddy will surely get suspicious if he sees you like this!¡± Maya was left stumped. Eh? Fiddling with her chubby fingers, Maya started seeing sense in what Nina just said. ¡°Follow me,¡± Nina ordered. One after another, the two girls made their way to Yoda¡¯s room excitedly. When they finally arrived at their destination, Nina gestured at Maya for her to keep quiet. Then, they squatted down and pressed their ears against the door. Coincidentally, John happened to be having a discussion with Yoda on how to make Yoda be the hero who saved Daphne, the damsel in distress. ¡°If someone who saved her life happens to be in need of an acupuncture treatment, do you think she would seek help from her acupuncture master?¡± John pondered over the question before answering, ¡°Generally speaking, all normal people wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do that. However, can we judge someone like Daphne by the standard of normal people?¡± Yoda shed him a sly smirk. ¡°I bet she¡¯s just as emotional as all human beings. As long as we make sure everything looks real enough, I¡¯m sure she would feel the urge to approach her master.¡± Seems like we have to hope that she still has a shred of conscience in her, and she¡¯s a person who knows how to appreciate someone else¡¯s kindness then. But¡­ John eyed Yoda worryingly. ¡°Mr. Seet, what if gratitude is not the only thing she develops for you? What if she ends up lusting after you too?¡± After all, there were manydies out there who were swooning over Evan¡¯s good looks. In fact, those girls were not to be me for falling in love with him as very few girls in the world could resist the attraction of his wless and handsome face. Evan did not take what John said seriously. In Daphne¡¯s impression, he was only a bodyguard of the estate. For a gold digger like her, what she yearned for was the position of the duchess and Levant was the man she needed in order to get what she wanted. How would she be interested in a humble and nameless bodyguard like him? Yoda looked up at John and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± John kept his eyes downcast, hoping that his concern was really unnecessary. If Daphne really ended up falling in love with Evan, he would have a hard time trying to exin it to Nicole. ¡°Mr. Seet, when should we carry out the n then?¡± ¡°We should do it at night, with less people watching us. The fewer the people who gets to see my face, the better.¡± Afterpleting this mission, he would continue to appear as Yoda, who was Nicole¡¯s bodyguard. ¡°I¡¯ll do the preparation now!¡± Hearing that John was about to leave the room, Nina immediately dragged Maya away to a stone table behind which they crouched down and hid. They watched John leaving the room and walking further away. Then, they started a discussion in whispers. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°What did you hear just now?¡± Nina asked Maya. Blinking herrge eyes, Maya tried hard to recall their conversation. However, she only managed to catch a few snatches of their conversation as it contained too many information which sounded too convoluted for herprehension. ¡°I heard they mentioned Daphne and something about being emotional. Also, they talked about appreciating kindness and lust.¡± Nina widened her eyes in surprise, quite impressed by Maya¡¯s memory. ¡°What did you hear then?¡± Maya threw the question back at her. Nina took some time to sort out the information she managed to collect. Together with the information Maya contributed, she formed a conclusion. ¡°I heard them saying that there was something wrong with Daphne. So, Daddy and John agreed to put on an act in front of her to make her appreciate Daddy¡¯s help and lust after him. Also, John said he was going to make the arrangement so that Daddy could meet her at night without wearing the mask.¡± Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Maya blinked her eyes in surprise as Nina managed to remember a lot more information than her. She made up her mind to eat more walnuts to boost her memory from then on. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and tell Mommy this.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The girls cast a furtive nce in the direction of Yoda¡¯s face before taking to their heels. They rushed back to their room so that they could ry what they just heard to Mommy as soon as possible. They were sure they had done some prettyudable work. ¡°Nina, wait for me!¡± ¡°Run faster! Why¡¯re you moving as slow as a bear?¡± ¡°I am not!¡± After yelling at Nina, Maya tried her best to catch up with Nina. Meanwhile, Nicole let out a heavy sigh of relief as she walked out of Levant¡¯s room. Levant was in a good mood that day as he invited Nicole for a tea-tasting session. However, Nicole appeared distracted throughout the entire thing as she had been thinking about ways that could lead her to the jerk who dumped her mother years ago. During the tea-tasting session, she even made use of the chance to ask Levant whether Daphne was an acupuncturist and who was her master. Yet, Levant only shook his head with a smile in response. It was obvious that he was not going to reveal any information about Daphne¡¯s master to her. All Levant wanted to achieve at the moment was to get married to Nicole as soon as possible. Thus, Nicole would be wrong if she thought Levant was the man who could help her in looking for her biological father. But then again, why is he unwilling to help me with that? Nicole couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Forget it, I¡¯ll do the digging myself. She then returned to her room at a quick pace. At the sight of Nicole, Nina scuttled in her direction and repeated the conclusion she reached to her. Nicole was puzzled after listening to Nina. ¡°They¡¯re going to put on an act in front of Daphne to make her appreciate Daddy¡¯s help and lust after him? Now, John is arranging for Daddy to meet Daper tonight?¡± Nicole knitted her brows in confusion. Thinking of Maya¡¯s previous question regarding seduction, her heart gave a lurch. Is Evan going to seduce Daphne so that she will fall in love with him and do everything as he says? Otherwise, why does he have to meet her at night and show her his face without the mask on? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because he knows his face is attractive enough to lure Daphne to bed! With that thought in mind, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but start picturing how their secret rendezvous would y out. In the bright, moonlit night, the two would meet each other at somewhere secluded in the estate. While Evan flirted and seduced her, Daphne would be so smitten by him that she would not hesitate to throw herself into his arms. Then, they would start getting lovey-dovey and intimate with each other. Damn it! Nicole could barely control her temper as her anger began to hit the ceiling. Evan, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re interested in a woman like Daphne! Your taste in women is horrible! ¡°Do you know what time they¡¯re going to meet each other?¡± Nicole asked the girls through gritted teeth. Maya shook her head. ¡°They didn¡¯t mention the time just now.¡± They didn¡¯t mention the time? Fine, I¡¯ll just spend the entire night watching him then. If I really catch him doing anything to Daphne¡­ ¡°Evan Seet, you¡¯d better watch out!¡± Thump! A loud noise was produced as Nicolended a punch hard on the table next to her. Seeing this, Nina and Maya exchanged nces as both of them thought there was something not right with Mommy¡¯s reaction. At dusk, Nicole entrusted the kids to She before exiting her room hurriedly and making a beeline for Evan¡¯s room. When she reached there, she hid herself at a secluded spot which provided her a perfect angle to spy on Evan. Her eyes were glued on his room without blinking. Evan Seet, I have to watch how you¡¯re going to make Daphne lust after you! After watching his room for more than an hour, the sky slowly darkened and lights around the estate were turned on to illuminate the ce. Nicole started mumbling to herself, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he leaving his room? Did Maya and Nina hear him wrongly just now?¡± Just as she was doubting the information she received from the girls, she spotted someone walking out of Yoda¡¯s room. Nicole could tell the owner of the body at one nce. It was none other than Evan. He was dressed as a bodyguard of the estate and he was not wearing the human skin mask. Is he really going to seduce Daphne? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Evan Seet, you¡¯re so shameless! As he was walking away, Nicole quickly followed him all the way to the garden. Evan stopped at one of the pavilions in the garden where he stared at a huge round-shaped object on the ground contemtively. It was a habit of Daphne to take a stroll in the garden after dinner and she would always walk past the pavilion. So, Evan chose that to be the venue where he was going to put on a scintiting performance later. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 ording to his n, the round-shaped object would rolled away from the pavilion toward Daphne when she reached the areater. As for himself, he would act like he only passed by the area by chance. When he spotted the rolling ball, he would lunge forward and stop it from hitting Daphne. Then, he would pretend to be injured because of the ball. The final part of the n, which was also the most crucial one, involved convincing her to seek help from her acupuncture master. In that way, Evan would be able to find out her master¡¯s identity and to see whether he was Nicole¡¯s biological father. While waiting for Daphne the protagonist, he used the time to run through every step of his n in his mind to familiarize with them. He nced at his watch and reckoned Daphne was on her way over to the garden. Immediately, he hid himself somewhere off the beaten track. Eight minutester, Daphne indeed arrived at the garden as per his expectation. Just as Daphne was reaching the middle of the garden, the huge ball indeed rolled out from the pavilion at a high speed in her direction. Meanwhile, Nicole was stupefied when she saw that. Just moments earlier, she caught Evan staring at the round-shaped object, but she had no idea that the thing would move by itself and charge toward Daphne all of a sudden. Is Evan actually trying to injure Daphne to avenge my grievance instead of seducing her? A surge of warmth filled up her heart in an instant. Just as she was straining her eyes to see whether the round-shaped object was going to hit Daphne, Evan suddenly materialized out of nowhere and grabbed the ball to stop it from hitting Daphne. Seeing his reaction, Nicole¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Seems like I was overthinking just now. This is nothing but a well-nned scheme of Evan made in an attempt to seduce Daphne! Daphne, who was scared stiff by the rolling ball, gaped at Evan in consternation. ¡°I-It¡¯s you again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Evan nodded at her. ¡°Bring more bodyguards over here now!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After giving out the instruction to the maids, Daphne approached Evan. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked him worryingly. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°It must have been fate that you happened to be here and saved my life, don¡¯t you think so?¡± The way Daphne stared at him was full of affection. Evan did not answer her. This isn¡¯t fate but a pre-arranged show! Several bodyguards rushed to the scene in order to move the huge ball back to the pavilion. Noticing that Evan was flinging his arms ufortably, Daphne asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°You¡¯re injured because of me¡­ Now, please follow me back to my room and I¡¯ll get the doctor to check out your condition.¡± Evan hesitated for a second. His n would be a sess if Daphne were going to get her acupuncture master to give him treatment. While watching them go, Nicole was tearing the petals in her hands into pieces resentfully. I must say Evan¡¯s n is quite brilliant. After what took ce just now, I¡¯m sure Daphne is going to see him as her benefactor from now on. So, this is how he made Daphne see him as her benefactor and lust after him. Unable to ept Evan¡¯s behavior, Nicole hurried off to catch up with them. Evan Seet, don¡¯t you think you can keep me in the dark of what you¡¯re going to do to Daphne because I¡¯ve witnessed everything! I have to make sure he knows I was there just now! On their way back to Daphne¡¯s room, she asked, ¡°Hector, how long have you been working as the bodyguard here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a new recruit.¡± ¡°No wonder. I don¡¯t remember seeing such a good-looking bodyguard like you before this.¡± Evan remained silent and did not respond to herment. If it weren¡¯t because he needed to track down Nicole¡¯s biological father as soon as possible so that they could bring the kids home earlier, he would rather not have anything to do with a woman like Daphne. Would Nicole be touched when she knew that he had made such a huge sacrifice for her sake? ¡°Hector, have you ever thought of being promoted to much better role than the bodyguard?¡± Evan shook his head. Although he had been maintaining a poker-faced expression, he did respond to her questions. To Daphne, Evan was much better than Levant who obviously loathed her. In her opinion, he could turn out to be the type of man who was quiet but knew how to express his love through actions. ¡°Whoever gets to be your wife will be very happy for the rest of her life,¡± Daphne remarked all of a sudden. Evan paused in his tracks. Could John¡¯s prediction turn out to be correct? Is Daphne actually interested in him? Meanwhile, Nicole was inching closer to them, looking incensed. Suddenly, she froze and stopped moving. Oh, I¡¯m still an idiot to Daphne! It would be out of her character if she just strutted over and blocked their path like a normal person. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Thus, she had to approach them in a way no normal person would. She tousled her hair and made it a mess. Then, she plucked two flowers and kept them in her grasp. Putting on a nk look to make herself look like an idiot, she tiptoed her way in their direction. In the meantime, Daphne posed Evan another question, ¡°You¡¯re still single, aren¡¯t you?¡± He did not answer her as he was not in the mood to entertain her pointless questions. Instead, he only kept his eyes straight on the road ahead. Just then, Nicole scurried toward them andnded a punch on Evan. When Evan spun around and saw her, surprise was written all over his face. Meanwhile, anger was evident on Daphne¡¯s face when she saw Nicole. ¡°What is an idiot like you doing here at this hour?¡± Nicole shot a fleeting re at Evan first before she started giggling foolishly. Damn, why does my voice sound so croaky? Nicole did not really lose her mind, so it was hard for her tough when she saw her man spending time with another woman. Thus, she stopped forcing herself to smile before she walked up to them and seized Evan¡¯s arms. ¡°W-What are you doing? Let go of him now!¡± Since Nicole had already snatched Levant away from her, Daphne would never allow Nicole to do the same thing to Hector again. However, it seemed like Daphne¡¯s words had fallen on Nicole¡¯s deaf ears as she went on to sink her teeth into the flesh of Evan¡¯s arm. Then, she snapped, ¡°Ass*ole, this is the punishment you deserve!¡± Instead of pushing her away, Evan put up with the pain and let her be. Judging from the re she just shot him and how hard she was biting him, he knew the sillydy was being jealous. Yet, for some reason he was pleased, because it showed how much she cared about him. ¡°Let him go now!¡± Daphne was ready to summon the maids over to haul her away. Nicole only let go of his arm when she felt that her anger had been alleviated. She then made a run for it the next second. ¡°I really should teach that fool a lesson some other time!¡± Suddenly, Evan turned around and gave her a prating gaze. Daphne¡¯s heart skipped a beat under his gaze and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether what she just said was wrong. ¡°Ms. Ankins, may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°What is it that you want to know? I happen to have some questions for you too. You may ask me first!¡± ¡°I heard that your acupuncture master is famous for his skill. May I have the honor to have him check my pulse?¡± My acupuncture master? Pfft! Daphne burst outughing all of a sudden. ¡°Who told you the rumor?¡± Evan was rendered speechless. Rumor? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He furrowed his brows in disbelief. Is that a mere excuse because she isn¡¯t willing to speak truthfully? Seeing he was unconvinced, Daphne gave him a detailed ount of how the rumor eventually came about. After listening to her narration, Evan finally understood what the matter was all about. As it turned out, there was a bodyguard working at the estate who had some health problems. His life was saved by a mysterious person who gave him an acupuncture treatment. The moment the bodyguard regained his consciousness, Daphne was the first person he saw and she happened to be holding a packet of silver needles left behind by the mysterious acupuncturist. That was the reason why the bodyguard assumed Daphne to be the one who saved his life. Just like that, the rumor that she was an acupuncturist started spreading among the people at the estate because she did not bother to make any rification. Evan¡¯s face looked extremely glum upon knowing the truth. To his utter dismay, the information which they had thought to be an important clue turned out to be nothing but a rumor. How ironic was that! Just as he was about to walk away, Daphne spoke, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to answer my questions.¡± Evan did not respond to her. After instructing the maids to give them some space, Daphne looked at Evan with a smug expression. ¡°Are you interested in bing the most respectable man in this estate?¡± Surprise flickered in Evan¡¯s eyes as he was at a loss for words. He was both baffled and shocked by the question she posed. Seeing his confused expression, Daphne exined, ¡°I think we¡¯re somehow destined to be together. Since Aunt Portia is going to make me the future duchess, you will be the future duke if you marry me.¡± Evan remained silent as he did not quite get what she meant. As Evan still looked puzzled, Daphne decided to tell him all about her n. After all, she needed to make sure he was on the same page with her if they were going to marry each other in the future. Fate had arranged him to meet her and save her life. In Daphne¡¯s opinion, he was the perfect man sent by God to take care of her in Levant¡¯s ce. ¡°Let me share with you a secret ¨C Levant isn¡¯t Aunt Portia¡¯s biological son and they aren¡¯t rted to each other. Meanwhile, I¡¯m Aunt Portia¡¯s niece and she adores me.¡± Evan was stunned to hear that. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 ¡°Do you mean Levant is actually Sir Musgrave¡¯s illegitimate son?¡± Daphne sneered, ¡°I bet he wishes he were. He isn¡¯t rted to Uncle Stephen too and he¡¯s only his adopted son.¡± Evan went speechless as he was taken aback by what he just heard. Never had it urred to him that Levant was not blood-rted to anyone from the Musgrave family. Although the investigation on Nicole¡¯s father had reached a dead end, the effort Evan made that night was notpletely in vain as he had sessfully obtained a juicy secret from Daphne. Atst, he cast Daphne a cold nce before walking away. Daphne was puzzled by his reaction. How can he not say something after I have shared such a huge secret with him? Does he need some time to process my suggestion which is going to be life-changing for him? ¡°Hector, I¡¯m sure you wille back and knock on my door soon! No man will let slip such a good chance to have a meteoric rise to wealth and fame! Meeting me might just be the luckiest thing that has ever happened in your life!¡± Watching Evan¡¯s back, Daphne¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as she was sure he woulde back and beg her to marry him soon. She did not have a single clue who exactly was the man she was dealing with. Indeed, having unrealistic expectations and being arrogant and overconfident were capable of clouding one¡¯s judgement. ¡­ Nicole was back to her room. At the thought of Evan and Daphne spending time together, she couldn¡¯t help but feel upset and frustrated. She expected Evan would notice her anger just now and follow her back. But to her chagrin, he was nowhere in sight. ¡°Evan, you should just spend the rest of your life with Daphne!¡± Juan was flummoxed when he saw how livid Nicole looked. Why does Mommy look so pissed aftering back from outside? ¡°Mommy, did Daddy do something that made you angry?¡± Juan asked tentatively with some hesitation in his eyes. Reaching out to caress his head, Nicole shook her head gently. In her opinion, she ought to keep the issues in her rtionship with Evan between them and not let them affect the kids. ¡°I¡¯m fine and your Daddy didn¡¯t make me mad. Now, it¡¯s time for you to go to bed, little boy.¡± Yet, Juan looked not the least bit convinced. It was because he heard it very clearly how Mommy had been cursing Daddy under her breath just now. He was sure Daddy must have done something that let Mommy down. However, he did not probe since Mommy was not in the mood to talk. The world of adults is soplicated. I¡¯d better remind Daddy to do something to cheer Mommy up tomorrow. ¡ª¡ª Back in his room, Evan mulled over what Daphne just revealed to him. If what she said was true, that Levant was not Sir Musgrave¡¯s biological son, it meant that he was not rted to the Musgrave family by blood. Therefore, it meant that the DNA test conducted between Nicole and Levant before they came to K Nation was actually meaningless. The DNA test was highly likely Levant¡¯s scheme to confuse them. Perhaps, Nicole¡¯s biological father was not a distant rtive of the Musgrave family, but a lineal descendant of the family. Yet, Evan couldn¡¯t figure out why Levant had been so eager to marry Nicole when he was trying so hard, but at the same time stop her from finding out the truth about her biological father too. In the end, he decided to get John to run a thorough investigation on Levant by making use of their connections in K Nation. He wanted to know everything about Levant, including his family background. After a phone call with John, Evan made his way to the bathroom to take a shower. When he removed his shirt, he noticed the bite mark on his arm ¨C a masterpiece by Nicole. Without him realizing, his face was breaking into a faint smile. She got the wrong idea and was jealous to see him spending time with Daphne ¨C this was the perfect proof to show how much she cared about him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Thus, he made up his mind to have a heart-to-heart talk with Nicole tomorrow. The next morning after breakfast, Nicole started pondering over all the clues that could lead her to her biological father. Before she coulde to any useful conclusion, Evan visited her room. After seducing Daphne with his good-looking facest night, he was back as Yoda again with the human skin mask on. Nicole couldn¡¯t help but worry whether his mind was as fickle as his face. She rolled her eyes at him before walking back to her bedroom. Is she still angry with me? Just as Evan was thinking whether he should follow her into her bedroom, Juan spotted him and quickly ran up to him. Good-naturedly, the little boy reminded Daddy to make an effort to cheer Mommy up because Mommy was pissed. With a grim expression, the little boy asked, ¡°Daddy, are you good at cheering a woman up?¡± Evan shook his head after some deliberation. ¡°You can start practicing by trying to cheer a kid version up first then.¡± Juan giggled and pointed in the direction of Maya¡¯s bedroom. The sound of Maya crying could be heard intermittently the next second. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 ¡°What happened to Maya?¡± ¡°She has a sudden craving for chestnut cookies early this morning. However, the cookie is a secret recipe of the chef at Imperial Garden, so no one knows how to make it here. She¡¯s throwing a tantrum now because she can¡¯t have it.¡± Evan fell silent to ponder over the situation before striding off toward Maya¡¯s bedroom. Maya, whose hair was disheveled, was sitting on the bed with her face scrunched up bitterly. She looked like she had been starved for days. Seeing Evan walking into her room, she immediatelyunched into another round of wailing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maya, who wanted Evan to carry him, stretched out her chubby little arms to him invitingly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan scooped the little girl up and wiped the tears on her face. ¡°You have to stop crying.¡± Maya immediately toned it down obediently. ¡°Daddy, I really crave for chestnut cookies a lot!¡± she croaked. ¡°You¡¯ll get to have it when we¡¯re back to Imperial Garden, alright? No one here knows how to make the cookies.¡± Without responding to him, Maya pouted her lips and fiddled with her fingers glumly. Evan tried to divert her attention from the cookies by asking her to get dressed. She picked up a pretty coat and stared at it with her eyes widened with inspiration. Then, she showed it to Evan. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think the color of this coat look a lot like the color of chestnut cookies?¡± Evan did not answer her. Maya, who failed to elicit a response from Daddy, went on to get dressed. Then, she got out of bed and put on a pair of slippers before walking out of her room. Just then, she saw Juan and Kyle having a good time ying Lego. Maya scurried over to them. ¡°What are you guys ying?¡± ¡°Our figurines are battling with each other.¡± ¡°Will the winner be rewarded with chestnut cookies?¡± Both Juan and Kyle were rendered speechless. The boys exchanged a nce before walking back to their bedroom. In their opinion, staying as far away from Maya as possible when she was obsessed with chestnut cookies was the best policy. Maya turned around and spotted Nina making her way over to her, eating a banana. Immediately, Maya ran up to her and asked, ¡°How does the banana taste like?¡± ¡°Of course it tastes like how bananas usually taste,¡± Nina answered her matter-of-factly. ¡°Can you do something to make it taste like chestnut cookies?¡± Nina was at a loss for words. You certainly have some wild imagination! Seems like Maya¡¯s craving for chestnut cookies is in urgent need of fixing. Just then, Evan walked over to Maya and caress her head. ¡°How about I bring you out and buy some for you?¡± Maya looked up at him and nodded enthusiastically. Evan pointed at Nicole¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Go and ask Mommy whether she wants toe along with us.¡± Moving her chubby legs, Maya sprinted to Nicole¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door. Nicole answered the door and stared nkly at the little girl. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re heading outside to get some chestnut cookies. Would you like toe along with us?¡± Nicole caught a glimpse of Evan who was standing nearby. Just as she was about to turn Maya down, Kyle, Juan and Nina suddenly darted over to her. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re going out with them too.¡± ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t youe with us too?¡± ¡°Mommy, pleasee with us!¡± Judging from how the kids were badgering her, Nicole knew they would continue to pester her if she said no. However, Evan was going to be there too¡­ She was worried that her anger might get the better of her and she mightsh it out at Evan in front of the kids. She did not want such a thing to happen as it would adversely affect the kids emotionally. ¡°Mommy, just look at how obsessed Maya is with chestnut cookies! Please doe with us!¡± ¡°Exactly. Isn¡¯t Maya your favorite?¡± Seeing how hard the kids were trying to convince her and the tears in Maya¡¯s eyes, Nicole decided to sacrifice herself for the sake of her kids. Nicole seldom visited the shopping malls in K Nation. The only thing she knew about them was they usually nestled in the center of several busy streets which came with busy traffic and thick crowds. Strolling along the streets, she held Nina with one hand and Maya with another to make sure they were safe. Meanwhile, the two little girls were busy marveling at their surroundings as everything looked new and interesting to them. ¡°Mommy, there are so many restaurants and eateries here.¡± ¡°Mommy, do you think they sell the same cosmetic products avable in our country too?¡± Staring at the two girls, Nicole understood they were dropping hints about the things they wanted to have. ¡°Just tell me what you want and I will buy them for you.¡± Maya extended one chubby arm and pointed at a shop nearby. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we go and check out that dessert store?¡± Chapter 571 Chapter 571 ¡°Alright.¡± Nicole nodded and held the girls¡¯ hands as they headed for the dessert store. Beside her, Nina¡¯s gaze trailed towards Evan, Juan, and Kyle. A small frown settled on her brows as she saw them walking further away. Why didn¡¯t Mommy ask them toe along as well? What if we lose them? Thinking of it, she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we ask Daddy to join us?¡± But Nicole grunted and hastened her steps instead. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that!¡± She was still angry with him for trying to seduce Daphne yesterday. Seeing her mother in a foul mood, Nina followed quietly without saying another word. Over at the dessert store, Maya¡¯s eyes glimmered with excitement the moment she saw the wide array of colorful and yummy dessertsid out at the counter. To a small girl like her, such simple joy was heaven. Her mouth watered as she stared at the cheesecake. It had been a long time since shest indulged in desserts. ¡°Mommy, can I have a bigger piece?¡± she implored. Nina rolled her eyes and smacked her lips when she heard her sister¡¯s request. ¡°You¡¯ll gain more weight if you keep eating. You¡¯ll be as big as a bear and you won¡¯t be able to walk at this rate.¡± Maya took a look at herself and let off a disgruntled scoff. It was true that she was on the fleshier side and that she had a small belly, but she felt Nina was exaggerating when she said Maya would not be able to walk. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know you¡¯re slim. You¡¯re so slim you look like a monkey, like a stick, like a wire, like a spaghetti!¡± she derided. Nina blinked her eyes sarcastically at her and looked at Maya in the eyes. ¡°I might be a spaghetti, but I¡¯m proud of myself!¡± ¡°You!¡± Maya pouted her lips and thought of how she could retaliate. It was not like she could say she was proud of being an overweight bear. She was lost for words. ¡°Both of you need to stop fighting. Maya, Nina¡¯s words are harsh, but they are well-intended. Why not we eat less this time, but I promise to bring you here again?¡± Nicole suggested. Maya thought about what her mother said and nodded obediently. After having their picks, the three took their desserts and went over to the dining area. Maya stole a look at Nina and emted how she ate like a finedy, taking one small bite at a time. Nicole smiled at Maya and patted her on the head. She knew Maya wanted to lose weight, but it was too difficult for her to say no to her cravings. Her children were still learning how to be more disciplined and it was her job as their mother to push them a little. As they were enjoying their desserts, Nina¡¯s phone rang and Evan¡¯s name showed on the phone screen. He was frantically looking for them when he realized he had lost them. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Upon finding out that they were at the dessert store, Evan quickly brought Juan and Kyle over. ¡°Mommy! Why didn¡¯t you tell us you¡¯re going to get dessert?¡± Juanined. ¡°Yeah, Daddy was worried sick,¡± Kyle agreed. Nicole took a glimpse at Evan and did not reply. Me? Getting lost? I¡¯m an adult! Besides, it¡¯s not like I want to see him. Sensing there was something going on between their parents, Juan and Kyle exchanged sly looks and started scheming a n. Juan stepped forwards and pushed Evan towards the table. As Evan sat down beside Nicole, she quickly distanced herself from him. Evan¡¯s look hardened when he sensed her trying to move away. He adjusted his seat and moved closer towards her. But Nicole was not buying his advances to reconcile with her at all. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. Can¡¯t you see there¡¯s a huge gap between us?¡± she warned in a low voice. Evan shot her a clueless look and then shifted his gaze to the empty space between their seats. ¡°A huge gap? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an invisible but irreconcble gap,¡± she replied coldly. Evan smiled wryly while looking at her without another word. It seemed like she still had not gotten over what happened yesterday. But it was not like this was the first day Evan knew her. She was always this difficult whenever she got jealous. He did not mind putting up with it since she was his wife. In fact, he was just going to wait and see how long her anger wouldst. He decided to ignore her and turned towards the kids instead. But s, he was met with a ghastly sight. Kyle just cut his coconut cake into a weird shape while Nina spread cream and sd over the cookies. In the meantime, Maya was talking to her belly after having her cake pop; Juan was practicing Taekwondo while keeping an eye on his cake. Evan almost facepalmed as he beheld the ridiculous scene. At one point, he even wondered who those kids took after and his gaze naturally moved towards Nicole. It¡¯s obviously not me. Come to think of it, it¡¯s no wonder they turn out exactly like their mother. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Nicole could feel Evan¡¯s gaze driving through her as he eyed her from head to the toe. It was not long before he finallymented, ¡°It makes total sense why these four turn out to be weirdos.¡± Nicole red at him from the corner of his eyes as she thought about what he said. You make it sound like it¡¯s all because of me? It¡¯s not like I can have kids on my own? You can¡¯t just me everything on me! Nicole looked at her cake nonchntly and dug her fork into it. ¡°Stop acting like you don¡¯t know they inherited your genes. Who knows if your genes are faulty?¡± Evan leaned closer and ogled at her. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll know if there¡¯s a problem with my genes if we have a few more kids.¡± Beside him, Nicole drove her fork right into the middle of the cake. ¡°Get lost!¡± She was still mad at Evan and there was no way she would want to sleep with him. ¡°Can¡¯t y¡¯all just eat properly? What a waste of food!¡± she reprimanded the kids. The four of them looked at one another, thinking why Nicole wouldsh out at them because of desserts. Desserts were meant to be eaten and they totally did not see why Mommy was angry. Nina decided to just stop eating and put down her cutlery. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not eating anymore. Why not we go get some makeup stuff?¡± she asked Nicole. ¡°Okay!¡± Nicole replied curtly. After they were done having desserts, Evan went over to the counter and ordered two more cakes for takeaway for Maya. Maya jumped around him happily, saying Evan was the best Daddy on earth. Later on, he got Nina her makeup stuff and even bought Juan and Kyle some of thetest toys. After a whole day of shopping, the family went home with their car full of shopping bags. When Daphne found out about it, she immediately went to the duchess with a litany ofints. After all, Daphne had always hated Nicole and her four kids. ¡°Aunt Portia, don¡¯t you think this woman is too vain and irresponsible? All she knows is to bring the kids in and out of the estate and shop to their heart¡¯s content!¡± The Duchess sighed in agreement. ¡°Sometimes I wonder what Levant sees in her.¡± She could not wrap her head around how a woman of four children could even dream of being a part of the Musgrave family. It was obvious that she had Levant under her spell that he could not even think straight. ¡°Aunt Portia, you have to do something. People in the estate have been gossiping about this. Imagine what will people make of the Musgrave family if they hear about these rumors!¡± Daphne incited. Portia could not agree more with what she said. The Duchess simply could not imagine what people would say about her if they found out that her son had fallen for a woman like Nicole. The next day, she rose early and paid Nicole a visit at her house. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Daphne followed along, anticipating a good show so she could jeer at her. She had never seen Levant being this nice to any woman in her entire life. If Levant really loved her, he would leave the estate out of anger if Nicole got chased out. If that were to happen, she would inherit the duke¡¯s title. Daphne had been brewing her n all along and she could not wait to seek Hector¡¯s advice on what to do next when she saw him again. He must have left suddenly because he was startled. She bet he woulde back to her after he thought things through thoroughly. The fact that Hector risked his life to save her meant he genuinely cared for her. She was certain he would be a great help to her. After all, he had feelings for her and no one could resist the status that came along with marrying into the Musgrave family. Daphne felt they were meant to be. Levant, you only have yourself to me for what¡¯s gonna happen to you. You betrayed me and there will be a reckoning. I will make sure you live to see a man far more superior than you taking the title you¡¯ve always coveted. And he will be the man that I choose to spend the rest of my life with. The four kids were ying happily when Portia and Daphne arrived. Hearing their high-pitched screams andughter, the duchess could not help but put on an irritated frown. ¡°How atrocious! I can¡¯t believe these brats have turned a majestic estate into a nursery home. These unruly kids don¡¯t deserve to stay here,¡± shemented with a high and mighty tone. ¡°I can¡¯t agree more, Aunt Portia. We really need to get rid of this uncultured lot,¡± Daphne said, adding fuel to the fire. She knew she had to leverage the duchess¡¯ rage against Nicole and the children so they would be chased out as soon as possible. ¡°Come over here,¡± the duchess shouted at the kids. Hearing the duchess¡¯ beckoning, the kids stopped and turned their heads towards her. They were startled to see the duchess, Daphne, and a few other servants walking towards them. Judging from the way Portia looked, the kids knew they were up to no good. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 ¡°We need to keep our guard up,¡± Juan whispered as he looked at their aggressive faces. ¡°I bet the bad woman¡¯s friends won¡¯t be any nicer,¡± he added, looking at Daphne. The other three nodded and let go of their toys as they stood up. ¡°You guys must be Nicole¡¯s kids,¡± the duchess said as she approached them. They nodded in silence. The duchess red at them fiercely when none of them greeted her. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have a home? The estate is not a ce for y¡¯all,¡± she insulted. The kids obviously understood what she meant from her despicable tone¡ªshe wanted them out of the estate. But they knew they should not leave until Mommy had found out who her father was. Maya blinked her beautiful eyes at the fierce duchess before saying politely, ¡°We do have a home. We won¡¯t stay here for long.¡± The duchess scoffed at her naive reply in disdain. ¡°Good. Then your Mommy and y¡¯all should take leave now.¡± Beside her, Daphne put on a smug smile looking at the kids. But just as they thought they could walk all over the kids, Nina came forward and confronted them. ¡°You have no right to ask us to leave. Mr. Levant invited Mommy over. That makes Mommy his guest. I don¡¯t see why we should leave unless Mr. Levant says so,¡± Nina spoke up in a determined and confident voice. Standing right in front of Nina, Portia chuckled in disbelief. She was not expecting a little girl like Nina to retaliate. ¡°Do you think you can use Levant to shut me up? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m his mother! He has to listen to me!¡± The duchess raised her voice. The kids looked at each other in surprise. This is Mr. Levant¡¯s mother? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Maya pursed her lips and started a discussion among her siblings. ¡°Mr. Levant is so nice to us, I can¡¯t believe he has such an evil mother.¡± She purposely said it loud enough just so the duchess could hear it. ¡°I know right! I don¡¯t believe this woman. She must be a fake. There¡¯s no way Mr. Levant has a mother like her,¡± Nina agreed. What the kids said hit Portia¡¯s sore spot and she was infuriated. Her biggest regret in life was not having a kid of her own¡ªand Levant was not her biological son. She clenched her fists in uncontroble rage as the kids exposed the biggest pain in her life. ¡°Seize these impudent kids and throw them out of the estate! Now!¡± she shouted at the servants. The kids widened their eyes in bewilderment when she heard the duchess¡¯ order. There was no way they would allow this evil woman to throw them out like this. They knew Mommy would be worried if she could not find them when she returned. ¡°Run!¡± Juan shouted as he saw the servants charging towards them. The four children started running as the servants hastened their steps behind them. Seeing them catching up, Kyle came up with a n. ¡°Juan, we need to bind them up! Maya and Nina, run towards the rockery and hide in the holes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± they all shouted in unison. Immediately, Nina held Maya¡¯s chubby hands and the two girls dashed towards the rockery as the boys went in another direction. Juan and Kyle looked around as they ran and their gazended on some colorful essorial rocks on the ground. ¡°Who¡¯s better at aiming?¡± Juan asked. Kyle spared him a quick look and smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m down!¡± Juan eximed. The two boys made for the pile of rocks and sought refuge behind it. Behind them, the servants pursuit them tirelessly. ¡°They¡¯re behind the rocks!¡± one shouted. But before they could evene closer, Juan picked up a rock and threw it in the face of a servant. The rock hit the man right in the eye and sent him crying out as he covered his eyes in agony. ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡± Kyle quickly followed suit and took up a bigger stone before aiming for the man¡¯s other eye. ¡°Ouch! My eyes!¡± the man shrieked as his two eyes started swelling up after the attack. ¡°You scoundrels! Wait till I get my hands on you!¡± the vexed servant cried out. Juan gave Kyle a thumb¡¯s up andplimented him, saying, ¡°I think you¡¯re better than me!¡± Kyle shot him a proud smile and tilted his head in confidence. ¡°Of course. I used a bigger stone and I aimed better!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t outdo you!¡± Juan challenged. ¡°I dare you!¡± Kyle replied. But before they could reach out for their next stone, a few sturdy servants overshadowed them and had the two surrounded. Now that they were besieged, the two boys clustered together and devised a new n. ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯s faster. You¡¯ll take those two and I¡¯ll tackle these two,¡± Juan proposed as hot sweat rolled down his forehead. ¡°Alright!¡± Kyle replied as he panted. They picked up as many rocks as they could barehanded and flung them towards the servants. Their aims were fast and urate, and the servants waved their hands around frantically trying to block off the rain of rocks flying towards them. ¡°Cover your eyes!¡± one of them shouted. The others quickly did so and covered their eyes with their hands as the kids sent rocks flying incessantly in their direction. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 But Juan and Kyle were not dumb. They improvised their strategy as the servants protected their eyes and aimed for their heads instead. The servants could not take it anymore and started scattering like lost sheep as they held their heads. The two boys exchanged quick looks and picked up more rocks as they chased after them. ¡°Juan, I think you¡¯re faster at throwing!¡± ¡°And I think you¡¯re better at aiming! ¡°But we still need more practice!¡± Kyle concluded. ¡°Kyle, I know Taekwondo, so I¡¯ll go after them and bind them up. I¡¯ll leave Maya and Nina to you!¡± Juan figured out an ultimate strategy. But Kyle disagreed and refused to leave his brother alone. Beside him, Juan smiled warmly at his brother¡¯sradeship. ¡°Dang it! We just ran out of stones!¡± Juan suddenly realized. The two quickly turned around and ran in the opposite direction. Sensing the sudden stop of attack, the servants finally opened their eyes and saw the kids running away from them. ¡°Ha! Look at your eyes! You¡¯ve got two ck eyes like a panda! You look so funny now!¡± one of the servantsughed, pointing at another servant. ¡°Pot calling the kettle ck! You¡¯re not any better. Yours are all swollen!¡± the second one mocked in return. ¡°Geez, my eyes feel so painful. Will I go blind?¡± anotherined. ¡°Stop talking and start chasing them! The duchess is still waiting for us to hand the kids over!¡± yet another servant reminded. ¡°Seriously, these kids are a pain in the ass! They really know what they¡¯re doing, man!¡± the first one said. ¡°You can say that to ¡®em when you get ¡®em!¡± Speaking, the servants set out and hurried towards the two boys. Meanwhile, Juan and Kyle could not find Maya and Nina when they reached the rockery. They looked around anxiously, wondering if they had lost their way. ¡°It¡¯s either they¡¯re lost or they were caught,¡± Juan spected as his gaze wandered around the rockery. ¡°Nina¡¯s there, they won¡¯t get lost,¡± Kyle replied. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say what¡¯ll happen with Maya around,¡± Juan said. ¡°Why not we call them? Nina has a smartwatch,¡± Kyle suggested as he bent down to look at every nook and cranny. Juan called her and they got in touch in no time. Nina told him their location and the boys ran off right after they found out where they were. By the time the boys reached, they were surprised to see there was no one else in the spacious room except for their sisters. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here?¡± Juan queried. ¡°Yeah. No one¡¯s here, that¡¯s why we came in,¡± Nina answered. ¡°Then we¡¯ll hide here until the old witch stops looking for us.¡± Little did they know, Stephen heard them loud and clear as he stood in front of a portrait behind the screen. He was deeply engrossed with the painting when he heard hasty footsteps in the room and decided to just stay put and find out what was happening. He glued his ears against the screen as he tried to eavesdrop. The kids piqued his interest when they talked about an old witching after them. The duke readjusted his position and peeked through the gap of the screen. The four kids looked fine and beautiful. Stephen thought their parents must be a handsome pair. He surveyed each of the children and his gaze eventually fell on Nina and Maya. The frown on his brows deepened as he dug his gaze through them. Hm, these two girls look exactly like the woman Levant invited over. Their eyes look so much like Rosalie¡¯s and the woman¡¯s. He sighed and turned around, looking at the person in the portrait in resignation. ¡°What can I do, Rosalie? I hope you don¡¯t mind these kidsing in. I¡¯ve never allowed anyone in. But they look so much like you,¡± he whispered softly. A sad smile curved on his lips and a glimmer of regret shone dimly in his old eyes. On the other side of the screen, Juan straightened his back as he heard some movement in the room. ¡°I think I heard someone talking,¡± he hissed. ¡°What? Who? I didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± the others whispered back. They hushed and pricked their eyes, trying to listen for voices. But instead, they heard footsteps approaching. They cocked their heads towards where the footsteps came from and jumped when they saw Stephen coming from behind the screen. ¡°Wh¡­ Who are you?¡± Juan asked nervously. ¡°Me? I¡¯m the master of this estate,¡± the duke answered. ¡°You own this ce¡­?¡± Juan mumbled. ¡°This is his territory, and he must be really fierce. That¡¯s why no one else dares toe in. We¡¯d better be careful,¡± Juan said to the rest. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. A subtle smile settled on Stephen¡¯s eyes when he heard those kids talking. ¡°What are you guys doing here? Where did y¡¯alle from?¡± he asked. Juan eyed him suspiciously and evaded the duke¡¯s stare as he replied, ¡°We¡¯re guests here. And we came from our house.¡± Stephen raised his eyebrows at the boy¡¯s careful answer. But that did not stop him from probing further. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked. The kids knew well enough to never give their names to strangers. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest, he¡¯s the second, she¡¯s the third, and she¡¯s the fourth,¡± Juan answered warily. Yet, Maya was not satisfied with such an underwhelming introduction of herself and asserted, ¡°I¡¯m not just the fourth kid. I¡¯m a little fairy!¡± she added. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a big-faced!¡± Nina begged to differ. Maya red at her resentfully when Nina teased her. It seemed like Nina was no longer afraid of her Maya Punch. Stephen looked at the yful kids and chuckled. He found these kids amusing and likable the very moment he saw them. It was probably because he met them at his favorite ce¡ªor perhaps it was because the girls bore a resemnce to Rosalie. But regardless of what the reason was, Stephen felt the kids were inexplicably endearing to him. ¡°I heard you guys talking about an old witch. Who¡¯s she?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. Levant¡¯s mother!¡± Maya shouted without any reservation as she rolled her eyes hard. She was a forthwith girl and she was never good at concealing her feelings. Huh? Portia? What did she do to the kids? Why did they hate her so much? ¡°What did she do to y¡¯all?¡± he asked again. ¡°She asked the servants to catch us and throw us out of the estate!¡± Maya replied without holding back. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s so fierce! I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s Mr. Levant¡¯s mother! She¡¯s an old witch,¡± Nina agreed. Theirments were harsh, yet Stephen felt the duchess should have known better to know what she should and should not do. ¡°Y¡¯all don¡¯t have to worry. She won¡¯t do it again,¡± he replied with a serious face. ¡°You know her?¡± Juan asked. ¡°You cane to this ce and look for me if she does that again,¡± Stephen replied. Among the kids, Kyle had been silent throughout. He scanned the room and realized although the room was minimally furnished, it was luxurious and meticulous nheless. Even the bonsai were well- trimmed. He finally opened his mouth and said something. ¡°Does anyone evere in here? What about the duchess?¡± ¡°This is my private space. No one dares to enter this room,¡± Stephen replied. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The girls blinked at him in admiration when they heard his answer. They guessed this old grandpa was probably someone powerful. That was why everyone was afraid of him. As for Juan and Kyle, they started surmising who this old man was. But because the kids were afraid of him, they stayed hiding in the room for the next hour without asking who he was. It was not until they felt the coast was clear that they thanked him politely and bid him farewell before going out to look for Mommy. Right after they closed the door behind them, Kyle turned around and looked at the other three gravely. ¡°Mommy already has a lot on her te trying to find out about her family. We mustn¡¯t tell her anything that happened today, okay? We don¡¯t want her to be worried.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Over at the outside, the duchess went amok when she found out none of the servants managed to get hold of the kids. Not only had they failed her, but they had also made a joke of themselves by getting hurt. ¡°Useless! I feed y¡¯all for nothing!¡± she bawled at the timid servants. They held their breath in her raging presence and none of them dared to look at her. ¡°What are y¡¯all waiting for? Eh? Go over to the courtyard and wait for them!¡± she shouted at the motionless servants standing like logs in front of her. But just as the servants were about to go towards the courtyard, Stephen¡¯s bodyguard came over and issued an order. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the duke has an order,¡± the bodyguard reported coldly. ¡°What is it?¡± the duchess asked impatiently. ¡°The four children are the duke¡¯s guests and he wishes for them to be treated with respect,¡± he replied. Stephen¡¯s guests? Since when is that bunch of brats his guests? ¡°The kids have no manners and they even challenged me. I don¡¯t see why I should treat them with respect,¡± she replied snarkily. But the messenger cocked his head higher and reasserted the duke¡¯s order. ¡°Sir Musgrave has already made it clear that you should know better as an adult to not mind the kids¡¯ blunder,¡± the man reiterated. Portia¡¯s countenance fell as the bodyguard repeated what her husband said. She felt immensely humiliated in front of the servants. Why is he on their side? Who is Nicole to him? Who are those kids to him? They are not rted to him in any way! Unless¡­ unless there is something that he¡¯s not telling me. Portia clenched her fists trying to swallow her anger. Just wait and see, Nicole Lane. You might have Levant on your side, but I¡¯ll make sure you get out of this ce with nothing! If you dare get Stephen involved, don¡¯t me me when I end your life! But Portia knew she should lie low for now in order for her bigger scheme to work. Besides, it was not like she could openly disregard what the duke said. She had no choice but to obey him. ¡°Tell Sir Musgrave that his message is well-received.¡± The bodyguard nodded without another word and walked off to ry the message. When Daphne found out about what happened, she saw her chance and quickly came to provoke Portia. ¡°Aunt Portia, I bet Nicole and the kids are some sorceresses. It¡¯s totally unreasonable for Levant and Uncle Stephen to be on their side!¡± she pointed out. She noticed the duchess¡¯ face turned sour and was emboldened to further incite her against Nicole. ¡°Remember when you asked Uncle Stephen to persuade Levant to send Nicole away? Not only did Uncle Stephen ignore you, but he also even sided with the kids. It was so obvious that he didn¡¯t respect you¡ªand it¡¯s all because of Nicole. I can¡¯t believe she has the guts to even¡­¡± Chapter 576 Chapter 576 ¡°Shut it!¡± Before Daphne could continue her inmmatory harangue, Portia mmed the table and lashed out at her. Daphne jumped at her sudden reaction and feigned a frightened tone. ¡°Aunt Portia, I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t be mad. I just feel everything is so unfair for you. I really don¡¯t see why Uncle Stephen is so defensive of that woman and her kids. You deserve so much better¡­¡± Her voice trailed off softly as a subtle smirk yed across her serpentine lips. Although Daphne did not know why her uncle would go to great lengths to defend them, still, she managed to take advantage of the situation and provoked Portia. Stephen and Portia¡¯s rtionship were not close, to begin with. Although he had been respectful in all ways, there was no affection in their marriage life. Now that he was giving her the cold shoulder all over again, it sure reminded the duchess of the time he fell in love with someone else years back. A vortex of bottomless sadness and hatred spiraled in Portia¡¯s eyes as she recalled what happened a long, long time ago. There was this one woman in Stephen¡¯s life that had always been a threat to her. Back then, if Stephen and her parents had not done everything they could to stop Stephen, that woman would have well been the duchess by now. Although so many years had passed since then, what happened remained traumatizing to her¡ªand she would never allow what almost happened twenty years ago to happen again. Thinking of it, the duchess gestured a servant toe over. ¡°Make sure you keep an eye on Sir Musgrave. Report to me immediately if you find out anything,¡± she ordered. ¡°Yes, Lady Musgrave,¡± the servant replied. Daphne lowered her face and shadow covered her face. Now that Aunt Portia is finally taking action, Nicole and the children will be out of the house in no time. But who cares about them? Hector is the only person I want by my side. She shifted her scheming gaze and looked at the duchess. ¡°Aunt Portia, who¡¯s in charge of the new bodyguard?¡± ¡°Why? Did he offend you by chance?¡± Portia asked. ¡°Not really. I think they¡¯ve been doing a pretty good job,¡± she replied. Portia widened her eyes as she heard her answer. It was surprising that Daphne would actually compliment the bodyguards. ¡°Jacob is in charge of the bodyguards,¡± Portia told her. That means I can get all the information I need about Hector from Jacob. But Daphne was still trying to figure out why Hector had note to her. It¡¯s either he¡¯s shy or he¡¯s concerned about our difference in status. Well, I guess I have to be the one to take the initiative. Daphne had pursued Levant for a good five years. Over the years, she had learned to be more proactive when it came to love. Hence, showing Hector that she loved him would not be a problem at all. After taking leave, Daphne set out to look for Jacob to ask about Hector. But to her dismay, she did not manage to get anything about him. ¡°What? Are you sure you have no records of him? I¡¯ve seen him in the estate a few times! Why not you check it again?¡± she questioned Jacob. ¡°Ms. Ankins, I have all the bodyguards¡¯ information with me here. I¡¯m a hundred percent sure there¡¯s no one with the name Hector. You can take a look if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± he said, handing her a pile of documents. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Daphne took it over and started poring over every single piece of information. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! He clearly told me his name is Hector!¡± The butler stood silent for a moment before finally asking, ¡°Is that his real name?¡± Daphne chewed on his question and nodded slightly. She started describing Hector¡¯s height and facial features and asked Jacob to summon all the bodyguards that fitted her description. But Jacob smiled helplessly and scratched his head in frustration. ¡°Ms. Ankins, are you really looking for a bodyguard?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah! He was wearing a bodyguard uniform when I saw him in the estate! Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s able to come in if he¡¯s not a bodyguard. Do you think I¡¯m lying? Or do you think I¡¯m hallucinating?¡± Daphne was beginning to get testy. Jacob fidgeted his fingers as he looked at the difficultdy before her. Ms. Ankins had the duchess at her back. That was the only reason why he had to do as she demanded despite her outrageous request. Jacob went out and picked five bodyguards whom he deemed as handsome and brought them back to Daphne. ¡°Ms. Ankins, is the man you¡¯re looking for one of them?¡± Daphne¡¯s anticipating nce swept across the five men but her excitement quickly turned into anger. ¡°Are you kidding me? I asked you to look for a handsome man and this is the best you¡¯ve got?¡± she berated. Cold sweat rolled down Jacob¡¯s back as he faced Daphne¡¯s fury. He had tried his best to look for the most good-looking young men among the hundreds of bodyguards he had. But it seemed to him that Daphne was not looking for a bodyguard but for Brad Pitt. Even if it were really Brad Pitt she was looking for, there was no way he woulde to the estate as a bodyguard! Chapter 577 Chapter 577 ¡°Look for him until you get him!¡± Daphne shouted at Jacob. ¡°But Ms. Ankins, these are the best I can find among all the bodyguards. Why not I summon all of them here and you take a look for yourself?¡± Jacob suggested. Daphne red at Jacob and clenched her jaws in anger. This useless old man! I bet he did it on purpose! But there was nothing she could do. She had to eat her heart up for the man she so admired¡ªthe savior who had saved her and stole her heart. After spending the whole afternoon going through each and every bodyguard, Daphne still could not get hold of Hector. Just as she was about to give up, it suddenly urred to her that Hector might have gone into hiding to avoid her. ¡°Jacob, please continue looking for this man. Make sure you inform me the moment you find him,¡± she said with determination. ¡°Yes, Ms. Ankins,¡± the butler replied. Jacob let out a heavy sigh the moment Daphne walked out of the door. What does she even want? It¡¯s impossible I can find a man like that! Within the day itself, news of Daphne looking for a dashing young bodyguard spread like wildfire in the estate. When Levant heard about what happened, he could not help but wonder if Daphne had lost her mind because of his constant rejection. If not, why would she look for a prince charming among the bodyguards? ¡°Get the doctor to take a look at her,¡± Levant told one of the maids. ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant,¡± the maid replied before looking into the matter immediately. On the other side of the estate, John¡¯s jaw dropped as he stared at Evan wearing his scary human skin mask. He wondered how would Daphne react if she saw his handsome face beneath the mask. Ha! She¡¯d probably rush towards Evan and shower him with kisses. Seriously, why do girls fall for him wherever he goes? I bet he really has his ways with women. Evan spotted John¡¯s lewd smile and asked, ¡°Hey, which woman are you thinking about? John jumped in surprise and collected himself, putting up a serious face. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not thinking about anything! I was just thinking about what you asked me to do,¡± he replied nervously. Evan looked at him in disbelief as he recalled the dirty look on his face. But he decided not to call him out. ¡°Did you manage to find anything?¡± he asked. John cleared his throat and got ready to report every single detail he found about Levant. ¡°Mr. Seet, it appears that Levant was adopted from an orphanage. The duchess screened through thousands of orphans before taking him into the family.¡± An orphanage? This means Levant¡¯s an orphan and his parents deserted him. Evan rubbed his chin as he pondered on the piece of information John got. ¡°Who are his parents?¡± he asked after a slight pause. ¡°The orphanage closed ten years ago. So I didn¡¯t manage to get hold of any records,¡± John replied. Evan grunted and his frown deepened. It seemed like their investigation had met a dead end. Does this mean only the duchess knows who his real parents are? ¡°Did you find out why Levant wants to marry Nicole?¡± he asked again. ¡°Levant has been keeping an eye on her since a year ago when she just got back to the country. But I haven¡¯te to the bottom of why he¡¯s keeping tabs on her,¡± John replied ordingly. A year ago. Do they have a past? Or did Levant fall for her at first sight? If he really did meet her a year ago and fell in love with her, why didn¡¯t he do anything? Evan crossed his hands before his chest, trying to figure out all the possibilities. Before long, he let out a frustrated sigh and ordered, ¡°Continue investigating.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± Nicole had been pacing up and down the garden, trying to suppress the urge to question Evan if he had received any news from Wesley. She had a gut feeling that Wesley would know who was the other person who learned acupuncture with her mother. But she could not bring herself to ask Evan because she was still angry with him. She still had not gotten over what he did with Daphne. Fine, I¡¯ll just check it out myself! But a familiar figure caught her attention before she could even walk out of the garden. Wait¡­ What¡¯s he doing here? Nicole figured it would be better to go over and greet him. After all, he had been nice to her although they had only met twice. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She walked towards Stephen and nodded courteously. ¡°Sir Musgrave, are you here for a walk?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here for some fresh air,¡± he replied. But actually, that was not the case. He was in his study looking down at the garden when he saw her. That was why he made his way down. Stephen looked at her in the eyes and a gentle smile brightened up his face. Her eyes reminded him of the four children he saw earlier on, especially the two little girls. ¡°Do you have kids?¡± ¡°I have two sons and two daughters,¡± Nicole replied with a nod. Just as Stephen had guessed¡ªthey were indeed her children. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Stephen frowned and asked, ¡°Are you separated from the children¡¯s dad?¡± Nicole looked at him in surprise, wondering why the man had asked that question. ¡°I remember you said thest time that you and Levant liked each other. So does that mean you and the children¡¯s dad are already divorced?¡± Nicole recalled that she had made up an excuse the previous time they met so that she could continue staying there. She never thought that Stephen would have such a good memory. No wonder people said that one lie always led to more lies. She had brought it upon herself. As such, Nicole could only bite the bullet and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that you needed to experience such a misfortune. As long as you and Levant truly love each other, having the kids around would not be a problem.¡± Sigh. Nicole could only continue to be thick-skinned and nodded again. As she did not want Stephen to stay on that topic, she took the initiative to steer the conversation into another direction. ¡°Are you busy at the estate? Am I keeping you from your work?¡± Even though that was what Nicole said, she was mumbling silently in her heart. Please stop asking me questions! I don¡¯t want to go against my conscience and continue lying! Stephen noticed the woman¡¯s awkward expression and an uneasy expression on her face. He took the chance to inform her that he had some work to settle and left. Nicole was finally able to heave a sigh of relief. She understood that she could not me Stephen for asking so many questions as it was just normal for a dad to be concerned with his son¡¯s marriage. However, it seemed strange to Nicole that the man did not seem to mind at all that his son wanted to marry a divorced woman with kids. After much thought, she came to the conclusion that Stephen must have an exceptionally big heart. After walking a distance, Stephen suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked back at Nicole¡¯s figure in the distance and sighed. Rosalie, it¡¯s my greatest regret that I wasn¡¯t able to give you a good life! I hope that this woman who looks so much like you can receive the happiness she deserves. That scene which happened at the garden was secretly filmed by the Portia¡¯s henchman who was spying on them. Then, he sent the video to the duchess, who watched it while clenching her fists tightly. The way her husband looked at Nicole was different from the way he looked at anyone else. Over the years, she had never seen him having such a gentle look in his eyes when he interacted with any other women. That Nicole Lane is a vixen indeed! Portia smoldered with resentment as she watched the video till the end while enduring the difort which she was feeling. Her fury sprang to life when she saw Stephen look back at Nicole¡¯s figure with a meaningful smile on his face. The duchess swept the teacup off the table in anger and hot tea sshed across the room. As the teacupnded on the floor, it was smashed into tiny fragments. All of the maids lowered their heads fearfully and dared not even breathe. ¡°Get Daphne here!¡± ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± one of the maids replied and went to call Daphne. Portia felt that she had to get rid of a bit*h like Nicole as soon as possible, otherwise, that woman might end up seducing Stephen one day. As Daphne was usually full of ideas, the Duchess wanted to discuss with her beforeing up with a n. When Daphne rushed over, a glint of delight shed in her eyes when she saw Portia. People would only start to panic when they were the ones in trouble. Since that was rted to Sir Musgrave, the Duchess was finally getting worried and wanted to force them to leave! ¡°Daphne, what do you think we should do so that Nicole and that four bast*rds would leave the estate?¡± ¡°Aunt Portia, it¡¯s not easy to deal with Nicole and those brats. We need to think over it carefully and come up with a good n.¡± Daphne felt a flicker of irritation when Nicole and her kids were mentioned. Nicole had acted like a fool previously and cheated her. Until now, she still could not figure out the reason Nicole could stay sane after being drugged. As for those four annoying brats, their presence irked Daphne even more. She had never met kids who were so weird and they were definitely capable of being the death of her. She needed to take that opportunity to let out some steam! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After being in deep thought for a while, Portia replied with a troubled expression, ¡°You¡¯re right. Stephen had explicitly stated his wish to protect those four kids. So it would be hard for us to chase them away directly. We need to think of a better way.¡± A menacing smile shed across Daphne¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Aunt Portia, actually, it might be easier for us to do it in the dark. As long as we make the right moves such that they no longer feel like staying here, they would naturally leave on their own!¡± After Daphne pointed that out, the duchess seemed lost in thoughts again. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Make them feel like they no longer want to stay here¡­ ¡°Daphne, how about this¡­ ¡° After dismissing everyone else in the room, Portia shared her ideas with her niece. Daphne thought about it and added, ¡°Aunt Portia, I think we can be more ruthless than that, for example¡­ ¡° After Portia listened to Daphne¡¯s suggestion, she clenched her fingers tightly while pondering over it. She felt that the younger woman had a point. They had to be more ruthless in order for that vixen and those brats to be afraid. Only then would they scram quickly! ¡°Daphne, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°Alright, Aunt Portia. I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡± Once Daphne turned around, a look of delight appeared on her face. Seductress and little rascals, you just wait and see! Maya looked at Nina¡¯s floral dress in envy. ¡°Nina, your dress is so pretty! Can I wear it for a while?¡± Nina looked up and stared at the chubby Maya with a look of contempt, before looking at her own dress, which was thetest in children¡¯s fashion, and rejected her sister straight out. ¡°Nope, you¡¯re going to spoil my dress!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I will just wear it for a while!¡± Nina rolled her eyes at Maya impatiently and replied, ¡°You¡¯re so fat! You won¡¯t be able to fit into it.¡± Maya looked down and touched her stomach. Then, she took a deep breath and contracted her stomach. ¡°Look, Nina! My tummy became smaller.¡± Nina pouted and replied, ¡°Who are you trying to bluff. Anyway, I¡¯m not going to lend it to you.¡± Maya was stumped. Hmph, Nina is so selfish! Maya merely wanted to see how she looked like in the dress. If it made her look pretty, she would get her mom to buy her one as well. Being rejected did not discourage Maya from wanting to try on the dress. She continued to observe Nina secretly. Maya¡¯s chance finally came when it was time for Nina to practice make-up techniques. As the older girl was worried that the make-up would stain her dress, she removed it and put it in her bedroom. Maya sneakily took the dress and could not wait to try it on. She undressed herself urgently and tried to put on Nina¡¯s dress. OMG, it¡¯s so difficult to wear. As the dress wasn¡¯t very stic, the girl heard a tearing sound as she tried to pull the dress down. Oops, seems like it¡¯s torn. However, as the dress had already gone through half way, it would be a pity to remove it then. After exerting much effort, Maya finally managed to pull it all the way down. When she looked at herself in the mirror, the girl felt like she was looking at a rice dumpling instead. It was a rice dumpling so tightly tied that the meat looked like it was bursting out any time. When Maya raised her arms and twisted her waist a little, she heard another tearing sound. Holy crap! If Nina sees these holes I¡¯ve made in her dress, she¡¯ll definitely kill me! At that thought, Maya immediately took off the dress and left the bedroom with growing anxiety. After Nina finished practicing her make-up techniques, she returned to the bedroom and discovered that her favorite dress had been destroyed. At once, she started yelling. ¡°Ahh! You fat bear! Pay me back my dress!¡± After yelling, Nina grabbed her ruined dress and charged towards the living room furiously. Seeing the murderous look on Nina¡¯s face, Maya immediately looked for a ce to hide. When Juan and Kyle heard the shouting, they came out of their bedroom and looked at the girls curiously. ¡°What happened?¡± Overpowered with anger, Nina threw the dress on Maya and shouted, ¡°Was it you who did this?¡± Maya rubbed her chubby hands nervously, unsure if it was wise to admit her doing. Nina is so fierce. If she decided to scratch me, I would be disfigured! But teacher said that we can¡¯t lie. What¡¯s more important? My cute face or listening to what my teacher said? Maya was feeling very conflicted. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I will take it that it was you who did it. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re as fat as a pig? Didn¡¯t I already tell you not to wear it?¡± ¡°Sorry, Nina.¡± Maya lowered her head and apologized. ¡°Sorry? Do you think you¡¯re getting away with that? Rece this dress. It has to be the exact same one.¡± Maya was speechless. She was at a loss and stared at Nina with herrge bright eyes. There was no way she could pay her sister back as she did not have money. ¡°Can I ask Mommy to buy you a dress on my behalf?¡± ¡°No! I want you to pay me back.¡± Juan looked at Maya, who had a timid and awkward expression, and stood up for her. ¡°Nina, I¡¯ll pay for Maya instead.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°No! It has to be her!¡± Nina was not about to let it slide. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Kyle joined in the conversation, speaking with a cold expression. ¡°Nina, Maya has no money. It¡¯s pointless to keep on insisting that she pay for it.¡± ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s because she spent all her allowance on buying snacks! Look, she¡¯s already fatter than a bear and she still keeps eating. Right! We should confiscate all her snacks!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Confiscate my snacks? That what am I going to eat? Maya looked up and blinked her big eyes, ready to negotiate. Before she could speak, Nina crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Maya in a domineering manner. ¡°Hand over all your snacks. You¡¯re not allowed to keep any behind my back, otherwise, you have to pay me back!¡± Maya was momentarily stunned. If she had to choose between paying money and handing over her snacks, she could only choose to part ways with her snacks. She pouted and rubbed her chubby hands as she walked towards the bedroom. First, she took out a few bags of chips from the wardrobe, then pulled out a trunk from underneath the bed which was filled with Milky Way bars, Chips Ahoy and Snickers. Next, the girl opened her drawers and took out some Oreo cookies. Then, after hesitating for a while, she drew out some milk pudding from the pocket which her mom had sewn for her. All those made up one huge box of snacks. Maya pushed the box to the living room with all her might and said to her siblings, ¡°These are all for you guys to eat.¡± ¡°Are these all?¡± Juan¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the enormous pile of snacks. ¡°There is a lot here. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s all she has.¡± Nina rolled her eyes at Maya and said, ¡°If you wear my clothes again next time, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll have no more snacks to eat forever!¡± That was the most effective way to deal with Maya. Maya took onest look at her beloved snacks and was extremely reluctant to part ways with them. Then, she lowered her head and walked out of the living room. Just as she sat down on the wooden stool, a ball suddenly fell on her head. ¡°Ahh!¡± The girl cried out. Juan and Kyle immediately rushed out. When Maya saw her brothers, she pointed to the ball while covering her head with one hand. The boys immediately understood that her head must have been hit by the ball. Which idiot goes around throwing things into the yard? One secondter, a few other balls flew over the wall towards the direction of the kids. Juan and Kyle immediately pulled Maya away and hid underneath the table. ¡°What the f*ck! Seems like someone is targeting us intentionally.¡± ¡°Who could it be?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look!¡± Juan charged outside angrily and once he stepped out of the yard, a bucket of cold water fell on him. Juan, who was attacked without any warning, wiped the water away from his face using his hand and looked up. He saw a person wearing a mask jumping down the wall and escaped. ¡°I dare you to stop right there! You even dare to ambush me? You¡¯re dead!¡± The masked man was long gone when the boy finished shouting. Kyle rushed over and saw his brother looking so disheveled. ¡°Did you manage to see who did it?¡± ¡°Nope, I couldn¡¯t see him. That person was wearing a mask. Someone is definitely picking on us. We need to be more careful. Let me get changed first.¡± Juan walked back into the house dripping wet and gave Nina, who just came out of her bedroom, a fright. ¡°Juan, did you drop into theke?¡± Juan shook his head and replied, ¡°Nope, why would I fall into theke? Someone is out to pick on us. Maya got hit on the head just now too. You should be careful as well.¡± Someone is picking on us? Why would anyone do that? Nina was very surprised to hear that. Not convinced with what her brother told her, she looked outside. After Juan entered the bathroom, she went out to the yard immediately. Maya and Kyle were ying on the wooden stools and there did not seem to be anything out of the ordinary. She continued walking and looked outside the yard. ¡°Sigh. I bet Juan was just careless and fell into theke. He must have lied because he was too embarrassed to admit it.¡± Right after Nina muttered to herself and was about to step back into the yard, a basket of flour fell onto her head. Nina looked just like a snowman in an instant. What¡¯s going on? The girl dusted off the flour from her eyes and looked around but could not see anyone nearby. ¡°Which bast*rd ambushed me? Come out right now!¡± After yelling, the response she received was silence. That jerk had gotten away so quickly! Nina tried to sweep away the flour on her, but it was impossible to get it all off as it was just too much. She¡¯d better go in to take a shower and change into a new set of clothes. ¡°Look! What¡¯s that creature? Is that a huge white dog?¡± Maya asked Kyle as she stared curiously at Nina, who was covered in flour and walking with her head hung low. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 When Nicole heard Maya, she looked up and red at her. ¡°I¡¯m not a white dog, I¡¯m your sister!¡± Kyle immediately bolted up and asked, ¡°Nina, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Someone did it on purpose.¡± Kyle frowned. Someone sshed water on Juan, Nina was covered in flour and Maya was hit by a ball. Would it be his turn next? It seemed like someone was watching them in the dark. They had to catch the culprit as soon as possible. After Juan came out of the shower and was dressed in a fresh set of clothing, he got a shock when he saw Nina, who was all covered in flour. ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± ¡°Well, same as you. I was targeted as well.¡± Urgh! Seems like those were all nned attacks. ¡°Damn! I¡¯ll investigate it immediately. I¡¯ll find out who has such nerves to y pranks on us!¡± After Juan finished speaking, he stomped outside furiously but stopped in his tracks the moment he stepped into the yard and was stunned. ¡°Mommy, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s going on?¡± The kids dropped their jaws when they saw Nicole, who had just returned from outside. She was drenched and covered with mud. Even her face was full of dirt and she was in an utterly miserable state. Nicole sighed and replied, ¡°Some prankster pushed me into theke and it took me so much effort to climb out of it. If it was any deeper, Mommy might have already been dead.¡± Is it not enough to prank us kids? Those people are even bullying Mommy now? Are they out to target our whole family? This is simply despicable! They are too much! Juan and Kyle clenched their small fists tightly and could not wait to catch the masterminds behind it. They would definitely beat them into a pulp and throw them into the sea as food for the sharks. ¡°Mommy, go get changed first.¡± Once Nicole walked back to her room, Juan and Kyle immediately starting discussing their n. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Kyle thought about it and replied, ¡°There¡¯s definitely someone watching us. Our enemy is in the shadows while we are in the open. That¡¯s very disadvantageous to us. We should get to a safe ce and not let those baddies have a chance to target us.¡± Juan nodded in agreement. ¡°Are you also thinking of that ce?¡± ¡°Other than that grandpa, no one else would dare to go there. It¡¯s the safest ce.¡± ¡°Yup, let¡¯s ask Mommy to go with uster.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± After they decided on the n, the boys waited for Nina and Nicole to finish bathing and get changed before telling them their idea. Nina was all for it. Nicole, on the other hand, was both surprised and curious. What¡¯s that ce that these four little ones are talking about? And who¡¯s that grandpa they are referring to? Nicole observed the surroundings carefully after the kids brought her to the secret ce which they had in mind. It was a courtyard that was thoughtfully designed. It was simple yet elegant and seemed out of ce within the luxurious estate. ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s no one inside. We should go in first.¡± Nicole followed the four little ones inside. The room had the same vibes and design as the courtyard. It was simple yet elegant, clean and tidy. She had never imagined that there would be such a peaceful haven hidden within the estate. ¡°Mommy, take a seat and rest for a while first.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Nicole sat on the wooden chair and looked around. For no reason, a familiar feeling suddenly overwhelmed her. It wasforting and she felt just like she was back at her own home. She was rather surprised that she would be feeling that way towards a ce which she had never been before. It was very strange indeed. ¡°Mommy, look! What¡¯s that?¡± Maya was looking at the antiques ced at the side of the room curiously and was about to reach out to pick one up. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t touch anything here.¡± After speaking to Maya, she reminded the other three little ones to not touch anything in the room. ¡°Mommy, we know that now.¡± ¡°Mommy, you stay here with Maya and Nina first. Kyle and I will go and find out who are the ones picking on us.¡± Nicole had wanted to go with the boys, but she changed her mind as she thought that it was a good idea to train them. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She knew that her two sons were exceptionally clever. Investigating the matter would be as easy as pie for them. As such, she stopped worrying and simply reminded them, ¡°The both of you have to be careful. Take your phones along and call Mommy immediately if you need help.¡± The two boys nodded and headed towards the courtyard. They tiptoed towards the ce they lived and stopped right before they reached. Then, they found a concealed location to hide themselves. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 As a saying went, two dogs fight for a bone and a third runs away with it. Since the bad guys were spying on their yard, they would spy on the bad guys from the shadows as well. The two boys waited for a long time and almost half the day had gone by with no progress. Kyle rubbed his stomach which was making noises and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Shall we grab a bite first?¡± ¡°Nope! We¡¯ll be discovered very easily if we go back and forth. We need to nail it the first time round.¡± The serious expression on Kyle¡¯s face made him look so cool. As such, Juan could only bear with his hunger and continued squatting down beside Kyle. Fortunately, good things came to those who waited. After ten minutes, two footmen were spotted approaching their courtyard suddenly. Just when they were about reach the entrance of the courtyard, they put on their masks after ensuring that there was no one else around. ¡°Damn! The person who sshed water on me the previous time was wearing this mask too. It has to be one of them.¡± ¡°We should catch and interrogate them.¡± ¡°Let me do it. I haven¡¯t practiced taekwondo for a while. It¡¯s a perfect chance for me to use it again.¡± Juan stood up and strode quickly towards those two footmen who were looking around the courtyard suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m sure we have managed to scare those kids and they are hiding inside now.¡± The other footman agreed with that exnation and had a wretched smile on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go in secretly and find a chance to knock that fat girl out and take her away in a rucksack. Then, we¡¯ll do the same to the other little brats when theye out to look for her¡­ ¡° ¡°Put them in rucksacks and carry them away one by one?¡± ¡°Yup, yup.¡± After the footmen answered, they suddenly realized that something seemed amiss and the smiles on their faces froze. That sounded like a kid¡¯s voice? Both of them immediately turned around and saw Juan, who had his arms crossed in front of his chest and was looking at them with a twinkle in his eye. ¡°F*ck, that scared me!¡± ¡°Since this brat had already heard what we said, let¡¯s capture him first!¡± ¡°Let me do it!¡± After the footman finished speaking, he reached out to catch Juan, but the boy managed to dodge the attack easily by sidestepping. ¡°Man! This brat is pretty agile. It¡¯s not easy to catch him.¡± After that failed attempt, the footman rolled up his sleeves and decided to try again. Juan snorted and looked at them arrogantly. ¡°C¡¯mon, you¡¯ll have to try harder if you want to catch me!¡± ¡°Ha! That brat seems really arrogant. Wait till I catch you and see if you can still behave the same way after that.¡± That footman red at Juan angrily and reached out with both hands, preparing to catch him and put him into the rucksack. Juan had wanted to use his taekwondo skills to deal with that man, but he thought that it would be too easy on them. He was sshed with a bucket of cold water and his Mommy was even pushed into the lake! How could he let them off so easily? The boy started running towards theke while the two footmen chased after him. Kyle, who was hiding behind the pir, followed them immediately. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. John happened to be passing by and saw Kyle being chased after. Curious as to what was happening, he followed behind as well. Juan was already panting heavily when he reached theke and quickly found a ce to hide. When the two footmen reached theke, they scanned the surroundings but the boy was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where did that brat disappear to?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see him anywhere. I didn¡¯t expect that boy to be such a fast runner. He was gone in a blink of an eye!¡± After the both of them finished speaking, they spotted Kyle, who was chasing behind. ¡°There he is!¡± As Kyle and Juan looked identical, the two footmen were unable to differentiate between the two boys and thought that it was Juan. Right after they took two steps forward, they were hit by two rocks thrown from behind whichnded heavily on their backs. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Who is it? Can¡¯t you see that there are people here!¡± The two footmen immediately stopped in their tracks and turned around while rubbing their backs. However, Juan had already gone back into hiding. ¡°Who was it who threw the stones?¡± The two footmen looked at each other in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a big bruise on my back. F*ck, it¡¯s so painful.¡± ¡°Just a bruise? I bet my back is already swollen. But isn¡¯t this strange? Why would a stone fly out of nowhere?¡± Both of them mumbled to themselves and when they turned around, Kyle was already gone. ¡°That brat has escaped.¡± Chapter 583 Chapter 583 ¡°Let¡¯s chase him!¡± Just as Juan was going to hurl stones at the footmen again, he saw John approaching. That caught Juan by surprise. Herees our help. John sized the two footmen up and suddenly, a wide smile spread across his face. ¡°You two,e with me for a while.¡± Not knowing who John was, the two men asked suspiciously, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To collect your reward.¡± ¡°Reward? What reward?¡± ¡°Reward for getting the job well done. It¡¯s of course the butler who wanted to reward you guys. You¡¯re not interested?¡± Even though the two men were surprised by the sudden fortune, they thought that it was possible that Jacob had made a mistake and was giving the reward to the wrong people. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t it be free money for them? Out of greed, the two men decided to follow John. As Juan watched the three of them leave, he looked at theke and sighed. John had just ruined his n. The boy had intended to send the two footmen into theke for a good bath. After walking a distance behind John, the two men suddenly sensed that something seemed amiss. ¡°Where are you bringing us to?¡± ¡°Exactly. This isn¡¯t the way to Jacob.¡± After pondering for a moment, John continued to fool the two footmen by telling them that as the reward was something extra, they had to be discreet. He also told them that Jacob was waiting for them at a secret ce and he had something to tell them. The two men did not see any reason to turn back as they had already walked quite a long distance. There was no loss to them to follow John all the way as the worst case scenario would be that there was no reward for them and they would have made a wasted trip. However, what if there was indeed a huge sum of money waiting for them? John led the two men to the room at the end of the corridor and told them that Jacob was waiting for them inside. When the footmen entered the room, they saw that the room was empty and there wasn¡¯t even a single soul in there. Feeling puzzled, they turned around and saw John and Kyle standing behind them. ¡°Little rascal, why are you here too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the way to address him!¡± John swung a solid punch at that man¡¯s face and hit him right on his nose bridge. Blood oozed out from his nostrils the next instant. The man let out an agonizing cry and covered his nose with his hands immediately. ¡°Someone¡¯s hitting us, help!¡± ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to be killed!¡± John warned as he took out a dagger and waved it in front of the two footmen. The other footman looked at John while trembling in fear. ¡°W-who on Earth are you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your grandpa!¡± Kyle answered with his arms folded in front of his chest. The two footmen exchange a nce with each other. They had never imagined that they wouldnd themselves in such a sorry state due to greed. The two men regretted their stupid decision. ¡°Why did you bring us here? What are you intending to do?¡± Not wanting to waste more time on them, John decided to go straight to the point. ¡°This is your punishment for plotting against the handsome and pretty little ones, as well as their mom. You guys bettere clean and exin your reason for doing that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll slice off your noses before digging your eyes out. Then¡­ ¡° The two footmen were terrified as their eyes followed the dagger which John was swaying in front of them. Their hearts thumped rapidly as they trembled in fear. ¡°Speak!¡± Kyle roared while having a cold expression on his small face. The two men were feeling extremely conflicted. They were afraid that they would lose their lives if they revealed the truth. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The mastermind behind the plot had reminded and cautioned them many times not to divulge the n to anyone. If they did that, they would lose their lives. Sensing the men¡¯s hesitation, John took two steps forward and ced the dagger against the throat of one of them. ¡°This is a very sharp de. Are you interested to try it out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not interested.¡± Judging by the shiny reflection on the surface of the knife, it wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out how sharp the de was. The man was starting to get giddy just by staring at it. ¡°If so,e clean then!¡± The two men had no choice but to confess. After knowing that Daphne was the one behind it, Kyle brimmed with hostility. ¡°So it¡¯s that evil woman. Damn it!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already told you everything we know. Can you let us off now?¡± ¡°Leave the estate now!¡± ¡°We will. Even if you didn¡¯t ask us to leave, we wouldn¡¯t dare to stay here anymore. Ms. Ankins is extremely ruthless. If she knew that we had betrayed her, she might even skin us alive.¡± Chapter 584 Chapter 584 ¡°Get lost!¡± Looking extremely pathetic, the two men got up and fled the room. John watched them leave, with a frigid expression on his face. He shot a meaningful look at Kyle, as though to ask him how they should proceed. Kyle¡¯s expression was cold as ice. Confidently, he replied, ¡°We should get revenge, of course!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get Mr. Seet to¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell my Daddy about this! We¡¯ll take revenge by ourselves.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Although Kyle was a very smart boy, he was still a child after all. To keep the peace, John relented and swore him to secrecy immediately. When they got back, however, John snuck into Evan¡¯s office and told him about the entire incident anyway. Evan looked very displeased. With a frosty look on his face, he said coldly, ¡°I think she¡¯s tired of living!¡± The words wereced with malice that rose up from the very depths of hell. Evan sounded very icy indeed. Seeing the look of fury radiating from Evan¡¯s eyes, an involuntary shudder ran through John. It had been a long time since hest saw Evan in such a scary state. Of course Evan was furious. Nicole and their children were the most important people in Mr. Seet¡¯s life. He had taken a break frompany matters and left the city with Nicole to find out the secret of her birth¡ªthis was evidence enough that family ranked first on his priority list. Besides, Daphne had to pay the price for her own actions. She was in for a horrible ride. However¡ª ¡°Mr. Seet, Kyle instructed me not to tell you because he wanted to take revenge himself. If you¡¯re going to help him out, could¡ªcould you do it more discreetly? It¡¯d be better if he doesn¡¯t know I betrayed his trust.¡± John could tell that Kyle resembled Evan in many ways. For one, both father and son hated being betrayed by others. If the boy found out that John told his father behind his back, he would never let John hear the end of it. John was afraid that his good intentions would end up going to waste. Instead, if the truth got out, the kid might torture him half to death. Evan mulled over this for a while before nodding. John finally heaved a sigh of relief. Evan continued, ¡°I¡¯ll let you handle this matter then.¡± John was speechless. That was fine as well, he supposed. If he handled the matter, John would tread carefully and interfere in Kyle¡¯s ns secretly. Kyle wouldn¡¯t have to know. When they found out that Daphne was the mastermind behind all this, Maya and Nina were beside themselves with rage. ¡°It¡¯s that horrible witch again! How hateful!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the name ¡®Daphne¡¯ sounds a little too gentle for her? In my opinion, we should give her another name.¡± Maya was furious too. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Nina asked. ¡°Dastardly! Dreadful! Diabolical! Dis¡ªdisagreeable!¡± Wow. Nina didn¡¯t even understand the meaning of thest few words. Nicole gazed fondly at Maya from the other side of the room. She didn¡¯t know her daughter had such a wonderful vocabry of words. How excellent! ¡°You¡¯re so clever, Maya! Let¡¯s give her a round of apuse!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wow. Maya felt a little surprised. She had managed to receive praise just like that? How cool. All she had done was to describe a bad woman. The unprecedented amount of praise her mother was lavishing on her made Maya feel a little embarrassed. Her chubby little face turned as red as an apple. ¡°Mommy, the righteous seek an eye for an eye. We must take revenge.¡± ¡°Yes, you must!¡± Nicole cooed. ¡°I remember how she pushed me into the pond. I¡¯m in!¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry! Let us handle this matter by ourselves.¡± Juan told Nicole to busy herself with other things. The four children would help her take revenge instead. Nicole was very pleased with Juan¡¯s attitude. He was so young, and yet he already knew how to share his mother¡¯s burden. What a mature little boy. ¡°Remember, safetyes first. If anything happens, call Mommy immediately.¡± After nagging at her children a little, Nicole returned to uncovering the secret of her birth. Before they rolled out their ns, the four children sat down and had a meeting to decide how they should take revenge. All of them gave their opinions. More than half an hourter, they finally decided on a way. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get the props ready first. We¡¯ll move tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help, too!¡± The four of them happily threw themselves into the preparations. Just as Nicole stepped out of the courtyard, she spotted Evan walking towards her, wearing a Yoda mask. She wondered if she should bother to greet him. Although he had only acted so chummy with Daphne in order to get what he wanted from her, Nicole still couldn¡¯t forgive him. As soon as she thought about that again, a wave of mysterious anger welled up inside her. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 However, John told her that Evan had found out an important piece of information about her birth from Daphne. Nicole wanted to ask him what was it. Should she talk to him and ask him about it? As she struggled to make up her mind, Evan had already walked right up to her. He gazed unblinkingly at her with his deep eyes, making Nicole feel a little uneasy. Just as she was about to walk away from him, Evan suddenly grabbed her by the arm. ¡°What do you want?¡± Nicole asked impatiently, shooting him an angry look. Evan had already anticipated that she was going to be mad at him. He wasn¡¯t perturbed at all¡ªin fact, he continued to gaze at her coolly. He said, ¡°I found out two important pieces of information regarding your birth. Do you want to know what they are?¡± Yes, tell me right now! As she had expected, Evan refused to tell her the information directly. Nicole counseled herself quietly and told herself to bear with her grudge and talk to him for now. Once he finally told her, she was going to put up more walls between them! Gritting her teeth slightly, Nicole asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Slowly, Evan replied in a deep, throaty voice, ¡°It took me lots of time and effort to get my hands on these information. If you really want to know, there¡¯s a price you¡¯ll have to pay.¡± A price? Was this jerk really asking her to pay a price for the information? Did¡ªdid she have to do that? However, she really wanted to know who was the loser to abandon her mother all those years ago. Any price would be a small one for that sort of information. ¡°Well, what do you want from me?¡± Evan looked at Nicole¡¯s face with amusement. She was wearing a wary expression that silently warned him to toe the line. As his lips curled into a smile, he bent his head closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°I want you!¡± The hot air that blew into her ear as he spoke made Nicole¡¯s ear feel a little numb, as though an electric current had passed through it. Her entire face turned scarlet with embarrassment as her heart started to race. She hadn¡¯t expected him to ask for this sort of thing! An image of him pulling out all stops to rescue Daphne popped into Nicole¡¯s mind. She gritted her teeth in rage. And he still wanted her to sleep with him? No way! If he thought she was going to promise him, he was wrong! Nicole grabbed a corner of her shirt and started fiddling with it. She lifted her head and looked at him dead in the eye, a scornful expression on her face. ¡°Dream on!¡± This girl could never agree to apromise! ¡°I¡¯ll take it that you don¡¯t want to know the clues anymore?¡± Nicole burst intoughter. ¡°Even if I did, I would never agree to a condition like that.¡± ¡°Is my condition very outrageous?¡± ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Nicole replied confidently. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Something shed in Evan¡¯s eyes. It seemed that Nicole didn¡¯t have any sexual desire towards him. Evan thought this was quite strange for a couple. He frowned as he sunk himself into deep thought. After a while, he asked, ¡°Are you still angry because of the incident with Daphne?¡± Of course she was! What sort of woman would feel happy after seeing the man they loved jumped in to save the life of another woman? Moreover, he seemed to have fallen for Daphne as well. If that sort of woman did exist, Nicole wasn¡¯t one of them. She was very possessive of her man, and wouldn¡¯t give other women an opportunity to sink their ws into him. However, most women were duplicitous. Although Nicole felt very annoyed, she pretended that she wasn¡¯t. Breezily, she replied, ¡°Get close to whoever you want! Why should I care anyway?¡± She broke off their intense gaze and looked down at her own fingernails, pretending to admire them. Evan was speechless. Realization dawned over Evan. Since Nicole had been so reluctant to sleep with him and seemed to show no jealousy towards his pretended flings, was she sick and tired of being around him? Had she fallen in love with someone else? Was it Levant? He had been investigating her since a year ago. Had sparks started to fly between them? Evan felt a sudden pain in his chest. He could feel someone grabbing his heart and was squeezing it brutally. The man felt as though he was being suffocated to death. As Evan¡¯s face clouded over, Nicole pursed her lips unhappily. What a stingy man he was! If she didn¡¯t agree to his condition, he would probably take the secret information to his grave. Even if he refused to tell her, she could find out the same information from John if she tried hard enough. She shot him onest re and walked away. She had just taken a few steps before Evan suddenly spoke again in his deep, booming voice. ¡°Don¡¯t set your hopes on Daphne anymore¡ªshe doesn¡¯t have an acupuncture mentor! Also¡­ Levant isn¡¯t Sir Musgrave¡¯s son.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nicole was very shocked. She suddenly recalled Sir Musgrave announcing that Levant had no chance of ever inheriting his dukedom. Back then, Nicole had been very puzzled when she heard it. She finally understood now. It turned out that Levant wasn¡¯t Sir Musgrave¡¯s biological son and didn¡¯t belong to the direct lineage of the Musgrave family. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Just as she was deep in thought, Evan turned around and walked towards her. He stared down at her coldly. ¡°¡­Levant has been keeping tabs on you since a year ago!¡± His words seemed to have a deeper meaning. Nicole felt a little confused and panicked. Levant had been keeping tabs on her since a year ago? How was that possible? Why would he do that? ¡°Were you and Levant involved in a romantic rtionship with each other a year ago?¡± Nicole looked absolutely bbergasted. The memories of the past year jumped out at her, but try as she might, she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen Levant at all. Evan¡¯s eyes were cold as ice. When he spoke, his voice was hoarse. ¡°After the breakup, Levant couldn¡¯t forget you, could he? Was that why he wanted to marry you so much?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole shook her head. What rtionship? What breakup? Those were the most preposterous rumors about herself she had ever heard. Evan mistook her silence as a confession of guilt. So this was why Nicole had been acting so distant towards himtely. She had something to hide and it probably had something to do with Levant. Perhaps they had a past rtionship with each other that Evan didn¡¯t know about. And now, Nicole had fallen back in love with her ex! If that was so¡ª What was Evan supposed to do? Should he give up on her? As soon as he thought of this, Evan felt as though his heart had fallen straight into an abyss. His breathing felt a little more erratic. It would be very virtuous of him to give them his blessings, but it was just too difficult for Evan. He didn¡¯t think he would be able to do it. Evan was a very possessive man. No matter what happened, she would be his! Evan looked up at Nicole and clenched his fists. Without another word, he turned and walked away. He needed to think¡ªhow could he handle this properly? Evan had left so quietly that by the time Nicole snapped out of her daze and looked at him, he was already far in the distance. He cut a very lonesome figure indeed as he walked away. Nicole thought back on his words. Had he developed some sort of misunderstanding regarding her rtionship with Levant? That was ridiculous. They had never been romantically involved at all. What an absurd thing to say! Hence, she needed to understand quickly why Levant had been stalking her for the past year. It would be very easy to get this answer. All she needed to do was to find Levant himself and interrogate him. Without hesitating, she turned and made her way to the man¡¯s ce. Levant was sitting in his study room, staring into thin air. Despairingly, he wondered when Nicole would be able to ept him into her life. After all, she was now living in Sir Musgrave¡¯s estate and socializing with him on a daily basis. Surrounded by all that wealth, would she suddenly undergo a change of character and decide to¡­ At that moment, Nicole entered his room, shocking Levant out of his reverie. Immediately, he stood up and wiped the woeful look off his face. stering a blinding smile onto his face, he said, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ve been very busy with worktely, so I haven¡¯t been able toe and visit you. Have the children and yourself gotten used to that ce?¡± Gotten used to that ce? Sure, Daphne had managed to get the better of Nicole and the kids a few times. However, Nicole believed that the kids would be able to pay the devil back for her ¡®kindness¡¯ two or more times over. Hence, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to bring this up to Levant. A more important question was at hand. She smiled back at him. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very nice there. I¡¯m enjoying myself very much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Treat this ce like your home. After all, it¡¯s going to be your home in a few years anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole understood the deeper meaning behind his words. But she would never get together with him! This house would never truly be hers. She coughed uneasily and went straight to the point immediately. ¡°Levant, do you remember if we met each other somewhere a year ago?¡± Levant gazed at her and shook his head in deep thought. ¡°What a strange question! I don¡¯t remember meeting you a year ago.¡± Nicole frowned, feeling very confused. Since they hadn¡¯t even met each other a year ago, how would Evan have arrived at his conclusion that Levant had started keeping tabs on her a year ago? Was Evan simply wrong, or was Levant hiding a huge secret from her? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole shot a nce at Levant, who was sipping anxiously from a teacup, deliberately avoiding her eyes. Evidently, there was something he was hiding from her. However, since he was so reluctant to say it, there was no point in her pursuing the matter. After making some small talk with each other, Nicole made up ame excuse of having to return to her kids and left hurriedly. As he watched her leave, Levant eyes darkened a little. A year ago, he had in fact met her. When he found her, Levant had wanted to bring her back with him to the Musgrave Estate. It would have been a pleasant surprise for Sir Musgrave! Chapter 587 Chapter 587 However, when he realized the real reason behind Sir Musgrave¡¯s desperate search for Nicole, Levant changed his mind. He would never let anyone threaten his position as the heir to the Musgrave dukedom. However, she didn¡¯t necessarily have to be a threat to him. Levant decided that he needed to speed things up between them a little. ¡­ Nicole returned to her house, lost in her thoughts. Just as she stepped into the courtyard, she spotted all four of her children gathered around in a circle, whispering mysteriously to each other. They seemed to be plotting something big. ¡°Hey, you lot! What do you guys want for dinner?¡± Her sudden presence made all the children startle in fright. Nina looked at her, trying to recover from her shock. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re having a meeting about something very important!¡± ¡°Mommy, our revenge ns are nearlyplete! We¡¯ll be able to push them out very soon. When the timees, we can finally take our revenge!¡± Nicole understood the situation immediately. Her kids were still trying toe up with ways to get back at Daphne. ¡°Well then, Mommy will leave you guys to it. I¡¯ll go see what we can make for dinner tonight!¡± ¡°Mommy, I think you should prepare a feast to encourage us.¡± Hearing this, Nicole felt a little startled. If these words hade out of Maya¡¯s mouth, it would have been perfectly reasonable. However, what shocked Nicole was the fact that Kyle had been the one suggesting this. She turned around to stare at him, before shifting her gaze to Maya, whose eyes were blinking like glittering stars. Nicole¡¯s shocked gaze made Maya feel a little perturbed. She looked back at her mother, confused. I wasn¡¯t the one who brought up the idea of a feast! Why are you looking at me like that? Besides, no matter how much I like to eat, my mouth is bound to get tired sometimes, right? Why can¡¯t Kyle get hungry at times too? Why are Mommy¡¯s eyes shifting around so rapidly as she nces from one of us to the other? After she confirmed that Kyle had really been the one to say that, Nicole looked at her son and asked, ¡°Kyle, is there anything you want to eat? Mommy will make it for you.¡± Kyle started rattling off a list of food, but all of them were Maya¡¯s favorites. Ever since Maya destroyed Nina¡¯s clothes a while back, all her snacks had been confiscated by the latter. Because she was so hungry, Kyle had even seen Maya doodling a biscuit on paper before tearing off the drawing and stuffing it into her mouth to stave off her hunger pangs. Feeling sorry for his sister, he decided to let her feast herself for once to make up for the past few weeks. As she listened to Kyle¡¯s list, Maya¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. What a coincidence! Everything Kyle wanted to eat was on her list of favorite foods. When her son finished speaking, Nicole realized immediately that he intended the feast to be for Maya¡¯s enjoyment. She was pleasantly surprised. This boy was a nice brother who knew how to spoil his younger sister. Kyle was a real tsundere. Whoever married him in the future was bound to lead a very happy life indeed. ¡°Alright. Mommy will make it for you right-away.¡± Kyle nodded. Maya blew a raspberry. She walked over to Kyle and said cheerily, ¡°Kyle, you¡¯re so nice to me! I like you.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡± This sudden deration of love made Kyle feel a little embarrassed. A ghost of a smile appeared on his face, which normally assumed a cold expression. Nina felt a little jealous. She turned to look at Juan and said, ¡°Juan, you¡¯re my older brother too. Can¡¯t you treat me well?¡± ¡°Sure I can! What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get Mommy to make it for you.¡± Nina pouted grumpily. Unlike Maya, she didn¡¯t fancy stuffing herself with food all day like a glutton. ¡°No thanks. If I eat like Maya the pig, I¡¯ll grow so fat that I won¡¯t be pretty anymore. I want¡­¡± She rolled her eyes at Maya and thought deeply about what she wanted. How dare she call me a pig, and an ugly one at that? Maya¡¯s face contorted with rage. She turned and walked into her room, emerging with a hammer in her hand. She stalked up to Nina and waved the hammer in her face. ¡°If you call me that again, I¡¯ll bash your head in with this hammer!¡± Nina was stunned speechless. Wow! Had the Maya Punch be Maya¡¯s Hammer now? More urately, it was Maya¡¯s Steel Hammer¡­ Had Maya kept this hammer around in preparation to go up against her one day? If Maya really smashed this thing against her head, the consequences would be dire! An expression of fear shed across Nina¡¯s face. Alright, little sister! I¡¯ll back off for now. ¡°Um, I¡ªI still have a few dummies that I haven¡¯t put makeup on yet. I¡¯ll go do that for them now.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Nina turned and fled. As she watched Nina run off in fear, Maya smiled with self-satisfaction. As much as Nina was blunt and straightforward, Maya knew that she had a horrible fear of being beaten up. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 With Maya¡¯s Hammer to aid her, Maya doubted that anyone would make fun of her behind her back now. Juan and Kyle looked at her disapprovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you use it to hit people for real!¡± They warned, ¡°Or they might get hurt. Even worse, they could end up in the hospital with life-threatening injuries.¡± Maya nced at them before stealing a quick nce in the direction of Nina¡¯s room. With a small laugh, she tore off a piece of the hammer in her hand and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°What the¡ª¡± The hammer was made of bread! How did it look so much like the real thing? This was quite amazing. ¡°Maya, where did you get this from?¡± Maya looked at them mysteriously and said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy gave this to me! Don¡¯t the both of you dare tell Nina about this! He even gave me a few more.¡± Daddy? Hmm¡­Daddy seemed to be a little biased. Well¡ªat least this would stop Nina from riling up her sister with those offendingments again in the near future. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole prepared an entire table of delicious dishes. The four children gobbled up the food like starved baby wolves. ¡°Mommy, you make the best food! The food they make at the Musgrave Estate tastes pretty nd to me.¡± ¡°If you like my cooking so much, Mommy will cook for you every day.¡± The four children nodded happily. Maya sighed unhappily. ¡°Ms. She went back to help Uncle Davin with his work. She would have enjoyed your cooking if she were here!¡± Nicoleughed silently to herself. Going back to help Davin Seet with his work? As if! It was more likely that she had returned to keep a closer eye on him. She was probably afraid that Davin might start flirting around with other girls in her absence. However, it was good that She had returned. Both Davin and the Seet Group needed an assistant urgently. After dinner, the four children started to roll out their ns. They dragged their props to the wall surrounding Daphne¡¯s property, where they squatted down to wait. Maya looked at the Bluetooth transmitter in Juan¡¯s hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Juan, do you think that bad woman could recognize my voice?¡± ¡°No. This transmitter has a voice-altering function. Even if Mommy and Daddy were to listen to this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that it¡¯s you.¡± Maya stuck out her tongue, feeling a little more assured. If the bad woman realized that it was Maya¡¯s voice cursing her out, she might give the little one a horrible beating. ¡°Let¡¯s wait to watch the show!¡± Juan put on a dark coat and snuck into the courtyard, as quiet as a mouse. He spotted an inconspicuous location and hid the Bluetooth device there before sneaking back out of the property. He returned to the other children and gave them a thumbs-up sign to signal that all had gone well. Nina and Maya turned to look at each other as they flicked the ¡®on¡¯ switch on the Bluetooth device, a smile appearing on their faces. At the present moment, Daphne was sitting in her room, awaiting the good news. The two maids whom she had sent to torment Nicole and the little beastlings had promised to stick those children into sacks and take them to her tonight. She nced at the clock. It was just about time. If they managed to stick that wretched Nicole into a sack as well, that would be most wonderful. She had to discipline that family of losers and take her rage out on them! Here, a smile appeared on her face. Just as she raised her teacup to her lips, she suddenly heard someone calling her name from outside. ¡°Daphne¡ª¡± Daphne froze in shock, wondering if she had heard wrongly. The voice belonged to that of a middle- aged woman, but aside from Lady Musgrave, there wasn¡¯t another woman in the estate who dared to address her by her first name. She ignored it and took another sip from her teacup. ¡°Daphne¡ªDaphne¡ª¡± The voice called again, this time even more loudly. She turned to look at the maid who was tidying up the table next to her. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± The maid looked at her. ¡°I think someone is calling you from the outside.¡± So she hadn¡¯t dreamt that up. Daphne got up and arrived in her courtyard. ¡°Daphne¡ª¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that? Who¡¯s calling me?¡± The four children were watching her gleefully through a crack in the wall. When they saw Daphnee out of the house, they quickly activated another function in the Bluetooth speaker¡­ ¡°Dastardly Daphne¡ª¡± ¡°Deplorable Daphne¡ª¡± ¡°Diabolical Daphne¡ª¡± ¡°Disagreeable Daphne¡ª¡± Daphne looked around the courtyard, but there was nobody in sight. She roared angrily, ¡°Who the hell is that? Come out and face me if you dare!¡± Maya shook with silentughter. She pressed the button on the device, and the mysterious voice sounded again¡ª ¡°Daphne¡¯s rotten heart will be sliced into pieces and chopped into tiny shreds! Add some pepper to it and¡ªtada! Skewered rotten heart for dinner~¡± Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Daphne was furious. Heaving angrily, she screamed, ¡°Skewered my foot! You jerk, you tortoise-head loser! Come out right now!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The maids looked at each other in confusion. There was no one in the courtyard, so where had the mysterious voicee from? With a murderous look on her face, Daphne ordered the maids to search the entire courtyard. However, the search turned up empty. ¡°Useless! The person is probably hiding out in the courtyard right now. Find him right now and make sure he turns up in front of me! I don¡¯t care if you dig up the entire courtyard.¡± As the maids searched around the courtyard for the mysterious intruder, Juan and Kyle snuck quietly into Daphne¡¯s bathroom. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maya and Nina felt a little worried. They wondered if they could seed on this second mission. The maids searched as hard as they possibly could, but the search returned nothing. Daphne was beside herself with rage. She decided to change the team of security guards first thing tomorrow morning. This team was too ipetent. After this, they didn¡¯t hear the voice anymore. Daphne returned to her room. She sat on her bed for a while, massaging her forehead. She felt as though her head had swelled to twice its size. Her blood cirction seemed pretty weak, too. No, this wouldn¡¯t do. She decided to take a bath to get rid of her headache before she went to sleep. She got up and went into the bathroom. When the two boys saw her entering, they quickly hid more deeply in a corner, praying that she wouldn¡¯t discover them. Daphne took off her clothes. When the bathtub filled uppletely with water, she lowered herself into it with a sigh of satisfaction. She shut her eyes, enjoying the pleasant sensation of the waterpping against her skin. Juan snickered quietly. He took out a bag of white powder from his pocket and snuck some of it into the bathtub. Daphne, who was still soaking in the water, suddenly felt her skin get itchier and itchier. She opened her eyes, only to see that her skin waspletely red. Every inch of her skin was covered with red spots. How could this be? Daphne widened her eyes in shock, realizing that there was something wrong with the water. But she had just filled the bathtub with water! How could there be a problem with it? Just as she was panicking over it, the two boys climbed onto the tform behind her and forced her head into the water. Immediately, Daphne felt as though her face was on fire. Her first thought was, Is this going to ruin my looks? With her head under the water, she wanted to scream, but she wasn¡¯t able to. She struggled to get her head out of the water with all her might. ¡°Her face must bepletely ruined by now.¡± Hearing this, Juan felt very satisfied. ¡°Disgusting woman! She deserves this for everything she has done. Remember this¡ªif you ever dare to hit any of us again, I¡¯ll drag you to hell!¡± With that, the two of them released Daphne¡¯s head. The woman removed her head from the water and spluttered violently. ¡°Help, help¡ªsomebody, help¡ª¡± Hearing her screams, the maids ran into her room. However, Daphne had locked the bathroom door, so they weren¡¯t able to enter and save her. Daphne had to climb out of the bathtub and put on her pajamas before opening the door for them, all the while gritting her teeth in pain. By then, Juan and Kyle had already climbed out of the window and escaped to freedom. Daphne recalled the voice of the two boys she had just heard. They definitely belonged to Juan and Kyle. The mysterious voice she had heard tonight, as well as the two voices who had cursed her out in her own bathroom, definitely had something to do with those wretched children! Just you wait! Daphne swore that she was going to tear them apart from limb to limb. The doctor of the estate hurried over and put her on an IV drip. He instructed Daphne to take lots of bed rest, watch her diet and ensure that she didn¡¯t get exposed to too much wind. The substance that had been poured into the bathwater in huge amounts was a highly corrosive one. If Daphne didn¡¯t follow his instructions, her skin might never recover¡ªespecially the wounds on her face. ¡°What about my face?¡± Daphne asked anxiously, as though she was asking about her own life. If this face of hers was ruined, her future prospects would take a dramatic hit. Hector, who was as handsome as a man could get, whose features looked as though they were crafted by angels, would want nothing to do with her in the future. As the doctor gazed at her red face, he told her in a guarded tone that, no matter how hard he tried, her skin would never recover, and it was going to leave scars. In actual fact, it was worse¡ªshe might even be disfigured. Taking her feelings into consideration, the doctor tried to soften the blow. Daphney on the bed. Her eyes, which had been full of fear up till now, suddenly shed with a sudden savageness. She ordered her maids to bring Lady Musgrave over. When thetter saw how badly injured she was, her heart broke. She had always regarded this niece of hers as her biological daughter. ¡°Daphne, my dear, what happened?¡± Daphne reached out to grab Lady Musgrave¡¯s hand. She burst into tears and cried out, ¡°Aunt Portia, you have to take revenge for me! It was Nicole Lane and those horrible kids of hers who did this to me! Look what they¡¯ve done to me!¡± Chapter 590 Chapter 590 When she recalled that Daphne had yed those dirty tricks on Nicole Lane and the children on her orders, Lady Musgrave felt even more sorry for her. ¡°Daphne, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make them pay for this!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as she finished speaking, she turned on her heels and walked out of Daphne¡¯s residence. When Nicole saw her four children return in high spirits, she knew immediately that they hadpleted their revenge n sessfully and taught that wicked woman a good lesson. Just as she was about to praise them, she heard an urgent knock on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± It was already sote. Who could that be? Nicole opened the door to see John standing outside, his expression looking rather panicked. After receiving the orders from Evan, John had been watching over the children silently as they carried out their revenge n against Daphne. When he heard that they were going to execute their ns tonight, he hid himself in a corner and observed. He left the scene a littleter, and found out that Lady Musgrave was on her way to seek revenge. ¡°John! What is it?¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, you¡¯d better take the kids and hide somewhere immediately! Lady Musgrave is intent on seeking revenge for her niece, and she¡¯sing almost immediately!¡± Lady Musgrave. Nicole felt her heart sink. She didn¡¯t think Lady Musgrave would¡¯ve found out so quickly. These children must have been too careless and let something slip in their carelessness. Trouble wasing their way. Aside from Sir Musgrave, his wife was the most important person around in this estate. If she insisted on avenging Daphne, Nicole and her children were going to suffer greatly. ¡°Mommy, it was Daphne who bullied us first! All we did was take revenge. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Hearing Nina¡¯s indignant argument, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Lady Musgrave would never hear them out. She was Daphne¡¯s aunt, and she was going to take her side for sure. Nicole had met Lady Musgrave a few times before, and she knew that the older woman¡¯s loyaltiesy with her blood rtives rather than cold logic. Besides, she had always hated Nicole and the kids, and she wouldn¡¯t pass up such a good opportunity to torture them. ¡°Mommy, we were the ones who did this. This has nothing to do with you! When the timees, just hand us over to her¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± No mother would sell out her own children like this. She certainly wasn¡¯t going to submit her children to Lady Musgrave¡¯s cruelty. These four children were her life. She had to protect them. ¡°Let Mommy think. Mommy will be able toe up with something.¡± Just as she was wracking her brains to think of an idea, Maya suddenly said, ¡°We can go hide out in that grandpa¡¯s residence, can¡¯t we?¡± Nicole and the three other children turned to look at her instantly. She was right. That grandpa had announced that nobody other than him was allowed to enter his residence. Perhaps Lady Musgrave would be too scared to enter too. They would be safe then, wouldn¡¯t they? Maya could be so clever sometimes. ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s the only ce we can go now! It¡¯s the safest ce in the entire estate!¡± ¡°Exactly! Mommy, let¡¯s not hesitate anymore. We should leave now.¡± Nicole nodded. Although John didn¡¯t know where they were referring to, he had no choice but to send them over there right now. ¡°Mommy, look! That old witch is bringing people over to our residence!¡± Maya pointed to the distance. Under the fluorescent lights of the corridor, she could see Lady Musgrave heading in the direction of their house with a suite of maids and bodyguards in tow. Looking at the number of people around her, Nicole knew she meant business. If she caught them while she was still so enraged, Lady Musgrave would punish them horribly to set things right for Daphne. Nicole sighed with relief. Thank goodness they chose the little path that led down into the garden. Otherwise, they would have bumped right into the duchess. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and go. Once she realizes that there¡¯s no one in the house, she¡¯ll send people to search for us all over the estate.¡± Just as Juan finished speaking, John suddenly recalled those extra bodyguards Evan had gifted them. ¡°Please leave first! I have to make a detour first. When they realize that you aren¡¯t here, they¡¯ll go and look for Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After John left, Nicole and the four children quickly made their way to the only safe refuge they knew. When Lady Musgrave arrived at their residence, she found it to bepletely empty. ¡°Where are they? They must have found somewhere to hide. Start looking for them right now!¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± The maids went through all the rooms, turning them inside out as they looked in every nook and cranny. However, there was nobody in the house at all. Lady Musgrave¡¯s face clouded over with rage. She made for the residence of the bodyguards that Nicole Lane had brought along with her. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 When she got there, it waspletely empty. This was preposterous! This estate was her property. She couldn¡¯t believe how difficult it was to search for someone on her territory! She wanted to order her men to search Sir Musgrave¡¯s residence as well, but she knew he would not be happy to see a crowd of people descending upon his home. Besides, he had already ordered the employees around the estate to protect those four kids. Hence, she made her way to his study room to exin everything to him. ¡°¡­those kids made Daphne suffer so horribly. I have to make them pay the price for it! Nicole Lane must have ordered them to do that. Otherwise, how could a few children their age cook up such a horrible n? The scars on Daphne¡¯s face might even be permanent! You have to team up with me on this!¡± Seeing his wife boil with rage, Sir Musgrave fell into deep thought. From his few interactions with Nicole, he refused to believe that she would instigate her own children to do something like this. Those children of hers were smart and innocent at the same time. Likewise, he had doubts that they would do something so cruel without a reason. ¡°There must be a reason for this. Do you know why they did this?¡± Hearing this question, Lady Musgrave felt rather stunned. She knew perfectly why the kids had done that. It was because Daphne took her orders and arranged for people to kidnap Nicole and the children away from the residence. She had tried to send them away. Those children must have found out and retaliated like a bunch of rabid wolves. However, there was no way she was going to tell Sir Musgrave about this. She thought deeply about how to reply. Eventually, she said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because those kids haven¡¯t been raised properly. That¡¯s the only reason why they could¡¯ve done something so preposterous.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Sir Musgrave looked very, well, grave. Evidently, he didn¡¯t believe her exnation. The wife continued indignantly, ¡°You have to settle this debt for Daphne! She¡¯s my niece, and she calls you Uncle Stephen out of respect! How can I stand to see her being bullied like this on this estate? What am I supposed to tell her parents? Do you want to start a war with my maiden family over a matter like this?¡± There was a deeper and more sinister meaning to her innocuous statement. Left with few options, Lady Musgrave decided to use her maiden family to threaten her husband. She was insistent this time. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this matter for you. Please return for now.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go back and wait for your good news!¡± Lady Musgrave turned around and swept out of the room. Sir Musgrave remained silent, thinking deeply. He ordered his servant to call Nicole and the kids over. The man wanted to understand what exactly was going on. After a short while, the servant returned and reported, ¡°Sir Musgrave, they¡¯re in the drawing room. Lady Musgrave¡¯s men dare not enter.¡± Sir Musgrave felt a little surprised. Those children were really smart¡ªthey came to his residence, knowing that it was the only ce in the estate where Lady Musgrave didn¡¯t have jurisdiction over. It seemed like he had to make a trip to the drawing room himself. Shortly, he arrived at the courtyard. Seeing that the lights were on, he entered the room straightaway. His sudden appearance shocked the children. Maya blinked herrge eyes and eximed, ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing here?¡± Here, Nicole finally realized that her children had been referring to Sir Musgrave all along. ¡°This is Sir Musgrave. You need to address him properly.¡± Nicole turned around and gazed respectfully at him. ¡°They¡¯re just children. Please excuse their rudeness.¡± Hmm? Did Mommy say he¡¯s Sir Musgrave? So he was the most important man on this estate. No wonder he had introduced himself as the owner of the ce during their first meeting. The children thought he was the owner of this residence, but his influence actually extended beyond that. He was the owner of the entire estate. Sir Musgrave looked at the adorable children, who stared back at him with theirrge, round eyes. A warm smile appeared on his cold, handsome face. ¡°No worries. I don¡¯t mind the way they address me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very affectionate? I like these kids.¡± So they could actually address Sir Musgrave as Grandpa? He even felt affectionate towards them and liked them very much. Wow! Instantaneously, the children felt even closer to him. Maya looked at him happily. Suddenly, she blurted out a question. ¡°Since you¡¯re Sir Musgrave, can you keep that old witch and that horrible Daphne in check?¡± Nicole froze in shock. She reached out a hand and pinched Maya on the cheek, hard. How could she call Lady Musgrave an old witch in front of her own husband? ¡°Maya, watch your mouth!¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Looking at her anxious mother, Nina mumbled, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s okay to call her the old witch. I did it in front of him before.¡± She did it before? Oh my goodness¡­ Nicole felt her head spin at once. What else did the kids say in front of Sir Musgrave? ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re just kids.¡± However, it seemed like Stephen didn¡¯t mind the kids calling his wife the old witch. Under the soft, warm lights, he gazed at Nicole. Smiling bashfully, she looked gentle and captivating. She¡¯s very much like Rosalie. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I came to find out what happened between Daphne and the kids.¡± Nina was the first one to step forward. Staring at the man, she replied indignantly, ¡°She¡¯s a bad woman! She sent someone to prank us by pouring flour on me and making me look like a white puppy. It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Juan then added, ¡°I was drenched all over because she made someone pour water on me from above. She even asked someone to put us in a sack. I don¡¯t know what she was trying to do to us.¡± Mayained as well, ¡°She hit my head with a ball, and it hurts so much.¡± Kyle kept silent. I¡¯m the lucky one who didn¡¯t get pranked; I actually escaped the ordeal safe and sound. Looking at his mommy, who didn¡¯t utter a word, he spoke on her behalf. ¡°Our Mommy was pushed into a pond. If the water was deeper, she would¡¯ve drowned.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! An eye for an eye. We must take revenge!¡± Nicole still didn¡¯t say a word but she didn¡¯t stop the kids from telling the truth. At that moment, her curiosity was piqued. I wonder what Sir Musgrave will do after knowing these things. In an instant, Stephen¡¯s face turned grim and his gaze was frigid. I didn¡¯t expect Daphne to treat the kids this way. She even pushed Nicole into ake. How terrible! My wife even demanded justice for Daphne. Now I see that Daphne has brought it upon herself. She got exactly what she deserved! Just as he remained quiet in contemtion, Evan and John walked into the courtyard. Oblivious to Stephen¡¯s presence, John announced before entering the room, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the old witch has retreated. She won¡¯t be doing anything tonight so you can bring back these smart kids.¡± Stephen turned to look at the door. The old witch is certainly my wife¡¯s nickname. But who is this Ma¡¯am? Is it Nicole? When he was still feeling puzzled, he saw the two men stepping through the door. Stephen¡¯s presence surprised Evan, and John froze for a moment as well. Though Evan had stayed at the estate for quite some time, he had only seen Stephen from afar several times. This was his first time encountering Stephen face to face. Just now, Evan had removed his ugly mask because he didn¡¯t want to expose Yoda¡¯s true identity in case he ran into Lady Musgrave. Now he was showing his real, incredibly dashing face. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Who are they?¡± Stephen asked inquisitively. Previously, Nicole lied to Stephen that she was in love with Levant so she could stay at the estate. She did so to cover up her actual intention, which was to search for her biological father. My lie will be busted if I tell him who Evan really is. And he¡¯ll probably suspect that I approached Levant with ill intentions and have us investigated. She hesitated for a second before answering, ¡°They¡¯re my bodyguards.¡± What? Bodyguards? Stephen¡¯s piercing eyesnded on Evan right away. This man carries such a domineering and elegant vibe. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s just a bodyguard. ¡°Your bodyguards?¡± With his eyes on her, Stephen gave her a meaningful smile. Judging from the way they addressed her and from Evan¡¯s demeanor, something just didn¡¯t sit right with him. Despite having no idea why Stephen smiled, Nicole shed him a smile, too. The scene of Stephen and Nicole exchanging nces with a smile made Evan feel uneasy. It seems like she¡¯s trying to please this man intentionally. Clenching his fists, Evan gazed at her with his cavernous eyes while questioning in an icy voice, ¡°Am I your bodyguard?¡± Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Nicole felt her chest tighten at his question. It¡¯s safest to say that you¡¯re my bodyguard. I¡¯ll be in trouble if finds out you¡¯re the man I love and the father of the kids. In order to appease Evan, she nodded, fluttering theshes of her twinkling eyes. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my bodyguard.¡± The man secretly gritted his teeth. How could she say this? Is she embarrassed to admit that I¡¯m her man? Or does she have other ideas in mind? Fury was evident in Evan¡¯s gaze despite his effort to suppress the intense rage within him. On the other hand, Nicole seemed flustered, as if she were trying to conceal something. Observing the two, Stephen¡¯s brows drew together. After a brief moment of silence, he suddenly looked at Nicole and asked, ¡°Since you and Levant are in love with one another, why don¡¯t you both get married right away? Then my wife will no longer pick on you and the kids because you¡¯re her daughter-inw.¡± Marry Levant? Why does Stephen bring this up all of a sudden? Nicole was dumbstruck. Stephen eyed her intently and observed her reaction. A realization hit him when he saw her shocked and anxious face. I¡¯ve heard that Nicole intentionally keeps a distance from Levant these days. The way they treat one another is nothing like a couple in love. Other than that, she also secretly tries to scout out some incidents of the past at the estate. I guess she has a hidden agenda, and the appearance of these ¡°bodyguards¡± has confirmed my suspicion. Meanwhile, Evan¡¯s expression became cold as ice at Stephen¡¯s words. Looking daggers at the woman, he asked in a cold tone, enunciating every word, ¡°Are you and Levant in love with one another?¡± In a panic, Nicole lifted her head to see him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Whoa! His face looks so stern. This is scary¡­ How should I answer him? If I nod, will Evan lose his cool and do something extreme? But if I don¡¯t, the excuse I used to stay at the estate bes invalid. Sir Musgrave will probably think I have a hidden agenda. How am I going to find out my identity then? Oh goodness, why must you give me such a tough challenge? I wish I can draw lots to decide. Now tell me, should I nod or not? Seeing their mother¡¯s conflicted expression, the four kids exchanged nces. Then Maya stepped forward, innocently blinking her luminous eyes at her mother. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want a stepdad. You can¡¯t marry Uncle Levant.¡± Kyle followed and said firmly, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want a stepdad, either.¡± The quick-witted Juan noticed his dad¡¯s sullen expression and hurriedly said, ¡°Mommy, quickly tell Daddy you don¡¯t like Uncle Levant.¡± Rolling her eyes, Nina walked over to Stephen and looked at him solemnly. ¡°Mommy is deeply in love with Daddy, so she won¡¯t marry Uncle Levant.¡± Seeing her kids defending their parents¡¯ marriage boldly, Nicole¡¯s dilemma was reced by worry. Oh, no. Sir Musgrave now knows that I¡¯ve lied to him. Is he going to deal with me? Sizing Evan up from head to toe, Stephen asked the four kids, ¡°Is he your daddy?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± The four kids nodded in unison. Stephen then turned to look at John. ¡°Did you call her Ma¡¯am just now?¡± The kids have admitted it, so I have nothing to hide anymore. John gave him a firm nod. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s our Ma¡¯am.¡± Stephen¡¯s gaze fell on Nicole. ¡°Since you have a husband and kids, why are you still messing with Levant?¡± I¡¯m here to find out who I really am! And I have no other way to get into the estate. When Stephen saw Nicole remaining silent, he asked again on purpose, ¡°Who do you actually love? Levant or this man?¡± Urgh¡­ Of course I love Evan. Nicole¡¯s bright eyesnded on Evan and found him staring right back at her with his dark eyes. Oh my! That murderous look. Actually, Evan was waiting for an answer from her as well. If given a choice, who will Nicole choose? Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Nicole contemted briefly. Then she strolled over to Evan and held his hand. ¡±I love my kids¡¯ daddy.¡± A grin suddenly spread across Stephen¡¯s face. I knew she would choose him. If she chooses Levant, I¡¯ll have to investigate why she used Levant as an excuse to stay here. On the other hand, though Evan seemed calm, his heart leapt with joy the second he heard her answer. His eyes were fixed on her as he asked, ¡°Did you choose me genuinely?¡± Of course, I love you wholeheartedly. With a faint smile, she nodded. If I must choose between Evan and knowing my true identity, I¡¯ll certainly choose him. He¡¯s a thousand times more important than the b*stard who dumped my mom. I can stay ignorant about the heartless man, but I can¡¯t afford to lose Evan. The children were pleased to see their parents standing together. The scene of the family of six together also made Stephen heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve chosen him, so there should be nothing between you and Levant anymore. Go back and take care.¡± Despite knowing that Nicole hade to the estate with an ulterior motive, Stephen didn¡¯t want to pursue this matter, as the estate suffered no loss. She and Rosalie look so alike. I would rather think that her sudden appearance is meant to be. But my wife and Daphne will not let them off the hook. If this goes on, they will surely get hurt. It¡¯s best if they leave safely. Nicole could tell that Stephen was hinting at them to leave. Anyway, I¡¯ve no reason to stay anymore. I¡¯m grateful that he is letting us go instead of holding me ountable for lying and the kids for pulling tricks on Daphne. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Gazing at Stephen¡¯s tall and mighty figure, she felt a sense of familial warmth and care which she had never experienced since young. To her, this was an absolutely precious feeling. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t hold you back any longer, Sir. Please let Levant know. We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± It¡¯s better that they leave overnight. Otherwise, my wife will make use of her family to seek justice for Daphne first thing tomorrow. ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± For some unknown reason, Stephen was reluctant to see her go. Perhaps she resembles Rosalie too much. Yet, she isn¡¯t Rosalie. She¡¯s only a woman who looks like Rosalie, a passerby in my life. And she has her own life to live. Evan caught a glimpse of the reluctance and affection in Stephen¡¯s gaze on Nicole, and a wave of agitation washed over him. Not only does Levant want to marry Nicole, but Sir Musgrave is falling for her, too? We can¡¯t stay here any longer. She is so attractive to men. Should I lock her up in a cage once we reach home? Leaving the courtyard, they went back to their room to pack their belongings. ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t investigate who your daddy is anymore. What should we do now?¡± Juan asked as four pairs of innocent eyes stared straight at her. The children seemed very concerned about this. Trying to sound as carefree as possible, Nicole replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care who that heartless man is. Besides, we can always investigate again in the future when there¡¯s a chance.¡± Evan¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°What if I say you¡¯ll know soon?¡± Nicole froze at his words. She turned around to look at him. Did he find some clues? ¡°Evan, tell me if you know anything. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡± Why can¡¯t he tell me directly instead of keeping me guessing? ¡°Is that the right attitude to ask for something?¡± Evan questioned while looking at her. Urgh. Am I the one with a bad attitude now? He¡¯s getting so full of himself. What kind of attitude does he expect from me? After much thinking, Nicole wrapped her hands around his arm with a ttering smile. ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯re a kind man. In fact, you¡¯re the best guy in this world.¡± The four kids turned to nce at her flirtatious expression. They were amazed by her flexibility and how thick-skinned she could be. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 ¡°Really?¡± Evan furrowed his brows, surprised by her sudden change of demeanor. ¡°Yes! A kind man like you never keeps things to himself. Tell me now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kind man, so you¡¯re not being truthful.¡± He was dissatisfied with her response. Nicole frowned. What should I say to please him, then? I can¡¯t be telling him that he¡¯s the biggest meanie in the world. ¡°John, please take the kids and get going. I need to talk to my wife.¡± John immediately did as per Evan¡¯s instructions. The four kids immediately scurried off. After walking some distance away, Juan asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s Daddy and Mommy going to talk about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The way Mommy praised Daddy just now made me blush.¡± Nina covered her cheeks with her hands. Walking behind her sister, Maya asked, ¡°Why were you blushing?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand the ttery. Mommy is so thick-skinned, lying through her teeth like that.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Juan replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that Mommy is thick-skinned as long as Daddy likes it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I just wish that they¡¯ll be fine together, so we won¡¯t need to worry about them. My little heart has gone through too much; I need to eat more to nourish my system.¡± Nina rolled her eyes at Maya. She¡¯s going to be as fat as a beached whale. However, she dared not to poke fun at her sister after experiencing the powerful Maya¡¯s Hammer. Trailing behind the kids, John eyed the little ones with a strange look. Mr. Seet¡¯s kids are so sensible and mature. They behave as if they¡¯re grown-ups. I also wonder what Mr. and Mrs. Seet are talking about. Meanwhile, Nicole looked at Evan and asked sincerely, ¡°What do you want me to say so that you¡¯ll be satisfied?¡± Evan¡¯s thin lips curled up in an enchanting smile. Just as she figured out what the man was about to do, he had already forcefully pinned her to the wall. ¡°Evan, what are you doing?¡± With an arm against the wall, he leaned closer to her ear and asked, ¡°Should I lock you up when we get home?¡± His voice was cold yet alluring. Theshes of Nicole¡¯s big, watery eyes fluttered. What does he mean? Why does he want to lock me up out of the blue? ¡°Who gives you the right to lock me up?¡± The man ced another hand on her waist and squeezed it gently. ¡°Because you¡¯ve been naughty.¡± Naughty? Is this a valid reason? He¡¯s just trying to frame me! ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m as docile as a sheep,¡± Nicole refuted him in all seriousness. In an instant, Evan¡¯s gaze on her changed. How can she say those words unabashed when she¡¯s so aggressive? Fidgeting nervously under his piercing gaze, she turned her head aside. ¡°You¡­ You said I¡¯ll get to know who my dad is soon. Did you find any clues?¡± ¡°I found an important person. Everything will be revealed as soon as we see him.¡± An important person who¡¯s rted to this matter? Nicole mulled it over for a moment. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. Could it be him? ¡°Is¡­ Is it Wesley?¡± Evan gave her a nod. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Yes, I¡¯m really surprised. Once I meet Wesley, I¡¯ll be able to uncover the identity of my biological father, the b*stard who abandoned my mom! And I¡¯ll make him regret it. ¡°How did you find him?¡± Evan gave her an enigmatic smile. No matter who she wants to see, I¡¯ll find the person for her. Nicole was totally bewitched by his charming smile. ¡°Evan, you¡¯re so good to me; let me repay you.¡± Wrapping her arms around his neck, she closed her eyes bashfully and pouted her lips in a tantalizing way. ¡°Is that all?¡± Obviously, Evan was looking for more. ¡°Is this not considered repayment? What else do you want?¡± He reached out and gently pinched her ivory cheek. ¡°Of course not! The repayment I want from you is¡­¡± While speaking, his hand was already trailing along her body. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 ncing left and right, Nicole clenched her jaw and scowled at him. ¡°We¡¯re still at the estate. I think we should first escape from here.¡± Evan gazed at her anxious face and caressed her supple cheek with the back of his hand. ¡°Alright, but there¡¯ll be an interest charge after getting out of here.¡± An interest charge? Sure. With her hands on her cheeks, she tried to hide her shy smile. ¡°Who¡¯s making out over there? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting caught while cheating?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A voice called out from afar and gave Nicole a jolt in surprise. Realizing that it was a bodyguard, she pursed her lips. This isn¡¯t cheating, but normal interaction between the parents of four kids. But making out under the bright lights is, after all, a little inappropriate and too conspicuous. Casting another nce at the bodyguard, Nicole¡¯s face flushed beet red. She stepped on Evan¡¯s foot and scuttled away hurriedly. Watching her run away in a haste, a half-smile formed on Evan¡¯s face. He then went after her. The couple went back to their room one after another. The kids had done packing by then and were waiting for their return. Juan asked excitedly, ¡°Mommy, Daddy, can we go now?¡± With a sleepy face, Maya said, ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep. I can¡¯t keep my eyes open, not even with my hands.¡± Nicole looked at the other three kids. ¡°Are you guys sleepy? Do you want to get some shut-eye before we go?¡± ¡°Mommy, we should go now. We won¡¯t be able to leave if the old witches to stir up trouble.¡± ¡°How about Maya then?¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, I¡¯ll carry Maya. Let¡¯s leave the estate first. We¡¯ll find a hotel for the kids to rest afterward.¡± Weighing her options, Nicole decided to go with the n. They couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully here anyway. As they left, Stephen¡¯s bodyguards made way for them so no one could stop them. The moment they were out of the estate, Nicole¡¯s heart overflowed with relief. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Seet, will Lady Musgrave get mad when she finds us missing tomorrow?¡± Nicole¡¯s gaze darkened at the question. I guess Sir Musgrave will be able to handle it. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Evan said. The group headed to a nearby hotel for a temporary stay so that the kids could get a good rest. While checking in, Evan asked for two rooms. One for John, and the other one for the rest of them. In the room, Nicole¡¯s eyes flicked between the four kids on the bed and Evan, who was lying on the floor. She couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take one more room? As the president of the Seet Group, you can obviously afford it.¡± ¡°I want to sleep together with you guys.¡± Evan insisted to be by their side. He was worried that something unexpected might happen because the hotel was very close to the estate. ¡°Do you want to sleep on the bed?¡± Evan nced at the bed and saw Juan sprawled out on it. Maya never stopped kicking while Nina kept rolling around. On the other side of the bed, Kyle deliberately kept a distance from the three. The kids had upied the entire bed. There was hardly enough space for Nicole, let alone him. ¡°There¡¯s no space for you on the bed. Why don¡¯t you sleep on the floor as well?¡± Nicole recalled the times she had slept on the floor and the backache that came to her the next morning. No, thank you. I really don¡¯t want to sleep on the floor ever again. ¡°I need to sleep on the bed to look after the kids. What if they fall off the bed?¡± Evan fell silent. Not wanting to force her, he switched off the lights. Soon after falling asleep, the woman heard a dull thud. In a daze, she struggled to open her bleary eyes. Is there an earthquake? Listening carefully for a short while, she didn¡¯t pick up anything strange, so she closed her eyes and fell into a deep slumber. At midnight, she heard another thud. Just as she chose to ignore it, Maya¡¯s sobs echoed in the room. She promptly switched on the lights and was stunned by what she saw. Evan was sitting on the floor with Maya in his arms, coaxing her to sleep, while Juan and Nina had fallen to the floor as well. Only she and Kyle were left on the bed. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Right away, she got up and walked over to Evan. Maya had fallen asleep in his arms. ¡°They just can¡¯t stay put while sleeping. How did they fall off the bed?¡± ¡°Yeah. Tell me, how did they fall off the bed?¡± Aren¡¯t you the one who wanted to sleep on the bed with the kids so they wouldn¡¯t fall off? Nicole was utterly clueless. The only thing she noticed was the dull thuds which sounded one after another. She was groggy and even thought that there had been an earthquake until she heard Maya¡¯s cry. Only then did she realize her kids had fallen onto the floor. Evan gently ced Maya on the floor beside Nina and Juan. He then carried Kyle off the bed and onto the floor as well, to the spot next to where he was sleeping. Seeing that, Nicole asked in surprise, ¡°Why do you put all of them on the floor?¡± ¡°So they won¡¯t fall again.¡± Huh? Is that a good reason to make them sleep on the floor? She was still dumbfounded staring at the kids when Evan covered them with a nket. He then turned around andy on the bed. ¡°Are you sleeping on the bed?¡± ¡°Yeah, since no one is on it.¡± It finally dawned on Nicole why Evan had moved all their children to the floor. Pursing her lips, she climbed on the bed. Right after shey down, the man hopped on top of her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± Tsk, tsk. How shameless. ¡°Like I said, there¡¯ll be an interest charge after leaving the estate.¡± Hold your horses! The kids are right here on the floor. Get a grip! The next day. Slowly opening her eyes, Nina found herself lying on the floor. She was bewildered. She sat up at once and saw Juan and Kyle staring at the bed, shocked. ¡°What happened? I remember we were on the bedst night.¡± ¡°Yeah. How did we end up on the floor?¡± Hearing the whispers beside her, Maya opened her eyes as well. Perplexed, she stared nkly at her siblings beside her. What¡¯s going on? Rubbing her eyes while sitting up, the girl was astonished when she saw her parents on the bed. Juan sighed. ¡°It must be Daddy who secretly put us on the floor.¡± Kyle agreed instantly. ¡°I think so. I never roll around when I sleep. There¡¯s no way I could have fallen off the bed.¡± Maya scratched her head. I remember hearing a thud and feeling pain in my arms and legs. Daddy then carried me. And that¡¯s all I can recall. ¡°Daddy must have wanted to sleep on the bed, so he made us sleep on the floor.¡± ¡°He wanted to sleep together with Mommy.¡± Kyle nodded firmly. Juan massaged his neck to ease the soreness while saying in a bitter tone, ¡°They pulled such a dirty trick on us just because they wanted to sleep together.¡± Staring at the floor, Nina looked at her fancy pajamas and pouted her lips. ¡°That¡¯s right. How could they do this to us?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The kids¡¯ protests eventually woke their parents up. Having overhead the children¡¯s conversation, Nicole pinched the man beside her. How are we going to exin ourselves now? Evan turned his head and saw the four little ones sulking and ring at him. Letting out a dry cough, his expression grew surly as he asked, ¡°Did you guys carry me to the bed?¡± Maya shrugged with an innocent expression. Nina was confused. Did that actually happen? Why can¡¯t I remember anything? Is that even possible? How can the four of us carry a man as heavy as Daddy? Juan couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. Kyle was amazed. Daddy is good at twisting the truth. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again,¡± Evan said with an ice-cold look. He then got out of the bed and took the kids to wash up. Maya was the most cooperative one in following her father¡¯s instructions. Although Nina sensed that something was off, she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, so she didn¡¯t ask further. Juan and Kyle exchanged meaningful looks. They knew their dad lied, but unfortunately, they had no proof. Fine, I can¡¯t argue against Daddy anyway. We¡¯ve already slept overnight on the floor; we have no choice but to ept the fact. Nicole stealthily gave her husband a thumbs-up. I never knew Evan is so skilled at fooling the kids. He¡¯s even more shameless than I am. Meanwhile, at the estate. Portia was fuming with rage the moment she realized that Nicole and her kids had left the estate the night before. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 ¡°He promised to give me an exnation. How could he let them go?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, Sir did instruct us to let them leave. Without his blessing, no one could have gone out of the estate in the middle of the night.¡± After hearing that, Portia stood up and stormed toward Stephen¡¯s study. At the same time, knowing his wife woulde for him, the man intentionally waited in his study. Stepping into the room, Portia demanded an exnation from Stephen with a frigid expression. ¡°Stephen, you have to give me and Daphne an exnation as promised!¡± ¡°Asking them to leave is the best way to handle this,¡± Stephen said in a steady tone with his eyes fixed on Portia. It sounded like he had contemted these words for some time. The woman snorted loudly with indignance. ¡°They hurt Daphne, yet you allowed them to leave just like that. How is this the best way to handle this matter? Stephen, I don¡¯t agree!¡± Stephen had already anticipated that Portia would say this. He then spoke sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know why the kids hurt Daphne?¡± What¡¯s he trying to say by questioning me this way? ¡°If we look into this matter, we¡¯ll find that Daphne was the one who started it. She brought this upon herself!¡± he added. Portia felt a pang of disappointment as she red at her husband. Daphne went against the kids and Nicole for my sake. And I have my reason for wanting to deal with that woman. It all started because she wanted to seduce you! But you sided with her and her kids so tantly and even released them in the middle of the night. Doesn¡¯t that mean my request for an exnation, as well as Daphne¡¯s injury, are not as important as Nicole? That homewrecker indeed has a way with men! ¡°Stephen, you favor Nicole so much. You even let her and the kids enter the tea room which even I¡¯m not allowed in. Have you fallen for her? Is that why you showed such partiality toward her?¡± Instantly, the man mmed the table forcefully. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Is that not the case? Then why do you treat her differently?¡± she questioned him harshly. It¡¯s because of Rosalie. Nicole looks so much like Rosalie, whom I¡¯ve wronged. I did this to atone for my mistakes, even though I know full well that she isn¡¯t Rosalie. For some unknown reason, I feel close to Nicole, but it¡¯s not the kind of affection between a man and a woman. After all, the love I have for Rosalie is irreceable. Stephen remained silent as his eyes glinted with an inscrutable emotion. Portia balled up her fists, taking his silence as his admission of guilt. He finally admits it. He must have asked Nicole to leave on purpose to avoid my reprimand. I bet he¡¯s hiding her somewhere so he can cheat on me. When the opportunity arises, he¡¯ll probably be so smitten with her and make her the duchess. Stephen Musgrave, I¡¯ve been with you for years but you never loved me. While I don¡¯t have your heart, I must have the duchess¡¯ title! Anyone who tries to usurp my position can only die! Suppressing her anger, she glowered at his back for a moment before storming out of the study. Stephen watched her leave while sighing inwardly. I hope this is the end of this mess. However, Stephen¡¯s wish didn¡¯te true. Things turned out against his will. After Portia left, she immediatelymanded someone to locate Nicole¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Money isn¡¯t an issue as long as you can make her vanish forever,¡± she emphasized. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Just as she finished talking, Levant came over hastily. He hade to confront her about Nicole. ¡°Mom, did you chase them away?¡± Portia cast a look of disdain at Levant. If you haven¡¯t brought the homewrecker here, I wouldn¡¯t be so troubled. ¡°Why? Are you going to look for her and bring her back?¡± she asked through gritted teeth. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, why must you kick her out?¡± The woman sniggered at him. ¡°Don¡¯t use me. I didn¡¯t chase her away; she left on her own in the middle of the night. Ask your dad if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Chapter 599 Chapter 599 ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush. Daphne schemed against the kids so they got even with her. I know she did those things on yourmand, so you can stop pretending. I just want to know why you¡¯re doing this? Why can¡¯t you ept the woman I love?¡± Looking at Levant, Portia grabbed a ss beside her and smashed it on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re asking me why? Because you brought a vixen back! Not only did she make you fall head over heels for her, but she also tried to seduce your dad as well. She¡¯s a greedy and materialistic gold digger, and she must be coveting my duchess title. Tell me, how can I allow such a woman to stay at the estate?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She¡¯s trying to seduce Dad and be the duchess? I don¡¯t believe a word you just said, though I wish she were a vixen. If Nicole¡¯s a gold digger, she would¡¯ve approached me herself without me even trying. If she is after the title, she would¡¯ve given up on everything just to be with me. It¡¯s too bad that she isn¡¯t that type of person. She doesn¡¯t fall for anyone easily, but if she does, she¡¯ll love the man deeply with all her heart. That¡¯s why she still can¡¯t get over Evan up until now. Levant was still under the impression that Evan had died during the ne crash¡ª¡ªan ¡°ident¡± he had skillfully orchestrated. ¡°She¡¯s not the kind of woman you¡¯re talking about, Mom.¡± ¡°Is she not? Will you believe it only when she marries your dad?¡± Her assumption sounded entirely absurd to Levant. She¡¯s being senseless and unreasonable, kicking up a big fuss when there¡¯s nothing at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole will never marry Dad. They¡­ They¡¯re rted. You can be on your guard against all the women in the world, but you don¡¯t need to do that with Nicole.¡± With that, Levant turned around and stomped away. Sour-faced, Portia pondered over Levant¡¯s words. Did he just say that they¡¯re rted? But how so? She just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around their rtionship. The only thing she knew was that she found Nicole distasteful the first time they met; she just didn¡¯t know why. It¡¯s best to get rid of a hazard like her as soon as possible. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from the man whom she had sent to look for Nicole¡¯s whereabouts. She picked it up without hesitation. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Nicole and her kids are at The Gwen Hotel. Do you want me to do it now?¡± Recalling her husband¡¯s and son¡¯s protectiveness over Nicole, Portia¡¯s gaze turned deadly and menacing. It¡¯s all because of her that the two most important people in my life are mistreating me. ¡°Do it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Sure, Ma¡¯am.¡± The call ended. At the same time, Nicole and Evan were checking out of the hotel with the four kids. Nicole held hands with Maya and Nina while Evan walked beside the two boys with John trailing behind them. The four kids chattered and giggled along the way. Maya suggested buying some local delicacies before leaving the ce on the pretext of giving them to their rtives. Nicole stroked Maya¡¯s head and praised her, ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetie.¡± ¡°Look, Mommy! I see a lot of delicious foods there. Let¡¯s check them out.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kyle wanted to get a few fun toys as souvenirs while Juan was already imagining how cool it would be to show off these strange yet interesting toys in front of his ssmates. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll bring you to buy some toys,¡± replied Evan to the boys. John volunteered to bring Nina to buy cosmetics and makeup tools. The girl nodded in agreement. Yes, that would save us a lot of time. Uncle Lindt is so thoughtful. Hence, the family split into three groups and went their separate ways. While Nicole and Maya strolled hand in hand along the food streets in a cheerful mood, someone was keeping an eye on their every move in the dark. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 As the man from the shadows saw Nicole being alone with a little girl, a baleful grin spread across his face. He had thought of several alternatives to deal with her. Looks like one of them hase in handy. With his eyes fixed on her, he started his car and sped toward her. Nicole was chatting with Maya when she lifted her head and saw a car seemingly having lost control. It was racing down the street right at them with no sign of slowing down. Her pupils dted in panic as a terrifying possibility popped into her mind. ¡°Maya!¡± She shoved Maya out of the way, causing the little girl to stagger forward and fall. Oblivious to what was happening, Maya was about to cry in pain when she suddenly heard a deafening bang. Turning her head, she saw her mother lying in a pool of blood. ¡°Mommy!¡± she screamed. The girl quickly got to her feet and scampered over to her mother, bawling tearfully. Mommy¡¯s bleeding. There¡¯s so much blood. Gaping at the crimson mess all over her mom, Maya was befuddled. She leaned on Nicole¡¯s chest and cried her eyes out. ¡°Hey kid, is she your mom? Is there anyone else with you? Hurry, make a call.¡± A kind-hearted passerby helped her dial the emergency number. At the same time, Maya took out her smartwatch to call her dad. Hearing her sobs, Evan had a bad omen and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Maya, what happened?¡± ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡¯s bleeding a lot. She was hit by a car. Blood¡­ So much blood¡­ Is Mommy going to die?¡± Evan left Juan and Kyle behind and sprinted to the food street. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The moment he saw Nicole lying in a pool of her own blood, he stumbled forward and fell on his knees. His chest tightened and he felt out of breath. By the time the other three kids and John came to them, the ambnce had arrived, too. John then called their men nearby to rush over to the Westside Hospital. Outside the emergency room. Leaning against the wall, Maya gripped the corner of her shirt tightly as streams of tears trickled down her chubby face. A crippling fear filled her heart. How¡¯s Mommy now? What should I do if anything bad happens to her? It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked Mommy to buy me food. I¡¯ll never be greedy anymore. Nina¡¯s eyes were clouded with tears as she stared at the emergency room door. She sobbing softly. ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡± The two boys clenched their fists with all their might, trying to choke back their tears while praying for their mom. Evan appeared like a soulless statue, standing motionless at one spot. A sense of grief enveloped every one of them. Watching the sorrowful family, John¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. I hope Mrs. Seet will be alright. Later, the operating room door opened, and a doctor came out hurriedly. ¡°Who¡¯s the patient¡¯s family?¡± ¡°I am! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Evan answered his body trembling like a leaf. The usually ruthless and undaunted man was overwhelmed by terror at the moment. He was afraid to hear any bad news from the doctor. ¡°The patient needs a blood transfusion, but she has a very rare A3 subtype blood and such blood type is unavable in the hospital¡¯s blood bank. Does anyone in her immediate family have the same blood type?¡± Immediate family member? Nicole¡¯s mom passed away, and we have yet to find her biological father. Damn it! The doctor said apologetically, ¡°Such blood type is extremely rare. I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡± I¡¯ll find it no matter how rare it is. As long as there¡¯s still hope, I will never give up. ¡°John, get on it now! I¡¯m willing to pay any price to the person who has the same blood type!¡± John was awestruck. Mr. Seet is going all out to save Mrs. Seet¡¯s life. Sensing the urgency, John knew he couldn¡¯t waste any second. He made a call instantly. Clueless about their conversation, Maya suddenly wailed. ¡°Mommy! I want Mommy! Mommy¡­¡± Her brothers approached her and wiped her tears away. ¡°We¡¯re outside the operating room. It will affect Mommy¡¯s surgery if you cry out loud.¡± Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Maya bit down on her lip as tears streamed down her eyes. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When the doctor saw the children sobbing, she could not help but sigh. She had seen too many tragic separations between loved ones. However, she was a doctor, and she was meant to help others. After a moment of hesitation, she walked to Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, I know someone with this blood type, but-¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± The doctor¡¯s words were like a beam of light in a ce of darkness for the anxious Evan. He had to hold on to any opportunity to save Nicole. The doctor hesitated again. ¡°He¡¯s someone with a special identity. I only know he has this blood type, but the chances of him saving someone else isn¡¯t high.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± he repeated. Evan was not in the mood to listen to the other things the doctor was talking about. No matter who it was, and no matter what price he had to pay for it, he would get it. ¡°The duke, Sir Stephen Musgrave.¡± Stephen Musgrave? Evan froze. He never thought that man would have this blood type. But will hee and save Nicole? It¡¯s not like I have any other options. At the estate. Levant, who was trying to get more news about Nicole, was anxious after hearing about her ident. ¡°Why was she in an ident? How is she now?¡± ¡°Mr. Levant, she¡¯s in Westside Hospital. You can make a call to the hospital director to ask about her situation.¡± The director of Westside Hospital used to be Stephen¡¯s right-hand man. Without hesitation, he called him. When he found out that Nicole desperately needed a blood transfusion, his heart leaped to his throat. ¡°Then hurry up and do that!¡± ¡°Mr. Levant, Ms. Lane has A3 subtype blood. Only Sir Musgrave¡¯s blood type is a match for her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Levant¡¯s expression turned grim. Sir Musgrave¡¯s blood. If Sir Musgrave were to donate his blood to Nicole, will their rtionship be exposed? If someone finds out about that, it¡¯ll affect my grand n. ¡°Ms. Lane is in critical danger. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯tst too long.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After the call ended, Levant found himself stuck in a dilemma. What do I do? Which is more important? My n or Nicole¡¯s life? When he found out that Nicole was a threat to him to inherit the dukedom, others had advised him to kill her. But, he did not want Nicole to die. However, she was Stephen¡¯s daughter. He did not want to kill her as Stephen was the one to raise him. Furthermore, he had fallen in love with her. He could not possibly do nothing as he watched her die. As long as Nicole was alive, he had a chance to be with her; he still had a chance to get everything he wanted. If she died, even if he had inherited the dukedom, he would regret it for the rest of his life for he loved her. After rumination, he stood up and walked toward Stephen¡¯s study room. Stephen was about to leave the room when he saw him walking over with a grave look. ¡°Dad, please save her.¡± Time was of the essence, so he went straight to the point with Stephen. ¡°Save who?¡± ¡°Nicole Lane. Dad, as long as you save her, you can ask me to do anything!¡± Stephen looked at Levant with a frown on his face. Has he fallen in love with Nicole? ¡°Does she need a blood transfusion?¡± The moment the question left Stephen¡¯s lips, Levant was dumbfounded. He knows about it already? ¡°Don¡¯t stand in the way. I¡¯m about to go to the hospital.¡± Levant immediately moved aside. As he watched Stephen hurried away, a baffled expression grew on his face. How did he find out about it so quickly? It surprised Levant. Did the director call him? Surely, it can¡¯t be that. As the thoughts swirled in his mind, he followed the other man. On the way to the hospital, he was still thinking about it. Stephen¡¯s blood can save Nicole, and he¡¯s in a rush to get to her. Is this fate telling him to save his daughter? When Evan saw Stephen, he promptly stepped forward to greet him. Intense emotions were crashing against each other like waves in his heart. He desperately wished he were the one who could give Nicole the blood transfusion. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 The way Stephen looked at Nicole was different. The indescribable love in Stephen¡¯s eyes made him feel ufortable, and he wished he could make them never meet each other again. However, fate was cruel. His blood was the only match for her. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your kindness forever. I¡¯ll definitely return the favor!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. I¡¯ll draw my blood right now!¡± Watching Stephen rushing to a room with the doctor, Evan clenched his fists. This old man really treats Nicole well. He didn¡¯t even bat an eye when he found out he needed to give her his blood. Will he be a threat to me? Regardless, Nicole¡¯s life was of utmost importance at that moment. He could not care about the other matters as long as she was saved. He would return the favor he owed Stephen in his own way in the future. Levant, who had followed Stephen to the hospital, saw Evan outside the emergency room when he stepped foot into the hospital. His heart started racing. For a moment, he thought he was seeing things. When he looked again, Evan was still standing there. Isn¡¯t he dead? It was a scene too shocking that his mind imploded. He could not believe what he saw. No wonder Nicole refuses to ept me. This damn man is still alive. ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡± At that, the bodyguard beside him reminded, ¡°Mr. Levant, are we still visiting Ms. Lane?¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re already here.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Evan was the obstacle between Nicole and him. He scavenged his mind for ns to get rid of him, but Evan was like a cat with nine lives. He even survived the ne crash. Levant had yet to confront Evan directly. He wished he could walk over to exchange words and views with this man. At the same time, he would try to find out what actually happened during the ne crash and whether he knew about it. With that thought in his mind, Levant headed toward the emergency room. Upon hearing footsteps behind him, Evan turned around. When he saw it was Levant, a murderous look emerged in his eyes. However, the look on his face remained unchanged. As an experienced businessman, he was good at hiding his emotions. However, this was K Nation. He would conceal his capabilities until he was sure he could defeat his opponent. Moreover, this was not the time to settle the scores with Levant. ¡°You are?¡± Levant queried, despite having found out everything about Evan. ¡°Nicole¡¯s husband,¡± came Evan¡¯s reply in a natural tone. Yet, Levant could sense that he was emphasizing something. Are the two of you married? Have theypleted the registration of marriage? How can you be so shameless to say such a thing? A hint of mockery shed across Levant¡¯s eyes. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. I heard Nicole isn¡¯t married. She once had a man, but I heard he¡¯s dead.¡± He ced emphasis on thest two words, and Evan would be a fool not to understand what he meant. Dead? The one who should be dead is you! Evan¡¯s cold gaze was like the frigid oceans with rough waves. A bloodthirsty smile grew on his lips. ¡°You seem to know well about the life and death of others.¡± Levant froze. It is likely that he knows about the ne crash. ¡°I¡¯m dating Nicole. Of course I know about it.¡± ¡°Then please keep a distance from her from now on.¡± It was a war without gunfire. Every word they shared made the atmosphere tenser. ¡°Why am I the one to keep my distance? I-¡± ¡°Mommy likes Daddy, not you!¡± Kyle suddenly eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy never liked you!¡± ¡°Mommy told us we¡¯ll only have one Daddy. She won¡¯t allow anyone to be our step-dad.¡± Levant stared at the children as he suddenly felt that having blood rtions was an advantage. No matter how well he treated them, the children would never stand on his side. After all, they were Evan¡¯s biological children. He stopped arguing with Evan, realizing that it was pointless to continue the argument. Instead, he¡¯d better spent his time thinking of what he should do next. Evan, who survived, would the greatest obstacle to his goal. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 After Stephen had his blood drawn, his face was pale, and he was exhausted. However, his brows remained furrowed. He could barely believe that Nicole shared the same blood type with him despite its rarity. The coincidence surprised him. He had always been looking for the daughter he had with Rosalie. Could Nicole be my daughter? Her eyes look so much like Rosalie¡¯s. At that moment, a thought entered his mind. Looking at the doctor, he solemnly whispered instructions to him. ¡°You want to do a DNA test?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know about this, do you understand?¡± If Nicole really were his daughter, he would do everything he could to make up for what he owed Rosalie and her. He had topensate her for not being a responsible father. If she was not, it did not matter. He would just continue his search. However, he did not wish for this piece of news to spread to the public; he did not want it to affect Nicole in any way. ¡°I understand.¡± The doctor then did as instructed. After four hours of treatment, the doctors finally stabilized Nicole¡¯s condition. She was then transferred to the VIP ward. Looking at the pale and unconscious Nicole, Evan¡¯s heart broke. He held her hand tightly as he stared at her, hoping that she would wake soon. The few hours she was in the emergency room felt like a century to him. Every second that passed was a torturous moment for him. This was the first time he was truly fearful. While he was outside the emergency room, it was as if time had stopped. Everything was coated in grey, and everything seemed meaningless at that moment. Her life was the core mechanism that worked his heart. His life was entangled with hers. ¡°Daddy, why isn¡¯t Mommy awake yet?¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s too tired. Let her sleep for a while longer.¡± The four children¡¯s eyes were fixed on Nicole. Quietly, Maya reached out her plump hand to grab her mother¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I won¡¯t be greedy anymore.¡± With that said, she started sobbing again. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her plump face was tear-stricken. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Evan reached out to gently pat Maya¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Maya. Mommy will be fine.¡± John walked to him with a grave expression. ¡°Mr. Seet, our men have investigated the nearby security footage. I¡¯m afraid someone had meant to take Ms. Lane¡¯s life.¡± Evan¡¯s expression was as cold as an iceberg. The murderous aura he exuded made it seem like he was a demon that just crawled out of hell. ¡°Dig deeper. I don¡¯t care who it is. It¡¯s an eye for an eye,¡± Evan said each and every word clearly. ¡°Of course, Mr. Seet.¡± After Stephen visited Nicole in her ward, he returned to the estate. When Portia found out Stephen was the one to donate his blood for Nicole when she was close to death, anger flooded her veins. ¡°How unexpected. This vixen must have saved the world in her past life. I can¡¯t believe she shares a rare blood type with Stephen. This is too-¡± Too coincidental that I want to scream and curse at someone! Is she a cat with nine lives? Why isn¡¯t she dead yet? What am I going to do next? Her mind was in a mess. After a moment of contemtion, she recalled Levant being the one to bring Nicole into their lives, and she could not help but curse at him. However, she could not do anything for now; she could only wait for an opportunity patiently. Levant sat in his study room, feeling frustrated by theplicated situation. Evan was with Nicole. If Stephen found out about Nicole¡¯s true identity, the title would be passed on to Nicole and Evan. On the other hand, he would be left with nothing. The bodyguard beside him abruptly took a step forward and reminded, ¡°Mr. Levant, now that things have turned out this way, you have to make a decision.¡± ¡°Make a decision? How do you think I should make it?¡± ¡°Mr. Levant, do you really need to ask me? It¡¯s impossible for you to be with Ms. Lane as long as Evan is alive. Don¡¯t dream about it. If you don¡¯t make a move soon, when Sir Musgrave finds out about Ms. Lane¡¯s identity and passes the title to her, you¡¯ll lose both the title and the person you like. When that happens, it¡¯ll be toote. You¡¯ll be left with nothing.¡± Chapter 604 Chapter 604 ¡°So, are you asking me to make a move immediately?¡± ¡°Yes. Either you get rid of Ms. Lane, or you¡­ force Sir Musgrave to hand down the title to you.¡± Get rid of Nicole? No way! I can¡¯t let her die. I can¡¯t do it. I just can¡¯t. However, it was not easy for him to force Stephen to hand down the title to him either. ¡°Tell me how I should force him to hand down the title to me.¡± Upon hearing his question, the bodyguard realized he was truly in love with Nicole. That was why he had resorted to a riskier n of forcing Stephen. However, the other n involved Nicole as well. The bodyguard did not know if Levant could do it or not. ¡°You¡¯ll have to kidnap Ms. Lane and use her to threaten Sir Musgrave. Sir Musgrave won¡¯t let his biological daughter be in any danger. So she is the most valuable bargaining chip. No one else will be useful when ites to threatening the duke.¡± Levant hesitated. Am I really going to use Nicole to get the title? Will she hate me? However, he had worked hard for many years for the title of Duke. So he could not afford to end up with nothing at the end of the day. ¡°Can we make a move using her current condition?¡± ¡°Mr. Levant, her condition has already been stabilized. You can kidnap her and hire a skilled doctor to be by her side all day.¡± Levant hesitated. He wanted to know if this n would endanger Nicole. When the bodyguard saw him making calls to get advice from professionals, he sighed quietly. Mr. Levant is exceptionally careful whenever this woman is involved. After ending the call, he instructed his bodyguard, ¡°We¡¯ll make a move two dayster.¡± The bodyguard felt that two days too long; he was afraid that the more they dyed, the less likely they would seed. However, the stubborn look on Levant¡¯s face and the special ce Nicole was ced in his heart made the bodyguard gave in. In Stephen¡¯s study room. His butler, Jacob Hill, brought someone in, stating that thetter had something important to hand to Stephen. Knowing that the man was from the hospital, Stephen instructed Jacob to leave the room. When he took the folder from the man, he impatiently opened it to find a DNA report in it. After carefully reading through the report and the results section, the feeling of delight and shock overtook his heart.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Sir Musgrave, I shall be heading back to the hospital now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The door opened and closed again. Sir Musgrave read the report again. A relieved smile crept upon his worldly face. The daughter he had been looking for was Nicole. No wonder I thought her eyes looked simr to Rosalie¡¯s and she reminds me of Rosalie! How amazing is it to be rted by blood? Is this a chance given by God to make up for my mistakes? Right then, despite the overwhelming joy, he frowned. Does Levant know that she¡¯s my daughter since he was the one who brought Nicole back? Is Levant¡¯s love for Nicole a coincidence, or does he have other ideas or even motives? My stepson is in love with a woman, and that woman is my biological daughter¡­ What a coincident. He scoffed. It was too coincidental that he felt things were more than what met the eyes. At Westside Hospital. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mommy waking up yet?¡± Juan could barely sit still as he watched his unconscious mother. ¡°Doctor said Mommy will wake. The surgery was a sess.¡± Right as Kyle finished speaking, Nina pouted and rolled her eyes at Maya. Maya knew what she was telling her. With a hung head, as if she had done something horribly wrong, she rubbed her plump hands in silence. If she had not been greedy, Nicole would not have apanied her to buy snacks, and she would not have ended up in this state. This is my fault. My gluttony had put Mommy in danger. From now on, I won¡¯t be greedy. That was the simple thought of a na?ve child. She did not know that the eyes that were watching Nicole in the dark would not let her off so easily. Even if she were not involved in the ident, there would be many more traps awaiting her. Evan¡¯s gloomy eyes were fixed on Nicole¡¯s pale pallor. She seemed to have lost much weight ever since she came to K Nation. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Once they return, Evan would feed her with tonic. He was going to make her learn from Maya in eating. With that thought in mind, he turned to look at the children. Maya had a worried look on her face, and so were the other three children. They had lost the energy and vitality in them. Feeling upset, Evan thought to himself. Nicole, if you¡¯re done sleeping, it¡¯s time to wake up. The kids are worried about you. John entered the room with some takeaways in his hands. As Evan had no appetite, he told the children to eat instead. However, the greedy Maya was rooted to her spot. She was rubbing her hands together with an unusually grave expression on her face. ¡°Come, Maya, have your dinner. There¡¯s your favorite dish in here.¡± Maya shook her head, refusing to look at it. The other three children, too, said that they were not hungry. Evan turned to look at them and suddenly ordered, ¡°Go and eat now!¡± They¡¯re still growing at this age. How can they not eat? Moreover, Nicole is already out of danger. She¡¯ll be waking soon. If she finds out that her kids are starving themselves while waiting for her to wake up, she¡¯ll definitely feel upset. When Kyle and Juan saw the wrath of their father, they shared a look before walking over for their dinner obediently. Nina, too, stood up. Although she was not hungry, she knew that after eating, she would have more energy to stay up and wait for her mother to wake. ¡°Maya,e over for your dinner.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You must be hungry,¡± Juan stated. Maya had skipped lunch, and her round stomach would definitely be growling by now. However, Maya still shook her head stubbornly. Wow. Even the foodie is refusing to eat. What a surprise. Evan knew Maya was ming herself. She felt she was the one responsible for her mother¡¯s ident, and she was punishing herself by not eating. However, he knew that the ident had nothing to do with Maya. It was just a coincidence that it happened at the time when Nicole went out to buy snacks with Maya. She¡¯s still so young, but she¡¯s thinking in this way. How stressful must she feel right now? He stood up and walk to Maya, then carried her up into his arms. Gently, he murmured, ¡°Go and have your dinner.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± At that, Maya¡¯s tears fell. Her hands kept fidgeting with the edge of her shirt. ¡°Maya, what happened to Mommy isn¡¯t your fault, okay?¡± Evan had nned to console his daughter. However, right after he finished, Maya could no longer withstand the guilt in her, and she started wailing. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re too noisy for Mommy,¡± Nina reminded. Evan turned to look at Nina. ¡°Your mommy¡¯s ident has nothing to do with Maya. Don¡¯t pressure her from now on.¡± His tone was firm and strict. Nina, the proud girl she was, could not withstand his reprimanding. Daddy¡¯s embarrassing me. I didn¡¯t even say anything. I just rolled my eyes at her. Moreover, it¡¯s true that Mommy went to buy snacks with Maya, and that¡¯s why a car crashed into her. Daddy is defending Maya while scolding me. He¡¯s biased! With those thoughts in her mind, tears started brimming in her eyes. She put down the milk in her hand and walked toward Nicole before she sobbed. ¡°Mommy. Mommy¡­¡± Daddy¡¯s being mean to me! Wake up quickly! Both Juan and Kyle were speechless at the scene. She had just said that Maya was too noisy for Nicole, but she was now wailing beside her. Isn¡¯t she too noisy for Mommy too? Both sighed. It¡¯s difficult to understand what girls think. Their mother had yet to wake, but their father had made both Maya and Nina cry. He sucks at consoling girls! I don¡¯t know how Daddy won Mommy over. ¡°Stop crying. If you disturb your Mommy, I¡¯ll throw all of you out!¡± Evan¡¯s unexpected loud voice surprised the children and John. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It looks like Daddy still loves Mommy the most. The gears were turning in John¡¯s head, he quickly brought Nina out to console her. Meanwhile, Maya¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers as she abruptly stopped crying. ¡°Go and have your dinner.¡± Evan ced her on the floor, and she ran toward Kyle. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 This was the first time Maya did not have an appetite for food even after looking at the food on the table. She drank several mouthfuls of milk before dering that she was full. Then, she ran to Nicole and waited for her mother to wake again. Meanwhile, John took ages to console Nina. She had been sure of one thing¡ªher biased father did not like her; he only liked Maya. John used every word in his dictionary, but he could not change the way Nina read Evan. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What a stubborn girl. As expected of his biological daughter, she really took after Mr. Seet. Oh, whatever. Who cares if she thinks he¡¯s biased? Please just stop crying, Nina. ¡°Nina, let¡¯s go back.¡± Nina nodded. I¡¯m going to ignore the biased Daddy and Maya when I go in. I¡¯m going to draw the line with them. When Nicole woke, the sight that greeted her was Evan sitting by the side of her bed. He looked exhausted, and it was as though sorrow was looming over his entire being. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Evan held her hand tightly in his. A light of hope sparked in his eyes, and his heart soared in ecstasy. From the moment he saw her lying in the puddle of blood until the moment she woke, he was like a cat walking on a hot tin roof. It was a feeling he never wanted to experience again. Nicole¡¯s face was still pale, but she slowly gave him a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You went to hell and back. How can you be fine?¡± The angry tone he faked sounded more like his heart was aching for her. When the children heard them speaking, they flew toward the side of her bed. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡± ¡°Mommy-¡± Nina had a big frown on her face. If her mother were not weak at the moment, she would haveined to her. ¡°Mommy.¡± Maya¡¯s head was hanging, and she looked remorseful. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be greedy anymore.¡± Nicole was unhappy with the way Maya was ming herself. She hurriedly consoled, ¡°Maya, this isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s that stupid driver who¡¯s blind. Did they catch the driver? Mommy¡¯s going to beat him up.¡± Too agitated by the thought, she pulled her wound and took a breath because of the pain. ¡°Mommy, the driver ran off. They haven¡¯t caught him yet. Daddy said he¡¯s not going to let him go easily.¡± ¡°He ran off?¡± When the image of the vehicle rushing toward her entered her mind, cold sweat soaked Nicole¡¯s back. She sensed that someone was nning to murder her. However, the children were around, and she did not want them to find out about her discovery; she did not want them to worry. Hence, she kept quiet about it. Knock, knock. Stephen knocked on the door before he entered with several of his bodyguards. Each bodyguard was holding various kinds of expensive supplements. It was already too kind for the duke to visit her, and his many gifts made Nicole feel undeserving of them. ¡°Sir Musgrave, you-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Lie down and rest. You¡¯re weak, so you need these.¡± Evan¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on Stephen¡¯s face. Thetter was looking at Nicole, and the loving expression he had in his eyes seemed even more intense than earlier. It made Evan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Sir Musgrave, my wife needs to rest without any disturbance.¡± Evidently, Evan was chasing him out. Nicole felt awkward. It was kind for the other man to visit her. What is Evan trying to do by chasing him away? ¡°Daddy, Sir Musgrave gave Mommy so much blood. Why can¡¯t you just let him visit Mommy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for Sir Musgrave, Mommy might-¡± Die. Evan turned to look at the two little traitors, Juan and Kyle. He had a feeling that Stephen had other motives. Nicole is my wife. How can other men look at her like this? I won¡¯t allow it. I won¡¯t. The two children promptly fell silent. When Nina thought about how biased Evan was earlier, she quickly voiced opposing thoughts. ¡°Sir Musgrave, please sit. I¡¯ll bring you milk.¡± Looking at how enthusiastic Nina was to serve the older man, Juan and Kyle nced at the grave- looking Evan. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 If you can re at us, why aren¡¯t you ring at Nina? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. You¡¯re only mean to us. Nicole was surprised to find out that Stephen had donated a lot of blood to her. ¡°You have donated your blood to me? Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s what I should do.¡± I¡¯m just fulfilling my responsibility as your father. His words sounded ear-piercing to Evan. A man is donating blood to a woman without batting an eye about it. Then he says it¡¯s something he should do. I refuse to believe that he¡¯s something else in mind. ¡°That¡¯s right. He gave you his blood. I¡¯ll find a way to return the favor. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Stephen could hear what Evan was implying. He turned to give him a small smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything in return. I just want to make sure she¡¯s safe and sound.¡± This is what Rosalie would want too. Evan still felt ufortable with Stephen¡¯s words. Once again, he tried to evict the other man. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of my wife. Please bring these gifts back.¡± Stephen sensed Evan did not wee him, but he thought it was because Nicole had just woken up, and he was worried. That¡¯s right. She¡¯s still weak. She has to rest well. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± After reminding Nicole to rest well, Stephen turned to leave. Before he stepped out of the room, he assigned four bodyguards to guard the room secretly and protect Nicole. Nicole gazed at Evan, who had a scowl on his face. ¡°Do you have something against Sir Musgrave?¡± Evan looked back at her, but he was silent. ¡°Why were you acting in that way to him? He donated blood to me. You should thank him instead.¡± Thank him? ¡°This is my friendliest attitude for him.¡± A tinge of silent distress was hidden in his voice. He¡¯s trying to please my wife in broad daylight, and it is clear that he¡¯s interested in her. If not for him donating her his blood, I wouldn¡¯t even let him take a step into the room. I can love and dote on my woman. I don¡¯t need any other men to do this for her. For a moment, Nicole thought she could smell the scent of jealousy in the air. It amused her. Is he jealous? It can¡¯t be. She saw Stephen as an elderly, and she was sure the man saw her as someone like his daughter. He¡¯s concerned about this kind of care too? Nicole pursed her lips before closing her eyes, ignoring him. Meanwhile, there was only one thought in Evan¡¯s mind; he hoped Nicole would recover soon so they could leave K Nation. While she was recovering, he nned to settle the scores with the person who hurt Nicole. The next day. When Nicole opened her eyes, Evan asked her what she would like to eat. When she realized the absence of the gifts Stephen had brought over yesterday, she wondered if Evan had tossed them away. When did the items infuriate you? What a waste. After thinking for several seconds, she impatiently replied, ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡± She craved for nothing in particr anyway. When Evan saw her eyes sweeping across the room, he instantly knew what she was looking for. He had not thrown away Stephen¡¯s gifts. He only asked someone to deal with it. After all, those had to be cooked before they could be consumed. Cooking them in the hospital would be very inconvenient, so he had sent his trusted subordinate to take them away for cooking before sending them back. But he was not very happy with Nicole¡¯s attitude. So she¡¯s not interested in eating because she doesn¡¯t see any signs of Sir Musgrave¡¯s gift? After standing still for a while, he turned to say to John, ¡°Go. Buy ¡®anything¡¯ for her to eat.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± John could not believe what he heard that he thought he got it wrong. He stared at Evan with wide eyes. ¡°Mr. Seet, what did you just ask me to buy?¡± ¡°Buy ¡®anything¡¯!¡± Evan repeated loudly. At that, he turned back to Nicole. ¡°When hees back with ¡®anything¡¯, you¡¯ll eat it.¡± Nicole red at him as rage took over every cell in her body. She felt the urge to scream. Where¡¯s the butcher¡¯s knife Where is it? At their silent confrontation, John just stood still and looked puzzled. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 He had not heard of anyone buying ¡°anything.¡± However, this was Evan¡¯s instruction, and he had to obey it. Taking Nicole¡¯s health into consideration, John bought healthier food. On his way back to the ward, he was lost in his thoughts, thinking of ways to introduce the dishes. The moment he pushed open the room door, he stered a smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet, I¡¯m back with the food.¡± Evan nced at the food in his hands. ¡°Ask her if she¡¯s satisfied with your ¡®anything¡¯.¡± John cleared his throat before he walked toward her. He then introduced them one by one to her. ¡°Mrs. Seet, this is ¡®any¡¯ oatmeal with a little sugar. This is ¡®any¡¯ fish broth with less seasoning. These are ¡®any¡¯ eggsid by ¡®any¡¯ hen at ¡®anywhere¡¯. This is-¡± Nicole stared at John, holding back the urge to ask if he really saw themying these eggs. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. How would you know the hensid these eggs anywhere? At that moment, Nicole swore to herself not to mention ¡°anything¡± to Evan ever again. Perhaps one had to be picky in life. After her breakfast, Nicole found herself bored in the room. Hence, she grabbed her phone and started surfing the. A piece of news she came across caught her attention. The title was¡ª The Engagement Between The Seet Family And Muir Family Has Been Called Off. It seems like Davin has rekindled with his old love. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nicole was baffled. She has feelings for Davin since their kindergarten days. How will they suddenly break off their engagement? Is this what She wants? Or is this what the Muir Group wants? She has always loved Davin. Won¡¯t she be extremely sad to split up with him in this way? It¡¯s also not good news for Seet Group to lose the support of Muir Group. Many questions popped up in Nicole¡¯s mind. Finally, she decided to call She to ask her about the situation instead. The call went through, and before she could ask anything, She bawled into the receiver. ¡°Nicole, Davin¡¯s a bastard. He fell in love with an escort girl l and dumped me.¡± An escort. He broke off the engagement with the Muir Group for an escort. It seems like Davin was getting very arroganttely. Sophia was the daughter-inw that Sophia wanted. How could she have done nothing to stop this? ¡°Nicole, you may not know this, but Davin refused to even listen to his parents because of that escort. He told them that if they don¡¯t let him break off the engagement, he was going to elope with that escort. He wants to abandon the Seet Group, so his parents had no choice. For the Seet Group, they agreed to let him break off the engagement. What am I going to do from now on? This bastard Davin is such a scum!¡± She¡¯s sob kept traveling into her ears. Nicole consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. There are a lot of men better than him in this world. You¡¯ll meet someone better. When he begs for you to take him again, you won¡¯t spare him even a single nce!¡± She heeded none of her words. She just kept wailing. ¡°Nicole, but I only love him. I don¡¯t want anyone who is better than him. I¡¯ve loved him since kindergarten. How can he be so ruthless to me after so many years?¡± She¡¯s one stubborn girl. However, love could not be forced. Nicole was curious what kind of an escort Davin had found to make him do this to She. After a long while of constion, Nicole finally ended the call. She lifted her head to look at Evan who looked cold before she sighed. ¡°Did Davin be arrogant after recing you as President of the Seet Group? I can¡¯t believe he actually threatened your parents into breaking off the engagement!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ask him.¡± Evan, too, was eager to find out what was going on. Although Davin seemed to be a carefree and goofy person, he was not a bastard. After finding Davin¡¯s contact number, Nicole made the call. Unexpectedly, the one who picked up the call was a woman. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Davin Seet.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°His sister-inw.¡± ¡°His sister-inw? His brother is dead. Who the hell cares about his sister-inw?¡± A loud sneer came from the other end of the line, and her tone a disdainful one. Nicole had not expected the woman to be so rude, despite her soft voice. ¡°Just shut the hell up and hand the phone over to Davin.¡± ¡°Davin, someone is cursing at me!¡± The woman continued whining until Davin took the phone. When he looked at the caller ID, he queried, ¡°Nicole, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Why did you break off the engagement with She?¡± There was a momentary silence. Aplication expression shed past Davin¡¯s eyes as a faint smile crept upon his lips. ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t have feelings for her anymore.¡± How dismissive is his reason! So he doesn¡¯t have feelings for She anymore, but he has them for an escort? Who on earth is this escort? ¡°Who picked up the phone earlier?¡± ¡°Maisie.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an escort? What¡¯s going on?¡± Nicole did not want to address her as an escort, but the other woman was so rude earlier. She was not going to extend her kindness to someone that rude. Davin¡¯s expression turned bitter. There was no ce for him to vent the bitterness in him. ¡°Davin, my stomach doesn¡¯t feel well. Can you please bring me to the hospital?¡± Maisie whined as she tugged on his arm. ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Anger spiked in Nicole as she stared at the dimmed screen of her phone. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Davin abandoned She for an escort. And a rude one at that! This is absurd.¡± A grave expression flitted across Evan¡¯s eyes. This might not be as simple as everyone thinks it is. I heard the escort saying that her stomach feels unwell. She can¡¯t be pregnant, can she? ¡°Do you think Davin will ruin the Seet Group? Evan, why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± Evan was silent for a brief moment. ¡°We¡¯ll go back together when you¡¯ve fully recovered. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make arrangements to take care of this matter. Nothing will go wrong.¡± How can I not worry for leaving her here alone? Both Levant and Stephen are interested in Nicole. Most importantly, someone is trying to kill her. Even if the Seet Group were to copse tomorrow, he would not leave her here; he could always establish anotherpany. ¡°Stop worrying about it. Rest now.¡± Nicole nodded. Just as she was about to lie down, she asked him about the children. ¡°Why are you worrying about everything? John is taking care of them. Just get some rest.¡± No mother would not worry about their children; she was pretty normal to worry about them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Just as shey down, someone knocked on the room door. When Evan saw the visitor, his expression turned ice cold. Without waiting for a response, Levant entered the room. ¡°Nicole, are you feeling better?¡± ¡°She¡¯s asleep. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Evan was ring daggers at Levant. Between the two men, there was a score involving a life that had yet to be settled. On the bed, Nicole kept her eyes shut, pretending to be asleep. If she were to sit up and speak to Levant at this time, Evan would definitely be angry. Moreover, she would be embarrassing him if she suddenly sat up after Evan had told Levant that she was asleep. Forget it. I don¡¯t want to deal with him now. She no longer wanted to find out her identity at the estate, so it was time for her to end her act with Levant. A dark look shed past Levant¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t disturb her any longer. I hope she gets a good rest.¡± With that said, he turned and left. When Levant was leaving the hospital, he received news that Stephen had assigned his men to protect Nicole from the shadows. Taking her away and using her to threaten Stephen did not seem like an easy move anymore. Levant fell deep into his thoughts. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to assign guards to her at this time. Did he find out about something to have done this? If so, I might need to change my n. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 When Portia found out Stephen had visited Nicole with a handful of expensive gifts, the expression on her face was as dark as the night sky. Is Stephen that determined to be involved with that vixen? No. I can¡¯t let him do whatever he wants. If Stephen can visit her in the hospital, why can¡¯t I? It¡¯s a good idea for me to take a look at how injured that vixen is. Gaining more information about the enemy will help me n my next move. After packing up, Portia asked Daphne to apany her to the hospital. On their way there, Daphne mentioned Hector to Portia. She praised him to the heavens, stating that she had never seen a man as handsome as him. She even vividly described how he had rescued her to Portia. Finally, she looked at Portia and asked, ¡°Aunt Portia, can you ask Jacob to contact him? He works as a bodyguard at the estate, but Jacob says there¡¯s no such person.¡± Daphne suspected Jacob was just refusing to help her. Portia had never seen Daphne as interested in someone as she was now. Why is she acting so different suddenly? She¡¯s interested in a bodyguard she rarely spares a nce at. ¡°Daphne, you¡¯ll be marrying Levant in the future. You¡¯re going to be a duchess. It¡¯s best if you ignore these unimportant bodyguards. Save yourself the trouble.¡± Marry Levant? Daphne sneered in her heart. Can¡¯t you see how Levant feels about me? You¡¯re only concerned about whether I¡¯ll be taking over your title. You¡¯re don¡¯t care about my happiness. Do you want me to end up like you? To bind yourself to a man you don¡¯t love for the rest of your life just to be a duchess? You¡¯re a prime example of someone living a horrible life. I¡¯ll never want a life like this. I¡¯ll be a duchess. But the duke in my heart is not Levant but Hector. Only Hector is worthy of me. She prayed in her heart, hoping that God will see her devotion and let her encounter him soon. At the hospital. Portia and Daphne knocked on the door of Nicole¡¯s ward. When Evan realized who was at the door, he immediately chased them away. ¡°What kind of attitude is that? We¡¯re here to visit her.¡± With wrath on her face, Portia red at him. No one had ever chased her away before. How dare this man! Daphne stared at Evan¡¯s handsome face without blinking her eyes. What she was seeing felt unreal as if she were in a dream. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m meeting him here. Is this real life? Why is he in Nicole¡¯s room? The many questions that emerged in her mind forced her back to her senses. A shy smile grew as she continued staring at Evan. ¡°Hector, why are you here?¡± Don¡¯t tell me that vixen Nicole hijacked Hector because he¡¯s handsome? Portia was dumbfounded when she heard Daphne calling Evan ¡°Hector.¡± No wonder Daphne told me about him. This man does look handsome. Not wanting to bother himself with Daphne, he was about to shut the door when Daphne took a sudden step forward and stopped it. ¡°Hector, I¡¯ve been looking for you for ages. Why aren¡¯t you a bodyguard at the estate anymore? Is it because this woman is trying to take you away? Don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s just a bewitching vixen.¡± At that moment, Evan realized why Daphne had failed to win Levant over even after trying for five years. I really think she should have a doctor check her level of intelligence. I¡¯m in Nicole¡¯s room, chasing them away. Even an idiot will realize what my rtionship with Nicole is. And she¡¯s still asking questions!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What Evan did not know was that a woman in love was a brainless fool. When a woman was deep in love, she would fully believe in the man she loved. Even if the man pped her, she would assume that it was done out of love. That was what Daphne felt at the moment. A look of intense contempt emerged in his eyes when he looked at Daphne. ¡°My wife is here. Of course I¡¯ll be here, taking care of her.¡± Wife. The gears in Daphne¡¯s head was turning slowly. Hector¡¯s wife can¡¯t be¡­ Chapter 611 Chapter 611 No. Nicole is trying to seduce Levant. What does she have to do with Hector? ¡°Daphne, it looks like Ms. Lane is no ordinary woman. The bodyguard you¡¯re looking for is her husband.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re Nicole¡¯s husband?¡± It was surprising news to her. He was the man she fell in love with at first sight. How can he be Nicole¡¯s husband? All of a sudden, she felt as if she were in the middle of thick fog; she could not see things clearly nor differentiate the real from the fake. If Hector really is Nicole¡¯s husband, that means my ns are ruined. The entire time, she thought she had found her true love. Was it just a joke the whole time? ¡°My wife needs to rest. Please leave.¡± Portia flew into a rage when she noticed how unpleasant Evan was of their presence. ¡°Daphne, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, Daphne stood there transfixed while staring at Evan without blinking. When Portia finally dragged her out of the room, Evan mmed the door shut. Still persistent, Daphne questioned Portia when they were out of the hospital. ¡°Aunt Portia, am I dreaming?¡± How can something so ridiculous happen? ¡°Daphne, what¡¯s wrong? Do you really want a vixen¡¯s man?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Daphne did not know how she should form her answer. ¡°That¡¯s not it. When I fell in love with him, he was the bodyguard of the estate. He wasn¡¯t Nicole¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Daphne, sober up. When you met him, he was already Nicole¡¯s husband. You just didn¡¯t know about his true identity.¡± Then why didn¡¯t he tell me? When I told him my secret, he was only listening silently. Secret! Right. He even knows that Levant isn¡¯t Stephen¡¯s biological son. I even told him Stephen was going to hand down the title to Levant. What was he thinking about when I told him those things? What has he done to my loving feelings? Nicole, why are you the one who is lucky? Levant loves you, and Uncle Stephen¡¯s world revolves around you. Even the man I fell in love with is your husband. Why? ¡°Daphne, don¡¯t be like this. How good can a vixen¡¯s man be?¡± Daphne did not want to hear Portia speak of Hector in this way. She scoffed, ¡°Then what about Levant and Uncle Stephen? Do you mean they¡¯re no one good too?¡± Aren¡¯t they interested in Nicole too? Portia choked, not expecting her to question her this way. Doesn¡¯t this stupid girl realize I¡¯m trying to console her? ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Before they left, Daphne turned back to look at the ward. A grim look ran across her eyes. I won¡¯t give up so easily on the things I love. In the ward. Nicole heard everything Daphne said. She looked at Evan and stated that he only had himself to me for what just happened. ¡°You were Daphne¡¯s white knight, and now the damsel in distress has fallen in love with you. You¡¯ve reaped what you sow. Why don¡¯t I see any trace of joy on your face?¡± Evan walked toward her before he shot a re at her. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re quite happy.¡± She¡¯s grinning mischievously. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m feeling happy on your behalf. Daphne sounds like she really in love with you. Chances are high that she¡¯ll return to court you. Maybe she¡¯ll be dramatic in her attempts, hoping to win over your heart.¡± Evan felt dismayed by Nicole¡¯s thrilled tone. Your husband is now being eyed by another woman. Why are you acting so excited as his wife? Evan ruminated on the thought. Both Stephen and Levant were interested in Nicole, and as her man, he wished that these two would never appear in front of Nicole. However, Nicole was unperturbed by the fact she had a love rival now. In fact, she made it seem like she was waiting eagerly for a show to unfold. The stark contrast made Evan feel that Nicole did not love him enough. Not being concerned enough meant that she did not love him enough. The look in his eyes darkened as he looked at her. She can¡¯t possibly have fallen in love with that old man Stephen, can she? Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Regardless of whether she did or not, he was never giving Stephen another chance to meet Nicole ever. He would return the favor for the blood transfusion. It didn¡¯t matter what he had to do for it. Right then, Juan ran into the ward. ¡°Daddy, Sir Musgrave is here to visit Mommy again. He brought many gifts again.¡± A glint shed past Evan¡¯s eyes. He stood up and stepped out of the ward. Looking at his stiff, retreating figure, Nicole had a bad feeling. Evan won¡¯t get into any confrontation with Sir Musgrave, right? She wanted to follow him, but the pain on her wound stopped her. The moment she strained the wound on her waist, sweat would bead on her forehead from the pain. Moving was not an option, so she could not follow him out. After a while of thinking, she called Nina, telling the girl to monitor her father and report to her if anything happened. When Nina recalled Evan¡¯s unfairness, she realized she could take revenge on him with this opportunity. She was definitely going to watch her evil father with eagle eyes and report every minuscule detail to her mother. When Stephen just arrived at the ward, Evan stood in his way. ¡°Are you here to visit my wife?¡± Stephen nodded. ¡°Is she feeling better?¡± Concern was written all over his face, and it was apparent that it was sincere. The expression Stephen had made Evan felt the urge to wipe it away from his face. ¡°My wife is fine.¡± Evan emphasized the words ¡°my wife¡± as though he was announcing who her man was. Meanwhile, Stephen was speechless. However, he was d that she had a man who loved her this much. It was a sight that he, as her father, was happy to see. A gentle smile surfaced. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look at her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s resting right now. Please don¡¯t disturb her. I know you¡¯ve given your blood to her, and I¡¯ll do my best to return the favor. Tell me anything you want from me.¡± Stephen fell silent. He furrowed his brows, not understanding why Evan had mentioned the blood transfusion again. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t need you to return the favor. This is something I should do for her.¡± Evan narrowed his eyes and snarled in a frigid tone, ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should do for her. You¡¯re no one to her.¡± Stop deluding yourself! Aplicated expression flew across Stephen¡¯s eyes. How can I be no one to her? I¡¯m her father. He had been hesitating on whether he should tell Nicole about their rtionship. He wondered what she would feel when she found out about it. Will she hold a grudge against me for not being a responsible father all these years? Will she keep a distance from me and refuse my love? He raised his head. ¡°Can I have a talk with you?¡± He realized he could try to find out whether Nicole knew she had a biological father and her reaction to her biological father from Evan. When Evan looked at his grave demeanor, he sensed that Stephen had something important to tell him. Therefore, he nodded after a moment of silence. ¡°This way.¡± The two reached the hospital¡¯s garden and found an empty spot. Looking serious, Stephen asked when Evan and Nicole met. ¡°Why are you asking about that?¡± Evan grunted warily. You¡¯re trying to find out more about my woman in front of me? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sensing Evan¡¯s displeasure, Stephen smiled. ¡°Mr. Seet, don¡¯t be mistaken. I¡¯m only curious. I hope we can have a talk as I¡¯ve given her a blood transfusion.¡± The blood transfusion. It¡¯s true that this is a big favor. ¡°I knew her since a long time ago.¡± Evan gave him a vague reply, not wanting to give him too much information about Nicole. Stephen froze before he continued, ¡°Was Ms. Lane¡¯s parents good to her when she was younger?¡± It was now that Evan sized Stephen up. He felt an abrupt suspicion about Stephen¡¯s question. Does he have other motives? ¡°Her mother passed away early, and she suffered quite a bit.¡± Chapter 613 Chapter 613 At that, he then observed Stephen¡¯s expression. Stephen fell silent for a long while, but Evan caught the sorrow in his eyes. It was a sincere emotion that no one could hide. How much love can a man have to feel upset about a woman¡¯s childhood? Evan was stunned by his reaction. ¡°I heard she was not raised by her biological father?¡± Evan frowned, thinking that Stephen had found out about this from Levant. Or maybe he found out about it when Nicole was staying at the estate. Maybe he found out when he was asking around for someone who can do acupuncture. It doesn¡¯t matter if he knows. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a secret. Moreover, her biological father is supposedly someone from the Musgrave family. Maybe I can get some clues from him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Nicole¡¯s foster father did not treat her well, and her biological father abandoned her mother back then.¡± Abandoned. That word was like a dagger stabbing into Stephen¡¯s heart. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nicole must think of her biological father as a heartless b*stard. ¡°Has she ever thought of finding her biological father?¡± ¡°Of course. Why else do you think she¡¯s here in K Nation with Levant for?¡± Stephen fell deep into his thoughts. He knew Nicole did not have feelings for Levant and she had other motives. However, he had never thought too much about her motives. He never thought that he was involved in her motives. ¡°She¡¯s here looking for her biological father?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Nicole could not let go of what happened to her mother, so she¡¯s hoping to find that heartless b*stard to make him apologize to her at her grave.¡± B*stard. To go to Rosalie¡¯s grave and apologize to her¡­ Nothing changed on Stephen¡¯s face, but in his heart was a storm raging. His memories crashed like waves in his mind. Rosalie¡¯s smile still seared in his mind, even after so many years. This was what he owed her. It did not matter if he was helpless back then, or it was fate toying with him. He owed her this. Noticing his silence, Evan suddenly queried, ¡°I heard Nicole¡¯s biological father is from the Musgrave family. Have you heard anything about this?¡± Stephen came back to his senses, but instead of answering him, he only muttered, ¡°Take care of her.¡± Then, he left. Evan watched as he slowly disappeared from his sight. There was a niggling voice in his mind that told him Stephen had certain indecipherable emotions for Nicole. Since Stephen had given him no clues, Evan could only turn to Nicole¡¯s acupuncture mentor. When Stephen was gone, Evan turned to return to the ward. Nina was quicker than he as she sped back to the ward. When Nicole, who was waiting for her saw her, she immediately asked, ¡°Did anything happen between your Daddy and Sir Musgrave?¡± Nina panted before she reported, ¡°Mommy, Daddy chased Sir Musgrave away!¡± ¡°What?¡± Nicole was stunned. ¡°He stopped Sir Musgrave before he reached the ward. Then, they went to talk in the garden at the back. Finally, Sir Musgrave left with a sad face. It must be because Daddy won¡¯t let him visit you. That¡¯s why he left with such a mncholic look on his face.¡± She even described the upset look on Stephen¡¯s face in great detail. At the end of her report, she even pinned the me on her father. The more Nicole thought about it, the more she felt Evan had crossed the line. Stephen was her savior, but he was not even allowed to visit her. What is Evan trying to do? She took in a deep breath before telling Nina to go and y outside. Nicole nned to have a long talk with Evan when he came back. Right as Nina stepped out of the ward, Evan returned. With a frown, she shot a re at Evan before she left happily. Evan knitted his brows, unable to decipher what Nina meant by that look. When he pushed open the door to enter the ward, he saw the grim expression on Nicole¡¯s face. He then walked toward her, checking if she was feeling the pain somewhere. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 ¡°Ugh, this sucks!¡± Nicole red at Evan coldly. Evan was bewildered. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You have to cheek to ask me? What exactly do you want? Sir Musgrave is my life savior, and yet you just cruelly chased him away.¡± Evan was irked at her outburst. In his mind, her fury was pure vindication that she had feelings for Stephen. ¡°Seems like someone really wants to meet Sir Musgrave.¡± The emphasis on ¡°really¡± unnerved Nicole. Stammering, she frantically exined that she merely viewed Stephen as a parental figure. But her exnation simply fell on deaf ears. Evan was already too upset by her current behavior to care about any attempted verbal defense. With a menacing smirk stered on his face, he enunciated each word slow, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what he is to you now. You will not have a chance to ever meet him ever again anyway.¡± Nicole was struck dumb. What did he just say? I can never meet Sir Musgrave again? This bas*ard must have threatened him or something. Something else also bothered her, the fact that she would not be able to repay Stephen. She literally owed him her life. Sheshed out at Evan, ¡°What right do you have to do this? Don¡¯t you remember that Sir Musgrave literally saved my life?¡± ¡°Simple, it¡¯s because you¡¯re my wife and the mother of my children! I have every right in the world to interfere in this budding rtionship of yours and severe any ties before things develop further!¡± Nicole was once again left wordless. B-Budding rtionship? Absolute nonsense. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Evan Seet, you¡¯re an ungrateful jerk and hypocrite!¡± Her heart thumped fiercely against her chest as fury boiled within her. But once again, her words had no effect on Evan. He was unbothered by her rebuke. Refusing to engage him any further, Nicoley down on the hospital bed and buried herself underneath the nket. The heated exchange left Evan with one conclusion, Nicole really cared a lot for Stephen. She cared for him so much that she was willing to throw such harsh words at me. This made the man even firmer about never letting the two meet again, even if it meant that Nicole would hate him. Five days following the argument, Nicole finally felt well enough to move about freely. Joining her in the ward were four little pairs of waddling feet. One asked, ¡°Mommy, are you still in pain?¡± The other said, ¡°Mommy, do you want me to hold you?¡± Meanwhile, Maya tottered before Nicole and stuck out her little tongue sheepishly. ¡°Mommy¡­ ¡° ¡°Yes, Maya?¡± Oh, it seems like Mommy hasn¡¯t realized. Maya tried again. Stared at Nicole with puppy-like eyes, she hoped that her mother would notice something. But her attempt was to no avail. Since when did Maya be so hesitant? She wasn¡¯t like this before. Nina, who was watching her act on the side, decided that Maya would never get anywhere at this rate. Pointing at the girl¡¯s stomach, Nina said, ¡°Mommy, Maya wants you to notice that she has be skinnier.¡± ¡°Skinnier?¡± The surprised mother took a closer look at her daughter. Indeed, it seemed like Maya¡¯s stomach was no longer as big as before. Her little coat was also not as tight-fitting now. Nicole felt a wave of guilt. She spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°Mommy promises that I¡¯ll treat Maya to lots of good food after I get better, alright?¡± Maya¡¯s gave an unexpected reply instead. ¡°No Mommy, I want to go on a diet.¡± Nina decided it was time to reveal the context before the conversation became even more confusing. ¡°Mommy, Maya has been eating very little these days because she thinks that she¡¯s responsible for the car ident.¡± She could not help but add a jibe, ¡°Well, given her evident weight loss, a diet n certainly seems usible now.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart wrenched upon hearing that. ¡°Maya, it¡¯s not your fault. Please don¡¯t think that way, alright?¡± Maya rubbed her hands together nervously and nodded animatedly. ¡°Daddy said the same thing.¡± Her statement prompted a protest from Nina. Interjecting vehemently, she imed that while Evan was biased towards Maya. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t scold her, but he reprimanded me instead! It was so bad that I ended up crying afterwards. Daddy¡¯s a meanie!¡± Nicole had been simmering with anger for the past few days over the whole Sir Stephen affair. Now, Nina¡¯sints provided the perfect avenue for her to rant about her husband. ¡°I agree with you, Nina. Your father is a terrible person. Frankly, I want to beat him up sometimes.¡± Then, a mischievous idea crossed her mind. ¡°Hmm¡­ how about we gang up on him?¡± Chapter 615 Chapter 615 The other children widened their eyes in horror. Gang up on Daddy? A-Aren¡¯t we a family? Why are we fighting amongst ourselves? Nina entertained the proposal and replied, ¡°You can do the punching, Mommy. I¡¯m not in a good position to do so because he¡¯s still Daddy after all. But I can help you with some ns.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I think he¡¯s stronger than both of us if we were to fight him. What about we y a prank on him?¡± ¡°Yes! I approve of this idea.¡± Nina cheered. The other three bystanders wondered, Should we warn Daddy about this? As if she could read their minds, Nicole immediately warned that if anyone revealed this n to Evan, she would strip the culprit naked and post the nude photos on social media. The kids shuddered in fear at the merciless threat. Sighing, Kyle promised that they would not spill any beans. Juan, on the other hand, was looking forward to the n. ¡°Daddy had been really moody and oddly aggressive recently. We literally don¡¯t dare to go near him. I think he deserves this prank.¡± Maya was still stunned by the thought of being stripped naked. To show hermitment of keeping the n a secret, she covered her mouth and said, ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± Now that everyone had sworn secrecy, Nicole and Nina shared a meaningful look and gave a mutual thumbs up. The pair soon got into action. Chasing the other children to the side, they began their secretive discussion. Watching their exchange, Juan suddenly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we join them?¡± Kyle returned a look of disbelief. ¡°Daddy will go after our heads!¡± ¡°If Nina isn¡¯t scared of Daddy, why should we be?¡± rebutted Juan. ¡°Nina is a girl, so Daddy won¡¯t hit her. Therefore, she has no reason to be afraid.¡± For a moment, the two boys had intense envy for the opposite gender. If only we were born as girls¡­ They turned to the quiet Maya and asked why she did not participate in the prank. The girl exined that she did not wish to prank Daddy who had always been very nice to her. While the three children were talking, Nicole and Nina were already wrapping up their discussion. ¡°Does everything sound okay?¡± asked Nina. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nicole gave her the green light. ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina then left briefly and returned with some tools needed for the operation. ¡°Is there anything else you need me to do, Mommy?¡± Nina enquired. ¡°Nope, everything¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Yay! Don¡¯t forget to send me the photoster on. I can¡¯t wait to see his reaction.¡± Her excitement brought a smile to Nicole¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry honey, Mommy sure will!¡± While the mother-daughter pair rejoiced in their newly-formed scheme, another scheme was in the making along the hospital walkways. Evan stood before John. There was a trace of ruthlessness shed across his face. ¡°She¡¯s the mastermind?¡± Evan was in disbelief. ¡°Yes! Lady Musgrave wanted to get rid of Mrs. Seet and would resort to any means.¡± Evan always suspected that the people at the estate had something to do with Nicole¡¯s incident. Hearing John¡¯s confirmation only made him even more livid. His gaze grew frighteningly cold. There¡¯s only one fair approach to this issue, an eye for an eye. ¡°How easy is it for one of our people to enter the estate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not difficult at all. However,ying a finger on Lady Musgrave is a whole other challenge unfortunately. Moreover, the risk is very high. If our n fails, we would most certainly be dead on the spot. But even if we do seed, they would go after us for the rest of our lives.¡± This ced Evan in a dilemma. He did not have the heart to send anyone on this dangerous mission. After some deliberation, a suitable candidate came to his mind. ¡°He can go.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Jeremy!¡± In K Nation, Evan trusted Jeremy the most. The man even had an important role to y in the company¡¯s future development in the country. John was surprised at his president¡¯s determination to seek was revenge for his wife. To the extent of sending out the very capable Jeremy. Wow! He replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see to it!¡± ¡°Make things difficult for Sir Musgrave too. Mess up the estate, harass his wife, and let him experience what agony feels like.¡± This way, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to think about Nicole. John noted the orders and the two parted ways. Evan had faith that things would go well- Jeremy was extremely capable after all. He returned to a groaning Nicole on the bed. Worried that something had happened, Evan dashed to her side. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 The man soon realized that something was wrong. His legs felt heavy, as if someone poured lead into them. That was when he realized in horror that the floor was covered in glue, rendering him immobile. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you having fun?¡± His voice was inordinately deep. Nicole stared back with an innocuous expression, pretending that she had no clue what was happening. Evan could have easily removed his footwear and left the scene. But he waited. He waited to see what other tricks she had up her sleeve. Seeing that her husband made no further moves, Nicole got down the bed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Is the glue really that adhesive? Or is he such a big germaphobe that he doesn¡¯t want to touch the ground with his bare feet? If that was the case, Nicole reckoned that this was the perfect opportunity to do whatever she wanted. Tiptoeing and pinching his well-defined face, she cooed, ¡°Oh Evan, I must thank you for your help these past few days. You have gone to such great lengths to care for me in every way possible. You even got me my favorite dish ¨C ¡®anything¡¯.¡± The man picked up on the sarcasm in her tone and knew she was going to start an argument. And he was all ears for it. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re unhappy about. ¡°Well, you ordered ¡®anything¡¯, so of course I¡¯d do my best to satisfy your cravings.¡± Very literal of you. ¡°When I was too weak to do anything, you barred entry to all my male friends. They couldn¡¯t even enter my ward. Do you realize that you¡¯re essentially robbing my freedom to make friends?¡± ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯m justified to limit your freedom to make boyfriends.¡± Seriously? Boyfriends? They are just normal friends! Nicole could not tolerate Evan¡¯s actions. Not only did he bar Stephen from visiting the ward, but he also even made sure that the person delivering the hospital meals were all female. She scoffed, ¡°At this rate, I will end up with zero male presence in my life.¡± ¡°And you should be grateful for that! I¡¯m making sure that you don¡¯t fall into a scam or something. I can¡¯t wait until you return back to your home country. Life should return to normal after that.¡± That was news to Nicole. ¡°Huh? When am I going back?¡± ¡°Three dayster. There will be a special helper tending to you there.¡± ¡°Three dayster?¡± That¡¯s fast. Her hesitation did not escape Evan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± She knew Evan was being jealous again. She pouted indignantly. I¡¯m just surprised at how tight the schedule is! Don¡¯t give me that judgmental look! Then, a spiteful thought struck her. Since you can¡¯t stop assuming that I have a thing for Sir Musgrave, then I¡¯m going to make your assumptionse true. ¡°Hmm¡­ Before I depart, I think it¡¯s polite to visit the estate and give a farewell notice to Sir Musgrave. After all, his blood literally flows in me right now, so I think it¡¯s not very nice if I just left without a word.¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. Well, letting her witness the aftermath would be good too. By then, Jeremy should have wiped out the whole estate. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll follow you too,¡± he replied. Nicole did a double take. He actually agreed? His easy consent came as a surprise considering how Evan had just sworn never to let the two meet again a few days ago. His odd attitude raised some rm. He must be hiding something, she thought. ¡°Evan, if you¡¯re scheming anything, just remember that Sir Musgrave has saved my life! If you hurt him in any way, you¡¯re basically betraying his kindness, and I will never forgive you!¡± Evan was rendered speechless by her outburst for a moment. Processing her words, he gave to a sobering verdict. So you still care about him after all! Shooting her a cold gaze without saying a word, he removed his footwear and strode out of the room. Everything happened so quickly that Nicole did not react in time. He walked out barefoot? And wait¡­ No! Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m not done with my punishment yet! Come back! Watching the door shut, she sighed. Looks like Nina¡¯s props will have to wait¡­ Perhaps tomorrow would be a better time. Regardless, there will be a chance in the future, I suppose. Watch out, Evan! At the estate, woes gued Daphne. Her long discussion with the psychologist whom Lady Musgrave rmended left her with the disheartening realization that Hector had ulterior motives for getting close to her. She mocked herself for being so foolish for thinking that the man was her Mr. Right who she was ready to spend the rest of her life with. Now that Hector had returned, her agony onlypounded. She had to see the man and be constantly reminded of her unrequited love. Only time could heal her current pain. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Daphne practically spent two days sulking on her bed. Her emotions wereced with both anger and lingering feelings towards Hector. She knew that he had other motives. But deep down, she still wanted to be with him despite everything. I¡¯m seriously going crazy, she thought. She tried to rationalize that she was feeling this way out of spite. It¡¯s because I hate him! And because I want vengeance, I will make him fall in love with me intentionally and make him go through the same torture and betrayal I¡¯ve felt. But honestly, she knew her logic did not make sense. If she really hated him, she would have let things be a long time ago. All this rationalization was nothing but self-deceit. The only truth that remained was that she still loved him. She loved him so much that she had no qualms in taking drastic actions to eliminate her biggest rival, Nicole. She called out loud, ¡°Can somebodye?¡± A servant appeared. ¡°Yes, Ms. Ankins?¡± ¡°Get Andy here.¡± After a while, the man arrived. He was her trusted aide whom she entrusted him with the following orders ¨C keep an eye out for Nicole at the hospital and find an opportune timing to take her life. If he could make Hector lose his memories, that would be even better. This way, Hector would belong to no one else but her. ¡°I can pay you as much as you demand, so long as you execute your mission properly,¡± said Daphne. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Ankins. I will do my best.¡± Andy left Daphne¡¯s room beaming, relishing in the idea that he would soon be a wealthy man. The joy was so overwhelming that he had a definite spring in his step. That was when he bumped into Jeremy. Jeremy did his research prior to arriving at the estate. He paid particr attention to Daphne¡¯s room because Evan¡¯s hit list included Daphne and Portia. That was why he was in the area. Noticing Andy¡¯s peculiar attitude, the astute Jeremy knew that something was up. He wasted no time in digging out the man¡¯s background information. Then, he proceeded to get the alcoholic drunk. With that, Jeremy managed to get to Andy to spill the beans in the end almost effortlessly. Daphne¡¯s n dismayed him. What a terrible woman. I really should teach her a lesson. That night, the skies were pitch ck. The usual tranquility was destroyed by chilling gusts of wind. A shocking affair had shaken the entire estate. Portia was almost assassinated. If not for the doctor¡¯s efforts, she would have been gone. What was even more surprising was that Andy was identified as the culprit, while Daphne was identified as the mastermind. When they were called for questioning, Daphne waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Uncle Stephen, Levant, please believe me. I-I didn¡¯t instruct him to kill Aunt Portia!¡± cried thedy. ¡°Andy, is that true?¡± But Andy was so wasted at that point in time that he had no idea what exactly happened. He did not even remember how he ended up at the crime scene. ¡°Be honest, Andy. Is this your own idea, or are you acting upon Ms. Ankins¡¯ instructions? Be truthful if you wish to have your life spared.¡± Weighing the pros and cons, Andy took the path of betrayal and shoved the responsibility to Daphne. Daphne was taken aback. ¡°Nonsense! Why would I order you to hurt Aunt Portia?¡± Believing Andy¡¯s confession, Levant¡¯s gaze turned menacingly cold. ¡°Daphne, did Aunt Portia mistreat you in any way? She literally treats you like her own daughter. Does your conscience not hurt when you were plotting this?¡± ¡°N-No! It¡¯s not that. I didn¡¯t plot anything!¡± Daphne desperately defended herself. ¡°Andy went to your room this afternoon, so that means you didmunicate something to him.¡± At this point, Daphne decided that owning up to her original n was far better than being used of plotting her aunt¡¯s death. And since Nicole was still safe and sound, this meant that her hands were still clean. ¡°I instructed Andy to go after Nicole! I never told him to hurt Aunt Portia. Uncle Stephen, Levant, you must believe me! I never intended to do anything to Aunt Portia!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Stephen¡¯s face ckened the moment he heard Nicole¡¯s name. He could not believe that Daphne wanted to hurt his own daughter. Thisdy is going to pay for her actions. Levant was equally surprised and eximed, ¡°Daphne, I wouldn¡¯t marry you even if Nicole doesn¡¯t exist! There¡¯s no point going after her!¡± Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Daphne sniggered upon hearing that. ¡°Hold on. Do you seriously think I¡¯m going after Nicole because of you? You¡¯re overestimating your own appeal! I¡¯m doing it to get her husband, who¡¯s far more superior than you. Tsk¡­ That¡¯s why that Nicole has no feelings for you. If I¡¯m in her shoes, I won¡¯t pick you either!¡± Levant was rendered speechless by her words. Every syble was like salt being rubbed on his wound. His fists clenched involuntarily. After all that I¡¯ve done, Daphne still fell for Evan? What¡¯s so good about that man? In what way is he better than me? Stephen took note of Levant¡¯s reaction, convinced now that he did indeed develop genuine feelings for Nicole. If Evan isn¡¯t in the picture, they would have made a great pair. But sadly, God likes to y tricks on mankind. Stephen was well-aware that Nicole chose Evan over Levant when she left that day. Since she already made her decision clear, the old man wanted to respect it. After all, as a father, all he wanted was for his daughter to be happy. He had already lost Rosalie, so making Nicole unhappy was thest thing he ever wanted. If you can¡¯t give up your love for her and go on the wrong path please don¡¯t me me for not taking your side, Levant. Stephen caught himself drifting away with his thoughts and immediately halted. It was more important to deal with the fiasco unfolding right before him first. Shooting a re at Daphne, he roared, ¡°The estate does not tolerate such wickedness!¡± ¡°Trust me, Uncle Stephen! I-I really didn¡¯t intend to do anything to Aunt Portia! I only sent Andy to deal with Nicole- Aunt Portia is with me on this n! She wants to get rid of that vixen too!¡± Daphne was still under the impression that Stephen did not trust that her prime target was Nicole and not Portia. She thought that admitting to harming Nicole was much less consequential. Unfortunately, she was very wrong. Stephen regarded Nicole more than anyone else- including Portia. ¡°Regardless of who your target was, your intention to harm others already warrants an eviction! Leave the estate now!¡± Daphne had never seen Stephen so angry before. Thoroughly intimidated, she decided that leaving the estate for now was the best option. She could get her family to speak up for her afterwards. What she did not know was that she had pushed Stephen beyond his limit. After she left, Stephen ordered people to go after her. It would be hard to exin to the Ankins family if something happened to Daphne while she was in the estate. But stepping out of the estate grounds, anything that happened to her was none of his business. This is the price you¡¯re paying for wanting to harm Nicole. Jeremy finished executing Evan¡¯s orders on the second day of arriving at the estate. He found a chance to meet up with Evan to convey all that had happened. ¡°But Lady Musgrave is still alive?¡± asked Evan coldly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Only Portia¡¯s death could appease him after what she had done to Nicole. Evan was surprised that Jeremy seemed to have shown mercy on her. It was very unlike his usual way of doing things. But Jeremy had an exnation for it. ¡°Mr. Seet, death is an easy way out. Think about it, wouldn¡¯t it be better if we prolong her suffering before actually taking her life?¡± His argument was fair enough. There was indeed no rush into ending Portia¡¯s life. Jeremy isn¡¯t so merciful after all. ¡°Daphne is thrown out from the estate?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Yes, she was. But there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. After she left the estate, she was drugged and turned into a lunatic. I snooped around and to my surprise, it turns out that it was Sir Musgrave who ordered the attack!¡± Evan was surprised. A lunatic? I can¡¯t believe that old man is capable of this. Jeremy offered his two cents on the situation. ¡°I suspect that Daphne met such a tragic fate because she wanted to go after Nicole.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ Sir Musgrave ordered the execution to protect Nicole?¡± Evan spoke his thoughts. ¡°Yes! After all, you can¡¯t enact any more harm if you¡¯ve lost the mental capacity to do so.¡± Hearing this, Evan¡¯s face darkened. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 If Sir Musgrave had the intention to acknowledge Nicole as his daughter, it was unlikely that he would give up on it. It¡¯s best to leave this ce; the sooner the better. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ever since Daphne was sent away, Levant had been feeling quite disquieted. Noticing that Levant was disturbed, his subordinate came forward and reminded him, ¡°Mr. Levant, judging from the way the duke paid attention to Ms. Lane, I think he is well aware that Ms. Lane is his biological daughter.¡± ¡°So?¡± Levant mumbled. ¡°So, when the duke passes his title to Ms. Lane and Evan Seet, you¡¯re going to be left with nothing!¡± ¡°Do you think he would pass the title to me?¡± Will he really forgo the father-and-son bond that we have shared all these years? He was taken back to the estate when he was very young. The duchess had been telling him that he would inherit everything within his sight, and that he would be a duke in the future; the master of the estate. This concept had been ingrained in his mind. All these years, he had been working toward bing a wise duke. All of a sudden, he was told that somebody would rece him. Everything that he had been working for no longer belonged to him. It was as if fate had yed a cruel trick on him. I would not sumb to fate! Even though we¡¯re not rted by blood, I¡¯ve been calling him my father all these years. Does he have no regard for my feelings? ¡°Mr. Levant, I¡¯m afraid I have to say that it¡¯s wishful thinking on your part. Didn¡¯t you hear Sir Musgrave outside of his study thest time? Sir Musgrave is looking for his daughter so that he couldpensate her by passing the title to her! You¡¯re not his biological son. It¡¯s impossible that he would pass it on to you.¡± ¡°I heard that Nicole is getting discharged soon. We¡¯ll see how it goes then.¡± If the duke is really asking Nicole and Evan to inherit the estate, and disregarding my feelings by doing so, then there¡¯s no need for me to consider the bond between us. ¡°Mr. Levant, we have to n for the worst.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± His subordinate did not say anything further and retreated to one side. At night. Evan went back to the ward. ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow. I¡¯ll apany you back to the estate to bid farewell,¡± he said. The two women who were scheming against her had received due retribution. He had no other concern in bringing her back to the estate. Nicole contemted for a moment before nodding her head. ¡°Give a call to the duke. We¡¯re going to visit at night after all.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Evan dialed the duke¡¯s number and told him that he would bring Nicole to bid goodbye to himter. Stephen was overjoyed to received Evan¡¯s call. He hurried for the maids to start preparing Nicole¡¯s favorite foods. ¡°Sir, are you aware of what Ms. Lane likes to eat?¡± Stephen went silent. He had no idea what she liked to eat. He failed as a father. ¡°Forget it. She must have had her dinner by now. No need to prepare anything.¡± ¡°Noted, Sir.¡± The maids retreated, leaving Stephen deep in his thoughts as he gazed at his watch. Twenty seven minutes until I get to see Nicole. He hoped that the twenty seven minutes would pass by faster. ¡°Do we need to bring anything to his ce?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring anything. Seeing you is the best gift that he could ask for.¡± Nicole felt like Evan¡¯s words were quite bitter. However, she was d that she could bid goodbye to the duke before leaving. Hence, she did not wish to argue about this with him. She put on her clothes and straightened herself out. Just when she was about to follow Evan to the estate, the bodyguard rushed inside her ward. ¡°Mr. Seet, someone important is here.¡± ¡°Who? I¡¯m going out with Mrs. Seet. I¡¯ll see the guestter.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± John cast a nce at Nicole. ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Seet¡¯s acupuncture mentor, Wesley.¡± Nicole was excited to hear that it was her mentor. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 ¡°Where is my mentor? Please bring me to him.¡± Nicole could still vividly remember how difficult it was for her to take care of three kids when she was abroad alone. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If she had not bumped into her mentor when she was at the lowest point of her life, she wouldn¡¯t know how she could pull herself through those days. She would always feel grateful toward her mentor; her savior. Always. ¡°He¡¯s right outside.¡± ¡°Quick! Take me there!¡± When Evan and Nicole followed John out, Wesley was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, Mr. Monroe had something urgent on and he left. He asked me to pass on this letter to you and mentioned that the thing that you wanted to know was inside. He asked you to take good care of yourself, and said that he would visit you when he has the time.¡± He left? Why is he not meeting me first before leaving? He sure has weird temperament. Nicole stared at the letter. ¡°I think the letter is about your identity and background. Do you want to have a look at it now?¡± She lifted her head to look at Evan. Her hand clutching the letter was slightly shaky. She had been dying to know the jerk who abandoned her mother back then. However, when the answer was right in her hand, she had mixed feelings about it. Nicole was wondering what kind of person her father was. ¡°Are you going to read it? If not let¡¯s go say goodbye first. We¡¯ll look at this after we¡¯re back.¡± Nicole hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to read the letter. I¡¯ve heard that my father has something to do with the Musgrave family. If he were really someone from the Musgrave family, maybe I could ask for Sir Musgrave¡¯s help to punish the jerk!¡± Evan¡¯s gaze sank. The n to head back home would probably be postponed if her father were indeed someone from the Musgrave family. Besides, if Sir Musgrave intends to seek justice for her, then the two of them are more likely to see each other more often. It¡¯s going to be much harder for me to prevent the two from seeing each other if they have this valid reason to meet. Nicole opened the letter and read every word. She was astounded as she read along. How did it boil down to this? How- Evan noticed her odd reaction and took the letter in her hand. He had the same expression on his face after he was done with the letter. So Sir Musgrave is nice to her because of this. Nicole¡¯s father is Sir Stephen Musgrave. He had been misunderstanding Sir Musgrave¡¯s intention all the while. So Sir Musgrave¡¯s affectionate gaze is out of fatherly love. He lifted his head to look at Nicole. She was shocked beyond words. Never in her wildest dreams would she think that Sir Musgrave was her father. ¡°So the jerk who abandoned my mother was him!¡± Evan reached out to embrace her. ¡°Nicole, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the kind of heartless jerk that you think he is.¡± Nicole knitted her brows as she looked at him with a stern expression. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like him? Why are you helping him?¡± He did not like Sir Musgrave because he thought thetter had an ulterior motive. However, upon the startling revtion, all his prejudice toward Sir Musgrave had dissipated into thin air. ¡°Nicole, he¡¯s been really nice toward you, to the extent that I¡¯m feeling quite jealous. That¡¯s why I think, to a certain extent, he cares for you and your mother.¡± ¡°He cares for my mother and I? That¡¯s why he abandoned my mother? Does caring for us mean that we could forgo his heartless act of abandoning my mother?¡± Nicole was fuming with anger. ¡°I¡¯m just analyzing the situation from an observer¡¯s perspective. I think you would have to ask him to be sure of what really happened back then.¡± Nicole suddenly recalled that she had given him a call, and that she was going to the estateter. He must be waiting for us. Great. I might as well take this opportunity to settle the scores with him. Evan was all jittery when he noticed Nicole boiling with rage as she got into the car. It would not be a happy reunion at the estateter. Let¡¯s hope that things would not get too ugly. Evan had a hunch that the duke would not be a heartless jerk who would abandon the mother of his child. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 The speedy car came to a stop in front of the estate entrance. Nicole¡¯s fist tightened as a swell of emotions washed over her. Initially, she was overjoyed at her chance of being able to bid goodbye to her savior. However, upon knowing that he was the very jerk who abandoned her mother, all she felt were anger and resentment. She dashed into the estate as if she were here to collect a mountainous debt. Evan trailed behind her. Noticing that she was getting too emotional, he held her back. ¡°It happened so many years ago. Why don¡¯t you figure out what transpired back then first? Maybe he had his reasons.¡± What is there to figure out? People who do bad things never fail to justify themselves. It was clear as day what happened back then. He might as well have his reasons back then, but it was a fact that he abandoned Nicole¡¯s mother who was pregnant back then. Nicole turned around to look at Evan. He¡¯s hostile toward his love rival but nice toward a jerk? When he was picturing the duke as his love rival, he was even reluctant to let both of them meet. However, now after clearing the air, Evan was defending the jerk by saying he might have his reasons back then. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t you have a spine? I thought you hated him! Are you defending him because you¡¯re aspiring to be someone like him? Someone who abandons his wife and child?¡± Evan was rendered speechless. He could clearly feel her wrath. She wouldn¡¯t listen to a word I say now. It¡¯s better for me to just go along with what she says. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Evan said as a way to support her stance. However, Nicole seemed to have misunderstood him and said, ¡°Do you mean I¡¯m right? Are you saying that you¡¯re aspiring to be someone like him and abandon me?¡± Evan was at a loss for words. Maybe I should just keep quiet. Nicole red at him before dashing into the duke¡¯s study. Stephen was taken aback to see the two of them already inside his house. He had sensed Evan¡¯s hostility from before and thought that he would be the one toe with a sour face. On the other hand, Nicole had been quite nice to him since she thought his blood had saved her. Stephen expected her to arrive at his ce all smiles. However, it seemed like the situation did not line up with his expectation. Even though Evan¡¯s face was void of emotions, Stephen no longer sensed any hostilitying from him. On the contrary, Nicole seemed like she had swallowed a bomb. She was ring at him like he had done her terribly wrong. All of a sudden, the tables had turned. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nicole, you guys are here. Come, take a seat.¡± Nicole¡¯s re was full of hatred. Stephen was stumped. Does she know about it already? ¡°Sir Musgrave, I¡¯d like to rify some things with you.¡± Nicole¡¯s face was stern as she enunciated every word. The images of her mother¡¯s pale face shed before her mind. Nicole was pained by the sudden shback. If Mom had not met this jerk, she wouldn¡¯t have led such a miserable life. Sylphiette had mentioned that their mother had not been able to move on from her birth father. She felt sorry for Zane because of this. That was the reason she took the driver¡¯s seat after Zane had killed a person in a car ident. She wanted topensate for her guilt by taking the me for him. The man that Mom could not forget till the day she died. She must have loved him deeply. This jerk does not deserve Mom¡¯s love. Stephen kept mum for a while and poured another cup of tea for himself. He was a seasoned man. Judging by Nicole¡¯s attitude right now, he could already deduce the questions that would ensue. It looks like she knew her identity already. Stephen just did not foresee that she would know about it so soon. Nicole approached him directly. She looked straight into his eyes. ¡°What do you think of a man who abandons a woman who is carrying his child?¡± As expected, she¡¯s asking what happened back then. Her question warranted Stephen to define himself. He lifted his cup and sipped on it. Looking right at her, he replied, ¡°A jerk!¡± Great, at least you have the guts to admit it. Nicole¡¯s fist tightened. Evan was surprised by his blunt reply. A man who does not try to defend or exin himself either has nothing to say about his wrongdoing, or he indeed has his reasons for doing so. So he wasn¡¯t a real jerk. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Stephen Musgrave seemed to have a story of his own. Evan believed that the duke had his reasons for leaving Nicole¡¯s mother back then. Nicole snorted at the duke¡¯s reply and asked, ¡°Then should the jerk kneel and apologize in front of the woman¡¯s grave whom he had abandoned?¡± The pain and suffering that her mother had endured while giving birth to her and her dire circumstances back then could never bepensated even if the man before her came crawling and apologize at her mother¡¯s grave. The duke seemed to resonate with Nicole¡¯s feelings. One of the deepest regrets in his life was not being able to get together with Rosalie. He was stumped for a moment and looked at Nicole. ¡°I will go visit your mother.¡± He did not beat around the bush further. She no longer restrained herself since the duke had already gone straight to the point. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to kneel and apologize, there¡¯s no point for you to go visit her! My mother does not want to see you!¡± Nicole growled at him. ¡°Nicole, I understand how you feel. The rtionship between your mother and I is one of the deepest regrets of my life.¡± ¡°Your deepest regret? More like the most unfortunate thing to ever happen to my mother!¡± All of a sudden, memories came shing before her eyes. Memories of her mother staring nkly at the sky; memories of her mother being silent most of the time; memories of her mother¡¯s look of despair; memories of her mother¡¯s depression¡­ All of which had to do with the man before her. All the unfortunate events that befell her mother was because the man whom her mother loved the most abandoned her. The pain inflicted upon her would haunt her short-lived life. Is Mom¡¯s encounter with this man a fortunate or unfortunate event? The duke fell silent and did not say another word. Stumped, Nicole turned around to leave. Evan rose and looked at the duke. ¡°Could you disclose whatever happened back then?¡± Stephen did not reply. He merely said, ¡°Take good care of her.¡± Then, he took his leave as well. ¡°She will never be able to move on if you don¡¯t tell her.¡± Evan said as he saw the duke turn around. Stephen halted his steps for a moment before leaving. Evan noticed Nicole staring at the night sky with reddened eyes as soon as he got inside the car. He knew she must have thought about her mother again. He edged closer to her and took her in his embrace. Softly, Evan said, ¡°Just cry if you feel like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry. Why would I? I just don¡¯t understand why my mother fell for him back then.¡± Evan reached out to tap her head. His gaze was affectionate and gentle. ¡°Before knowing that he¡¯s your father, didn¡¯t you like him too? Why did you like him then?¡± Nicole fell deep into her thoughts. She felt that he was a gentle elder who cared for her. The feeling was quite inexplicable as he emitted an elder¡¯s love and affection. However, now that she knew of the truth¡­ ¡°Could I have been blinded? I didn¡¯t know who he truly was.¡± ¡°I think there must be a reason your mother had fallen for him. If he were truly heartless, why had your mother not been able to forget about him?¡± Well, that could be true. Seeing that Nicole went silent, he gently called her name. ¡°Nicole, I think your mother would like to see you reunite with him.¡± Really? Is that really what Mom wishes to see? Evan¡¯s extraption piqued her interest in knowing her mother¡¯s rtionship with the duke. Maybe they were madly in love, and their love story was a tragic one. Having said that, she still stood by her view that the duke should not have abandoned her mother. ¡°Get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± The car sped along the road. Soon, Nicole felt sleepy. She leaned in Evan¡¯s arms and dozed off. She felt safe and sound in his arms. At the estate. Stephen stood in front of Rosalie¡¯s portrait. He lifted his head to look at the portrait as his mind was preupied with a myriad of thoughts. He could not even begin to find the words to describe his feelings. My daughter thinks I am a jerk who abandons my woman when she¡¯s pregnant! He felt his heart constricting at the thought. ¡°Rosalie, Nicole looks just like you. I shouldn¡¯t have given up on our rtionship. I shouldn¡¯t have believed the lies that you told me. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ They must have forced you into doing it, right?¡± Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Rosalie¡¯s portrait hung on the wall. There was a faint smile on her face. Every time Stephen looked at her, he felt a surge of warm feeling coursing through his heart. His lips curled into a thin smile. He stood quietly in front of her portrait. It was as if they had been together all along. Evan covered Nicole with a nket when he noticed that she had dozed off. He quietly observed her features. She had porcin fair skin with a tall nose. Her lips were red as cherry. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Evan noticed the resemnce between Nicole and the duke¡¯s nose and mouth. Blood rtion is really one of a kind. If the duke had not been a jerk, Nicole would have liked him to be her father. All of a sudden, a thought popped into Evan¡¯s mind. He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°John, follow me somewhere. Leave the kids to Jeremy.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± John had been dealing with the business with K Nation. He had just gone back to the hotel when Evan called him. Even though he had no idea where his boss was heading, he did not dare to question his boss. He hurriedly got out of bed and urged Jeremy to take care of the quadruplets. After all, the four of them were the president and Mrs. Seet¡¯s lifeline. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of them.¡± Jeremy said. When John knew that Evan was heading to the estate, he was stumped. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to estate at this hour? Did the old man do something to offend you again? Just order me if you feel like dealing with him. There¡¯s no need for you to rush to the estate at this hour personally.¡± Evan cast him a nce. ¡°You need to treat Sir Musgrave with respect in the future.¡± John was perplexed by his boss¡¯s order. Why has Mr. Seet changed his mind about his love rival all of a sudden? Evan stood outside the estate and nced at his watch. It was already eleven o¡¯clock. He was not sure if the duke would agree to see him at this hour. However, he was really curious about what happened between the duke and Nicole¡¯s mother. Judging from the way the duke reacted just now, it would not have been the typical story of a jerk abandoning the woman who was pregnant with his child. If he could figure out what happened between the two, then maybe he would be able to narrow the gap between the duke and Nicole. Nicole had always hoped to have a loving father. She would be really happy if they could reconcile. Evan vowed to stop at nothing to make Nicole happy. ¡°John, knock the door.¡± John nodded. He walked to the door and knocked on it. However, his action was reprimanded by Evan¡¯s stern warning. ¡°Why are you smashing the door?!¡± John was taken aback. He just wanted to make himself heard. Mr. Seet really has changed his attitude toward the duke. Before this, he would have closed an eye even if I were to tear down the duke¡¯s door. The abrupt change in his boss¡¯s attitude puzzled him. He turned around and grinned at his boss. ¡°I¡¯ll be more gentle.¡± John turned around to face the door and knocked on it gently this time. ¡°Coming,ing! Who ising at this ungodly hour¡­¡± The maid grumbled as she answered the door. She was stumped at the sight of John. ¡°Who are you?¡± John knew he had to be polite to the duke and the people around him. Hence, he slightly bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Seet would like to meet the duke. Could you pass on the message to him?¡± Who the hell is Mr. Seet? The maid was used to random people knocking on the door to meet the duke. She had never heard of Mr. Seet and wanted to reject their request. However, a voice piped up behind her. ¡°Let them in.¡± The man hade to the door after some time. ¡°Mr. Levant, you¡¯re still up? They would like to meet Sir Musgrave.¡¯ Levant looked at Evan who was standing right underneath a streemp not far from them. His gaze iprehensible, and he had a trace of smile on his face. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 ¡°Apologies, Mr. Seet, but my father is resting right now. Would you like to speak with me instead?¡± Evan stared straight into his eyes gloomily. ¡°Fine then,¡± he said after a long pause. John grimaced. Isn¡¯t Levant after Mr. Seet¡¯s blood? He¡¯ll be in deep trouble if he speaks to him! ¡°Um, Mr. Seet, I think it¡¯s time to go back¡­¡± Before John could finish his sentence, Evan shushed him and walked into the building with much confidence. Levant followed him closely, and John could feel cold sweat trickling down his back. I hope he¡¯ll be fine¡­ Meanwhile, Evan and Levant arrived at the living room. Levant ordered the maids there to make them some tea. ¡°Please take a seat, Mr. Seet,¡± he said, gesturing to the sofa. Evan sank into the soft leather sofa and leaned into its backrest while crossing one leg over the other. His expression was nk, yet his aura could make anyone cower in fear. He stayed silent as Levant studied him from head to toe. It was as though Levant was the guest and he was the host, rather than the other way round. ¡°What brings you here at this hour, Mr. Seet?¡± Levant asked. ¡°There¡¯s something that I would like to discuss with your father,¡± Evan replied. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°May I know what it is?¡± ¡°No.¡± Levant forced himself to stay calm. Whatever. I know exactly what you want to talk about anyway. He knew that Nicole had gotten into a conflict with his father over her background, and Evan¡¯s visit could only mean one thing ¨C he was trying to get them to reconcile. After all, Stephen had wanted Nicole to be his heir. By helping them reconcile and getting Nicole to take up Stephen¡¯s post, Evan would be able to reap a considerable amount of profit. Levant huffed and nced at Evan. ¡°Well, Mr. Seet, which one of the following matters to you more ¨C Nicole or your reputation?¡± There was no one else in the room other than John and Levant¡¯s right-hand man Jamie Ankins, so Levant did not see the need to be subtle about his questions. He was very rxed, yet Evan struggled to figure out what his true intentions were. Evan frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Stop beating around the bush.¡± Levant scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything about Nicole¡¯s conflict with my dad. You¡¯re here to reduce the tension, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you have a lot to gain from getting them to reconcile.¡± Evan fell silent in realization. Oh¡­so that¡¯s what he meant¡­ Does he think that I¡¯m trying to take advantage of his father and Nicole¡¯s rtionship? I see¡­so that¡¯s what matters to you the most! Instead of answering him, Evan simply picked up his cup of tea and took a sip from it. Those benefits meant nothing to me, and there¡¯s no need for me to exin my true intentions to you either! Even so, he managed to glean something important from their exchange. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re trying so hard to make her fall for you? Just because she¡¯s the Duke¡¯s daughter?¡± Evan asked, staring straight into Levant¡¯s eyes. What Evan had just said was nothing short of the truth; Levant had his eyes on the position of Duke, and marrying Nicole would bestow that title upon him as well. However, he had fallen in love with her in the process of achieving his goal, unfortunately. ¡°What if I told you that I loved her? She deserves all the love in the world,¡± Levant said. Evan¡¯s re could almost burn a hole through his head. ¡°She¡¯s my wife! Don¡¯t you dare try and snatch her away!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Levant said defiantly. ¡°She¡¯s still so young! What if you got into an ident? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want her to live out the rest of her life all alone, right?¡± Evan raised an eyebrow. Is he cursing me? Levant had tried to kill him once through the air crash, and it seemed that he would not hesitate to try again. Evan gave him a scathing re and pursed his lips together. ¡°idents? I¡¯m pretty sure they ur to everyone!¡± Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Levant fell silent and grimaced. Is he plotting against me? Looks like we¡¯re fated to be lifelong enemies! At that moment, John returned from taking a call and looked at Evan. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Mr. Seet. There¡¯s something important that requires your attention.¡± ¡°Alright. See you again, Levant,¡± Evan said, standing up and walking out of the door. Levant watched as they disappeared into the distance before smashing the cup in his hand onto the floor. A maid stepped forwards and whispered into his ear, ¡°Do you understand now, Mr. Levant? Evan Seet would be doing his best to convince Sir Musgrave to hand down his title to Nicole instead of you. When everything¡¯s settled, the only thing left for you will be the crumbs from their table, nothing else.¡± Levant¡¯s face darkened. After a moment of silence, he told the maid to leave him alone. ¡°I need some time to think about it.¡± ¡°I hope you cane up with a n soon, Mr. Levant.¡± After the maid left, Levant turned around to stare into the darkness outside as he sank into deep thought. If only I had been his biological son¡­if only Nicole loved me! Why am I so unlucky? He had been the target of all the bullies back at the orphanage, but he had since be a member of the most powerful family in the country. Thest thing he wanted was to feel weak and insecure all over again. John was surprised to find out that Nicole had been Stephen Musgrave¡¯s daughter. No wonder Mr. Seet changed his attitude in a heartbeat! Sir Musgrave is indeed his father-inw! He sighed as he thought back to how Evan had treated Stephen just a few days ago. I don¡¯t think anyone besides him would dare to see their father-inw as their love rival! ¡°Mr. Seet, I believe Levant isn¡¯t supportive of Mrs. Seet and Stephen¡¯s reconciliation. He¡¯s worried that Sir Musgrave would give all the benefits to you and Mrs. Seet, which would leave him with nothing,¡± John said. Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I suspect that he¡¯s more than just a random orphan the Musgraves adopted. Can you do me a favor and investigate him for me?¡± John nodded. ¡°Sure, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll make sure to dig out every detail about his ancestors for you!¡± ¡°Alright. By the way, don¡¯t tell Nicole that we came here today.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Nicole hated Stephen, and Evan did not want to spoil her mood by telling her that he went to meet Stephen. Back at their house, Evan walked into the bedroom to find Nicole lying on the bed and staring into the ceiling. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± he asked, a little shocked. Wasn¡¯t she asleep when I left? ¡°I woke up to go to the bathroom, but you weren¡¯t around anymore. Where did you go?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡­went to visit the kids,¡± he lied. Nicole could tell that he was lying, judging by how reluctant he was to make eye contact with her. Nina had given her a call about an hour ago and told her that Evan had taken John along with him when he left. What the hell could he be doing at this hour? Nicole grimaced as a thousand possibilities ran through her mind. Evan, on the other hand, was as calm as ever. He took off his coat and walked into the bathroom with his pajamas. As he showered, Nicole frowned and nced at the prank props Nina had given her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Should I just let it go? Maybe not. What if he lies to me again? Should I try those prank props Nina gave me? Hmm, serves you right for lying to me! She got off the bed and rummaged through the box of props from Nina before sneaking into the bathroom quietly. She walked over to the shower, where Evan was rubbing shampoo into his hair. Now¡¯s the chance! Squeezing a few drop of odorless ink onto the handful of fake hair she was holding on to, she dropped it onto his head without making a sound. Afterwards, she escaped from the bathroom and stood outside to wait for his reaction. Meanwhile, Evan began to feel that something was amiss as time went by. As he moved to rinse the shampoo out of his hair, a huge clump of hair slid off his head andnded with a loud ssh on the ground. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 He bent over to check, and sure enough, there was a handful of hair lying on the floor before him. He froze. That¡¯s a lot of hair¡­am I suffering from hair loss? But this looks really bad! He looked at his reflection in the mirror and was shocked to find that his face had turned about three shades darker. Wait¡­is my hair losing its color as well? His heartbeat quickened. Suddenly, Nicole let out a loud yelp from outside, making him whip his head around to face her. ¡°I¡­¡± What the hell is going on? ¡°Mr. Seet! You must be seriously ill! Let me check your pulse!¡± she screeched. Evan paled at her words. She might be right¡­there¡¯s no way I could lose so much hair if I had been healthy! He stuck out his hand obediently, and nced at her serious expression apprehensively. What if I¡¯m actually ill? She¡¯ll be so worried for me¡­ Nicole, on the other hand, felt proud of herself as she pretended to check his pulse. Should Ie up with some serious illness to scare him? Wait¡­I probably shouldn¡¯t do that¡­I¡¯ll regret it if ites true! ¡°Good news, Mr. Seet. Your illness doesn¡¯t seem to be a serious one,¡± she said in the end. ¡°What is it?¡± Evan asked hurriedly. Nicole pondered over it for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me the ces you went just now? It¡¯ll help me in my diagnosis.¡± The ces I went? Nicole¡¯s words put Evan on high alert. Is she trying to interrogate me? Did Levant spike my tea? I don¡¯t think he would do such a thing¡­ He decided to stick to his lie. ¡°I went to visit the kids and spent a few minutes with them downstairs. I didn¡¯t go anywhere else.¡± ¡°Did you go alone?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he answered, nodding. Nicole pouted. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Huh? Why is she so sure? Evan frowned. ¡°You¡¯re sick with the lying bug! Now go and quarantine yourself!¡± she yelled. Huh? Lying bug? Evan turned around and picked up the handful of hair in the shower to inspect it. The strands seemed to be of simr length to his own, though their ck color faded after a few rinses to reveal the original yellow color underneath. That¡¯s not my hair! In fact, isn¡¯t this Nina¡¯s fake hair? He whipped around to stare at Nicole, who stared back for a few seconds before bolting out of the bathroom. I shouldn¡¯t have revealed my true intentions to him! Evan washed the ink out of his hair and walked into the bedroom afterward, only to find Nicole bundled up in the sheets like a giant burrito. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Are youing out? If not, I¡¯m going to dig you out like a potato,¡± he warned. Nicole remained silent, as though she did not hear what he had just said. Evan reached out to pulled the sheets off her, but Nicole stubbornly refused to let go of them. ¡°Isn¡¯t it hot in there?¡± he asked, exasperated. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Evan!¡± she retorted. ¡°Stop lying to me! You went out to meet your mistress, didn¡¯t you? You liar!¡± My mistress? Did she think that I had been cheating on her? Did she just call me a liar? Looks like she won¡¯t have a problem epting her true identity then¡­ I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine! She¡¯s not the kind to scream and cry at the slightest shock after all¡­ Evan could tell that her past misfortunes had made her more resilient, so he decided toe clean with her. ¡°Get out of there, and I¡¯ll tell you where I went,¡± he said. ¡°Say it!¡± Nicole yelled, tossing the sheets aside to reveal her flushed cheeks. ¡­ After hearing Evan¡¯s story, Nicole stared at him incredulously. ¡°Why do you care about me so much, Evan?¡± Chapter 627 Chapter 627 ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so I must protect you at all costs,¡± Evan said. ¡°I understand everything now. I would like to ask Sir Musgrave why my mother was so fond of him, since my mother isn¡¯t around anymore,¡± Nicole said, sighing. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll keep youpany tomorrow,¡± Evan promised. ¡°Sure,¡± Nicole said. ¡°We should go home after this. Seet Group and Lane Corporation are still waiting for us.¡± At that moment, Evan realized just how considerate of a person Nicole was. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In order to return home without any regrets, they absolutely had to settle things with Sir Stephan, Nicole¡¯s biological father. Evan had his suspicions that Nicole agreed to meet Stephen purely for the sake of their family businesses, but he decided not to dwell on that thought for too long. He pulled Nicole into his embrace gently, as though she was some sort of precious treasure. Nicole traced circles on his broad chest, sending shivers down his spine. ¡°Are you up for it?¡± he asked, grinning. Nicole nced at him and shook her head, pretending to be disinterested in what he had just suggested. ¡°Then why are you tickling me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Evan grabbed her wrist and stared into her eyes like how a predator would ogle at its prey. ¡°You should have said it earlier!¡± Huh? The cold darkness outside contrasted greatly with the fiery atmosphere inside the bedroom. Satisfied, Nicole fell asleep while leaning against his muscr body. The next day¡­ She woke up abruptly when the sunlight trickled into the room. Her entire body felt like it was aching all over, but she managed to turn around and nce at the clock before closing her eyes again in defeat. It¡¯s still early¡­just give me ten more minutes¡­ Evan stared at her in mild amusement as he wondered if he should wake her up. Never mind. I¡¯ll let her sleep for a while more. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Mommy! Daddy! Open up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast!¡± The four little ones wed at the door and screamed at the top of their lungs, prompting Evan to open the door and shush them. ¡°Mommy¡¯s still sleeping!¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s still asleep?¡± they chorused before mbering onto the bed to stare at Nicole. ¡°Wait¡­what¡¯s wrong with Mommy¡¯s neck?¡± Maya asked, noticing the hickeys on Nicole¡¯s neck. Nina pushed the sheets aside and yelped in horror. ¡°Look! Mommy¡¯s injured!¡± ¡°D-Did Daddy do this?¡± The four kids exchanged looks and turned around to re at Evan simultaneously. ¡°Daddy! Why did you hit Mommy?¡± Nina demanded. Even Maya, who had been the closest to Evan amongst the four of them, had puffed up her cheeks in anger. ¡°Daddy! You¡¯re the worst!¡± The two boys studied Evan with much anger in their eyes, and it made Evan cower in fear. I should have covered her up just now! How the hell am I supposed to exin those hickeys to them? ¡°I-It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± Evan stammered, ncing at Nicole desperately. Wake up! I need your help! Nicole, however, did not even stir. The four kids continued to attack him. ¡°Daddy is a meanie!¡± ¡°Daddy! You can¡¯t bully Mommy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not nice of you, Daddy!¡± ¡°You must apologize to Mommy!¡± Nicole opened her eyes to the sound of her children snapping at their father. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, voice thick with sleep. ¡°Mommy! Daddy bullied you, didn¡¯t he? We¡¯ll teach him a lesson for that!¡± Nicole scratched her head in confusion. Evan nced back and forth between the kids and Nicole, visibly panicking. The kids held on to his arm, trying their best to force an apology out of him. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t bully me,¡± Nicole said, still confused. ¡°No, Mommy! You see those bruises? Daddy definitely beat you!¡± Bruises? Nicole took one look at the hickeys on her body and hid her face in her hands. No wonder they¡¯re acting like this! How did they see it? How careless of me! Chapter 628 Chapter 628 She racked her brains for a reasonable excuse. ¡°Um¡­it¡¯s fine! Mommy just had an allergic reaction!¡± she said in the end. The kids exchanged looks, still notpletely convinced. Nicole pulled out her vitamin pills from her bag and gulped down a few in front of her kids to convince them, and it worked wonders. ¡°Sorry, Daddy,¡± Juan said, rubbing his head in embarrassment. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to call you a meanie¡­¡± Kyle and Nina lowered their heads in shame, while Maya walked over to her father and stuck out both her thumbs at him apologetically. ¡°You¡¯re a goodie, Daddy! You¡¯re the best goodie in the world!¡± Evan rolled his eyes. ¡°Get out and eat your breakfast!¡± he growled at the kids. The kids exchanged fearful nces and filed out of the room obediently. Nicole red at Evan. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more gentle next time? This is so embarrassing!¡± Evan simply huffed and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Sorry!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± After breakfast, Nicole put on a turtleneck sweater to cover up the hickeys before leaving to go to the estate with Evan. Stephen had not expected them to visit him again, but he was happy nheless. He took them to the tea room for some mid-morning tea. ¡°This is the house your mother wanted. I hope you¡¯d like it too,¡± Stephen said. That piqued Nicole¡¯s interest. She stood up to take a look around and was surprised by a painting of her mother hanging on the wall right behind a screen. During her first visit to the estate with her kids, she was awed by its minimalistic interior that looked nothing like thevish mansion she had envisioned. No wonder it¡¯s so simple¡­it had all been for Mom! No wonder he forbade everyone from visiting this ce! ¡°What happened between you and Nicole¡¯s mother back then?¡± Evan asked tactfully. Nicole was impressed by how polite he sounded. I would have just asked him why he abandoned my mother! They had agreed to let Evan ask all the questions, and Nicole¡¯s role was just to sit in silence and listen. Stephen closed his eyes as the memories raged on inside his mind. How should I go about with this? After a short while, he looked up at Nicole and rasped, ¡°Your mother had been the one who took the initiative.¡± Nicole frowned anxiously, but she managed to keep her cool after looking at Evan¡¯s calm expression. ¡°My mentor knows about this.¡± ¡°Can you hurry up?¡± Nicole demanded, her temper threatening to blow its top. ¡°Sure,¡± Stephen said, staring at the painting of Nicole¡¯s mother Rosalie. ¡°Since Rosalie¡¯s watching, I shall tell you the whole story.¡± With that, the truth thatid untouched for years was finally unearthed and dusted. Twenty years ago¡­ Stephen Musgrave had been Wesley Monroe¡¯s best disciple, and he had first met Rosalie Wells during an acupuncture session for a patient suffering from stomachaches. Rosalie was a daughter of the renowned Wells family, and she had been impressed by his acupuncture skills. ¡°Can you teach me how to do acupuncture?¡± she asked Stephen eagerly after the session was over. Stephen hesitated before he replied, ¡°I need to ask my mentor about this.¡± Even so, he proceeded to teach her a few techniques of acupuncture without asking for permission from his mentor. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Rosalie had taken a great interest in acupuncture, and she pleaded Stephen to be her mentor. Stephen, on the other hand, introduced her to his mentor Wesley, who was moved by herpassion and impressed by her intellect. He agreed to take her on as his disciple in the end. From then on, Rosalie and Stephen learnt acupuncture under their mentor together, and as time went on, Rosalie found herself falling for him. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 However, knowing full well that he did not have the authority over his own love life, he decided to ignore all of Rosalie¡¯s attempts to woo him at first. Unfortunately, Rosalie had an iron resolve, and her efforts merely intensified. Two monthster, she finally decided that she had had enough, and she confronted him directly. ¡°Stephen Musgrave! Just tell me if you¡¯re interested in me or not!¡± His truthful answer would have been ¡®yes¡¯, since all he could think about all day was how determined she was and how much he admired her for it. Even so, he had no choice but to reject her, since he knew that there was no way his parents would approve of their marriage. Devastated by his rejection, she spent the next few days cooped up in her own room before returning home. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was only after her departure that Stephen finally realized just how deeply in love he had been with Rosalie. He decided that he no longer wanted to live under such restrictions anymore, and he set out to look for Rosalie. When they finally met, their emotions got the better of them, and Rosalie ended up getting pregnant. When Stephen heard of her pregnancy, he decided to marry her. However, Rosalie could tell that something was bothering him, but he refused to tell her the truth no matter how many times she tried to ask him about it. Thest thing he wanted was for Rosalie to find out that his parents had forbidden him from marrying her. In the meantime, he started to make ns to elope with Rosalie should his parents try to intervene. He figured that starting a small clinic of his own would be more than enough to support his family once the child was born. However, Rosalie suddenly suggested that they break up one day, much to his dismay. ¡°Are you serious, Stephen Musgrave? Can¡¯t you tell that I was just messing around with you? The kid¡¯s gone, and I¡¯m marrying the man I love. Stay away from me from now on,¡± she told him. Stephen was shocked, for he had not seen thating. He was sure that he had convinced her to stay. In order to find out if she had been lying, he followed her around until he ran into the man she had been talking about. The man loved her and treated her like a princess. Rosalie had pointed her finger at him and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll only love the ones who¡¯ll love me back! You don¡¯t have the right to force me to be responsible for your life! You¡¯re so shameless, Stephen Musgrave!¡± He took in the disappointment in her eyes as she spoke, and it reminded him of how he had naively believed her when she told him that she was different from all the other girls out there. As he gawked at her, the man beside her stood up and put on his coat before dropping yet another bombshell on him. ¡°Did you actually think that the child was yours? How stupid! The child was mine, not yours!¡± Stephen did not know what to say in return. Dejected, he returned to the estate after witnessing how happy Rosalie seemed in the man¡¯s embrace. Soon, news of her marriage got to him, and it smothered the veryst spark of hope he had. Just a few monthster, his parents forced him into an arranged marriage with his current wife. A few more years passed before his mentor Wesley informed him that Rosalie had given birth to his daughter, which finally revealed the truth to him. His parents had tried to break them up, but he had adamantly refused. As ast resort, they sought out Rosalie and told her to leave him. The truth about his family background came as a massive shock to Rosalie, as she had thought that he was just the son of one of those rich businessmen. She began to feel inferior to him. She figured that culling the rtionship as soon as possible would be the best option for both of them, and therefore she decided to put up an act before him when he went to find her that fateful day. ¡­ When he was done with the story, Stephen looked at Nicole apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If I hadn¡¯t believed her, we would have lived happily ever after¡­¡± Nicole merely stared at her mother¡¯s painting in silence. ¡°I¡¯m sure my mother didn¡¯t make the decision on a whim,¡± she said after a long moment of silence. ¡°She felt inferior to you, and she didn¡¯t want you to get into trouble because of her.¡± Chapter 630 Chapter 630 ¡°Nheless, she suffered so much because of our forbidden rtionship,¡± Stephen said with a sigh. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to do it, but she ended the rtionship somehow.¡± Nicole noticed the sadness in his eyes and pursed her lips. What if Mom had known that he was from the Musgrave family? Would she still be so madly in love with him? I¡¯ll never know the answer to that question. Besides, the one who ended the rtionship with a white lie had been Mom, not Sir Musgrave or his family¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be fair to say that he abandoned her. Nicole continued to stare at her mother¡¯s painting, thinking about just how much Rosalie had loved Stephen. Her marriage to Zane Lane was probably just the final movement of her act, since it was the nail in the coffin to make Stephen lose all hope. Rosalie¡¯s love for Stephen had hurt her deeply. She had wanted to sacrifice her happiness to give Stephen what he deserved as the son of a duke, but the truth turned out to be very different. Stephen and Portia did not have any kids together, and he spent his days staring at Rosalie¡¯s painting in this corner of the estate. Nicole found their love almost suffocating. Even though she did not know if her parents had done the right thing or not, she knew for a fact that she could never make such a huge sacrifice for the person she loved. Nheless, she no longer hated Stephen. However, she still found it difficult to call him ¡®Dad¡¯, for he had a part to y in her mother¡¯s suffering. ¡°I¡¯ll visit your mother, Nicole,¡± Stephen promised. Nicole remained silent, though she no longer tried to force him into apologizing at her mother¡¯s grave. She turned to face Evan. ¡°Shall we go home now, Mr. Seet?¡± Wait¡­she¡¯ wants to leave now? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Why is she so eager to leave? ¡°Nicole, can you stay here for a few days? You could keep¡­keep your motherpany,¡± Stephen pleaded. He had wanted her to keep himpany, but he decided at thest second that he did not have the right to tell her such a thing. She doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯m her father anyway.. Evan nced at Nicole. She doesn¡¯t hate Sir Musgrave anymore, so she¡¯ll regret it if she didn¡¯t get to spend some time with him. But¡­how am I going to convince her to stay without aggravating her? He came up with a n. Time to mobilize the kids! He whipped out his phone and sent a message to John. Twenty minutester, the four kids appeared at the estate just as Nicole was trying to take her leave. Jeremy and John had told them what to do on the way there. ¡°Kids, help us make Mommy stay at the estate for three days. Daddy said that he¡¯ll buy all of you gifts if you seeded!¡± The four kids thought about it for a moment before concluding that it was worth it. ¡°Deal!¡± they chorused. As for Nicole, the kids¡¯ arrival shocked her. ¡°Why are the kids here?¡± Kyle stared at her with a grin on his face. ¡°Mommy, I like this ce! I want to stay here just for a few days more.¡± Juan smirked. ¡°I want to investigate the architecture here and build a castle just like this when we get back!¡± Nicole stared at them in disbelief. Didn¡¯t you ask me for money to buy a tablet just a few days ago? Who gave you the idea to build a castle this time around? Who taught you to be so arrogant and boastful? Nina crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Mommy, the only way for me to get new makeup is to stay here! Do you understand?¡± Nicole was confused. What has staying here got to do with makeup? Is someone going to give it to you? Evan grimaced. They¡¯re going to expose my n at this rate¡­ To his horror, Maya did exactly what he had feared all along. ¡°Mommy, Daddy totally didn¡¯t get us to stay, and those two uncles totally didn¡¯t bribe us with gifts on the way here. We want to stay, and that¡¯s that!¡± Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Evan, John and Jeremy were speechless. John brought a hand to his head and sighed. Oh, Maya¡­how much more specific can you get? Jeremy coughed. No wonder they¡¯re Mr. Seet¡¯s kids! ¡°Told you Mr. Seet¡¯s kids are strange little ones!¡± John whispered to Jeremy, who nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Nicole glowered at Evan when she found out that he had been the one behind all this. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, she agreed to stay for the kids¡¯ sake. ¡°Fine then, we¡¯ll stay here for a few more days. Make sure to pester whoever¡¯s giving you gifts to keep their promise!¡± she said, stressing thest part. She stared at Evan after that, but he was as calm as ever. John and Jeremy looked at Evan in awe before lowering their heads to avoid Nicole¡¯s questioning gaze. Stephen was overjoyed to hear that Nicole would be staying over for the next few days, and he felt grateful towards his son-inw, Evan, for helping him out. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll treat my daughter well, considering how jealous he was when she was around me! How lucky of you to meet Evan, Nicole! He¡¯s much better than Levant in every aspect possible! Suddenly, he turned to Evan and warned, ¡°Be careful of Levant, boy.¡± Evan nodded, knowing full well that he was Levant¡¯s target, not Nicole. Nicole and the kids should be safe. Unfortunately for him, things did not turn out the way he expected. As the sunlight poured into the estate through the giant windows, the kids spent their ytime running around the estate. Stephen ordered his maids to buy some new toys for the kids to y with. ¡°Wow¡­is this a frog?¡± Maya asked as she stared at a toy frog with wide eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Stephen answered, picking one of the toy frogs up. ¡°It¡¯ll hop around just like a real one. Look!¡± Maya watched as Stephen dropped the frog into the water. Her mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape as the frog hopped away. Meanwhile, Stephen noticed just how chubby Maya was. What did Nicole even feed her? He reached out and pinched the rolls of fat on Maya¡¯s arm and face before asking her, ¡°Do you eat meat all the time?¡± Maya shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t lose weight even if I stopped eating meat¡­even water makes me fat!¡± Nina heard their conversation and pouted in protest. ¡°Those are all lies! She¡¯s a hopeless glutton! Don¡¯t you know how much dessert and meat she eats in a day?¡± Maya turned around to re at Nina while jabbing a finger at her pot belly. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not true! I¡¯ve lost weight!¡± Seeing that the situation was about to escte, Juan decided to intervene. ¡°That¡¯s right! Maya has lost weight, Sir Musgrave! She¡¯s not fat anymore!¡± Maya grinned. ¡°Thanks, Juan! I lost a whole kilo!¡± Stephen smiled at the adorable kids before him, but the fact that Juan addressed him as ¡®Sir Musgrave¡¯ rather than ¡®Grandpa¡¯ still hurt a little. I wonder when they¡¯ll start calling me ¡®Grandpa¡¯¡­ I wonder when Nicole will ept me as her father¡­ ¡°There¡¯s more stuff over there to y with! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Juan held Maya¡¯s hand to lead her away, but when Nina tried to hold Maya¡¯s free hand, Maya swatted her hand away and punched her. Serves you right for calling me fat! Nina red at Maya and huffed before walking away from her. Kyle, on the other hand, had been fiddling with a toy robot the whole time, and Stephen decided to go over and help him. He noticed how cold the little boy was and tried his best to make Kyle smile. Nicole stood before the window and looked at her kids having the time of their lives with Stephen, and that brought a smile to her lips. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Evan could feel a grin tugging at his lips as well when he noticed Nicole¡¯s smile. However, not everyone in the household was feeling that way. Levant stood on the roof and watched Stephen y with the kids with a grim expression. If only Evan Seet died in that air crash¡­if only Nicole chose me over him¡­I would be the one ying with them now! Isn¡¯t that the best ending to this drama? Why did the gods have to be so cruel? They took everything from me! No¡­no! Everything belongs to me! No one can take it away from me! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Levant looked on while shivering in anger. His bodyguard stepped forward and looked into his eyes. ¡°Looks like Sir Musgrave is dead set on establishing a good rtionship with Nicole and her kids. He would do anything to make them happy!¡± Levant grimaced. He¡¯s right¡­ He¡¯s never been so nice to me or his wife before? It¡¯s over for me if he passed his title to Nicole¡­ He decided not to dy things any further. ¡°Hey, you! Go and¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant.¡± As night fell and the sun dipped below the horizon, the lights in the estate flickered on, making it bright as day. Stephen told the butler to cook up a feast for dinner, and he made sure to order a few of Nicole¡¯s favorite dishes. The kids cheered when they saw the array of dishes on the table as the family sat down for dinner. Stephen nced at the kids and smiled. ¡°Help yourselves! Just tell the kitchen staff if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Musgrave!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Stephen¡¯s smile faltered for a moment before breaking into an evenrger grin. Evan picked up a piece of beef and put it into Nicole¡¯s bowl. ¡°Try this. You like this, don¡¯t you?¡± Nicole took a bite out of it and found it delicious. She proceeded to eat a few more pieces of beef, which made Stephen chuckle. Thank you for giving birth to our daughter, Rosalie! I¡¯ll make sure to take care of her and make up for the lost time¡­ The kids seemed to enjoy the meal very much, and Maya spent the entire dinner covering her mouth to hide the fact that she had been stuffing her face with food like a hamster. Halfway through dinner, Juan excused himself from the table to go to the bathroom, only to notice a complex-looking robot standing outside the door. Is this a surprise from Sir Musgrave? He scurried back to the dining room to inform Kyle about it, who perked up upon hearing that he could interact with it. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going out to y,¡± Kyle dered, sliding off his seat and running out of the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m full too!¡± Nina said, curious to find out what her brothers were up to. Maya stared at them in confusion. Why are they running off without me? She hopped off her seat and waddled out on her chubby legs. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a cool robot!¡± she yelled upon noticing the robot. Nina, Juan and Kyle started to interact with the robot, and they enjoyed it very much. As they yed with the robot, a pair of eyes watched them from afar. ¡°Mr. Levant, I¡¯ve managed to lure the kids out with the robot.¡± ¡°Get someone to supervise them and find a chance to get it done.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant.¡± Levant nced at the four kids and walked into the dining room. ¡°Good evening, Dad,¡± he said before taking a seat next to his father. ¡°That took you long,¡± Stephen said, visibly annoyed. He had tried to invite Levant to dinner, only for thetter to tell him that he had been busy. How insulting! Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Levant simply grinned. ¡°Apologies, Dad. I came here as soon as I finished what I needed to do.¡± He nodded at Nicole after that. ¡°Are you full, Nicole? How¡¯s the food?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full. The food was great,¡± she answered. Levant smiled and nced at Evan, and the tension in the air mounted almost immediately. Levant decided to stop beating around the bush. ¡°Dad, I heard that rumors going around of you passing the title of Duke to Nicole instead of me. Is that true?¡± Nicole was mildly surprised at his statement. Me? A duke? Since when could women be Dukes? It¡¯ll be the end of the world if he made me the new Duke! She opened her mouth to protest, but Stephen beat her to it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just do what you need to do, Levant.¡± ¡°Dad! You have to put a stop to those rumors! No one¡¯s going to trust me if you don¡¯t do anything about them!¡± Levant said desperately. Nicole stared at him in confusion. Is he trying to fight for the title of Duke? Stephen nced at Levant disapprovingly. He had considered handing down the title of Duke to Nicole, but he had been reluctant to do so precisely because of Levant¡¯s contributions. However, Levant¡¯s jealousy had made Stephen lose hope in him. ¡°Levant, Nicole¡¯s my biological daughter, but I¡¯ve never fulfilled my duty as a father. I¡¯ll be bestowing the title of Duke upon her to make up for the lost time and honor her mother Rosalie,¡± Stephen said. Levant fell silent, his smile still frozen on his face. His gaze turned colder than ice as he clenched his fists in anger. Making up for lost time? Honoring her mother? What kind of reasons are those? I¡¯ve been your son for twenty years and done all I could to be the next Duke! Why are you taking everything from me? I have absolutely nothing left to call my own! Aren¡¯t you making a huge mistake here? He red at his father. ¡°That¡¯s an amazing decision, Dad!¡± He got up to leave after that with a strained grin on his face. That¡¯s it? He¡¯s leaving? Evan could tell that Levant was not going to let go of this so easily. He definitely has a few tricks up his sleeve. Nicole felt that something was amiss as well. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sir Musgrave. I don¡¯t want to be the Duke anyway.¡± ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re my daughter, so you¡¯re the best candidate! The family will be in big trouble if I gave the title to Levant!¡± Stephen pleaded. Nicole pouted. Are you doing this just to protect the Musgrave family? She scoffed. ¡°Things will only get worse if you gave the title to me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Evan said suddenly. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Evan looked at her sternly. ¡°Levant is a greedy person who¡¯ll lose all rationality in the face of rewards and profits. He¡¯ll stir up a lot of trouble if he became the Duke!¡± ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll-¡± Nicole was about to stand up for Levant, but Evan dropped a huge bombshell on her before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Who do you think orchestrated the air ident I was in? Why do you think Grandpa got a letter detailing Grandma¡¯s ident? Also, don¡¯t you find the whole impersonation incident involving Sylphiette really puzzling?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nicole was speechless. Levant was behind all these? ¡°N-No way! Why would he do such a thing?¡± she asked softly as she thought back to every incident that had happened so far. He had been trying to mess up my life the whole time. ¡°He had wanted to marry you because he found out about your true identity over a year ago! Marrying you would guarantee him the title of Duke!¡± Chapter 634 Chapter 634 ¡°Naturally, it was likely that heter fell for you, but his initial objective was to seek dukedom. Driving a wedge between us, hurting me¡­ All that was necessary for him to have you and be a duke,¡± said Evan. Evan had just finished speaking when a series of ps rang up. All three were a little surprised when they turned around and saw that Levant had doubled back. ¡°You are right, Evan Seet. I went to search for Nicole because I wanted to bring her over and surprise Dad. However, Iter heard about his n to give her the title instead, so I started paying attention to her. I thought about killing her. After all, there will be no otherpetition for dukedom once she¡¯s dead. I¡¯m not inhumane, though. The duke took me in and raised me so I can¡¯t bring myself to kill Nicole. After that, I fell for her. It¡¯s too bad that fate won¡¯t allow it. No matter how hard I tried, I simply can¡¯t get her to fall for me. Now that everything is clear, please pass the dukedom over to me. Our paths will not cross again after that,¡± confessed Levant. Stephen¡¯s eyes shone with disappointment as he stared at Levant. He never dreamed that Levant would do so many vile things just for power; thetter even went so far as trying to kill Evan. ¡°I will never pass the title over to you, Levant! I refuse to hand the Musgrave family over to a despicable creature like you.¡± ¡°Is that so? I wouldn¡¯t be so sure if I were you. I have a trump card up my sleeves, after all, and I am certain that you will end up doing what I say.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What trump card are you talking about?¡± Levant scoffed and shifted his gaze to Evan and Nicole. ¡°I have your very soul and life! Four lives in exchange for a duke¡¯s title. It¡¯s a pretty good deal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Four lives? The kids? Evan¡¯s eyes turned cruel. He sprang up suddenly and zipped to Levant¡¯s side. Evan pressed his de against Levant¡¯s neck and threatened, ¡°Let the kids go!¡± Evan¡¯s voice was hellishly terrifying. Levantughed without even a hint of fear in his voice. He said, ¡°You want to drag me to hell with you? I¡¯m good with it if my death means the destruction of your entire family!¡± Evan couldn¡¯t speak. He was so livid that he was tempted to run his de through Levant¡¯s neck. Nicole had everyone in the estate search the entire ce, but she couldn¡¯t locate the kids anywhere. She hurried back and stared at Levant with terror in her eyes. Her voice trembled as she demanded, ¡°Where are my children? Where did you take them? T-they are innocent! I don¡¯t want the title. Give my kids back to me! Give them back.¡± Levant was secretly delighted to see Nicole being that anxious. She will convince Stephen to do as I say. All she has to do is insist on getting her children back, and Stephen will cave in sooner orter. Levant reached out to push Evan¡¯s de away before tossing a re at Evan. As much as Evan wanted to skin the b*stard alive and tear up the guy limb from limb, Evan knew that he couldn¡¯t act impulsively because the kids were still missing. Nicole would die if anything were to happen to them. Evan, on the other hand, would have no reason to continue living if his wife and kids were gone. Hence, Evan couldn¡¯t deny that Levant¡¯s move had everyone cornered. ¡°Tell me when you¡¯ve discussed among yourselves and reached a decision. I¡¯ll bring the kids back to you then. Do hurry up, though. They are just kids and they can¡¯t handle going hungry for long,¡± said Levant. No one could speak. F*ck! He¡¯s going to starve the kids until he gets what he wants? ¡°Levant, please. I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t hurt my children.¡± ¡°Nicole, you should be begging your father instead. Their lives are in his hands,¡± replied Levant while wearing an evil smile on his face. He turned and strolled away with his head held high. Evan immediately had Jeremy tail Levant. Nicole turned to Stephen. She understood that dukedom was important to Stephen because it determined the future of the Musgrave family. However, the kids were her life¡­ No, it would be more urate to say that they were more important to her than her own survival. She would be happy to die for her children. Nicole struggled, but maternal love drove everything away in the end. She walked to Stephen and knelt down. ¡°P-please save my kids,¡± begged Nicole. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t do that. Get back up.¡± Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Stephen clenched his fists. Handing the title over meant that he would be handing the Musgrave family over as well. The family¡¯s wellbeing would no longer be within Stephen¡¯s control. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. If Stephen acted impulsively and did the extreme, generations of hard work would be instantly destroyed. However, if he refused to let go, Nicole and the kids would¡­ ¡°Give me some time. Let me think about it,¡± said Stephen, before he dragged his feet and walked into the study room. Nicoley in Evan¡¯s arms and sobbed. ¡°Do you think Levant will bully them?¡± Evan shook his head lightly and promised, ¡°No, he won¡¯t. They¡¯re smart and can handle Levant.¡± ¡°They are my life. I won¡¯t want to live if anything were to happen to them. My Juan, Maya, Kai, and Nina¡­¡± Nicole gripped Evan¡¯s shirt and cried while calling out her children¡¯s names. That f*cking assh*le! He took all four children away. B*stards like that should be struck by thunder and die a horrible death. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯ll be safe,¡± cooed Evan while hugging her tofort her. ¡°Will they? No, I can¡¯t risk it. I have to go beg Stephen again. I have to get him to save the kids!¡± Evan stopped her and advised her, ¡°Give him some time. After all, the dukedom affects the rise and fall of the Musgrave family.¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t refute. She understood all that, but she was still too worried about her children. Her heart felt like it was being stabbed by countless needles and ced in the oven. Every second she spent worrying about the kids was excruciating torture. Meanwhile, the four children stared at each other in confusion. They received a lot of presents from the robot when they yed with it, which delighted all of them. However, the robotter told them that they could travel through time and space if they crawl into its tummy. They didn¡¯t trust the robot, but they crawled in anyway. They thought that it was best if they could travel through time, but if it didn¡¯t work, they would just regard it as a game. But why did the robot sway so much and only let us out after half an hour? Also, why are we in a ce like this now that we¡¯re finally out? Did we travel through time and space? This doesn¡¯t look right. Nina looked disappointed. Sheined, ¡°I was thinking about the biggest shopping center with tons of make-up products. Why am I not there?¡± Maya¡¯s big, round eyes blinked. She added, ¡°I was thinking about a kingdom full of candies, but we¡¯re not there, either.¡± Juan and Kyle realized that something was wrong. Space and time travel were lies. The culprit used the robot to trick us to this ce! Kyle¡¯s tiny face turned grouchy as he pointed out, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re conned.¡± Juan sighed, ¡°Yeah, they got us to leave the estate without causing a fuss. I¡¯m guessing both Daddy and Mommy are unaware of us being kidnapped. They will be so worried when they can¡¯t find us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. They are already aware of it.¡± Levant¡¯s voice rang up from behind the four kids. They turned around, surprised to see him there. Maya was the first one to speak up. She asked, ¡°Mr. Levant, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°The robot is my gift to all of you. Do you like it?¡± At first, Maya nodded, but sheter shook her head. ¡°It lied. It can¡¯t travel through time and space.¡± Nina kept her guard up as she scanned Levant. She demanded, ¡°Y-your robot got us here. When will you take us back?¡± ¡°Calm down. Your parents know that you are with me, so you can stay here for a few days without worrying about anything,¡± lied Levant. Juan and Kyle turned to one another before scrutinizing Levant silently. The boys guessed that Levant must have an ulterior motive for conning them into going to an unknown location. He did not even ask for their consent before leaving. ¡°I¡¯ll call Daddy.¡± Levant¡¯s gaze darkened as his eyes shifted to Juan. Huh? What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t my smartwatch make any call? ¡°There¡¯s no signal?¡± We can¡¯t even make a call here. That means Levant doesn¡¯t want us to contact Daddy and Mommy. What does he have in mind? Levant¡¯s eye remained distant even as fear shone on the four children¡¯s faces. He scoffed and ordered, ¡°Give them a ce to settle down.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Chapter 636 Chapter 636 The children were taken to a room. As soon as they entered, the door was closed and a crisp click told them they were locked in. Maya¡¯s eyes glowed with terror. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I want Mommy!¡± ¡°Stay strong, Maya. Mommy and Daddy wille to rescue us,¡± promised Nina as she held Maya¡¯s plump hand tightly. Juan and Kyle examined the ce. They were inside a room with three solid walls and one ss door that led to a balcony. Unfortunately, bodyguards had that ss door heavily guarded so that not even a bug could fly out without them noticing. It was virtually impossible for the kids to flee under those circumstances. Kyle couldn¡¯t figure out the motive so he asked his siblings, ¡°Why do you think he brought us over?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Juan sighed and guessed, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he likes Mommy and wants to force her into marrying him.¡± Nina scolded angrily, ¡°Stealing another man¡¯s wife and kidnapping children. How despicable!¡± Maya was upset as well when she heard how Levant wanted to take their mommy away from their daddy. Her round eyes burned with fury as she growled, ¡°How can Mr. Levant do something like that?¡± ¡°Why are you still calling him Mr. Levant? Call him ¡®meanie¡¯ from now on!¡± Maya was a little out of it after being scolded by Nina, but the former still nodded. Kyle suggested, ¡°We should focus on getting out of here. Daddy and Mommy must be worried sick now.¡± Juan chimed in, ¡°That will only happen if we can fly. Actually, scratch that. Even a bug can¡¯t get out under these circumstances.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, we still have to try. We can¡¯t be sitting ducks here.¡± The four little ones ended up staring at the walls as they thought long and hard about how they might be able to escape. At the estate. Evan and Stephen had been working on it for half a day. They were surprised by the amount of effort Levant had put in to keep the kids¡¯ location a secret. Neither Stephen¡¯s bodyguards nor Evan¡¯s subordinates could find even a clue of where the kids might be. Jeremy, who had been tailing Levant, also failed in his mission and lost the guy. Despite being ashamed of his defeat, Jeremy returned to the estate with his head down. The situation prompted Stephen and Evan to take an alternate route to solve the problem. They would first trade the dukedom for the kids¡¯ safety. After that, they would work together and somehow reim the title from Levant. ¡°It¡¯s a little risky, but that is our only option now.¡± Evan considered the situation for a bit before turning to Stephen and saying, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about something, but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d feelfortable sharing that information.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Who are Levant¡¯s birth parents? I¡¯m guessing you looked into his past before you took him in.¡± That question got Stephen¡¯s eyes to dim. ¡°My wife told me about his family, but I can¡¯t uncover anything about them despite having my people to work on it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who his birth parents are?¡± blurted Evan in astonishment. This guy¡¯s a duke, but even he has no idea whose kid he was raising? Nicole must¡¯ve inherited her kindness from him. Stephen sighed and exined, ¡°My wife couldn¡¯t get pregnant, so she suggested to adopt a kid. I thought she was just joking at the time, but a few dayster, she actually brought a child over. She said that the child was pitiful and was being bullied in the orphanage so she wanted to take him home. I owed my wife too much, and I wanted her to be happy, so I agreed to it. Iter sent my men to the orphanage to investigate the matter, but the child seemed to have suddenly shown up at the orphanage. There was no clue as to where he came from.¡± An unknown past? I didn¡¯t think that even Levant¡¯s identity is a mystery. ¡°Does your wife know who his parents are?¡± Stephen¡¯s face gloomed over. He answered, ¡°She said that she doesn¡¯t know.¡± Evan was speechless. She probably won¡¯t share the information even if she knows the truth. I had John investigate the matter some time ago. I wonder if his investigation resulted in anything? ¡°Alright then. Go check on Nicole. I¡¯ll deal with the matters at hand.¡± ¡°Thank you. I promised I will help you reim the dukedom,¡± said Evan firmly. Stephen nodded. Evan went back to his room to tell Nicole their n. He calmed her nerves when he promised that the children would return safely and soundly. Nicole¡¯s heart was in a mess when she asked, ¡°Do you think Stephen will hate me for this?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± replied Evan, who was certain of it. He looked into Nicole¡¯s eyes and exined, ¡°The two people who love you the most in this world are Stephen and me. His fatherly love towards you is likely as deep as my love for you.¡± Nicole suddenly realized that she should be nicer to Stephen. He had spent his entire life missing Nicole¡¯s mother, and when Nicole considered everything from his point of view, she realized that things weren¡¯t easy for him, either. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Nicole decided that she must thank Stephen after everything had settled down. The sun had just risen when Stephen called Levant to inform thetter of the good news. Stephen would hand the title over to Levant in exchange for the children¡¯s safe return. Levant was ecstatic. The children were Nicole¡¯s everything; holding them hostage was equivalent to hanging Nicole¡¯s life on the bnce. That was way more effective than threatening Stephen¡¯s life, and Levant was sure that Stephen would agree to his terms. I thought he¡¯d take at least two days to think things through. Who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d receive the news that quickly? After having his breakfast, Levant brought his bodyguards and returned to the estate with a gigantic smile on his face. Nicole¡¯s heart ached when she saw that her children were not with them. ¡°Where are my children?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will bring you to them as soon as I get what I want.¡± How devious! He¡¯s probably worried about sudden changes urring. Stephen handed the relevant paperwork and stamps over to Levant. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Yes. After all this time, the estate is finally mine! Ever since I set foot in this ce, your wife has been telling me that I will be the duke one day. I have been training myself to be its master ever since. After twenty years, I finally got my hands on it!¡± Levant eximed gleefully. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Stephen turned grim upon seeing Levant¡¯s excitement. As Levant¡¯s father, Stephen had failed to teach the boy, which resulted in him being that evil. ¡°Where are my children? Where are they?¡± ¡°Leave the estate right away. My men will take you to them as soon as you leave.¡± Nicole was eager to see her children so she packed up quickly and left the estate in a hurry. Stephen stood outside the estate and stared at the Musgrave family legacy. His heart was aching. He never thought that he would live to see the day when his adopted son chased him out of the ce. They say a man¡¯s greed was as vast as the sea. Stephen wondered if that was true. Does he really not care about the past twenty years I spent taking care of him and raising him? Are title and power really that important to him? Evan saw how miserable Stephen¡¯s aging face looked and how thetter¡¯s eyes glowed with immense reluctance. The former walked over and promised again, ¡°Trust me, I will settle this score with him once I settle the kids and Nicole.¡± Levant still owed Evan a life, after all, and it was time Evan settled that debt. Stephen nodded and added, ¡°When the kids are safe, I will take you to the hidden passage, and we will hunt him down together!¡± A hidden passage? Evan was surprised to hear that. It never even urred to him that the estate had a hidden passage. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m worried that Maya is hungry. Nina might be bullied as well, and Juan and Kyle could be suffering. I want to see my sweethearts as soon as possible,¡± urged Nicole anxiously. Evan and Stephen turned to one another and smiled simultaneously before hurrying over. The children were discussing how they would feign being sick in order to escape when, to their surprise, they saw their parents there. ¡°Daddy! Mommy! You guys are so quick toe to our rescue!¡± ¡°Mommy was worried about you guys being bullied, so we hurried over.¡± ¡°Did that meanie, Levant, force you to marry him?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Nicole while shaking her head. ¡°Then why did he use the robots to trick us intoing over?¡± asked Kyle, who was curious as well. ¡°He didn¡¯t do that to marry Mommy. He was after something else.¡± ¡°What was he after?¡± interrogated Nina. Nicole turned and looked apologetically at Stephen before answering, ¡°He wanted the title. Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± The children turned to each other. They had no idea what their mommy meant by title, but they stopped asking questions. The four youngsters returned to the hotel safe and sound. Evan immediately ordered John to take Nicole and the kids back to their country. Evan would stay on to help Stephen regain his dukedom. I will also be settling the score with Levant. ¡°Daddy, we can stay and help you out.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll help you!¡± Evan put a stern expression on his handsome face before turning to the kids. ¡°No. It¡¯s too dangerous for you kids to stay here. You will go home with Mommy right away!¡± Nicole turned from Evan to Stephen. Stephen had a warm smile on when he looked at her. His eyes oozed of fatherly love and he reminded her, ¡°Have a safe flight. Take good care of the kids.¡± Conflicting emotions rose in Nicole¡¯s heart. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Stephen would not end up in that terrible state if it hadn¡¯t been for saving the kids. Nicole felt like she owed Stephen. She suddenly felt the urge to call him ¡°dad¡±, but she hesitated. She rubbed her fingers nervously as the word ¡°dad¡± went back down her throat just as it reached the tip of her tongue. Nicole thought about her mother being dazed while looking at the sky, falling into depression, and living a life in misery because of that man¡­ She knew that none of it was Stephen¡¯s fault, but she still couldn¡¯t get herself to call him ¡°dad¡±. John stepped forward. ¡°Mrs. Seet, it¡¯s time. I¡¯ll take you and the children to the airport now.¡± ¡°Can I stay?¡± asked Nicole as she looked at Evan. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± Evan and Stephen rejected her simultaneously. Nicole stared at the two men. She understood what they were trying to do¡ª¡ªit was too dangerous for her to stay there and they didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. She could rte to their concern: she would also wish for her children to be far away from any dangerous ce. ¡°Both of you, be careful, okay? We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Nicole waved goodbye to the two men. The four little ones pouted. They weren¡¯t happy about leaving, but Evan had made things clear and they knew there was no point in arguing. Daddy has tons of ways to force us to leave. Hence, the kids waved goodbye as well. Stephen nced at his daughter; he was very reluctant to see her leave. Still, all he could do was pray silently in his heart. Please, God. Please keep Nicole safe and happy for the rest of her life. Nicole took her luggage. When she turned the corner with her kids, she vaguely caught Stephen¡¯s eyes reddening with tears. She walked out of the hotel and took a deep breath before pausing. ¡°John, wait.¡± Nicole turned to her children and couched down to whisper to them. The kids turned to one another, not understanding why their mommy had asked them to do that. ¡°He sacrificed everything for the four of you, so you should do that for him. Go on now.¡± The children were stunned; nevertheless, they walked back the way they came. Stephen and Evan were strategizing their next move when the door to the room opened. They shifted their attention to the entrance of the room, and Evan was surprised to see four tiny people standing there. ¡°Did you forget something?¡± The children shook their heads. ¡°Then why did youe back?¡± The quadruplets walked to Stephen and bowed to him simultaneously. ¡°Thank you for rescuing us, Grandpa,¡± said the children. Stephen was shocked beyond words. The kids called me Grandpa? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The sudden surprise knocked Stephen off his feet. After taking some time to gather himself, he felt his heart thumping with glee. He looked at his grandchildren and reached out to stroke their tiny heads. ¡°Good. You¡¯re all such adorable kids.¡± Too bad I¡¯ve lost everything. I don¡¯t even know what gift I can offer them now. ¡°The next time we meet, Grandpa will get you all an amazing gift.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Evan smiled at his obedient and intelligent quadruplets. Ambushing Stephen with an emotional bomb like that¡­ Nicole must¡¯ve been the mastermind behind this. Evan suddenly thought that in addition to being smart, his wife was also a master at tossing such emotional bombs. I gotta praise her for this after I get home. ¡°Alright now. Off you go, kids. You¡¯ll miss your flight if you stay any longer.¡± The quadruplets nodded and bid their goodbyes again before walking out of the room single file. Nina found it strange, so she asked, ¡°Why did Mommy tell us to greet Sir Musgrave as grandpa?¡± Kyle deliberated before replying, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s the dad that Mommy has been looking for, and that would make him our grandpa.¡± The mischievous Juan was taken aback and blurted, ¡°Huh? In that case, don¡¯t we have yet another powerful figure backing us up?¡± Maya thought about the luxurious estate and the army of servants and bodyguards there. It¡¯s so nice to have a grandpa that powerful. ¡°Haha, monsters and demons should move aside, for I have Grandpa next to me!¡± Kyle was speechless. And so was Juan. And Nina, too. All three of them turned to Maya and wondered, When did that plump idiot learn to exploit others? Still, it was rather nice to have a grandpa that capable. ¡°But I feel that Grandpa is in trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Daddy is here, so the issue will be dealt with soon.¡± ¡°Good point. We should listen to Daddy and go home. It¡¯s been days since west went to school, and I miss our teacher and ssmates.¡± Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Maya sighed. She didn¡¯t miss her teacher at all because thetter had called her parents over after Maya gave her a nickname. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It¡¯s been a while since I went to school. I wonder if she has forgotten all about the nickname? Will she demand to see Mommy and Daddy again? John sent everyone to the airport in time, but Nicole suddenlyined about having an upset stomach. ¡°John, I don¡¯t think I can hold it in or take this flight. Take the kids back without me. I¡¯ll take the next flight home.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± said John in a troubled tone. ¡°Go on. I will call Mr. Seet and tell him about it.¡± The quadruplets looked suspiciously at Nicole. They were certain that their mommy was only faking the stomachache because she didn¡¯t want to leave their daddy alone. Why else would she suddenly have stomach pain when she was all healthy and lively a second ago? It must be fake. My gosh, can you at least act a little better? All you are doing is putting your hand on your tummy and delivering the dialogue in such an amateur manner. Your eyes are practically smirking! You¡¯re insulting our intelligence! Maya held Nicole¡¯s hand and reminded thetter to go to the doctor¡¯s and drink more warm water. Maya¡¯s sweet gesture touched Nicole¡¯s heart, making thetter reluctant to let go of her daughter¡¯s chubby little hand. That fake act, despite the genuine feelings, got Nina impatient. The girl pouted and pointed out, ¡°Alright,e on now. Mommy¡¯s stomachache will magically disappear when she sees Daddy anyway, so stop worrying for no reason. Let¡¯s go.¡± Nicole was speechless. Must Nina be so forthright? Can¡¯t she at least pretend and say a few words of constion like Maya did? After the kids got onto the ne with John, Nicole happily got a cab and returned to the hotel. She strategized and concluded that she could not let Evan see her there. If he did, he would lose his temper and yell at her; he might even take her to the airport again. It¡¯s definitely better to follow him in the dark. I¡¯ll only show myself when the time is right. Having made the decision, Nicole asked the hotel receptionist to give her the room opposite Evan¡¯s. This way she could observe his actions through the peephole. Evan and Stephen finally finished discussing the matter. The two of them were bonding well; they both thought that they could be friends. ¡°Youngsters nowadays are really getting better at this. I¡¯m too old,¡±mented Stephen with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Your unique ideas and invaluable experience are something that people my age cannotpete against.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very humble, Mr. Seet. I am happy that Nicole found a man like you. I pray that you will continue giving her a happy life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± Stephen nodded satisfactorily. Levant would not have done what he did if he were just as humble and honorable as Evan. One would wonder how Levant, as the boy Stephen had adopted and raised for twenty years, would react to seeing Stephen again. ¡°I¡¯ll have Jeremy set everything up. We have to strike as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s ambush Levant before his hold on the dukedom bes tighter.¡± Jeremy rushed to prepare everything as instructed by Evan. That night. Evan and Stephen left the hotel in the middle of the night while everyone was asleep. Curious, Nicole tailed the two. At the estate. Portia was furious when she learned about Stephen being kicked out of the estate. ¡°How could he? How could he?¡± ¡°Calm down, Ma¡¯am. You can¡¯t get too emotional. Your body is still recovering and you have to be careful with your health.¡± Portia coughed and swept the medication on the table onto the floor. ¡°Go get Levant over. I want to talk to him. Did a demon take his conscience away? How could he do something so vile? Get him over right away!¡± The maids didn¡¯t dare to defy Portia upon seeing how angry she was. They quickly went to call Levant over. Levant leisurely put down his document, stood up, and followed the maids to Portia¡¯s room. ¡°Mom, how are you feeling?¡± The second Levant walked in, he put a faint smile on his face. As far as Levant was concerned, Portia was nothing like Stephen. Stephen wanted to pass his title to Nicole, but Portia had always wanted Levant to be the next duke. Daphne once posed a threat to Levant¡¯s im to the title, but even then, Portia never did or said anything about stopping Levant from inheriting the dukedom. Additionally, Portia was the one who brought Levant to the estate in the first ce, so he respected her as his biological mother. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Portia red at Levant and scolded, ¡°How could you do something so despicable? I am so disappointed in you, Levant.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Mom, you will only be even more disappointed if I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± insisted Levant while staring straight into her eyes. Portia looked at him from head to toe. Sheter scoffed, ¡°Are you saying bullsh*t to justify your crimes? You can¡¯t wash your sins away via lies.¡± Levant walked to her and asked, ¡°Mom, do you know who Nicole is to Dad?¡± Portia was furious as soon as she heard Nicole¡¯s name. ¡°I am talking to you about the dukedom. Why are you changing the subject to that b*tch?¡± asked Portia, who deliberated before adding, ¡°Are you jealous because that b*tch got close to your dad? Is that why you chased your dad out of the estate?¡± ¡°Mom, you were wounded from the assassination attempt and have been recuperating in your room. It is normal for you not to have heard the recent news¡ª¡ªthat Nicole is Dad¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Portia¡¯s face darkened upon hearing Levant¡¯s words. ¡°W-what did you say? That b*tch is your father¡¯s daughter?¡± How could it be? How could he actually have an illegitimate daughter? ¡°Mom, you know how your rtionship with Dad truly is, so I won¡¯t borate further. But it is true that Nicole is Dad¡¯s daughter and he wanted to pass the title to her. Do you think that is fair to me?¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Portia¡¯s mind was at a loss after hearing those two shocking news. She took some time to digest that information. It took her a while to regain herposure and asked, ¡°Is everything you say true?¡± ¡°Absolutely. You can call Dad and ask him about it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Portia had a hard time epting it. Passing the title to Nicole? Then what does that make me? How could he leave everything for his b*stard child? That kid¡­ could she be the child that woman was pregnant with over twenty years ago? Wasn¡¯t the kid aborted? And didn¡¯t the woman marry someone else? Portia had always thought that the rumor of Stephen¡¯s search for his illegitimate child was fake. She never thought that there woulde a day when the child would show up in front of her to take everything away. Stephen Musgrave, I am your wife. How can you disregard mepletely and only think of the illegitimate child you have with that woman? How could you do that? How could you! Levant was relieved to see Portia going livid. At the very least, Portia did not think that he was at fault. Levant believed that he was just fighting for what was rightfully his, so Portia should be on his side. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mom. I may be adopted but I will treat you like my mother and love you as a son.¡± Portia remained silent for a moment. She tilted her head up and stared at Levant with anxiety burning in her eyes. Did I make a mistake taking him in all those years ago? Levant saw how terrible she looked and assumed that she was worried about Stephen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Dad¡¯s son-inw, Evan Seet, is a pretty capable man. Dad will be just fine living with them. Moreover, Dad will be happy about being able to see Nicole all the time, so all you need to do is take care of yourself and recover as soon as possible, Mom.¡± Portia had her head down and turned quiet. She looked troubled but she finally instructed, ¡°Please leave for now. I want to be on my own.¡± ¡°Okay, rest well.¡± Portia turned pale as she watched Levant leave her room. She thought about how she adopted Levant all those years ago. Every scene bubbled up in her mind¡­ What would Stephen do if he realizes that the boy he has been raising for over twenty years is that man¡¯s son? No, I must take this secret to my grave. No one can know! Levant returned to his room and asked his bodyguards, ¡°Have you figured out where they are?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane and the kids returned to their country, but Evan Seet and Sir Musgrave have stayed back.¡± ¡°I knew they wouldn¡¯t leave just like that. They must be bidding their time and waiting for an opportunity to strike. Keep a close eye on them and report to me as soon as you learn anything.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± After the bodyguards left, Levant sat on his chair and let his mind wander, as his long fingers tapped on the desk. He now had the title, but the battle wasn¡¯t over yet. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Levant knew Evan well, and as there was a life at y between the two of them, Levant knew Evan would certainly go through heaven and hell to fight back. It¡¯s probably best for everything to end. I cannot rest well with this issue hanging over my head. Evan, Stephen, Jeremy, and a handful of subordinates went up a hill near the estate. ¡°There¡¯s a secret passage here?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. It will lead us straight to the estate¡¯s study room.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be much easier for us to deal with Levant.¡± ¡°Exactly! We¡¯ll enter from this opening and move the boulder at the end of the tunnel. The passage is right behind it.¡± Jeremy and the others worked together to move the boulder as soon as Stephen finished speaking. As promised, a passage revealed itself after they moved the boulder away. ¡°Follow me!¡± Stephen led the way. Evan followed behind the man and suddenly thought of the need to dig a secret tunnel from his own house as well. It can serve as an emergency exit should any dangere at us. ¡°Where are they going?¡± Nicole, who had been tailing them, went into the tunnel after them. She didn¡¯t dare get too close to them, though, because she was worried about being discovered. She also made sure not to stay too far away from the group, either. The ce was dark and she was scared. The men walked all the way to the end of the tunnel, where Stephen informed them that the study room was right behind the wall. It was likely that Levant was still in the study room at the time, so someone suggested that they wait for a while. ¡°What are we waiting for? It¡¯d be better if he is in the study. There are so many of us whereas he¡¯s on his own. We won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to handle him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. We should strike while the iron is hot!¡± Jeremy thought that his subordinates¡¯ words made sense, so he turned to Evan. Evan¡¯s eyes shone as he made his mental calctions. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Do you think Levant will set a trap for us?¡± Set a trap? Why did Mr. Seet suddenly say that? ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan remained quiet for a moment. He then instructed, ¡°Jeremy, assign two men to send Sir Musgrave back.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave. I cannot face Nicole if anything happens to you,¡± said Stephen. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to face her, either, if anything happens to you.¡± Hearing their conversation from some distance away, Nicole couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. Oh, for the love of¡­ I mean, can¡¯t you both just leave if it¡¯s so dangerous? ¡°Sir Musgrave, Mr. Seet, how about you both leave? I will handle the rest.¡± Jeremy had just finished speaking when he saw Evan and Stephen opening the secret door to the study room together. The room was empty; Levant was nowhere to be seen. Everyone walked in cautiously. ¡°Levant is not here, Mr. Seet. Should we hide?¡± asked Jeremy when he saw the empty room. He had just finished speaking when the door to the study suddenly flung open. Levant had his guards with him and was ring at the intruders. Jeremy was bbergasted. Sh*t! Mr. Seet¡¯s hunch was right. Levant actually set a trap for us! ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡±mented Levant as he walked into the room. His lips curved into a small grin when he saw the secret doorway. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t know about this secret door. Dad, why did you bring everyone over?¡± Stephen took a step forward and look right into the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Levant, if you can threaten us with the kids¡¯ lives, we can also use underhanded methods to take back everything that doesn¡¯t belong to you in the first ce!¡± Levant didn¡¯t care, nor was he affected when he heard those words. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve already handed the title over to me, so please stop dreaming about getting it back. You spent the past twenty years raising me so I won¡¯t make this difficult for you. Please leave on your own ord.¡± Levant then shifted his attention to Evan, his eyes looking colder. ¡°Evan Seet, I am truly astounded by your bravery. You actually tried to sneak into my estate?¡± Confidence and pride crept up on Evan¡¯s handsome face as his gaze locked in on Levant. ¡°It¡¯s time we settle our issues and get even, Levant.¡± Getting even with me? Hah! He¡¯s in my territory and my men are everywhere. I honestly have no idea why he is that confident. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 ¡°I should remind you, Mr. Seet, that we are on my estate now. We¡¯re nowhere near the Seet family residence.¡± ¡°I know that well. So? Do you have the guts to dance this dance with me?¡± Evan was taunting Levant with his words and eye contact. We can¡¯t fight head-on because they have the advantage in terms of number. The only way out is to im victory with our wits. A one-on-one battle will make this a fair fight and is our best shot at taking him down. Unfortunately, there is no saying as to whether he will ept the challenge. Levant shrugged nonchntly at Evan¡¯s taunts. It¡¯s nothing more than a one-on-one battle. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Levant thought about how he would be able to rest well for the rest of his life if he ended up killing Evan. After Evan dies, maybe I can even figure out a way to get back with Nicole. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do this. Do watch your back, Mr. Seet, because I will not be showing you any mercy.¡± Evan¡¯s irises constricted upon hearing Levant¡¯s words, and the two men red at each other. Every spectator on-site stepped back as a chill ran down their spines. Everyone understood that the battle ahead would be an incredible fight to the death. ¡°Careful, Mr. Seet,¡± reminded Jeremy, who couldn¡¯t help voicing up. Evan clenched his fists. He took a few steps forward and swung his leg. Levant¡¯s athletic figure jumped backward and evaded that kick entirely. ¡°Mr. Seet, isn¡¯t that move a little too weak?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the warm-up,¡± replied Evan, who thought that being at a disadvantage that early in the battle was fine. I can win if I scrutinize his actions and memorize his moves. Levant grinned diabolically. And then it happened: Levant did an insanely fast backflip andnded right in front of Evan, after which the former swung his leg like a tornado and made a heavynding on Evan¡¯s chest. Evan backed away quickly and stumbled a little before he regained his footing. They had only exchanged ¡°pleasantries¡± twice, but even that was enough to get to Levant¡¯s head. He challenged me when that is all he has? He is so full of himself; he will die for it. Levant attacked aggressively and carelessly after that. Every move was fierce¡ª¡ªthere was even a moment when Levant thought that victory was close. However, that was also the precise moment when Evan ambushed the momentarily distracted Levant. Evan faked a retreat before forging ahead at an incredible speed. Before anyone could see what was happening, Evan had already grabbed a shiny de out of his pocket and pressed it against Levant¡¯s neck. ¡°This is the second time I have your life within my grasp. You held my kids hostage thest time, but this time¡­ This time, I can take your life!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you can actually fight, Evan Seet. Still, I won¡¯t celebrate just yet if I were you. You might have won the fight against me, but you won¡¯t be able to leave in one piece, either. We¡¯ll just end up dragging each other to our deaths.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die with you. You owe me a life, and our debt will be settled once I kill you.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Levant¡¯s words prompted Evan to turn around. That was when Evan saw that Levant¡¯s men had already had Stephen and Jeremy surrounded. ¡°Go on, Evan Seet. Kill me if you can¡¯t care less about their deaths. Just remember that Stephen is Nicole¡¯s father. She will never forgive you if anything happens to him!¡± Evan couldn¡¯t speak. He was deep in his thought. It was clear that he would never sacrifice their lives. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back for our sake, Mr. Seet. Kill the assh*le who tried to murder you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Seet. Kill him. Have no concern for us.¡± Jeremy and his men were brave despite facing death. Stephen, however, looked conflicted. He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, but Levant was the adopted son that Stephen had been raising for the past twenty years. Stephen couldn¡¯t bear to watch the boy die. What is the best course of action under these circumstances? Levant suddenly attacked Evan with a powerful punch while thetter was distracted. Unprepared, the de Evan was clutching dropped onto the floor. ¡°Evan Seet, have you heard the saying that even a dragon can¡¯t defeat a snake while in enemy territory? How arrogant are you to havee to my turf to settle the score with me?¡± Evan clenched his fists. He was about to attack again when he saw a familiar figure standing behind Levant. That was the woman he could recognize from any distance and angle! D-didn¡¯t she leave with the kids? Why is she here now? Nicole put her finger in front of her lips, signaling Evan to keep quiet. ¡°Mr. Levant, behind you¡­¡± Levant¡¯s men tried to warn him, but when he finally sensed that something was off and turned his head, Nicole swiftly ced a few silver needles on Levant¡¯s acupressure points. Levant was surprised to see Nicole there, but his surprisested only a split second. After that, his vision suddenly went dark and he copsed onto the floor. ¡°Looks like my medical skills are still pretty useful.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Nicole was delighted. Stephen was familiar with the spots that Nicole targeted and understood that Levant was simply knocked out temporarily. However, that was still a great opportunity for Stephen to fight back. He stepped up and red at the men surrounding them before announcing, ¡°Levant is dead, and I will remain the duke and the master of this house. Those who dare toe after me will share the same fate as him!¡± The guards bought the lie. They turned to Levant, who was lying on the floor, and began weighing their options. Compared to staying loyal to a dead man, it was much more important to save themselves. After turning to one another, the men knelt down simultaneously and admitted defeat. ¡°Sir Musgrave,¡± greeted the men. ¡°Leave us,¡± ordered Stephen. The men backed out of the study room right away. And just like that, Levant fell into their hands. Stephen understood that Levant owed Evan a life, but as Levant¡¯s foster father, Stephen still wished that Evan would spare Levant¡¯s life. Displeasure bubbled up in Evan¡¯s eyes. If Evan hadn¡¯t been alert when the ne crashed, he would have long been dead. Being the infamously merciless Lucifer, Evan really wanted to kill Levant. However, Evan also understood where Stephen wasing from and how thetter must be feeling at this moment. After deliberating for some time, Evan turned to Nicole and said, ¡°Actually, you are the one who knocked him out at the crucial moment. You should be the one to decide if we should let him go.¡± Nicole struggled with that decision. She saw how sad Stephen was and sighed internally. ¡°He may live, but he really shouldn¡¯t remember certain things.¡± Both Levant and Evan caught Nicole¡¯s meaning. Greed and desire overwhelmed Levant, so it would be to his own benefit if he could forget everything. This way, he would no longer crave power and would be an ordinary man leading an ordinary life. Stephen couldn¡¯t speak for a moment there, but he ultimately agreed by saying, ¡°I will send him away.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for the best. If he remembers any of this, your position will remain threatened and he will just end upmitting even more sins.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Stephen took out the silver needles and used them on Levant like the professional he was. Stephen sighed internally. Back then, I learned acupuncture because I thought I could use it to save lives. Who would¡¯ve thought that I will end up deliberately giving someone amnesia? Despite the situation, Stephen tookfort at the thought of Levant spending the rest of his life as an ordinary man. Giving him amnesia is equivalent to saving his souls and stopping him frommitting sins again. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Nicole was Wesley¡¯s student as well, so she could tell that Stephen didn¡¯t cheat and that his method was urate. She shot a look at Evan after the needles were taken out. Evan immediately ordered, ¡°Take him away!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet.¡± Jeremy and his men took Levant away via the secret tunnel they used to get into the estate. Stephen wanted to transfer everything to Nicole after he regained his title as duke, but Nicole rejected his offer. ¡°I have to hurry back to my country. My kids have all gone home and I have to deal with a lot of important issues once I get back. I honestly don¡¯t have the time to stay here and be a duchess. Besides, I won¡¯t be able to hold onto this title anyway. Aren¡¯t you worried about the Musgrave family going berserk after they learn about you handing everything to me?¡± Stephen turned to Evan, who had been standing aside the entire time. Stephen was certain that the other members of the Musgrave family wouldn¡¯t be able to riot if Evan were there to help Nicole. ¡°Thene back once you have settled everything on your side. Nicole, everything here belongs to you!¡± insisted Stephen. Nicole frowned. She didn¡¯t understand why Stephen was so hellbent on getting her to be the heir. Still, she nodded to dy any ns of inheritance. She prayed that Stephen would end up choosing another, more capable member of the Musgrave family to inherit everything. The door to the room suddenly flung open. Portia had rushed over anxiously after she heard about Levant¡¯s demise. ¡°Where¡¯s Levant? How could you kill him?¡± demanded Portia as soon as she barged in. She growled at Stephen with raging eyes. ¡°Levant had iting. He has nobody but himself to me!¡± Stephen was fuming as well. He med his wife for everything because Levant wouldn¡¯t have turned out that way if Portia hadn¡¯t been brainwashing the boy. Levant wouldn¡¯t have to suffer if she never spoiled him and told him that he would be the heir. Portia kept quiet. Her eyes were as sharp and as deadly as a dagger when she asked, ¡°Do you know who Levant really is? Do you know who you have been raising as your own son for the past twenty years?¡± Curiosity donned Stephen¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Portia¡¯s thin lips curved into an evil grin that got Stephen to tremble.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Stephen had always known that Levant¡¯s true identity was anything but ordinary; still, he was nervous when he was that close to the truth. Portia scoffed and said, ¡°He is Murphy¡¯s son, Murphy¡¯s biological son!¡± No one spoke. Waves of surprise smashed into Stephen after Portia told everyone the truth. It was so shocking that Stephen had a hard time standing still. He turned to Portia; he couldn¡¯t figure out why she would adopt Murphy¡¯s son. They both knew how scary and powerful Murphy was. ¡°Who is Murphy?¡± asked Nicole. The door to the secret passageway flung open as soon as she asked that question. Jeremy had returned to report something urgent. ¡°Mr. Seet, something terrible happened. We had just exited the cave when a mysterious group showed up and took Levant away.¡± No one said a word. Stephen¡¯s face darkened. The leader of that mysterious group was probably Murphy himself. If Murphy had rescued and taken Levant away, then it was likely that a bloodbath wasing for the Musgrave Estate. ¡°Investigate the matter and find out who they are,¡± instructed Evan. Portia suddenly sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The ones who took Levant away must be Murphy¡¯s men. Stephen Musgrave, your enemy has shown up.¡± ¡°Who is Murphy?¡± asked Nicole again. ¡°He is just the head of a bunch of hooligans. I am the duke, so naturally, I can deal with him with ease. You guys don¡¯t need to worry at all. I will have my men look into the matter and settle it ordingly. Go pack your things and leave as soon as possible,¡± instructed Stephen. Nicole was rendered speechless. He is chasing us away so eagerly. That Murphy must be a force to be reckoned with. Evan kept quiet. He thought that Stephen¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be threatened regardless of how powerful Murphy was. After all, the estate had tons of guards and servants, and they were all somewhat capable. Moreover, Levant had been taken away. If he somehow regained his memory, his first target would be Evan. Staying in the country might not be a wise choice, given the situation. It¡¯s probably better for us to monitor Levant and Murphy from a distance and act ordingly. Before Evan left the country, he instructed Jeremy to keep a close eye on the estate and to report directly to him should anything happen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I know what to do.¡± Evan and Nicole stood outside the estate. Nicole couldn¡¯t help thinking that Stephen looked strange when Murphy¡¯s name was mentioned. ¡°Will something bad happen?¡± ¡°No, and stop overthinking everything.¡± Nicole sighed internally. She prayed that everything would be fine with Stephen. On the ne. Nicole turned to Evan and asked, ¡°Do you think the others will be frightened when they see you?¡± Only then did Evan recall that everyone else thought that he had died when the ne crashed. They will be so surprised when they see me alive and standing in front of them. ¡°Should I put on a disguise and only show up when the timing is right?¡± When the timing is right¡­ Nicole thought about it. That makes sense, too. We have no idea how the Seet Group is doing. If other factions had been trying to steal thepany¡¯s shares from our family, they will be scared sh*tless when Evan shows up. The only problem was that they didn¡¯t know if their kids had already bbed about Evan being alive. Evan then called John to ask about the situation. The call was picked up soon after. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I reminded the kids right after wended and told them not to say a word about it.¡± Huh, my kids are pretty tight-lipped. Good, it¡¯ll be much easier for me to deal with the matter that way. Evan hung up the call and turned to Nicole. ¡°I¡¯ll put on the Yoda mask when we reach the Seet residence.¡± Nicole nodded. I wonder if Sophia and Jonathan will kick their son¡¯s butt after learning about him faking his own death. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nicole nned to sit back with her popcorn and watch the drama unfold if that actually happened. Evan had tricked Nicole as well, so she knew what it felt like to be fooled. I¡¯ll be understanding and allow the victims to vent their frustration as they see fit. At the Seet residence. The quadruplets turned and smiled at one another when they saw Nicole walking in with Yoda right beside her. It¡¯s Daddy in that scary mask again. Looks like we have to y along with them. ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been two days, and you miss me already?¡± Chapter 645 Chapter 645 ¡°I miss you too, Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy, we also miss you!¡± Nicole looked like a tree with ko bears hanging onto it when she held her kids all at once. Juan, in particr, clung to her foot. Juanter secretly whispered beside Nicole¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you a secret, Mommy. Uncle Davin has crossed the line this time. He insisted on marrying an escort, who is driving grandma and grandpa insane.¡± Nicole suddenly recalled her discussion with She and Davin when she was still in K Nation. The escort was a rude and problematic woman with a terrible attitude. Shepletely disregarded Nicole. How did she put it back then? I think her exact words were something like, ¡°Evan is dead, so Nicole is nothing but a piece of sh*t.¡± Oh, that b*tch. I have got to see what her sorry a*s looks like.¡± Nicole secretly asked Juan, ¡°Have you met that escort before? Is she prettier than Ms. She?¡± Juan shook his head. Nicole was deep in thought. She was back in the country, so it was likely that they would meet soon. Sophia walked down the stairs with her hand on her chest. She was both surprised and excited to see Nicole there. Sophia didn¡¯t think that Nicole would return that quickly because the quadruplets said nothing about that. ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re back. That¡¯s amazing. I¡¯m so d to see you.¡± Nicole grinned and asked, ¡°How have you been?¡± Sophia looked pale She looked like she had just gone through a terrible ordeal and was in a messed up mental state. It was obvious that she was troubled. Sophia sighed and startedining about all the horrid things Davin had done. Nicole was bbergasted after hearing what Sophia shared. Even Yoda, who had been standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help frowning. The man Sophia was describing¡­ Was that really the Davin they knew? Back then, he respected and feared his mother the most, but he hadpletely changed and was now ridiculously rebellious. That surprised everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go talk to him this afternoon and find out what is going on.¡± Sophia was stunned when she heard that. She advised, ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t go talk to that stupid son of mine just yet. Instead, drop by the kindergarten this afternoon. The kids¡¯ teacher asked to meet their parents, but I am getting too old. My back is killing me and my headache worsened after my argument with Davin. Honestly, I¡­¡± Nicole was heartbroken when she saw Sophia¡¯s ailing state. As the mother, it was only right for Nicole to go to the kindergarten anyway, so she replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the kindergarten.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Sophia held Nicole¡¯s hand tightly. The former wasforted by thetter¡¯s presence. Sophiater turned around and instructed the maids to prepare lunch. Nicole deliberately asked about Seet Group¡¯s wellbeing during lunch. After that, she shot a look at Yoda, hinting at thetter to listen closely. Yoda received the message with a slight nod. Both of them turned to Sophia after that. Sophia frowned and sighed with a heavy heart. ¡°Davin focused all of his attention on that escort and is not as attentive towards thepany¡¯s wellbeing as he used to be. Because of this, the other factions of the family started to target the company. They would already have taken over thepany if Jonathan hadn¡¯t been working extra hard to counter them. I heard that they have a n in mind and will be trying to snatch Seet Group away. I honestly don¡¯t know how long Jonathan can keep them at bay,¡± said Sophia, who thought about Evan at that moment. With a broken heart, she wiped her tears away andmented, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to even think about taking over Seet Group if Evan were still around. Oh, my beautiful boy. How can you leave this world before your father and me?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sophia. Seet Group will be just fine. It will return to its former self soon,¡± promised Nicole before she turned to Yoda. Yoda¡¯s eyes showed his constraints. He didn¡¯t want to see his mother so depressed. He sighed internally. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I will settle the matter quickly. I promise! Time passed quickly, and it was time to go to the kindergarten. Yoda drove Nicole and the quadruplets over. On their way, Nicole turned to the children and asked curiously, ¡°Why did your teacher ask to meet me? Did you guys do anything wrong?¡± Juan and Kyle shook their heads simultaneously before sneaking a peek at Maya. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Maya tilted her head down in fear while rubbing her round and chubby hands. She didn¡¯t say a word and sat there like an adorable, harmless baby. Nina remained quiet as well. She had her head held high like she had nothing to do with today¡¯s meeting. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nicole thought that of her four children, Juan and Kyle were the naughtiest, so she calmed down after seeing the boys shake their heads. She guessed that the teacher had asked to see her because the kids had skipped too many sses. I will probably be asked to help the kids study so they can catch up with the others. The car arrived at the kindergarten soon after. Nicole hopped out of the car and followed the kids to their ssroom. Maya, however, struggled. Will Mommy be criticized? Should I warn her? Maya hesitated for a long time, but even as they reached their ssroom, the girl was still not brave enough to confess. ¡°Okay, you four go to your ssroom. I¡¯ll head to your teacher¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Bye-bye, Mommy.¡± Nina, Kyle, and Juan bid Nicole goodbye. Maya was the only one who took forever to mutter, ¡°Mommy, t-take care.¡± Nicole had her head up high and strode to the teacher¡¯s office with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Hello, I am Kyle, Maya, Nina, and Juan¡¯s mother. You¡¯re their teacher, right?¡± The teacher scanned Nicole from head to toe. The former¡¯s face darkened when she saw how the latter was grinning. ¡°Maya¡¯s mommy, I asked you here today because I want to talk to you about the kids¡¯ education.¡± Nicole put her grin away when she saw how serious the teacher was behaving. Respectfully, Nicole looked right into the teacher¡¯s eyes and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. The children¡¯s education is important. Please share your opinion and advice on the matter.¡± The teacher, Ms. Patty, cleared her throat and red sternly at Nicole. ¡°Maya¡¯s mom, your child gave the teachers degrading nicknames. As a parent, don¡¯t you think you should teach them a lesson about that?¡± Giving the teacher a degrading nickname? Nicole thought of Juan and Kyle the second she heard that. Ah, those two naughty rug rats. They swore that they were innocent when we were heading over! They gave their teachers degrading nicknames. How is that not wrong? I¡¯ve got to punish them at home. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s my children¡¯s fault for calling you names. Please don¡¯t be angry. I apologize on behalf of Juan and Kyle, and I promise I will punish them for it.¡± Ms. Patty¡¯s stance softened when she saw how sincere Nicole was, so she corrected her nicely, ¡°Juan and Kyle are not the ones who came up with the nicknames. It¡¯s Maya. Please talk to Maya about it and don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± Nicole was bbergasted. She thought that she heard it wrongly. In a voice filled with uncertainty, she asked, ¡°Ms. Patty, did you say that the one who came up with the nicknames is Maya?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Ms. Patty firmly. Nicole frowned. Maya is the most obedient among my four kids. I can¡¯t believe she did something like that. Ms. Patty shared her findings and some evidence when she saw the suspicion in Nicole¡¯s eyes. ¡°Maya gave a few teachers nicknames. For instance, her nickname for me is Ms. typus.¡± Nicole was speechless. My Maya is that naughty? She could only grin awkwardly and apologize again to the teacher. Ms. Patty shot her a stern look and added, ¡°She also gave other teachers different nicknames. They are so degrading that I am too embarrassed to even share them. Please go home and have a proper conversation with your child about it.¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t speak. Different nicknames for different teachers? Is Maya really that smart? Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say. If Maya truly had done all that, then she definitely overstepped. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Patty, I will definitely talk to Maya about this. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± promised Nicole. After apologizing profusely, Nicole left the teacher¡¯s office with a heavy heart. She would never have guessed that she was asked to drop by the school for that! Evan had been waiting for Nicole in the car. She sighed deeply upon getting in. Only then did she learn why Sophia had here to the school instead. Sophia is probably too embarrassed toe because she knows about Maya calling her teachers names. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Darn it, if I had known what I was walking into, I-I would¡¯ve gotten Evan to do that in my ce. Seeing how terrible Nicole looked, Evan asked her what was wrong. ¡°Go talk to your daughter when you get home. Don¡¯t let her give her teachers nicknames again.¡± Evan turned around and stared curiously at her. ¡°What did Nina call her teacher?¡± Nicole rolled her eyes and pointed out, ¡°Don¡¯t put the me on Nina. Maya is the one who did it, not Nina.¡± ¡°Maya?¡± Evan was just as shocked as Nicole was when she first heard about it. ¡°Yes, Maya! Go ask her what nicknames she gave the teachers, and find out how she even came up with those names in the first ce!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go talk to her about it. Shall we go see Davin now?¡± Nicole checked how Evan looked with the Yoda mask on. It was likely that no one would recognize him. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s head over to the Seet Group.¡± Evan hurriedly drove to the Seet Group building. Along the way, Nicole called Davin to ask him where he was. Davin was surprised to be receiving a call from Nicole.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s up, Nicole?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back in the country and am heading over to the office. Are you there?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m at the bar.¡± ¡°Davin Seet, you are at the bar during working hours? A-Are you really going to let Seet Group crumble?¡± Davin turned to the escort beside him, looking troubled. ¡°I¡¯m busy and have to go, Nicole. Bye.¡± Davin hung up, which infuriated Nicole. Sitting next to Nicole and driving, Evan couldn¡¯t help being curious. How did Davin end up like that? ¡°Should we go to Seet Group? Or do we go to the bar to find him?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drop by Seet Group first. We¡¯ll head over to the barter.¡± When they arrived at the Seet Group building, Nicole got out of the car with the masked Evan. Evan stood at the main entrance of the building and stared emotionally at thepany that he had spent years fighting for and building. Evan had sweat and bled for thepany¡ª¡ªit was like a child he had been raising for years. Yet, he had only been gone for a few months and thepany was already at risk of being taken over. Evan refused to let something like that happen. ¡°Let¡¯s head in and see how things are now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole forged ahead while Evan followed closely behind with his Yoda mask on. Nicole¡¯s sudden appearance got thepany¡¯s employees talking. Many of them couldn¡¯t contain their curiosity, who then gathered to gossip. ¡°Why is Mr. Seet¡¯s wife suddenly showing up here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. Last I heard, she left the country with the owner of Levant Winery.¡± ¡°Thepany is fighting a civil war now, and as employees, we are in terrible shape. We have to listen to every single person¡¯s orders. None of this would have happened if Mr. Seet is still around.¡± ¡°Did shee to the office to get her hands on the Seet Group as well?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thepany will see yet another round of showdown.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The staff finally resumed working after they finished gossiping. Nicole led Yoda to the top floor. She held Yoda¡¯s hand tightly when they were alone in the elevator. ¡°I trust you. Everything will belong to you once more in no time,¡± said Nicole. Yoda nodded. The only problem was that they had been away for a few months, so they had no idea who was the one holding all the power. They also didn¡¯t know how segregated thepany was, how much resources had slipped out of thepany¡¯s grasp, or how much internal damage had been done. They would have to investigate everything carefully. They were approaching the president¡¯s office when they heard Adam and Lisa in an argument inside the office. What the hell are they doing here? When they listened closely, they could tell that Adam and Lisa were scolding someone. Lisa¡¯s piercing voice went, ¡°You are nothing but a scoundrel taken in by Seet Group. You will do as instructed and will not talk back at us!¡± ¡°Exactly. Do your job and reassign these projects to me right away. We won¡¯t treat you poorly after you aplish your task. Whatever Evan offered you back then, we will offer even more!¡± Chapter 648 Chapter 648 ¡°That¡¯s right. Evan Seet is dead so you should abandon that sinking ship.¡± Nicole frowned andmented, ¡°They are scolding John. Wait, didn¡¯t you scar Lisa¡¯s face? Why would a proud woman like her show up and bark so loudly when she has an ugly scar on her face?¡± Yoda was taken aback as well. ¡°Let¡¯s head in and see what¡¯s going on. John can¡¯t handle them for long.¡± Nicole nodded before reaching out to open the door to the president¡¯s office. Bam! Both Lisa and Adam were surprised by the door flinging open. Their faces shone with distaste when they saw that the person standing by the door was Nicole. They immediately had their guard up. Nicole examined Lisa¡¯s face. Holy f*ck! They definitely hired an expert to perform stic surgery on her! D*mn, that expert managed to fix her face after Evan disfigured it to that extent? I¡¯m impressed by the expert¡¯s skill! ¡°What are you doing here, Nicole?¡± Adam¡¯s hostile voice made Nicolee back to reality. ¡°I don¡¯t need to report to you when or why I am here,¡± said Nicole before she strode to the desk and ced her bag on the side. She acted naturally as if she was walking into her own office. No one spoke. Adam choked on that. He heard about how Nicole went to K Nation with Levant and how the kids also followed her. Back then, Adam thought that it was good news because it¡¯d mean that there was lessContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Did shee back to get her hands on the Seet Group? Lisa wasn¡¯t going to sit around idly and endure it all. She assessed Nicole from head to toe and dissed, ¡°This is the Seet family¡¯spany. You¡¯ve already abandoned everything and eloped with your lover. How could you walk back in here so shamelessly?¡± ¡°What makes you think that I left with my lover?¡± interrogated Nicole as she red at Lisa. ¡°Everyone knows about how you eloped with the owner of Levant Winery. What¡¯s wrong? Did the guy dump you? Is that why you have shamelessly returned, to try to take advantage of the Seet Group?¡± What the hell? I left with Levant to find my biological father. How did that turn into me eloping with Levant? Lisa¡¯s ignorant attitude and gossipy tongue could sprout so much bullsh*t that even the cows would be jealous of her. There¡¯s no need to be polite with unreasonable morons like that. Nicole put on a smile and taunted Lisa, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. I¡¯m back to take over thepany, so you can expect an even tougher battle ahead. Let¡¯s see which one of us will be more capable to im Seet Group.¡± F*ck! That devil of a woman has grown even more shameless after her trip overseas. She actually voiced her vile intention aloud! ¡°Y-you despicable b*tch. You have no right or im to Seet Group!¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet definitely has the right and a say in thepany. She gave birth to all four of Mr. Seet¡¯s children, and thepany is Mr. Seet¡¯s heart and soul. Naturally, Mrs. Seet and her kids have authority over thepany¡¯s affairs.¡± John stepped forward to defend Nicole. John knew that Evan was standing at the side disguised as Yoda. I don¡¯t need to worry about Adam and Lisa¡¯s empty barks when Mr. Seet is right there. ¡°Hmph, you f*cking dumb*ss!¡± dissed Lisa. Her eyes shot daggers at John because she never thought John would dare speak up for Nicole. After that, Lisa added, ¡°You¡¯re actually defending her? She¡¯s nothing but a helpless widow who can¡¯t protect you. Open your eyes and figure out who the real boss is over here!¡± ¡°Exactly. I can have Davin fire you, John.¡± John shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Davin will listen to you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Fine, I¡¯ll show you what I can do. Just you wait!¡± Adam looked confident as he took his phone out of his pocket to make a call. After hanging up, Adam smirked at John and said, ¡°Just you wait. Davin is on his way back to fire you right now!¡± Nicole frowned. She had called Davin on the way over but he said he was busy. Adam just called Davin; will Davin really make it here? Yoda was curious about that as well. However, the person that Adam called just now did not sound like Davin. It was likely that Adam had called someone else. That sounded like a woman¡¯s voice. Could that be the escort? Yoda and Nicole turned to one another. They simultaneously thought that Adam might be the one who got the escort to hang out with Davin. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Nicole analyzed the situation. If Adam really is using the escort to control Davin from the shadows, then there is no saying about how things would turn outter. After all, Davin had gone crazy for that escort and went as far as shing with his own mother, whom he feared and loved the most. Davin also called off his engagement to She for that escort¡¯s sake. It was the ssic case of going head over heels in love with someone. Under those circumstances, there was no certainty as to whom Davin would side in the end. Evan couldn¡¯t reveal himself to everyone just yet, and if Davin were to collude with Adam, Nicole¡¯s shot at winning the battle would be slim. Nicole thought long and hard before she cleared her throat and came up with a random excuse to get John to run some errands for her. The best course of action is to protect John by getting him out of here. John didn¡¯t understand Nicole¡¯s intention until he saw the message she sent. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll do that right away, Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°Good. Now go get those files for me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lisa rolled her eyes at John. Davin will be back by the time youe back with the files. He will teach you a lesson then. Twenty minutester, Davin waltzed into the office with a woman right behind him. The employees started gossiping again. ¡°I wonder which lottery that escort struck to have actually caught the eyes of Mr. Davin.¡± ¡°Exactly. The eldest daughter of the Muir family is smarter, prettier, and more capable than that escort. I honestly don¡¯t know what Mr. Davin sees in her.¡± ¡°Is this what love is? Can it make a person turn a blind eye to the obvious disparity in intelligence and beauty?¡± No one replied. The employees shrugged; they were all stumped. Davin suddenly felt nervous when he stood outside the president¡¯s office. He saw his brother¡¯s Maybach parked outside the building as he was heading over and guessed that Nicole hade. Nicole must¡¯ve heard about all my uneptable behaviors and will definitely scold meter. ¡°Davin, I want to walk in while holding your hand.¡± The escort linked arms with Davin before he could even reply. Davin paused for a moment but didn¡¯t say anything before opening the door to the president¡¯s office. Everyone shifted their attention to him. Nicole assessed the escort and thought that while thetter had a good figure, she was not as pretty as She. What the heck does Davin see in her? Nicole took some time to think from his perspective. She concluded that it was possible that Davin was into her soft and sweet demeanor. She had always been bold and fiery, whereas the escort was like a timid flower. Still, how could a timid woman like her say such cruel words on the phone? Is this all an act? ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re back!¡± weed Davin as he looked at her. Nicole nodded, then she shifted her gaze to the woman beside him. ¡°Who is she?¡± Davin introduced her instantly. ¡°She is my girlfriend, Lily.¡± Lily? I guess flowers do attract busy bees like Davin. Lily stared menacingly at Nicole. Adam had just sent instructions to Lily, telling her to make Davin go against Nicole. It seemed that it was time for Lily to manipte Davin and whisper into his ears once more. Lily leaned in Davin¡¯s arms and spoke coquettishly, ¡°Who is that, Davin?¡± ¡°She is my sister-inw,¡± answered Davin. ¡°Your sister-inw?¡± repeated Lily as she walked towards Nicole. Lily¡¯s eyes shone judgmentally as she scanned Nicole and demanded, ¡°Is there a reason for youing to the office?¡± ¡°Yes, there is,¡± replied Nicole firmly. ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Lily turned around and put on a pitiful act in front of Davin. She protested, ¡°Davin, you are the current president of the Seet Group; you should be the one to decide on every single thing in thepany. How can she speak so rudely and authoritatively in front of you? The way she¡¯s talking to me shows she doesn¡¯t respect you at all.¡± Silence befell the room. Is that woman trying to drive a wedge between us? Nicole frowned slightly. Actually, it¡¯s great timing. I¡¯d like to see how Davin will deal with this matter. Davin was taken aback for a moment. He turned to Lily and suggested, ¡°Let me take you home first.¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Lily was bbergasted. Davin had always sided with her when she argued with She. Why is he suddenly so nice to his sister-inw? Looks like this woman is even more troublesome than She. When Lily looked at Adam, she thought about John. ¡°Where¡¯s John? He¡¯s the assistant but he ran off and is nowhere to be seen in the office. He¡¯s obviously cking off. Davin, I think you should just fire him.¡± Davin was quiet for a moment after Lily finished speaking. He then announced, ¡°In that case, John doesn¡¯t need to clock in anymore.¡± Nicole was so surprised that she was speechless. ¡°Davin Seet, who gives you the authority to fire John like that? He is your brother¡¯s assistant; you have no right to dismiss him!¡± ¡°Davin is thepany¡¯s president and that gives him all the right to do that,¡± insisted Lily while she hugged Davin¡¯s arms and shot a taunting look at Nicole. Nicole thought it was farcical. An escortes to Seet Group and is butting in on thepany¡¯s affairs? Just what did she drug Davin with to get him to listen to her? ¡°John had always been loyal to thepany, Davin. You can¡¯t fire him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll assign him to another post, Nicole.¡± Nicole did not have aeback for that. So that¡¯s it? Is there no other way? Nicole never thought Davin would be so stubborn. She finally understood why Sophia was infuriated. Looks like Davin has changed. Nicole turned to Yoda, who had been standing there and observing everything without saying a word. The man yed the role of a bodyguard perfectly. There was no way Nicole could go against the current president of Seet Group all on her own. Heck, forget it. I¡¯ll head back and regroup. She then grabbed her bag and left the president¡¯s office. Davin¡¯s eyes glowed inexplicably as he watched Nicole walk away. ¡°I knew you¡¯d always have my back, Davin.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± promised Davin while putting on a small grin. His eyes, however, never showed a hint of happiness. Nicoleined to Yoda after they were out of the building. ¡°Well, you saw what happened. What¡¯s your take on it? How did Davin change so much so quickly? That escort is nothingpared to She. It seems like he is apletely different person now.¡± ¡°He still respected you.¡± ¡°Then why did he insist on firing John? John is your right-hand man. If he¡¯s gone, the others in the company will have no one to turn to.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Maybe Davin¡¯s hands are tied.¡± Evan felt Davin was hiding something because, after all, the way he had acted was definitely not his usual style. Nicole sighed. How grave must the situation be for Davin to change so drastically? Nicole simply couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°I¡¯ll call John and tell him to work at Lane Corporation as my assistant from tomorrow onward.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After making the call, Nicole and Evan headed to Lane Corporation. The situation there was not ideal, either. Without their leader, thepany had gone wild. The Lane Corporation had few authoritative figures. Thepany was in a mess because there were simply too many people with too many ideas. Nicole spent a few hours figuring out the Lane Corporation¡¯s current state, while Yoda helped from the side. It took some time before they finally sorted all the information they collected. Unfortunately, it was already time to pick the kids up from kindergarten by then. On the way to the kindergarten, Nicole reminded Evan, ¡°When we reach home, talk to Maya and figure out what nicknames she gave her teachers.¡± Evan nodded. I will definitely get to the bottom of this. Maya peeked at Nicole when they were heading home. Mommy went to talk to Ms. Patty today, so she must know all about what I did. Why isn¡¯t she asking me about it? She was still puzzled and curious when Evan suddenly showed up in front of her. ¡°Maya,e talk to Daddy.¡± Maya stuck her tiny tongue out but followed Evan into the study room, anyway. The other kids were curious. ¡°Why did Daddy call Maya over?¡± ¡°Daddy is ying favorites. Does he have some delicious food that he¡¯s only giving Maya?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± The three naughty ones crouched down like kittens and snuck to the study room, trying to spy from outside the door. ¡°Maya, talk to Daddy. What is the deal with you giving your teachers nicknames?¡± When the three yful kittens heard that question, they thought about the nicknames Maya had given the teachers. All three turned red with anticipation as they tried to contain theirughter. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Maya rubbed her chubby hands and confessed, ¡°Ms. Patty¡¯s name starts with a P, so I thought about the typus.¡± Evan was speechless. ¡°There¡¯s another teacher with dark circles under his eyes, so I called him Panda.¡± Evan didn¡¯t even know what to say about that. I guess Maya likes animals. ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s another teacher whose name is Chet, but Juan said that it¡¯d sound cooler as Cheater.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes twitched, but he still didn¡¯t say anything. Just as I thought¡ª¡ªJuan is in it! Juan sighed while he eavesdropped behind the door. Darn it, I can¡¯t believe that Maya betrayed me! ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s a teacher named Ms. Fett. That made me think of Ms. Fat.¡± Evan was speechless. He stroked Maya¡¯s tiny head and talked to her. ¡°Are you happy when Nina called you Piggy back then?¡± asked Evan. Maya shook her head and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t call me that anymore, though. I know the Maya Punch, and you gave me Maya¡¯s Hammer, so I can stop her on my own now.¡± Nina¡¯s face darkened the second she heard that. What? Maya¡¯s Hammer? The one she uses to kick my butt? Daddy is the one who gave Maya that? Oh, he is SOOO ying favorites! I can¡¯t let this one go. I must demand an exnation from Daddyter! ¡°You¡¯re not happy when Nina gave you a nickname, so do you think your teacher will be happy with the nickname you gave them?¡± Maya thought about it and shook her head. ¡°Daddy, I gave the teachers those nicknames a long time ago. It was before we went to K Nation. I don¡¯t do that anymore.¡± Evan didn¡¯t know what to say. Wow, the teachers have amazing memories. It¡¯s been so long but they still remembered to get Maya to call us in. Juan suddenly barged in and exined, ¡°Daddy, you have no idea how dumb Maya is. The teachers might¡¯ve already forgotten all about the nicknames but she walked up to them and asked them if they still remembered the whole typus and panda incident.¡± Kyle added, ¡°Maya was just trying to ask the teacher if it is still necessary to get you and Mommy to drop by the kindergarten. Ms. Patty misunderstood her intention and thought she was being rude again.¡± Evan turned to Maya. I knew it. My Maya is a surprisingly honest kid. She just doesn¡¯t know how to express herself. ¡°Maya, let¡¯s never address your teachers by those nicknames anymore, okay?¡± Maya nodded. Meanwhile, Nina had her tiny arms crossed and was ring at Evan. Evan didn¡¯t know what was up with her, but he didn¡¯t want to deal with the matter just yet, either. He was about to carry Maya down the stairs when Nina suddenly stepped forward and blocked his path. ¡°You¡¯re ying favorites, Daddy!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Evan coolly. Nina harrumphed andined, ¡°How could you give Maya her hammer? Are you trying to get her to crush me? She¡¯s your daughter, but so am I! How could you be so mean to me? I¡¯m telling Mommy.¡± Evan recalled his conversation with Maya and guessed that Nina heard everything. With tears cascading down her cheeks, Nina ran down the stairs and straight to the kitchen toin to Nicole. ¡°Daddy gave Maya a huge hammer! It was the kind of hammer that could kill others, and Daddy is letting Maya hit me with it. Daddy doesn¡¯t love me and is ying favorites!¡± A hammer? Nicole frowned and wondered what Evan was thinking. It¡¯s normal for siblings to fight. How could he let them use weapons? And a hammer at that! ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Nina. Mommy will go ask Daddy what¡¯s going on right now and have him apologize to you!¡± After cooing Nina, Nicole angrily stomped towards the study room. Juan and Kyle wanted to stop her, but couldn¡¯t. When Nicole reached the stairs, she saw Evan holding Maya¡¯s chubby hand and walking down. Nicole roared at Evan. ¡°Evan Seet, what are you thinking? They¡¯re both your daughters!¡± I know they¡¯re both mine. Nina has always been verbally merciless and likes to tease others, so I gave Maya¡¯s Hammer to Maya for Nina¡¯s sake as well. I want to teach her restraint and get her into the habit of thinking before she speaks. Evan knew that Nicole only acted that way because she misunderstood Nina¡¯s words. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hence, he looked into Nicole¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°So? Has Maya abused her hammer? Has she ever really injured Nina?¡± Nicole could not think of aeback and frowned. What is he talking about? ¡°Evan Seet, how could you say that? It¡¯d be toote to teach any lessons if Nina were injured!¡± Juan and Kyle turned to one another. They were dumbfounded because they had actually seen Maya gobbling up Maya¡¯s Hammer. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 The hammer Daddy gave Maya was made of bread and was obviously fake; it was just to scare Nina off. Looks like Mommy really misread the situation. Should we exin everything to her? Maya¡¯s round eyes turned watery when she saw how angry her mother was. She tilted her head down and walked to her mother with fear pumping through her veins. Maya then promised, ¡°Sorry, Mommy. I will never use Maya¡¯s Hammer again.¡± Maya knew that Maya¡¯s Hammer could never injure Nina, but she didn¡¯t want her parents to argue because of her. Hence, she decided to take a step back. Nina rolled her eyes at Maya. The former felt that she could finally vent all her frustration with her mother backing her up, so she requested, ¡°Mommy, my Nina Strike needs an upgrade as well. Please make me a pair of Nina¡¯s ws. We¡¯ll see whose weapon is more powerful.¡± Nicole turned to Nina and replied, ¡°Maya has already promised to never use Maya¡¯s Hammer, so let¡¯s not get Nina¡¯s ws, either. We¡¯re putting this matter to rest. This is all your stupid daddy¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Oy, Nicole Lane, who are you calling stupid?¡±ined Evan grouchily. Nicole crossed her arms and scolded, ¡°You! I¡¯m calling you stupid. How stupid does a father need to be to teach his children to fight with weapons? You stupid oaf!¡± Evan was so tired that he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to exin the situation. He simply walked down the stairs and went to the kitchen. Nicole couldn¡¯t helpining behind his back a little when she saw him walking away like that. Only after she could no longer see Evan¡¯s back did she turn to coo the girls and urge them to y. ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t made Daddy apologize to me yet,¡± reminded Nina as she stared at Nicole. Nicole turned her gaze toward the kitchen. Getting Evan to apologize? There¡¯s a bigger chance of me sprouting wings and flying! ¡°Maya has already promised that she won¡¯t use the hammer anymore, so let¡¯s not keep holding the grudge, okay? Go and y now.¡± ¡°Hmph, Daddy only likes Maya!¡±ined Nina as she pouted her tiny lips. She turned around and marched to her room in a rage. Nicole went to the kitchen and saw that Evan was cooking. At first, she wanted to ignore himpletely, but sheter thought about it and walked to him. ¡°Evan Seet, do you really not like Nina?¡± Evan turned to Nicole and refuted, ¡°When have you ever seen me act like I don¡¯t care about Nina?¡± ¡°If you care about her, why would you let Maya use a hammer on her? You¡¯re acting like Maya is your daughter while Nina isn¡¯t.¡± Am I? But I¡¯ve never felt that way. They are all my children, and I love all four of them just the same. ¡°Be nicer to Nina; she is a stubborn kid. She once made a mistake with her make-up model and got so frustrated that she cried. Her tiny hands trembled and she teared up, but still, she refused to stop working on it. The more stubborn a girl is, the more care and love she needs. It¡¯s like steak. The thicker the steak, the longer it takes to cook. You understand that, don¡¯t you?¡± Evan turned to Nicole. His eyes shone like he was deep in thought. Not knowing what he was thinking, she let out a sigh and left the kitchen.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After being in a daze for a while, Evan took out his phone and called John. ¡°Find out who is the best make-up artist in the world,¡± he instructed. ¡°Mr. Seet, are you not happy with your mask and are thinking about using makeup?¡± ¡°No, I just want to hire that person to teach Nina.¡± John was dumbstruck. Wow, Mr. Seet doesn¡¯t just spoil his wife. He goes overboard for his daughter, too. Nina is just a kid but Mr. Seet is already hiring an expert to give her pointers. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll look into it right away,¡± replied John. He was about to hang up when he suddenly thought of something that he might need to report to Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, your brother fired me so I won¡¯t be able to go to the office anymore. You¡¯re aware of that, right?¡± ¡°I know. Report to Lane Corporation tomorrow.¡± John was taken by surprise. I heard that both Mr. Seet and his wife were present when Mr. Davin decided to fire me. Mr. Seet never spoke up even when Mr. Davin fired me? Is Mr. Seet secretly upset with me and wants me gone, too? ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± John sighed after hanging up the phone. He had been working as the assistant to the Seet Group¡¯s president for years. How will my colleagues see me when they learn about me gettingid off just like that? I thought Mr. Seet¡¯s return meant that I would get some support, but¡­ John sighed in disappointment before grumbling to express his frustration. No wonder they say blood is thicker than water. Mr. Seet and Mr. Davin are brothers; naturally, he won¡¯t help me! Chapter 653 Chapter 653 By the time Evan finished making dinner, the four kids were already sitting obediently around the table. Nicole sighed when she saw the dishes he prepared. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t need to cook if the maids were still around,¡± shemented. Nicole listened to Evan¡¯s instructions and reassigned ke and the maids to the Hillside Vi. Hence, only their family of six remained in the sprawling Imperial Garden. Evan turned to Nicole and pointed out, ¡°I¡¯d have to keep my mask on if they are around. That would make things very inconvenient.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t refute. Yeah, that makes sense. The kids were eating happily when the doorbell suddenly rang. ¡°Who¡¯s visiting thiste at night?¡± Evan rushed to the bedroom to get the Yoda mask and put it on. Juan, on the other hand, went to open the door. When he saw Davin there, the child rolled his eyes. Juan was hostile; he crossed his tiny arms and demanded rudely, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Juan, how can you talk to your uncle in that tone?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re driving Grandpa and Grandma insane, and you also called off the engagement to Ms. She! You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m even talking to you now. I honestly don¡¯t know what you see in that escort. Do you really think she¡¯d give birth to your cuddly and chubby babies? You¡¯re so delusional and stupid,¡± insulted Juan while ring at his uncle. Davin couldn¡¯t speak for a moment there. He stared at Juan in astonishment. It took a moment before Davin sighed and replied, ¡°Even a kid as young as you can scold me with the perfect justification. Looks like I have really fallen so much that I¡¯m worth even less than a scoundrel.¡± ¡°You had iting. Haven¡¯t you ever heard of karma?¡± ¡°Y-yes, I¡¯ve heard of it before,¡± answered Davin nonchntly, his face turning dark and grim. ¡°Then you should turn this ship around while you still can. Stop sailing deeper into your mistakes.¡± Davin frowned and looked grouchy as he red at his nephew who was teaching him life lessons like a mentor. Davinined, ¡°Oy, Juan, aren¡¯t you getting a little too much? Did K Nation turn you into a little nagging machine?¡± ¡°Well, I went abroad, saw the world, and learned the meaning of life. That¡¯s why I can give you brilliant advice now. See how mature I am?¡± ¡°Mature my a*s! Don¡¯t grow up so quickly, you chubby kid. Alright, move aside and let me in,¡± said Davin as he gently pinched Juan¡¯s face. He then walked around Juan and headed into the house. Kyle, who had never liked Davin, saw thetter walking in. Kyle¡¯s tiny and cool figure emitted a frigid vibe as he rolled his eyes and returned to his own room. The kid didn¡¯t even want to see his uncle. Davin chuckled. As Kyle had always treated Davin that way, thetter was used to it and was not affected at all. ¡°Is there a reason for your visit?¡± asked Nicole. Her sharp eyes scanned the man and she looked upset as well. Davin nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Nicole turned to Yoda. Yoda was standing there looking troubled as he cast a suspicious nce at Davin. Nicole made Maya and Nina return to their rooms before she turned to Davin and instructed, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I called John earlier, Nicole. He said that you¡¯ve asked him to work at Lane Corporation?¡± ¡°Yes. You fired him, so he had to find a new job,¡± replied Nicole. The mere mention of that got Nicole fuming. She was tempted to kick Davin¡¯s butt at the moment. ¡°Nicole, I have some important assignments for John, so let¡¯s not ask him to go to Lane Corporation.¡± ¡°What assignments would they be?¡± asked Nicole curiously. Davin¡¯s expression turned serious. He hesitated and thought for a moment before looking into Nicole¡¯s eyes and giving her a firm answer. ¡°I need him to investigate a murder.¡± ¡°Murder? What are you talking about?¡± After an initial pause, Davin ultimately spilled all the beans. Two weeks ago, Davin drank until he cked out at the bar. When he woke up he saw the escort, Maisie, lying dead by his side while the murder weapon was ced in his hand. Lily somehow stumbled upon that scene and took a photo. Lily imed that the victim was her friend and that she would call the police to seek justice. She even threatened to share the picture online. ¡°Nicole, you understand the power of public opinion. My reputation will be destroyed before the cops could investigate the matter, and that will have a profound impact on Seet Group.¡± Nicole analyzed the situation and shared, ¡°There are too many coincidences. It¡¯s probably a set-up to frame you.¡± Chapter 654 Chapter 654 ¡°They must have had this n in the works for a long time. The moment the news of me being the murder suspect gets out, my beastly uncles are going to pounce. I definitely won¡¯t be able to keep my position as president and they¡¯ll grab that opportunity to swallow the Seet Group.¡± Nicole thought for a second. ¡°Isn¡¯t the person behind all this aiming to expose everything? If it doesn¡¯t get revealed to the public, then they¡¯d have failed, right?¡± Davin sighed. ¡°Failed? They¡¯re already using Lily to control me and slowly taking over the Seet Group.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Adam is behind all this?¡± ¡°It has to be him. He hasn¡¯t revealed everything yet because he doesn¡¯t have enough confidence that he can beat Uncle Ryan yet. He¡¯d rather control the Seet Group through a puppet like me. Then, when the time is ripe, he¡¯ll get rid of Uncle Ryan and then release the news. At that point, both Uncle Ryan and I will be done for, and the Seet Group will be his.¡± Nicole fell into deep thought again. When she went to the Seet Group today, she did overhear Adam and Lisa trying to persuade John to transfer some projects under Adam¡¯s name, but John refused and was scolded because of it. She never expected the two would take over thepany through such shady means. ¡°Nicole, I didn¡¯t have a choice. If I didn¡¯t let him use me as a puppet, Uncle Adam would have leaked the murder case to the public and kicked me out. Now, the Seet Group is a battlefield between him and Uncle Ryan. He might not be confident in winning, but they¡¯re at the very least on par with each other. The moment they truly start brawling, thepany will suffer a lot, and Evan¡¯s years of hard work will go to waste. That¡¯s why I decided to y the fool and let him think he has control over me while I try to think of how to get myself out of this alive and well. Only when that happens can I really get even with him.¡± Nicole thought about it before asking, ¡°Was it also his idea for you to break off the engagement?¡± ¡°He wants to get rid of my allies so that he can control me. He aimed straight for the Muir Group, who was my source of support.¡± That was unexpected. No wonder Evan said Davin might have his own problems. He really did understand Davin more than anyone. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pity that the engagement is called off? She must be really sad.¡± ¡°To her, this is a blessing in disguise. She can only chase after her dreams after she lets go of me.¡± ¡°Do you not love her?¡± Davin stayed silent with a smile on his face that was tinted with bitterness. Is that a yes or no? ¡°Did you tell your parents?¡± ¡°You know my mom¡¯s temper. She¡¯s her own force of nature. If she knew the truth, she¡¯d definitely do some investigating of her own. The moment she takes action, Uncle Adam will hear about it. Since he¡¯s more afraid of the truth being discovered, he¡¯d rather expose me to the public to get rid of me as soon as possible. That would be bad both for me and the Seet Group.¡± Davin¡¯s not wrong in his deductions. I didn¡¯t realize he is this thoughtful. Nicole had really misunderstood him for having been bewitched by that escort. ¡°Once John is back from K Nation with the four little ones, I¡¯ll ask him to investigate. He¡¯s the only one I can trust now. Uncle Adam chasing him out of the Seet Group was a good opportunity for me, so I went with the flow. I wouldn¡¯t have done that otherwise.¡± Yoda scoffed at the sound of that. ¡°How are you going to properly watch over the Seet Group if you¡¯re this easily swayed?¡± Davin looked at Yoda in shock. ¡°Y-you can talk?¡± Howe his voice is so simr to my brother¡¯s? Davin walked toward Yoda and started scrutinizing him closely. ¡°You were the one who spoke up just now, aren¡¯t you?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Yoda looked at him coldly. Davin couldn¡¯t wrap his head around how exactly that gaze made him feel. That cold arrow of a gaze that seemed to pierce through him like he was made of paper was so simr to Evan¡¯s. ¡°You can¡¯t be so easily swayed. Don¡¯t you know how to fight fire with fire?¡± At the sound of Yoda¡¯s voice, Davin stumbled back a couple of steps. ¡°W-why does he sound exactly like Evan? Oh my, did Evan possess him?¡± At the sight of Davin¡¯s stuttering shock, Nicole replied, ¡°Yeah, he did.¡± Chapter 655 Chapter 655 For real? Davin stared at Yoda with wide eyes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Evan? Is there something you want to say to me? You can tell me! I¡¯ll hear you out!¡± Yoda stared at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to seek revenge on them for getting you into this mess? How could you let them push you around to this extent?¡± Revenge? Fighting fire with fire to cause more problems for those uncles? That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Davin¡¯s face glowed with excitement and he looked at Yoda, bowing to him. ¡°Thank you for possessing Yoda so you could talk to me! I know what to do now. You can go back and rest well.¡± ¡°Go back where?¡± Nicole asked Davin sincerely. ¡°Heaven, of course. The afterworld,¡± Davin said matter-of-factly. The underworld, your *ss. Did Evan do such a good job at creating this Yoda character? How could Davin not recognize his own brother? Wasn¡¯t he suspicious of Yoda before? Could all thispany stuff have messed with his brain? Yoda nced at Nicole and she caught on immediately. ¡°Okay, your brother¡¯s gone. You can go, too.¡± Davin walked out of Imperial Garden and started to think about what just happened. That was way too weird of a ¡°possession¡±. The most logical exnation he coulde up with was that Yoda was purposely imitating his brother. Who cares? If he could help to take care of the kids and also relieve some of the burden on my shoulders, that¡¯s all good with me. Davin was too exhausted to think too much about it. After Davin left, Nicole looked at Evan anxiously. ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± Evan took off his human skin mask and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m nning to enjoy the show.¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t say no to that. Looking at Evan¡¯s chilly expression, Nicole knew someone was about to be in deep trouble. Two dayster, Lisa identally overheard that Adam¡¯s mistress was pregnant and that Adam had agreed to divorce Lisa and marry his mistress if the woman could bear a son. Lisa knew all along that Adam had another woman in his life, but in order to keep the peace, she had closed an eye to this matter. However, at this point, she had to interfere. She managed to get her hands on Adam¡¯s mistress¡¯ pregnancy report and started arguing with Adam. ¡°You have yet to take over the Seet Group, yet you¡¯re already nning to divorce me and raise a kid with another woman? Keep dreaming!¡± Adam didn¡¯t know how Lisa got her hands on that information. Which loose-lipped degenerate told her? In response to Lisa¡¯s noisy questioning, he started to exin nervously, ¡°I-I was just being nice so she would have my kid! I only want the baby, alright? I will never divorce you!¡± ¡°B*llshit! Before we got married, that¡¯s what you told your ex-wife as well, isn¡¯t it? Old habits die hard!¡± Adam knew he had no chance of winning over Lisa when she brought up history. He scoffed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t believe I actually divorced my ex to marry a piece of crap like you.¡± ¡°You-¡± Lisa hadn¡¯t expected that dig from Adam and blew up in anger. ¡°Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve done for you? How can you turn your back on me like this? Don¡¯t me me for returning you the favor!¡± ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Make that b*tch abort the baby and tell her to forget about ever marrying into the Seet family! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to expose everything you¡¯ve ever done and truly ruin your reputation¡ª¡ª¡± Smack! Lisa hadn¡¯t even finished threatening when Adam pped her across the face. That p left her stunned. ¡°H-how dare you p me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? You¡¯re nning to kill my child and ruin my future! If you dare breathe a word about anything to anyone, I won¡¯t stop at just a p.¡± Chapter 656 Chapter 656 After that, he red at her and left. Lisa clutched the side of her face that had been pped swollen with pure hatred radiating from her eyes. ¡°Adam Seet, don¡¯t you think for a second that I¡¯ll forget everything you¡¯ve done. I won¡¯t stop until you¡¯ve learned your lesson, *sshole. I¡¯m not like your ex¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t forgive.¡± As Adam and Lisa started plotting against each other, Ryan¡¯s side of things wasn¡¯t going too well, either. All the projects that Ryan was in charge of were starting to go awry. He was suspecting Adam of messing with things, so he found a way to tattle on him to Russell. ¡°Dad, Adam¡¯s totally out of line. He¡¯s beenpletely bewitched by that mistress and has been arguing with Lisa nonstop. He also keeps messing with thepany and my projects. He¡¯s already rotten down to the very core. You have to talk to him.¡± Russell sighed. ¡°Neither of you are mature enough yet. The Seet Group is truly going to crumble in your hands.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Dad. Both Davin and Adam have been seduced by witches. I¡¯m not like them. I haven¡¯t been polluted, which is why I think you should consider me to be the next president of the Seet Group.¡± Ryan tooted his own horn with an amusing amount of self-assurance. Russell shot a cold re in Ryan¡¯s direction. ¡°Is that so? How exactly have you been managing to keep yourself unpolluted?¡± ¡°I¡­ Well-¡± I have toe up with something convincing. Russell mmed his walking stick onto the floor at the sight of Ryan¡¯s sudden loss for words. ¡°I know exactly what every single one of you is up to! How dare you call yourself unpolluted? Bullsh*t!¡± Ryan fell silent again. Not only did he fail in telling on his brothers, but he was scolded, too. He deted like a popped balloon and dragged his feet as he left. Russell sat in silent sorrow as he watched Ryan walk away. Without Evan, their family had started falling to pieces. Everyone was so power-hungry, and Davin simply didn¡¯t have the iron fist he needed to control them. On the other hand, his eldest son, Jonathan, certainly had the right values. However, he was in no way cunning enough to keep all the others at bay. Russell sighed in deep thought, dreading the Seet Group¡¯s dark future. ¡°Even the gods envy those who are righteous and capable. Evan was taken away much too early!¡± Russell¡¯s heart panged with pain when he thought about Evan. When Adam heard that Ryan had gone to Russell to rat him out, he was absolutely furious. The two of them began arguing whenever they met in the office; they did not even bother to do so in private. Davin basked in quiet glee as his uncles rang off curse after curse at each other. They should fight it out and beat up each other so badly that they have to stay at the hospital for a couple of months. He could then use that time to take over thepany and set things right. Ryan and Adam were in the middle of yet another round of argument when their phones started ringing. After picking up their calls, respectively, the two of them half-heartedly ended the argument and ran off in a hurry. Davin was curious. What exactly could make them panic like this? Back at Imperial Garden, Nicole was talking to Evan. ¡°I heard that Lisa has already sent someone to deal with Adam¡¯s unborn child.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an extremely jealous woman. She definitely won¡¯t allow Adam to have a child with any other woman.¡± ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Next¡­¡± Evan trailed off as his gaze darkened. He picked up his phone and called John. ¡°How¡¯s Davin¡¯s case going?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, we have eyes on Lily and will get her alibi as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay. The sooner the better.¡± He hung up and his thin lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°Since Adam wants to ruin Davin¡¯s reputation so badly, I¡¯ll give him a taste of his own medicine.¡± Nicole was curious. What exactly does he have up his sleeve?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The show is about to begin.¡± At that very moment, under Evan¡¯s influence, Lisa¡¯s actions on Adam¡¯s mistress were being twisted to look like Adam¡¯s doing. The mistress was led to believe that Adam wanted to kill her and her unborn child in order to seek Lisa¡¯s forgiveness as well as to preserve his ¡°good reputation¡±. In order to be Adam¡¯s mistress, the woman had her own tricks up her sleeve. After she sessfully thwarted the attack, she instantly revealed to everyone that Adam wanted to kill her and her baby. Sobbing in front of the cameras as she recounted how her child and herself barely escaped an attempt on their lives, the mistress sessfully gained the pity of the nation. She even imed that if anything happened to her and her child, it had to be Adam¡¯s doing. With that, Adam was instantly viinized. Ryan was overjoyed at this development. He instantly contacted thepany¡¯s board members whom he was close to and plotted an attack on Adam during the next board meeting, in which he will effectively kick his brother off the board. Once Davin heard about the impending boardroom shakeup, he went to Imperial Garden to deliver the good news. ¡°Nicole, Uncle Adam will be aplete goner! Uncle Ryan is a much easier opponent than Uncle Adam. With Uncle Adam out of the picture, I¡¯ll get rid of Uncle Ryan. Soon, the Seet Group won¡¯t be so divided.¡± Yoda looked at him and scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s what you think will happen.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, what else could happen?¡± ¡°Adam isn¡¯t a pushover. It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll allow himself to get screwed over by Ryan.¡± ¡°But the news of him trying to kill his mistress and child has gone viral. That¡¯s-¡± ¡°He can find plenty of ways to im his innocence. Besides, that woman is perfectly alive and well.¡± Davin thought about it. ¡°Is he going to kill her?¡± Yoda looked at him. ¡°He¡¯d probably get struck by lightning for doing something like that to a pregnant woman.¡± ¡°So, what exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°Someone will end it properly.¡± Nicole understood exactly what Evan meant: he was probably going to reveal himself. ¡°Davin, don¡¯t worry so much. Just enjoy the showter on at the board meeting. In fact, you might end up thinking you¡¯re seeing things.¡± Davin frowned. My eyes are perfectly fine. ¡±Alright then, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± After Davin left, Nicole turned to look at Evan. ¡°Do you think you can control them during the board meeting?¡± ¡°Get rid of the ¡®do you think¡¯ in your question and you¡¯ll have my answer.¡± That is extremely confident of him. Fair enough. After all, he is Evan Seet, the long-time president of the Seet Group. I should trust him. The next morning was the start of the weekend. Since there was no school, the four kids naturally caused a ruckus in the house. Nicole was startled awake by themotion and gave Evan a nudge. ¡°Your sons and daughters are arguing. It¡¯s your turn to check on them.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they your kids, too?¡± ¡°As of this moment, I don¡¯t have children. I¡¯ll be their mother again when I properly wake up.¡± Nicole then buried herself under the covers and went back to sleep. Evan remained quiet and listened to the argument outside. The kids seemed to be fighting over a broken toy. He got out of bed and opened the door, only to see all four of them bickering in front of the master bedroom. ¡°Are you all done yet?¡± The children looked up at the sound of Evan¡¯s voice. ¡°Daddy, Juan broke a toy and tried to me it on me.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Of course it was you!¡± Evan looked at them coldly before saying, ¡°Your mom was right. We should try for a few more obedient children.¡± All four of them fell silent. What does that even mean? Are we going to be reced by obedient kids because we¡¯ve been too naughty? They looked at Evan with their big question on the tip of their tongue. Evan simply looked at them before turning away impatiently and closing his bedroom door. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 ¡°Does Mommy want to have more obedient kids?¡± ¡°If she has other kids, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯ll get rid of us?¡± Maya started wringing her small chubby hands in concern. She was the most obedient one out of all of them. Mommy can¡¯t leave me behind! Nina just red at all of them before going back to her room. The argument finally ended. Nicole, who was used by Evan, realized how strangely the kids were looking at her in the few days after that incident. Especially Maya. Her head hung like that of a broken doll and she seemed to be fretting over something. ¡°Maya, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m a good kid, so don¡¯t get rid of me when you have more obedient babies, okay?¡± What a weird kid. Nicole caressed Maya¡¯s hair as sheforted her daughter. ¡°I will never get rid of you. You¡¯re my favorite child.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Maya¡¯s anxiety was finally relieved. The other three kids looked at Nicole, all of them in deep thought. Nicole found it extremely strange but she had no idea how to go about asking them. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to school.¡± ¡°Mommy, we can help you look after your new babies and be free babysitters.¡± Nicole was speechless. Do my kids think I should have more kids? She turned to look at Evan, who was nodding and ying dumb. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± he said. So out of the six of us, Evan and the kids all have the same thought? Nicole, who had clearly fallen into a trap unbeknownst to her, actually started thinking about the proposition with some seriousness. After sending the kids to kindergarten, Nicole received a call from Davin. ¡°Nicole, you have toe to the board meetingter today, okay? I heard that both Uncle Adam and Uncle Ryan are prepared and will definitely put on a great showter!¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± ¡°Mom and Dad will be there at two in the afternoon. Don¡¯t bete, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± After hanging up, Nicole turned to look at Evan. His eyes, which were as deep as the ocean, sparkled with determination. She smiled. ¡°I need to pick up some new clothes so I can dress up for the board meetingter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I haven¡¯t gone shopping in forever.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nicole tidied herself up as Evan put on Yoda¡¯s mask. The two then headed out. ¡°This mall is full of limited edition designer items. Let¡¯s take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole walked in with him happily and admired the exquisite clothes arranged artfully behind the ss panes. Not far away, a man and a woman had their sights set on Nicole. The man told the woman, ¡°Watch her every move.¡± ¡°We grew up together; I know her like the back of my hand.¡± The man looked at the woman and smirked. ¡°Did you purposely go through stic surgery to look like her because you knew she was Sir Musgrave¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°I only knew that she was somehow rted to the Musgrave family and that her biological father must be extremely rich. I just didn¡¯t expect him to be Sir Musgrave himself.¡± Sylphiette¡¯s eyes shed in glee. She originally had surgery done in order to save her dad, Zane, but then she realized she could benefit so much more with that face of hers. Nicole¡¯s bright eyes were focused on the pretty clothes. In the end, she decided to try on a few slightly formal outfits. The salesgirl, who was desperate to earn a goodmission, smiled enthusiastically and said, ¡°Miss, all of them look great on you! They look like they¡¯re custom-made for you!¡± Nicole smirked slightly. This girl is really desperate to get a goodmission. When she was overseas with her kids, life was so hard that she had to think twice before buying any clothes. Back then, she never had the chance to buy so many items in one go. She was looking at her reflection in the mirror, thinking of which clothes to buy, when a voice piped up from behind her, ¡°We¡¯ll take them all.¡± Chapter 659 Chapter 659 As he spoke, Yoda passed his card to the salesgirl. The salesgirl hadn¡¯t expected someone to be able to buy so many expensive pieces in one go. She took the card from Yoda gleefully. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As she caught sight of his terrifying face, she sighed inwardly. To think that such an ugly man is capable of loving a woman this much! We really shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. She nced at Nicole with slight envy. Deep down, the salesgirl promised herself to focus on finding a man who could buy her everything she wanted, rather than just someone handsome. ¡°We don¡¯t need to buy all of them,¡± Nicole said with a frown. ¡°You can pick more, actually. Why not that one over there? It suits you.¡± Nicole suddenly realized how differently Evan viewed moneypared to herself. ¡°No, these are already more than enough.¡± ¡°Here you go, Miss. Have a good day!¡± The salesgirl passed them the clothes packed in a number of shopping bags, and Yoda carried them all as they left the mall. Sylphiette, who was still watching them, huffed coldly. ¡°That man treats her so well, but he¡¯s just so ugly.¡± ¡°Ugly? Without that hideous mask on, you¡¯ll probably be stunned by his looks.¡± Sylphiette frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you know who that is?¡± ¡°No, who is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Evan Seet!¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± Sylphiette asked in shock. The man scoffed coldly. ¡°I saw him myself at the estate. He kept following Nicole around but he had the mask on the whole time.¡± Evan isn¡¯t dead? With Nicole¡¯s face, not only could she save her dad, but she could also enjoy the feeling of being Sir Musgrave¡¯s daughter and Evan Seet¡¯s wife. When she thought about all the things married couples do, her heart started racing. It would be great if I get to be like that with Evan. ¡°You¡¯ve already messed up my initial n of going to Rose Garden and pretending to be a younger Nicole. This time, you¡¯d better do a good job.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Her face, eerily simr to Nicole¡¯s, twisted into a sinister yet seductive smile. At two in the afternoon, the Seet Group¡¯s board meeting officially started. Evan stood next to Nicole with Yoda¡¯s mask still on. The board members sat in their respective ces; Sophia and Jonathan showed up as well. Ryan and Adam sat opposite each other. They were both clearly prepared to relentlessly crush one another to gain full control of thepany. The meeting started with Ryan rattling off all the viral headlines about Adam hiring someone to kill his lover and unborn child. Ryan then argued, ¡°How can someone like that be fit to run the Seet Group? It will only taint our company¡¯s reputation. In fact, our share price dropped more than ever because of him. He should be responsible for these losses! I say we take back his shares and kick him out of thepany.¡± Adam had expected Ryan to say those things. He took out his own stack of information and was ready to im his innocence. ¡°I have evidence that can prove that Ryan was the one who told that woman to frame me. The woman is not pregnant with my child¡ª¡ªshe¡¯s pregnant with Ryan¡¯s. He did all this to chase me out of the company! Someone as cunning and calctive as he is not fit to be a part of ourpany.¡± Adam¡¯s words caused a flurry of conversation between the board members. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s telling the truth?¡± ¡°Obviously, Adam is telling the truth.¡± ¡°No, Ryan¡¯s the one telling the truth.¡± Davin looked at Yoda, feeling as though the man must have some kind of psychic powers. Yoda did say that Adam would prove his innocence no matter what. And he really did. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 It was despicable that your own child would seek to destroy your brother. Nicole turned around and looked at Yoda. Shemented, ¡°I¡¯m enraged by how the Seet Group sought to distort the truth!¡± ¡°Continue watching,¡± Evan stated as he continued impersonating Yoda. Ryan didn¡¯t think Adam would have used such a ridiculous reason to rid himself of guilt. The former mmed the table and pointed at Adam. ¡°Are you even a man? How could you give your unborn child to someone else? I don¡¯t know what Dad did to deserve you! You¡¯re a bastard!¡± he bellowed. Despite that outburst, Adam remained indifferent as he smiled coldly. ¡°I relied on evidence. The picture of the ultrasound and the photos of both of you meeting in secret are all solid evidence.¡± After he finished speaking, he disyed all the pictures on the screen via the projector. The board members erupted into chaos. Davin furrowed his brows. He couldn¡¯t believe photos of him with the woman had been photoshopped into photos of Ryan and the woman. He sighed. Many will think it¡¯s genuine. ¡°Adam, you have really gone overboard by framing Ryan.¡± ¡°Adam, how could you frame your own brother?¡± ¡°Adam, you¡¯re destroying his reputation. The Seet Group will also be affected by this. You must take full responsibility.¡± As everyone discussed the situation amongst themselves, Ryan was fuming. He could only dispute the photographs as fake ¨C he had no evidence to back his im. Only upon reminder by the board members did he request an examination of the genuineness of the photographs. Davin couldn¡¯t help heaving a sigh. Uncle Ryan is certainly as smart as Uncle Adam. However, Uncle Adam must have a backup n given that he had photoshopped these photographs. It would be unlikely that Uncle Ryan would be able to examine them! Indeed, before the photographs could be examined, Adam hurriedly showed concrete evidence of Ryan¡¯s corrupt behavior in thepany. Upon hearing this, Ryan had no defense left; he had to admit defeat. Looking at the once capable Ryan, Jonathan and Sophia turned their heads to nce at Davin. They wanted to find out if thetter had the willpower to be the president of thepany after being greatly influenced by an escort. If Davis could handle such a position, they would help him fight for it as his parents. If he didn¡¯t possess such willpower, they wouldn¡¯t engage in a pointless struggle. ¡°Davin, shouldn¡¯t Uncle Ryan be kicked out of thepany and have his shares taken away from him?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Davin nodded his head. Adam was bted and eximed, ¡°Great! Then his shares should go to me¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Adam, Uncle Ryan¡¯s shares do not belong to you!¡± Davin interrupted him. Adam was stunned. How dare he oppose me! ¡°What did you just say? You¡¯d better think before you speak, Davin!¡± Adam warned. Davin immediately stood up and rebutted, ¡°If Uncle Ryan¡¯s shares are being confiscated, your shares should also be confiscated. The photographs have been photoshopped, and I know where that pregnant woman currently is. I will summon her here and get her to testify who got her pregnant, and what rtionship that man had with her. We will find out whether it was you or Uncle Ryan.¡± Davin immediately saw Adam¡¯s eyes darken. Could it be that he¡¯s afraid of exposing the murder in the bar? This is the only weakness Adam has, and I will definitely use it against him. Adam walked next to Davin. Davin smiled. ¡°The murder at the bar wasmitted by you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Lily can testify that it was you. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll y the video now, ruin your reputation, and embarrass your parents! Don¡¯t bother trying to convince me of anything; the truth will emerge. You are an example of that!¡± yelled Adam. Davin remained silent. Although Nicole had told him not to fear these two uncles, he was involuntarily worried about his and his parents¡¯ reputation. He was also unsure whether John Lindt had finished investigating the murder case in the bar. He could not make his way out of Adam¡¯s maniptive methods. The Muir Group had pulled out, and he had little support from the board members. It was unlikely for Davis to emerge victorious if he continued arguing with the fiery and arrogant Adam. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 At that crucial moment, many considerations appeared in Davin¡¯s head. The man felt conflicted and unsure of what to do. He then picked up his phone and called John Lindt. If John had evidence that the murder was unrted to him, he would do everything to win the fight with Adam. Nicole turned and looked at Yoda, who was ring at Adam. Thetter grabbed Davin¡¯s arm and berated, ¡°We are having a board meeting right now. Why are you making a phone call? We¡¯re all waiting for you and your decision!¡± ¡­ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Davin nced at Nicole helplessly. Thetter sighed internally. Adam¡¯s strong presence will soon crush Davin. It would be difficult for her to rely on Davin to emerge victoriously. Sophia and Jonathan exchanged nces; they knew deep down that their younger son was not suitable to run thepany. The man had often been uninvolved in thepany matters, and even if they forced him to be the president, he would likely fail at the job. Adam smiled to himself and eximed, ¡°Given that Davin is remaining mum, his silence is tantamount to his defeat. Ryan¡¯s shares will be given to me.¡± As soon as he said that, the board members who supported him immediately agreed. ¡°I disagree!¡± Davin rebutted as he clenched his fingers. ¡°You disagree? Davin, you must be tired after the turn of events. Return to your office. I will take care of things here,¡± replied Adam. ¡°This is a board meeting, and I¡¯m the president. What right do you have to kick me out of here?¡± Davin argued. Adam red at him coldly and threatened, ¡°Do you want topletely ruin the rtionship between us? Think about the consequences, your parents, and Seet Group.¡± His harsh words stopped Davin in his tracks, and the man became hesitant. All the possible consequences floated in his head. Adam then ordered, ¡°Someone escort Davin to his office now!¡± At that moment, all the board members understood that Seet Group would now belong to Adam. Right as the bodyguards wanted to escort Davin out of the meeting, Nicole mmed on the table and rebutted, ¡°The board meeting has yet to be concluded. What right do you have to remove the president?¡± Adam red at Nicole angrily. He detested her andpletely ignored her presence. ¡°You have no right to speak!¡± he shouted. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m Evan¡¯s wife and part of the Seet family. I have a right to speak when it concerns Seet Group,¡± she rebutted. Nicole appeared indifferent as she looked at him calmly. ¡°You are his wife? Please, you don¡¯t even have a marriage certificate with Evan. You aren¡¯t considered his wife legally!¡± argued Adam. ¡°I have given birth to four children of the Seet family. Does that not count?¡± she rebuffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t count if there is no marriage certificate!¡± Adam yelled. He scowled at her and warned, ¡°You do not belong to the Seet family. If you try interfering with Seet Group¡¯s affairs, I will have you thrown out of here!¡± ¡°Adam, Nicole is my daughter-inw. She has given birth to my grandchildren. She is naturally part of the family,¡± said Russell. ¡°Whether she is a part of the Seet family entirely depends on the marriage certificate. Evan is no longer part of the Seet Group, so she should think carefully before she opens her mouth,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± Sophia growled. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re going overboard!¡± yelled Jonathan protectively. Adam smiled indifferently andmanded, ¡°Someone bring Jonathan, Sophia, Davin, and Ms. Lin out of here!¡± The bodyguards walked into the room. At this moment, John Lindt suddenly strode in. ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never been to such a chaotic board meeting!¡± he eximed. ¡°John, what on earth are you doing here?¡± Adam questioned. ¡°Mr. Seet invited me here!¡± Mr. Seet? Adam immediately thought Davin was the one who had invited him. The former glowered and screamed, ¡°Davin, get John to leave immediately!¡± However, Davin only shot him a dirty look, ignoring him. ¡°Davin, are you really not worried about the murder at the bar¡­¡± Adam continued. John interrupted him, ¡°Stop with your threats! Davin didn¡¯t invite me here; Mr. Seet did!¡± Adam¡¯s face immediately turned white. ¡°Which Mr. Seet are you referring to?¡± he asked in confusion. I¡¯m the only one with the capability of being referred to as Mr. Seet. ¡±Are you talking about me? I never asked you toe here!¡± he eximed. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 ¡°Gosh! You really are shameless to think that I would address you as Mr. Seet! Please get your brain checked!¡± chided John Lindt as he red at Adam. Thetter ground his teeth in frustration. I can¡¯t believe this prick is here to provoke me. How dare he humiliate me in front of everyone! I must give him a piece of my mind. ¡°John, you better get the hell out of here! Scram or I¡¯ll¡­¡± Adam screamed. ¡°What right do you have to chase him out?¡± someone suddenly asked. The authoritative and cold tone caught all the board members¡¯ attention. Everyone turned their heads towards the source of the voice. Yoda ripped off the mask he had on, and his real identity was revealed to everyone. The whole room went intoplete shock when they saw his face. ¡°Evan¡­¡± stammered Sophia, who was surprised. She pinched herself twice to make sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming. ¡°Evan¡­¡± muttered Jonathan in astonishment. Davin took a closer look at the man. I thought Yoda was impersonating my brother. He wasn¡¯t impersonating him ¨C he is my brother! No wonder I always had a hunch that Yoda acted strangely. Adam couldn¡¯t believe what he was looking at. He looked at Evan with fear and shock in his eyes. After he overcame his shock, Adam questioned, ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t be Evan. Evan is dead!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Uncle, did you wish I were dead? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯m very much alive,¡± Evan scorned. As soon as he finished speaking, he walked to the president¡¯s seat and sat right down. He glowered at everyone in the room menacingly, inciting fear in everyone¡¯s heart. The deadly and decisive ¡°reaper¡± Evan had finally returned. The board members began whispering amongst themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet isn¡¯t dead?¡± ¡°He had been buried for several months, but he is alive now. This¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Seet is like Lucifer. Lucifer would never allow himself to die, which means that Mr. Seet must have been resurrected.¡± Everyone was rendered speechless. Everyone present was making wild guesses on what had happened; they were all waiting in suspense. Adam panicked, unsure of what to do now. Evan was standing right in front of him, yet it seemed like a nightmare turned real. ¡°Uncle, would you like me to describe everything you did to me in detail?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Evan, when did you start spying on me?¡± Adam questioned. ¡°Right when your house was in chaos.¡± At that, Adam immediately grew silent. ¡°It was you! Evan, you really are your Grandpa¡¯s grandchild! I have nothing to say, go ahead and do whatever you want!¡± Adam shouted. With that, he red at Evan and left. The board meeting was finally over. The news of Evan¡¯s resurrection quickly spread, and soon everyone had found out about it. It was trending news. Russell¡¯s wrinkled face instantly smoothened. The elderly man gripped Evan¡¯s hand as many emotions flooded him. He was worried Evan would disappear if he let go. ¡°Seet Group finally has hope! Thank God for bringing you back, Evan!¡± he eximed. Jonathan and Sophia were both over the moon. They looked at their four grandchildren and asked, ¡°Are you happy your Daddy is back?¡± ¡°Grandma, Daddy never died!¡± ¡°Yeah, Daddy has been here with us all along.¡± ¡°He only left us when he visited K Nation.¡± Upon hearing that, Sophia was astonished and let out a happy sigh. ¡°In Evan¡¯s heart, his children are more important than his own parents! He couldn¡¯t bear to lie to his children and wife, but he was willing to lie to his parents!¡± she eximed. ¡°Evan must have had some difficulties we didn¡¯t know about,¡± Jonathan said. Sophia uttered, ¡°In the future, I¡¯m not going to think about it anymore. I will be satisfied as long as they are happy.¡± Chapter 663 Chapter 663 ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Sophia locked her gaze on Davin and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think someone deserves to be punished?¡± Thinking about how Davin had disobeyed their wishes and terminated the marriage with the Muir family, Sophia instantly felt enraged. The woman quietly walked to one side. She then took the feather duster from the maid and stealthily walked towards Davin. The man was on the phone making ns to rx at the club with his useless friends. ¡°Rx. My brother is back. I no longer have to worry about the Seet Group. I can finally rx¡­¡± he chattered. Sophia furrowed her brows and whipped him hard with the feather duster. Davin, who was on the phone, let out a loud yelp in pain. He turned around and saw his enraged mother behind him. She had the feather duster raised as if she was going to hit him again. He quickly hid in a corner and whined, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Sophia scowled. ¡°I want to! I¡¯m happy to beat you up!¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re just abusive!¡± he rebutted. ¡°Abusive? I will be sure to beat you up today so that you can describe me as an abuser!¡± she screamed. With that, she began hitting him with more force. Davin ran to the garage as if his life depended on it whilst screaming, ¡°Murderer! She¡¯s killing her own son! Help¡­¡± ¡°You bastard! Stop running!¡± his mother yelled. ¡°Why would I stop and let you hit me? I¡¯m not stupid!¡± ¡°I want you to beg for forgiveness in front of the Muir family,¡± she demanded. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to marry Sheep!¡± he yelled. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go even if you kill me!¡± With his long legs, Davin managed to outrun Sophia and quickly jumped into his car. He floored the elerator and managed to escape from her clutches. Thank god I escaped! ¡­ Evan soon regained control over the Seet Group and was extremely busy. He had to deal with a million matters at once. In the evening, he called Nicole to ask her to pick up their four children. ¡°Alright, I will pick them up and return home to cook dinner. Remember toe back earlier,¡± she said. ¡°Alright. Thank you, wifey,¡± he responded. ¡°Evan, we haven¡¯t even gotten our marriage certificate. It isn¡¯t appropriate for you to call me your wife,¡± she chided. Evan furrowed his brows. She really cared about what Adam said? I guess she¡¯s right. She gave birth to four children, yet they don¡¯t have a marriage certificate. It¡¯s time for me to give her an official status. I want the whole world to know that Nicole is the only woman I will ever have. She¡¯s the only madam president in the Seet family! With that thought in mind, Evan let out a chortle. ¡°Let¡¯s pick a date to get the marriage certificate then. When the matters of Seet Group are settled, we should pick an auspicious date and hold a grand wedding,¡± Evan continued. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Nicole broke into a wide smile, her heart warming up. No one would dare to say I¡¯m not Evan¡¯s wife once we get the marriage certificate and hold the wedding. With the certificate and the wedding, anyone who dares say otherwise will feel my wrath! ¡°Let¡¯s continue this conversation at home. I need to pick up the children,¡± she replied. ¡°Alright.¡± After ending the phone call, she walked to the car park of Lane Corporation. Before she could reach her car, her phone rang again. When she saw that it was Sylphiette calling her, she hesitated before picking up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have something important to tell you. Let¡¯s meet at the cafe opposite thepany,¡± Sylphiette stated. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I need to go pick up the kids.¡± ¡°I have vital information that¡¯s rted to the leak of confidential information in yourpany. I will only take a few minutes of your time. I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Sylphiette responded. Nicole stared at her phone screen. There has indeed been a leak of confidential information in Lane Corporation. Could she know something? With this suspicion in mind, she nced at her watch. I¡¯ll talk to her for ten minutes and pick up the children after. So, she turned around and walked towards the cafe. When she reached, Sylphiette was waiting with her back facing her. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Nicole was indifferent as she demanded, ¡°Spit it out. I am rushing to pick up my children.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush me. Sit down; let¡¯s have a cup of coffee first,¡± Sylphiette offered. Nicole sat down on the bench, repeatedly lifting and putting down the cup of coffee. I must be cautious around her. The coffee may have been poisoned. With that, she refrained from drinking the coffee. ¡°How did you find out about the leak of confidential information?¡± she immediately asked. ¡°Before I answer this question, I have a surprise for you,¡± Sylphiette stated. ¡°What surprise are you talking about?¡± she asked as she grew alert and stared at her back. She can¡¯t possibly give me a good surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t be too shocked by it,¡± Sylphiette said. With that, the woman turned around to face Nicole and let out an evil smirk. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Nicole was stunned. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± she queried. Did Sylphiette go for stic surgery to look exactly like me? What is she trying to do? Instantly, Nicole got a hunch that she was up to no good again. She stood up. Just as she was about to leave, the door of the cafe locked. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A familiar face appeared before her with a wide grin. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ Aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Nicole stammered. ¡°Sorry about that. Acupuncture only caused me to lose my memory for two days. After eating my medicine, I regained my memory.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Nicole asked. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain on her neck. Her vision turned ck, causing her to fall to the ground. ¡°Bring her away.¡± ¡°You better watch out and take care of yourself, Sylphiette.¡± ¡­ At this moment, Nicole¡¯s four children were waiting at the entrance of the kindergarten. Their friends had all left, but their mom had not arrived. Instantly, they bent their heads down in sorrow. Maya asked disappointedly, ¡°Could something have happened to Mommy?¡± Kyle nced at his sister and replied, ¡°Wait awhile. She¡¯s probably on her way soon.¡± Juan calmly added, ¡°That¡¯s right, she will surelye for us.¡± Nina stared afar. A few minutester, a bright light caught her attention. ¡°Look! Mommy is here for us!¡± she eximed. The car slowed to a stop. Sylphiette grinned as she walked towards the four children. ¡°My dear kids, I¡¯m here to pick you up,¡± she said. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°Mommy, did you have something to do?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy was busy with work which is why I¡¯mte. Let¡¯s go home now.¡± Maya reached out to grab her hand. Sylphiette grimaced the hand that was stained with ink and instantly furrowed her eyebrows in disgust. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mommy?¡± Maya asked. To act like your Mom, I will do anything! ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Sylphiette sweetly replied. She faked a smile and held onto Maya¡¯s hand as they walked towards the car. Once they got in the car, the four children chatted nonstop. In order to ensure that she maintains her facade, Sylphiette tried not to open her mouth and interact much with them. When they reached Imperial Garden, all four of them dashed to their rooms like wild horses. Sylphiette stood in the yard and looked at the empty garden, letting out a sigh. She had thought that the garden would be filled with maids. She had thought she could live her life as madam president. Who would have thought that the Lane family had be so pathetic? Only a few maids are left in the Lane family. Nicole must have fired several maids just to put on a show for Evan. She must be f*cking stupid! ¡°Mommy, what are we having for dinner?¡± Maya questioned. Sylphiette walked towards the living room and returned the question to the young girl, ¡°What do you guys want to eat?¡± ¡°I want to have braised meat, minced meat dish, meat balls¡­¡± Each child listed all the dishes they liked. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make them all for you,¡± she replied. She hesitantly walked into the kitchen and stood there for quite a while. She had no idea how to cook any of the dishes they named and was worried they would be suspicious because of it. She thought about it and finally came up with a ruthless n. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Five minutester, ¡°Ouch..¡± she yelped, making all four children run into the kitchen. Juan rushed to the kitchen and asked worriedly, ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡± ¡°Mommy identally burnt herself,¡± she whimpered, showing the children her injured hands. Maya took one look at her blistered hand and felt extremely sympathetic. ¡°Mommy, I can blow on it for you to ease your pain.¡± Kyle raised his eyebrows andmented, ¡°Her injury is too severe. Call Daddy and ask him to bring Mommy to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡± When Evan heard that his wife had identally burnt herself, he instantly put his work to the side and rushed to Imperial Garden. ¡°Where did you burn yourself? Let me see,¡± he demanded. Sylphiette looked at him anxiously and slowly stretched out her hand. Evan looked at her blistered hand. She really has burnt herself. His heart bled for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital now,¡± he stated firmly. With that, he immediately picked her up in his arms. Sylphiette was a bundle of nerves. She leaned into his embrace and was just about to enjoy the comforting feeling when she was flung to the ground. She picked herself up and stared at Evan in shock. Could he have found out so quickly? Her heart pumped furiously. ¡°Did you put on perfume?¡± he queried. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Evan was extremely obsessed with cleanliness and detested the sharp smell of perfumes. He felt disgusted by the strong artificial scent and wanted to vomit. Sylphiette stared at Evan, who was dry heaving and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I did spray on some perfume.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it again,¡± he warned her. Evan didn¡¯t like the smell of perfume? No wonder he put me down. Thank god he didn¡¯t find out the truth. That really gave me a huge fright. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he replied. Sylphiette intentionally sat in the backseat to keep a distance between her and Evan. She was worried that the perfume would trigger him, and he would grow increasingly suspicious of her. When they reached the hospital, the doctor examined her injury and treated her wound with antiseptic before wrapping it up tightly. He also prescribed her medicine and warned her to take better care of herself. ¡°I got it, Doctor. Thank you,¡± she answered. ¡°Get some rest when you head home,¡± he reminded. Sylphiette was overjoyed when she had a reason to not cook for the whole family. She had managed to prevent her lie from being exposed. The woman silently congratted herself. I¡¯m so intelligent; I can easily rece Nicole. From now on, I will take Nicole¡¯s ce. I will be Evan¡¯s wife, the madam president of Seet Group, the mother of the four children, and Uncle Stephen¡¯s daughter. The stic surgery was certainly worth it. She grinned. Dad, I will y the role of Nicole well, and when Evan fully trusts me, I will rescue you. You have suffered enough by being forced tobor away, begging for forgiveness after the car ident. Bear with it for a while more. I wille to rescue you. Nina was staring at her. The young girl had been calling her name to no avail. Finally, Nina reached out and waved her hand in front of Sylphiette. ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking about?¡± she asked. Sylphiette snapped back to reality and nced at her impatiently. ¡°Nothing. Go and have fun,¡± she replied. Nina stared at her. She definitely has something on her mind. Since Mommy thinks I¡¯m useless and cannot solve her problem, I¡¯ll tell Daddy instead and get him to ask her what¡¯s wrong. Having heard about Nicole¡¯s problems from Nina, Evan stopped working and walked out from the study room towards the living room. He stared at ¡°Nicole¡± from afar and involuntarily scrunched his brows. She looks so weird¡­ More indifferent than before. There¡¯s even a maniptive glint in her eye. It makes her look unfamiliar. What is she worrying about exactly? Evan walked towards her and could vaguely smell her astringent perfume again. Hence, he stood a few steps away from her and sat on the sofa next to her. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Although there was a distance between them, he still felt strongly for her. He nced at her and asked, ¡°Nicole, is something bothering you?¡± He emanated a domineering presence that almost suffocated her. Instantly, Sylphiette panicked and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What is the issue?¡± he repeated again. It must be something serious, given that she doesn¡¯t want to tell me. Sylphiette thought quickly and felt like this was the best chance she had. She lifted her head and looked at him pitifully. She asked, ¡°Evan, my hand is injured, so I can¡¯t cook. I¡¯m also really busy with thepany¡¯s affairs. Is it possible to hire more maids to help me share the burden and take care of the children?¡± I won¡¯t have to cook anymore if this n of mine works. I really don¡¯t want him to find out that I don¡¯t know how to cook. Furthermore, Sylphiette wanted to impersonate Nicole and enjoy the luxurious life she has. The former didn¡¯t want to be the nanny of the four children. Cooking and looking after the children is something usually done by the maids anyway. With Evan¡¯s high status, he can surely afford to hire more maids. I¡¯m not going to be so foolish like Nicole and fail to enjoy her luxurious life. Evan hesitated and soon realized she was right. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll request the butler to transfer more maids from the Hillside Vi here.¡± Sylphiette nodded her head, then smiled. ¡°Evan, you treat me so well,¡± she cajoled sweetly. Evan furrowed his brows. Nicole seems different today. She is much more gentle than before. It must be because of her injury; that¡¯s why she is acting differently and is less fierce. Hence, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He stood up and called the butler. After receiving the phone call, the butler instantly arranged for four female and four male maids to be transferred to Imperial Garden within half an hour. With the maids around, Sylphiette instantly felt more rxed. My amazing life is about to start. She pushed all the matters in Lane Corporation to the board members and their assistants, using her injury as an excuse. She also asked the driver to pick up and send the four children to school. Without anything to do, she could finally enjoy the life of a wealthy marrieddy. When the four children reached home from school, they walked in and saw her lying on the sofa with a face mask whilst eating snacks and watching thetest drama. Maya stared at the snacks on the table and licked her lips in anticipation. Mommy has always left me some snacks. Why didn¡¯t she do so this time? Nina also furrowed her brows. Mommy hates putting on face masks! She always said they were too expensive. Why is she so ted now? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kyle stared at Sylphiette too. Is she preparing to live the life of a queen? Sylphiettepletely ignored them as they entered; she didn¡¯t ask about their day at all. ¡°Mommy, do you not love us anymore?¡± Juan asked rudely. She is so much different from the Mommy I used to know. Sylphiette turned around and saw the four children staring at her. She suddenly realized that she had be too arrogant after she heard Evan saying that he was to go on a business trip. These four children are not easily lied to. I must be more careful in front of them. ¡°Of course not. You are my most precious children and the loves of my life. How can Mommy not love you,¡± she said. As she spoke, she quickly bribed them with the cake pops in her hand. Maya quickly took the cake pop and stuffed it in her mouth. It was absolutely delicious and buttery. ¡°Mommy, where did you buy this from?¡± she asked. ¡°I imported it. It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wow. Mommy imported snacks for herself and not me? All the children were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I want more,¡± Maya pleaded as she stared at the cake pops on the table. Sylphiette nced at her. This girl is so annoying and greedy. No wonder she is built like a bulky water tub. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 As ¡°Mommy¡±, Sylphiette generously gave everything left to Maya even though she disdained the girl. ¡°Take it!¡± Eat until you are as stuffed as a huge water tank! Maya took the remaining half of the cheese and hugged it in her arms. Then, she ran back to her bedroom using her chunky thighs. ¡°Mommy, when will Daddye home?¡± ¡°He should be back tomorrow. Do you miss Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes. Ever since Daddy went off on a business trip, no one yed games with us for almost a week. Even Mommy doesn¡¯t y with us.¡± Sylphiette grumbled silently as she looked at Nina. What an impolite kid! How dare shein about me for not ying games with her? She felt that she had no reason to waste her precious time on such things. Nevertheless, because she was afraid that Nina wouldin about her to Evan, she deliberately acted like a loving mother and said caringly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t feeling well these few days. Mommy will apany you during the weekend tomorrow, okay?¡± Nina gave that suggestion some thought and nodded happily. The next moment, she added, ¡°Mommy, can you style my hair tomorrow and bring us out to walk around?¡± Sylphiette thought Evan would be happy if he knew that she had kept the four kidspany and had some fun with them. After all, she would have a better chance to rece Nicole and be with Evan forever if she could coax the kids and build a harmonious family. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± Juan and Kyle, who stood beside her, were also excited to hear that she had agreed. ¡°Can Mommy bring us to the yground?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sylphiette nodded reluctantly. After a while, Maya jumped in excitement when the three kids told her about it. ¡°Mommy is still the Mommy who loves us.¡± ¡°Yup. I think Mommy ignored us for a few days only because her hand was injured.¡± The children were immersed in the excitement of visiting the yground tomorrow, letting go of their earlier dissatisfaction. The next morning, Nina knocked on the door of the master bedroom. Sylphiette was furious and almost wanted to yell because her sweet dream had been interrupted. However, she reined in her anger and opened the door. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re going to the yground today. Can you style my hair?¡± You damned brat! How dare you disturb my sleep just because you want to look beautiful? Besides, why does a kid have to look beautiful? Nicole¡¯s children are indeed weirdos. One loves to eat, while the other one wants to look beautiful. Besides, Juan is naggy, while Kyle always stays silent. How is it possible that Evan, who has perfect genes, has these weirdos as his children? It must be Nicole who wasted Evan¡¯s high-quality sperms. If I were to bear children for Evan, the babies would certainly be smart, cute, beautiful, handsome, talented, and sessful when they grow up. An idea suddenly crossed her mind ¨C she had to bear children for Evan. That¡¯s right! I must bear him children. Even if he realizes that I¡¯m not Nicole in the future, he will show mercy on me for the sake of the children. Children will be my best protection. She decided that after Evan came home, she had to bear him children at all costs. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nina asked upon seeing Sylphiette lost in thought. ¡°Nothing. Mommy will style your hair now.¡± So, Nina went into the bedroom with her excitedly. She sat before the makeup mirror and requested, ¡°Mommy, you have to do a beautiful and unique hairstyle for me.¡± Why does this young kid want to pursue something unique? As Sylphiette was thinking, her eyes were filled with disdain. She grabbed theb and began to style Nina¡¯s messy hair impatiently. Perhaps because it was the first time she styled a kid¡¯s hair, she felt that she couldn¡¯t do well no matter how many times she tried. I never thought there are so many hairstyles for a kid. It¡¯s definitely not easy to style her hair. After quite some time, she eventually lost her patience and randomlybed the girl¡¯s hair instead. Atst, right before her patience ran out, Nina¡¯s new hairstyle was done. ¡°Mommy, what kind of hairstyle is this?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Sylphiette fell silent for a while, not knowing how she should respond. In fact, she had no answer because she had randomlybed Nina¡¯s hair. The girl¡¯s hair was in a mess; it only looked slightly better after Sylphiette put two hair clips on. ¡°This is the most stylish hairstyle at the moment. Nina, you will be the most beautiful girl when you are at the yground today.¡± A look of joy appeared on Nina¡¯s proud face. She was enraptured whenever she imagined that she would be the most beautiful girl today. After breakfast, the driver drove them to the yground. As soon as they hopped down, Sylphiette reminded the two maids to look after the children. Also, if something untoward were to happen, Mr. Seet would never let them off the hook. The two maids never allowed their gazes to leave the children after they were warned. Meanwhile, Sylphiette felt rxed. She furrowed her brows when she nced around the yground, thinking that such a ce didn¡¯t suit her. Hence, she turned around and went back to the car. After the kids went up to the Ferris wheel, it began to spin swiftly. Nina didn¡¯t notice that her hair clips had fallen off. As the Ferris wheel spun for quite some time, her initially messy hair spread outpletely, as if it had exploded in the air. After everyone came down from the Ferris wheel, Maya¡¯s jaw dropped the moment she saw Nina¡¯s hair. Even Juan and Kyle frowned deeply. Nina touched her hair andined, ¡°My hair clips fell off. Do you guys have to look so shocked?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maya wasn¡¯t sure how to describe it. When the people nearby nced at her, one of the kids asked his mother curiously, ¡°Did she do the hairstyle of a Pekingese because she likes that breed of dog?¡± ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s from the circus and performs as a Pekingese.¡± Nina was rendered speechless. You¡¯re the Pekingese, not me! Everyone in your family performs as a Pekingese! After giving the mother and son a cold-eyed stare, Nina nervously took out her makeup mirror from her pocket. The moment she saw herself in the mirror, she screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± Why did Mommy do such a hairstyle for me? No wonder the others imed that I¡¯m a Pekingese. Even I think I look like the dog myself. Besides, her messy hair that seemed to have exploded was worse than a Pekingese¡¯s smooth fur. Seeing her fuming, the maids came up to her right away and suggested, ¡°Ms. Nina, let¡¯s go to a less crowded ce tob your hair.¡± However, almost everywhere in the yground was crowded. Also, someone not far from them was recording such a scene with his phone. Does he want to create special emoticon stickers? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Stop recording!¡± After yelling at him, Nina ran out of the yground, covering her face. The maids immediately went after her. Meanwhile, Sylphiette was leisurely putting on makeup in the car. She was surprised to see the children and maidsing up to her. That¡¯s quick! Nina¡­ What happened to her hair? Instantly, she remembered that she had messed with Nina¡¯s hair and impatiently put two hair clips on it. When she was still lost in thought, Nina hopped into the car and stood next to her. Then, the girl stared at her furiously and puffed, ¡°Mommy, why did you make me look like a Pekingese?¡± Why? It was because I have never styled a kid¡¯s hair before. Besides, I didn¡¯t know how to do all sorts of weird hairstyles. I forced myself to do it because you, a little brat, wanted to look beautiful and requested a unique hairstyle. As your hair got messier, I got increasingly impatient and identally came up with the Pekingese hairstyle in the end. How can you me me? It all happened because you wanted to look beautiful! As much as she was furious, Sylphiette coughed gently, reminding herself that she was ¡°Nicole¡±, the children¡¯s mother. Hence, she held in her dissatisfaction and consoled Nina like a loving mother. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m so sorry. Mommy didn¡¯t style your hair properly. Since you wanted a unique hairstyle, Mommy tried to make one for you. Who knew¡­¡± Juan heaved a sigh and interrupted, ¡°Who knew that you came up with a Pekingese hairstyle.¡± The next moment, Nina turned around and gave Juan a cold-eyed stare. Stunned by his sister¡¯s fierce look, he immediately covered his mouth and dared not to speak again. If it had happened to Maya, the girl wouldn¡¯t be as angry. After all, everything was negotiable as long as no one grabbed Maya¡¯s food away. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Nevertheless, it waspletely uneptable to Nina because she has always insisted on looking beautiful. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t step out of the house at all if her hair were slightly messy. Juan could understand how Nina felt. Sylphiette felt slightly guilty and reached out to tidy the girl¡¯s hair. However, Nina avoided her and sat on the back seat furiously. Tears began to stream down her face when she recalled the embarrassing moment she had just gone through. At that moment, she swore to herself to never let her mother style her hair ever again. Maya wasn¡¯t sure how tofort her sister, and so she sat beside her quietly. Maya pondered over it for quite some time before she said, ¡°Nina, don¡¯t be upset. If someone really makes your Pekingese hairstyle as some emoticon stickers, you¡­ you can tell others that it was me. After all, both of us are alike, and I¡¯m not afraid if someoneughs at me.¡± Nina felt even more upset as she nced at Maya, who sincerely wished to bear the brunt of embarrassment for her. ¡°Even you are worried that I will be aughing stock. How could Mommy do this to me?¡± Maya wasn¡¯t sure how she should respond. Grabbing Nina¡¯s arms, she blinked her eyes and replied, ¡°Mommy surely didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Nina looked up at ¡°Mommy¡±, who was seemingly unperturbed as she put on more makeup. Tears continued to stream down Nina¡¯s little face when she saw it. On the other hand, Juan and Kyle looked at each other, sharing the same thought that ¡°Nicole¡± seemed rather strangetely. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t seem to care about us anymore.¡± ¡°Perhaps Mommy thinks that we have grown up!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t parents always treat their children as kids no matter how old they are? Besides, we¡¯re not even six years old yet, and she¡¯s supposed to take care of girls like Nina and Maya.¡± Apart from sensing that Mommy seemed different, Kyle couldn¡¯t figure out why it had happened. As soon as they went home, Nina washed her hair and hid in her bedroom. She was upset and kept staring at her makeup mannequins. On the other hand, Sylphiette began to apply a face mask. Then, she grabbed her imported snacks and watch her favorite TV drama, enjoying her life as a woman from a wealthy family. Juan and Kyle felt that they could no longer take this. The former mumbled to his brother, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t console Nina even when Nina already has puffy eyes because of crying for so long.¡± Kyle heaved a sigh too, feeling kind of blue. At 3 in the afternoon, Evan finally came home from his business trip. As soon as he entered the Imperial Garden, he saw three of his children running up and down in the garden. Maya looked like a dirty cat ¨C her face was stained with chocte. When the three kids saw him, they called to him excitedly as they rushed to him, ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Daddy, I missed you.¡± When Maya hugged his leg, Evan caressed her head and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nina?¡± A few days ago, he had asked John to look for a top makeup artist to teach Nina about makeup. Now, the makeup artist had arrived and was waiting to meet Nina. Maya looked up at Evan, frozen. After a while, she said hesitantly, ¡°Nina¡­ Nina is sad. She cried.¡± Why did she cry? As far as Evan knew, Nina was a strong and proud girl who seldom cried. Hence, he continued asking his daughter about the reason behind it. After Juan exined everything to him, he couldn¡¯t help but have his suspicions about the whole scene. He still vividly remembered Nicole reminding him about Nina¡¯s personality after the previous incident. Although Nina was proud of herself, she could be hurt badly if anything untoward happened. So, Nicole had asked him to cherish and take good care of Nina. Why would a mother who loves her children very much ignore Nina¡¯s feelings? He found it hard to believe. Evan lowered his head and scanned Juan from head to toe, doubting whether his chatterbox son had exaggerated it. ¡°Are you telling me the truth?¡± Juan recalled how people usually behaved when they swore to prove themselves. Hence, he looked at Evan firmly and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s true. I won¡¯t use Lane as myst name anymore if I ever lied to you!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At this moment, Evan¡¯s piercing eyes looked rather cold. He nced sideways at Juan and said casually, ¡°Lane isn¡¯t yourst name. Yourst name is Seet!¡± Juan was rendered speechless. My name has always been Juan Lane ever since I was a kid. So, myst name is the same as Mommy¡¯s. Does Daddy want to change myst name? Juan Seet¡­ Juan touched his head, thinking that ¡°Juan Seet¡± wasn¡¯t as pleasant. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 ¡°Daddy, I think I¡¯ll keep using Lane as myst name.¡± ¡°Your mommy isn¡¯t Zane Lane¡¯s daughter. Who knows if she might change herst name to Musgrave one day? Why should you use Lane as your surname?¡± Juan gave it some thought for a while before he looked up at Evan and answered, ¡°Well, Juan Musgrave sounds better than Juan Seet.¡± Evan gave Juan a cold-eyed stare, and the former¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°In that case, leave and look for your grandpa, Stephen Musgrave. The Seet family can¡¯t take you in anymore.¡± Juan was evidently dissatisfied with that answer. How can you abandon me just because I don¡¯t use Seet as myst name? Daddy, you are too overbearing! Fiddling with her chubby fingers, Maya blinked her crystal clear eyes repeatedly, pondering about whichst names she had to choose. Maya Seet or Maya Musgrave¡­ Well, both sound nice to me. After making up her mind, she yelled, ¡°Daddy, my surname is Seet. I¡¯m Maya Seet¡­¡± As she spoke, she ran toward the living room to catch up with her father. Juan pursed his lips and looked at Kyle, who was giving him a cold-eyed stare. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does Juan Seet sound nice?¡± Kyle answered affirmatively, ¡°Better than Juan Musgrave!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kyle, you¡¯ll definitely say so because Daddy raised you! As soon as Evan walked into the living room, Sylphiette sat up from the couch. She looked at him nervously and said, ¡°Evan, I thought you weren¡¯ting home tonight, and so I haven¡¯t put on any makeup. Please don¡¯t look at me.¡± Well, she doesn¡¯t put on makeup because she is applying a face mask. Besides, she is wearing a house dress. I mean, it¡¯s not something shady at all. Why is she afraid that I will look at her? Juan darted his eyes about andined, ¡°Mommy, Daddy wants me to change myst name!¡± ¡°Whichst name does Daddy ask you to change?¡± ¡°He wants me to change myst name to Seet.¡± After telling her, Juan nced at Evan fearfully. Deep in his heart, Juan believed that his mother would lecture him about how difficult it was for a vulnerable woman like her to raise her children all these years. As such, she wouldn¡¯t simply agree to let her children change theirst names to Seet. Much to his surprise, his mother didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it. Instead, she shed him a smile and replied casually, ¡°In that case, change yourst name. After all, yourst name is supposed to be Seet! Am I right, Evan?¡± Juan looked at her in shock and was rendered speechless. Since when did Mommy be so gentle and someone who could be bullied easily? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She seems to have be a loyal pug that tters Daddy like her master. Meanwhile, Evan was equally surprised by her response. Considering Nicole¡¯s personality, she would never easily agree to let her children change theirst names. At the very least, the woman would argue with him before deciding it. However, this time around, she didn¡¯t take a stance about this issue; she had agreed to it without hesitation. When Evan stared at her with a glint in his eyes, Sylphiette couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She thought he was displeased because she looked a little disheveled now. So, Sylphiette hastily said, ¡°Evan, I¡¯ll go change.¡± The next moment, she rushed back to her bedroom. Evan¡¯s expression turned grim when he looked at ¡°Nicole¡±, who seemed rather nervous. Isn¡¯t such clothing what she usually wears at home? Since when did she be so mindful of the particrs before me? Meanwhile, Juan shifted his gaze toward the imported snacks on the couch. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy seems different now. In the past, she used to be busy taking care of us and cleaning the house. Now, she only prefers resting on the couch with snacks in her hands and putting on face masks. She even starts watching some silly dramas that we don¡¯t like. I seriously think God has changed my Mommy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Evan shot Juan a withering look, and the boy shut up immediately. Evan wasn¡¯t offended by what Juan said because kids would say the darndest things. Why would Mommy change all of a sudden? On the other hand, Sylphiette opened Nicole¡¯s wardrobe and chose a slightly sexy dress. After putting on some makeup, she finally left the bedroom. Evan wasn¡¯t used to such a sight of ¡°Nicole¡± dressed up nicely with delicate makeup. After giving it a thought, he felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal as long as she was happy. ¡°Evan, you must be tired after going on a business trip for several days. Thepany should thank you for your hard work.¡± Evan¡¯s gaze darkened as he nced at ¡°Nicole¡±, who was being unusually polite toward him. He asked, ¡°Is your hand alright now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now. The medication is really effective, so my hand doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. By the way, I have hired a makeup artist for Nina. Let Nina meet herter.¡± Chapter 671 Chapter 671 ¡°Oh, sure.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Evan to treat the children nicely. He even purposely hired a makeup artist for the shameless Nina! If I can bear him children, he will certainly treat them well. So, bearing him children is of utmost importance now. ¡°Evan, Nina is blissed to have a father like you.¡± It sounded like music to his ears. She used toin that I didn¡¯t care about Nina. Now, she has finally realized that I care about all four of them. After all, they are precious to me. ¡°Please ask Nina to get ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes glowed a little when she found out that Evan had purposely hired a makeup artist for her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She used to think that Daddy yed favorites. Now, she was surprised to know that he cared about her very much. She immediately got out of bed and asked Evan about who the makeup artist was. However, Evan furrowed his brows the moment he saw her. He noticed that her eyes were indeed puffy. It seems like Juan didn¡¯t exaggerate it. Heartbroken, he walked up to Nina to caress her hair and replied, ¡°She¡¯s Fiona, the international makeup artist.¡± Nina was shocked as soon as she heard that name. ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t it extremely difficult to invite Fiona? She¡¯s the top makeup artist now! I heard that even some superstars couldn¡¯t invite her to provide makeup services for themselves.¡± Evan didn¡¯t expect that his daughter, who loved makeup, would be rather familiar with the industry of makeup artists. Actually, Nina wasn¡¯t wrong. He had paid Fiona handsomely to invite her to their house. He put up a gentle smile on his face, looking like a loving father as he added, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± At this moment, Nina suddenly felt that her father indeed loved her. ¡°Daddy, thank you! I will pay full attention to learn from her.¡± Evan nodded contentedly. He always believed that it was important to teach children based on their aptitude. Once their talents were discovered, parents had to try their best to cultivate and unleash them. He was confident that Nina could make proud achievements in the makeup industry in the future. Meanwhile, Maya blinked her eyes several times when she saw the scene. She ran toward Evan and requested, ¡°Daddy, you have hired a top hacker for Kyle and a top makeup artist for Nina. You have to hire one for me too.¡± Sylphiette, who stood beside them, rolled her eyes at Maya. This fat girl only loves eating. She doesn¡¯t have any other talents. What could she possibly learn? She couldn¡¯t help but sneer and ridicule the girl mercilessly, ¡°Who should we hire for you? How about hiring a glutton to teach you how to eat? Don¡¯t jump on the bandwagon merely because your siblings have one.¡± Hmm? Is Mommy disgusted by me? Maya¡¯s enthusiasm damped down all of a sudden. She felt as if she had been sshed with cold water. Fiddling with her chubby fingers, she lowered her head dejectedly. Evan cast Sylphiette a cold-eyed nce andforted Maya, ¡°How about getting a top gourmet specialist to teach you about cooking delicacies?¡± Once Maya heard that suggestion, she imagined various delicacies and flood zas in her mind. She looked forward to creating a za with various types of delicacies for children. Maya¡¯s eyes lit up lovingly as she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Evan pinched her chubby face gently. On the other hand, judging from Evan¡¯s piercingly cold nce, Sylphiette realized that she had said the wrong thing. Now that I am the rascals¡¯ ¡°Mommy¡±, I must remember to care and love them like a real mother. Be careful. From now on, I must be extra careful. If she exposed herself, she foresaw that her ending would be terrible. By then, not only would Evan settle a score with her, but the rascals also wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook. In particr, she had to be aware of Kyle, who barely spoke but always scanned her from head to toe with his sparkling ck eyes. She was initially guilty of passing herself off as Nicole. So, when Kyle stared at her, she instantly felt a chill in her heart. How nice would it be if I could get rid of the four annoying rascals? By then, we will definitely have a wonderful time together. A cunning thought suddenly shed through Sylphiette¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, Nina put on makeup and dressed nicely to meet Fiona, the makeup artist. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 To ascertain her level of makeup skills, Fiona purposely brought along two people to test Nina. Fortunately, such a test was a piece of cake for Nina because the girl had put on makeup for various makeup mannequins before. She was veryposed when putting on makeup for the two people Fiona brought. At the same time, Fiona observed Nina quietly as the girl was busy applying makeup. The former was surprised to see a girl at such a young age apply her force appropriately with her little hands and master the use and mix of colors. ¡°Do you always practice at home?¡± ¡°Yes, I practice putting on different makeups on my makeup mannequins every day.¡± Fiona¡¯s lips curled into a grin when she heard that and said to Evan, ¡°She is talented and hardworking even though she is still very young. Mr. Seet, I¡¯m sure your daughter will have a bright future in the makeup industry.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Evan was delighted when Fionaplimented Nina. However, Sylphiette discreetly pursed her lips and nced at Nina in disdain. If I can bear Evan¡¯s children, they will be even better than Nina. Don¡¯t get cocky, brat! Evan, who was sharp-eyed, observed Sylphiette as she cast a disdainful nce at Nina. Why is she¡­ His expression turned grim when he noticed it. After putting on the makeup for the two, Nina came up to Fiona and asked the woman some questions earnestly. Fiona didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she grabbed the eyebrow pencil and eyeliner and drew gently on one of their faces. Once she was done, she turned around to nce at Nina and asked, ¡°Did you notice anything?¡± Nina furrowed her brows as she observed the little changes between the makeups of the two people. Suddenly, her brows rxed as if she had realized something. She grabbed the eyeliner and eyeshadow palette and walked up to the models. After doing some slight changes, she managed to transform it into an entirely different makeup style. Evan and Sylphiette were surprised, while Fiona nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Nice. You¡¯re quick on the uptake. From today onward, you will be my only disciple.¡± Maya looked at Nina admirably and congratted, ¡°Wow, Nina, you are awesome!¡± Kyle alsomended his sister, ¡°Nina is the best.¡± Beside them, Juan heaved a sigh and added, ¡°Nina¡¯s time and effort on applying makeup didn¡¯t go for naught.¡± The three kids kept congratting her for her achievement. Nina raised her chin proudly. This is merely the beginning. Since Daddy had found an awesome tutor for me, I will be even better in the future. After Fiona left, Juan suddenly proposed, ¡°Daddy, should we celebrate Nina¡¯s achievement?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten out for quite some time.¡± ¡°Yeah, Daddy. Let¡¯s eat out tonight.¡± Evan turned around to look at ¡°Nicole¡± as if he wanted to hear her opinion. ¡°I think we should celebrate it as long as the children are happy.¡± Evan nodded and replied, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll do as all of you said. Let¡¯s go to Amazon Hotel.¡± A mischievous glint flickered in Sylphiette¡¯s gaze; she felt that it would be a good opportunity for her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since they were going out to celebrate Nina¡¯s achievement, she could ask Evan to drink more. Once he was drunk, his lust unchecked, she could possess him and have the chance to bear him a child. In fact, she had been praying hard for it to happen. The children loved the food from Amazon Hotel the most. After various delicacies were served, they ordered juices of different vors. ¡°Nina, congrattions.¡± ¡°Nina, let¡¯s have a toast.¡± Juan and Maya lifted their juices to propose a toast to Nina. On the other hand, Sylphiette kept staring at the wine before her. All she could think of was her mission; she kept asking Evan to drink more. ¡°Evan, you must be tired after the business trip for a few days. Drink more and get a good rest when you¡¯re back.¡± Evan turned around to look at her, narrowing his eyes. He was a little curious as to why she was trying so hard to make him drink. He stared at her with a straight face and whispered, ¡°Making me drunk will spoil the important matter.¡± Sylphiette¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. Was I too impatient when I asked him to drink? After shing him a smile, she turned around and quipped, ¡°What¡­ What kind of important matter do you have at night?¡± Twitching his lips, Evan hinted, ¡°Don¡¯t you think having a few babies is an important matter?¡± Her heart immediately skipped a beat. I didn¡¯t hear it wrong. He said he wanted to have a few babies just now. Sylphiette was startled as she never thought that Evan wanted to have babies too. He sees eye to eye with me on this! Her heart kept thumping ¨C she was more excited over this than her winning a lottery. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Unbelievable! God is helping me! This is the best opportunity to achieve my goal! I will make the most of it tonight. Looking at him shyly, she replied gently, ¡°In that case, Evan, you shouldn¡¯t drink anymore!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Well, I can¡¯t risk spoiling our most important matter. ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk because of a few sses of wine.¡± The glow in Evan¡¯s eyes dimmed as he lifted his goblet and gulped down the wine. Meanwhile, the four kids averted their gazes from them. Maya asked softly, ¡°Did they say they want to have babies?¡± Juan heaved a sigh and replied, ¡°Oh, our good days are about toe to an end.¡± Nina looked at ¡°Nicole¡± sulkily, doubting that she treated her that way because of wanting to have new babies. Hence, she grabbed her ss of apple juice tightly. I will not let Mommy have her way! At the same time, Kyle looked grim. Doesn¡¯t Daddy realize that Mommy is somehow different? In the past, Mommy would always take care of us. Now, she is busy pouring wine for Daddy while she ignores the rest of us. Also, she didn¡¯t pick up food for us like how she used to. She didn¡¯t even care when Maya¡¯s face was messy after eating. Evan squinted as he stared at ¡°Nicole¡± beside him, who looked shy and seemed overjoyed. Slowly, he began to recall everything that had happened ever since he returned. She¡­ is indeed different. However, when I look at her, I have no doubt that she is Nicole! Or could it be that I¡¯m overthinking it¡­ After the children enjoyed their dinner, Evan brought them home happily. On the way home, having babies for Evan was the only thing in Sylphiette¡¯s mind. Imagining the erotic fantasies with him, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe rapidly. She had terrible butterflies in her stomach the moment she looked at Evan¡¯s overly handsome face. She looked forward to the intimate moments and murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s get home as soon as possible!¡± After a while, their car finally stopped at Imperial Garden. As soon as they hopped down the car, the kids went back to their own bedrooms except for Nina. She refused to let go of Evan¡¯s hand because she didn¡¯t want Mommy to have her way. She pled cutely, ¡°Daddy, I want you to keep mepany while I practice applying makeup.¡± Sylphiette grew annoyed when she heard that request. Is this brat deliberately trying to spoil my important ns? Clenching her fists, Sylphiette held in her anger and persuaded gently, ¡°Nina, it¡¯s ratherte now. Daddy needs to get some rest.¡± However, Nina pursed her lips sulkily and yelled, ¡°I want Daddy to keep mepany while I practice applying makeup!¡± Sylphiette was irritated and rolled her eyes without being noticed. If I knew that this brat would be so annoying and irritating, I would¡¯ve gotten rid of her when I had the chance! ¡°Well, Evan, you can coax her. I¡¯m going to take a shower now.¡± As soon as she finished, she went toward the bedroom with a seductive sway of her hips. Evan grabbed Nina¡¯s hand and went to her bedroom. After getting the toy models ready, the girl began to applying the makeup with her full attention. Evan could tell that his daughter was silentlypeting with ¡°Nicole¡±. However, he didn¡¯t utter a word, staying by his daughter¡¯s side. He only persuaded her to get some sleep when she was too tired. Even though Nina was too sleepy and could hardly open her eyes, she wished to ask him if he could apany her. If you have new babies with Mommy, she will no longer love us! Nevertheless, before she could say it, her mother walked into the bedroom. ¡°Evan, it¡¯s gettingte now. You should let the kid sleep.¡± Evan nodded in response. Then, he carried Nina onto the bed and tucked her in. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to speak her mind, Nina closed her eyes dejectedly and fell asleep soundly. As soon as they left Nina¡¯s bedroom, Sylphiette impatiently wrapped her arm around his and asked coquettishly, ¡°Evan, can you carry me to our bedroom?¡± Evan was startled by her request and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet. I¡¯ll carry youter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sylphiette blushed as she began to imagine the uing wonderful moments. When they returned to the bedroom, she grabbed Evan¡¯s pajamas from the wardrobe and suggested flirtingly, ¡°Evan, let me help you take a shower!¡± Doesn¡¯t she seem rather excited? Well, since I went on a business trip for a week, she should have really missed me. Evan pondered over her suggestion for a while before he nodded affirmatively. Hence, Sylphiette followed him excitedly into the bedroom. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 She stared breathlessly at Evan¡¯s alluring and seductive figure, and her heart started throbbing rapidly. Finally, Evan is going to be mine! ¡°Evan, allow me to remove your clothes,¡± Sylphiette shyly uttered. ¡°All right.¡± Sylphiette held out her hand to take off his coat. Each of her movements was elegant and tender. Next, she began removing the tightly wrapped belt around his waist. Adrenaline surged through her veins as her hand approached his body. She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Evan¡¯s dark and gloomy eyes stared mindlessly at her as she fiddled with the belt. It took her some time to remove it. By then, her cheeks were scorching hot, and her eyes were burning with sexual passion. On the flipside, Evan¡¯s eyes radiated doubt and suspicion. Following that, her hand slowly moved toward his pants¡­ Suddenly, Evan¡¯s deep and mellow voice abruptly echoed throughout the room. ¡°Wait for me outside,¡± he instructed. ¡°What?¡± Sylphiette¡¯s confusion was apparent. Why is he interrupting me at such a time? ¡°Go! Wait for me outside,¡± he reiterated. The look on Evan¡¯s face sent shivers down her spine, and she was startled by his sudden outburst. As she was mindful not to reveal any loopholes, she resisted the urge to throw herself at him and walked out of the bathroom. Fine, I¡¯ll wait. It won¡¯t take long before he¡¯s out anyways. I have plenty of time to spare. Inevitably, he will be mine tonight! Sylphiette climbed onto the bed and stared thoughtlessly at the bathroom. Evan¡¯s brain started shing images of her when she struggled to unbuckle the belt. The actions all appeared foreign and tedious to her. Little did Sylphiette know that the belt was Nicole¡¯s favorite. She had personally chosen it for him, so naturally, the woman was very familiar with the way to unbuckle it. Evan scrutinized the woman before him. He could confirm that there was definitely a problem with ¡°Nicole.¡± He walked out of the bathroom with the towel strapped around his waist. Sylphiette was sitting on the bed and waited for him religiously. Her excitement was undisguised as she asked, ¡°Evan, can we rest now?¡± Evan nodded and walked up to the bed. However, he unexpectedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll need to manage some files in the study room first.¡± ¡­ He sure is a busy man! I¡¯ll wait then! ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Even left the bedroom and called John. John Lindt was taken aback when he saw the caller ID. Why does the president want sleeping drugs at this ungodly hour? Nheless, it was a direct order from the president; John must fulfill his request swiftly. Half an hourter, John arrived at the Imperial Garden and passed the sleeping drug to Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, as per your request.¡± The former steadily held out his hand. When John left, Evan instructed the maids to prepare a ss of hot milk. Subsequently, he drugged the milk and personally brought it to the bedroom. Sylphiette was looking at him affectionately. ¡°Evan, are you done with work?¡± she asked tenderly. He nodded his head. ¡°Yes, and I also brought your favorite drink.¡± Nicole likes milk? Sylphiette didn¡¯t like milk, but she thought it was a warm gesture from Evan. Fine, I¡¯ll drink it. She took the ss of milk and finished it in seconds. It didn¡¯t take long before the drug took effect. Sylphiette was soon lying motionless on the bed. Evan stood in front of the bed and stared at her face. He recalled the time when he had impersonated Chester with a human skin mask. Could she be using the same thing? He examined Sylphiette¡¯s face meticulously. As he reached his hand out in an attempt to pull off the mask, he discovered that it was her bare and genuine face. It¡¯s¡­ The exact same facial features as Nicole! Is she born with it, or¡­ Evan quickly gave his most trusted family doctor a call. After a thorough examination, the doctor told him with absolute certainty, ¡°Mr. Seet, she had stic surgery.¡± Evan was speechless, and his eyes were boiling with rage. She¡¯s indeed an imposter! The Nicole lying before him was fake. Where is the real Nicole? This imposter will surely know. However, he was oblivious to the identity of the imposter. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If I ask her, she will not tell me the truth. She might even use Nicole to threaten me. I must not put Nicole¡¯s safety at risk in light of the uncertainty. It¡¯s best not to get rid of the grass and startle the snake. Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. He immediately ordered a secret investigation. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet,¡± the person on the other end of the phone replied. ¡°Do your best to investigate the truth! Give me an answer as soon as possible!¡± His instruction was unequivocal and intense. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± The same line of affirmation was repeated over the phone. Next, Evan made another call. ¡°Starting tomorrow, monitor Nicole¡¯s every single move.¡± John thought he heard that instruction wrong. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to monitor Mrs. Seet?¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675 ¡°Yes!¡± Evan validated John¡¯s query. He replied without hesitation. Evan believed that he would be able to unravel the important clues about the imposter himself. When he put down the phone, Evan was disgusted when he stared at the imposter before him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maids,e here¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± The next day. It was already well into the day when Sylphiette woke up. She stroked her dizzy head and frowned when she saw the empty space beside her. Last night¡­ Did I sleep with Evan? I can¡¯t remember anything. Hold on, who undressed me? She looked down carefully and found her naked body covered with bruises. She was astonished. Were all of these caused by Evan? Could it be thatst night was too intense? I must have fainted because of fatigue. That exins why I can¡¯t remember anything! She was enraptured. I wonder how Nicole will react if she finds out that Evan spent the night with me. She wanted to stand in front of Nicole and show her sister the masterpiece caused by Evan. Regrettably, Nicole was brought by Levant to Murphy¡¯s Wicked Pce. I wonder if she got together with Levant? That might indeed be true. Fate may bring Nicole and Levant together, while Evan and I will be a couple in paradise! This is a blessing I will cherish deeply. ¡­ Kyle was a quiet and attentive person. He had been paying close attention to ¡°Nicole¡± for the past few days. His mind was filled with bewildering thoughts; he even started to have weird dreams. He was feeling uneasy after waking up. Kyle quickly summoned his siblings into the bedroom and shut the door tightly behind them. The ambiance was eerie when he put up a straight face and remarked, ¡°I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with Mommy.¡± The impetuous and inattentive Maya looked at her brother in awe and asked, ¡°What sort of problem?¡± Nina had always had an opinion against Mommy. She was quick to agree with Kyle ¨C Mommy sure was like a different person. Juan sighed in frustration. ¡°I tried talking to Daddy about it. I told him God gave us an entirely different Mommy. He dismissed my concern and even said that I was just spouting nonsense!¡± Kyle appeared to have some ideas brewing in his mind. ¡°You¡¯re not speaking nonsense. We can prove it.¡± ¡°How do we prove it?¡± Nina was intrigued. Kyle gave it some thought before sharing his n with his siblings. The other children nodded in agreement. After thorough preparation, all four of them unitedly knocked on the bedroom door. Sylphiette, who was indulged in joy, quickly put on her clothes and got up from the bed. Impatience manifested in her eyes when she saw the four young kids. ¡°Why are you guys not at school?¡± she asked irritably. ¡°Yesterday was Saturday, and today is Sunday. We don¡¯t have to go to school on weekends!¡± Maya answered naturally. ¡°Oh, Mommy forgot about that.¡± Sylphiette felt stupid. So these four brats will be at home today again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sylphiette wanted to get it over with. The four of them looked at her and nodded coherently. ¡°Mommy, we want to y a game with you.¡± Their eyes shimmered with innocence. ¡°What game?¡± Sylphiette was obviously uninterested. ¡°Mommy, follow us.¡± The children swiftly sped into motion. They soon arrived at the living room. The table was filled with different types of fruits. ¡°Is this for a party?¡± Sylphiette was about tosh out at the kids. ¡°No, we want to divide these fruits among us. However, we can¡¯t seem to figure out the way to do it, so we need your help,¡± Kyle exined gently. ¡°It is easily settled if each of you takes some for your own!¡± Sylphiette eventuallymbasted them. Such a petty issue! ¡°Mommy knows all of our favorite fruits. It¡¯s better if you help us divide the fruits among the four of us,¡± Juan answered patiently. The other three children immediately nodded after Juan finished his sentence. They were all waiting to prove that there was something wrong with their mother. Sylphiette looked at the fruits on the table and started to panic. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s their favorite fruits are! How am I going to do this? ¡°Mommy, please help us,¡± Nina pestered her further. Sylphiette hesitated. Nheless, she was obliged to heed the children¡¯s¡¯ demand. The endless pestering from them was thest thing she wanted. She struggled for a while before she ced an orange in front of Nina. ¡°The orange that you like!¡± Nina was instantly displeased. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t like oranges. Why are you giving me this?¡± ¡°Oranges are rich in vitamins. It¡¯ll be great for your health.¡± Sylphiette tried to wiggle her way out. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Sylphiette once again struggled in vain and ced a dragon fruit in front of Juan. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t eat dragon fruits,¡± Juan slyly lied. ¡°It¡¯s good for you. Don¡¯t be picky.¡± Sylphiette tried to y the mother card. Juan pouted. She had no idea that Juan was faking it ¨C he actually liked dragon fruit. Sylphiette looked up and saw Kyle staring at her with his obsidian eyes. It made her hair stand on end. She thought for a moment and told Kyle, ¡°As the elder brother, leave yourself out of it. Let your younger siblings have the fruits.¡± Kyle crossed his arms and snorted. Is she afraid of dividing the fruits? I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s something fishy going on. Mommy definitely will not do such a thing. She will not stop me from sharing a table full of fruits. Atst, Sylphiette felt relieved when she was left to deal with Maya¡¯s portion of the share. She figured the girl was a foodie who would practically eat anything as long as it is edible! So, Sylphiette said softly, ¡°These are reserved for Maya. They are her favorites!¡± Maya¡¯s round eyes started to turn watery. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m allergic to mango. Did you forget about that?¡± Sylphiette raised her eyebrows silently. Unbelievable¡­ A foodie like her is allergic to mangoes? ¡°Then don¡¯t eat the mango!¡± Her response was uncalled for. Kyle had asked Maya to lied about her allergies. In actual fact, the young girl was not allergic to mangoes. Maya loved mangoes. She couldn¡¯t help but ponder over her mother¡¯s behavior. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mommy appears to not know whether I am allergic to mangoes. That was why Maya also thought that there¡¯s something wrong with her mother. ¡°All right, enjoy yourselves. I still have matters to attend to.¡± Sylphiette hurriedly headed back to the bedroom. The four children gazed at one another. After this incident, they were now sure that there was definitely something fishy going on with their mother. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Juan wittily asked. He wanted to hear their ideas of action. Kyle observantly checked the surroundings and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the bedroom and discuss it.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Everyone was in agreement with that. As they returned to the room, they engaged in a series of hot debates over the issue. They had one ultimate goal ¨C not to allow their mother, or whoever the woman was, to get away with this. ¡°Yes, we should ask her to manage our daily affairs. Let her know that being our Mommy is not easy. Ideally, we need to make her give up!¡± Maya proposed. ¡°Yes, let her endure the misery!¡± Nina quickly followed suit. Nina recalled the Pekingese hairstyle that Sylphiette had done for her. She couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth as that memory popped up. Kyle gave it some thought and said, ¡°The pertinent concern of ours now is to find out who she is. Where is our real mother?¡± Juan nodded. ¡°We need to find a way to demand the truth from her!¡± ¡°Juan, do you have any good ideas?¡± Kyle excitedly looked at his brother. ¡°Not at the moment. However, we cannot let her get away with this. Maya and Nina, the two of you will be our firstyer of offense. I¡¯ll think about the next step with Kyle.¡± Nina had been hoping for such an arrangement. The righteous seek an eye for an eye. Besides, this woman is impersonating our mother! Nina turned her head around and looked at Maya. ¡°We need to work together and make the witch pay!¡± Maya, on the other hand, was clueless. However, the thought of the woman impersonating their mother fueled her anger. She nodded profusely at the proposition. ¡°Nina, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Nina eximed. Juan continued to discuss matters with Kyle. On the other hand, Nina and Maya approached Sylphiette¡¯s bedroom and were ready to execute the n. Sylphiette was busy putting on some makeup in front of the mirror. She frowned when she went through all of Nicole¡¯s makeup. Her resentment and exasperation started brewing. As Evan¡¯s woman and the madam president of the Seet Group, there is not a single premium skincare or cosmetics product in her collection. All of these are low-quality products unmatched with her status! I am dismayed and appalled at her stinginess! She sarcasticallymented, ¡°A woman like Nicole is not worthy of a morous status. Even when she is married into a wealthy family like the Seet family, her stench of poverty remains. The madam president of the Seet Group rightfully belongs to me!¡± She babbled non-stop while packing all of Nicole¡¯s skincare and cosmetics products into a box. She brought it to the living room and instructed, ¡°Ms. Lawrene, throw this out!¡± Meanwhile, Maya and Nina had juste out of their bedroom. They witnessed the entire scene. They saw how Sylphiette instructed the maid to throw away Mommy¡¯s skincare and cosmetics products. Nina irresistibly pouted in anger. ¡°Why are you throwing these away?¡± Nina was infuriated. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Those are Mommy¡¯s favorite products. Sylphiette turned her head around and stared furiously at Nina. I can do as I please. Besides, all of these cheap products are a pain to the eyes. However, Sylphiette kept the thought to herself. At the end of the day, she had to keep in mind her role and status as the children¡¯s mother. She had to practice the qualities that are expected of a loving and patient mother. Utmost caution must be exercised in her daily conversations with the children. Sylphiette smiled gently at Nina. ¡°I no longer need these inferior products. They¡¯re ruining my face. I bought some new products, and it is timely to throw away these unused and unwanted ones.¡± Nonsense! The audacity of this witch to despise Mommy¡¯s belongings after impersonating her. Disgusting! Maya, with her chunky thighs, walked towards the maid and retrieved the box of items. She sighed and asked naively, ¡°Can I keep these?¡± ¡°Maya, what do you need these for?¡± Sylphiette asked with a puzzled face. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s trying to learn from Nina and start dressing up herself? Maya innocently replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you keep them.¡± When the witch is gone, Mommy can still keep them when she returns. I don¡¯t want Mommy¡¯s belongings to be thrown away! Sylphiette was bewildered. What is wrong with her? This imbecile! I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t want them anymore! What¡¯s the purpose of keeping them? Sylphiette giggled awkwardly. ¡°Maya, Mommy doesn¡¯t want these anymore. There¡¯s no need to keep them. Just throw them away.¡± Maya looked at the woman, hidden disgust in her eyes. I¡¯m not keeping them for you. I¡¯m keeping them for my real Mommy! I¡¯m not throwing these away! Sylphiette observed how persistent Maya was. The young girl held the box tightly in her arms and refused to let go. Sylphiette was exasperated with her stubbornness. As Maya refused to barge, Sylphiette could only concede and allow her to keep them. She warned Maya not to let her see those products ever again. At the side, Nina was rolling her eyes over Sylphiette¡¯s preposterous behavior. This witch not only wants to rece Mommy, but she also hates Mommy¡¯s belongings so much! I hate her so much! Since she seems to like premium cosmetics and skincare products, I will let her try on something ¡°good¡±. Nina hatched a n within her head and looked at Sylphiette wholeheartedly. ¡°Mommy, Ms. Fiona has some really good cosmetics. All the famous idols are using them. Do you want to try some?¡± Sylphiette couldn¡¯t say no to high-quality beauty products. She looked at Nina and ruminated on her suggestion. All the famous idols are using them, and it¡¯s even rmended one of the best beauty artists, Fiona. Nothing should go wrong! If it can make me prettier, Evan will like me even more. She looked at Nina, and her eyes shimmered with hope. She asked gently, ¡°Nina, could you help Mommy get it?¡± ¡°Ms. Fiona gave me a set to practice my make-up with. I can give it to you. I¡¯ll ask another set from her the next time I see her,¡± Nina replied courteously. Sylphiette was surprised. Why is Nina being so nice to me? Actually, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Nina treats me like her Mommy. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her being nice to me. ¡°Nina, Mommy appreciates it. Thank you in advance,¡± Sylphiette politely replied. ¡°No worries; I¡¯ll go take it now.¡± Nina turned towards her room. A witty smirk shed across Nina¡¯s eyes as she hurriedly raced towards her own bedroom. Maya followed Nina to the room. She was baffled by Nina¡¯s actions. ¡°Are we not pranking her? Why are you giving her beauty products?¡± Maya asked in a perplexed tone. ¡°We¡¯re using the beauty products to prank her!¡± Nina confidently answered. Maya was surprised and confused. However, when Nina sprinkled some unidentified substance on the cosmetics, Maya instantly understood her intention. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ah, Nina is going to give her cosmetics that have been tampered with! What is the substance Nina used? How will it affect that witch? Looking at Nina¡¯s joyous and satisfied expression, Maya was inspired to use her own method to take revenge on the imposter. Nina took the cosmetics to Sylphiette¡¯s bedroom after and gave them to her. Sylphiette was immediately captivated and enraptured when she saw the grand and beautiful packaging of the cosmetics. She gratefully thanked Nina again, ¡°Nina, you¡¯re so nice to Mommy. Thank you!¡± ¡°No worries, Mommy. You¡¯ll definitely look better using these. Give it a try!¡± Nina then turned away and walked out of the room. Nina was excited to witness her n unfold. Let¡¯s see how the witch will look after using the cosmetics! Chapter 678 Chapter 678 As Nina headed upstairs, she saw Maya leaving the bedroom with something held between her hands. Her chubby cheeks glowed with joy. Nina raised an eyebrow and asked Maya, ¡°What made you so happy?¡± Maya checked her surroundings before answering, ¡°Nina, guess what I¡¯m holding?¡± Nina frowned. ¡°Has the food got bad? Are you trying to let that witch eat them?¡± Maya shook her head in denial. She gracefully opened her hands and showed the item to Nina. ¡°This is a pouch ¨C a smelly one. Don¡¯t squeeze it, or else it will release a strong unpleasant stench.¡± Nina was speechless as she looked at the item. Who would have thought Maya could think of such a brilliant idea! ¡°Are you trying to making her smell really bad?¡± Nina asked for confirmation. Maya blinked her watery eyes. ¡°Since that witch is trying to have a baby with Daddy, we¡¯ll make her fail miserably and have smelly farts instead!¡± That¡¯s actually a great idea! Such brilliance is on par with my own n! ¡°What if the witch does not squeeze the smelly pouch, though?¡± Maya was slightly concerned with her own idea. The girl then thought to herself and stated, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Juan and ask him to think of an idea.¡± When Juan caught wind of Maya¡¯s idea, he gave her a big thumbs up. Even someone as innocent as Maya can think of a n like this. She must really hate that witch a lot! As an encouragement for Maya, Juan patted his chest and assured, ¡°I will think of a n and make sure that the smelly pouch¡¯s potential will yield to its finest!¡± At that, Maya felt gratified with a sense of aplishment. ¡°Thank you, Juan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very wee.¡± ¡°Juan, it will be yours and Kyle¡¯s turn after us. Do you have any ns to find out where Mommy is?¡± Nina asked. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Juan and Kyle looked at each other and exchanged nces. The former then confidently said, ¡°Just enjoy the show. We¡¯ll make that witch regret impersonating our Mommy!¡± Nina was intrigued about what Juan had in mind. How do they n to deal with that horrible woman? Sylphiette applied the products given by Nina and looked at herself in the mirror. She was in a joyous state upon knowing that her beauty was further amplified by the beauty products. ¡°Nicole, although the stic surgery was designed for me to look simr to you, I am the more attractive one if we are to stand side-by-side inparison.¡± Sylphiette exuded immense confidence. The corner of her lips raised into a devilish curve. When Evan returns home, he will definitely like the way I look. She headed towards the living room, wanting to finish up the drama she was watching. All of a sudden, however, she was overwhelmed by a wave of itchiness on her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her heart started beating faster. Am I having an allergic reaction? After a while, the itchiness intensified. She felt uneasy and quickly raced towards her bedroom. As she stood in front of the mirror, her eyes opened wide in horror. How is this possible? Why are there rashes on my face? Sylphiette immediately thought of the cosmetics given by Nina. Could the rashes be caused by the cosmetics? ¡°Nina¡­¡± she screamed the girl¡¯s name loudly and stormed out of the room. Her angry footsteps echoed through the hall as she approached Nina¡¯s bedroom. Sylphiette then knocked on the door loudly. Nina slowly opened the door. The sight of Sylphiette¡¯s red and swollen face ignited a feeling of jubtion within her. The next second, Nina feigned her disbelieve and asked, ¡°Mommy, what happened to your face?¡± Sylphiette stared at Nina viciously. Her face was of paramount importance as it was her leverage to get close to Evan. Now, it had been ruined by Nina¡¯s cosmetics, and it will inevitably dy her primary objective! The brat is still pretending to be innocent? Damn it! ¡°I used your cosmetics, and my face became like this. What rubbish did you give me?¡± shembasted. Nina¡¯s proud face shone with glimpses of disdain. The cosmetics given by Ms. Fiona are not trash! However, it¡¯s the allergic substance I added that caused your rashes! If Ms. Fiona hears what this witch just said, she will surely quarrel with her. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 ¡°My cosmetics are not trash. It¡¯s a brand that even famous idols cannot purchase at will!¡± Nina refuted the allegations calmly. More importantly, Nina had achieved her main objective. Upon witnessing the nervous look of the witch, she felt a strong sense of aplishment. Sylphiette decided to put the whole me on the young girl. ¡°My face was ruined by your cosmetics! There must be a problem with the cosmetics. Follow me to meet Fiona this instant. I want her to compensate me!¡± Nina rolled her eyes at Sylphiette. Your face is an exact copy of Mommy¡¯s. It¡¯s not even yours! Don¡¯t even bother dreaming of getting any form ofpensation! ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ll beughed at if you appear in public like this. Why don¡¯t we consult the family doctor first?¡± Nina proposed. Sylphiette in a daze as she called Evan to contact the family doctor. In her conversation with Evan, she intentionally emphasized that her face had been ruined by Nina¡¯s cosmetics. She thought Evan would rush back home and demand justice for her. However, Sylphiette was oblivious to the fact that her identity had been exposed. She was still under the impression that Evan would be devastated by her suffering. Her eyes shimmered with rage and ferocity. Fiona and Nina will pay for this! Evan will surely demand justice for me! Lastly, shemented in frustration, ¡°Evan, please get the family doctor toe over quick. The condition of my face is really serious. Treatment cannot be dyed any further.¡± Evan was stupefied. Nina gave her the cosmetics that ruined her face? His long nails rhythmically tapped on the table. There were signs of felicity in the shade of his gloomy eyes. The imposter does not deserve to have Nicole¡¯s face! It¡¯s good that her face is ruined. She must pay the price for impersonation! I¡¯m surprised that Nina has some tricks up her sleeves. A thought began to linger in his mind. Does Nina know about the imposter as well? ¡°I¡¯ll call the family doctor immediately,¡± Evan replied. Sylphiette finally stopped her dramatic act after hearing Evan¡¯s assurance. She put down the phone and waited anxiously for the family doctor to arrive. Half an hourter, the family doctor arrived. He performed a brief examination on her. Shortly after he was done with the inspection, he followed Evan¡¯s specific instructions and informed her, ¡°The rashes on your face were caused by food allergies. It was not caused by the cosmetics.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sylphiette was in a state of disbelief. She swiftly questioned, ¡°If it¡¯s caused by the food that I ate, why is it that only my face is affected?¡± Ah! She¡¯s smart and knows how to question me! The family doctor was taken aback and started babbling nonsense, ¡°Your face is the most exposed to your surroundings, so the allergies develop faster there. Your body will start having rashes soon, probably tomorrow.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°What?¡± Sylphiette¡¯s facial expression changed. I¡¯ve suffered enough with the rashes on my face. If my body starts having them as well¡­ ¡°Doctor, are you speaking the truth?¡± she asked. Upon seeing Sylphiette look unconvinced, the family doctor started employing medical terms and theories to eradicate her reservations. He said so much that the family doctor himself thought it was true. Sylphiette panicked and asked for more advice from the family doctor. ¡°Take the medicine and rest well. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t leave your room and expose yourself to the surroundings. If your body starts to develop rashes, it might not be easily treated.¡± ` I can ept taking some medications. I guess I can also ept not leaving the room for the time being. She epted the family doctor¡¯s advice without hesitation. ¡°All right, I will follow your advice.¡± After the family doctor left, Sylphiettey still on the bed like a bed-ridden patient. She restricted her movements and even required assistance from the maids for a simple act of drinking water. The four children were all doubtful of the doctor¡¯s diagnosis. Maya was clearly bemused and crossed her arms, saying, ¡°Clearly, her allergic reaction was caused by the cosmetics, but the doctor attributes it to the food she ate?¡± Juan cheekily dismissed his sister¡¯s concern. ¡°It¡¯s better this way. She cannot me this on you and comin to Daddy when hees back!¡± Chapter 680 Chapter 680 ¡°That¡¯s true. If Ms. Fiona hears about it, Ms. Patty wouldn¡¯t be amused.¡± At this point, Nina was pleased, but Maya grew worried. ¡°That witch doesn¡¯t even leave her room. How am I going to use the stink bombs?¡± Kyle, who had been quiet all the while, suddenly spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s even better. You sneak in and use the bombs on her!¡± Juan nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Yeah, bring in a few bombs and burst them all. She¡¯s sure to suffer.¡± Maya gave their suggestion some thought and blinked, asking, ¡°What if I smell them and faint?¡± Nina pondered over her sister¡¯s worry for a while. ¡°You can wear a hood over your head and shield yourselfpletely. That way, you won¡¯t smell anything.¡± Maya thought it over and decided that it was a good idea. ¡°When it gets dark, we¡¯ll go in and see her. You will sneak in and hide. We will cover you.¡± Maya nodded her head vigorously, certain that she could carry out the mission. In the evening, Juan, Kyle, and Nina went in to see Sylphiette, trying their best to distract her so she would not notice Maya climbing in, heavily armed and wearing a hood. The n went smoothly, and Maya crawled under the carved mahogany bed. Her plump little face was full of joy as she found afortable position and settled down happily. Then she took out the stink bombs and arranged them neatly, one by one. Witch, you will surely suffer the horrible stench of these bombs. Sylphiette looked at the three kids, who hade to visit her, and after a few greetings, she asked them to go out and y on the grounds that she wanted to rest. The three kids came out smiling happily when they saw that their n was seeding. ¡°It¡¯s all up to Maya now!¡± Just as Juan finished speaking, they saw Evaning their way. ¡°Uh-oh, Daddy ising to see the witch.¡± ¡°No worries, if Daddy can¡¯t stand the smell, he¡¯ll definitelye out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; we¡¯ve got to keep calm.¡± The three kids were taken by surprise. But they reacted quickly by greeting him as if nothing had happened. Evan¡¯s gaze swept over Nina. Did Nina trick the woman inside, knowing that she isn¡¯t her real mother? Before he could talk to Nina, the three of them greeted him by screaming loudly, ¡°Daddy,¡± and ran away. Evan was stunned. He decided to check the counterfeit wife¡¯s face first. He opened the door and walked in. Sylphiette nced at him and immediately turned away, using her hands to cover her face. ¡°Evan, I had an allergic reaction, and my face is all ugly now. Please don¡¯t look at me.¡± The corners of Evan¡¯s lips curved slightly into a smile. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Sylphiette told him the exact words of the family doctor without leaving out any detail. Evan was pleased that the doctor had followed his instructions and spoken to her ordingly. He had arranged that to make sure the counterfeit would not make things difficult for Nina. ¡°In that case, you must rest well and take your medication on time.¡± ¡°Evan, I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m afraid my body will show signs of allergy, too. If it does, will you still want to have a baby with me?¡± Hiding under the bed and hearing Sylphiette ask this question, Maya¡¯s jaw dropped. The witch actually wants to have a baby with Daddy? No baby! Pop! She burst a stink bomb by squeezing it hard. Evan and Sylphiette red at each other, both of them growing a bit awkward. Following that, an unpleasant smell started to spread through the room. Sylphiette pinched her nose ¨C the smell was really unpleasant. She could not help asking, ¡°Evan, are you having a stomach ache?¡± Evan frowned without saying anything. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This woman is really great at making excuses for herself. She just farted, yet she¡¯s pretending it was me. Evan nced at her contemptuously, toozy to reply to her. Right on time, Maya burst another stink bomb. Pop. A worse stench started spreading through the room. Evan frowned in disgust and said sharply, ¡°You can go to the bathroom!¡± Sylphiette was speechless. I have to go to the bathroom? Obviously, it¡¯s you, not me! How could the honorable Mr. Seet me others for his own tulence? Maya burst two more stink bombs, one after the other. The room was stinking so badly that Evan¡¯s eyes began to hurt. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 This darned woman! If he did not think she was still useful for finding Nicole¡¯s whereabouts, he would have sent her flying into the trash can with one kick. ¡°Rest well.¡± At that, Evan rushed out of the room as if fleeing for his dear life and closed the door behind him. The stinking fumes got Sylphiette all confused and blinking. She started sweating profusely. After retching a few times, she could not help but curse. ¡°Nicole, you think this man loves you? After spouting a few insignificant words and farting a few times, he ran off as fast as he could. You think he loves you? Love? What a lie!¡± she spat out. After mumbling to herself, she retched and coughed. The horrible smell was driving her crazy! Maya, who was wearing a hood, quickly crawled out from under the bed. She opened the door of the room and dashed out quickly while Sylphiette was not paying attention. Sylphiette thought she heard a sound. She quickly turned around to have a look, but the door was already closed shut. ¡°The smell is killing me. I¡¯ve got to get out for a breath of fresh air.¡± She staggered to the door and tugged, but she could not seem to pull it open. What¡¯s going on? Has it been locked from the outside? She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and started banging on the door. ¡°Open the door! Open the door, quickly!¡± ¡°Mommy, the doctor said you must rest well. It¡¯s better if you stay inside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. You should lie down and rest. We¡¯ll guard the door for you. No one can bother you that way!¡± The kids wereughing and yelling. Maya¡¯s covered her mouth with her two plump hands ¨C she was the happiest with the oue. Sylphiette as if she were about to ckout from the stench. She hammered frantically on the door, but the kids adamantly refused to let her out. After showering and changing out of his clothes, Evan walked out of the second bedroom. He could not help but frown when he saw his four kids standing at the door of the main bedroom. He then heard Maya ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t I amazing? Surely I¡¯m stink bombing her to death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, Maya is just awesome. The witch will surely suffer from the stink!¡± The triumphant talk continued. A shadow flickered across Evan¡¯s gaze. Are these kids ying tricks on the counterfeit? Seemingly, these children have discovered that this woman is not the real Nicole. Maya looks cute and sincere, but in reality, she¡¯s a mischievous girl with a goody two-shoes exterior. Children often learn from their peers. The three naughty kids must have really influenced her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Oh, well. The counterfeit really needs to be taught a lesson, anyway! Evan made a coughing sound and went downstairs as if he had not noticed anything suspicious. Seeing their Daddy walk past silently with a remote expression on his face, the four kids were quite taken aback. Juan¡¯s obsidian ck eyes nced around thoughtfully. ¡°Did Daddy hear us just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± replied Kyle with a cold expression on his delicate face. ¡°I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t hear us. Daddy must be very busy. That¡¯s why he¡¯s in such a hurry. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t even notice us.¡± No one except Maya believed those words. She spoke sincerely as if it were true. The other three were just speechless. Juan and Kyle looked at each other, hoping that scenario was true. Hopefully, Daddy will not punish us for what we have done to this fake Mommy. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about Daddy. Juan and Kyle, it¡¯s your turn now. Maya and I have already done our parts.¡± Nina looked at Juan and Kyle seriously, and the two boys nodded their heads in earnest. ¡°We¡¯ll do it when Daddy isn¡¯t around.¡± ¡°Yeah, surely we shall make the witch regret impersonating Mommy anding into Imperial Garden!¡± Maya and Nina exchanged nces. They were looking forward to it. They turned around and looked at the door of the master bedroom. Someone was wing weakly at the door. Maya sighed. ¡°She must be on the verge of fainting from the stink. She probably has hardly any strength left to bang on the door.¡± With her hands on her hips, Nina scolded angrily, ¡°Serves her right! She¡¯s such a horrible woman!¡± Evan stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows in the study, looking up at the dark night sky with an unsteady wavering gaze as anxiety filled his heart. Nicole, where are you? Are you being bullied? Are you injured and hungry, or¡­ The more he let his thoughts wander, the more confused he felt, and anxiety filled his worried gaze. He couldn¡¯t wait for any news of Nicole¡¯s whereabouts. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 He turned around and walked back to his swivel chair to sit. Taking out his phone, he dialed a number. ¡°Any news yet?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m on the way to Imperial Garden. There is something I must talk to you about in person.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Evan hung up and waited patiently for the person to arrive. When Jensen made his way to the door of Imperial Garden, the maids took him straight to the study. Jensen turned very emotional when he met Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, have you been doing alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing great, Jensen. I was very satisfied with the work done by your elder brother, Jeremy, in K Nation. Due to the seriousness of the current situation, I can count on no one but you!¡± Jensen nodded his head slightly. ¡°Mr. Seet, you have been kind to all four of us, brothers. It is our honor to serve you in any way we may!¡± Jeremy, Jensen, Damien, and Darius were trusted informants of Evan. They were responsible for matters of utmost importance. Other than John Lindt, no one knew about their identities or their rtionship with Evan. Evan looked at the man solemnly, asking, ¡°Is there any news concerning what I asked you to investigate this time?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, this is what we found. Please have a look.¡± Jensen took out a document and put it in front of Evan respectfully. Thetter looked at the report about stic surgery, and his gaze suddenly turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Indeed! This woman Sylphiette had been observing Mrs. Seet¡¯s movements for quite a long time. After finding out that Mrs. Seet is Sir Musgrave¡¯s daughter, she went for stic surgery.¡± She will go to any lengths! She thinks she can rece Nicole after changing her face to look like her? She¡¯s building castles in the air as that can never happen. After reading this page of information, Evan raised his head and gazed at Jensen. ¡°Have you found out where my wife is?¡± ¡°No, unfortunately!¡± At Jensen¡¯s reply, Evan¡¯s inner turmoil began to haunt him again. He clenched his fists and mmed one down the table with a bang. Upon seeing his gloomy face and defeated countenance, Jensen mustered the courage to take a step forward. ¡°Mr. Seet, I have found small pieces of information about the disappearance of your wife, but I am not certain if it is true.¡± ¡°What did you find out?¡± ¡°It seems like Murphy has something to do with it.¡± Hearing the name Murphy, Evan suddenly thought of Levant, Murphy¡¯s biological son. Levant was suffering from amnesia when Murphy¡¯s men abducted him. Is it possible that this has something to do with Levant? However, he had amnesia, so he should have forgotten Nicole. But is it possible¡­ Evan had a premonition of something going wrong. ¡°Jensen, focus on Murphy. He has a son who was adopted by Sir Musgrave¡¯s family and was taken back only recently. Look into his son as well!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and carry it out.¡± After Jensen left, Evan still felt troubled. If Nicole were really taken away by Levant, would he force her to¡­ Levant has always wanted Sir Musgrave¡¯s position. He had once nned to use Nicole to obtain that. However, the man himself has feelings for Nicole as well. In the beginning, he wanted to use Nicole for a purpose, but then he fell in love. Now, he has abducted her. It does not make any sense! Evan had seen Sir Musgrave make Levant amnesiac with his own eyes. Is it possible that something else unexpected has happened? Evan made another call to Jeremy, asking him to look into this. ¡°Mr. Seet, I shall investigate this!¡¯ ¡°If you find anything, call me immediately, no matter what time it may be, day or night.¡± Jeremy could discern that this matter was of utmost importance to Mr. Seet, so he replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± Then, the man promptly went ahead with the task. Evan did not return to the master bedroom; he slept in the second room the whole night. Sylphiette fell asleep eventually, and when she woke up, she was lying on the floor with her hands still on the door. Sunlight was pouring into the bedroom, indicating the morning of the next day. What happened the day before shed in her memory like slides on a screen, and her eyes glinted with deep hatred as she recalled it. The feeling of the four kids and Evan ganging up on her grew even more. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 ¡°Has Evan discovered something?¡± Her heart suddenly leaped to her throat. No, that¡¯s not possible. If he discovered anything, he would force me to reveal Nicole¡¯s whereabouts. He would wish to destroy me ¨C not y tricks like this. However, if I haven¡¯t been discovered, Evan would treat me like Nicole. I have yet to experience Evan¡¯s love for her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps the legendary love between Evan and Nicole is just a rumor! When she thought of this, she sighed softly. ¡°No one really knows what goes on in others¡¯ lives.¡± If she had not taken Nicole¡¯s ce, she would still be mistaken, thinking that Evan and Nicole lived happily ever after like in those fairy tales. Now that she had taken over Nicole¡¯s ce, foolishly, she imagined that Evan would love her more than he loved Nicole. After lying quietly for a moment, she got up. The floor was hard, and she ached all over from sleeping on it. The first thing she wanted to do was open the windows, hoping to get some fresh air. Then, she suddenly remembered her sensitive, swollen, and pimply face. Immediately, she walked towards the vanity mirror and found that the redness and swelling on her face had remained the same without any improvement at all. Apparently, the medicine she took did not work. No¡­ I have yet to go to the hospital for the entrustment. If this goes on, my face will be ruined, and everything will be over. I haven¡¯t even enjoyed the benefits of being Sir Musgrave¡¯s daughter yet! She changed her clothes, asked the maids to prepare sunsses and masks, and covered up her red and swollen facepletely before daring to drive to the hospital. At the hospital, the doctor examined her and said that there was a problem with the skincare products she had applied. Sylphiette was dumbfounded, and she asked, ¡°Doctor, aren¡¯t the rashes caused by the medicine I have taken orally?¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t apply anything on your face for the time being. I believe your condition to be very serious. Would you mind being connected to an intravenous bottle?¡± As long as her face healed properly, an intravenous treatment was eptable. Nheless, she wondered why Evan¡¯s family doctor had lied to her. Is the doctor¡¯s skill questionable? Sylphiette thought that this was not likely. Evan would not engage the services of a doctor whose skills are less than perfect. Hence, there could be other reasons. Without thinking much about it, she followed the prescription of the doctor and headed into the ward for the IV treatment. John, who had been watching her ording to Evan¡¯s instructions, frowned when he learned that she was receiving IV treatment at the hospital. He was contemting giving Evan a call to inform him when he felt someone tugging at his shirt. He looked down and got a scare. ¡°Kyle, what are you all doing here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re stalking the witch!¡± Juan replied quickly and simply with his arms folded. ¡°Witch?¡± John¡¯s face fell. The witch these two kids are talking about cannot be Mrs. Seet, right? He could see the boys looking at Mrs. Seet¡¯s ward. Mrs. Seet is their Mommy. It¡¯s too naughty of them to call her witch! John coughed and was about to give the two a lecture about filial piety when Kyle asked him, ¡°Shall we trade?¡± ¡°What type of trade?¡± John asked curiously. Kyle looked at Juan, feeling that it was better for his brother to talk. Juan understood and gestured for John to bend down. Thetter leaned his ear closer towards the boy. Juan finished exining the proposal and asked, ¡°Well, do you agree?¡± ¡°You, you both¡­ She¡¯s your Mommy. How could you do this to her?¡± Doesn¡¯t John know that this woman is a fake? After Juan exined to John about the imposter, thetter turned surprised. ¡°Really? Is that actually true?¡± Finally, he understood why Mr. Seet had asked him to watch Mrs. Seet. So, she¡¯s an imposter! He thought about the suggestion for a while and then looked at the two brothers. ¡°No need to trade. I¡¯ll help you in whatever you want to do!¡± When Sylphiette finished her IV treatment, she came into the car park and bumped into John. ¡°Mrs. Seet, Mr. Seet requests that youe with me.¡± John wore a bright and sunny smile as he looked at her even though he had something quite the contrary nned. Sylphiette frowned. ¡°Evan? Where does he want me to go?¡± ¡°How does Evan know I¡¯m at the hospital?¡± she mumbled to herself. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 ¡°Mr. Seet is here to meet a friend. He saw your car being parked here just now, so he asked me to wait for you. He wanted to give you a surprise,¡± John replied calmly with a prenned exnation. Hisposed manner dispelled all Sylphiette¡¯s doubts. Her heart was full of anticipation upon hearing that Evan had a surprise for her. ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go.¡± John turned, curling his lips into a mischievous smile. ¡°Follow me then.¡± He led her to a room at a hotel opposite the road. Sylphiette was casting her gaze over the room when she heard the sound of the door click shut. Inexplicably, her heart skipped a beat. She spun around and asked John dubiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± With a subtle smile, John cast a meaningful nce at her but remained silent. Right then, Sylphiette heard the voice of a child, cold and hard. ¡°We¡¯re going to beat you up.¡± Furrowing her brows, she turned around to find Kyle and Juan standing right behind her. What are these two little brats doing here? She had a bad feeling about the whole situation, especially upon noticing the hostility in the two children¡¯s eyes. She tightened her hands, pretending to be calm as she asked, ¡°What are the two of you doing here?¡± ¡°Waiting for you!¡± Kyle uttered. ¡°Why were you guys waiting for Mommy?¡± A faint smile appeared on her face, but the anxiety in her eyes was barely veiled. ¡°Haha!¡± Juan was reluctant to waste his breath on her, so he cut to the chase. ¡°You¡¯re not our Mommy! You¡¯re nothing but an imposter!¡± Sylphiette couldn¡¯t help feeling panicked. Do they know something? How did they find out? I have neverid a finger on them, nor have I ever scolded them even for once. They shouldn¡¯t be suspicious of me¡­ Her eyes darkened as she tried to grip herposure. However, before she could say anything to reassure them, Kyle stomped toward her and kicked her on the shin. ¡°If you dare say that you¡¯re our Mommy again, I will throw you into the sea and feed you to the sharks!¡± His distant and domineering aura made him looked exactly like a miniature version of Evan. Sylphiette suddenly recalled that there were times when she caught Kyle scrutinizing her suspiciously with his prating gaze. She came to the realization that the young boy had long been suspicious of her. Realizing that it was impossible to fool them anymore, she no longer bothered to pass herself off as their mother. ¡°How did you guys find out that I am not your Mommy?¡± she asked curiously. Juan eyed her up and down. ¡°Our Mommy loves us the most, whereas you, you do not love us at all! You only care about yourself! Although your face looks exactly like Mommy, you are iparable to her because you¡¯re too selfish!¡± Sylphiette fell silent at that statement. She had never expected them to be so observant and attentive to details. However, it was impossible for her to love these two little brats wholeheartedly like how Nicole did. After all, they were not her children. She lowered her head to look at them. ¡°I have nothing more to say since you¡¯ve caught me. So, tell me then. Why did you guys trick me intoing to this ce?¡± ¡°Where is our Mommy?¡± Juan questioned her harshly. Sylphiette smirked. ¡°Your Mommy is in my hands, but I will never tell you where she is.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Juan scoffed, ¡°I know you¡¯re a witch, and you won¡¯t tell us easily, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Sylphiette seemed unworried, thinking that the two little kids wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her. Kyle continued, ¡°But we have many ways to make you talk. I wonder if you will be able to stand the torture¡­¡± Torture? By these two little kids? Looking at Kyle¡¯s stern face, Sylphiette couldn¡¯t help but let out a snicker, thinking that he was only trying to scare her. Right then, John caught her off bnce when he suddenly tied her up. ¡°John Lindt, what on earth are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m following orders!¡± John replied with a serious look on his face. ¡°You bastard! How dare you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her mouth was stuffed with a piece of cloth. With his arms crossed, Juan narrowed his eyes, ring at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us where Mommy is, we will let you get a taste of some of the most horrible tortures. Now, the first one¡­.¡± The young boy took a cup and shed her a malicious smile. ¡°How about a ss of the world¡¯s most unique drink?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Kyle turned his back to her, and the sound of running water soon rang out. He then turned around, zipping his pants while approaching Sylphiette with the cup of yellowish liquid. ¡°Drink up! It¡¯s my fresh pee! You can¡¯t buy it anywhere!¡± Sylphiette¡¯s eyes became saucer-wide. How dare this little brat ask me to drink his pee? ¡°Come on! Have a sip!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sylphiette shook her head fervently. ¡°This is just the appetizer. You already can¡¯t take it?¡± Jack stroked the bridge of his nose, pinned Sylphiette down, and suggested, ¡°Kyle, why don¡¯t we just force it down her throat?¡± He then pulled the cloth out of her mouth. Sylphiette¡¯s stomach was churning when Juan brought the cup close to her mouth. The next moment, she was so disgusted that she threw up. ¡°You haven¡¯t even drunk it yet, yet you¡¯re already vomiting. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll puke your guts out when you see the main dish¡­¡± Casting a nce at the miserable Sylphiette, John asked on purpose, ¡°Kyle, what¡¯s the main dish?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Well, the main dish is¡­¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes showed random sades as he was racking his brain. Finally, he came up with a brilliant idea. ¡°Dog poop!¡± Kyle looked at his brother in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Juan to think of such a cruel method to make Sylphiette talk. His words made Sylphiette retch once more. At that moment, anger thrummed through her veins. Ugh! If only I could rip these two little brats into pieces! With a cold smile, John ¡°kindly¡± gave her a piece of advice. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to survive Kyle and Juan¡¯s torture. You better open your mouth and tell us where Mrs. Seet is for your own good.¡± Sylphiette¡¯s eyes gleamed dangerously upon realizing that she was now at the mercy of two children. ¡°So, are you going to tell me or not? If not, we¡¯ll continue with the torture. I still have sses in the afternoon, so I ain¡¯t gonna waste my precious time on you.¡± Holding the cup of pee, Juan gave her an ultimatum with his face full of anger. Sylphiette hesitated but soon made up her mind. ¡°I can tell you, but you need to promise me that you¡¯ll let me go after that.¡± Or else, there will be no point in me telling them anything. The moment they exchanged nces, the two little ones knew they shared the same thoughts. They were eager to know about their mother¡¯s whereabouts. Mommy is more important! We will let this witch go for the moment. We have all the time to take revenge on her after we save Mommy! Kyle fixed his gaze on Sylphiette. ¡°Deal! But if you dare lie to us, we will be sure to make your life a living hell!¡± Sylphiette held a gloomy expression while her mind was weighing the consequences. Even if I tell them their mother¡¯s location, it will not be an easy feat for them to rescue her from the hands of Levant. I better save myself first! ¡°Your Mommy is at the Wicked Pce!¡± ¡°Where is the Wicked Pce?¡± ¡°It is the ce where Murphy lives.¡± The two little ones unanimously shifted their gaze to John, scratching their heads. However, John Lindt knew nothing about Murphy either. ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to check it out!¡± John made a phone call and obtained the address of the Wicked Pce in no time. He believed that Sylphiette was not lying after knowing Levant¡¯s rtionship with Murphy. ¡°Can you let me go now?¡± Sylphiette requested. At that, John looked at the kids questioningly. Juan thought for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. We¡¯ll let her go since we¡¯ve made a promise.¡± Kyle nodded in agreement. John never thought Mr. Seet¡¯s children would be so principled that they would keep their promise to that ill-intentioned woman, but he could only follow their orders and untie Sylphiette. As soon as she was free, Sylphiette tottered her way toward the door. However, she froze in horror the moment she opened it. John and the two little ones were curious upon noticing her standing still in front of the door. ¡°Are you not leaving?¡± Juan asked. To their surprise, Sylphiette remained silent. Not only was she not leaving, but she was also retreating a few steps back into the room. They only realized what was happening when Evan came into sight, striding into the room with an overbearing aura. It turned out that Lucifer himself had blocked Sylphiette¡¯s way out. Inexplicably, all of them started feeling uneasy. John couldn¡¯t help worrying. This time, I¡¯ve followed Kyle and Juan¡¯s orders, keeping their ns from Mr. Seet. Will Mr. Seet me me for this? Kyle and Juan, too, kept their heads down. Oh no! Daddy found out that we yed truant again. Will he punish us? Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Sylphiette was shaking like a leaf with her eyes full of horror, not knowing what Evan would do to her. However, thinking that she got Kyle and Juan¡¯s promise to let her go, she managed to muster up the courage and walk past him. Before she could take the third step, Evan suddenly kicked her right in the stomach. John and the two little ones held their breath when they saw Sylphiette being flung away. The woman copsed onto the ground, wincing in pain. John smiled to himself. Mr. Seet is indeed ruthless and unmerciful as always! ¡°Evan Seet, your sons have promised to let me go!¡± Sylphiette¡¯s face was pale as she bit the bullets and tried to reason with him. Evan shot a death stare at her. ¡°My sons have promised you such a thing, but I have not!¡± His voice was cold and icy. The malice in his voice sent a chill down Sylphiette¡¯s spine. She couldn¡¯t help shivering, looking at the man in terror as if he were a grim reaper who was going to snatch her life at any moment. ¡°Daddy, this witch told us that Mommy is at the Wicked Pce.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Evan had overheard this piece of information from outside the room just now. Jensen had also mentioned to him about the Wicked Pce yesterday. At this moment, he was more than certain that Levant must have had something to do with Nicole¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Mr. Seet, what should we do with this woman?¡± John asked eagerly. He had with a sheepish grin, trying to get in his superior¡¯s good books. Evan cast his eyes over the whole lot. Then, he locked his gaze on Kyle and Juan and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t expect to get off lightly if I ever catch the two of you skipping school again! Do you understand me?¡± Hanging their heads low, the two little ones traded nces and replied to their father in dejection, ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± John tried to take up the cudgels on the children¡¯s behalf. ¡°Mr. Seet, please forgive them. They were simply trying to save Mrs. Seet¡­¡± He trailed off when he saw Evan shooting daggers at him. ¡°You ignored my orders and did as they said instead. And now you¡¯re defending them?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not my intention. Mr. Seet, I only did all this because I knew you are anxious to find out about Mrs. Seet¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Evan decided to go easy on John upon seeing him acting all jittery and nervous. Then, the former gave thetter an order, ¡°Send her to prison!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± Sylphiette¡¯s face drained of all color upon hearing those words that spelled doom for her future. As soon as all of them came out of the hotel, the two little ones asked their father, ¡°Daddy, when are we going to save Mommy?¡± Evan lowered his gaze to look at his children. ¡°Leave everything to Daddy. The two of you should head to school now.¡± Although the children wished to go with Evan, they couldn¡¯t possibly do that without his permission. So, all they could do was set their hopes on him. ¡°Daddy, you must bring Mommy back!¡± ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± ¡­ Murphy was sitting in the armchair in the magnificent living room of the Wicked Pce. His eyes were full of disappointment as he looked at the obstinate Levant standing in front of him. ¡°Stephen is truly a bastard in bringing you up to be a loser. He has taught you nothing but to be lovesick for his daughter. Thatdy is Evan¡¯s old me, and she even has four children! I really don¡¯t get it, Levant. Why would you take a fancy on her? She is totally unworthy of your love!¡± Levant looked sullen as he remained silent. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still hoping to use thisdy to secure the title of Duke! Don¡¯t be silly! What is so great about being the duke? You can be the Dark Lord if you want ¨C no one can boss you around. Isn¡¯t this much better than bing the duke?¡± Levant raised his head and talked back to him, ¡°I am not using her anymore! She is the one and only woman that I have feelings for.¡± Murphy regarded Levant with disbelief. ¡°You actually l-l-like her? You are my son! You can have feelings for any other woman in the world, but not Stephen Musgrave¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°No one can have a say in this matter. I am the one who knows best and who I truly love.¡± Levant wouldn¡¯t budge in the face of his father¡¯s anger. Although he had forgotten everything since the day Stephen took his memories away, the woman¡¯s face and her smiles were still deeply rooted in his mind. Later, he remembered everything after taking the pill from Murphy and received acupuncture treatment. He recalled her name ¡ª Nicole, thedy whose face he had never forgotten, even when he had lost his memories. It made Levant realize just how much he actually loved her. To him, Nicole was more important than anything else. He was willing to give up everything as long as he could be with her. Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Murphy Morris mmed his hands on the table and bellowed, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she doesn¡¯t even like you? You¡¯ve been sucking up to her since the past month. But how did she treat you? You weren¡¯t even that nice towards your own father! Even I have never gone after a woman so desperately. I¡¯m ashamed of you!¡± Levant paused for a while before replying in displeasure, ¡°That is because she met Evan before she met me. If I were the one she met first, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s me whom she will fall in love with!¡± Murphy was at a loss for words. He sneered, ¡°You just aren¡¯t going to give up, are you?¡± He kept silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°Okay then. Why not you create the opportunity for yourself to meet her first before Evan? Let¡¯s see if she will like you. If she doesn¡¯t, then you can forget about her!¡± Levant couldn¡¯t quite understand Murphy. He raised his head and looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°Create an opportunity? You mean, we can try to modify the past?¡± From Levant¡¯s words, Murphy could tell that the young man was determined to pursue Nicole. He sighed and reminded him, ¡°Stephen was able to make you forget about everything. Do you think I can¡¯t do the same to his daughter too? It¡¯s only an eye for an eye.¡± The emotions in Levant¡¯s eyes were burning with great intensity. Should I let Nicole forget about everything and have a fresh start with me? Levant concluded that it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea at all. Three dayster. At the Musgrave Estate. Nicole was on a swing in the garden. Her face was full of glee as she flew high into the air and dove back down. From a vantage point, Stephen Musgrave was watching his beloved daughter. A tender smile broke out on his face. Nicole was Stephen and Rosalie Wells¡¯ child. She was also Stephen¡¯s only daughter. Thus, Stephen only wished for her happiness. ¡°Sir, Levant is here!¡± Stephen¡¯s eyes darkened. He knew Levant was here to visit his daughter. Still, he mumbled, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Roger that, Sir.¡± Levant walked into Stephen¡¯s study and immediately found the burly man at the window. He zoned out for a second before telling Stephen the purpose of his visit. ¡°It¡¯s quite a sunny day. I want to take Nicole out for a stroll.¡± Stephen clenched his fingers tight in the dark. Nicole suffered from memory loss after consuming Murphy¡¯s pills. Now, only Murphy himself had the cure for her amnesia. Stephen had tried to treat her condition with acupuncture but it was useless. Thus, the only way he could wake Nicole up was to agree to Levant¡¯s terms. What Levant wanted was to spend a year with Nicole. If Nicole still couldn¡¯t fall in love with him after a year, then Levant would give Nicole the remedy for her memory loss and stay out of her path forever. If Nicole fell in love with him, they would get married. All of Nicole¡¯s past would be erased and kept hidden from her. Even though Stephen didn¡¯t want any of that to happen, he was at his wits¡¯ end. At the moment, Nicole¡¯s old self seemed to have entered a deep eternal slumber. She could remember nothing about Evan. To her, Evan was a stranger. At this point in time, Nicole¡¯s future was all up to herself. Stephen spat out bitterly, ¡°Levant, don¡¯t forget about the promise you made me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her. I will love her with all of my heart. That said, I also hope you will remember your promise to not bring up anything from her past.¡± ¡°Rest assured. For one whole year, I won¡¯t tell her anything about her past.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Levant strode out of the study and headed for the garden. Nicole furrowed her brows upon seeing Levant. ¡°It¡¯s you again?¡± That man had visited her too many times for herfort in the past week. There was a dazzling smile on Levant¡¯s face. ¡°I am your future husband. You shouldn¡¯t treat me this way.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nicole writhed her lips. She couldn¡¯t recall anything after losing her memory in a serious illness. She didn¡¯t remember having a fianc¨¦ at all. ¡°Nicole, today¡¯s weather is beautiful. Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± Nicole scrunched her brows as she mulled over his invitation. She realized she had been caged up in the estate for the past few days, and it was indeed getting boring for her. With that in mind, she agreed. ¡°Alright, let me change my clothes before we take off.¡± She went to her wardrobe and picked a simple pink dress and a matching cardigan. After changing into her fresh clothes, she put on some light makeup. Once she was satisfied with how she looked, she left her quarters. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Levant¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Nicole with her makeup on. ¡°Nicole, you are so pretty.¡± Nicole¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them left the estate and came to a high-ss mall. Nicole beheld everything in a newborn¡¯s wonderment. She figured that she had lost all of her memory, as she could not recalling to that mall before. She turned to face Levant. ¡°I used to visit ces like this?¡± She reckoned that she probably used to frequent such premium ces as she was the daughter of a duke. Levant smiled a little. ¡°Yes, we used toe here a lot.¡± Nicole supposed that she must have really liked Levant a lot before she lost her memory. If not, why would she apany Levant to the mall so much? ¡°Do you see anything that you like? I¡¯ll buy all of them for you.¡± Levant held a smoldering gaze at Nicole. She lowered her head in awkwardness. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have everything at the estate. I don¡¯t need anything. Let¡¯s just walk around.¡± The two of them left the mall and went to a caf¨¦ nearby. While Levant went to buy some coffee and desserts, Nicole found a quiet corner and sat down. But seconds after she settled into her seat, a guy appeared in front of her. His eyes made direct contact with hers. It made her feel uneasy. She asked him quizzically, ¡°Sir, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Sir? Evan froze in his ce. Not only is she going out with Levant but now she addresses me as Sir? What is this woman up to? Is she making a fuss because I amte? ¡°Nicole, are you angry at me?¡± Nicole was dumbfounded. This guy knows my name? However, Nicole could not understand a single thing out of the guy¡¯s mouth. Evan knitted his brows as Nicole looked at him as though he was a stranger to her. Is she really angry with me¡ªso angry that she¡¯s pretending not to know me? ¡°Sir, I think you have mistaken me for someone else. I don¡¯t think we know each other.¡± In actuality, Nicole did not know whether the stranger in front of her had mistaken her for somebody else. After all, she could remember nothing from her past. But Nicole was confused as to how the guy knew her name. She sized him up and found the stranger quite a handsome man. She always thought that Levant was the most good-looking man on the, but he was now second to this guy she just met. Still, Nicole wondered if the handsome stranger had gone under the knife since stic surgery was quite popr nowadays. She pointed at his face questioningly. ¡°You were born looking like this?¡± Evan¡¯s face sunk into itself. What do you mean? Nicole saw the dark cloud hovering over Evan¡¯s face and coughed wryly. ¡°I am so sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have asked you a question like that. Even though you have gone under the knife to look like this, I must admit you look totally amazing!¡± Deep inside, she sighed. Ah, too bad he¡¯s gone under the knife. If he looked like that out of his mother¡¯s womb, he would certainly make good-looking babies too! Evan was muddled by Nicole¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t have time to figure out what kind of show was Nicole putting on. He grabbed her hand right away. ¡°Follow me!¡± Nicole was startled by Evan¡¯s sudden action. ¡°Let go of me! I don¡¯t know who you are!¡± She doesn¡¯t know me? Is she for real? ¡°Nicole, stop acting dumb! Follow me back!¡± ¡°Let me go! I am the daughter of Sir Musgrave! How dare you harass me under the broad daylight! Believe me when I say I will have someone beat you up!¡± Wow! Quite a fine actress, I see! ¡°Let her go!¡± All of a sudden, a deep voice caught the attention of the two of them. N?velDrama.Org content. Nicole turned his head around just in time to see Levant rushing to her. His eyes were full of murderous intent. ¡°Levant, she¡¯s my wife! Make me let go of her if you dare!¡± Evan¡¯s tone was full of contempt. He glowered at Levant disparagingly. Nicole was astounded. ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? How am I your wife?¡± Levant¡¯s lips curled up a little. He chimed in, ¡°Yeah, how can she be your wife? She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e!¡± Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Evan was perplexed at Levant¡¯s ims. Did you just say Nicole is your fianc¨¦e? What the hell is going on? While Evan was caught in a stupor, Nicole took the chance to break off from him. She sped her hands around the red marks Evan¡¯s grip imprinted on her wrist and muttered, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Evan stared at her in silence. Only now did he realize there was indeed something wrong with Nicole. She wasn¡¯t acting! What happened? Evan couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the situation. He turned to face Levant. There was a thin veil of delight in Levant¡¯s eyes. He grinned smugly at Evan and asked, ¡°Sir, you must know that she¡¯s the daughter of Sir Musgrave, right? Pft, I know what you are up to! You¡¯re seducing her with that handsome face of yours in hope that she will marry you. Then, you will be able to ride on Sir Musgrave¡¯s coattails!¡± Evan¡¯s face was stone cold. He clenched his fists tight. Is this guy saying that I¡¯m the kind of guy who will offer my body in exchange for the fortune of a woman? Why is he spouting such nonsense? Is he trying to mislead Nicole? Having heard Levant¡¯s words, Nicole frowned in disgust. She groaned internally, So he went under the knife just to attract rich women? Sigh, he¡¯s so young yet he¡¯s already having the mindset to depend on women for sess? This man surely won¡¯t go far in life! Evan noticed the disdain in Nicole¡¯s eyes and could feel a sting on his heart. Even though Nicole couldn¡¯t recognize him, her opinion towards him still meant a lot. ¡°Levant, let¡¯s go back. He just ruined my day.¡± Nicole shot daggers at Evan before heading for the door. Levant also red at Evan before leaving the caf¨¦. Evan¡¯s nails dug into his palms. He knew that if he chased after Nicole, it would only make her despise him more. The light in Evan¡¯s eyes flickered as he watched the two of them disappeared into the distance. When John returned, he was greeted with a menacing scowl on Evan¡¯s face. He could feel his heart squelch. ¡°Mr. Seet, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the estate!¡± Evan was desperate to find out why her wife had forgotten all about him and became someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e. The ice in his voice was enough to stop John from asking any more questions. He obediently followed him to the Musgrave Estate. The two of them soon received a reply shortly after announcing their arrival to the people at the estate. ¡°We¡¯re so sorry. Sir Musgrave doesn¡¯t want to meet you.¡± Stephen Musgrave refuses to see me? Evan was flummoxed. His rtionship with Sir Musgrave had always been a pleasant one. It didn¡¯t make sense for Stephen to reject him. N?velDrama.Org content. Confusion filled Evan¡¯s gloomy face. He couldn¡¯t think of any exnations for the situation he was in. ¡°Mr. Seet, I don¡¯t think he will be willing to see us today. Perhaps we cane back tomorrow. If he still doesn¡¯t want to see us, we will think of other solutions.¡± Evan remained silent for a moment before he turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t let the crazy man¡¯s nonsense get to you. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere else fun tomorrow!¡± Levant sent Nicole back to the estate. His eyes lingered on Nicole for a while before he left. Nicole nodded her head gently. ¡°Next time, let us bring a few bodyguards. If we see that crazy man again, we ought to have our people beat him up as a warning!¡± Nicole was mad at the stranger she met earlier for calling her his wife. She didn¡¯t want any rumors to drag her reputation down. In the meantime, Levant was ted to see the livid expression on Nicole. He wondered what Evan would think if he heard Nicole¡¯s pledge to beat him up. At the moment, with Nicole¡¯s putrid impression of Evan, there was no way she would fall in love with him. Levant was contented with himself. Aha, I am right! Seems like it really matters who Nicole meets first! In this new version of our story, Nicole is bound to fall for me now that she met me first! ¡°Rest well, Nicole. I will see you tomorrow.¡± Nicole smiled gingerly. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have to visit me.¡± In truth, Nicole would rather spend time alone. ¡°You are my top priority. I will visit you even if I¡¯m busy. Alright, I shan¡¯t bother you anymore. Rest well, my darling.¡± Nicole nodded and headed for her room. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Nicole wanted to ask Levant whether it was his or her idea to get engaged. If it was she who wanted to get engaged, Nicole wondered what did her old self see in Levant. Maybe it¡¯s because of mypse in memory that I can¡¯t remember the fondness I had for him? If Nicole were given a chance to reconsider, she figured that she would need to carefully consider her engagement with Levant. Nevertheless, it was irrefutable that Levant had been nothing but caring and loving towards her. Upon leaving the estate, Levant immediately ordered his people to look up where Evan was currently staying at. He intended to remove him from the picture. Even though Nicole didn¡¯t like him, Levant figured that it was better to be safe than sorry. He intended to keep Evan as far away from Nicole as possible. ¡°Alright, Mr. Levant. We¡¯ll settle it now.¡± Meanwhile, Evan and his secretary John arrived at their hotel. To their surprise, the receptionist at the lobby requested them to check out of their rooms. ¡°Why do we have to check out of our rooms now? We have already paid!¡± John was boiling with rage. ¡°We apologize for the inconvenience we have caused you. We willpensate you with double the rates you paid for your room. Kindly take your leave now.¡± The receptionist took out a bank card from beneath the counter. Evan scowled. He could tell right away what was the issue. Levant was Stephen Musgrave¡¯s former son and Murphy Morris¡¯ current son. Murphy was an unrestrained and vicious man. Of course, the personnel at the hotel had to conform to Levant¡¯s wishes out of fear for Murphy. Evan couldprehend the hotel¡¯s decision. They were merely trying to save themselves from trouble. ¡°John, let¡¯s go.¡± Mr. Seet is okay with them kicking us out? Perhaps this is our best course of action given the current circumstances. John sighed as he retrieved their belongings from their room and left with Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, where should we go now? Should we look for Jeremy?¡± John figured that Jeremy Duncan would surely wee them at his abode. He was one of Evan¡¯s most trustworthy spy. Evan turned his head around to look at John with ridicule. Are you in your right mind? ¡°If we look for Jeremy right now, we might expose his location to our enemies. He will get into trouble.¡± ¡°Then where shall we go, Mr. Seet?¡± John pursed his lips. We can¡¯t possibly sleep on the streets, right? He initially thought that they could sessfully bring Nicole back home. Not only could they not do that, but John also had to bear with Evan¡¯s sullen mood now. Evan pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Since he¡¯s trying so hard to make us leave, let¡¯s stay somewhere he can never chase us away from.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Evan didn¡¯t reply to John. He led his secretary to a hill overgrown with tall shrubs behind the Musgrave Estate. There was a secret entrance there that would lead them into the estate. Evan wanted to enter the estate via this channel and question Stephen Musgrave about everything. The two of them carefully waded into the secret entrance. Several minutester, they reached a door behind whichid a path to Stephen¡¯s study. They then realized that it wouldn¡¯t budge. Evan immediately postted that Stephen must have sealed off the entrance as there were quite a number of people who knew its existence. ¡°Then what should we do now, Mr. Seet?¡± After failing to enter the estate through both its main and secret entrance, Evan had to resort to his backup n. ¡°We will climb over the fences and sneak in.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Mr. Seet sure is desperate to get back his wife! He¡¯s willing to scale the walls even when it¡¯s already so dark now? John could only sigh helplessly. The two of them quickly crept into the estate after noticing that there was no one watching them. Fortunately, they had been to the Musgrave Estate before, which made navigating easy. Once they got into the estate, they hurriedly found a hiding spot and waited for their chance to get to the study. John shook his head as he squatted next to Evan in a bush which could conceal them well. He was begrudged on Evan¡¯s behalf as Evan had to act like a thief even though he was the president of Seet Group. He rambled on quietly, ¡°Tsk, who does Sir Musgrave think he is? First, he denied us entry, then he rejected your calls. This is preposterous! Later if he acts up when you question him nicely, I swear I¡¯ll wring his neck, and-¡± Evan turned to face John. ¡°You should say this to Nicole. Let¡¯s see how she¡¯ll react.¡± John was dumbstruck. He would never in a million years dare to badmouth Stephen Musgrave in Nicole¡¯s presence. Nicole had a fiery temper that he was terrified of. John shut his mouth and stopped bbering. Once there were no bodyguards in sight, the two of them scurried in the direction of Stephen¡¯s study. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Evan and John almost reached the study when they saw Stephen exiting his study and headed in the direction of the tea room of the Musgrave Estate. ¡°Follow him.¡± Stephen brewed some tea after entering the tea room. Then, he took a cup of tea with him to the window. He sipped his tea and stared into the distance as though he was waiting for someone. Even though Stephen rejected to see Evan earlier, he knew for sure that Evan would get to him, given his obstinate character. The tea room was a good ce to meet him. There was no one to interrupt their conversation. Before he even finished his cup of tea, Evan and John appeared at the door steps. He leisurely put down his cup of tea on the table. Yet, he didn¡¯t address the two of them. Stephen acted as if he didn¡¯t notice his uninvited guests. John furrowed his brows. What does this old fe have in mind? He coughed purposely as if to remind Stephen that there was someone else in the room. Stephen poured himself another cup of tea before raising his head to look at the two of them. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Stephen sounded nonchnt. Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. He sat down on the chair opposite Stephen in a brusque manner. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know what I am here for?¡± Why doesn¡¯t my wife remember anything? Why is she now the fianc¨¦e of Levant? I need an exnation! Stephen¡¯s lips curled up. He replied with an indifferent tone, ¡°I do not know.¡± John was irked by Stephen¡¯s indifference as if nothing had happened. He uttered, ¡°Sir Musgrave, why didn¡¯t you want to meet Mr. Seet? Also, why couldn¡¯t Nicole recognize Mr. Seet at all?¡± John had a feeling that Stephen was the mastermind behind everything. Stephen¡¯s eyes drifted to John and Evan. ¡°Are you done with your questions?¡± ¡°Yes. Now please answer our question!¡± Evan was desperate to know what happened to his wife. However, Stephen only smiled. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to question you. Nicole was all fine when she left with you earlier, but how did you lose her in such a short period of time? What happened? Aren¡¯t you supposed to take good care of her?¡± Evan was speechless. His expression was grim. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for failing to keep her safe.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, don¡¯t me yourself. You couldn¡¯t have seen iting. It must be that evil witch¡ªSylphiette and Levant¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°No, I insist that it is my fault. Sir Musgrave, I am willing to ept any punishment.¡± Stephen scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m sure all of us don¡¯t want such a thing to happen to Nicole. Anyway, Nicole now remembers nothing from her past, and that includes you.¡± Evan froze in his ce. My dear Nicole has forgotten all about me? She¡¯s really forgotten about all of the precious memories we had together? At that moment, Evan could feel his heart hollowed out and his blood seeping out of his body. ¡°How did she lose her memory?¡± ¡°She was already in this state when she got back. I tried acupuncture on her but it didn¡¯t work.¡± Stephen deliberately left out the fact that Murphy had the cure and his promise to Levant. There were two reasons. First of all, the chances of Evan obtaining the cure were slim. If he actually went to Murphy, he would be risking his life. Stephen didn¡¯t want this to happen as he knew that Nicole would surely wish that Evan were safe and sound. Secondly, he made a promise to Levant. Stephen was afraid that Levant would harm Nicole if he told Evan the truth. After much rumination, Stephen decided to keep Evan in the dark. Evan paused for a while before setting his steely gaze on Stephen. ¡°I¡¯ll look for the best doctor for Nicole. Please let her leave with me. No matter how big of a price I have to pay, I will cure her.¡± Stephen¡¯s face twitched a little. If he allowed Evan to bring Nicole away, Levant and Murphy would certainly make him pay the price. Furthermore, there was only one unique cure for Nicole¡¯s amnesia, and it was in the hands of Murphy. Thus, there was no way Stephen could give Evan his green light to take her daughter away. With that in mind, Stephen sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t even take good care of Nicole when she was well. I can¡¯t let her go with you this time. Also, it¡¯s not like Nicole will want to go with you.¡± Stephen¡¯s words reminded Evan of Nicole¡¯s forbidding attitude towards him earlier in the morning.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Nicole thought Evan was a loser who went under the knife to deceive women. Naturally, Evan figured that she wouldn¡¯t want to leave with him right now. John suddenly spoke, ¡°Sir Musgrave, why can¡¯t you exin to Nicole about her rtionship to Evan. They have four children together. I think it¡¯s enough to convince her.¡± Stephen widened his eyes. He knew he could not tell Nicole about Evan as it would be against the promise he made to Levant. Also, there was no saying that Nicole would get cured if she followed Evan. Stephen figured it was safer for him to continue with the current arrangements he had with Levant. After a moment of silence, he replied, ¡°Nicole has absolutely zero recollection of her past. If I brought it up to her, she will definitely be stressed. She¡¯s living quite a carefree life right now. I say just let her live the way she¡¯s living now. Perhaps, she might wake up and remember everything one day.¡± As long as Nicole didn¡¯t fall in love with Levant within one year, Levant would give her the cure, and her amnesia would be lifted. However, the future was still unknown. There was a possibility in which she would fall in love with Levant. Does Evan have enough patience to wait a whole year for Nicole? Stephen¡¯s eyes fell upon Evan. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do now but wait. Regardless of what ideas you have, it won¡¯t change the fact that Nicole can remember nothing from her past.¡± Evan sunk into contemtion. He could fathom Stephen¡¯s rationale to not tell Nicole about her past as it might be too much for her to process. After all, Stephen was Nicole¡¯s father. Of course, he would not want her daughter to go through unnecessary stress. ¡°I respect your choices. However, I would like to ask you for a favor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please let me stay at the estate! I want to see Nicole all day every day!¡± Stephen pondered in silence. He could notice the sorrow hiding behind Evan¡¯s deep eyes. Stephen was also once in love. He knew clearly what Evan was experiencing at the moment. At the same time, as Nicole¡¯s biological father, he was moved by how far Evan was willing to go to recover his daughter¡¯s memory. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Stephen lifted his head. Instead of the beige-colored ceiling, Rosalie Wells appeared in front of her eyes. Even though Rosalie was no longer present with him, it brought both bliss and sce to Stephen to be able to see her. ¡°You may do as you please. However, you cannot bother her too much.¡± She can¡¯t remember you now. If you pester her too much, she might dislike you instead. ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t.¡± Evan just wanted to be by Nicole¡¯s side, not to pressure her. He just wished for her to remember him one day, which he figured would be more likely to happen if they could meet every day. Evan hoped he could find the cure for her loss of memory as soon as possible. Later that day, Evan and John moved into a guest house they had previously stayed in while they were at the estate. The room reminded Evan of the time he apanied Nicole as her bodyguard on her search for her biological father under the alias of Yoda. However, everything had changed. Evan was now a nobody to Nicole. He could only watch her from afar. When will I finally be able to visit this ce as Nicole¡¯s husband? ¡°Mr. Seet, don¡¯t be too down! You and Mrs. Seet were deep in love. She¡¯ll definitely remember you!¡± Is it really so? Earlier that day, when Evan bumped into Nicole at the restaurant, he made a terrible impression. Evan had no idea how to make Nicole look at him in a new light. The next day. Nicole stared at the tableful of dishes on the dining table. It was very appetizing. The more she indulged in the food, the more delicious it was. For some reason, she felt like she had tasted the dishes before. That afternoon, she ate more than usual. Only after breakfast did Nicole notice how much she had eaten as she rubbed her bloated belly. She peeped at Stephen bashfully. There was only a fatherly smile on Stephen¡¯s face. He sighed internally. Turns out, I wasn¡¯t wrong to let Evan stay at all! The dishes served just now were Nicole¡¯s favorites. Evan was the one who suggested them for breakfast. Two of the dishes were even prepared by Evan himself. Stephen didn¡¯t expect a high-ss man like Evan who was the president of a conglomerate to cook for a woman. Whether Evan or Levant would earn the love of his daughter was all up to themselves. For a long while, there was only silence at the dining table. Nicole mulled for a moment before shooting her question. ¡°Dad, can I ask you something? When did I get engaged to Levant?¡± Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Stephen didn¡¯t want to answer her daughter¡¯s question as it was obviously a lie fabricated by Levant to fool her. However, because of the promise he made to Levant, Stephen could not give Nicole a truthful answer. Thus, he gave her a vague reply, ¡°Back then, you two wanted to keep your engagement personal. I have no idea when you two decided to get engaged.¡± Huh? Getting engaged is such an important life decision! How could I not tell my dad about it? Nicole was baffled by the choices her old self-made. All of a sudden, she thought of all those touching tales of sacrificial love, just like that of Romeo and Juliet. She wondered what Levant had done in the past to win her love, and whether if she and Levant were a match made in heaven. Is our love really that sacred that we have to hide it from our parents? s, Nicole was unable to recall anything from her past. She made a mental note to ask Levant when he came to visit her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Nicole bore a pensive look on her face as she stepped out of the dining room. As she wandered mindlessly down the corridor, a loud and sonorous voice came from behind. ¡°Ms. Nicole!¡± Nicole snapped out of her trance. When she saw the man who was calling her, she was taken aback. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Evan took a few steps back at once. What is that dramatic response? Didn¡¯t I just call her ¡°Ms. Nicole?¡± Nicole reacted as if she just saw a monster. After recognizing who the tall man ahead of her was, Nicole goggled at Evan with utter displeasure on her face. Isn¡¯t that the crazy man who went under the knife to seduce women and called me his wife at the caf¨¦ yesterday? ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± Evan spaced out for a second before replying politely, ¡°I got hired as a bodyguard by the owner of this ce.¡± Nicole¡¯s face was full of doubts. Hmm, something smells fishy. Is it really a coincidence that I just bumped into him yesterday and now he¡¯s here to guard our house? Nicole seriously suspected that Evan was up to no good. In her opinion, he had other motives for getting a job at her house. What if he wants to take the chance to get close to me in hope that I will fall for him and give him a piece of the Musgrave¡¯s fortune? Now that Nicole took a closer look at him, she realized that Evan was quite an elegant person for a man who wanted to leech off a woman. Too bad he is rotten on the inside. Nicole rolled her eyes at Evan internally. She then questioned him, ¡°Why did youe to the estate to be a bodyguard?¡± Because you are my wife and I want you to remember me? How can I leave you now when you need me the most? Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t divulge to Nicole the truth. She would never buy his ount of her past. Evan simply muttered a few words, ¡°The sry here is quite good.¡± Nicole scoffed. He hesitated for so long just now before he replied. He must be lying. Her doubtful eyes sized Evan up. She figured that she needed to give a loser like him a warning. ¡°Being a bodyguard at our house is not a stroll in the park. If you have any other motives, better get rid of them! Or else, I will make your life living hell!¡± Having said her words, Nicole red at Evan onest time before she strode down the corridor. Evan¡¯s eyes were glued to Nicole¡¯s back as she left. He looked downcast. He remembered himself treating her in the same manner when Nicole first came back from overseas. Back then, Evan thought that Nicole employed a lot of schemes just to get close to him. In fact, he was even more forbidding towards Nicole than she was to him now. Who knew that in just two years¡¯ time, we will exchange ces with one another? Sigh, karma sure never misses its shot. Only when Nicole was no longer in his sight did Evan turn around. John, who was standing next to Evan all along, could only sigh. Is Mr. Seet trying to atone for his past? Two years ago, Mr. Seet was the one who tormented Mrs. Seet every day. Now, it¡¯s Mrs. Seet¡¯s turn to torture him. This sure feels like a plot from some soap drama! Oh right, I better take note of what words Mr. Seet use on Mrs. Seet to win her back. They mighte useful when I have to pursue my girl. Nicole returned to her room. Before she could settle down on her bed, her maids came to inform her that Levant was here to visit her. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Nicole¡¯s heart nudged her to not meet up with Levant, but Nicole remembered what Stephen told her during breakfast. Now that she knew Levant and her were a pair ofmitted lovers in the past, she felt guilty that she wanted to turn him down. I can¡¯t push my fianc¨¦ away just because I have lost my memory, right? Nicole bit down the discontent within herself and replied, ¡°Let him in.¡± Levant walked to Nicole with a big grin on his face. He had an expensive present for her. ¡°Nicole, this is a limited edition wristwatch. I think it will suit you well. Let me put it on you.¡± ¡°I already have a wristwatch. You can keep this.¡± Nicole outright rejected Levant¡¯s gift. Levant stared at Nicole in all seriousness. ¡°This wristwatch is made to order specifically for you. It represents my feelings for you. If you reject it, I will be very sad.¡± Levant¡¯s puppy eyes were begging for Nicole¡¯s pity. All of a sudden, Nicole felt sinful for not epting his gift as though she had cheated on him. She writhed her lips and stuck out her hand hesitantly. Glee instantly broke out on Levant¡¯s face. He gently enwreathed her wrist with the watch. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty! Do you like it?¡± Nicole nodded her head gingerly. Out of the blue, Levant put his arm next to Nicole¡¯s. ¡°I also have one on me too. It is made to match yours. Us wearing the same watch means that we will think of each other all the time.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. It¡¯s a couple¡¯s watch? Nicole was stunned. Why did he have to make me wear it before saying it¡¯s a couple¡¯s watch? Nicole was perturbed. She felt disrespected. ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s pretty sunny outside. Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± ¡°Levant, I¡¯m not feeling very well. I think I¡¯ll need to rest. Sorry, but I won¡¯t be joining you.¡± Nicole had a sheath of ice over her face. Levant froze for a moment before he replied, ¡°Alright then, rest well. I will see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. See you tomorrow.¡± Nicole nodded curtly. After Levant left, Nicole let out a breath in relief and utched the watch from her wrist. She murmured to herself incoherently as she ced the watch in her drawer. Tsk! As if I¡¯m going to wear it all the time once you get it on me! No way, Jos¨¦! Nicole shut the drawer with a nonchnt push. She took an apple from her nightstand to eat. In the afternoon, Stephen ordered a maid to fetch Nicole to the study. He said he was going to teach her the ways to manage the Musgrave family¡¯s business. Stephen had always wanted to let Nicole seed in his position, but she always turned down his offer in the past. Now that her memory was wiped clean, she was willing to learn the ropes to run her family¡¯s business. Truth be told, Nicole epted Stephen¡¯s offer as she was getting bored dawdling around in the estate. She figured that some work would help her kill time. Nicole ambled gracefully across the hallways in the direction of Stephen¡¯s study. She halted in front of the garden as she was passing the garden. Huh, didn¡¯t he apply to be a bodyguard at our ce? What is he doing next to the swing? Apart from feeling curious, an uncanny thought crossed Nicole¡¯s mind. Is he trying to tamper with the swing so that I will fall from it? Just so he can show up in time to save my day? Holy crap! What a scheming fox! Abhorrence was scribbled all over Nicole¡¯s face as she tiptoed over to watch him from his back. He¡¯s actually trying to spoil the swing! ¡°Hey, loser! I knew it! You are up to no good! Have you forgotten what I told you? I asked you to forget about what agendas you have to get into the Musgrave¡¯s household, and now here you are wrecking my swing?¡± Evan, who was in the middle of dismantling the swing, was shocked by the ear-piercing shrieks of Nicole. He was especially irritated at Nicole for calling him a loser. He turned around and red at her. If she had not lost her memory, he definitely would have gone off on her for shaming him. ¡°I have a name. It¡¯s Evan, not loser. Please call me by my name.¡± Evan¡¯s tone was warm and gentle, but at the same time, it carried weight and sounded like a command. Nicole furrowed her brows and repeated Evan¡¯s full name. ¡°Evan.¡± Hmm, this name sounds quite¡­ Midway through her thoughts, Nicole noticed a hopeful gleam in Evan¡¯s deep set of eyes. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Does she have any inkling about my name? The next moment, Evan could hear Nicole sighing. ¡°Sigh, what a waste to your beautiful name!¡± Nicole¡¯s words put out the light in Evan¡¯s peepers. It seemed that Nicole did not find Evan¡¯s name familiar at all. However, Evan still had faith that one day Nicole would remember him, or at least his name. He swore that even if she couldn¡¯t restore her memory in the near future, he would never leave her. ¡°Why are you taking apart my swing?¡± Nicole¡¯s interrogation disrupted Evan¡¯s thoughts. Evan turned around and pointed to a spot nearby that had more sunshine. ¡°If I move the swing there, you¡¯ll be able to get your daily dose of sunshine even in thete afternoon.¡± Nicole casted a doubtful gaze at Evan. Tsk, there you go again. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that this is just part of your n to win my heart! No way I¡¯m going to let you have any of the Musgrave¡¯s fortune! Nicole promised herself to not fall for such gimmicks. He must have disregarded everything I said! Does he really think he can fool me that easily? ¡°Whatever you are trying to do, it¡¯s all nothing to me! I know what you do for a living. You please women in hope that they will take you in. Pft, I am not a woman who will fall prey to a man like you. The only feeling I have for you is disgust!¡± Evan scrunched his brows. He was taken aback by Nicole¡¯s speech. He never thought that even after she had suffered a memory loss, she still had a sharp tongue. In fact, she seemed to have gotten better at the fine art of insulting. ¡°That¡¯s all your assumptions.¡± Evan turned around to continue his work once he sputtered his reply. Wow, even when his true motive has been uncovered he can still be so chill? You¡¯ve got a pretty thick skin, eh? Alright, fine! Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up with this act! Nicole took onest threatening nce at Evan before heading towards Stephen¡¯s study. As Evan was fixing the swing, he suddenly had shbacks of the past. Years ago, Nicole came to the Seet Residence to perform acupuncture on Sophia Chinton¡ªEvan¡¯s mother. That was when Evan bumped into Nicole. Back then, he thought she had other motives and had talked her down in front of his parents and his younger brother Davin Seet. To his surprise, Nicole was sharp-witted enough toe back at him, which pissed him off a great deal. Evan curled up his lips bitterly. He wished time could just roll back. If he knew how important Nicole would be to him in the future, he would never have hurt her with his words. Meanwhile, Nicole arrived at Stephen¡¯s study. Right away, Stephen passed her a few booklets which contained all the information she had to know about Musgrave¡¯s business. ¡°These few files contain the basics you ought to know in order to run our family business. Get familiar with them.¡± ¡°This is just the basics?¡± This is a lot! The Musgrave family sure has quite an extensive background, huh? Nicole browsed through the booklets in a cursory manner. She wanted to have an overview before diving into the bulk of the information. There was indeed a lot for Nicole to learn about. It took Nicole several hours to finish reading. She concluded that the Musgraves was a powerful family with many valuable assets. ¡°So, what do you think? Which of the fields are you more interested in?¡± Suddenly, Nicole could feel a crushing pressure descending on her. However, as she was still in the midst of contemting, the doors of the study were pushed open. N?velDrama.Org content. Portia Ankins rushed into the room. ¡°I just went back to stay with the Ankins for a few days and she¡¯s already moved in?¡± Portia red at Nicole like thetter was a thorn in her flesh. Her strong aversion towards Nicole was unsettling. After losing her memory, Nicole couldn¡¯t remember her history with Portia and Daphne Ankins. Naturally, she did not understand why Portia was so hostile towards her. Stephen stared at Portia and slowly exined, ¡°Nicole is my daughter, and you are aware of it. On the other hand, I now know that Levant is Murphy Morris¡¯ son. You may stay here, or return to the Ankins family. You can even move to the Wicked Pce if you want to. It¡¯s all up to you¡ªas long as you don¡¯t hurt Nicole.¡± Portia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°There is nothing between me and Murphy.¡¯ Chapter 696 Chapter 696 ¡°Portia, I don¡¯t care what grudge do you hold against Nicole. She is my daughter. I will not tolerate you if you mean her harm.¡± Nicole nced witlessly at Portia, whose eyes were bloodshot, before looking at Stephen. She now learned that the two of them did not get along with each other. All of a sudden, she was very afraid. She worried that one day, Levant and she would be in such a situation. ¡°Stephen Musgrave, I will not leave this ce.¡± Back at the Ankins, Portia received certain harrowing news. Daphne Ankins was now a lunatic. ording to the Ankins family, it had something to do with Nicole and Stephen. To protect Nicole, Stephen was cold-hearted enough to destroy Daphne¡¯s sanity. Now, Portia decided that she was going to avenge her niece by making Stephen and Nicole suffer. Pft, you want me to leave so that you two can have your sweet father-daughter time? You wish! Stephen Musgrave and Nicole Lane, you will pay for your sins! Portia shot daggers at Stephen before leaving. Stephen could tell from Portia¡¯s attitude that she must have found out that he was behind Daphne¡¯s loss of wit. Truth be told, Daphne was the one to be med for her own misfortune. Not only did she keep harassing Nicole, but she also even ordered Andy to assassinate Nicole. Stephen was forced to step in to protect his daughter. N?velDrama.Org content. Stephen knew Portia well. It was clearly written on her face in the meeting just now that the Musgrave Estate was about to enter into a state of chaos. Now that Nicole had lost her memory, Stephen figured it wasn¡¯t enough to just warn her about Portia. He needed to take more precautions to keep her out of harm¡¯s way. An idea suddenly came to his mind. Perhaps, I should hire bodyguards for her! Right off the bat, the perfect candidates came to his mind. ¡°Nicole, I will hire a few personal bodyguards for you. They will keep you safe wherever you go.¡± ¡°Bodyguards?¡± Nicole paused to ponder her father¡¯s idea. Hmm, a personal bodyguard sounds good to me. At least the next time I bump into a crazy man like Evan I can just ask my bodyguards to beat him up! ¡°Sure!¡± Having gotten his daughter¡¯s approval, Stephen ordered the butler to make arrangements for Nicole¡¯s bodyguards. ¡°Now, let us continue our topic. Which field are you interested in?¡± Nicole mulled for a moment before responding, ¡°I know nothing as of this moment. Would it be better if I learn more about it first?¡± A smile was etched onto Stephen¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you know nothing now. You can always consult your bodyguard.¡± Huh? Does my personal bodyguard know the ropes to businesses? Nicole was perplexed. She wondered what kind of person did Stephen hire to keep her safe. Wow, now I¡¯m excited! Is my bodyguard a know-it-all who can both protect me and teach me how to run a business? In her excitement, Nicole¡¯s uncertainty was gone. ¡°Alright, I think I have my eyes on the semiconductor manufacturingpany for now. I want the world to be equipped with better technology. It will improve the living standards of people.¡± ¡°Great!¡± The father and daughter duo left the study and went their own ways. Half a beatter, Evan showed up in front of Nicole. Next to him was John who had a flippant smile on his face. John greeted Nicole warmly, ¡°Hello Mrs. Seet! Great to see you!¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet?¡± Nicole knitted her brows. Did he just call me Mrs. Seet? I don¡¯t have any rtions to this man whatsoever! Nicole hugged her arms and stared at Evan and John questioningly. She asked, ¡°Why are you two always together? You guys came here together?¡± Evan was at a loss for words. He was impressed by Nicole¡¯s acute observation. John grinned and replied choppily, ¡°Yeah, we came here together.¡± Nicole shot the two of them a dirty look and marched on. The two of them obediently followed behind her. Nicole slowed down her steps and furrowed her brows. She turned around and barked, ¡°Why are you two following me? I have no time to entertain you!¡± ¡°Sir Musgrave has arranged for us to be your personal bodyguards.¡± Evan sounded clear and formal. His eyes were brimming with nonchnce. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Nicole was utterly dumbfounded. She expected his father to arrange some ster character to be her bodyguard, not this duo of losers. How can my own dad hire such halfwits to look after me? ¡°I don¡¯t need you two to protect me. Alright, you guys are dismissed.¡± Seeing that Nicole was repulsed, John didn¡¯t address her by Mrs. Seet anymore. Out of the blue, there was a cunning gleam in John¡¯s eyes. He replied in a sorry tone, ¡°Ms. Nicole, Sir Musgrave was the one who gave your orders to ensure your safety. He¡¯s even told us that you have agreed with the arrangements. Isn¡¯t it a bit toote now to refuse our services?¡± Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Nicole¡¯s expression was remorseful. If she had known earlier they were the bodyguards Stephen was talking about, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed. It was all her fault for not asking for any rifications before she said yes. On a side note, Nicole thought that John actually was wittier than Evan, but the former was more lacking in terms of appearances. But since the two of them wanted so desperately to stick to her, Nicole decided to give them a chance. She contemted for a second before replying, ¡°Are you guys sure you want to be my bodyguard? It might get dangerous sometimes, so you might want to put more thought into it.¡± John smirked internally. Is she trying to scare us away? Nicole¡¯s threat was nothing to John and Evan. To them, it was all gibberish. ¡°Ms. Nicole, please be assured. We are fearless. We swear we¡¯ll take any bullets for you.¡± Nicole was too proud to give them a reply. We shall see! She flicked her brows at them and strutted in the direction of her room. Evan was contented. He finally found an official reason to stick to Nicole. After Nicole entered her room, Evan and John stood guard at her door. John suddenly realized that it must be tiring for Evan, as he was not used to grunt work since he was the president of apany. ¡°Mr. Seet, you should go rest up. I¡¯m fine staying here alone.¡± Evan nced into Nicole¡¯s room. ¡°She¡¯s waiting for one of us to make a mistake so she could get rid of us. Are you trying to give her a reason to fire us?¡± John was speechless. He turned around to look inside the room. Evan¡¯s words were true indeed. Inside the room, Nicole was munching on some roasted pumpkin seeds as she stared intently at the two of them by the door. John could tell from the maniacal glow in her eyes that she was waiting for the two of them to blunder. John turned back around to face Evan. He sighed, ¡°Mrs. Seet is so terrifying now that she¡¯s lost her memory! Mr. Seet, should we ask Darius and Damien to check if there is any cure for her condition?¡± ¡°Send Jeremy and Jensen too. Darius and Damien might need help.¡± John goggled at Evan in bewilderment. Evan furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± John hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Spill it!¡± Evanmanded. John coughed dryly and lowered his tone, ¡°I thought you enjoyed being tormented by the amnesiac Mrs. Seet, which was why I was shocked by the fact that you sent so many people just to look for a cure for her amnesia.¡± Even though John was almost whispering, Evan could catch each of his words. He red at him. ¡°You think I¡¯m crazy? Why the hell will I enjoy being tormented by her?¡± John¡¯s tongue got stuck in his throat. You¡¯re not crazy, Mr. Seet. It¡¯s men¡¯s nature to revel in a little bit of torture from women. Evan was irritated by John who was obviously trying to contain hisughter. He was about to kick his assistant in his knee when a loud growl halted him. ¡°Don¡¯t fight!¡± Nicole stormed to the door. She scowled at the two of them. ¡°Cut it out, you two! You guys are supposed to work with each other to ensure my safety, not beat each other up! How can you two protect me if you guys identally kill each other?¡± Evan and John both fell silent. Huh? Are we so weak that she thinks we might identally kill each other? Mrs. Seet, are you trying to stop us or curse us to death? What¡¯s with that fierce look? ¡°Get your bodies straight! If I catch you two quarrel again, you two will do burpees as your punishment!¡± John immediately straightened his back. Evan eyed Nicole for a split second. For some reason, after losing her memory, Nicole was as vicious as Satan¡¯s spawn. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how would the current Nicole treat her own children. The children will definitely be depressed to learn that their mother has be such a spiteful person and can no longer recognize them anymore. Sigh, why do I have to be so ill-fated? After Nicolembasted the two of them, she went back to her seat. Now the two men were alone, Evan reminded John in a haste, ¡°Hurry up and contact Jeremy and Damien. We need them to get started with their search for Nicole¡¯s cure as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head to the bathroom to give them a call. If Mrs. Seet questions, tell her I¡¯m having a stomach ache. I sure don¡¯t want to do burpees.¡± Having announced his ns, John sneaked off to the bathroom. Upon receiving John¡¯s call, Jeremy and Damien set off to find a cure right away. Meanwhile, on another side of the, the four children just got back from school. She Muir greeted them warmly in the living room.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 The four children were surprised. Didn¡¯t Aunt She already leave Uncle Davin? Why is she here at the Seet Residence? Sophia Chinton crossed her arms at the kids. ¡°Children, where are your manners? Ms. She is here! Why aren¡¯t any of you greeting her?¡± Maya Lane made her way to She. She purred sweetly, ¡°Hi, Aunt She!¡± She stroked the children¡¯s heads. ¡°You guys are so adorable!¡± Nina Lane and Kyle Seet exchanged nces with one another. Did Aunt She and Uncle Davin patch things up? ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Davin?¡± As soon as Nina asked her question, Davin Seet walked down the stairs. He looked disgruntled as if someone owed him a million. ¡°Davin, I have already exined to She the misunderstanding about you and the escort. She now knows that you got close to her because of yourpany¡¯s matters. Why don¡¯t you follow her back to ask for the Muir family¡¯s forgiveness? Then you two should really start to n for your wedding.¡± Davin turned a deaf ear to Sophia¡¯s words. He approached She with a flippant expression on his face. ¡°Sheep, everyone knows I¡¯m not going to marry you. Why did you say that you are going to stick with me? Do you have no shame? Gosh, your skin sure is thicker than the wall!¡± She didn¡¯t think that Davin would spew such hurtful words at her. She used to banter with him, but now she was at a loss for words. Her tears glided down her cheeks like raindrops on a lily pad. She had mustered all of her courage to show up at the Seet Residence. She wanted to save her marriage as she told herself that Davin must have his own unspeakable reasons for breaking up with her. She was hoping that the time they spent away from each other would allow their rtionship to heal. However, she didn¡¯t see Davin¡¯s hateful onughting at all. Sophia kicked Davin in his shin. ¡°You rascal! Are you trying to drive me crazy? Apologize to She this instant!¡± ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t like her! Why do you have to make me marry her?¡± Davin was boiling with despairful rage. It was clear to everyone in the room that he despised the idea of marrying She. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Maya read the mood of the room and ambled to She. She wrapped her fleshy hand around the latter¡¯s as she tried to console her. However, she didn¡¯t know how to construct her sentences. After all, Maya was still a child. She was not as tactful as Nina when it came to working with rtionships. She didn¡¯t even understand the whole picture, to begin with. In Maya¡¯s eyes, She was a kind person. Maya recalled that it was She who contacted Maya¡¯s father to bring her home the time she got lost. Thus, Maya didn¡¯t want to see She in a despondent state. Kyle didn¡¯t have much reaction as he hadn¡¯t been getting along with his uncle well. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to care about his matters at all. Still, before he got upstairs, he uttered to She, ¡°Don¡¯t marry him. He¡¯s not good enough for you. You¡¯ll definitely find someone better.¡± Having said his words, Kyle nted his surly eyes at Davin before heading upstairs. Davin scoffed at the back of Kyle. ¡°Kyle, you know you¡¯re actually doing me a favor by asking her to not marry me, right?¡± Meanwhile, Juan Lane could not withstand the tension in the room anymore. He strode to Davin and said, ¡°Uncle Davin, Aunt She is such a nice person! She can give birth to many babies! Why do you not like her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any children.¡± Nina smirked. ¡°Oh, then what do you want? Snakes? Because you seem to act like one now.¡± What is wrong with these kids? Why are all of them siding with She? Can¡¯t I just be in charge of my own life? Is it really so hard for me to marry a person that I love? ¡°Davin, remember what you said today! If I ever look for you again, I¡¯ll be damned!¡± Bracing the anger and sorrow within her, She spat her final words at Davin before running out of the house. Sophia chased after She. ¡°She, don¡¯t be so hot-headed! Wait a sec¡­¡± Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Maya Lane glowered vengefully at Davin Seet. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Uncle Davin, Aunt She is a good person! Why did you make her cry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to make her cry. I just want to save her and myself from a lifetime of misery!¡± Davin would rather be single than be bounded to someone he didn¡¯t love. He wasn¡¯t one who would live for the sake of others. Maya fell silent and stared at Davin with a big question mark scribbled over her face. She didn¡¯t understand what her uncle was talking about at all. ¡°Bah, forget about it, Maya. You¡¯re too young to understand anything.¡± Maya pouted and returned to her room. Out of the blue, she wanted to give her father a call and ask when was her Mommy going to return. She dialed Evan¡¯s number on her smartwatch. ¡°Maya? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Daddy, when is Mommying back?¡± Maya¡¯s childish voice melted Evan¡¯s heart in an instant. Evan paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Mommy back after a few days.¡± ¡°Then where¡¯s Mommy? I want to talk to her.¡± Evan peered into the study to see Nicole busying herself with the booklets. Sigh, how would the kids feel if they knew that you have lost your memories¡­ ¡°Maya, Mommy is not free at the moment. She¡¯ll talk to you once she gets back, okay?¡± Maya was not satisfied with her father¡¯s answer. I miss Mommy so much! It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw her! After a moment of silence, Evan continued, ¡°Maya, once Daddy gets back, I¡¯ll bring you out to eat and get new toys, alright?¡± ¡°Daddy, then when are youing back? Can I count down the date of your return with both of my hands?¡± Evan was stumped. Can I return in ten days? Evan remained silent for a moment. ¡°I will rush back as soon as I can.¡± Truth be told, Evan was not sure when he could return home. ¡°Okay then. Also, Uncle Davin made Aunt She cry just now. You better not bully Mommy, you hear me?¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t!¡± Maya sure cares a lot about her mother! After hanging up the call, Maya started to count down with her fingers. I hope Mommy wille back by the time I finish counting down! Maya¡¯s watery eyes were racked with hope. She just wished for time to pass faster. Juan saw her sister in such a jubnt mood and asked, ¡°What got you so happy?¡± Maya extended both of her little arms. She told his brother seriously, ¡°Once I¡¯m done counting down the days with all of my fingers, Daddy will be back with Mommy!¡± Juan was also gleeful to hear the news. ¡°Oh! I can¡¯t wait for Mommy and Daddy to bring us to the theme park once they get back home.¡± From that day on, the children eagerly counted down the days till their parents¡¯ return. At the Musgrave Estate. John stared at the grim look on Evan¡¯s face. He heard the entire conversation Evan had with Maya. He contemted for a while before suggesting, ¡°Mr. Seet, why not fetch the kids over here? They might help to jog Mrs. Seet¡¯s memory.¡± Evan mulled over John¡¯s idea. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let the kids know that their Mommy can¡¯t remember them at all. They will be devastated. Let¡¯s go with the other options we have at the moment. Jeremy and the rest are still searching for a cure, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll rush them a little.¡± Once John finished his sentence, Nicole walked out of her room. She was dded entirely in a ck professional outfit, which made her look capable and experienced. John nced at Evan and went up to Nicole. ¡°Ms. Nicole, where are you going?¡± Nicole halted in her steps and red at John with annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m going to the office. Are you two going to follow me?¡± ¡°Of course we must follow you! As your bodyguards, we need to make sure that you are safe and sound wherever you go!¡± Nicole squeezed out a fake smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s get going.¡± John found Nicole¡¯s expression peculiar. She seemed like she had some evil n brewing in that little head of hers. Is Mrs. Seet going to make trouble for us again? John turned his head around to see if Evan also shared his thought. However, thetter didn¡¯t say anything and followed quietly behind Nicole. Nicole got onto the Rolls-Royce in the driveway, while John and Evan got onto the BMW behind. In the car, John rambled to Evan, ¡°Let¡¯s see what Mrs. Seet is up to. We will just figure out what to do along the way. Instead of going head-to-head with her, let¡¯s think of a way to outsmart her.¡± Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Evan swept his eyes at John and uttered apathetically, ¡°She won¡¯t put us in a difficult position.¡± John was silenced by the firmness in Evan¡¯s words. I hope Mrs. Seet really won¡¯t cook up some disaster for us! Maybe I am thinking too much. Yet, John could not shake off the premonition in him. Around twenty minutester, both cars arrived at their destination. Nicole got off the car first before Evan and John. The two men rushed to meet up with her. Evan took in the grandiose of the building ahead. Hmm, by the looks of this ce, the Musgraves are quite impressive. Perhaps the Seet Group can consider working with the Musgraves. I wonder how are their production and sales doing. Teeming with curiosity, Evan walked into thepany behind Nicole. ¡°Nicole, I rushed over to meet you upon hearing that you areing to thepany. What would you like to know? I can exin everything to you.¡± Levant sauntered to a spot in front of Nicole. Seconds after he stopped moving, his brows quirked up. What is that guy doing next to Nicole? N?velDrama.Org content. Levant thought that Evan already went back to where he came from. He didn¡¯t expect to see him with Nicole today. Did she remember anything upon seeing him? Nicole noticed Levant¡¯s eyes fixated on Evan. She was low-key amazed by him. Wow, he can remember Evan from that day? What is his mind made of? ¡°Let me introduce you to my bodyguards. This is Evan and this is John.¡± Nicole¡¯s gaze went from Evan to John as she introduced them. The two of them then greeted Levant. Evan¡¯s morose eyes were glued to Levant. The two of them were not shy to make eye contact. The tension in the room was tangible. Evan¡¯s domineering aura pervaded the vicinity. The center of attention had shifted from Levant to Evan. It was irrefutable that no one could exude more dominance and superiority than Evan. All of a sudden, the eyes of all the employees at thepany were on Evan. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°He¡¯s wearing a protective vest. So he¡¯s a bodyguard then.¡± ¡°You are not kidding me, right? You are saying that the eye-catching man over there is a bodyguard?¡± There were whispers in the crowd. Nicole studiously observed the expression on Evan who gave off a regal vibe. The voice in her wavered. Why did I not notice how dashing Evan is as a bodyguard? Evan was always very gentle when he spoke to Nicole. He had never put on such an overbearing disy. It seemed like he was born to rule the world. At the moment, Nicole couldn¡¯t believe that a man like him was her personal bodyguard. ¡°How did you be Nicole¡¯s bodyguard? As Nicole was still trapped in her stupor, Levant shot Evan a question. Instead of answering Levant, Evan replied with another question, ¡°You¡¯re intimidated by me?¡± ¡°Pft! Do you seriously think that I am going to be intimidated by a mere bodyguard?¡± The smile on Levant¡¯s face remained as his eyes darkened. Evan, you sure are capable. You actually managed to be a bodyguard at the Musgrave Estate in such a short amount of time. Levant made a mental note to inquire Stephen about the decision to hire Evan as Nicole¡¯s personal bodyguard. Nicole scrutinized the two of them. She could smell the beef between the two men. She suspected that the two already knew each other long before their encounter at the cafe earlier. Even the words they exchanged with one another were filled with animosity. Nicole couldn¡¯t hold her puzzlement in any longer. ¡°You two know each other?¡± Evan gave Levant a side-eye. He wondered what Levant was going to say. Levant chuckled disdainfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t he that crazy man who called you his wife at the caf¨¦ the other day? Of course I recognize him. He¡¯s the loser who dreams to feed on women¡¯s fortune.¡± Huh, just because of that one encounter these two men hated each other like arch-rivals? Nicole felt that it was unbelievable. She turned to look at Evan as she waited for his reply. Evan¡¯s brooding eyes met Levant¡¯s. ¡°You better keep your eyes on the Levant Winery. One more case at the winery and you guys might as well shut it down.¡± Nicole was baffled. Evan sounded like he knew Levant very well, but Levant seemed to imply that he only met Evan at the caf¨¦ two days ago. What intention does Levant actually have? Levant was aware of the doubtful look on Nicole¡¯s face. He purposely added, ¡°How did you know what happened at the winery I own? Gasp, you even dug into my background just to get Nicole? Nicole, you better be careful of your bodyguard! He¡¯s a dangerous man!¡± Chapter 701 Chapter 701 John was raging in fire after he heard Levant¡¯s nonsense. He snickered and looked at Evan respectfully. ¡°Mr. Seet, people like him don¡¯t deserve your attention. Let¡¯s go have a look ourselves.¡± After that, he turned to look at Nicole. ¡°Ms. Nicole, you have to think about it thoroughly. Don¡¯t believe in his nonsense or else you¡¯ll be deemed as a fool.¡± While he was talking, he even indiscreetly nced at Levant, signaling that he was talking about the latter. Nicole had a frown on her face. It was not because of John¡¯s lecture, but because of him calling Evan ¡°Mr. Seet.¡± Could it be that he¡¯s indeed not a kept-man? Perhaps these two are really not ordinary figures. On the other hand, Levant was secretly furious that he was tempted to go straight to Duke Stephen Musgrave to ask thetter if he had hired Evan to be Nicole¡¯s bodyguard just to target him on purpose. If this continues, my n will be ruined! ¡°Nicole, we don¡¯t know where theye from. You should be more careful from now on.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The woman averted her gaze away from Evan¡¯s masculine back and nodded. ¡°I will. Now let¡¯s go inside.¡± When they passed by Evan, Levant turned to Nicole and deliberately raised his voice, ¡°Did you forget to wear our couple¡¯s watch?¡± Couple¡¯s watch? Evan¡¯s eyes turned cold. It seems like Levant¡¯s really putting in a lot of effort on her. When Nicole was about to utter a random excuse to brush him off, Levant answered a phone call and walked away without forgetting to nce back at Nicole, silently reminding her to be careful around the bodyguards. Nicole nodded and watched as he strolled away before exhaling a relieved sigh. ¡°People say we¡¯ll feel at ease when we¡¯re around the person we love. But why do I feel pressured when I¡¯m with Levant?¡± She whispered to herself. ¡°Because he¡¯s not the one you love!¡± Hearing that, she turned around to see John standing behind her. Then she looked past him to look at Evan who was standing not far away, staring at her gloomily. ¡°You know that?¡± She shifted her gaze back to John. John nodded his head fervently. He had witnessed the rtionship development between Evan and her, so of course he knew. ¡°The one you love isn¡¯t Levant, but¡­¡± He whipped his head around to look at Evan. ¡°Him?¡± Nicole pointed at thetter, and John nodded again. Evan¡¯s gloomy eyes glinted with hope. Although he knew Nicole suffered from amnesia, he still anticipated how she would react to that. Nicole sneered disapprovingly and regarded it as a joke. If I was in love with someone else, then why am I engaged to Levant all this time? Also, John called him Mr. Seet earlier, and he¡¯s exuding a strong aura. He must not be an ordinary person. He must be pursuing me for something deeper than I thought. While thinking of this, she recalled Levant¡¯s warning to keep her guard up around them, which she thought was reasonable to do so. Evan watched as her eyes traveled all over him suspiciously. Seeing this, the hope in his eyes completely died down. Why does she trust that man so easily now? Not only that, but she¡¯s also thinking that I¡¯m approaching her with a malicious intention. Nicole stayed silent as she scrutinized Evan. ¡°Mrs. Seet, have you remembered that the person you love is Mr. Seet? Please think about it, you and him¡­¡± ¡°I remember!¡± she suddenly interrupted him. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 John stared at her joyfully upon hearing her remark. Nicole smirked at them. ¡°I remember that I¡¯ve prepared a task for you to do. Come with me!¡± Her words rendered the men speechless as John¡¯s excitement immediately died down. Evan reminded him not to mention this in front of Nicole again. ¡°She¡¯s already suspicious of us. Saying those things will only make her think we have other intentions.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± I¡¯m the one who¡¯s impatient. I hope she¡¯ll recover her memories quickly and make it up with Mr. Seet. Nicole turned to look at the men behind. They are definitely up to no good. ¡°Hurry up! Quit dawdling!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± They quickened their steps and when they reached her, John beamed a wry smile as he doubtfully asked, ¡°What do you want us to do? Nicole¡¯s eyes were filled with craftiness as she continued walking without saying anything. She led them to the under-construction section of thepany. ¡°As my bodyguards, you must possess a strong physique and a high hardworking spirit. I¡¯m going to train you now, is that okay?¡± Train us? Nothing sounds wrong with that, but I have a feeling that she¡¯s doing this to make things difficult for us. John stared at the pile of bricks inside with a frown. I knew she was nning something on our way here. ¡°You want us to do construction works? But we don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°No. I want you both to be a porter and move this pile of bricks to somewhere non-obtrusive to the eyes.¡± I¡¯m certain that they never didbor work their whole life. Making them do something they¡¯ve never done before is the first step for them to give up doing whatever they¡¯re onto. She was sure that people like them, who always took shortcuts to achieve their goals, would disagree with doing such drudgery. This will be the perfect way to force them to leave. John would not mind doing the hard work, but he felt like it would be too much to ask Mr. Seet to do such menialbor. When he was thinking of negotiating with Nicole, Evan wordlessly rolled up his sleeves and ambled towards the pile of bricks, making the woman frown. Is he actually going to do it or is he just putting on an act? Whatever. Since he wants to do it, then I¡¯ll let him. Let¡¯s see how long he can hold on. Seeing that, John was also quite surprised. Damn. He¡¯ll indeed do anything for her. Since the president himself did not refuse, John could only follow in his steps. Nicole retreated to the side to observe everything as her brows furrowed deeper when she saw the men¡¯s persistence. ¡°I¡¯m going to see how long you both willst.¡± She appointed someone to monitor them before heading to her department to do her work. They¡¯ll surely give up in the evening. However, when she went to see them in the evening, she was shocked to find that they were still in full swing. She then approached them with furrowed brows. Although Evan noticed her, he did not even lift his head to look at her as he continued his work. On the other side, John raised his eyes and saw the hint of dismay in her eyes. You¡¯re cruel, Mrs. Seet. Mr. Seet has never donebor work in his life before. Look at his blistered hands. How could you do this to the person who loves you unconditionally? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to tolerate this for so long,¡± uttered Nicole as she stopped beside Evan. Thetter acted like he did not hear her as he kept on moving the bricks. ¡°Do you have anything else for us to do?¡± He questioned calmly when he was done. Nicole stared at his slender fingers stained with blood and was suddenly overwhelmed with guilt. ¡°Do your hands hurt?¡± Evan shook his head. ¡°Pft! How can it not hurt,¡± whispered John. Evan red at him, which made him zip his mouth. Mr. Seet is so submissive to her. He doesn¡¯t me her at all. Compared to Nicole who gave birth to four children, Evan doing this was nothing. The woman had wandered abroad and endured the hardship of raising three kids on her own, just to avoid his pursuit. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Through this incident, Nicole realized that Evan was determined not to leave, which terrified her. Just what is he up to? Why does he want to be near me? ¡°Let¡¯s return to the estate.¡± When they arrived, Nicole asked a maid to give the men some ointment to treat their blisters. Seeing the ointment, Evan smiled gleefully. I knew it! She still cares for me. John studied his boss who was staring nkly into space as he pursed his lips. People who are in love are horrifying. How could he still smile after what she had done to him? We don¡¯t even know what else she has in store for us. I wonder if he¡¯ll let her take advantage of him repeatedly. The next day, Nicole bumped into Evan in the garden. Her eyes instinctivelynded on his wounded hands. ¡°Do your hands still hurt?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± replied Evan with a faint smile. The woman suddenly fell into a daze while staring at his stunningly handsome face. He stared at her with gentle eyes¡ªunlike the way he looked at Levant. There was even a glint of affection behind his deep eyes, and it made her want to indulge herself in them. ¡°May I know what your real job is?¡± Ever since Nicole lost her memories, this was the first time she had spoken to him with a pleasant tone. ¡°I¡¯m a businessman,¡± he responded seriously. Nicole continued staring at him. ¡°Did youe to the estate for business purposes?¡± I came here for you! Evan feared that it would spark another misunderstanding if he answered truthfully, so he only showed her a bitter smile. Nicole frowned once more upon seeing his reaction. Since he doesn¡¯t want to say his purpose, I guess it¡¯s really not as simple as it seems. How do I find out then? When she was deep in her thoughts, Evan pulled her up from the swing out of the blue and embraced her tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked him angrily as her heart palpitated. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Evan did not respond. At that moment, they heard a loud bang from a vase breaking from the side. Nicole turned her head around as her heartbeat increased and noticed the vase hadnded right on the swing where she was seated earlier. It was obvious that it was aimed at her. The vase would have hit her head if he had not pulled her on time. She then lifted her head to see Portia¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Does she want me dead?¡± Nicole paled as Evan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°She¡¯ll pay for it!¡± Nicole turned to look at him. When their eyes met, she realized that she was still in his hold. This posture is so intimate. She blushed furiously. ¡°Nicole!¡± Before he could say anything, she pushed him away when a voice sounded nearby. ¡°What are you doing?¡± questioned Levant. Nicole looked at the smashed vase and hastily exined, ¡°Somebody aimed a vase at me from upstairs. Luckily, he saved me.¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. Is she this afraid that Levant will misunderstand the situation? As he thought about that, panic rose in Evan¡¯s heart. ¡°What?¡± Levant checked on her. ¡°Are you hurt? Did you see who it was?¡± Nicole pondered about it before shaking her head. Let¡¯s not cause anyplications since I can¡¯t prove Portia¡¯s the one who did that. Levant¡¯s eyes shifted to Evan. ¡°Thanks for saving her.¡± Despite thanking him, he was actually raging when he caught Evan hugging Nicole. He¡¯s lucky that he got to hug her only because he was saving her. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 I hope Nicole doesn¡¯t feel anything for Evan because of this. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Saving her is my duty, after all.¡± Nicole is my wife and the mother of my children. It¡¯s natural for me to save her. I don¡¯t need an outsider to thank me for that. Nicole watched as another unknown war was about to happen between the men again. The clueless woman then found an excuse to escape. When she left, Evan red at Levant before taking his leave as well. The scene of them leaving together irritated Levant greatly as he stomped his way towards Stephen¡¯s study room. ¡°Why did you hire Evan to be Nicole¡¯s bodyguard?¡± he questioned furiously. Stephen nced at him before replying calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no mention that I can¡¯t hire him as her bodyguard in our agreement. Why are you losing your cool? You¡¯re unsure of yourself and afraid that she¡¯ll fall for him, aren¡¯t you? Levant clenched his fists silently, for the other man had guessed it correctly. As Evan would benefit from his frequent interaction with Nicole as her bodyguard, there was a great possibility that love would blossom between them. Like hell I would let that happen! That night, Levant restlessly tossed and turned in his bed as he tried toe up with a way to prevent the me between Evan and Nicole from reigniting. When morning came, he strolled towards Nicole¡¯s door and pounded on it. The woman waspletely puzzled when Levant came to find her this early. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Nicole, I want to take you out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy today. I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± Truthfully, she felt really pressured when she was with Levant and she did not want to go out with him, so she found an excuse to reject him. The man stared at her intently. He knew what she was hiding from him. He was aware that thepany did not need her that much because she was still familiarizing herself with the business. She rejected me. He remained silent while drawing up another n in his mind. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t you remember what day it is?¡± Nicole thought for a moment before shaking her head. Why did he ask me that when he knows I¡¯ve already lost my memories? ¡°Today is the anniversary of when we first met. We¡¯ve promised to always be together on this day. Therefore, I have to stay by your side no matter what in order to keep that promise.¡± Anniversary of when we first met¡­ Hearing that, doubt arose in Nicole again. She had always wondered how she ended up with Levant. This is the perfect opportunity to find out. ¡°Levant, I don¡¯t remember the past, but I want to find out how we met.¡± Noticing the doubt behind her eyes, he knew he could not randomly brush her off regarding this, so he agreed. This will determine our future rtionship, hence I need to paint a pretty picture about it. ¡°Let¡¯s take a stroll, Nicole. I¡¯ll tell you everything as we walk. Let¡¯s relive our moments, okay?¡± Nicole nodded as a response. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± When he was waiting for the woman, Evan and John appeared. Thetter¡¯s face turned ugly when he saw Levant¡¯s face this early. ¡°Mr. Seet, he must have an ulterior motive to meet Mrs. Seet this early.¡± Of course, Evan was aware of that too as his gloomy face contorted in anger. Levant¡¯s face also darkened when he saw them from his spot. However, he broke a smile when he recalled that Nicole had agreed to go out with him. He then approached them triumphantly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look after her today. We¡¯re going out on a date.¡± Date? Date my foot! You¡¯re deceiving her! I can¡¯t believe how you can even shamelessly show off like this! John gave him a condescending look as he red at Levant. ¡°As Mrs. Seet¡¯s bodyguards, we have to ensure her safety at all times. Furthermore, it¡¯s not up to you whether we want to stay by her side or not!¡± Chapter 705 Chapter 705 He emphasized the word ¡°Mrs. Seet¡± as if he wanted to remind the other man who Nicole truly was. However, Levant paid no heed to it as his smile remained. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll let my future wife tell it to you personally.¡± Your future wife? What a joke. How can he be this tant to say such a thing? Evan ignored him as he was secretly trying toe up with a n to prevent Nicole from going out with Levant. Suddenly, the bedroom door swung open as Nicole, who was now dressed morously, stepped out. Evan stared at her intently as bitterness filled his heart. Seeing her put in such an effort in her appearance, she must really want to go out with him. Levant approached her. ¡°Shall we?¡± The woman faintly nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to relive our moments, can you ask the bodyguards not toe along? I can protect you myself,¡± he deliberately raised his tone. Evan¡¯s gaze darkened upon hearing that. You don¡¯t even have any moments with her to begin with. What¡¯s there to relive? ¡°Sir Musgrave has entrusted her safety with us so we must perform our duty no matter what. We refuse to leave her side,¡± said John in a rage. At this moment, all three men had their eyes on Nicole. I¡¯m going out with Levant to ask him about my past with him. It won¡¯t be too convenient to have them around since it¡¯s going to be personal. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll let you both take half-day off,¡± she concluded. ¡°Please clean the garden. You can resume your work as bodyguards in the evening.¡± ¡°Half day isn¡¯t enough for us, Nicole. We need the whole day to ourselves,¡± said Levant. Nicole was frustrated. Damn it! Why did we have to promise to spend the whole day together on this anniversary? Was I the one who came up with that? I want to p myself if I was. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you take the whole day off.¡± She stared at Evan and John. This is a good thing for them. Every bodyguard will be happy to have been given a day off. She waspletely oblivious of the meaning behind Evan¡¯s icy eyes. ¡°Ms. Nicole, we¡¯re your bodyguards. In order to fulfill Sir Musgrave¡¯smand and to perform our duty, please let us do our job,¡± John chimed. Goodness. They¡¯re so devoted and honest in their job. Nicole studied him with a frown. Is he plotting something? Her eyes traveled from John to Evan and back to John. If they¡¯re up to something, I must not let them seed. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± she rejected. After she said that, Levant threw Evan a provocative look before the pair left the scene. John sighed to himself as he stared at the retreating figures. ¡°Mr. Seet, what should we do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll secretly follow them,¡± replied Evan as he red in the direction of the pair. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Mr. Seet!¡± Meanwhile, Levant had brought Nicole to thekeside. The calmke was like a mirror. The woman looked at her own reflection as her pink lips curled upwards. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Nicole.¡± She turned her head only to notice Levant staring at her intensely. His action made her ufortable as her smile turned stiff. ¡°Why did you bring me here, Levant?¡± ¡°Because this is where we came to know each other.¡± ¡°We met here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nicole stared at him suspiciously yet listened to his lies in silence. After he finished talking, Nicole found herself still immersed in the story, but she could not figure out how to feel about it. In Levant¡¯s story, he had heroically rescued her when she was nearly killed by a car. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 After the ident, they met up quite often and Nicole had developed feelings for him. From that point on, she kept chasing after him and never gave up, which moved him deeply. Then they started going out as a couple and promised to spend the rest of their lives together. Nicole carefully analyzed the details of the story. So, he¡¯s my savior and I¡¯m the one who pursued him. The one who came up with the promise to spend the whole day together on this anniversary was me. Then that means I must really love him and our rtionship must be great, right? But why can¡¯t I remember anything about it? Is my memory loss that bad? ¡°Nicole, you don¡¯t need to stress over it. Although you¡¯ve lost your memory, I believe we¡¯ll still find our way towards eternal happiness.¡± She nodded silently. I should really treat the person I love a bit better from now on. Levant was filled with joy when Nicole did not raise any questions. Instead, he could see that she was slowly digesting his story. After establishing this ¡°emotional foundation¡± of theirs, the rtionship between Nicole and him had gotten slightly better. In the meantime, John furrowed his brows as he stared at the couple who was strolling side by side while murmuring words towards each other. ¡°Being able to walk together while talking like this in front of beautiful scenery is an ideal date for a couple. Mrs. Seet seems happy.¡± Evan stayed silent when he heard that. Happy¡­ Evan felt his heart break as his eyesnded on the woman. She¡¯s happy? ¡°Mr. Seet, what are we going to do now? We can¡¯t just sit back and watch Mrs. Seet fall for his lies, right?¡± He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°How about we secretly take her back?¡± ¡°All she remembers is being Sir Musgrave¡¯s daughter and the future wife of Levant. Why do you think she¡¯ll agree toe with us?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s kidnap her.¡± Evan shot him a re. ¡°She¡¯ll blow things up, sue us for kidnapping, and make us her mortal enemies.¡± John could only sigh helplessly. He knows her so well. At night, Levant drove Nicole back to the estate. He watched as Nicole went inside before going to find Evan. Thetter only cast him a nce, never bothering to acknowledge him properly. ¡°She¡¯s a different person now. Why don¡¯t you just give up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a temporary memory loss. She¡¯ll remember everything when the timees.¡± ¡°You can continue with this fantasy of yours, but nobody knows if she¡¯s even willing to remember her past. Nicole is free now. Having amnesia is just what she needed to restart her life. It only gets better for her as time passes. Why would you want her to remember all those terrible memories?¡± Evan froze slightly before responding resolutely, ¡°You¡¯re one to talk! For your information, she¡¯ll not always live in your lies! I wonder how she¡¯ll react if she finds out that all you do is feeding her lies and deceive her! If you¡¯re a man, then tell her the truth! Let her decide which life she wants!¡± His words made the other man tongue-tied. Levant was terrified of Nicole finding out the truth because he knew that he would not stand a chance against Evan. Levant clenched his fists and right at this moment, he realized that Evan was his biggest threat. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After dinner, Nicole strolled in the garden as Evan and John followed closely behind. The woman was not used to this. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be here at night. You can go home now. I wish to be alone.¡± ¡°Ensuring your safety is our responsibility,¡± answered Evan calmly. Nicole whipped her head around to look at him. ¡°But I¡¯m only taking a stroll in the garden. Do you still have to be on your guard?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Evan shouted, rendering the woman dumbstruck. Nicole looked at him again and was about to refute. However, she did not have the chance to do so when she noticed that his icy orbs were staring at a certain spot in the garden. She then followed his gaze, which fell on where the vase hadnded earlier, and suddenly recalled that someone wanted her dead. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 She swallowed her words back and looked at him firmly. ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful. Please make sure nobody hurts me then.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Evan stared at her in all seriousness. Their eyes connected and Nicole found herself lost in his gaze. Her heartbeat sped up as blood gradually rushed towards her face. Knowing that she was blushing, she quickly lowered her head and scolded herself silently. You have a fianc¨¦, Nicole¡ªone that you have pursued yourself. How could you fall for another man! Though you can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s really eye-catching, it¡¯s wrong to feel like this! How did you end up in this mess? Don¡¯t be this shameless, dear self! Seeing that the both of them suddenly became quiet, John secretly pulled a face as he followed Mr. Seet and Mrs. Seet around the garden like a puppy. He then let out a cough. ¡°Mr. Seet, I have to use the washroom. Please take good care of Ms. Nicole.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Evan stared at him in satisfaction, grateful that he decided to leave at this time. Just like that, they were all alone. Nicole faltered in her steps. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like strolling anymore. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Why so sudden?¡± the man asked as he studied her uneasy state. ¡°B-Because I¡¯m tired,¡± she stuttered. ¡°Then let¡¯s take a seat. The moon is pretty tonight and the air is fresh.¡± It was not easy for him to have some alone time with his wife, so he definitely would not let this chance slip past his fingers. Nicole hesitatingly lifted her head to stare at the argent-silver moon hanging in the sky. Its halo rested above the clouds assers of moonlight¡ªas bright as diamonds, sprinkled down, illuminating parts of the world. ¡°You¡¯re right. The moon is so pretty. I love looking at it,¡± she eximed longingly. Evan gazed at her in silence as his eyes turned a bit misty. ¡°You¡¯re prettier to look at,¡± hemented in his husky voice. His deep and sexy tone made her lost for words. While she was still staring at the bright moon, her colored lips curved up into a small smile. When the wind blew, she suddenly sneezed and when she opened her eyes, Evan was already beside her, staring at her affectionately. Her heart skipped a beat as she pinched herself harshly. Once again, she reminded herself that it was inappropriate to have feelings for another man when she already had a fianc¨¦. Damn it! Where is your pride, Nicole? She mentally pped herself before ncing at Evan and hurriedly rushed inside. ¡°Note to self¡ªstay away from that poisonous man in the future!¡± A smile crept onto Evan¡¯s face as he watched the woman mumbling to herself while fleeing inside. On the other side, Levant was thinking of his next n when a maid approached him and informed him about something. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Mr. Levant, there¡¯s a strangedy outside asking to meet Evan. She said she knows him.¡± A strangedy? Levant furrowed his brows. ¡°Let her in.¡± A momentter, ady wrapped in a long cloak entered his room. Levant scanned her up and down, trying to figure out who she was. ¡°You are?¡± The woman slowly took off her hat under the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m here for Evan.¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known him for years!¡± Levant stayed silent. Huh¡­ An old acquaintance of his, I see. I wonder what¡¯s the story behind this. ¡°What is your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°ssmates.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Susan.¡± This woman seems shy and timid judging by her response. After mulling over it, Levant ordered, ¡°Bring her to Evan.¡± When Susan left with the maid, he instantly trailed behind them. He was eager to find out why the woman wanted to meet Evan. Knock knock! ¡°Who is it?¡± John¡¯s irritating voice sounded from the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Evan!¡± John frowned after hearing that. When he opened the door, he froze upon seeing the woman. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 ¡°I¡¯m looking for Evan.¡± The guy carefully scanned the woman in front of him, a mysteriousdy with a long cloak. He had no idea who she was. ¡°Who is it?¡± Evan¡¯s deep and mellow voice rang out from the room. Hearing his voice excited Susan as she eagerly stepped into the room, repeating Evan¡¯s name in her head. ¡°Hey! You¡­¡± ¡°Evan!¡± Susan was thrilled when she saw Evan seated at his study table with a book in hand. At that instant, be it from excitement or overjoy, her eyes started tearing up. Evan was taken aback by her arrival. He quickly stood up and put his book down before walking to her. ¡°Susan?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Evan. I finally found you!¡± She dived into his arms as she spoke. Tears were rolling down her face while she cried a river. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Evan instantly stiffened up ¨C he was at a loss. ¡°Susan, have a seat. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Susan released her grip and backed away with her bloodshot eyes locked onto him. ¡°Thank god it happened to me and not you. Your face, your body¡­ Thank the lord you¡¯re alright,¡± Susan said, deeply touched. Evan felt a sudden sharp pain in his chest after hearing those words. He took a deep breath. ¡°Susan, thank you for what you did for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Evan. I¡¯d give up my life for you without hesitation, let alone a sea of fire.¡± Evan went silent at that. He clenched his fists. It was as though the fire long ago was raging right in front of him. If Susan had not risked her life to save him, Evan would be the one severely injured. He had always kept this act of kindness close to his heart. ¡°Susan, is your face fine now?¡± The woman nodded intensely and said with her eyes brightly lit, ¡°After surviving the fire and multiple surgeries, my face is finally fixed now.¡± As she spoke, her hand was rubbing her face in soothing motions. ¡°Evan, did you know? The skin recement was excruciating. I almost wanted to die from the pain. I really¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Susan choked on her tears once again. ¡°Susan,¡± Evan began, ¡°everything happened because of me. I know I can¡¯t pay you back for all the pain you¡¯ve gone through, but if you ever need anything, I¡¯ll do my absolute best to help.¡± His words made her smile. She held Evan¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Evan. After I was mutted by the fire, I really wanted to end my life. You were the one that convinced me to undergo treatment. You said you¡¯d grant me one wish if I continued living my life happily. Do you still remember that?¡± Evan was instantly reminded of what had happened in the past. He had been in a bind back then. He did not want his savior to give up on her life, so he had made her this promise. ¡°Of course I do. Susan, do you have a wish you want me to help fulfill right now?¡± ¡°Will you really help me fulfill it?¡± Susan asked embarrassingly. After some thought, Evan nodded. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± ¡°Evan, I have only one wish. This wish gave me the strength to push through all the suffering and pain until now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He looked at the woman curiously. He really wanted to do whatever it takes to repay her for what she did for him. At that moment, Susan locked her gaze with his as she tightened her hold on his hands. ¡°My wish is to¡­ marry you! Evan, will you marry me?¡± Evan was rendered speechless. Susan¡¯s wish sent a chill down his spine; he was in total shock. Even though he and Nicole had never registered their marriage, he sincerely treated her as his wife. Moreover, they had four children. Susan¡¯s wish was impossible for him to fulfill. I can¡¯t do it! ¡°Susan, I already have a wife. Maybe another wish? I¡¯ll do my best to make it happen.¡± ¡°But Evan, I heard you never got married!¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t get the certificate, nor did we hold any ceremonies. But we¡­¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Susan interrupted. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to marry me, Evan. It was just my wishful thinking. It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t me you. I don¡¯t¡­¡± She was devastated. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 ¡°Susan, don¡¯t you have anything else you desire? I swear I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Evan genuinely wanted to repay her. ¡°This was the only reason I lived for.¡± Disappointed, the woman stood up and headed towards the door. ¡°Susan?¡± She ignored his call. After Susan left, Evan was still unsettled. The sight of her crying profusely was going through his mind on repeat. ¡°This wish gave me the strength to push through¡­¡± ¡°This was the only reason I lived for.¡± She left just like that. Will everything be okay? He soon realized that the way the woman had walked out looked as if she was resolved to die. He felt an intense sense of dread and immediately took off with his coat before running after her. When he finally caught up to Susan, she was standing beside ake. He got out of the car and hurried over to her. However, before he could reach her, Susan jumped into the water without any warning. ¡°Susan!¡± He dashed over to thekeside and saw her drowning in the water. Without any hesitation, he dived in. Despite the water being freezing cold, Evan tried his best to pull Susan to shore. It as if the woman had lost her will to live. The fact that a young girl like Susan was giving up her life pained him inside. After getting ashore, Evan gave her chestpressions until she coughed up water and opened her eyes. ¡°Evan, why did you save me? You should¡¯ve just let me die.¡± ¡°Susan, you¡¯re still young. You have such a long road ahead of you.¡± She let out a bitter smile. ¡°Evan, if it weren¡¯t for that promise, I¡¯d have died then and there. I was able to come so far because of it! Evan¡­ L-let me ask you onest time. You really won¡¯t marry me? ¡°Susan¡­¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Evan¡¯s voice became rough. He was in a hard ce right now. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m not gonna me you for the decision. Just let me die. Living is pointless; I want to die!¡± She stood up as she spoke and waddled towards theke once more. Evan was doing all he could to stop her. ¡°Susan.¡± Am I going to just watch her die? How can I feel at ease knowing that I let this happen? I already owe her too much. I can¡¯t allow her to give up her life now. But¡­ Nicole¡­ Evan felt torn by the immense pressure; the dilemma was suffocating him. In the end, he took a deep breath. His eyes were bloodshot as he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He then eximed, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll marry you!¡± A brief silence ensued. A hint of joy shed across Susan¡¯s eyes as she turned around. ¡°Evan, what did you just say? You¡¯ll marry me? You¡¯ll actually marry me?¡± She was in disbelief. Evan¡¯s clenched fists were crackling from the amount of force he was applying. He shut his eyes and swallowed all the heartache he felt, forcing out a nod. ¡°Evan¡­¡± Susan dived toward him joyously. At that instance, Evan could hear Levant¡¯s words in his head. ¡°Nicole is free now. Having amnesia is just what she needed to restart her life. It only gets better for her as time passes. Why would you want her to remember all those terrible memories?¡± Evan let out a loose breath. Nicole, I¡¯m truly sorry. I wish you all the best in life. Evan brought Susan back to the estate, and Levant¡¯s men immediately reported everything that had happened to Levant. The man was astonished at what he heard. ¡°What did you say? Evan¡¯s marrying Susan?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard him agreeing to it loud and clear.¡± Levant raised an eyebrow at that response. Is this a dream? My greatestpetitor withdrew before I even did anything! How? He had thought Susan was a shy andpliant woman. Who would have thought the woman would take down Evan for him. Levant was thoroughly impressed. I wonder what Nicole will say about this? Will she be happy to hear this? Levant went to visit Nicole early in the morning the next day and gave her the news Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Nicole was stumped as she thought about Evan¡¯s handsome face, his eyes, and the times they were together. The news that he was getting married ced her mind in disarray. Seeing that Nicole was deep in thought, Levant said, ¡°Nicole, this is great news! Even though he was your bodyguard for a short period, you should congratte him. Get him a big gift.¡± His words snapped her back into reality, and she nodded stiffly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should prepare a nice gift for him.¡± Levant went quiet ¨C he was disappointed by Nicole¡¯sck of reaction. Evan Seet, I¡¯ll be sure to bring Nicole along when I attend your wedding ceremony. Nicole secretly let out a sigh. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s getting married. I won¡¯t have those dirty thoughts about him now, especially when he has a wife. Evan was no longer her bodyguard, so Nicole would no longer be able to see him after the man got married. That¡¯s good. There¡¯ll be no chance for me to be delirious about him. While she was deep in thought, her hands shifted around restlessly. It was obvious that she was feeling quite agitated. Meanwhile, John looked at Evan and Susan and let out a quiet sigh. I was rooting for Mrs. Seet this whole time. Who would¡¯ve thought a wild Susan would appear and snatch him away. Is this fate in action? In John¡¯s eyes, Susan looked exquisite and talked really politely. She was shy andpliant, nothing like Nicole, who was straightforward. Why would Mr. Seet marry a woman who¡¯s the direct opposite of Mrs. Seet? John pursed his lips. There must be something wrong with Mr. Seet. He wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry her otherwise. ¡°Evan, when should we hold the wedding ceremony?¡± Susan clung to Evan as she spoke. ¡°Once we get back.¡± Evan¡¯s expression was nd as he answered casually. ¡°Evan, could we hold it here? I want to marry you as soon as I can.¡± ¡°Conduct the wedding here?¡± Evan asked, surprised. ¡°Yes. If you really want to marry me, let¡¯s do it here. A grand ceremony that will allow the whole world to know that you¡¯re marrying me ¨C that I¡¯m your wife. We can register after that when we get back.¡± Evan stayed silent. I¡¯ve already agreed to the marriage; why the haste? Is she scared that I¡¯ll go back on my word? Seeing that Evan did not respond, Susan went to stand right in front of him. ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve waited for this for years. I want the wait to end sooner. Can you do this for me? Please?¡± Her eyes were crystal clear as she spoke with a woeful look on her face. Evan was instantly reminded of how much he owed her. Since I¡¯ve already promised to marry her, where and when shouldn¡¯t matter. The oue will be the same at this point anyway. ¡°Fine. As you wish.¡± ¡°Evan, thank you!¡± John secretly pulled a face. Mr. Seet¡¯s actually powerless against something like this? One only has to beg him a bit, and he¡¯ll agree? Back then, no matter what difficulties Evan put Nicole through, the woman would never beg him like that. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Babies that cry really do get the milk first! Stephen was astonished when he heard that Evan was getting married. ¡°Evan¡¯s heart has always been with Nicole. Why would he go on to marry another woman?¡± ¡°Sir Musgrave, Evan Seet is staying at re¡¯s Hotel. Would you like to ask him directly?¡± Nicole lost her memories, and Levant istching onto her. Now, Evan¡¯s marrying someone else. Are these affectionate lovers going to pass each other by like this? It reminded Stephen of his time with Rosalie and his regrets. He did not want to see the lovers miss out on each other. You¡¯ll never meet some people again once you leave them! It bes a hole in your heart that can never be filled! ¡°Tell the driver to head to re¡¯s Hotel.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Stephen¡¯s visit gave Evan quite the surprise, but it was understandable. Evan and the duke got along really well. Moreover, he was Nicole¡¯s biological father. Evan knew Stephen cared about her a lot, so it¡¯s only natural that the man would care about their rtionship as well. ¡°Sir Musgrave, have a seat.¡± Stephen let out a soft sigh before he sat on the premium leather sofa opposite Evan. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 ¡°Evan, I heard that you¡¯re getting married. Is it just a rumor?¡± ¡°Negative.¡± Evan shook his head. ¡°So it¡¯s real then?¡± Stephen expressed his astonishment. Evan¡¯s answer was brief and simple. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who are you marrying? Don¡¯t you love Nicole?¡± I¡¯m marrying someone I can¡¯t refuse. Evan was certain that the one he loved was Nicole. Thoughts flickered through his mind as he forced out a response. ¡°Nicole would be happier without me and the memories we shared.¡± Stephen took a while to ponder the situation before he asked, ¡°Evan, does this mean you¡¯re giving up on her?¡± Giving up. The two words Evan did not want to hear nor think about. I had no choice. This was the only way. Maybe Nicole not remembering anything was a blessing in disguise. Now, she won¡¯t feel anything when she finds out I¡¯m marrying Susan. ¡°I wish her all the best.¡± Evan had so many things he wanted to say at that moment, but those were the only words he could manage. I¡­ I can¡¯t say any more than that. Silence ensued as Stephen stared at him. It reminded Stephen of the time he broke up with Rosalie. Stephen recognized the look on Evans¡¯s face. He was reluctant but helpless, forced to endure it all. ¡°Fate is cruel,¡± Stephen stated after standing up. Upon seeing the duke about to leave, Evan stopped him, hoping to ask for a favor. ¡°I won¡¯t be by her side from now on, so please be wary of someone for Nicole¡¯s sake. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Your wife.¡± Stephen paused. Evan would not say that without reason, and Stephen knew it. He knew Portia¡¯s personality very well. Evan Seet, you still care about her. ¡°I understand,¡± Stephen replied as he turned to leave. The man had a lot on his mind. After the duke left, Evan stood by the window. The faint city lights shining onto his imposing figure, enting his lonely silhouette. Never had he thought that he would be caught up in a situation like this. Maybe letting go of her was the right thing to do. While Evan was gued by his thoughts, Susan suddenly walked in. ¡°Evan, shall we get married tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Evan muttered nomittally, showing no emotions. ¡°Thank you, Evan.¡± His decisive answer looked like he was pampering Susan, but in reality, he was feeling indifferent. There was no joy or excitement in his heart. On the contrary, his heart was as cold as winter snow. The news about Evans¡¯s marriage spread like wildfire. Soon, it was trending in every search result and mainstream media. ¡°President of Seet Group, Evan Seet, will be holding a grandiose wedding ceremony overseas.¡± ¡°Sources say that Evan Seet, the president of Seet Group, and Ms. Susan¡¯s wedding will be held tomorrow.¡± Back in the country. Sophia caught wind of the marriage and was astonished by the news. ¡°What on earth is this arrangement? Am I dreaming?¡± This is outrageous! Do the parents actually have to find out about the marriage from the news? She was not the only one confused about the whole ordeal. Davin, who was seated next to her, had his brows knitted too. ¡°He¡¯s definitely gone crazy! Why would he do something like this otherwise?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°What did you see?¡± Sophia asked Davin. She wanted to make sure what she saw was not a hallucination. He raised his head and replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m seeing whatever you¡¯re seeing!¡± ¡°Your brother¡¯s actually getting married?¡± Davin nodded firmly. ¡°Not to Nicole Lane, but to a woman named Susan?¡± Another firm nod from Davin. Sophia immediately shot up from her seat and eximed, ¡°There¡¯s no way! Why would Evan do something like this?¡± ¡°Mom, what are you shouting for? Just go ask him the reason!¡± Sophia was clearly disoriented from the sudden bombshell of news. When she finally calmed down, ¡°You¡¯re right; I¡¯ll give him a call. That no-good son of mine getting married without letting us know? To Susan? What about Nicole? What about my grandchildren? He¡¯s in a whole lot of trouble!¡± As she spoke, Sophia dialed in the numbers. After she got confirmation from Evan, she was dumbfounded. ¡°Evan¡­ You¡¯re not like your brother. Why would you do something like this?¡± Chapter 712 Chapter 712 ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll bring her back after the wedding.¡± ¡°No! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you marry that woman!¡± ¡°Mom, the whole world already knows now. We have to hold the ceremony tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡­ Evan, have you gone insane?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll exin everything to you when I get back.¡± Evan then promptly ended the call. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sophia stared at her nk phone screen. ¡°Oh God, what have I done wrong? Was having Davin not enough punishment? How could Evan¡­ Why would he do something like that?¡± Davin was rendered speechless as he frowned intensely on the side. Mom, why are you saying such things! The four children were walking in when they heard their grandmother¡¯s cry. Juan ran over to Sophia. ¡°Grandma, are you okay?¡± Seeing the children only made Sophia feel even more depressed. What¡¯s going to happen to these kids after Evan marries Susan? I can¡¯t let that wedding happen! ¡°Quick, you four go and get ready. Uncle Davin and Ms. She are going to bring you guys to see your Daddy and Mommy.¡± ¡°Mom, I can bring them on my own. Why is Sheeping along?¡± ¡°I¡¯d never leave the kids with you alone! She¡¯s definitely going with you.¡± At that, Davin went silent. Why does it have to be Sheep, then? Why can¡¯t it be someone else? His displeasure was written all over his face. Maya held out her chubby hands, hiding all but two fingers. Her crystal clear eyes blinked repeatedly as she looked at Sophia. ¡°Grandma, we don¡¯t need to go. Daddy will bring Mommy back in two days.¡± Two more days. By then, she would have counted all ten of her fingers. She had always thought that her parents woulde once she finished counting her fingers. Sophia looked at the innocent children and let out a heavy sigh. She had no idea how she should break the news to the kids. The sharp Juan was able to pick up something from the way she was acting. He asked, ¡°Grandma, did something happen?¡± Sophia held his hand in hers, not knowing where to start. She raised her head and looked at Davin in silent questioning. Do I tell them? Davin understood what was on his mother¡¯s mind almost instantly. He figured it would be best if the kids knew since they needed their help to help stop what¡¯s happening. Thus, he squatted down and slowly exined everything to the children. Kyle turned furious. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Daddy would never marry someone else!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way! Mommy is amazing! Daddy won¡¯t ever leave her for someone else!¡± Nina was in disbelief too. Juan, however, was quiet. He felt like he was in a weird dream. Did I hear that right? Maya teared up instantly. If Daddy marries another woman, I will have a stepmom. ¡±Daddy can¡¯t marry anyone else! Daddy has to marry Mommy!¡± Seeing the kids agitated like that, Davin scooped Maya into his arms and wiped her tears away. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. It hasn¡¯t happened yet. So, whether your Daddy marries another woman or not will depend on whether you all can stop him.¡± The children looked at each other. Even though they had no idea why their father was doing such a thing, they were all very upset about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go and stop him right now!¡± Juan eximed. ¡°I¡¯ll go get ready!¡± Nina chimed. Kyle shot up the stairs without a word. Maya wiped her tears away with her hands and marched upstairs as well. Soon after, the children were ready to go. Davin immediately brought them to the airport. She was already waiting for them there. ¡°Ms. She!¡± Maya was excited to see the woman and rushed over. She got down and picked the young girl up,forting her when she saw thetter¡¯s bloodshot eyes. Davin stole a nce at She. Thest time we at the Seet Residence, things did not end well. How do I even talk to her? He had always been casual and rxed, but the current Davin Seet was standing on the side, stiff as a pole. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 She only took one nce at Davin. She then held Maya in one arm and took Nina¡¯s hand in the other. They walked towards the waiting area. Davin took Kyle and Juan with him and followed behind. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At K Nation, Evan stood at the window of the extravagant suite, his gaze locked in the direction of the estate as his silhouette was enshrouded in loneliness. He had not said a single word in two hours he stood there. John, who was standing on the side, secretly let out a sigh. Is this how the night before the wedding should feel like? Oh, Susan¡­ You could¡¯ve gotten anything in the world, but you just had to pick this. Evan had been supporting her with big sums of money over the past few years. That money was used to pay for her medical bills as well as her daily expenses. In John¡¯s eyes, Susan was emotionally ckmailing Evan. Mr. Seet¡¯s now forced to marry you by his conscience. Will you be happy? It¡¯s pretty obvious. How could a marriage like this work out? ¡°Let¡¯s go and see her.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Evan¡¯s sudden remark caught John off guard. The former¡¯s voice was hoarse from not talking for a long time. John stood there, still clueless as to who his boss was referring to. ¡°Mr. Seet, did you mean Susan?¡± Evan shot him a sidelong re before he marched out. John was still thinking about what the former had said as he followed from behind. After leaving the hotel, Evan drove straight to the estate. Oh, he meant Mrs. Seet. John was quite curious about what Nicole was doing after knowing that Evan was getting married the next day. When the two of them reached the estate, they stood at the wall fence once again. John let out a quiet sigh. Mr. Seet¡¯s gonna climb over again? The first time was to woo her, and this time to say goodbye? Things have changed so much, so quickly. Fate sure is cruel and uncertain. After they both got over the fence, they immediately crouched down and hid behind the trellis. Two guards were patrolling nearby. They only got up when the guards were further away. Before they could start heading to Nicole¡¯s room, they saw Nicole walking in their general direction. So they immediately hid back down. Nicole was feeling empty inside. She initially suspected that Evan and John had ulterior motives when they became guards at the estate, but now that they were gone, she felt really ufortable. They both came and left in such a short period of time. Did they aplish their goal? ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to find out what your goal was before you left.¡± Nicole sighed. She was wandering in the garden when she reached the swing, where she suddenly halted. At that moment, memories of when Evan had pushed her on the swing came flowing into her head. Strangely, she grinned. Reaching out, Nicole touched the swing and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be bringing you a great gift tomorrow. A token of gratitude.¡± Thank you for being more than just a bodyguard. Thank you for pulling me away and saving my life from that flower pot. Upon hearing what she said, John¡¯s lips pursed. Silly Mrs. Seet, your husband¡¯s marrying someone else, and you¡¯re sending them a wedding gift? He then turned around, only to find Evan with his fists tightly clenched. All the pain and helplessness thetter was feeling could be seen in his gaze. John looked to the side. The moonlight looked like pieces of crystals scattered on the floor. Mr. Seet¡¯s heart right now looks like this I suppose, shattered into pieces in the shade of brilliant red. Nicole stayed at that spot for a while longer before she turned around and left. Nicole, please live the rest of your life happily. Evan wished her well as her silhouette faded into the night. He initially wanted her to regain her memories, but at that moment, all he wanted was for her to never remember the past. He wanted her to live a happy and carefree life. The wedding ceremony went on as scheduled the next day. With all the guests there apanied by champagne and roses, the atmosphere was joyous, to say the least. Everyone present had their own opinions on the reason Evan was getting married overseas; many could be seen gathering in small groups, talking about it. ¡°Could it be that something unpleasant has happened between Mr. Seet and Nicole Lane? Is that why he chose to marry someone so hastily?¡± Chapter 714 Chapter 714 ¡°Ms. Lane most likely did something wrong to Mr. Seet. That¡¯s why Mr. Seet gave up on her with such decisiveness.¡± ¡°Hey, we don¡¯t know what actually happened. Who Mr. Seet marries doesn¡¯t concern us. So, just sit back and watch¡­¡± Suddenly, the crystal chandelier above the hall turned dark. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Everyone looked around, not knowing what was going on when a beam of light lit up the entrance of the hall. Susan stood there, holding onto Evan¡¯s arm. She had a brilliant smile on her face while he contrasted her with his cold and emotionless expression. Levant was immensely delighted not far away as he looked at the bride and groom enter the hall. He turned his gaze towards Nicole, who was staring at the couple. She wore a very slight frown on her face as if a million thoughts were going through her head at the moment. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t you think they look good together?¡± Levant deliberately asked. Nicole inspected the woman next to Evan. She looked gentle and shy; she was definitely beautiful. A handsome man beside a beautifuldy. They¡­ They do look good together. Her lips twitched as she nodded. Her fists instinctively clenched. She was confused on why she could feel her heart aching inside. And then, she shed a tear. It felt as if she had just lost something really important to her. Nicole Lane! You had such dirty thoughts of this man in the past, but those were just thoughts. What are you doing right now at his wedding? The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she became and the more suffocating it felt. Out of the blue, Evan looked towards her and their gaze met. She could see the flickering in his eyes; it was a mixed feeling she could not quite understand. Is he¡­ sad? No, that can¡¯t be. Why would he be sad at his own wedding? I must have had too much champagne. Nicole immediately turned away to avoid Evan¡¯s deep dark eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nicole?¡± Levant asked. ¡°Levant, I need some fresh air.¡± Upon seeing her sort of disoriented, Levant grew nervous. Don¡¯t tell me she remembered something? ¡°Nicole, the gift is already here. We already gave them our blessings, so let¡¯s just head back. How does that sound?¡± Nicole felt really ufortable staying there, so she thought it was better if they did. ¡°Okay.¡± Levant quickly escorted her out, and they left together right after. Evan, on the other hand, was unwillingly going through the wedding procedures with Susan, looking like a machine. Just when the proceedings ended, the four kids burst into the hall, still trying to catch their breath. They were dumbfounded to see their father in a suit. The bride beside him was not their beloved mother. Daddy¡¯s really marrying someone else? ¡°Daddy! You can¡¯t marry her!¡± Kyle shot Evan a cold stare. Nina also looked at her father menacingly. ¡°Daddy, why are you marrying this woman?¡± Maya could not hold in the tears in her eyes as she screamed, ¡°I want my mommy! Where is Mommy!¡± The guests were puzzled. ¡°Are these kids Mr. Seet¡¯s four children?¡± ¡°Looks like they are quite against Mr. Seet getting them a stepmom.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured out why Mr. Seet held this wedding so hastily.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want his family to stop him. I heard that the Seets like Ms. Lane a lot, especially Sophia Clinton, the mother-inw. Mr. Seet must have seen thising.¡± ¡°No way. It wasn¡¯t Mr. Seet¡¯s idea. I heard it was the bride that insisted that they conduct the wedding immediately.¡± ¡°The bride? That means she¡¯s the one worried that Mr. Seet¡¯s family would stop them. That¡¯s why she wanted it to be official as soon as possible. If that¡¯s the case, this woman is slyer than we thought.¡± Evan was silent as he walked to the kids. There wasn¡¯t a hint of anger in him as he looked at Davin and She, who were beside the children. ¡°Uncle Davin will bring you guys back.¡± ¡°No! We¡¯re not going back!¡± Kyle insisted. Nina clung onto Evan¡¯s shirt. ¡°Daddy, you shoulde back with us!¡± Chapter 715 Chapter 715 ¡°Mommy! I want Mommy!¡± Maya was still crying. ¡°Daddy, why are you marrying her?¡± Juan questioned angrily. Both Davin and She stayed standing silently at the side. They did not say anything because what the children were doing was good enough. We need to hear what he has to say. Susan stood at the side with her clenched fists hidden as she looked at the children. She approached Maya, trying to wipe her tears away, but the young girl gave her a ¡°Maya Punch¡± in response. Maya did not want the woman to go near her. Susan could only look to Evan for help. Quietly, the man got down tofort Maya. She was hugging his thigh and crying for her father to go home. ¡°Okay. Daddy will bring you back to the hotel first.¡± Evan felt awful seeing Maya crying her lungs out. He picked her up and walked straight towards the entrance. Susan stared at Evan¡¯s back as he left. Tears formed in her eyes as she secretly clenched her fists in anger. It doesn¡¯t matter right now. The wedding¡¯s done. The whole world knows that I¡¯m Mrs. Seet now. ¡°Evan!¡± Susan called out affectionately and chased after him. When they got to the hotel, Evan found himself surrounded by the children. Davin and She also demanded answers from him. ¡°Evan, why are you marrying Susan? I know she saved you back then, but you¡¯ve been helping her a lot since then. I know it¡¯s not enough, but you didn¡¯t have to go and marry her!¡± ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t you think about how Ms. Lane would feel?¡± She rolled her eyes. She knew Davin was an asshole, but she would never have thought Evan would pull such a ridiculous stunt like this. Evan stayed quiet solemnly. John let out a shaky breath. ¡°Mr. Davin, you probably don¡¯t know this, but Susan wanted nothing else but for Mr. Evan to marry her.¡± Davin was speechless. What the actual f*ck! She was the same. Isn¡¯t this literally emotional ckmail? The grudge they held against Evan immediately changed into sympathy for him. While the two adults went silent, the four kids kept their eyes on their father. ¡°Daddy, you left Mommy, but we can¡¯t leave her. We want to be with Mommy.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go find Mommy so we can be with her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do that!¡± Evan suddenly erupted from his silence. His voice shook everyone there. Davin was not having it. ¡°Evan, you¡¯re being incredibly unreasonable. Who on earth separates the children from their mother?¡± ¡°Yeah. They should have the right to choose who they want to be with.¡± Davin and She were strangely in sync that day. They did not argue, nor they did have any disagreements. It was as if they were a married couple. They looked at each other, but before Davin could say anything, She turned her head away. John let out a sigh on the side. He understood what Evan was thinking. He¡¯s afraid the kids would be a bother to Nicole. He wants her to live a happy life free from her past. The children were staring at their father with rage-filled eyes. ¡°Daddy¡¯s changed,¡± Juan whispered to Nina. ¡°He¡¯s not the Daddy we used to know.¡± ¡°Yea, Daddy is a meanie!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Kyle was extremely disappointed in Evan. How did Daddy be like this? He¡¯s even stopping us from meeting Mommy. Maya curled up in She¡¯s arms as she whispered, ¡°Daddy is a big meanie.¡± She proceeded to draw a big circle with her hands and told She, ¡°Like this big!¡± Despite their harshments, Evan simply asked John to look after the kids. He then left without saying anything else. John looked at the children; each and every one of them had so much written on their faces. He felt troubled. What has Mr. Seet gotten me into? Half an hour passed as the children gathered together to discuss the most important thing at the moment ¨C meeting their mother. Daddy married someone else, so Mommy must be sad. We should go to her andfort her. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 John was guarding the door at the moment, making it difficult for the children to try and sneak out. They looked at each other in exasperation. Nina asked Juan for ideas. Thetter took some time to think. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try baiting him away?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°You and Maya do something to get him to leave while Kyle and I sneak away to find Mommy.¡± Maya and Nina looked at each other. ¡°Why can¡¯t you and Kyle be the ones to do that while Maya and I go looking for Mommy?¡± Nina pouted. Juan shrugged. ¡°You and Maya, who always gets lost? Daddy would definitely catch you two before you see Mommy. Kyle and I are fast. Nina, we¡¯re on the same team here. Don¡¯t get upset over the small stuff.¡± Nina was silent at that. She looked at Maya and nodded. ¡°Right, we¡¯re on the same team. We need to stick together to go against Daddy, the big meanie!¡± Even though she was reluctant, Nina figured it was better for them to follow Juan¡¯s decision. She talked with Maya and decided to act sick to get John to bring them to a doctor. That way, Juan and Kyle would have all the time they needed to sneak out. They gave each other the signal and started executing their n. ¡°Ah! My stomach hurts!¡± ¡°My head hurts!¡± John was speechless. He looked at the two, dumbfounded. He had already seen everything the children had done while they were discussing. Why does it have to be two of one? Isn¡¯t one enough? These innocent children. John yed along, acting like he was worried. ¡°Are you two not feeling well? I¡¯ll call a doctor toe.¡± Upon hearing that he was opting to phone for a doctor, Nina grew a bit frustrated. ¡°Why are you using the phone? Aren¡¯t you supposed to bring us to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah! Bring us to the hospital!¡± Maya agreed. John sighed. ¡°If I bring you to the hospital and the two boys slip away, what am I supposed to say to Mr. Seet?¡± How did he know Juan and Kyle were gonna sneak out? Nina grew quiet. At that instant, Maya rubbed her hands together and looked at John with her big round eyes. ¡°They won¡¯t, Uncle Lindt. They are good children.¡± John frowned. Those two? No way are they going to sit tight! ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t I give Mr. Seet a call and let him bring you guys to the hospital instead?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Juan and Kyle would not be able to get away if their father came. Looks like the n isn¡¯t gonna work. Nina decided to stop the act and stared at John. ¡°You really are a loyal guard dog.¡± The man was aware of Nina¡¯s sharp tongue, so he was not agitated. ¡°Your daddy¡¯s too powerful. I have to be loyal!¡± Nina rolled her eyes after hearing his response. She turned around a took a few steps back. To her surprise, Kyle and Juan were gone. She looked to the open window. They must have escaped through there! John noticed it too. He immediately went to the window to check. It¡¯s so high up! They¡¯re really going all out to meet their mother, aren¡¯t they? Alright then, I might as well turn a blind eye. Nina and Maya had huge grins on their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there; help me think of something to tell your daddy when he asks about this.¡± John looked at them. re¡¯s Hotel wasn¡¯t far from the estate. After Juan and Kyle got away, they wasted no time, sprinting towards it. Soon, they reached the estate out of breath. However, the guards stopped them from entering. ¡°We¡¯re here to see Grandpa and Mommy. Why are you blocking us?¡± ¡°Sir Musgrave is not here right now, and Ms. Nicole is refusing all visitors.¡± Refusing all visitors? Mommy must be really sad right now. She won¡¯t even see her own kids. There were many guards on duty, so the children knew not to force their way in. ¡°How about we sneak in over the wall fence?¡± Kyle looked at Juan. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Juan held his chin and pondered for a while. ¡°It¡¯s too high for us; we might get hurt. Let¡¯s go through the dog hole instead.¡± Kyle mulled it over. I¡¯d do anything to see Mommy. A mere dog hole can¡¯t stop me. ¡°Alright. Do you know where it is?¡± ¡°Of course! I found out about every nook and cranny there is to this ce while staying here. Follow me.¡± The two secretly and carefully got into the estate through the hole in the wall. At the other end of the hole was the garden. Coincidentally, Nicole was currently sitting on the swing there. Upon seeing her, Juan and Kyle both grew excited. ¡°Mommy¡¯s there!¡± Kyle pointed at the swing. Juan nodded in response as they ran towards the swing while shouting, ¡°Mommy!¡± Nicole heard their shout and turned around to see two kids sprinting towards her. Her forehead creased. Huh? Whose kids are these? Juan and Kyle stopped in front of her, and she was shocked when she got a good look at their faces. How can they look so alike to Evan? Are they his children? Did he get married because of them? ¡°Mommy, why are you looking at us like that?¡± The kids looked at her with confusion written all over their faces. Nicole was baffled. Why are they calling me ¡®Mommy¡¯? ¡°Which family are you two from? I¡¯m not your mommy; I¡¯m not even married. Don¡¯t go calling people your mommy so casually.¡± Huh? Juan and Kyle suspected that they had heard her wrong. Does Mommy not recognize us? Nicole was looking at them like they were strangers. A bad feeling suddenly washed over Juan. ¡°Mommy, y-you don¡¯t recognize us?¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± Kyle was horrified. ¡°Was Daddy marrying another woman too much to handle for her? Has Mommy gone insane?¡± ¡°She looks too neat and tidy to be a crazy person¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on then?¡± The two children were extremely confused. On the other hand, the more Nicole looked at them, the more she thought about Evan. So, she got down and squatted beside them. ¡°Hey. Is your daddy Evan Seet?¡± Kyle and Juan both nodded vigorously. Nicole inspected them for a bit. Wow. They really inherited all of Evan¡¯s best features. These two boys are really handsome! ¡°Did your daddy ask you toe here?¡± ¡°No, we came here ourselves.¡± ¡°You guys are children! Why are you running around the streets like this?¡± Nicole¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°And calling strangers ¡®Mommy¡¯? I need to ask someone to send you back to your daddy.¡± Silence ensued. The kids were rendered speechless. They had done all they could to sneak away to see her, but she was going to send them back instead. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to go back! ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t send us back. If you do that, Daddy will never let us see you again!¡± Looking at the nervous Juan, Nicole reached out and pulled him up by the back of his shirt. ¡°You¡¯re quite heavy. How old are you?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Six.¡± After hearing that answer, she pulled Kyle up as well. ¡°You two naughty kids. Let¡¯s take you back to your daddy.¡± The kids felt humiliated being held by Nicole like that, but they were out of options. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re your children! You can¡¯t do this to us!¡± ¡°We¡¯re your real children! We¡¯re your biological kids!¡± Nicole let out a cold snort and gave the children a strict warning, ¡°Stop calling me that. I already told you that I¡¯m not married. How could I have children as old as you two?¡± ¡°Mommy really doesn¡¯t remember us. What do we do now?¡± Juan asked his brother. Kyle gave it some thought. ¡°Grandpa! We wanna see Grandpa!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your grandpa?¡± Nicole¡¯s brow raised. ¡°Mommy¡¯s daddy! The duke!¡± ¡°You little brats! Stop going around iming you¡¯re rted to strangers. First, you call me your ¡®Mommy¡¯, and now you say the duke is your grandpa? I¡¯m definitely sending you two back to your daddy. He needs to educate his children properly.¡± Chapter 718 Chapter 718 ¡°No!¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re definitely going to regret doing this to your own sons!¡± Nicole dragged them toward the door. Just as she was about to hand them over to the bodyguards, Stephen returned and hurried over. ¡°Nicole, what are you¡­¡± ¡°These two little brats appeared out of nowhere, iming I¡¯m their mother and you¡¯re their grandfather! I was just about to have the bodyguards take them back home to their father. He should have kept a better eye on them!¡± ¡°Grandpa, save us!¡± ¡°Grandpa, what happened to our Mommy?¡± ¡°Shut up! Continue shouting that nonsense and I¡¯ll sew your mouths shut!¡± Juan and Kyle exchanged nces before their hands flew up to mp over their mouths. They were incredibly upset that their mother would threaten them like that. Stephen sighed and stated, ¡°Nicole, hand them over to me. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡± Nicole thought it over for a moment before releasing them to him. She reminded him solemnly, ¡°These two brats are really sly. Don¡¯t be fooled by their honeyed words!¡± The two young boys stared at their mother¡¯s retreating back, sighing. They then turned their heads to ask Stephen, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡± ¡°Yeah, how did she be like this?¡± Taking in the confusion on their faces, Stephen rubbed their heads gently before saying, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Stephen led them to his study before exining what had happened to Nicole. They were utterly dumbfounded at what they heard. ¡°Grandpa, are you for real?¡± ¡°Yes. Your Mommy lost her memories and can¡¯t remember anything from her past. She doesn¡¯t recognize you or your Daddy!¡± How could this happen? The boys were quiet for a while before they questioned, ¡°Grandpa, is there a way for Mommy to remember us?¡± Stephen pondered that question for several seconds before shaking his head. Now that Evan had married another woman, there was nobody stopping Nicole from being with Levant. There was no way Murphy would give her the antidote if she ended up getting together with Levant. Besides, at that point, it might not be a good thing for her to remember her past. She would be utterly crushed that the man she loved had married another woman. Although it was rather selfish of him, as her father, Stephen did not want her to regain her memories either. Juan and Kyle shot each other despairing looks. Their father had married some other woman while their mother did not recognize them anymore. They wondered how upset Nina and Maya would be when they heard about this news. ¡°Grandpa, although Mommy doesn¡¯t remember us anymore, could we still keep herpany?¡± ¡°Yeah! We want to stay by Mommy¡¯s side and take care of her.¡± They could not abandon their mother now that she had lost her memories. Stephen was having a dilemma. It might be better in the long run for Nicole to cut off all ties with her past. However, these kids were still her flesh and blood. Blood was thicker than water¡ªa sentiment he could fully understand. It was cruel to separate the kids from their mother when they were still so young. After much thought, he finally agreed to let them stay for now. ¡°You can stay here for a few days. She can¡¯t remember anything at all, so don¡¯t bring up the past in front of her. Otherwise, she¡¯ll just toss you two out again.¡± Thinking over his words, the boys nodded. N?velDrama.Org content. Maya and Nina were extremely worried that their brothers were still not back yet. ¡°Do you think something bad happened to them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call them and ask.¡± Nina dialed Juan¡¯s number and the young boy told her about their mother losing her memories. Needless to say, Maya and Nina were both shocked to the core. ¡°How did Mommy lose her memories?¡± ¡°No idea. She doesn¡¯t recognize me or Kyle, so she definitely won¡¯t remember you two either.¡± Nina mulled over this before snorting. ¡°Evil Daddy must have known about Mommy losing her memories. That¡¯s why he dared to abandon her and marry some other woman! We have to think of a way for Mommy to get her memories back! After that, Mommy can get her revenge on Daddy and teach him a lesson!¡± Her siblings were rendered speechless at her words. Is she hoping that Mommy and Daddy fight? ¡°Maya and I wille up with a n to meet you two at the estate.¡± With that said, Nina ended the call. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Maya¡¯s chubby hands gripped Nina¡¯s tightly as she dered, ¡°I want Mommy to remember us. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have a Mommy to love and spoil us anymore!¡± ¡°Okay, then we have to find a way to get to the estate.¡± John heard everything from where he was standing by the doorway. He sighed silently. Mr. Seet doesn¡¯t want Mrs. Seet to remember the past but these children are insistent. Just what will be the best for her? She¡¯s someone who¡¯s always been straightforward and bold with her feelings. She would not want to live in a lie for the rest of her life. Ultimately, John actually agreed with the kids. He deliberately created an opportunity for the two girls to sneak out before following them from afar. He only left after they safely arrived at the estate. On his way back, he agonized over how he would answer if Evan asked him where they had gone to. Stepping back into the hotel room, he was immediately faced with a stony-faced Evan. His heart leaped up to his throat and he stuttered out, ¡°M-Mr. Seet!¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± John fell silent before an embarrassed smile crossed his face. ¡°Mr. Seet, your children are just too smart! They must have inherited their intelligence from you. How could someone as stupid as me manage to keep them contained here?¡± A menacingly cold aura emanated from Evan as his sharp gaze cut into his assistant. He demanded, ¡°Where are they!¡± Terrified out of his wits, John shuddered and replied, ¡°T-They went to the estate.¡± Evan¡¯s fingers curled into fists before he roared, ¡°Go there and bring them back here!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. John spun around and fled out of there, rushing to the estate as per his orders. At the estate. Nicole scrutinized the two young girls before her closely. The more she looked, the more weirded out she felt. Why do they look so much like me? ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked in a gentle tone. Maya blinked her big doe eyes. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re your beloved babies!¡± ¡°Babies?¡± How very strange. Those two little boys from earlier said they were my kids too! Now, here are two young girls that look a lot like me. Just what is going on here? The boys¡¯ father is Evan Seet. Don¡¯t tell me these two belong to him as well! ¡°Who is your Daddy?¡± ¡°Meanie Evan Seet!¡± ¡°Big, bad meanie Evan Seet!¡± Nicole was so shocked to hear their answers that she choked on her saliva. She stared at them in amazement, honestly not expecting they would be Evan¡¯s kids as well. Oh my god, just how many kids does he have! And these two girls look so simr to me too! The world really is a wondrous ce. Now she understood why Evan was always helping her¡ªprobably because she looked so much like his daughters! ¡°Mommy, you really don¡¯t remember us, do you?¡± ¡°Mommy, you have to hurry up and remember us! You need to get revenge on Daddy! He¡¯s been such a bad meanie!¡± Nicole could not help her lips twitching into a smile. She exined to them patiently, ¡°Although we might look a lot alike, I¡¯m not your Mommy. You should go back to your real Daddy and Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy, does that mean you want us to go back to our stepmom? I don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re our real Mommy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back either!¡± The little girls attached themselves to her legs, refusing to let go. What do I do? They¡¯re clinging to me! She could not bear to be too rough with them. They were just so soft and adorable¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ll just have someone contact Evan Seet and let them stay here for a few days. ¡°Would you like to stay with me for a bit?¡± The girls nodded their head fervently. Yay! Mommy¡¯s letting us stay! Hence, the four children managed to sessfully persuade their mother into letting them stay at the estate. When John came to pick them up, they resolutely refused to leave with him. He grimaced, at a loss for what to do now. On one side were the quadruplets who were being incredibly stubborn. On the other side was their absolutely terrifying father, Evan. ¡°How am I supposed to exin this to Mr. Seet?¡± He cried out desperately. Juan¡¯s mind whirred before he eximed, ¡°I have a n!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± John queried. ¡°You can stay with us. You won¡¯t have to exin anything if you don¡¯t go back!¡± Chapter 720 Chapter 720 ¡°I¡­¡± John trailed off uncertainly with a troubled look on his face. Nicole, however, agreed with Juan¡¯s idea. ¡°John, why don¡¯t you remain here with the four kids and continue being my bodyguard? When they want to leave, you can take them away with you. You would have done your duty as best as you could under the circumstances.¡± John looked between Nicole and the kids, who stared back at him defiantly. Left without any other choice, he nodded. ¡°Alright. Sorry to disturb you then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Evan was absolutely furious when he heard that John and his children would be remaining at the estate. ¡°John, you and the kids don¡¯t ever need toe back again!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡­¡± Poor John did not get a chance to speak before Evan hung up. Davin shot his brother an anxious look and stated, ¡°Evan, Mom keeps calling and demanding we go back. She says Dad¡¯s heart condition is acting up with how angry he¡¯s been. We have to hurry back! What do we do now?¡± At this, Susan stood up and walked toward Evan. ¡°Evan, maybe we should go back first. Of all the virtues one should have, filial piety is the most important. Mom and Dad are getting rather old so we shouldn¡¯t make them worry so much.¡± She secretly rolled her eyes at Susan¡¯s words. If you were so worried about the elders of the Seet family, you wouldn¡¯t have insisted on having a wedding ceremony here! Who was the one kicking up a huge fuss, hmm? Now that you¡¯ve gotten what you want, you¡¯re pretending to be such a nice person. What a hypocrite! ¡°Fine. Check for flights. We¡¯ll take the earliest one possible back home.¡± Susan smiled sweetly at his agreement. This is just perfect! Those brats are going to be left here with Nicole, which means Evan and I can have a new beginning after we return! ¡­ At the Seet Residence. There was a distinctly unhappy expression on Sophia¡¯s face as she watched her sons and their significant others. She had noticed the missing members immediately. ¡°Where are my grandchildren? Where are the kids!¡± Evan had a cold look on his face as he kept quiet. Davin and She exchanged nces, not sure what to say either. Sophia loved her grandchildren dearly. If she knew the kids had note back with them, she would be furious. Since nobody was answering, Susan pasted a small smile on her face and stated, ¡°Mom, the kids have decided to stay with their mother. They absolutely refused to return with us no matter what we said. Don¡¯t worry, John is staying behind to look after them.¡± Sophia¡¯s expression was chilly as she swept her gaze across Susan. ¡°Susan, please don¡¯t call me Mom. I can¡¯t possibly ept that title. If you had even the slightest bit of respect for us, you wouldn¡¯t have forced Evan to marry you so hurriedly. And out of the country too!¡± Susan was stunned at the tant disapproval she could hear in Sophia¡¯s voice. She got up and walked over, holding up the elder woman¡¯s hands. ¡°Mom, remember back when I saved Evan and you visited me? You told me you were going to treat me like your own daughter. Now, I¡¯m your actual daughter-inw! That brings us even closer, doesn¡¯t it? So no matter how you look at it, I should be calling you Mom!¡± Sophia sneered at the younger woman¡¯s words. This was an obvious attempt by Susan to capitalize on their gratefulness for saving Evan back then. Having always been someone who made her feelings known, Sophia looked Susan in the eyes as she replied, ¡°Susan, our entire family is very grateful to you for saving Evan back then. But just because I¡¯m willing to treat you as my own daughter doesn¡¯t mean I ept you as a daughter-inw. These are two completely different matters.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. The smile on Susan¡¯s face froze. She heard the implication behind Sophia¡¯s words¡ªshe didn¡¯t like Susan as her daughter-inw. Having already expected this, she widened her smile. ¡°Mom, I know they¡¯re two different things. However, I¡¯m already your daughter-inw now, which means we¡¯re all family. I¡¯ll take good care of you and Dad from now on.¡± With that said, she shed a smile over at Jonathan as well. Jonathan sighed. Seems like Evan and Nicole just aren¡¯t fated to be together. Since he¡¯s already married Susan, I guess we can do nothing but go with the flow. ¡°Susan, we leave Evan in your hands. He¡¯s rather stubborn, so please look after him well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I will.¡± Frustrated, Sophia rolled her eyes at her husband. If it had not been for the fact that Susan had once saved Evan, she would have chased the younger woman out of the house without any qualms. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 ¡°Evan, where will you two live now? At Imperial Garden or Hillside Vi?¡± ¡°Hillside Vi!¡± Evan answered without any hesitation. Susan furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Evan, where is Imperial Garden? It sounds like an amazing ce. Could we live there instead?¡± Evan barely nced at her before replying in a firm tone that brooked no argument, ¡°No!¡± Imperial Garden belonged to Nicole and nobody but her was allowed to live there. If she were to return one day, that would still be her home. The abnormally fierce look on his face surprised Susan. She bit her lip as tears welled up in her eyes, looking incredibly pitiful. Clenching her fingers, she repeatedly reminded herself that everything was fine. She was his wife now, and that gave her plenty of time to make him open up to her and eventually, fall in love with her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. All she needed was time. One yearter, at K Nation. It was a sunny day. Nicole was standing in the garden, watching as Nina and Maya yed around the swings while Kyle and Juan practiced their Taekwondo nearby. Inexplicably, her heart swelled with warmth. Time had flown by so quickly. Before she knew it, the four kids had been staying with her for a year now. Strangely enough, they still seemed to have no intention of going back to their own parents. ¡°Hey, you four, when are you going back home?¡± The children tensed as anxious expressions appeared on their faces. They began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Mommy is trying to shoo us away again.¡± ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s been a year yet we still haven¡¯t managed to make Mommy remember us. What a failure!¡± ¡°I think this is pretty good though! At least Mommy seems happy.¡± Nina rolled her eyes at her sister. Pursing her lips tightly, she exined, ¡°That¡¯s not true! Mommy¡¯s not happy at all. Levant keeps bugging her and urging her to marry him! She doesn¡¯t like him so she¡¯s very upset about it!¡± ¡°Levant is a big, fat liar! He keeps lying to Mommy.¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly! What do we do? How can we help Mommy?¡± Juan racked his brain for ideas before he suggested, ¡°How about we bring Mommy back home? Take her far away from Levant.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea! If we take Mommy away, she won¡¯t have to marry Levant anymore!¡± John, who had been staying close by and listening to their discussion, had to agree that was a splendid n. Another reason he approved of their decision was that he had not seen Evan in over a year. He wondered how the other man was doing. ¡°Nina, Maya, how about this? You two tell her that you want to go back to see your father. After that, insist that you want her to take you all back,¡± John proposed. Nina snorted and retorted, ¡°We¡¯re not going back to see meanie Daddy!¡± ¡°Yeah! Even if we go back, we wanna stay with Mommy! I don¡¯t want Daddy anymore!¡± John thought it over before reassuring them, ¡°It¡¯s just an excuse to make her go back with you. After you return, you guys get to call the shots, don¡¯t you?¡± The girls pondered his words but did not immediately reply. It was only after their brothers nodded at them that they agreed. Nicole had already been toying with ideas on how to escape her marriage to Levant. Thus, she readily agreed to the children¡¯s suggestion. In the past couple of months, Levant had been persistently trying to find all kinds of reasons for them to get married. Every single time, she had to find a different excuse to reject him. She was slowly running out of excuses to use. In fact, she had barely been able to refuse his most recent two advances. Temporarily leaving the country sounded like a great idea. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you guys back home.¡± The quadruplets cheered at her agreement. They would not need to see that liar Levant again and their mother could escape his clutches. How very wonderful! Worry clouded Stephen¡¯s mind the moment he heard that Nicole was bringing the children back to their home. ¡°Nicole, you really should stop pushing back your wedding date.¡± Although Stephen did not really approve of Levant, he had seen how well the younger man had treated Nicole in this past year. Other than Evan, Levant was the only other man in this world who treated her so nicely. Since Evan had already married someone else, there was no better choice than Levant. Nicole grinned at him in response and swore, ¡°I know, Dad. I¡¯m just taking them back home. I¡¯ll be back in no time; you¡¯ll see.¡± Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Stephen mulled over it before sighing. ¡°Fine. Come back as soon as you can.¡± He prayed nothing else would happen during this time. After saying their goodbyes to Stephen, Nicole happily went back to her room to pack. John watched Nicole and the four kids, his thoughts racing. I wonder how Mr. Seet is going to react when he sees Mrs. Seet after so long. She hasn¡¯t managed to regain any of her memories in the past year. Would being back in a familiar ce trigger anything? If it does, what will she do? She does have an explosive temper. At this, John¡¯s brows creased in a worried frown. Why is it so difficult for them to be together? ¡°John, what are you standing around for? C¡¯mon!¡± Seeing that John was still rooted to the spot, Nicole shouted back at him. Her voice snapped him out of his thoughts and he hurried over to help them with their luggage. Half an hourter, they were sitting in the private ne Stephen had arranged for them. The moment they stepped off the ne, Nicole had John call Evan. John took out his phone and did as told, telling Evan of their arrival. After a brief moment, he ended the call and pointed over at a nearby cafe. ¡°Ms. Lane, it¡¯s going to be twenty minutes before Mr. Seet gets here. Let¡¯s wait for him over there.¡± The children instantly agreed so Nicole nodded as well. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± John went off to order a cup of coffee while Nicole sat down with the kids at a table. They started to prattle, telling her about all the fun ces in the country. When they were done, Maya mentally sighed. Mommy was the one who took us to all those cesst time. But now she doesn¡¯t remember a thing! How are we supposed to help her? Nina grabbed Nicole¡¯s hand and asked her earnestly, ¡°Stay with us, please?¡± Stay with them at Evan¡¯s house? That¡¯s not very appropriate and convenient, is it? Just as she was thinking of how to answer, Evan arrived. ¡°Daddy!¡± Juan called out sweetly. To his surprise, his siblings rolled their eyes at him. Daddy is a meanie! Why are you acting so cozy with him! Hearing the shout, Evan turned around. His gaze brushed past John and the children before fixing on Nicole. He noted how she seemed to have lost weight since theyst met one year ago. However, her face was still as beautiful as he remembered, with a pair of bright and intelligent eyes. Their gazes locked together. Nicole could see the passion and affection in his dark orbs. Her heart pounded in her chest and she hastily ducked her head. I must be seeing things. There¡¯s no way Evan will look at me like that! Ugh, it¡¯s already been a year yet I still have such crazy thoughts when I see him. Snap out of it, woman! When Evan came to a stop before them, Nina red at him before pointedly turning her head away. Kyle¡¯s expression was cold and hard as he stared at his father. Maya had to remind herself that her father had been a bad, bad man. Remembering what he had done to their mother, she scowled at him. Juan grinned a little nervously. He was worried if he expressed his delight at seeing his father, he would be the public enemy among his siblings. Without any other option, he lowered his head to avoid looking at Evan. Nicole was taken aback by the children¡¯s reactions. She was tempted to ask if the man was actually their father or their enemy. They haven¡¯t seen each other in a year! Just what grudge are they holding against him to treat him like that? Sensing the tense atmosphere, John chatted with Evan briefly before excusing himself. Nicole shifted ufortably at the awkward silence that surrounded them. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought your four children back. However, what kind of a father are you? How could you not worry about letting them live with a stranger for a year!¡± She was clearlyining on behalf of the kids. Your four children. A stranger. From these words, Evan could tell Nicole had not regained her memories. Pinning her with a loving look, he expressed from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Thank you for what you¡¯ve done. It must have been hard!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Evan¡¯s gratitude made Nicole feel a lot better. Things really had been hard in the past year. ¡°Your children are incredibly mischievous and cunning. It truly has been rather difficult to look after them. If you want to repay me then arrange for me to stay in a good hotel for the next few days.¡± This isn¡¯t an outrageous request at all for taking care of your kids for a year! At this, Nina instantly piped up that she wanted to stay with Nicole. Beside her, Maya nodded as well. Having always been a boy of few words, Kyle used his actions to express his intentions as he moved to stand beside Nicole. Grinning slyly, Juan suggested, ¡°It¡¯s notfortable to stay in a hotel at all! Daddy, is anyone living at Imperial Garden? Why don¡¯t we all stay together at Imperial Garden?¡± Of course there was no one staying at Imperial Garden. That ce was Nicole¡¯s. Evan did not even need to think about it as he nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take all of you there.¡± Nicole was honestly perplexed by the man. How can he agree to let them continue living with me? Isn¡¯t he going to bring them home to enjoy a luxurious life? After that, the children stuck like glue to her sides, escorting her into Imperial Garden. The moment she stepped foot inside the yard, a wave of hazy images shed through her mind. The images seemed connected to this yard somehow but she could not be sure. Suspicion rose in her and she wondered if she had been to a simr yard before she lost her memories. In the living room, she had barely taken a seat when Nina sped upstairs. A few secondster, the little girl zoomed over to her before tugging her into the master bedroom. Although Sylphiette had trashed the room, the family photo of Nicole, Evan and the four kids on a family outing was still fine. All of her clothes were also untouched. Nina pointed the photo out to Nicole, who was shocked to see who was in it. ¡°That woman in the photo looks exactly like me!¡± The little girl looked her right in the eyes as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s because it is you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me?¡± Doubt surfaced in her mind. If that woman really was her, why had Stephen never mentioned anything before? What about her engagement to Levant? How did that happen? ¡°Mommy, look! All the clothes in the closet are your favorite styles and colors!¡± ncing at the clothes, Nicole was amazed to see that it was indeed her preferred styles and colors. What was even stranger was the sense of familiarity that niggled at her as she stared at them. She reached out a hand to stroke a pink skirt that caught her attention. The instant her fingers brushed against the fabric, another jumbled series of images appeared in her mind. The images were of her hanging up these clothing, yet they seemed hazy and unreal. When she tried to focus on those images, her head felt like it was splitting open. She stumbled a little at the pain. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Now she finally understood why the children kept calling her ¡°Mommy.¡± She looked exactly like the woman in the photos. However, the fact that the clothing and design of the room matched her tastes was an incredible coincidence¡ªtoo coincidental. Suspicion rippled through her. She headed back downstairs. Evan had not left yet but was lounging on the couch. The casual posture did not diminish his noble and elegant air though. Nicole sat down opposite him, twisting her fingers together uneasily. After a while, she focused her attention on Evan and asked, ¡°Err¡­ Mr. Seet? That woman in the photo upstairs that looks a lot like me¡­ Is she your ex-wife?¡± Evan felt a lump lodged in his throat. How was he supposed to describe their rtionship? ¡°Ex-wife¡± did not sound like the right term because they had never actually gotten their marriage certificate. His eyes darkened slightly and he replied solemnly, ¡°She¡¯s my only wife!¡± She knitted her brows at his strange wording. Only wife? Then what about the woman he married, Susan? Right then, she was certain that him running into her at K Nation and bing her bodyguard most definitely had something to do with this mysterious woman. ¡°Daddy, hurry up and tell Mommy that the woman in the photo is her!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Evan¡¯s expression was nk while his emotions raged in him. He was feeling extremely conflicted. He wanted to tell Nicole the truth yet he was worried she would remember her past. If he said anything that might make her regain her memories, she would be utterly heartbroken at their current predicament. Especially since he was now married to Susan. A momentter, he spoke in an icy voice, ¡°That¡¯s not her!¡± His children had obviously not expected he would say that. Their loud protests rang out simultaneously. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re lying!¡± ¡°You liar, Daddy!¡± So it really was not her. His answer caused an inexplicable sense of disappointment sweeping through Nicole. ¡°Thank you for arranging this wonderful ce for me to stay, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± This ce belongs to you in the first ce. ¡°Daddy, maybe you should stay here with us?¡± Juan¡¯s suggestion caught Evan off guard. Nicole frowned, thinking that it was a bad idea. Evan was already a married man. It would not be appropriate for him to stay with them. Noticing her expression, Evan replied, ¡°I have to go back to Hillside Vi.¡± Seeing as his first n failed, Juan tried again. ¡°Daddy, the roses at Rose Garden are blooming, right? Could you bring us there tomorrow?¡± If we bring Mommy to all the ces we¡¯ve stayed in before, maybe she might recall something! After some thought, Evan nodded. Juan then asked Nicole for her opinion. She mulled over it before questioning, ¡°Is Rose Garden fun?¡± The young boy nodded. ¡°Very! The flowers there are so colorful and beautiful!¡± Well, I came here so I could escape Levant and get my mind off of him. As long as it¡¯s fun, I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter where we go. Thus, she agreed. Although Maya begrudged her father for marrying another woman, in the end, he was still her father. After a couple of hours of ying with him, she tugged on Evan¡¯s arm, not wanting him to leave. ¡°Daddy, could you eat dinner with us?¡± Evan took in the hopeful glint in her eyes. It had been a year since he had eaten with his four children, so he was reluctant to deny her this. Besides, he wanted to stay with them too. He nodded to show his agreement. He made a call to have his chef and maidse over. After a mad scramble, a feast was spread out on the table. They had only just sat down when a maid hurried over to inform, ¡°Mr. Seet, Ms. Susan is here.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. Before he could do anything, Susan sauntered over. In an overly sweet and affectionate voice, she greeted, ¡°Evan.¡± Then, she sat herself down at the table. The quadruplets looked at her before scoffing as hostile expressions appeared on their faces. To them, any woman who dared to snatch their mother¡¯s ce was an enemy. Nicole swept an assessing gaze across Susan. Dressed in a pale pink dress, thetter looked a lot more feminine now than she had at the wedding. Her silky hair draped across her shoulders loosely while her eyes shone brightly. There was a sheen to them that almost looked like tears, giving her a pitiful look. She was like a fragile flower that screamed for someone to protect her. At that moment, she had to admit that Evan had a good taste to marry a woman as beautiful as Susan. ¡°Evan, I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about you when you didn¡¯te back. So I decided toe over and have a look.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Evan muttered. ¡°Evan, when are you going back?¡± ¡°After dinner.¡± ¡°Can I stay here to eat with you? We can go home together after we finish.¡± Evan did not get a chance to reply as Nicole spoke up warmly, ¡°Sure you can, Mrs. Seet.¡± Both Susan and Evan were stunned at the address. In Evan¡¯s heart, the position of Mrs. Seet would always belong to Nicole. He did not expect she would address someone else as that. His heart felt like a fist was squeezing it tightly and he found it hard to breathe. Immense pleasure shone in Susan¡¯s eyes. She snuck a nce at Evan, noting his tension. It was clear he did not like Nicole addressing Susan as Mrs. Seet. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Since the children were repulsed by Susan¡¯s presence, they rushed through their dinner before disappearing upstairs. Susan did not care about what they thought of her. All she cared about was how Evan was treating Nicole. The way he looked at Nicole was different¡ªa realization that had Susan feeling distinctly ufortable. After they finished dinner, Susan told Nicole she wanted to have a look upstairs. This was the first time she had been here and she wanted to see how Imperial Garden differed from Hillside Vi. Nicole did not even think twice before agreeing to her request. The two women headed to the second floor. When Susan caught sight of the photo in the master bedroom, her fingers curled into fists by her sides. She purposely let out a loud sigh beforementing, ¡°You really do look a lot like Evan¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Evan¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡± Susan turned to look at Nicole with teary eyes, nodding. ¡°Yeah. Unfortunately, she was involved in a car ident a few years ago and died tragically. Evan felt the kids were too young to lose their mother so he¡¯s been trying his very best to find someone who looks a lot like her. He¡¯s hoping to find a substitute who would be willing to look after the kids.¡± So Evan has been treating me as a substitute all along. No wonder he looks at me with such affection! He¡¯s taking me for someone else! Nicole subconsciously clenched her fingers as an inexplicable sense of disappointment coiled in her. Noticing how Nicole¡¯s face had fallen, Susan grabbed one of her hands in both of her own. ¡°Ms. Lane, maybe you could stay here and be her substitute? You could look after the children while also helping Evan deal with his regret. As long as you¡¯re willing to do this and do it well, I¡¯ll definitely make it worth your while.¡± Stay here to be a substitute? I¡¯m the daughter of a duke! I have my own feelings¡ªmy own path to walk. Why should I stay here and be the substitute for a dead person? I would have to be crazy to do something so humiliating to myself! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t agree to that because I¡¯ll be going back to K Nation in a few days.¡± Susan¡¯s eyes shed and she tightened her grip on Nicole¡¯s hand. ¡°Evan is a man who ces a lot of value in his rtionships. He¡¯s always felt regretful of his ex¡¯s death. Please don¡¯t take it to heart if he does anything untoward to you in the next few days!¡± In other words, any affection he shows me is not specifically aimed at me. I¡¯m just a substitute to him. Nicole smiled ndly and replied, ¡°I trust that he won¡¯t cross the line. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t think too much of his actions either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Susan¡¯s words had sessfully nted the idea of being a substitute in Nicole¡¯s mind. N?velDrama.Org content. Now, Nicole knew that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating when she saw the affection in Evan¡¯s gaze. The truth was that he had been looking at someone else instead. Just the thought of this had anger rising in her. Damn you! How dare you think of me as a substitute for your ex? You b*****d! She tossed and turned in the bed, her mind going a mile per minute as she nned her return to K Nation. She wanted to end her life as a substitute as soon as possible! While she really did like the children a lot, she was entitled to living her own life. She was not obligated to be their substitute mother! She woke up in the middle of the night feeling parched. Blinking her eyes blearily, she crawled out of bed and made her way to the small pantry. To her displeasure, there was no water in the water boiler. She exited the pantry grumpily and made her way to the stairs. Just as she was about to head downstairs, she abruptly stopped in her tracks. This was the first day she was living here in this house. There was no way she would be familiar enough with theyout of the second floor to know there was a pantry just around the corner. Not to mention that she clearly knew where the water boiler was. Confusion and suspicion swirled inside her. But no matter how hard she racked her brains, her mind came up nk on the reason why. A long whileter, it clicked. Maybe she had noted it subconsciously when she came upstairs earlier! That sounded like a flimsy excuse and she knew it. However, she could not think of any other exnation. Shrugging, she continued her way downstairs to get a ss of water. When she was done, she returned to her room and flopped back on her bed. She pulled the nkets up over her head and was soon deep in slumbend. The next morning. She was awoken by a loud knocking on her door before the voices of the kids drifted in. ¡°Mommy, Daddy promised to take us to Rose Garden today! You have to wake up!¡± ¡°Mommy, wake up! It¡¯s time to eat breakfast!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Chapter 726 Chapter 726 ¡°Mommy!¡± Hearing their persistent cries, Nicole sighed. The word ¡°Mommy¡± was particrly irritating today, as if reminding her that she was just a substitute. They¡¯re thinking of me as a substitute¡ªEvan too! But as she thought it over, she decided that was unfair. The children just wanted a mother¡¯s love. There was nothing wrong with that. Perhaps it was fate that she and the kids met each other. I¡¯m going to be leaving in a few days anyway. I might as well act as their mother¡¯s recement for now. With this thought in mind, she curled her lips up in a happy smile and got out of bed. Opening the door, she was greeted by four excited faces staring up at her. ¡°Mommy, hurry! We have to eat breakfast! We¡¯re going to Rose Garden today.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Breakfast was all of Nicole¡¯s favorite foods. Evan had left specific instructions for the maids about what the old Nicole used to love to eat. Since everything was suited to her tastes, she did not hesitate in eating more. Maya stared at her mother with a pout on her lips. ¡°Mommy, you passed on your shameless genes to Nina and gave me your gluttonous genes!¡± Nicole blinked, staring at the small mountain of shrimp shells and empty tes in front of her. She stopped eating and shot the girl a sheepish smile. ¡°The food here is just too good.¡± ¡°Then you should stay here forever! That way you¡¯ll be able to eat all this delicious food every day!¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. This chubby little girl has the most interesting ideas! Does she seriously think I¡¯ll be won over by some tasty food¡ªthat I¡¯ll be willing to be their substitute mother just like that? No way! I still n on having a few adorable babies of my own! ¡°So will you?¡± Seeing that Nicole was lost in her thoughts, Maya reached out to tug on her mother¡¯s sleeve. A pair of earnest and bright eyes gazed up at her. Pulling her lips up into a smile, Nicole¡¯s eyes glinted as she replied, ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Maya pouted and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go!¡± Nicole sighed. She¡¯s really be dependent on me as her mother! ¡°Daddy¡¯s here!¡± The words had barely left Juan¡¯s mouth when Evan strode over. Upon noticing the empty tes before Nicole, a small, amused smile curved his lips. Nicole ducked her head in embarrassment. He doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m as gluttonous as Maya, does he? He did not bring the topic up. Instead, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re done, go get ready. We¡¯re going to Rose Garden.¡± She stood up and rushed to her room. Evan watched her retreating back, adoration shining in his eyes. Turning his head to look at the maid who came to clear away the table, he ordered, ¡°Take note of what she likes to eat. Prepare the same for her tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± The maid nced at the table, mentally taking note of the empty tes. After that, she continued cleaning up the table. Nicole changed into some casual clothing before exiting her room. The four kids instantly surrounded her,plimenting her attire and saying how pretty she looked. Delighted, she smiled down at them. Sensing a gaze on her, she lifted her head to lock eyes with Evan. His eyes were filled with affection. Her heart skipped a beat. He¡¯s thinking of me as her recement again, isn¡¯t he? Jerk! I¡¯m no substitute! She mentally rolled her eyes at him. Taking the two little girls¡¯ hands, she led them toward the living room and out the house. Evan held the boys hands and followed them. The Maybach exited Imperial Garden and headed in the direction of Rose Garden. The entire way there, the four children chattered happily and the atmosphere in the car was cheerful. At Hillside Vi. Susan¡¯s frail form stood in the yard, staring at the vegetation glumly. The first thing Evan did after waking up today was to hurry over to meet with Nicole and the children. He had not even eaten breakfast before he left! It¡¯s obvious they all hold important ces in his heart! ¡°Ms. Susan, breakfast is ready. You shoulde in and eat while the food¡¯s hot.¡± Susan smiled and answered, ¡°Have the butler prepare some children¡¯s toys. I¡¯ll be visiting the children later.¡± ¡°Understood. You¡¯re really nice to them, Ms. Susan.¡± Chapter 727 Chapter 727 ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I should be doing this anyway.¡± Susan¡¯s lips twitched upward slightly. At Rose Garden. A myriad of colorful roses bloomed across the entire ce. The scene was absolutely stunning. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Pointing at the rose trellises, the kids asked, ¡°Mommy, do you remember this?¡± ¡°Mommy, we used to live here.¡± ¡°We stayed at the rear house while Daddy stayed in the main house!¡± Nicole took in the beautifully designed courtyard. However, she did not feel a single speck of recognition. No memories came rushing at her. As they continued to pester her, she smiled and shook her head wordlessly. They sighed miserably at her response. Evan had been following them at a distance. His emotions churned inside him chaotically. At that moment, he thought that Nicole not remembering anything might be for the best. He hoped that she would be able to live out the rest of her life happily and without worry¡ªfree from her past. That way, she would not need to remember him nor deal with his current marriage to Susan. Maya twisted her head around to look back at Evan. ¡°Daddy, could you make a flower wreath for me?¡± Evan stared at his daughter¡¯s chubby face and innocent eyes. Grinning slightly, he nodded. Since her sister was getting a flower wreath, Nina piped up saying she wanted one too. Evan readily agreed to weave two¡ªone for each of them. Something urred to Nina and she said, ¡°Daddy, how could you be so petty? Why don¡¯t you make another one for Mommy?¡± Evan turned to look at Nicole, the adoration and affection practically overflowing from his gaze. She stiffened ufortably. That jerk has that look in his eyes again! He¡¯s thinking of me as his ex-girlfriend again, isn¡¯t he? The flower wreath he¡¯ll make is probably for her and not truly for me! If that¡¯s the case¡­ She stared him straight in the eyes as she refused sharply, ¡°I don¡¯t want one!¡± The disdain was clear in those words. Evan¡¯s heart clenched in his chest. If this had been the old Nicole, she would have pestered him relentlessly until he made one for her. The Nicole before him now was not the same Nicole he knew. She did not care for him and did not want nor like anything from him. This is all normal. I shouldn¡¯t treat her the same as the old Nicole. She has her own path to walk now. A path that will never cross with mine again¡­ At this thought, destion and grief swelled in him. Bowing his head, he focused his attention on making flower wreaths for his daughter. A short whileter, he abruptly questioned, ¡°Ms. Lane, are you married?¡± There was a slight tremble in his deep voice. He wanted to know the answer, but at the same time, he was afraid. Nicole¡¯s chest felt tight at the question as she suddenly remembered that Levant was waiting for her back at K Nation. Her heart stuttered while her emotions were all over the ce. Deep down inside, she was well aware that her rejection to Levant¡¯s proposal had something to do with Evan. However, she could not bring herself to face the reason why. She was in denial herself. She would always fantasize about Evan returning to the estate someday. He would be her bodyguard again and apany her on strolls through the garden. He would help her do so many things¡­ Even though she knew he was already married, and that she had witnessed it herself, she still¡­ She did not know why she still hoped that he would suddenly appear by her side one day¡ªthat he would stay with her. I really must be crazy! She pushed such dangerous notions aside, burying them deep within her subconscious. She did not dare tell anyone of these thoughts. How could she? Every time such thoughts haunted her in the middle of the night, even she could not help mocking herself. Since Nicole was being quiet, Nina answered for her, ¡°Daddy, Mommy hasn¡¯t married yet. That Levant keeps bugging Mommy though! Mommy found him too annoying, which is why she¡¯s trying to avoid him¡­¡± ¡°Nina!¡± Nicole cut the little girl off. Anxiety had her heart beating a little faster. She was worried Evan would be able to tell her reluctance in marrying Levant was because of him¡ªthat she was having impure thoughts and feelings for him. With his head still lowered, Evan allowed his delight to sh through his eyes. The news that Nicole had not yet married Levant made him immensely happy. But in the next second, he began to feel conflicted. She was still so young! She should not be alone all the time. He did not want her to marry Levant, but he did not want to see her alone either. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Star-crossed lovers really have it the worst! All these outside forces are forcing us apart but yet I can¡¯t bear to let her go! Pushing aside his heartbreak, Evan squeezed out through gritted teeth, ¡°Levant seems to love you very much. You should consider epting him.¡± Nicole was incredibly ufortable hearing those wordsing from his mouth. She snapped, ¡°Whether I marry him or not is my business! What does that have to do with you?¡± With that, she shot him onest re before stalking toward the rear house. Evan watched her storm off, his eyes reddening. She said it was none of his business, yet her happiness was the most important thing to him right then. For the rest of his life, he would worry about whether she was happy or not. How did we be like this? How¡­ ¡°Daddy, have you finished the flower wreaths?¡± Evan nodded and handed them to his daughters. They eagerly ced the wreaths on their heads, making them look like fairy princesses. ¡°Let¡¯s show Mommy!¡± ¡°Yeah! We have to show her how pretty we are!¡± The two girls skipped to the rear house to look for Nicole. ¡°Mommy, look! Aren¡¯t our wreaths pretty?¡± ¡°Mommy, how do we look?¡± As Nicole spotted the flower wreaths on their heads, several images shed through her mind. A young girl who was a little older than Nina and Maya was skipping along happily. On her head was a flower wreath simr to the one the girls were wearing now. The flower wreath had been given to her by a boy. The images refused to leave her mind, making her believe it was real. She suspected the little girl was her, but who was that boy? Whoever it was, she was certain it was not Evan! Perhaps it¡¯s one of my rtives¡¯ kids at the estate! ¡°Yes, they¡¯re really beautiful.¡± ¡°Mommy, why won¡¯t you let Daddy make you one?¡± Nicole sighed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not like he truly wants to make it for me!¡± I couldn¡¯t care less about it anyway! Evan, who had been standing nearby, heard her words and frowned. What does she mean? If I¡¯m not truly making it for her then who does she think I am making it for? Feeling envious, Nicole plucked Nina¡¯s wreath and ced it on her own head. However, it was too small so she returned it to the young girl. Noting the crestfallen look on her face, Evan turned and headed for the front again. It did not take him much effort to weave another flower wreath. He handed it to Nicole. Nicole was stunned at the wreath being offered to her. It was obvious a lot more care had been put into making itpared to the ones Nina and Maya had. ¡°For you!¡± She shot him a suspicious look. ¡°You¡¯re really giving this to me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± She stared at the beautiful flower wreath. Although she suspected he was still treating her as his ex- girlfriend¡¯s recement, her hand reached out to take it like she had been possessed. Watching the delight that crossed her features, Evan smiled too. Susan arrived just in time to see this touching scene. At first, she was surprised. When she realized what she was seeing, her fingers tightened into fists. She called out in an infinitely sweet voice, ¡°Evan!¡± Her shout effectively broke the intimate moment. Nicole¡¯s heart thumped harder as she wondered what she was doing. Evan¡¯s smile seemed to have some sort of a devilish power, drawing her in. She also found it incredibly familiar, like she had seen it a long time ago. Ugh, what happened to keeping your distance from him! Susan made her way over to them, her curvaceous hips swaying alluringly as she walked. There was a warm smile on her face when she spoke, ¡°I came to see the kids. I went to Imperial Garden but nobodyC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. was there. The maids told me you guys came here, so here I am! I even prepared some gifts for them. I wonder if they¡¯ll like them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, Susan.¡± ¡°Evan, we¡¯re husband and wife. There¡¯s no need to be so courteous with me.¡± The mention of their marriage made Evan extremely ufortable. Susan nced over at Nicole before walking toward the rockery, a clear invitation for Nicole to follow her. Susan¡¯s eyes glimmered with tears as she surveyed the garden. Sighing mournfully, she stated, ¡°Evan¡¯s ex used to live here. He¡¯s probably back here to relive his memories.¡± Chapter 729 Chapter 729 He¡¯s here to relive his memories? With his ex? I should¡¯ve known¡­ Nicole¡¯s initial joyful expression slipped away, and it was reced with a dull look as she stared down at the wreath in her hands. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, Susan suggested, ¡°Ms. Lane, let¡¯s go see the children.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nicole nodded and followed the other woman toward the rockery. There was a pond beside the rockery. Susan watched the children ying gleefully with an intent expression on her face. After a moment, Nina suddenly tripped on a pebble that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. She staggered a few steps before falling into the pond with a loud ssh. ¡°Nina!¡± Susan screamed. In the next instant, she leaped into the pond. Evan came running over at the shout. When he saw the two struggling figures in the pond, he immediately jumped in to save them. ¡°Evan, save Nina first!¡± The words had barely left Susan¡¯s lips when Evan scooped Nina into his arms. He quickly swam toward the shoreline and ced his daughter down. By the time he turned back to rescue Susan, she had already fallen unconscious from ingesting too much water. He swiftly put her on the ground and started to perform CPR on her. Nicole and the children watched on worriedly from the sidelines. After several tries, water dribbled from Susan¡¯s lips as she coughed violently. Her eyelids fluttered open. The first thing out of her mouth was, ¡°Evan, is Nina okay?¡± Her voice was very weak and her words were barely audible. Evan¡¯s expression was serious while confusion swirled in his gaze. ¡°Nina¡¯s fine. Susan, why did you jump in when you don¡¯t know how to swim?¡± A wan smile curved her lips. ¡°I was so worried I didn¡¯t think about that. Nina is your child, which means she¡¯s mine as well. When I saw her in danger, the only thing I could think of was rescuing her immediately!¡± ¡°Susan¡­¡± Evan took off his own jacket and draped it across her drenched form. Then, he made a call to have someone bring over some clothes. Susan leaned against his chest, a blissful smile on her face. Standing off to the side, a bitter feeling epassed Nicole. The children are so lucky to have a stepmother who loves them so much. Evan is fortunate to have such a loving wife as well. They¡¯re a true family in all the ways that matter; I¡¯m just an outsider looking in. It¡¯s about time I go my own way. Evan belongs to Susan so I shouldn¡¯t be having such feelings for him¡­ Nicole Lane, it¡¯s time for you to wake up and ept reality. Go back and get married to Levant. You have your own life to live now. Tears prickled at her eyes and she quickly lowered her face to hide them. From where she was lying on the ground in Evan¡¯s embrace, Susan saw all the emotions that flickered across Nicole¡¯s face. A victorious grin bloomed on her pale face. ¡­ When they returned to Imperial Garden, Nicole began to n her departure. The children seemed incredibly reliant and attached to her, so outright bidding them goodbye would not work. She would have to leave stealthily. After some thought, she decided the best time would be in the middle of the night while they were in deep slumber. By the time they woke up in the morning, she would have been back in K Nation already. ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking about?¡± Nina¡¯s childish voice dragged Nicole out of her somber thoughts. She shook her head at the girl in response. ¡°Nothing much. Nina, your miniature mannequins are very pretty. Can I have one?¡± She wanted to keep it as a souvenir. Nina thought about it for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Those are all old ones. I¡¯ll make a new one for you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Nicole watched as Nina focused her attention on putting makeup on a new mannequin. Her lips turned upward in a small smile. What a talented child. I wonder if she inherited it from Evan or her poor departed Mommy. Noting how Nicole was staring off into space, Maya made up her mind. She would bring out some of her secret stash of snacks and share them with her mother. ¡°Thank you, Maya, but it¡¯s okay. You should leave them for yourself to enjoy.¡± Maya giggled and opened up her coat, revealing a huge hidden pocket sewn inside. ¡°I have a lot more snacks in here! You should have some!¡± Nicole stared at the hidden pocket, dumbfounded. ¡°Maya, when did you sew this hidden pocket?¡± ¡°When I was about to turn six years old. You sew it for me, Mommy! Now I¡¯m seven!¡± As she spoke, Maya lifted six of her chubby fingers before adding one more to make it seven. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Nicole was bewildered at Maya¡¯s words. Maya stayed with me for a year at the estate. Since she¡¯s seven now, that means she was six when she was with me. She said their mother sewn it for her when she was about to turn six years old, which was about a year before she stayed with me. But didn¡¯t Susan tell me their mother died several years ago in a car crash? Mulling over that question, she concluded that someone must have deliberately told a white lie to Maya. They must have someone else sew it and tricked Maya into thinking her mother had done it. Poor, poor child. It really must suck to lose their mother at such a young age. I¡¯m sure Susan will treat them as her own. Nicole pulled out a small packet of cheese from the hidden pocket. Tearing it open, she popped the snack into her mouth. Maya beamed at her brightly. She reached out to pinch Maya¡¯s plump cheeks yfully, her heart clenching in her chest. Will she be very sad when she discovers I¡¯ve left without saying goodbye? Well, might as well rip off the Band-Aid now instead of dragging things out. I am bound to leave anyway. From the room next door came the sounds of Juan and Kyle ying games together. She entered their room curiously and Juan stuck his tongue out at her. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll practice my Taekwondo after this round!¡± Kyle smirked and added, ¡°I¡¯ll try to improve on my hacking skills after this round!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Once again, Nicolemented the fact that their mother passed away so young. It was such a pity. Evan had said that the woman in the photo was his only wife. Maybe it¡¯s because of these outstanding children that he can¡¯t seem to forget about her. That woman must be absolutely irreceable in his heart. ¡°Mommy, could you bring us to the amusement park tomorrow? It¡¯s a Sunday tomorrow and we¡¯ll have to go back to ss on Monday!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy! You used to bring us to the amusement park all the time.¡± Nicole mulled over the idea for a moment, finally agreeing. She would just think of it as fulfilling onest wish for the children before she left. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Should we ask Daddy toe with us?¡± Honestly, she was getting tired of being treated as a substitute by Evan. Besides, he was a married man. She should be keeping her distance from him. She shook her head, replying, ¡°No need. I can take all of you myself. Actually, there are maids here, aren¡¯t there? We can just bring one of them along with us.¡± The kids nced at each other, remembering all the times their mother used to bring them to the amusement park alone. Their father was probably too busy with work toe with them anyway. The next day. The children woke up very early due to their excitement. After breakfast, they changed into their favorite clothes and stood outside Nicole¡¯s bedroom door, waiting. Their father was displeased with how they shouted and banged on Nicole¡¯s door to wake her up the day before. He told them that she was very tired and that they should let her rest. They were not allowed to make amotion. Heeding his instructions, they stood outside her door and waited in silence obediently. By the time Nicole woke up, it was well into the day. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Checking the time, she bolted upright in bed. Were the children too tired from their outing yesterday? It was strange that they were not knocking her door down to wake her up. She took her time changing into a clean set of clothing before she opened the door. To her surprise, the four kids were lined in a neat row in front of her door. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy, time to eat breakfast!¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve already eaten!¡± She frowned when she took in how they were already dressed and ready to go. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± They looked at each other, grinning but not replying. Atst, one of them spoke up, ¡°Maya, you tell her!¡± Maya was the most straightforward and honest of them all. Giggling, Maya exined, ¡°Daddy said he would give us a spanking if we woke you up by banging on your door!¡± Evan threatened them? Is it because he wants to let me sleep in? That¡¯s very thoughtful of him. Too bad he¡¯s about to disappear from my life forever. We¡¯re just not fated to be together. At the thought, her heart trembled and ached terribly. Curling her fingers into fists, she mentally berated herself. Nicole Lane! Such is your life! ept it and move on. Stop thinking about him and focus on enjoying yourst day with the kids! ¡°Mommy, is there something wrong?¡± Chapter 731 Chapter 731 ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t really hungry. How about we go to the amusement park now?¡± ¡°No! Mommy, you should drink a ss of milk and eat a piece of cheese at least!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Otherwise you won¡¯t have the energy to bring us around!¡± Nicole chuckled at the serious expressions on Juan and Kyle¡¯s face. She sped toward the dining room and gulped down a ss of milk. After that, she wolfed down some cheese. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± She got four excited nods in response. The amusement park was like the children¡¯s yground. The moment they entered, the kids charged straight for the Ferris wheel. Nicole and the apanying maid followed along behind them. The adults did not take their eyes off the children as they called out for the kids to be careful. Despite their vignce, something unfortunate still happened! The kids got off the Ferris wheel and were about to head for the pirate ship when they noticed Maya was missing. ¡°Where¡¯s Maya?¡± Nicole asked as she looked down at the three remaining children. ¡°She was just behind us!¡± ¡°Yeah! I swear she was still giggling behind me a moment ago!¡± ¡°Mommy, do you think she could have gone off to buy something to eat? She¡¯s very gluttonous.¡± ¡°C¡¯mon, we have to find her! Keep close to us and don¡¯t stray!¡± Nicole ordered as she searched frantically for Maya. Yet even after searching through the entire amusement park, there was still no sign of the little girl. Nicole was way beyond panic now. She prayed that nothing had happened to Maya. She kept imagining Maya¡¯s chubby, adorable face, smiling innocently. Her fingers were clenched so tightly her nails were digging into her sweaty palms. Worry and anxiety set her heart racing. ¡°Mommy, call Daddy.¡± ¡°Daddy will be able to find Maya!¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She hurriedly fished out her phone and scrolled through her contacts for Evan¡¯s number, tapping on it. She wondered how she was going to break the news to him. How is he going to react to the news I lost his precious daughter? Will he me me for it? The call connected and Evan¡¯s deep voice drifted out, ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°E-Evan, Maya is missing! I lost Maya!¡± Nicole cried out in a quavering voice. ¡°What?¡± Evan was taken aback by her words. However, he could tell from her tone of voice that she was absolutely terrified.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Calm down. Tell me where you are right now. I¡¯ll head over immediately!¡± ¡°We¡¯re at the amusement park. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t panic, okay? I¡¯ll be there in a moment!¡± After he hung up the call, Evan rushed out of his office. He bumped into Susan the moment he stepped out of the elevator. ¡°Evan, what¡¯s wrong? Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± ¡°The amusement park!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Evan did not even stop to answer her as he strode out of the building. Susan hastily followed him. The noise and bustle of the amusement park seemed to have been put on mute. Nicole could not hear a single thing as her head spun wildly. Only one thought was running through her mind right then. I have to find Maya! ¡°Maya!¡± She kept screaming Maya¡¯s name as she continued forward numbly. Suddenly, she tripped and stumbled a few steps. Unfortunately, she was unable to regain her bnce and went crashing to the ground. ¡°Mommy!¡± Juan yelled anxiously. She sat on the ground, staring at Juan¡¯s small figure sprinting toward her. Out of nowhere, there was a sharp pain in her head. Time seemed toe to a halt as images shed through her mind. She saw Juan when he was still a toddler, learning how to walk. Then, another image shed in her mind¡ªJuan had only just learned how to run¡­ Next, her head began to throb dully and she cradled it gingerly. Like a broken dam, wave after wave of images crashed upon her relentlessly. They yed out in her mind like a video that was hastily patched together. It started out with her giving birth to several babies. Then, it was the children crying, smiling, feeling cold and feeling hungry. Next, it was images of her returning to the country and meeting Evan again¡ªusing her identity as Dr. Tussaud to cure Kyle¡¯s illness. There was the time when Evan tried to fight for the custody of their children, and when Evan was in a ne crash. Finally, she remembered when Evan followed her to K Nation to discover her real identity as the daughter of a duke. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 The pain in her head was agonizing. Nicole felt like her head was about to explode with the intensity of the pain as her whole body trembled violently. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Mommy, are you hurt somewhere?¡± It was a good long whileter before Nicole lifted her head to look into the worried faces of Juan and Nina. Raising a shaky hand, she stroked their heads gently. Tears welled up in her eyes before slipping down her cheeks. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll definitely find Maya!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mommy! Daddy will find Maya for sure!¡± The emotions ying across Nicole¡¯s face was tooplicated to describe as she stared at her children quietly. She remembered everything. She had regained all her memories. Evan married another woman! When Evan and Susan arrived at the amusement park, they spotted Nicole crouching on the floor with her head buried in her hands. All three children and the maid surrounded Nicole as they keptforting the distraught woman, ¡°Mr. Seet will definitely find Maya. She¡¯ll be brought back safe and sound, you¡¯ll see.¡± Susan instantly squatted down beside Nicole. ¡°Ms. Lane, how did this happen? How could you lose Maya? She¡¯s still so young! She¡­¡± At this, tears squeezed their way out of Susan¡¯s eyes. Nicole did not even lift her head as she remained silent. ¡°Ms. Lane, I¡¯m not trying to me you. I¡¯m just so worried about Maya!¡± Then, she turned her teary eyes on Evan. ¡°Evan, it must be exhausting for Ms. Lane to take care of four children on her own. Maybe we should bring them back to live with us at Hillside Vi!¡± Although he had noted the state Nicole was in, Evan was not in the mood to think of anything else. He said, ¡°What¡¯s more important now is to find Maya.¡± With that said, he started to make some calls. Nicole slowly stood up. Grabbing Nina and Kyle¡¯s hands, she called Juan to her side and turned to leave. Realizing she was leaving, Susan instantly moved to block their way. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Ms. Lane, Maya is still missing so I think these three should return with Evan and me to Hillside Vi.¡± Atst, Nicole raised her head to pin the other woman with a hard stare. Susan hastily rified, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not ming you or anything. I know you must be incredibly upset that something like this has happened as well. They¡¯re Evan¡¯s children, which means they¡¯re my children too. I really don¡¯t want anything to happen to them. I¡­¡± She trailed off before turning to look at Evan anxiously, clearly expecting him to say something. Nina scowled at her viciously and spat, ¡°We¡¯re not your children! We want to be with Mommy!¡± ¡°Yeah! We don¡¯t want to return to Hillside Vi! We wanna be with our Mommy!¡± Juan chimed in. Kyle stared at the sheer despair and grief on his mother¡¯s face before tightening his grip on her hand. He dered, ¡°I want to be with Mommy too!¡± Susan did not expect the children to be so obstinate. Then, she turned to face Evan with a pleading look. Evan was silent for several moments before he walked toward Nicole. Coming to a stop before her, the sadness on her face sent daggers of pain stabbing into his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find Maya no matter what! Go back to Imperial Garden and have a good rest. Let Susan bring the kids back to Hillside Vi for now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing, Evan. I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± Susan took several steps forward and reached out to grab Juan and Nina¡¯s hands. However, Nicole immediately stepped in front of them to block her. ¡°Ms. Lane, what are you doing?¡± A troubled expression appeared on Susan¡¯s face. Biting her lip gently, she turned to look at Evan. Her voice was sickly sweet when she called out to the man, ¡°Evan¡­¡± The man knitted his brows slightly at Nicole¡¯s refusal to hand the kids over. He was allowing Susan to bring the kids to Hillside Vi because he wanted to let Nicole rest. She was obviously not in a good shape right then. Since she was unwilling, he would not force the matter. He was about to open his mouth to say so when he noticed the re Nicole was sending him. Her eyes were dark with anger as she said in a frosty tone, ¡°Why should I let you take away my children?¡± Evan froze at her words. Did she just say ¡°my children?¡± Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Has she regained her memories? Evan¡¯s heart skipped a beat before beating faster. Susan was staring at the other woman in shock as her heart jumped into her throat. By her sides, her fingers slowly curled into fists. Don¡¯t tell me Nicole remembers everything? Without speaking another word, Nicole led her children in the direction of the parking lot. Evan watched her go. Recalling the look in her eyes and the tone she used, he felt like he had plunged into ice-cold waters. Like a statue, he stood there unmoving. She remembers everything. ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t think Ms. Lane is in her right mind currently. Shall I head over to Imperial Garden to help her look after the kids?¡± It was several secondster before Evan replied coldly, ¡°No need.¡± With that, he spun around and stalked toward the Maybach. The color drained from Susan¡¯s face before she hurried after him. Back at Imperial Garden, the three kids were watching their mother, who was staring off into space nkly. They sighed silently. ¡°Mommy, do you remember everything now?¡± Juan asked in a soft voice. His words dragged her back to the present and Nicole nodded. Nina eximed in delight, ¡°Really, Mommy?¡± After a beat, she huffed angrily and continued, ¡°Mommy, since you¡¯ve remembered everything, you should take revenge on Daddy! He married another woman when you lost your memories! He¡¯s such a big, bad meanie!¡± ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡­ He¡­¡± Kyle was lost for words, not knowing how to defend Evan. He could tell his father still loved his mother and most likely had his own reasons for marrying that woman. But that did not change the fact that he did marry another woman. Nicole was quiet. Her mind was in turmoil at the fact that Evan had married another woman. She did not know what she was feeling right then. All she knew was that she did not want to think about her feelings. She wanted to avoid and escape from them. ¡°What¡¯s most important now is that we find Maya! Don¡¯t worry, Mommy is still able to take care of all of you alone. Are you all willing to stay with Mommy?¡± The three kids did not hesitate in nodding. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Daddy¡¯s already abandoned Mommy so we can¡¯t do the same! We¡¯ll stay with Mommy forever! At Hillside Vi. Evan made call after call while Susan lingered nearby, her heart thumping furiously in her chest. ¡°Find out who kidnapped Maya. I want them to pay a hundred times over for what they did to her!¡± His voice was as sharp as a de, a de that Susan felt was hovering over her own head. Her breathing was erratic while her fingers kept twitching. Atst, she excused herself by saying she needed to change clothes. Slipping into the room, she swiftly locked the door and sent out a message. About an hourter, Evan received news about Maya¡¯s whereabouts. Maya was standing outside the doors of a dessert store like an abandoned child. Her face was filthy as she blinked her bright eyes, staring at the passers-by. How did I get here? Stars swam in her vision and she rubbed her eyes blearily. There was an utterly lost look on her face. ncing around, she did not see her mother or siblings anywhere. Scared about getting lost, she did not dare move from that spot. Thus, all she did was stand there, all the while crying out softly for her parents. Tears welled up in her eyes before spilling over. When Evan finally arrived, she immediately burst into tears and wailed loudly, ¡°Daddy!¡± He pulled her into a tight hug, wiping away her tears as he shushed her gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything¡¯s okay now, Maya.¡± When they were seated in the car, he asked her, ¡°How did you get here?¡± This dessert store was quite a distance away from the amusement park. Still a little misty-eyed, Maya shook her little head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When we were at the amusement park, ady called me over to her. She smiled at me a-and I don¡¯t remember anything after that. Then when I opened my eyes, I was already at that dessert store.¡± Did she run into some human traffickers? But why would they abduct her then drop her off at that dessert store? Bewildered, Evan had his men investigate the matter further. Whatever the case, he was extremely d that nothing had happened to Maya. ¡°Daddy, I want to see Mommy. Can you take me to Mommy please?¡± Chapter 734 Chapter 734 ¡°Alright, Daddy will take you back to Imperial Garden.¡± Nicole must still be incredibly worried. The Maybach sped like a bullet down the roads, heading in the direction of Imperial Garden. When they arrived there, the other three kids were ted at seeing their sister. ¡°Maya! Daddy found you!¡± ¡°Maya, are you alright?¡± ¡°Maya, it¡¯s so great that you¡¯re back!¡± Back with her siblings and mother, Maya could feel tears threatening to roll down her cheeks again. She sprinted over and threw herself into Nicole¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Maya, just what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Mommy, I-I ran into some bad people!¡± ¡°Bad people?¡± Nicole¡¯s heart jumped into her throat. ¡°Yeah!¡± Maya nodded beforeunching into her story again. Someone took her away on purpose? Was it human traffickers? Questions swirled around Nicole¡¯s mind. Evan was standing off to the side, his eyes glued on Nicole. He wanted to talk to her but did not know what to say. Even if he did, he was sure the words would not leave his lips. ¡°Daddy, sit down! Why are you standing?¡± Maya questioned while blinking her eyes innocently. Juan and Kyle snuck a nce at their mother. Her expression was hard and distant. She was clearly furious at their father. The atmosphere was so tense that they did not dare speak up. Nina hesitated slightly before running off to the utility room. After a while, she returned with a feather duster and handed it to Nicole. She then announced, ¡°Mommy, you can get your revenge now!¡± Nicole did not even nce at her daughter. All she did was sit there silently. Maya stared at Nina like she was crazy. ¡°Nina, have you gone nuts? How could you tell Mommy to hit Daddy?¡± ¡°He dared to marry another woman when Mommy lost her memories! Shouldn¡¯t Mommy get her revenge for that?¡± Maya¡¯s fingers flexed as she turned to look at Nicole with surprise. Has Mommy remembered everything? Since Nicole did not make a move to take the feather duster nor speak, Evan paced toward her with heavy steps. ¡°Don¡¯t bottled up your anger. Take it out on me if it makes you feel better!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. His words instantly set her off. Her head whipped around and she focused her infuriated gaze on him. ¡°Mr. Seet, why should I hit you? You¡¯re someone else¡¯s husband now. What right do I have to beat you?¡± Her words were like daggers that stabbed him in the heart. His fingers twitched reflexively but he could not refute her statement. ¡°Mr. Seet, please don¡¯te to Imperial Garden in the future! From now on, you and I shall go our own ways. In fact, let¡¯s just pretend we don¡¯t know each other!¡± Grief and hurt filled Evan¡¯s eyes at her harsh words. Is she cutting off all ties with me? At that moment, it was like somebody was carving at his heart with a knife. He could not breathe. So this is what it feels like to have your heart broken. ¡°Mr. Seet, please go home!¡± Then, Nicole turned and walked toward the stairs without another word or nce in his direction. Evan did not know how he managed to walk out of Imperial Garden. His mind was nk as he plodded on¡ªevery step felt like he was stepping on cotton. Before he knew it, he was back at Hillside Vi. Susan ran over to support him the moment she spotted how terrible he looked. ¡°Evan, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± He deftly avoided her hands and headed for the stairs. The cloud of pain and sadness that surrounded him was nearly visible. Susan watched as he stumbled his way up the stairs, tears welling up in her eyes. One year. It had been one year since they had their wedding ceremony in K Nation and returned here. Evan had not even touched her once. Nicole only just regained her memories and she¡¯s taken his heart again. Heh! The depth of their feelings for each other is truly remarkable! Liquid trailed down her cheeks even as those frail-looking fingers curled into tight fists. It almost looked like she was squeezing something to death. Evan remained in his study till the early hours of the morning. His face was so cold and hard it was like he was carved out of marble. At dinnertime, a maid came in to call him down for dinner. He did not bother replying as he sat there with red-rimmed eyes. A terrifyingly cold aura emanated from him. Gulping, the maid did not dare linger long, scurrying out as quickly as she could. When Susan herself came in, he still did not make a sound. Hence, she ordered the maids to bring in the food. Crying and pleading, she tried to coax him into eating. His only reply then was, ¡°Get out!¡± Chapter 735 Chapter 735 The menacing growl sounded like something a demon from Hell would make. Shocked, Susan instantly stopped crying and shivered. She sniffled slightly while wiping her tears away. After that, she had the maids leave the room with the food. She was intensely curious about what had happened between Evan and Nicole for him to be in so much despair. Back at Imperial Garden. Nicole tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. Images of what happened during the time she had amnesia kept shing in her mind¡ªespecially Evan and Susan¡¯s wedding. No wonder she felt a sense of familiarity with Evan and was so attracted to him. All those perverted thoughts about him made a lot of sense too. That would also exin the tight feeling in her chest and the tears that had trickled down her face at his wedding. Turns out the groom was my man, the father of my children, and the bride was another woman, not me. Nicole, you stupid woman! You even gave them such a generous wedding gift! Everyone must have beenughing their asses off at me! Nina was right. How could Evan do this to me when I lost my memories? It¡¯s unforgivable! However, at that point, she had to snort at her own idiocy. He was already married to someone else. He did not need her forgiveness anymore. She gave herself a p across the face. From now on, he can do whatever he wants! I don¡¯t want anything to do with him anymore! Stay the hell away from him, Nicole! With that mental warning, she shut her eyes, trying to keep her out-of-control brain in check. Half an hour later, she finally fell into a deep sleep. The next day, she was woken up by her rm. The children needed to go to school so she had to get them ready. She needed to make sure they had their breakfast and dressed warmly before heading to school. The four kids were utterly dumbfounded when they saw her up so early. They were nning on getting the chauffeur to send them to school if she did not wake up in time. Yet to their surprise, she was already up even before they started to eat breakfast! Nicole scrutinized them closely, taking in their appearance and attire. Kyle and Nina were the best dressed and the neatest in appearance. Juan had buttoned up his shirt wrongly so she helped him rebutton it. Maya¡¯s hair was not brushed properly and looked like a bird¡¯s nest. ¡°Maya, Mommy needs to brush your hair.¡± Maya stared at her with her big doe eyes. A secondter, she nodded slowly. ¡°Mommy, Maya is obviously not fully awake. She¡¯s definitely going to fall asleepter in ss!¡± Not really in the mood to fight with Nina, Maya lowered her head tiredly. She had a dream about Evan last night. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t able to sleep after waking up from that dream. It was only close to dawn that she fell into an exhausted sleep. In truth, she really wanted her parents to be together again. She was even dreaming about it in her sleep. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done with your hair! Go have your breakfast!¡± When they were done eating, Nicole sent them off to kindergarten. On her way back home, she received a call from Rocky. ¡°Rocky, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nicole, I heard that you are back. You should probably drop by the clinic if you have the time.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over right now. Sorry for troubling you, Rocky. Thank you for all that you¡¯ve done for me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m ashamed to receive your gratitude. I¡¯m afraid I have been busy with my company matters and staying at M Nation for a while. I haven¡¯t been to the clinic at all. It¡¯s already been shut down. Are you nning on reopening it?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll go take a look now.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. She needed to earn a living to look after the four kids now. A lot ofpanies had mored to work with Lane Corporation due to her rtionship with Evan. However, now that he had married another woman, thepany was bound to be affected. She had no idea what the future would hold. That was why she had to reopen the clinic. It would serve as an alternative source of ie for her. Arriving at the clinic, she checked over everything carefully. With a bit of cleaning up, she was certain she could reopen the business. After going through the necessary procedures, she sent out news about the clinic¡¯s reopening. Juan and Kyle were overjoyed when they heard about this piece of news. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Nina thought the clinic needed a nice name. After a moment of thought, she suggested, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you call the clinic Nina¡¯s Clinic! That has a nice ring to it!¡± Maya blinked before sticking out her tongue at her sister. ¡°Mommy, you should call it Maya¡¯s Clinic! That sounds way better than Nina¡¯s Clinic!¡± Juan mulled over both names beforementing seriously, ¡°They¡¯re both not nice nor suitable.¡± Feeling annoyed, Nina rolled her eyes at her siblings. She was quiet for several seconds before suddenly snorting. Then, she giggled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re acting so weird. Just say what you have in mind.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What do you guys think about Evan¡¯s Clinic?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the only name you cane up with then I might as well not open the clinic!¡± Nicole eyed her daughter coldly before rising up to head for the kitchen. Juan berated, ¡°Why did you have to bring Daddy up? This isn¡¯t the right time for that!¡± Nina pouted and muttered sullenly, ¡°I was only joking. I didn¡¯t expect Mommy to get angry.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s not angry. She¡¯s just sad. We should probably avoid mentioning Daddy at all these few days.¡± ¡°Mommy is definitely not going to forgive Daddy for this.¡± Maya sighed loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t think Daddy is going to leave that bad woman either.¡± Juan¡¯s face was filled with disappointment at his father. ¡°Adults are soplicated! How do we even help them?¡± This time, all four of them sighed simultaneously. Their heads drooped sadly as they went back to their own rooms. At Hillside Vi. The moment Evan returned from work, Susan rushed forward to wee him home warmly. Affection was writrge upon her face as she stared at the man. When she parted her pink lips to speak, her voice was gentle and sweet, ¡°Evan, dinner will be ready shortly. Is there anything in particr that you want to eat? I can have the kitchen staff prepare it for you.¡± ¡°Anything is fine!¡± Tossing those words over his shoulder, he did not even nce at her as he walked upstairs to his study. Susan watched him go silently before informing the kitchen staff to whip up several of Evan¡¯s favorite dishes. When they were seated at the dining table, she asked in a careful tone, ¡°Evan, it¡¯s been a year since we had our wedding ceremony. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time we get our marriage certificates? Are you free tomorrow? We could go to the Civil Affairs Bureau¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. I have an important meeting tomorrow.¡± Susan¡¯s expression fell and she was quiet for a few seconds. Tears welled up in her eyes as she persisted, ¡°Evan, every time I bring up the topic of getting our marriage certificates, you either say we should wait a while longer or that you¡¯re not free. It¡¯s only getting our marriage certificates at the Civil Affairs Bureau! At most, it¡¯ll take an hour. Can¡¯t you even set aside one hour for me?¡± ¡°Susan, I¡¯m really busy with work. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Evan had a grim look on his face as he barely flicked a nce in her direction. Standing up, he left for his study again. Uneasiness swirled inside Susan. They had not gotten their marriage certificate nor had he touched her so far. In other words, she was technically only Mrs. Seet in name. How am I supposed to be his wife in all the ways that matter? How do I ensure I won¡¯t be dethroned? Her brows furrowed deeply in thought. Evan turned on hisptop and saw the news about Nicole¡¯s clinic reopening for business. His eyes narrowed while he stared at his screen intently. He still remembered how he had helped her with her failing business back then. Now¡­ Pulling out his phone, he made a call. ¡°John, have someone keep an eye on Nicole¡¯s clinic.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, may I ask why?¡± ¡°I want to know how well her clinic does¡ªwhether she profits or loses money.¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Seet!¡± After hanging up, John sighed. He could already guess the other man¡¯s intentions. Evan was doing this so he would be able to help out again if Nicole¡¯s business were not good. Oh, Mr. Seet. You¡¯re already married to another woman. I seriously doubt Ms. Lane will appreciate you doing this for her. For a week straight, John sent some men to keep an eye on Nicole¡¯s clinic. On the very first day of the clinic¡¯s opening, Nicole prayed fervently that her business would only continue to grow and flourish. In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend again. Maya was craving some desserts but was too shy to speak up. Hence, Kyle brought the idea up for her. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Despite being a reserved boy, Kyle doted on his sister excessively. Maya stared at Kyle with shining eyes, unsure of how to express her gratitude. In the end, she settled with a sweet, ¡°Thank you, Kyle!¡± ¡°Go with Mommy. Remember not to eat too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not a three-year-old anymore. I know how to hold back!¡± Nina rolled her eyes at her gluttonous sister. You¡¯re already seven years old yet you still don¡¯t know how to keep a leash on that greed of yours! Your self-control is terrible when ites to food! ¡°The three of you aren¡¯ting?¡± Nicole asked the other three kids curiously. ¡°My makeup teacher wants me to practice thetest makeup trends.¡± ¡°I have to practice my Taekwondo.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like eating desserts.¡± Thus, Nicole took Maya to the dessert store alone. They entered the store while Maya¡¯s chubby hand holding on to Nicole¡¯s hand tightly. She uttered, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll only eat a little bit. The main reason I wannae here is because I really like the buttery smell here.¡± Nicole nced down at her daughter. ¡°Okay. Then Mommy will keep an eye on you so you don¡¯t eat too much. Breathe in as much of this buttery smell as you want.¡± Maya nodded before sighing heavily. Nicole questioned worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maya?¡± ¡°Daddy promised me he would hire a gourmet specialist to teach me. I guess there¡¯s no hope for that now.¡± Nicole kept quiet as she mentally calcted how much it would cost to hire a gourmet specialist. The number she came up with was rather daunting. When she added up how much she had in her bank ounts, an apologetic grimace appeared on her face. ¡°Maya, give Mommy two months, okay? I¡¯ll hire a gourmet specialist for you then.¡± Once Lane Corporation began to earn a profit and business for her clinic grew, she would have enough to hire one for Maya. Knowing how hard her mother was working to earn money for them, Maya shook her head. She said in a thoughtful tone, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m still young. I can always learn when I¡¯m older.¡± Nicole stroked her daughter¡¯s head gently, her heart aching for the child. Unfortunately, things are a little dire right now. How depressing is it that I can¡¯t even fulfill my own child¡¯s dream? If Evan were here, he would have agreed in a heartbeat! Ah, damn it! What happened to not thinking about that jerk? She sucked in a deep breath to calm herself. After that, she led Maya over to select a few desserts before sitting down at a table. Unlike all the other times before, Maya did not instantly wolf everything down today. She took her time observing the shapes of the desserts and the distribution of the chocte and cream. Then, she shut her eyes and inhaled deeply, enjoying the fragrant aroma. ¡°Mommy, you should eat first!¡± Nicole leveled a surprised look on her daughter. Previously, whenever Maya had dessert, she would stuff them down her gullet without a care for anything else. Yet this time, she was actually letting her mother eat first. Growing up by a year really makes a difference, huh. Taking a bite of the slice of cake, Nicole pushed it toward her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s too sweet. Mommy doesn¡¯t like it so you can have it all, Maya.¡± Maya cut herself a morsel of cake and ate it. ¡°Mommy, since you don¡¯t like sweet stuff, I¡¯ll be sure to make you non-sweet desserts in the future!¡± Nicole watched the way her daughter¡¯s eyes glimmered brightly. She beamed at the child. ¡°Alright. Mommy can¡¯t wait to try it!¡± Maya nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be able to make you anything you want to eat, Mommy!¡± ¡°I believe in you. You¡¯re definitely going to be a world-famous gourmet specialist someday!¡± An ecstatic grin spread across Maya¡¯s face at her mother¡¯s words. Warmth suffused Nicole at seeing how happy her daughter was. So what if I lost that man? I still have my four precious children! Having such understanding and thoughtful kids really is a blessing! Turning her head slightly, she spotted a man who had a simr build as Evan standing nearby. A woman dressed in extremely sexy clothing was clinging to his arm as they browsed the cakes. A bolt of pain shotExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. through her heart sharply. Heh! Giving up on someone you love with all your heart feels like a burden in one instant and a terrible loss in the next. Her breath gusted out heavily. She was reaching out to wipe away the cream on Maya¡¯s face when a shrill voice rang out. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 ¡°Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t Mr. Seet¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Nicole Lane.¡± Nicole raised her head to see a woman standing before her with her arms crossed in front of her chest. The other woman¡¯s face was filled with disdain as she looked down her nose at Nicole. She was the director of a smallpany that Nicole had refused to work with in the past¡ªSheryl. Nicole barely nced at Sheryl before ignoring thetter entirely. She continued to wipe the cream away from Maya¡¯s face as if there was no one there. Annoyed at being ignored, Sheryl scoffed and mocked, ¡°What¡¯s with the arrogant attitude? I thought Mr. Seet has already abandoned you? Do you seriously still think you¡¯ll be able to marry into an influential family? Only in your dreams!¡± ¡°Is there something you want?¡± Nicole demanded impatiently. ¡°Can¡¯t I just have a little chat with you? I heard Lane Corporation isn¡¯t doing too well without Mr. Seet¡¯s support. Luckily, you didn¡¯t agree to work with us back then. Otherwise, it would be difficult to extricate ourselves from you now.¡± Nicole gave her an amused look. ¡°Extricate yourselves? Stop kidding yourself! Even if Lane Corporation is doing terribly, and lost all our business partners, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll work with someone like you!¡± ¡°Stubborn b****!¡± Sheryl nced at Maya before she sneered scornfully. ¡°Hmph! So what if you gave birth to several bastards? Evan Seet still doesn¡¯t want you! You¡¯re just a worthless b****! Stop acting so haughty when you¡¯re nothing!¡± Maya¡¯s head snapped around as she red at Sheryl furiously. This bad woman actually called me a bastard and scolded Mommy! What a horrible person! She curled her fists tightly, gathering energy for her Maya Punch. A few secondster, her fists flew out and smashed into Sheryl. She only got two hits in before Sheryl grabbed her by the cor. ¡°You little bastard, how dare you hit me!¡± Sheryl scowled at the little girl and shook her several times. After that, she shoved the girl away from her. ¡°Maya!¡± Thankfully, Nicole¡¯s quick reflexes allowed her to catch Maya before she fell down. Terrified and shocked, tears welled up in Maya¡¯s eyes. Wiping away her daughter¡¯s tears, Nicole said, ¡°Maya, can you stand on your own two feet?¡± Then, she straightened up and turned to the smugly smirking Sheryl. Her hand darted forward to p the other woman harshly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Smack! The sound rang out clearly, catching the attention of the other people in the dessert store. They nced over curiously, wondering what was going on. Having caught off guard, Sheryl held her throbbing cheek as she red at Nicole. ¡°You dare hit me!¡± ¡°Of course I dare! You were spouting nonsense at me. I intend on ignoring you but you insulted my daughter! You deserved to be pped! Say anything else and I¡¯ll ruin that face of yours!¡± Nicole was like a tigress protecting her cub. Sheryl felt apprehension rise in her. If they really did end up fighting, there was a high probability that she would lose. Besides, she had heard that Nicole knew how to use silver needles. It was better not to get in a direct fight with her. Another thing was that even if Lane Corporation was not doing well, Nicole was still more influential than her. She was just the director of a smallpany. If things went south and blew up, it would affect her significantly. There were other opportunities and better ways to deal with Nicole. Sheryl¡¯s eyes narrowed before she spat out through clenched teeth, ¡°Nicole Lane, just you wait and see!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The menacing andmanding aura Nicole exuded was startlingly simr to Evan¡¯s. With her heart skipping a beat, Sheryl fled out of there with her tail between her legs. Nicole bent down to pick up Maya. ¡°Let¡¯s eat these at home, shall we?¡± The little girl nodded. Feeling humiliated, Sheryl¡¯s hatred for Nicole deepened. She spent a lot of time thinking about how she would get her revenge. Finally, she decided on a course of action. She would wait for the perfect day to enact her n. Two dayster. Nicole was shopping with the children at a shopping mall when a crowd of people suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They began to point fingers and chatter about Nicole. ¡°Look, there she is! That¡¯s the woman who tried to rise above her station! She¡¯s Nicole Lane!¡± ¡°That¡¯s her?¡± ¡°Yeah! She thinks that just because she gave Mr. Seet four children, he¡¯ll marry her. Look at her now¡ª being tossed aside like some unwanted piece of trash! She deserved it!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet doesn¡¯t want her even though she gave him children? Wow, she really must have the most terrible of luck! Now those poor children have be bastard children. How very unfortunate!¡± Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Nina red at all the busybodies indignantly as she stood out with her fists clenched tightly. She roared at them, ¡°What nonsense! My Mommy was not an abandoned woman. She is the daughter of a duke, and her status is a lot higher than Evan¡¯s. There was absolutely no need for her to rely on him at all!¡± ¡°Say all those nonsense again, and my fist will find its way to you!¡± Juan glowered at the group when all he wanted to do was to beat them up. ¡°Hmph, look at the wild little bastards. Who are you to be so arrogant when your Daddy doesn¡¯t even want you anymore?¡± Juan sent them a flying kick which in turn sent all of them into hiding immediately. While they avoided him, their mouths did not remain idle and continued scolding the children incessantly. ¡°Bastards, even your daddy doesn¡¯t want you¡­¡± It was as if all these harsh words were being reyed on a loop at top volume in Maya¡¯s ears. She was reminded of how Sheryl had scolded her that way too. As she rubbed her chubby little hands with apletely aggrieved look on her face, she failed to understand why these adults were scolding them the way Sheryl did as well. Soon, the innocent little Maya could no longer handle all the insults that werembasted at them. Tears were brimming in her eyes for a long time and she could not take it anymore. Hence, she cried out loud, ¡°Wah!!!¡± Juan, Kyle and Nina were chasing after the group to beat them up. Nicole knew very well that this group had received orders toe up andmit nder against them. There was no point trying to argue with them and she could not be bothered to talk to them either. Therefore, she picked up her phone to call the police. It was only then that the group dispersed. With her eyes on the passers-by who didn¡¯t know any better and yet were gossiping about them, Nicole picked up Maya who was sobbing profusely, and walked out of the mall with three other little angry children in tow. Sheryl recorded the entire incident from a dark spot nearby. With a satisfied smile, she made a phone call. ¡°Nicole Lane, after this, everyone will know what kind of person you are! This is the price you have to pay for pping me! Let¡¯s see who has thestugh now, huh?¡± Such sensational news immediately appeared in the hottest news reels, and became the most-watched news of the moment. Over to the other side. When she found out that Evan was going to attend Yage Group¡¯s cocktail party, Susan put on a perfectly made up face beforeing along as well. She looked especially attractive standing next to Evan. ¡°This must be Mrs. Seet. You are gorgeous.¡± ¡°Thank you. You are beautiful too.¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet matches Mr. Seet perfectly.¡± ¡°Yes, it takes someone like Mrs. Seet to match Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Susan was overjoyed to hear all those ttery. She then deliberately held onto Evan¡¯s arm with every intention to show off their affection in public. However, Evan looked annoyed and moved his arm away silently before walking away grimly. Embarrassed, Susan was taken aback. She turned and saw the alluring red wine on the table. An flirtatious smile broke across her face as she poured a ss and walked towards Evan. ¡°Evan, is there something on your mind?¡± ¡°No,¡± Evan replied to her coldly. He looked down and could not even be bothered to look at her. Susan barely paid attention to that and gentlyid the wine ss before him. ¡°Have some wine, Evan. This is quite a good one.¡± The ruby red liquid emanated temptation under the bright lights. Evan remembered that Nicole liked this red wine too. Oh, how he wished that the woman before him was Nicole instead. He looked up and greeted Susan with an icy cold face. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His silence made Susan freeze for a while as well. Then, she picked up the red wine and called out to him seductively, ¡°Evan, I poured this myself. Come on, have some.¡± With narrowed pupils, Evan took over the wine and downed the entire ss. Then, he ced the wine ss on the table and red at her. ¡°This is not a suitable ce for you. Go home.¡± Susan was taken aback. Instead of whining and begging, she merely reminded him gently, ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t drink too much, Evan. I¡¯ll head home first, and doe back early.¡± Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Evan responded without much expression on his handsome face. As Susan stood up, a glint shed across her eyes when she looked at the empty wine ss. Evan, I¡¯ll be waiting for you! After Susan left, Evan took out his phone and realized that the top headline was of Nicole and the four kids being ambushed and attacked at the mall. His face immediately fell. After watching the video clip, he walked out of the hotel frostily and called John at the same time. ¡°Go and find out the story behind that piece of news in the mall.¡± Hepletely fuddled John. John was having dinner with his parents and he quickly snuck a look at the top headlines of the day. When he saw that it had to do with Nicole, he immediately understood what Evan wanted. ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯m on it right away.¡± After Evan hung up, the image of Maya sobbing away with tears all over her chubby face emerged in his mind again. The cries and sobs kept reying themselves in his ears, causing him so much pain and difort. I wonder how are Nicole and the four little ones now? With his aching heart, he hesitated for a while before driving towards Imperial Garden. When he arrived, he suddenly felt his body burning up. Feeling somewhat surprised, he was stunned for a while before he walked into the living room. When the maids saw him, they greeted him respectfully. ¡°Where is Mrs. Seet?¡± Evan¡¯s question confused the maids. They were not sure who this Mrs. Seet was. Technically, it should be Susan. But why would Mr. Seete to Imperial Garden to look for Susan? Therefore, the maids guessed that it could be Nicole. Just to be safe, they replied, ¡°Ms. Lane is upstairs.¡± Evan headed upstairs withrge strides. It was only now that the maids dared to believe what they had heard. It turned out that he was really referring to Ms. Lane when he mentioned ¡°Mrs. Seet.¡± To Mr. Seet, Ms. Lane was still Mrs. Seet. Nicole had just returned to her bedroom after putting the four little ones to sleep. As she picked up her pajamas on the way to get a shower, she heard a knock on her door. She immediately opened the door. However, when she saw that it was Evan at the door, her beautiful face fell. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She questioned him impatiently. ¡°I want to see the children¡­¡± And you! Nicole nced at the room where the four little ones were at and said simply, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Then, she proceeded to m the door with a loud bang. Evan was taken aback. With confusion in his eyes, he turned towards the four little ones¡¯ bedroom. The sight of them sleeping soundly made him feel more settled. Maya¡¯s little arms wound tightly around her chubby teddy bear. It was unclear as to whether she was sound asleep or dreaming, but her cute little lips were blowing bubbles as well, making her look extra adorable. Evan reached out to pat her plump cheeks with affection and heartache in his eyes. N?velDrama.Org content. At the side, Nina who was fast asleep suddenly talked in her sleep, ¡°Not a bastard! I am not a bastard child¡­¡± This sentence cut through Evan¡¯s heart like a knife. He walked slowly to Nina and looked at her tightly knit brows before reaching out to smoothen them out. You are Evan Seet¡¯s child. I will definitely not allow you to experience this kind of thing ever again. Definitely not! He vowed silently. There was clearly a chill in his deep and dark eyes, as he could not help but yearn to run a knife through each of the persons who bullied the children today. When he walked out of their bedroom, his palms were mmy while his body burned up. What is going on? He stopped for a while and walked towards Nicole¡¯s bedroom. When she heard the knock, Nicole was worried for a while. It can¡¯t be Evan again right? She did not open the door immediately, and merely asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± However, there was no answer, but the knocking never ceased. ¡°Evan I know it is you. I don¡¯t want to see you! Please leave immediately!¡± She had wanted to say ¡°Get lost immediately,¡± but since she had nothing to do with Evan anymore, she felt that it would be better to be more polite. She roared and the knocking stopped. There was no more sounds from outside the door. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Nicole frowned. Did he leave that soon? She stopped for a while and listened. There was still no movement. Did he really leave? At least he knew that was the right thing to do! She shot a nce towards the door before picking up her pajamas and headed to the bathroom. After her shower, she walked towards her softfortable bed while drying her hair. Sitting on the bed, she picked up her phone and grumbled exasperatedly while looking through the headlines. ¡°I should not have allowed Evan that a**hole toe and see the children. He was the one who caused today¡¯s incident¡ªjust because he married another woman! How dare he show up here after doing such things to the children? Pfft! How shameless of him!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt. ¡°A**hole! Look at how I was scolded and insulted by so many random people who did not know the truth! I should have just beaten him up to release my frustration just now!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After grumbling, she suddenly felt that something was wrong, as if something were touching her. She looked down and indeed, there was a hand touching her leg. ¡°Ahh¡­.¡± She was so shocked that she jumped out of bed immediately. ¡°Who is it?¡± Evan who was lying on the bed removed the nket that was covering his body. He sat up and stared straight at her. ¡°¡­..¡± Nicole was bbergasted. F***! When did this a**hole appear on the bed? He actually didn¡¯t leave and had snuck into my room? How shameless! ¡°How did you get in?¡± Nicole roared at him angrily. ¡°By opening the door.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nicole was suddenly reminded that Evan was the one who set the password to all the doors at Imperial Garden, and he was also the person with the keys. How careless was she to not have thought about that earlier! There were countless beads of perspiration on Evan¡¯s forehead. With his thin lips, he said softly and seductively, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to beat me up in order to release your anger? Now is your chance!¡± ¡°Pfft! The sight of you makes me nauseous. If I beat you up I¡¯d just be dirtying my hands. Get out of here immediately!¡± Evan stared at Nicole dreamily. He then got off the bed and walked towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of today¡¯s matters.¡± Nicole knew that he was referring to the viral mall incident. She did not want to say much about that matter. With her arms wrapped around herself, she red at Evan. ¡°All I want is for you to get out of my face!¡± Evan was burning up by now. As he looked at the angry Nicole, he reached out to grab her hand. However, Nicole avoided him with disgust. On top of that, she shouted at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nicole.¡± Evan called out to her passionately and suddenly held her tight. Nicole did not expect him to do that and she struggled furiously. However, his arms were like mps and hugged her so tightly there was no way she could get out of it. ¡°Let me go, you a**hole Evan Seet!¡± The more she struggled, the tighter he held her. The erotic desires in his body burned furiously and he had only one thought in his mind. The next moment, he threw her onto the bed and domineeringly set himself above her. ¡°Evan Seet, what are you doing?¡± Nicole panicked. He is actually forcing himself onto me? This surprised her. Evan was like a volcano that was about to explode, and he desperately needed to release himself. ¡°Nicole, Nicole, help me¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the burning desires in his deep dark eyes. However, she was suddenly reminded that Evan had a wife, and her name was Susan. With Susan, he had also¡­ She could not help but picture Evan and Susan doing the unmentionable. She felt incredibly angry and pushed him away with every ounce of her strength. ¡°Evan Seet, get out of here right now! Get out!¡± She screamed with all her might which made Evan temporarily regain his consciousness. The sight of tears gushing out of her reddened eyes made him grit his teeth to bear with his physical difort. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll leave!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Evan turned around and staggered away. Tears flowed down Nicole¡¯s cheeks. He had married Susan and abandoned me, so why is heing to me again? Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Evan is an a**hole! A**hole! She bent down and wrapped her head with both her arms. Her tears rolled onto the floor but she did not know why she was crying. All she knew was that her heart was breaking into small, bloody pieces. Evan left the Imperial Garden. His clothes were already drenched with perspiration and even his hands that held the steering wheel was mmy. At that moment, he could not make it for a cold bath, and he could only relieve his desires himself¡­ Hillside Vi. Susan was pacing back and forth in her bedroom with an unsettled heart. When she came back, she was looking forward for Evan to be back. But where was he at this hour? Could he have gone there again? Her heart thumped a little. He couldn¡¯t have gone to see her? Thinking of that, she immediately picked up her phone and called Evan. She couldn¡¯t get through even after calling a few times. She felt more and more bothered. After an hour, Evan drove his Maybach into Hillside Vi. Susan immediately went to meet him. ¡°Evan, you are home.¡± Evan did not look at her and just walked upstairs wordlessly. Looking at his vanishing back, Susan¡¯s face changed immediately while her eyes were full of suspicion. Did he really just sleep with someone else? How could this happen? How¡­ ¡­. The next day. Sheryl, who had been targeting Nicole and the four kids, was suddenly terminated by herpany. ¡°Mr. Cain, why are you firing me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve offended someone that you should not have. If I don¡¯t fire you, mypany could very well be shut down. Do you think I¡¯d still dare to have you here?¡± Sheryl was confused. Who did I offend that even my boss is afraid of? She thought about it carefully. Nicole? Apart from Nicole, she did not have any grudges with anyone recently. ¡°You know very well what you did. Get lost!¡± ¡°Did Nicole get you to fire me? Herpany is nothingpared to ours. Why are you even afraid of her? Are you interested in her?¡± ¡°Interested in her? Please. She belongs to Evan Seet. Who am I to offend the Seet Group?¡± The Seet Group. Didn¡¯t Evan Seet already abandon her? Why would he still be involved in this? ¡°Mr. Seet has already announced that all four of the kids belong to the Seet family. Whoever spouts nonsense from now on would be deemed as going against Mr. Seet! Take care of yourself. I don¡¯t think you can survive in Y City any longer. You better run before Mr. Seet gets you!¡± Fear appeared on Sheryl¡¯s face as if she were about to face judgement day. This world was way tooplicated. Evan and Nicole were no longer rted to each other and she had already been dumped, but why would Evan still stand up for her? She left the office in a disheveled manner and called for a private hire car. She did not dare to go home and immediately left Y City. She knew how frightening Evan Seet could be. She felt that this was the price she had to pay because she was too naive and did not know what was really going on. From now on, not only must she use her eyes, but she also needed her heart and her brain to analyze the situation carefully as well! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. This was a lesson to be remembered. Nicole sighed at the empty clinic. There had only been three patients for the whole day, which was akin to not having someone walk in at all. If this went on, there was no way she could afford to hire the international gourmet specialist for Maya. She looked up to the sky and prayed fervently. Oh God, please help me, I beg of you! Nobody knew whether God had heard her, but there was one person who knew the state that she was in. The President¡¯s office, Seet Group. John stood up straight in front Evan and reported all that he had found out after observing Nicole¡¯s clinic for a week. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I was talking about Ms. Lane¡¯s clinic¡¯s profits¡­ Or rather, losses. For this week, she had at most three patients in one day. There were three days without a single patient, and another two days with just one patient. She had hired two therapists, so after paying all the overhead costs and sries, she is making a loss!¡± Chapter 743 Chapter 743 This woman is really something! Why is she still here? Why can¡¯t she just use her brain to think of another solution? ¡°John, you still remember what we did thest time right?¡± John nodded. Thest time, in the name ofpany welfare, Mr. Seet had every single one of his employees go to Ms. Lane¡¯s clinic for wellness acupuncture treatment. Not a single one of them dared to comin about it. As a matter of fact, after that round of treatment, the employees became easily triggered at the sheer mention of ¡°wellness.¡± They would ask, ¡°Am I going to be poked by the needles again?¡± ¡°What is the treatment like?¡± ¡°I¡¯m definitely not going for acupuncture!¡± For Mr. Seet to bring it up again, does it mean that he wants to use the same tactic? John was mulling over Evan¡¯s question. ¡°M-Mr. Seet, what if the employees don¡¯t wish to go?¡± Evan red at him and retorted, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Understood, sir!¡± John left the president¡¯s office and thought for a long time before he figured out how to present it to his colleagues. ¡°Mr. Lindt, you mentioned that Mr. Seet needs our help?¡± John nodded. Every single one of them were excited. It was such an honor to them, for the president of the Seet Group required their assistance! A few of the more enthusiastic employees thumped their chests and dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet is usually very kind to us. We will definitely do all that we can.¡± ¡°Good. Then just put your work aside and follow Mr. Kors!¡± Eager to not be left behind, all of the employees followed Mr. Kors to an atrium. They were all very curious as they looked at Nicole¡¯s clinic and were reminded of how they were poked last year. Suddenly, they looked at each other suspiciously. ¡°We are not going be poked again, are we?¡± ¡°Mr. Kors, the help that Mr. Seet needs does not happen to be getting acupuncture, right?¡± Mr. Kors nodded earnestly. ¡°Have fun, everyone. Mr. Seet is eager to try but he hasn¡¯t gotten the chance yet!¡± Ms. Lane is ignoring him! It is the same situation as thest time! Each time she ignored him, he would do something like this to get into her good books. Is there anything that he wouldn¡¯t do? Mr. Kors felt that Evan was a bit too much when it came to pursuing women. The employees all hung their heads despondently. One of the employees who was really afraid of being poked suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Ms. Lane if we can just pay a visit to the clinic but skip the treatment, while Mr. Seet still pays for it?¡± ¡°Stop saying nonsense! Just go and get the treatment. Also, you are not allowed to betray Mr. Seet nor are you allowed to reveal that you are employees of the Seet Group! Line up and go into the clinic with me.¡± Not a single one of the employees dared to defy Mr. Kors¡¯ orders, and each of them lined up at the clinic with long faces. The sudden appearance of so many people shocked Nicole. She thought silently, did God hear my prayer and sent a group of soldiers from heaven? Wow, God is indeed good! ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, ourpany employees would like to do a wellness acupuncture treatment at your clinic. How much would that cost?¡± A group ofpany staff wanting to do acupuncture? Nicole was reminded of how Evan had gotten Seet Group employees to get acupuncture treatmentst year. She looked up at them with her bright eyes. ¡°Are you from Seet Group?¡± ¡°No, they are from mypany! Nothing to do with Seet Group!¡± Nicole scrutinized the employees, and found a few of them looking familiar. She had been to Seet Group many times, and she was certain that they were their employees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our clinic is too small for such a big order. Please leave.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Mr. Kors was taken aback. How could he exin himself to Mr. Seetter? ¡°Ms. Lane, right? I heard that the employees from Seet Group came here for wellness acupuncturest year?¡± He asked Nicole earnestly. Nicole fell silent for a while before sighing helplessly. ¡°You are talking about Seet Group? Sigh, Evan Seet is a useless and terrible person. Why would you want to learn from him? Please leave, we are about to close up here!¡± Chapter 744 Chapter 744 She then allowed the therapists to leave work early before locking up the clinic and leaving in her car. She left just like that? Mr. Kors frowned. Not only did Ms. Lane not take up this business from Mr. Seet, but she had also even scolded him. Do I tell him everything, including that line, when I go back to Mr. Seet? President¡¯s office. When Evan found out that Nicole did not ept the assistance, he red at Mr. Kors coldly. ¡°It was donest year. Since it is not done this year, it must be your problem.¡± Mr. Kors looked helpless with a long face. ¡°M-Mr. Seet, it is not my problem, it¡¯s your problem! Ms. Lane says that you are useless and says I should not learn from you. You can¡¯t me me now, can you?¡± John was so taken aback he choked and coughed out loud. Mr. Kors looked honest, but I did not expect him to be that blunt when it came to talking and doing his work. Nicole could clearly tell that Mr. Seet was behind this, so she purposely scolded him that way. Who would have thought that Mr. Kors would really convey the same message back to Mr. Seet? John sighed and looked up. He spied a nce at Evan¡¯s cold handsome face, and quickly looked down again. At that very moment, there wasplete silence in the president¡¯s office. After a while, Evan roared angrily, ¡°Get out, all of you!¡± Mr. Kors trembled as he looked at John who exchanged a look with him. The two of them hurried out of the office. At the corridor, John let out a deep breath while Mr. Kors sighed heavily. ¡°What can we do if Ms. Lane does not want to ept our help? It¡¯s useless for him to lose his temper at us like that!¡± John took a look at him and decided that he just didn¡¯t get it. Ms. Lane had scolded Mr. Seet. While he did not dare to take it out on Ms. Lane, here he was releasing his wrath on his employees! ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Just because Ms. Lane scolded Mr. Seet, that does not mean you had to tell him about it! You didn¡¯t have to say it!¡± The honest Mr. Kors red back at John. ¡°Of course I had to tell the truth, otherwise Mr. Seet would think that the problem was with me, and does not realize that he is the real problem! It is because of him that Ms. Lane refused the help. It¡¯s his problem. It¡¯s him!¡± Yes, you are right. John thought to himself that it was lucky for Evan to have met an assistant like himself. If Mr. Kors were his assistant, Evan could have had his life cut short by a few years! Nicole had just returned to Imperial Garden from the clinic when she received a phone call that made her very anxious. Levant had been waiting for her to return to K Nation to get married, but to no avail. Hence, he could not wait any longer and he was already at the Levant Winery. He had called her up to discuss the wedding matters. Nicole did not say anything and hung up. She felt that there was definitely a need to have a chat with Levant, but it was not about the wedding but about her memory loss. Even though she could not remember how she had lost her memory, she somehow felt that it had to do with Levant. This was because she was perfectly normal at Murphy¡¯s Wicked Pce, but had already lost her memory when she was back at the estate. Therefore, something must have happened at the Wicked Pce. Moreover, Levant had lied to her about many things after she had lost her memory. It would be a good idea to have a frank and honest discussion with him. Nicole did a quick clean up and asked the driver to pick up the four kids before driving straight to Levant Winery. The business at the winery was still very good, and was patronized by people of high worth. It was undeniable that Levant was very talented in running a business. However, whenpared to Evan¡­ Nicole pinched herself. It was as if she had a little radar in her mind which would warn her to not overthink nor to think of anything rted to Evan Seet. After she calmed down, she walked to Levant¡¯s luxurious suite. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Nicole, take a seat!¡± Nicole felt a little conflicted and angered when she saw Levant with his eager smile on his face. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 She struggled to control her emotions and stared at him for a while before questioning him, ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°What?¡± Levant was calm. ¡°I¡¯ve remembered everything. My memory loss had something to do with you right?¡± Levant¡¯s face remainedposed. He already knew about Nicole regaining her memory. A few days ago, she called up Stephen to talk about this and Levant found out from Stephen. Stephen had advised him to let it go. ording to him, if Nicole could not ept him for an entire year despite having lost her memory, there was even less chance for them to be together after she regained her memory. However he was not willing to let go! Evan had already remarried, so he felt that there was a chance for him and Nicole. If Nicole was unable to let go of Evan, he was willing to give her time. Be it three years, five years or even ten years¡ªhe was willing to wait for her! He picked up his tea cup and took a little sip out of it before slowly putting it down. Then, he admitted frankly, ¡°Yes, I have something to do with your memory loss.¡± ¡°It was really you?¡± Nicole sniggered. ¡°Levant, do you know that you have destroyed the rest of my life?¡± Ignoring what she said, Levant stared straight into her eyes and questioned her back. ¡°Nicole, did I destroy your life? Yes, I was involved in your memory loss, but it was Evan¡¯s own decision to marry someone else! It has nothing to do with me. Moreover, do you think that he will definitely not remarry had you not lost your memory?¡± Levant¡¯s question pierced through Nicole¡¯s heart like a thorn. If I didn¡¯t lose my memory, would Evan have married Susan? She did not dare to think too deeply into that question. ¡°Levant, if I didn¡¯t lose my memory, I would have at least stopped him from marrying Susan. I would have used up all my energy to stop it! However, not only did I not stop their wedding, due to my memory loss, I¡¯d personally sent them a huge wedding gift. Should I not hate you for this kind of humiliation?¡± Levant was stunned for a while and replied, ¡°Yes, you should hate me. However, it is still a fact that Evan had remarried! If he truly loved you, how could he abandon you and marry someone else when you lost your memory?¡± ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t you understand it by now? He does not love you at all! There is already no chance for you two to be together.¡± Levant looked at her lovingly. ¡°I hope that you can give me a chance. I made you lose your memory, and lied to you after that, all because of one objective¡ªI just want to be with you. Nicole, I am the one who loves you the most!¡± Nicole snorted. She did not know whether Evan loved her or not. Even if Evan did not love her, she would not be with someone so unscrupulous and someone she did not love. ¡°Levant, I will not be with you. I don¡¯t want to ever see you again!¡± Saying that, Nicole got up and left decisively. Levant watched her back view with a grim face and unwilling eyes. Since he had already decided not to give up, and hade all the way to see her, those few words would not make him give up. He believed that the day woulde when Nicole would be moved by him. Imperial Garden. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After being picked up from kindergarten by the driver, the four little ones were very curious about Nicole¡¯s whereabouts, and could not help but wonder. Kyle asked, ¡°Where is our Mommy?¡± Maya echoed, ¡°What is Mommy busy with? How could she be so busy that she did not have the time to pick us up?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about this. Ms. Lane did not say anything apart from instructing me to pick you up punctually. I think it must be either about Lane Corporation or the clinic.¡± The four of them exchanged nces with each other. Mommy had really been frustrated and worried over Lane Corporation and the clinictely. It must have been very hard on her to be so busy that she had no time to pick us up. ¡°Actually, Mommy is already very tired, so let¡¯s not add to her worries.¡± ¡°Mmhmm, so we will manage ourselves. That can be considered as helping Mommy.¡± The moment Juan finished speaking, Nina suddenly screamed out loud as if her tail had been stepped on. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nina?¡± When he turned around, he saw that Nina¡¯s delicate hands had been scalded to the point of it being red and swollen. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Maya quickly ran to her side and with big, watery eyes that were filled with concern, she asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much!¡± Nina¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks. Kyle looked at the driver and ordered, ¡°Quick. Take her to the hospital.¡± The driver nodded. ¡°Yes, Kyle.¡± While the driver brought Nina to the hospital, Juan called Nicole. Nicole was frantic when she heard that Nina was scalded. After worriedly asking a few questions, she hastily made her way to the hospital. By the time she arrived, the doctor was already treating Nina. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Nina¡­¡± She quickly approached Nina and questioned the doctor about her daughter¡¯s current condition. The doctor said that it wasn¡¯t too serious of an injury. He exined that she would need to change the dressing for a few times, then reminded her what to keep an eye out for. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t forget to let her take her medication on time as well.¡± Nina leaned against Nicole as she stared at her bandaged arm. She sounded upset when she whimpered, ¡°Mommy, my right hand got hurt. So that means I can¡¯t practice makeup for now.¡± Nicole stroked her hair andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can practice once you¡¯re all better, Nina. You¡¯ll still be awesome. Mommy believes that you¡¯re the best. So just take it as a small break and rx for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes. Rx a little, and don¡¯t go the kindergarten either. I¡¯ll help you tell the teacher,¡± Juan reassured. ¡°No. I wanna go!¡± Nina was adamant. ¡°Only my hand is hurt, but my ears are fine! So it won¡¯t stop me from learning.¡± Maya blinked innocently at Nina, as the admiration for her elder sister shone in her eyes. If she were in Nina¡¯s shoes, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten. Besides that, she would want to buy a ton of snacks, so that she would have goodpany as she stayed home to recuperate. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nicole carried Nina and walked out of the treatment room with the other three children in tow. They hadn¡¯t gotten far when they ran into Susan. Susan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing Nicole. Then, her gaze fell onto Nina who was in her arms. When she noticed her bandaged right arm, she asked with concern, ¡°What happened to Nina?¡± Nicole sized Susan up, recalling that during the time she had amnesia, Susan had lied to her saying that the four children¡¯s mother had died in a car ident. Susan also said that Evan wanted to use her as a substitute. After some careful thinking, it seemed to Nicole that Susan had ulterior motives for saying all of that. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was more to Susan than it met the eye. Hence, Nicole didn¡¯t want to have too much interaction with the woman. She nodded imperceptibly. ¡°Nothing much. It was only a small ident.¡± Susan appeared to be worried as she urged, ¡°You must watch over your children well. Children are the most precious things. If Evan knew about this, he¡¯d definitely be heartbroken.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t want to hear his name, especially when it came out of Susan¡¯s mouth. Looking at Susan¡¯s anguish look, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but think, Wow, she seems even more upset than me. She¡¯s so upset it looks like she¡¯s about to cry. But seriously? For someone else¡¯s daughter? Nicole nced at her and said in a slightly impatient tone, ¡°I have things to settle, so I¡¯ll be making my move first.¡± Sensing the animosity Nicole was emanating, Susan blocked her way and told her some shocking news. ¡°Ms. Lane, Evan is here too. Do you want to see him? He came here just to apany me for a pregnancy checkup. He¡¯s gone to help me get some stuff.¡± Pregnancy checkup. These two words were like a bomb to Nicole. Her eyes automatically dropped down to look at Susan¡¯s belly. She¡¯s pregnant? Evan¡¯s having another child? She kept telling herself to remain calm because this had nothing to do with her. Even so, a grim look appeared on her face. When Susan saw the change in Nicole¡¯s expression as well as her hand tightening on Nina¡¯s clothes, a gleam shed across her eyes. ¡°Ms. Lane, do you think I¡¯ll be as lucky as you and give birth to a few kids in one go? Evan said that he hoped I¡¯d have five or six kids at a time. I think he¡¯s deliberately making my life difficult. Even though he¡¯s very hardworking in bed, these things can¡¯t be¡­¡± She abruptly paused and looked at Nicole with an embarrassed smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nicole. Look at me¡­ These are private matters between Evan and I, so I shouldn¡¯t be telling you about it.¡± Chapter 747 Chapter 747 To Nicole, those words were like the sound of nails scratching metal. It was obvious that Susan said all of that on purpose. However, she was toozy to give Susan the time of day. She was just about to bring her children away when Nina, who was still in her arms, snorted derisively. She shot Susan a disdainful look and said, ¡°Daddy wants you to give birth to a litter of piglets because he thinks you look like a pig. But maybe you won¡¯t even be able to give birth to that many, because you¡¯re worse than a pig! Even animals are better than you!¡± Susan was dumbfounded and began to see Nina in a different light. She was more than shocked that this little girl was capable of saying such things. She felt aggrieved to be given such treatment and retorted unhappily, ¡°I saved you in Rose Garden once. How can you speak to me this way?¡± ¡°Saved me? Did you? It was obviously Daddy who jumped down to save me. You can¡¯t even swim and you knew that jumping in would only make things worse. I think you were just acting in front of Daddy.¡± Susan¡¯s blood boiled with anger, but she tried her best to suppress it. She looked at Nicole with tearful eyes. ¡°Ms. Lane, is this your way of parenting?¡± Juan released a cold snort at that. ¡°My sister is right. I saw a cobblestone at the spot my sister fell into. It wasn¡¯t there when we yed therest time, but when you showed up, it did too. You weren¡¯t the one who threw it, were you?¡± ¡°Absurd! This isn¡¯t a small matter. You can¡¯t go around throwing groundless usations! Ms. Lane, you can¡¯t teach your kids to say such things, otherwise you¡¯ll ruin them.¡± Nicole was at a loss for words. So now, I¡¯m the one who taught them to say such things? Just like that, she pinned the me on me. This woman really isn¡¯t simple. Seeing the way Susan was fuming, Nicole recalled the details of that day when Nina fell into the water. She suddenly felt that Susan¡¯s reaction was indeed overly pretentious. What Juan said was logical too. She smiled ndly in response. ¡°Well, if what happened had nothing to do with you, there¡¯s nothing for you to be nervous or angry about, is there?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Just as she was about to rebuke, she spotted Evan walking towards them from a distance. Her expression instantly morphed into an indignant and pitiful one. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Ms. Lane. Why are you using me of something I didn¡¯t do? If you really want to do this to me, I can only prove my innocence with death.¡± With that, she sniffled and walked right into a stone pir not far away. Evan, who was standing next to the stone pir, quickly grabbed her before she mmed into the pir. He looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°What are you doing?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She leaned against Evan with an aggrieved look on her face. Afraid that he would push her away, she deliberately held onto Evan¡¯s clothes with both hands and wailed. ¡°Evan, Ms. Lane said that I had ulterior motives for saving Nina at Rose Garden the other day. She even said that I intentionally caused Nina to fall into the water. A-And, she also said some other hurtful things. Is she trying to push me towards death by using me like this? I don¡¯t wanna live. I don¡¯t wanna live anymore!¡± Nicole said this? Does she have proof? Evan nced at Nicole who wasn¡¯t too far away as a frown appeared between his brows. This farce caught the attention of many people in the hospital and they stopped to watch the drama unfold. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I think that¡¯s the president of Seet Group, Mr. Seet. The woman with the kids is Mr. Seet¡¯s ex who appeared on the trending searches just a few days back. As for the woman who¡¯s crying, I think she¡¯s his wife whom he had a wedding with before.¡± ¡°Is the ex ming the current wife for taking over her ce, which led to this current scenario?¡± ¡°Look at Ms. Lane. She¡¯spletely unfazed even after bullying Mr. Seet¡¯s current wife to this point.¡± ¡°I know, right? She almost forced the poor woman to m into a wall. Ms. Lane truly is a cold-hearted woman.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? If that were truly the case, would that woman bawling over there be able to take her ce? From what I can see, that depressive-looking woman is no pushover either.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll never understand the private lives of other people. And you know what I think? I think both women aren¡¯t pushovers.¡± Thest thing Nicole wanted was for her children to be subjected to the whispers of gossip circting the hospital. All she wanted was to take them away as soon as possible. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mommy, that bad woman is definitelyining to Daddy.¡± Nina sent Susan and Evan a fierce look. ¡°Mommy, should we go andin to Daddy too?¡± Maya suggested. Nicole couldn¡¯t hear what Susan was telling Evan across the distance, but she felt a stabbing pain in her heart when she saw Susan leaning against Evan with a miserable expression. Susan is pregnant, so they¡¯re closer than ever now. I guess that no matter what Susan says, Evan will definitely defend her! Under these circumstances, she didn¡¯t want to see them, let alone get into a dispute with them. She only wanted to get as far away as possible from those two. ¡°No. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Evan gazed intently at Nicole as she walked further away from him. He wanted to go after her very badly. Unfortunately, Susan was holding tightly onto his clothes and bawling her eyes out as she aired her suicidal thoughts. Even when he told her to let go, it was like talking to a wall. ¡°When do you n on letting me go?¡± Hearing Evan¡¯s icy voice that oozed with disgust, Susan¡¯s heart clenched in her chest. She knew that Evan would go after Nicole if she let him go. If he were to really run after Nicole under the watchful eyes of the crowd, how would she be able to handle their stares and whispers? Hence, she wasn¡¯t going to let him have his way. Anxious for a solution, she thought of amonly used one¡ªpretending to faint. ¡°Evan, I¡­ I feel dizzy. My head¡­¡± Then, she went limp against Evan¡¯s chest. Evan furrowed his brows at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± With so many people watching, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to just leave an unconscious woman to her own devices. He stared after Nicole and his four children as the distance between them grew. With a gloomy expression on his face, he scooped Susan into his arms and walked towards a consultation room. Nicole looked over her shoulder just in time to see Evan carrying Susan to where the consultation room was at. Is he taking her for her pregnancy checkup? He even carried her in. He really does pamper his woman. She had thought that Evan only pampered her. Seeing this, she no longer thought so. Perhaps Evan would pamper whichever woman he takes a liking to. I¡¯m not that special after all. ¡°Mommy, are you sad?¡± ¡°No. Mommy isn¡¯t sad.¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Nina called out to her in a sad, tiny voice. Kyle sighed softly to himself. I don¡¯t understand what Daddy sees in that woman that he would do this to Mommy. Daddy is also too much. He didn¡¯te after us, but carried that woman instead? No wonder Mommy is sad. Juan said to Kyle in a hushed voice, ¡°When Daddy has new babies, do you think he¡¯ll still care about us?¡± Maya blinked her big eyes as she thought about what Juan and Susan said. Daddy will have many new babies and Daddy will love those little babies very much. Won¡¯t that mean that we won¡¯t have Daddy¡¯s love anymore? No. I can¡¯t let that happen. I have to call Daddy and ask him. Back at home, Maya ran back to her bedroom and secretly called Evan. ¡°Maya, what happened to Nina¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°She was scalded by hot water. It became red and swollen all over. Nina even cried because of the pain.¡± ¡°Tell Nina to rest well and that Daddy will go and visit her.¡± ¡°Mm! Daddy, will you still care for us in the future?¡± Maya asked innocently. ¡°Of course I will!¡± ¡°Then, after you have many little babies, will you still care for us?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Evan frowned and asked, ¡°Maya, why are you asking me this question all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Your new wife said that she was going to give birth to many babies; even more than Mommy. Five or six, she said. Like a litter of piglets.¡± Evan swept his gaze over Susan who was still unconscious beside him. So, they weren¡¯t just arguing about the Rose Garden incident earlier. She even said this in front of Nicole and the four kids? ¡°Maya, don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be able to give birth to a single baby. You four are Daddy¡¯s only children.¡± Susan¡¯s hand twitched slightly as shey unconscious on the bed. ¡°Really? Then will you continue loving us?¡± ¡°Yes. Daddy will love you all forever.¡± After the call ended, Maya¡¯s eyes brightened. She ryed this piece of news to Nina with a smile sprawled across her face. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Nina, however, didn¡¯t share her bubbly enthusiasm. The two girls even got into an argument over it. ¡°Daddy lied to you. He brought that woman for a checkup at the hospital, remember? Wait until that woman gives birth, then you¡¯ll know that Daddy is nothing but a liar. He¡¯s the biggest liar in the world!¡± ¡°No. Daddy would never lie to me. And he¡¯s not a liar!¡± ¡°Yes, he is!¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not!¡± ¡°Yes, he is!¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not! He even told me to tell you to rest well and said that he is going toe visit you. Nina, Daddy cares about you so much, but you said all those terrible things about him. You¡¯re horrible!¡± Maya, who was initially in high spirits after the phone call with her Daddy, couldn¡¯t stand it when Nina badmouthed Evan and hence, began arguing with Nina. Nina wasn¡¯t about to back down either. ¡°You¡¯re horrible! You¡¯re a traitor for going behind Mommy¡¯s back to help Daddy. You should just let Daddy take you away so that you can live with that bad woman and evil daddy.¡± ¡°You go live there! You¡¯re too much, Nina!¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re too much, traitor!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re mean! You¡¯re evil¡­¡± Their childish squabble managed to catch Nicole, Kyle and Juan¡¯s attentions. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are the two of you fighting about?¡± ¡°Mommy, Maya secretly called Daddy. She¡¯s a traitor!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Nina announced it with her chin raised. Maya twisted her chubby fingers together as she fell silent. Then, she abruptly wailed, ¡°I¡¯m not a traitor! Mommy, Daddy said he¡¯s gonnae visit Nina. He even said that he wasn¡¯t gonna have another baby. Not even one!¡± Silence ensued. They went for a pregnancy checkup, so of course they¡¯re having a baby. Evan said that just to bluff an innocent kid like Maya. ¡°Alright, alright. Stop fighting you two. If this continues, I¡¯m gonna separate the two of you into two bedrooms. No more sharing.¡± The two little girls exchanged a nce, seemingly unwilling to sleep in different bedrooms. Hence, they mped their mouths shut inplete sync, silently agreeing to stop arguing. Nicole went back to the living room. Just as she sat down, She rushed over with a bunch of stuff. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve regained your memories. I came to visit you and your children.¡± ¡°Thank you! Come, take a seat!¡± She sat next to Nicole and prodded in a soft voice, ¡°So? Are you nning to start over again with Mr. Seet?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes snapped towards She and she gaped at her in bewilderment. ¡°He¡¯s already married to another woman. Even if I¡¯m a spineless woman, I would never start over with him again!¡± Davin was actually the one who told She toe over here today. This was because Davin had overheard the conversation between his mother and one of the maids earlier this morning. That maid had been specially arranged by Sophia to work at Hillside Vi so that she could monitor Susan. Through their conversation, he had learned a few secrets and believed that he could use them to draw his brother and Nicole closer. Hence, he couldn¡¯t wait to tell Nicole. However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for a grown man like him to talk about such a sensitive topic, so he entrusted She to do it instead. She remained silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°Ms. Lane, it¡¯s one thing to hold a wedding ceremony, but whether it¡¯s legal and whether they¡¯re actually togetherpletely different matters. Things aren¡¯t what you think they are between Mr. Seet and Susan.¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t fathom what She meant by these words. Her brows knitted together as she queried, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°What I mean is, Mr. Seet and that woman, Susan, are only husband and wife in name. Besides, they didn¡¯t even get a marriage certificate. Strictly speaking, they aren¡¯t a legally married couple, nor have they consummated their marriage. So, I think you should get rid of Susan, and repair what you had with Mr. Seet. The fact that Mr. Seet hasn¡¯t touched her even after such a long time is enough to prove his sincerity towards you!¡± She thought that what she said made sense. She told Nicole to sleep on it and then take action once she came to a decision, so that her four children could have aplete family as soon as possible. Nicoleughed mirthlessly and asked her, ¡°Only husband and wife in name? I witnessed their wedding with my own eyes! Haven¡¯t consummated their marriage? Susan is pregnant. Where did the babye from? Evan even apanied her, no, carried her for her pregnancy checkup. So tell me, what was that all about?¡± Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Nicole¡¯s barrage of questions confused She. Susan is pregnant? Mr. Seet even carried her for her pregnancy checkup? ¡°This is no joking matter.¡± She stared at Nicole with cautious eyes. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Nina scalded herself earlier today. I bumped into Susan at the hospital and she said so herself! I saw Evan carrying her into the consultation room with my own two eyes. I¡¯m certain!¡± Silence nketed them. She suddenly felt as if she had been given a tight p across her face. Davin Seet, that b*stard. He wouldn¡¯t have deliberately tricked me intoing to Nicole¡¯s ce just so I¡¯d get humiliated, would he? Just you wait, Davin Seet. I¡¯ll make sure to settle the scores between us! She huffed out an awkwardugh and said, ¡°Ms. Lane, perhaps there¡¯s some kind of misunderstanding.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t. Even if there is, it would be that I misunderstood Evan¡¯s feelings for me. He married another woman while I was suffering from amnesia, and I will never forget this! So starting over with him is impossible!¡± She rubbed her mmy palms against her shirt. Nicole is really adamant to the point where there¡¯s nothing for me to work with. She might even see me as an enemy if I push too much. She didn¡¯t have any close friends and she had a rather good rtionship with Nicole. She also really liked Nicole¡¯s quadruplets. She didn¡¯t want something like this to cause a rift between Nicole and her. She gnawed on her lip before blurting out furiously, ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re right! Since Mr. Seet treated you this way, you shouldn¡¯t give him a chance! Not even if the whole world burns and we¡¯re about to die!¡± Nicole was stunned silent by her sudden outburst. Uhm. Didn¡¯t she switch sides a little too quickly? What¡¯s her purpose ining to Imperial Garden anyway? Nicole was slightly baffled. When She saw the suspicion in Nicole¡¯s eyes, she made a few more remarks that were in her favor. Following that, she stood and came up with a random excuse before leaving in a panic. Even after She had stepped out of Imperial Garden, she was still inwardly cursing at a certain someone. Davin Seet, how dare you screw me over. I won¡¯t let you off the hook! When Davin saw She return, he excitedly asked her how it went. ¡°How did it go? Was Nicole touched when she found out how deeply my brother loves her? Did she ask for your opinion on how to repair her rtionship with my brother?¡± A creepy smile appeared on She¡¯s face as she gritted out, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think, hell yeah she did! Nicole is also a straightforward person. She would¡¯ve definitely shared her thoughts with you and discussed them as well. So how did you go in for the kill?¡± Looking at a very curious Davin, She crooked her finger at him. ¡°Come here and I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Davin ced his ear right in front of her, but to his utter shock, she grabbed his ear between her fingers instead! ¡°Ow, ow! Why are you pulling my ear? Let me go, let me go!¡± ¡°Davin Seet, you a*****e! You yed me, didn¡¯t you? You knew that Susan is pregnant with your brother¡¯s child, so you purposely sent me to Nicole to make a fool out of myself, didn¡¯t you? A*****e!¡± What She said stunned Davin to the core. ¡°Susan is pregnant? Impossible. That¡¯s impossible! Release me and let me go ask my brother. I¡¯ll go right now!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll go right now? Fine. I¡¯ming with you!¡± She released his ear and followed closely behind Davin. If Davin was indeed unaware of this matter, then she would let it go. However, if he knew about it¡­ Then she would give him hell! Davin felt uneasy with the way She was following so closely behind, as if she was an extension of him. He nced at her and said, ¡°I think you should just wait for me here. After I figure things out, I¡¯ll call you immediately with an exnation.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ming with you whether you like it or not. If you stop me from following you, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re feeling guilty because you lied to me.¡± Davin blinked dumbly in response. He sighed inwardly and thought to himself, She¡¯s beingpletely unreasonable! Women are such difficult creatures, and this woman is the worst of them all! Helpless, Davin could only take her to Hillside Vi with him. Unfortunately, Evan wasn¡¯t home. Susan knew that Davin and Evan had a good rtionship with each other. She also knew that She was Sophia¡¯s ideal daughter-inw and that they would be considered her family sooner orter. Thus, she wanted to build a good rtionship with them by treating them with warmth and respect. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see the two of you here. Please, take a seat.¡± Davin looked at She, who lowered onto the sofa unceremoniously. She thought that since Evan wasn¡¯t around, they might as well ask Susan about the pregnancy because it wouldn¡¯t make a difference anyway. Seeing She taking a seat, Davin followed suit. ¡°Hurry. Brew a pot of tea with the best tea leaves we have. We can¡¯t very well serve ordinary tea to Mr. Davin and Ms. Muir.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cut some fruits too.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She found Susan¡¯s hospitality rather over-the-top and forced out a smile. ¡°Please, don¡¯t trouble yourself. We actually came here today to see you.¡± ¡°See me?¡± Not only was Susan surprised, but so was Davin. We obviously came here to ask my brother some questions. But all of a sudden, we¡¯re here to see Susan? Women aren¡¯t just unreasonable and annoying, but they¡¯re liars too! Davin realized that both women in front of him were expert liars. He decided to let them battle each other in a game of lies and see who would emerge as the winner. She didn¡¯t even bat an eysh as she lied, nodding her head in utmost gravity. ¡°Yes. We heard that you¡¯re pregnant, so we came just to see you.¡± Pregnant? Susan was startled. Why would She say this? I only mentioned my pregnancy to Nicole. Could Nicole have told her? She had actually said that to provoke Nicole, but it seemed like she had to continue keeping the act up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the dazed look on her face, She pressed on. ¡°N-Nothing. I¡¯m just happy that the two of you came to see me. When I¡¯m happy, the baby in my belly will also be happy.¡± She and Davin were stunned silent. Their eyes met after hearing what Susan said. Could it be, that she¡¯s really pregnant? With disbelief apparent on Davin¡¯s face, he asked, ¡°How far along are you?¡± ¡°The doctor said almost two months.¡± Susan didn¡¯t forget to caress her belly as she spoke, incorporating tenderness into her gaze as well. ¡°Does my brother know?¡± Susan paused for a split second and her eyes twinkled when she answered, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know yet. His birthday ising soon, so I¡¯m nning to tell him on that day to surprise him.¡± Davin¡¯s brows drew together. Either Susan was lying, or his mother¡¯s intel wasn¡¯t urate. Since things were confirmed so quickly, She didn¡¯t see the need to stay any longer. She got to her feet and said, ¡°In that case, rest well and take care of your body. We won¡¯t take up any more of your time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Susan hurriedly stood up. She politely saw them off. After Davin¡¯s car sped away, her expression immediately darkened. ¡°Get ready. I¡¯m going to Imperial Garden.¡± ¡°Imperial Garden?¡± ¡°Yes. Nina is hurt, so I should go visit her.¡± With that, she lowered her gaze to her belly with a gleam in her eyes. She took out her phone to call Dr. Harrison. She, who was sitting in Davin¡¯s sportscar, released a long sigh. Suddenly, she could understand Nicole¡¯s feelings. If another woman were pregnant with Davin¡¯s child, she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it either. Moreover, Nicole¡¯s situation was different from hers. Nicole already had four children with Evan. Apart from not registering their marriage and holding a wedding ceremony, they were practically husband and wife. Putting herself in Nicole¡¯s shoes, She felt that she had picked the right choice by not forgiving Evan, as no woman would be able to get over it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She sighed. ¡°Men are really despicable.¡± When Davin heard her mumbling out those words, he whipped towards her and sneered coldly. ¡°Did you actually believe what Susan said?¡± He had initially wanted to see who woulde out as the winner. He never expected She to lose at the beginning of the battle itself. In terms of deceiving, her skills were a far cry from Susan¡¯s. ¡°She¡¯s already two months in. This isn¡¯t something she can just lie about. You¡¯re not trying to speak for your brother, are you?¡± Chapter 752 Chapter 752 ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off at home first then head to Seet Group. ¡°You still wanna ask your brother?¡± ¡°Of course. We can¡¯t just listen to that woman¡¯s one-sided story.¡± Sensing the determination in Davin, She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak anymore. N?velDrama.Org content. Although she knew that Susan wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked, she found it hard to believe that she would make up such a huge lie. Imperial Garden. Nicole was surprised when Susan came to visit. Susan smiled faintly and ced the gift she brought with her on the table. ¡°I should¡¯ve visited earlier seeing as Nina was injured. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been feeling sick and nauseous these few days, so I couldn¡¯te earlier. I feel much better today, so I immediately came over. Evan has also been nagging me toe.¡± As Nicole looked at Susan¡¯s delicate and frail look, she couldn¡¯t help but fear that she would be exhausted from standing and talking too much. She had never seen such a weak woman like her who could barely stand on her own two feet. ¡°Nina¡¯s not home. She¡¯s gone to school. We¡¯re notcking anything here at Imperial Garden either. So please take your things and go back.¡± No matter how many times Nicole reminded herself to stay calm, she couldn¡¯t do it while facing Evan¡¯s woman. Seeing the difort on Nicole¡¯s face, Susan walked closer to her and asked in a pitiful voice, ¡°Ms. Lane, can we talk?¡± ¡°Just say whatever it is you wanna say. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, I won¡¯t take up a lot of your time. Can we go upstairs?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t figure out what Susan was up to. After looking at her for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that the woman had ulterior motives. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it here.¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, let¡¯s go upstairs. I have something to show you.¡± With that, she walked upstairs as if she owned the ce. Watching her back as Susan headed upstairs, Nicole¡¯s heart felt extremely uneasy. If the woman weren¡¯t pregnant, she would have immediately dragged her out! She followed her upstairs and went into the bedroom. Susan automatically shut the door behind her. She turned around and looked at Nicole with tearful eyes. Then, she extended her arms and rolled up her sleeves. Nicole was taken aback when she saw her arms. She had expected to see fair and smooth skin, but her skin was covered with hideous scars instead. ¡°Your arms?¡± Nicole¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked at Susan with confusion. ¡°These are burn scars left from when I saved Evan back then.¡± Susan¡¯s eyes misted over when she exined the origin of her scars. ¡°Do you think Evan¡¯s love for me is without reason? No! I¡¯m his savior. Not just my arms, but my body and face were also burnt by the fire.¡± ¡°Do you know how many times I had to go under the knife to look like this? Do you know how much pain I suffered?¡± Susan looked at the silent Nicole and arched her lips into a smile. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. Because I¡¯m the only one who has gone through this kind of excruciating pain!¡± ¡°My face has recovered now, but what about my heart?¡± ¡°Do you know how much pain my heart was in when I went through all of this? I felt like I was dying! The scars left on my heart will never heal!¡± She raised her head to look at Nicole with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I deserve to be spoiled by Evan after suffering so much for him?¡± By then, Nicole was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t formte a sentence. She had no idea that Susan and Evan had this kind of history between them. All of a sudden, she understood why Evan had chosen to abandon her and marry Susan when she had lost her memories. This was probably the biggest reason for his actions. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Seeing Nicole¡¯sck of reaction, Susan became slightly anxious. ¡°Ms. Lane, I hope you understand that Evan and I are fated to be together. We will never separate from each other, so¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you already together? Why are you still telling me all this?¡± Nicole cut Susan off mid-sentence and asked in return, ¡°Or is it because deep down, you know that you¡¯re using this incident to be with Evan, and that there are no feelings between the two of you. You¡¯re afraid of losing him and you see me as a threat, so you came to Imperial Garden just to tell me all of this?¡± Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Susan turned away slightly, afraid to meet Nicole¡¯s eyes. After a while, she opened the bedroom door just as a bone-chilling smile appeared on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This isn¡¯t the main reason I came here today. The reason I came here today is to¡­¡± Following that, she screamed until her voice broke. ¡°Help! Don¡¯t push me! Help!¡± After that, she copsed onto the floor in front of Nicole with a smirk. A stream of fresh blood poured out of her lower body soon after. Nicole was slightly dazed by this turn of events. Susan came here to frame me? Before long, rapid footfalls sounded as a few maids ran up the stairs. They were stunned to see Susan lying in a pool of blood at Nicole¡¯s feet. How did this happen? Did Ms. Lane hurt her? The maid who came with Susan immediately wailed in distress, ¡°Mrs. Seet, what happened? You¡¯re carrying Mr. Seet¡¯s flesh and blood!¡± After making her point, she lifted her head to look at Nicole. ¡°Ms. Lane, how could you do this to Mrs. Seet? Even if you¡¯re jealous of her, you shouldn¡¯t have attacked a pregnant woman!¡± Nicole was pulled back to the present by the maid¡¯s howls. She quickly ordered, ¡°Call an ambnce. Hurry.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Lane.¡± ¡°Call Mrs. Seet¡¯s attending doctor. He¡¯s been helping Mrs. Seet in regting her body, so he knows her condition best.¡± At that moment, Nicole didn¡¯t care what the maid said. She prayed that the baby in Susan¡¯s belly would remain safe. Otherwise, there would be no way for her to get out of this. Sacrificing babies for personal gains was something she thought would only happen in dramas. So she couldn¡¯t believe that it was happening to her in real life. Not even a tiger would eat its own cubs. Although Susan seemed faint-hearted on the outside, at that moment, Nicole found her to be even more terrifying than a devil. While chaos descended at Imperial Garden as they tried to save Susan, Evan had just returned to his office after a board meeting. Before he and Davin had a chance to talk, his phone rang with an iing call. ¡°Mr. Seet, something terrible has happened. Ms. Susan fell down and has been admitted to the hospital.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I-It was Ms. Lane who pushed her. Pleasee to the hospital.¡± Ms. Lane? Nicole? ¡°Which hospital?¡± Thereafter, Evan and Davin rushed to the hospital together. Susan had woken up by then and was sobbing on the hospital bed, looking utterly despaired. Standing by the side, Nicole¡¯s heart was filled with regret. Just like that, a life has been lost to the world. The baby was innocent and didn¡¯t deserve this. But the same cannot be said for Susan. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The baby would never have died if it weren¡¯t for this vicious and cold-hearted mother. ¡°Ms. Lane, you clearly knew that I was pregnant. How could you push me? I know you hate me and this child, but the child also belonged to Evan! How could you be so heartless?¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. Both Susan and I know what really transpired back there, but here she is, crying and distorting the truth. How does she even make it sound so believable? No wonder Nina said she¡¯s good at acting. Well, ain¡¯t that the truth? She could probably bag the best actress award. Nicole sighed in her heart. I wonder just how heartbroken Evan would be when he sees her looking so vulnerable and pitiful! If he really believes that I harmed his child, what would he do? When Evan¡¯s stony and arrogant face shed across Nicole¡¯s mind, her chest constricted slightly. The door to the ward room was abruptly opened. Evan and Davin came in one after the other. ¡°Evan, you¡¯re finally here. You have to get justice for me.¡± Evan looked at the sobbing Susan, then at Nicole who was standing by the side. With a stoic expression, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Evan, I went to Imperial Garden to see Nina. Ms. Lane forced me to go to the bedroom upstairs because she said she wanted to ask me something. In the end, she got to know that I saved you before and that¡¯s why you married me. She was angry and said that I took advantage of your gratitude to snatch away her position. Then, she started to attack me. She hit me and even caused me to fall.¡± Chapter 754 Chapter 754 What the f**k? She seriously distorted the entire truth. Nicole was so furious that she took a step forward and red at Susan. ¡°I didn¡¯t attack you or push you! And you were the one who wanted to go upstairs, not me.¡± Susan looked at Nicole and retorted, ¡°Ms. Lane, Imperial Garden is your house. Would I have been able to enter your bedroom without your permission?¡± Nicole was speechless. If I wasn¡¯t afraid of hurting you because you were pregnant, did you think I would¡¯ve allowed it? Evan¡¯s brows knitted together as he meticulously analyzed all the details of this incident. If Nicole really did this, does it mean that she still cares about me? If Nicole really pushed Susan, does it mean that she sees Susan as her love rival and still can¡¯t forget about me? Does it mean Nicole still cares about me and can¡¯t bear to see me with another woman? Evan¡¯s gaze on Nicole suddenly became intense. His heated stare made Nicole¡¯s heart lurch. What is he trying to do? Seeing Evan¡¯splete disregard for her as he stared intently at Nicole, Susan¡¯s heart burned with anger. ¡°Evan, you have to get justice for me! You can¡¯t forgive Ms. Lane so easily.¡± Evan turned to look at Susan with a frown. ¡°Then what do you want to do? Fight her? Can you beat her though?¡± Susan was stunned. What does Evan mean by this? Davin couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter. I wonder if Evan would really allow both women to fight if Susan says that she can beat Nicole. If he does, then Susan would be on the losing end because Evan would discreetly help Nicole, right? Suddenly, Nicole spoke up. ¡°Evan, what happened today isn¡¯t like what Susan said. I didn¡¯t push her. I would never harm the child in her belly. She was the one who¡­¡± In truth, Nicole only felt sorry for the tiny life. ¡°What did you say?¡± Evan looked at Nicole with surprise in his eyes. Did she just say that there was a child in Susan¡¯s belly? When Nicole saw the doubt in his eyes as he looked at her, as well as the harshness of his tone, she thought that he didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe me. I was only telling the truth!¡± Seeing the firmness in her stance, Evan asked her word by word, ¡°You said, the child in her belly?¡± At that, Davin immediately interjected, ¡°Yeah, Evan. Susan is pregnant with your child. I wonder if the child is alright after what happened.¡± Evan¡¯s handsome face darkened. He turned towards Susan and asked in shock, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Susan¡¯s hands subtly tightened on the nket. ¡°Yes, Evan. I was nning to surprise you, but before I could, the child died. Evan, you have to get justice for our unborn child!¡± With that, she started up with the waterworks again. Evan¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°You got pregnant? Do you think you¡¯re Mother Mary?¡± Since you seemed to have gotten pregnant all on your own. Davin¡¯s brows scrunched together. Nicole was surprised as well. What does he mean by that? Could it be that he¡¯s never touched Susan before? When Susan saw the odd looks Davin and Nicole were sending her, she stammered out a response, ¡°E- Evan, what are you talking about? The night you got drunk, w-we did it several times. Did you forget?¡± ¡°Bulls**t!¡± Evan shouted furiously. He had never touched her. Susan was simply making things up. One said that they had done it several times, while the other one called bulls**t on it. Unfortunately, when it came to these sort of things, only the two people involved were privy to the truth. Nicole had been worried that Evan would make things difficult for her because of that innocent child, but it turned out that she was worried over nothing. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to the drama that was Evan and Susan¡¯s personal life. Hence, she sent Davin a look and the two of them turned to walk out of the ward. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sure you could tell that Susan was lying. She wasn¡¯t even pregnant to begin with.¡± Nicole shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°Why are you so sure that Susan was the one lying? Who knows? Maybe Evan was lying. If he refused to admit it after knocking someone up, then he¡¯s really a grade A b*stard.¡± Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Davin fell silent for a moment. ¡°So are you saying that Susan isn¡¯t a liar? Then, what she said earlier about you hitting her and pushing her was all true?¡± Nicole paused mid-stride and eximed, ¡°Bulls**t! She was lying!¡± ¡°Exactly. Since you know that she¡¯s a liar, how can you believe her words over my brother¡¯s?¡± Nicole turned over his words in her head before snapping, ¡°Both Susan and your brother love to lie. They¡¯re perfect for each other!¡± Then, she hastened her steps to leave. It was time to pick the four children up from kindergarten, so she was in a hurry. Davin stared at her retreating figure and heaved a sigh. ¡°The truth is right in front of you. So how can you still refuse believe it?¡± By the time Evan came after Nicole, she had already left for quite some time. ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡± Davin nodded in response. ¡°Did she say anything?¡± ¡°She said¡­¡± Davin fumbled for words. ¡°Said what?¡± Evan pressed on. ¡°She said that both you and Susan love lying and that you¡¯re a b*sta¡­¡± Nicole said it too fast just now and I can¡¯t really remember. How exactly did she put it? Nah, whatever. I¡¯ll just use my own words! ¡°She said that both you and Susan love lying, and that a b*stard and a b*tch are perfect for each other. So, you guys are practically a match made in heaven.¡± Although his choice of words was slightly different, Davin thought that he expressed Nicole¡¯s meaning perfectly. He was immensely satisfied with his answer and looked up at Evan with a smile that matched his mood. However, he was scared out of his wits when Evan¡¯s terrifying gaze pierced into him. ¡°I-I have some errands to run, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He literally ran away after that. He was afraid that Evan would leave several holes in his body if he stayed any longer. Nicole really said that? She¡¯s been scolding me a lottely. Shouldn¡¯t I find the chance to return the favor? I can¡¯t always spoil her now can I? She might think she¡¯s above thew some day! Night fell. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Many houses were brightly lit to chase away the darkness. The quadruplets were about to have dinner with Nicole when Evan showed up. Upon seeing him, Nina bowed her head and ignored him. Juan and Kyle didn¡¯t give much of a reaction either. Only Maya actively made conversation with him. ¡°Daddy, are you here to see Nina?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Nina, Daddy will arrange for a specialist to look at you tomorrow.¡± ¡°No need! My hand is fine.¡± Nicole¡¯s forehead creased. When she fetched them home earlier, Nina wasining that she wanted her hand to heal faster so that she could continue practicing makeup. It would be considered a good thing if Evan could arrange for a good doctor to help Nina heal faster. The children didn¡¯t deserve to suffer because of the problems between Evan and her. Both were separate matters and shouldn¡¯t interfere with one another. ¡°Nina, let Mr. Seet take you to the doctor tomorrow. You can practice makeup sooner this way.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± When Nina remembered Evan carrying Susan in the hospital, her heart hurt so much. Her little temper red up again and she stubbornly stomped back to her bedroom, not even bothering to eat anymore. Maya pursed her lips and blinked at Nicole. ¡°Mommy, should I go talk to her?¡± Juan nced at Maya and objected. ¡°Just forget it. If you talk to her, you both would end up fighting again. If Nina doesn¡¯t wanna go, we shouldn¡¯t force her.¡± Once he was done saying his piece, he cast a fleeting nce towards Evan. At that moment, Juan held some resentment towards Evan too. If he hadn¡¯t married another woman, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. Kyle kept mum as he waited for his food. Nicole mulled over it and agreed, ¡°Juan is right. We shouldn¡¯t force Nina since she doesn¡¯t want to go. Mr. Seet, please leave.¡± Evan¡¯s purpose ofing today was to visit Nina and also to get even with Nicole for saying such nasty things about him! Hence, it wasn¡¯t going to be easy getting him to leave. ¡°You¡¯re all about to have dinner, right? Great. I haven¡¯t had my dinner.¡± With that, he shamelessly sat next to Maya. The little girl looked at him with a wide grin. ¡°Daddy, can you help me cut my food into smaller pieces?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Nicole was utterly speechless. She started to think that Evan didn¡¯te here just to see Nina, but to raise a ruckus. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 ¡°Mr. Seet, this is not Hillside Vi. May I ask that you leave?¡± ¡°I know that this is not Hillside Vi. I¡¯ll leave after dinner. It¡¯s just one meal, you won¡¯t mind, right? If you do, I can pay for it.¡± Pay for it? Who wants your money? Nicole stared at him with a long face. Seeing how he was so determined to stay for dinner, she did not bother to argue with him further. She took some food and hurried back to the bedroom upstairs to eat alone. Can¡¯t we eat together? Evan sulked and his appetite was greatly affected. The atmosphere at the dining area became very awkward between him and the three children. Juan and Kyle took a nce at him then continued eating. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Licking her lips, Maya¡¯s big round eyes gleamed as she fixed her gaze on the te of beef in front of Evan. Evan patted her head and served her the beef she had been eyeing for a while now. He reminded her, ¡°There¡¯s a lot, don¡¯t finish it all at once.¡± ¡°I know, Daddy. I¡¯ll only eat five pieces. I¡¯m limiting the amount of food I consume, so I won¡¯t overeat.¡± Evan smiled. Setting a maximum limit is good, it can help Maya control her diet. While eating, he kept looking upstairs from time to time and did not pay any attention to the taste of the food. Considering how distracted he was, Maya asked curiously, ¡°Daddy, do you want to go upstairs to see Mommy?¡± He kept silent for a while then nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to check if she has enough to eat.¡± After that, he turned around and made his way upstairs with a dish in his hand. Juan asked softly, ¡°Do you think Mommy and Daddy will be all right?¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°I think the chances of Daddy getting kicked out of the room is higher.¡± Maya was enjoying the scrumptious dinner. She puffed her cheeks out like a chubby chipmunk. ¡°I think we should work together to help them resolve their conflict and chase the bad woman away. Then, we can reunite as one happy family.¡± ¡°Mommy won¡¯t forgive Daddy so easily. Moreover, that bad woman is so shrewd. It¡¯s even harder to make her leave Daddy.¡± Kyle asked Juan for his opinion, ¡°What do you think?¡± Juan pondered over it and then sighed. ¡°I think that the matters involving the adults are way too complicated. Just let Daddy and Mommy settle it themselves. We¡¯re still too young to understand.¡± Seriously? Maya¡¯s jaw dropped. Wasn¡¯t he the keenest among us to bring Daddy and Mommy together? I can¡¯t complete this challenging mission all by myself, can I? Suddenly, she thought about her request to learn cooking. Mommy¡¯spany and clinic don¡¯t seem to be running very smoothly recently, could she still hire a gourmet specialist for me? Perhaps I should ask Daddy when hees downter since money is nothing to him. With a dish of pork cutlet in his hand, Evan knocked on Nicole¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Nicole asked, trying to check if it was Evan. He did not say a word but continued knocking on the door. Nicole knew that it was him. She rolled her eyes and continued eating. He knocked continuously in an unhurried rhythm. Knock! Knock! Pause. Knock! Knock! He was determined to wait patiently until she answered the door. The knocking persisted till Nicole finished her dinner. Getting impatient and irritated, she stood up and opened the door. ¡°What do you want?¡± She stared daggers at him and asked in an angry tone. Evan knew her personality well and tolerated her sudden outburst. In fact, he offered her the dish. ¡°I just want to make sure you have enough to eat.¡± Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Nicole took a nce at the dish then red at Evan with a straight face. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Seet, everything about me has got nothing to do with you, be it any daily affairs or life and death matters. You don¡¯t have to do this. By the way, please don¡¯t intervene in my business as well as any happenings at the clinic. You can leave this dish with me now and go.¡± Evan was quiet. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so heartless. She seems very firm in her decision to cut ties with me. He then rebutted with a white lie, ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself. I just don¡¯t want my children to suffer under your care. Hence, I¡¯m trying to take care of you, for their sake. If yourpany goes bankrupt and the clinic is not doing well, I¡¯m worried that my children will starve. Who knows if you¡¯ll sell them off for money?¡± Nicole could not answer him back. His words reminded her of the recent devastating situation that she was facing; a poorly runpany and a deserted clinic. Is he rubbing salt on my wounds, trying to mock me whenever he gets a chance to? All of a sudden, she felt that her internal injuries had gotten worse. Even if I have no ie, I wouldn¡¯t let my children suffer with me, let alone selling them off! Nicole thought that he bore malice towards her. This is so annoying. Without showing weakness, Nicole then retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Soon, I¡¯ll turn things around and ensure that both Lane Corporation and the clinic will flourish and prosper. I guarantee that the four of them will have more than enough money to spend.¡± Some things never change. This woman is still as stubborn as ever. I¡¯d like to see how she¡¯s going to achieve what she¡¯s just said. Evan narrowed his eyes and had no intention to continue this topic with her. He recalled his purpose of visiting her and said seriously, ¡°Nicole, if I ever find out that you were insulting me again, I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine.¡± Seems like the person who brought a staff from Seet Group to the clinic did pass the message back to Evan. Oh well, let it be then. I¡¯m not afraid that he knows I scolded him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say anything bad about you, then please remember your status as a married man and leave me alone. Keep your distance and be a stranger. Otherwise, be prepared to hear harsher words from me.¡± A married man. Coldness shed through his deep eyes. He felt a sharp de poke through his heart. Choosing to remain silent, he turned away and left. When he got downstairs, Maya, who wanted to ask him about hiring a gourmet specialist, decided to drop that topic when she saw his grim face. Did Daddy and Mommy fight? Poor me, when can I ever have a happy family? Maya walked back to her room. Her little body looked exceptionally lonely and sad. On his way driving back from Imperial Garden, all that was ying in Evan¡¯s mind was his disappointing conversation with Nicole. Does she intend to keep a distance from me? Does she really want me to leave her alone? Every word she spoke jabbed at his heart painfully. If this is her true intention, should I then oblige? Since that day, Evan had not seen Nicole for half a month. He numbed himself by upying all of his time with work. Each day, he would get back to the Hillside Vi around midnight afterpleting all the work for Seet Group. Whenever he sat in his study room alone, a clear figure would always pop up in his mind. The same face, name, and figure that was impossible to forget or ignore. ¡°Nicole, have you gotten used to the days without me disturbing you? Are you happy?¡± He mumbled to himself. Taking out his phone, he scrolled to her name, and recalled their conversations. Each scene shed through his mind, ying like a movie. His lips curled up. Sitting quietly in his study and reminiscing his times with Nicole had be the happiest moment of his day. However, what came after a short and sweet shback was an attack of bitter memory, which would usually linger throughout the night. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 ¡°Has everything ended for us?¡± He whispered softly. His heartache could be seen clearly through his deep eyes. Meanwhile, Nicole was tossing and turning on her bed and could not fall asleep. Twopanies were willing to coborate with Lane Corporation and that would help her resolve the problems faced earlier. Her assistant had checked on these twopanies and concluded that they were not associated with Seet Group nor had any business transactions with thetter. Yet, Nicole still doubted the motive behind the agenda, as to why thesepanies wanted to coborate with her. People would generally want to work with a top seed. Who would want to get involved in apany with a bleak future? Although the twopanies have affirmed me that they value my character, I¡¯ve actually never interacted with their persons in charge before. Moreover, there were unfavorable news about me on the Inte some time back, which made the reason given by them sound like ame excuse. The real reason is probably rted to that person. ¡°Evan Seet, if you¡¯re really behind all these, what¡¯s your intention? Why did you go the extra mile to help me but hide your identity?¡± Since you¡¯ve decided to repay your debt of gratitude through your marriage and sacrifice happiness for the rest of your life, why do you still care about me so much? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I know that you had no choice, you had your reasons to do so because you value love and rtionships, and you certainly couldn¡¯t ignore the hardships your benefactor had to go through, but¡­¡± I really can¡¯t ept the fact that you¡¯re married. I can¡¯t stand you being around any other woman. We all have our fair share of worries, difficulties, and struggles. Perhaps, that¡¯s our fate. As Nicole thought about this, her heart wrenched. She let out a sniffle and tears streamed down from her cheeks uncontrobly. Five days following that, Nicole received news that Yage Group was going to hold a cocktail party, and all of the top businessmen in the industry were invited. After pondering over it, she looked at her assistant and asked solemnly, ¡°If I were to attend this cocktail party and be lucky enough to meet a few top guns, won¡¯t that save Lane Corporation from its current predicament and also bring benefits to its future development?¡± Her assistant thought about it. ¡°Yes, it will, Ms. Lane. Ourpany¡¯s growth is rather stagnant now. We could use some backers to move things forward.¡± Nicole squinted her eyes. ¡°All right, I must get ready and seize the golden opportunity.¡± A few party scenes shed through her mind as she thought about what to wear at night. After two hours of preparation, Nicole looked stunning in a pastel-colored tube dress, delicate make-up, and 6-inch stilettos. She left Imperial Garden confidently. The cocktail party was magnificent. Luxury was an understatement. There were marble stairs, expensive carpets, dazzling lights, and a selection of premium red wines. Nicole took a deep breath and walked in calmly. As soon as she entered the hall, she became the center of attention. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°She looks like Nicole Lane from Lane Corporation.¡± ¡°Oh, the one who had a rtionship with Mr. Seet from Seet Group?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Unfortunately, Mr. Seet abandoned her and married another woman in the end.¡± ¡°So what if she was abandoned? She must be something to have attracted Mr. Seet in the first ce. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re interested in her?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s not interested in a belle like her?¡± A few guys were throwing lecherous gazes at Nicole as if they were wolves, ready to devour their prey. They held a wine ss each in their hands and walked towards Nicole. ¡°Care for a drink?¡± She gave them a once-over. They dress well and look like some local notables. She recalled her purpose of attending the party. ¡°Sure, cheers.¡± She lifted her ss and downed the red wine. ¡°You¡¯re really good. Shall we continue somewhere else?¡± What? She started to notice their lustful gazes and ugly smiles. These people have a different agenda, don¡¯t they? Chapter 759 Chapter 759 ¡°Ms. Lane, it¡¯s too crowded here, let¡¯s find a quiet ce and getfortable.¡± The guy put his arms around her. Nicole was stunned by the unexpected action. Sensing trouble, her face dimmed. ¡°Excuse me, I got to go.¡± ¡°You think you can leave?¡± A man blocked her while the rest surrounded her. Nicole¡¯s heart froze. Why are there such scumbags in a high-ss event like this? What should I do now? How do I escape? ¡°Ms. Lane,e with us to the lounge. There¡¯s a huge bed waiting for you.¡± All that had happened were captured by Evan. His eyes zed with fury and his expression got colder tenfold. Susan noticed the changes in his emotions and held onto his arm. ¡°Evan, I guess Ms. Lane is just chatting with her friends. Mr. Joule is waiting for you over there, let¡¯s go.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Fixing his gaze on Nicole who was one floor below him, Evan ignored Susanpletely. Right then, Nicole was panic-stricken. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going with you. I have to go¡­¡± ¡°Where are you going? Do you think that you¡¯re still an innocent girl after being toyed with by Evan Seet?¡± ¡°Exactly. Come with us. You don¡¯t want us to do it the hard way, do you?¡± He rolled up his sleeves and was ready to drag Nicole away. ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯m going to scream for help if you don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Ms. Lane.¡± ¡°But if you do scream¡­¡± The guy raised his arm as he spoke. Crap! Is he going to hit me? I can¡¯t even scream for help? That¡¯s too much. Then again, I have a silver needle with me and it mighte in handy. I¡¯m going to yell. ¡°Help! Someone molested me¡­¡± At that moment, someone smashed a wine ss from upstairs. Bang! The red stained wine ss shattered and its debris were all over the ce, causing everyone to look up in shock. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Who did it? Come out now!¡± As soon as the questioned was asked, Evan strode down the stairs and stood behind him. ¡°I did it.¡± His tone of voice was mellow but cold enough to send chills down the spines of those who heard him. He exuded a domineering aura as he took a nce across the hall. The custom-made ck suit complemented his nobleness. bbergasted, the guys turned around only to be greeted by Evan¡¯s hateful stare. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Seet, you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, we¡¯re just fooling around with her. It was a joke.¡± Their faces paled. If we knew that Mr. Seet is in our midst, no one would dare to do that even if we have nine lives. We¡¯re so unlucky to be caught red-handed by him. Evan stared daggers at their dirty hands. His gaze was very frightening. After a long while, he roared, ¡°Get lost!¡± The guys ran off immediately. ¡°Evan¡­¡± Susan quickened her footsteps and followed him downstairs. Her eyes were drawn from Evan to Nicole. Taken aback, she promptly walked towards her to offer her concern. ¡°Are you all right, Ms. Lane?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ok,¡± Nicole replied casually. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Susan approached Evan and wrapped her arms around him, as if she were asserting her identity as Mrs. Seet. She said with a coy smile, ¡°Evan, Mr. Joule is still waiting for us. We should go.¡± Seeing them standing next to each other, Nicole felt a wrenching pain in her heart and subconsciously clenched her fists. Evan¡¯s hawk eyes were still locked on Nicole. Why is she wearing such revealing clothes? ¡°Are you trying to attract unwanted attention with your outfit? There¡¯s a slim chance for Lane Corporation to win the bidding. You can¡¯t win just by putting on skimpy clothes.¡± She kept quiet as her face darkened. I know the current state of Lane Corporation very well. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to get to know more socialites. I¡¯m not here for the bidding! Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Nicole wanted to exin herself badly but did not do so in the end as bitterness surged in her heart when she saw Susan by Evan¡¯s side. She gave him a fierce look. ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to dress up however I like. Mind your own business.¡± After giving him a piece of her mind, she left in the other direction. Evan watched her storm off with a heavy heart. Her obstinate personality had not changed one bit. I was just trying to look out for her. What an ungrateful woman. Back at Imperial Garden, Nicole read a piece of breaking news online. The guys who harassed her at the cocktail party had their hands chopped off. Nicole felt a numbness creeping to her head as she stared at the gory images. Though the news did not reveal who did it and the descriptions were quite vague, all clues were pointed to Evan, the reaper. Otherwise, isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? Is he trying to deter people from harassing me? Did he do this to help me? ¡°Evan Seet, why are you still toying with me when you already have Susan by your side?¡± With that, she took her clothes and headed for the bathroom. Soaking in the tub, she heaved a long sigh and shut her eyes, enjoying the gentle caress of the hot water on her body. Warm steam lingered in the bathroom, making it look like paradise. It did not take long for a heartbreaking scene to appear in her head, the one where Susan stood in front of her with her arms wrapped around Evan. ¡°Evan, is Susan that great?¡± ¡°Do you really like her that much?¡± ¡°Evan Seet, you¡¯re a jerk!¡± ¡°Evan¡­¡± As she called out his name, tears rolled down her cheeks like an open floodgate. His name had been deeply engraved in her soul and imprinted on her heart. Whenever she thought about him, she could not help but recite his name multiple times. ¡°Evan Seet¡­ Evan Seet¡­¡± In a blink of an eye, another half a month passed by after theirst encounter. The days when one suffered from lovesick was extremely hard to bear. Perhaps God was satisfied with the emotional turmoil and mental torture that they had been going through, He decided to hit the pause button and sent some trouble in Nicole¡¯s way. One afternoon, when Evan was daydreaming by his window, his phone rang. Seeing that the call was from Kyle, he answered it immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kyle?¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s injured. Can you visit her at the hospital?¡± ¡°How did she get hurt? Which hospital?¡± Evan¡¯s tone was rather impatient, but very concerned. Kyle shared the details with him and he darted to the hospital. Meanwhile, Nicole was on the sickbed, grumbling in pain. She was with her. ¡°Sigh¡­ Why did you have to fix the que at the clinic personally? You¡¯re so lucky to still be alive. If you fell from anywhere higher, you would be gone by now.¡± ¡°I was too careless. I thought that it was something easy to fix.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a klutz. Do you think that you¡¯re made of metal? Even if you¡¯re invincible, you should spend your time and energy fighting with that b*tch!¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. I knew she was going to bring this up. As she had predicted, She continued her interrogation. ¡°Are you nning to do nothing and just let them being with each other?¡± ¡°They are husband and wife. Surely, they have to be together.¡± She sat beside her and looked her in the eye. ¡°Mr. Seet has never dated her and neither did he register their marriage officially. You know this very well and you need to trust him. You¡¯re just enraged by the fact that they conducted a wedding ceremony in K Nation, right?¡± Nicole nced at her but did not speak a word. I¡¯ve been keeping my distance not just because I¡¯m angry at him, but because I know we don¡¯t have a future together. Evan won¡¯t abandon Susan as he thinks that he owes her a favor. With that said, they will register their marriage and have kids in the future. What does it leave me with?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Breaking up once and for all is the best solution for all parties. Nicole was resolute and unswerving. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yet, behind the scenes, she had gone through many sleepless nights and emotional breakdowns. She would go through all of his photos, talked to herself, and suppressed the strong urge to call him. Her perseverance won over her desperate moments, but the heartbreaking process was unbearable. I know that Evan has no feelings for Susan but he did make a decision when I lost my memory. He chose her. He chose to sacrifice his freedom to marry and repay his debt of gratitude. Then, I shall respect his decision. She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you regret this decision, be it a few years or decades from now.¡± Nicole looked at her. ¡°Well, the fact is that he has chosen Susan over me. If he thinks that this is the decision he can live with, then why should I regret mine? Do you expect me to cry and beg him to leave Susan? To dump her for me? I¡¯m not Susan, I can¡¯t do this.¡± Her words fell right into the ears of Evan, who happened to show up outside the ward. He had thought so much about everything between them during this half a month. I decided to marry Susan because she was threatening me with her life. In addition, Levant said that Nicole would be happier after the loss of her memory, that I should not be so selfish to remind her of the past and carry the bitter baggage with her. Under those circumstances, Evan thought that the decision he made was the most ideal for all parties back then. The situation right now is totally different from what it was. Nicole has regained her memory and is still living unhappily. Only I can give her a blissful life. Our fates are intertwined. I¡¯ve had enough of this emotional torture. Evan stepped into the ward. Nicole¡¯s eyes twinkled when she saw him appear, but very soon, she returned to her usualposure. She was astonished to see Evan rushing in. They must have a lot to say to each other, it¡¯s best that I give them space. ¡°I better get going. I¡¯lle visit again tomorrow.¡± Seeing her packing her bag and jacket hastily, Nicole said frantically, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to apany me till I get discharged?¡± As if you still need me when Evan is already here. She pretended not to hear her. She quickened her actions and dashed out of the ward, even closing the door behind her. Nicole gawked at Evan and asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you injured? I came to see you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to visit.¡± Evan sat across her and studied her face. She has lost some weight. Her face is so small. Her round eyes still look stubborn. ¡°I insist.¡± Ignoring him, Nicole rolled her eyes. I¡¯m not in my best condition right now and might be on the losing end if I continued arguing with him. I should just let him be. Since she kept quiet, he initiated a question, ¡°Nicole, can we be at peace with each other and talk things out?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± ¡°Us. Let¡¯s start over.¡± Nicole looked at him in surprise. ¡°You want to start over with me? Then what about Susan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to her and sort things out.¡± Her heart skipped a beat at the sight of his earnest expression. She¡¯s advice about regrets echoed in her ears. If he¡¯s willing to make a clean break with Susan and guarantee me a future, I think I¡¯m willing to start afresh with him. The question is, will Susan let go? ¡°What if Susan doesn¡¯t want to give up?¡± ¡°Leave that to me. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Slightly stunned, Evan stepped out of the room to make a phone call. Shortly after, She returned to the hospital. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 She came back to the ward in fear and trepidation. ¡°What happened? I just got into the car when Mr. Seet called me. Didn¡¯t he stay back to take care of you? Did you ask him to leave? What¡¯s going on?¡± Nicole fell silent. ¡°How silly are you to keep rejecting happiness? Aren¡¯t you worried that you might actually lose him for good?¡± Nicole looked at She nkly and said, ¡°Evan wanted to start over with me. He said he¡¯ll sort things out with Susan.¡± She was over the moon. ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s awesome. I have long felt that the stumbling block should be removed. Only when the both of you reunite, your four children can have aplete, happy family.¡± As soon as she said that, She noticed Nicole¡¯s troubled look. Her eyes wereced with sorrow and concern. She tapped her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You aren¡¯t happy about this?¡± ¡°Susan is quite a character. I don¡¯t think she will let him go so easily.¡± ¡°Well, you can lead a horse to water but you can¡¯t make him drink. If Evan wants to cut off ties with her, what can she do? Keep dragging this on and pester him? I think you shouldn¡¯t worry about this and just leave it in the good hands of Mr. Seet.¡± Although what She said made sense, Nicole still could not help but feel anxious and disturbed. At the Hillside Vi. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan told Susan that he nned to get married to Nicole and register their marriage officially at the ministry. The news hit Susan like a wrecking ball. Tears shimmered in her eyes and her face changed in disbelief. ¡°Evan, what are you talking about? We got married in K Nation already. How could you do this to me?¡± ¡°Susan, I don¡¯t love you and you know the exact reason why we got married. Though we live under the same roof, I¡¯ve not touched you once. Do you n to put up with this kind of life forever?¡± Her eyes swam with tears. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m yours since the day we got married. No matter how you treat me, I¡¯ll never leave you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no meaning for us to torture each other like this. Susan, let go, will you? I¡¯ll make the best arrangement for you and ensure that you have plenty for the rest of your life.¡± Evan¡¯s decision came out of the blue and it shocked Susan to the bone. She was desperate for a solution. I threatened to jump into the river thest time and Evan agreed to marry me. This time¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care, Evan. I¡¯m yours forever and ever. If you insist on leaving me, then there¡¯s only death left for me.¡± Having said that, she dashed across the room and hit her head on the wall. Within seconds, her forehead was covered with crimson blood. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m willing to die for you, you can¡¯t abandon me.¡± Her eyes shut. He approached her and checked on her wound. Thereafter, he instructed the driver to send her to the hospital. Sophia soon learned about this incident from a spy she had nted in Hillside Vi. When she heard about this news over the phone, Davin was there too. ¡°Wow, Evan¡¯s charm is irresistible. This woman was willing to die instead of leaving him?¡± ¡°Charming? I think he¡¯s brought a disaster upon himself. Women who seek death are the hardest to deal with.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I have faith in Evan and Nicole to win this battle. You should sit back, rx, and enjoy the show.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go check on them at the hospital and find out how is she? I hope nothing serious happened.¡± What? Do you really think that a woman like Susan would give up on her dear life so easily? I don¡¯t believe so. Then again, there¡¯s no harm making a trip there since Susan was sent to the same hospital where Nicole is in. Let¡¯s see what this episode has in store for us. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll head there right away.¡± When Davin arrived at the hospital, the doctor had bandaged Susan¡¯s wound and sent her to her ward. He found her room but did not see Evan inside. There was only Susan and a nurse. It seems inappropriate for me to show up when Evan isn¡¯t here. He changed his mind and went to Nicole¡¯s. She was startled by his sudden visit. ¡°You¡¯re here to see me?¡± Chapter 763 Chapter 763 ¡°Why should I see you when you look perfectly fine. Ms. Lane, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all right, just a minor sprain on my waist and arm. I¡¯ll have to trouble She to take care of me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so free, let her do that.¡± Davin thought for a moment and decided to break the news to them. ¡°Susan is hospitalized¡­ in this same hospital.¡± Susan is full of tricks, it¡¯s better that they know so they can be wary of her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± Both Nicole and She were astounded. ¡°Apparently, she hit her head against the wall.¡± The twodies widened their eyes. The unexpected news had left them totally bbergasted. Nicole had a hunch. Evan left the hospital not too long ago and this incident followed. I guess he must have spoken to her about us. She could connect the dots and figured out what happened too. She heaved a long sigh. ¡°She really needs to get her bad habit cured and stop threatening suicide!¡± With that, Shelia turned to Nicole. ¡°What do you think?¡± Evan owed Susan a favor and he should repay her but this is too much. This is emotional ckmail and it¡¯s wrong. Since Evan has stated his position clearly, then I shoulde up with a solution too, for the sake of the happiness of my four children and our little family. ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± She beamed upon receiving the affirmation from Nicole. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! I¡¯m rooting for you.¡± Right then, Evan slipped into the room. Davin was a little surprised to see Evan drop his usual arrogant and hostile look. Supposedly, with all these happenings, he should look upset, annoyed, and cold. On the contrary, he seems relieved as if a weight has been lifted off his shoulders. ¡°Evan, is Susan okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His casual and short reply implied that Susan was just putting up a show and did not have a real intention to kill herself. ¡°In my opinion, you should just let her be if she attempts suicide again. She will then realize that she can¡¯t keep on threatening you this way and will stop all of her nonsense.¡± She¡¯s words made perfect sense. However, it would be very challenging for Evan to just leave her alone, when she had been his savior. ¡°You have a good rest, Nicole. When she is discharged, I¡¯ll arrange a new amodation for her and won¡¯t let her enter Hillside Vi again.¡± ¡°Way to go, Evan!¡± ¡°You have my support too,¡± She added. Nicole looked at Evan with a pair of anxious eyes. She still felt uneasy about Susan. The four children came to visit Nicole and were delighted to see their Daddy there too. Did Mommy forgive Daddy? Are they back together? ¡°Mommy, Daddy, will you stay together in the future?¡± the curious Maya asked. Evan nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Superb!¡± Maya pped excitedly. She then brought up about her request to hire a gourmet specialist. Immediately, Evan called John. ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡± After hanging up, John thought to himself. Mr. Seet has hired a top hacker for Kyle, a brilliant make-up artist for Nina, and now a gourmet specialist for Maya. Should he be fair to all his four children and hire a great Taekwondo master for Juan too? Debating on that, he called Evan to propose ordingly. Evan inquired Juan¡¯s view and he agreed. ¡°Please get me someone with the best skills and is also intelligent. Otherwise, he¡¯ll only help me build muscle but won¡¯t teach me how to win with wits.¡± Incredible. Evan did not know that Juan put in so much thought into this. Since this is his desire, I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy him. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 ¡°Gather all of the top taekwondo masters and shortlist three with the best brains for Juan to pick.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Huh? John realized that he had gotten himself a big task. Little Juan is just like his father, not easy to please. I wouldn¡¯t have proposed the idea if I knew this earlier. After dinner, Nicole had a chat with her four children who had been apanying her at the hospital. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for Mommy to take care of you these few days due to my injury, why don¡¯t you go over to Seet Residence and stay with Grandma for a few days?¡± The four kids nodded obediently. Going to the Seet Residence can give Daddy and Mommy more time for themselves and improve their rtionship. Davin agreed with the decision. ¡°Rest assured I¡¯ll bring them back to Seet Residenceter.¡± She stunned. Since everyone is leaving soon, I should follow suit. She came up with a reason. ¡°There¡¯re some pending matters at Muir Group that I need to attend to. Since Mr. Seet is here, I shall take my leave now and visit again tomorrow.¡± Davin interrupted before Nicole could say anything. ¡°I think it¡¯s best you stay back.¡± He threw She a serious look. She knitted her brows and cursed Davin in her heart. Is he out of his mind? Asking me to stay back and be the third wheel? Things have just gotten slightly better for the couple and they need their personal space. ¡°Davin, didn¡¯t you hear when I said I¡¯ve got some matters to attend to?¡± She signaled him. Davin understood her intention and sighed. ¡°I meant for you to stay behind and take care of Susan. My brother ought to stay with Nicole, so someone needs to be with Susan. You can¡¯t expect Evan to go back and forth between two wards, right? You¡¯re the best person to do that in his ce.¡± Damn it! Only Davin could think of such an idea. Susan is a cunning woman. What if she schemes something against me while I stay with her? Did he think for me? ¡°Davin, you want me to stay with Susan, aren¡¯t you worried about my safety?¡± He paused for a bit and then started praising her, ¡°Who are you exactly? You¡¯re the super mega invincible Sheep! A strand of your wool can give life to a thousand more. With one blink, you can see through any evil ns¡­¡± She threw a punch at Davin and reprimanded him sternly, ¡°That¡¯s the Monkey King. I don¡¯t have those superpowers.¡± Rubbing his arm, Davin continued, ¡°You do! A sheep like you is greater than the Monkey King. I adore you.¡± He gave her a thumbs up. The four cheeky kids followed and gave her a thumbs up too. It¡¯s not easy to bring Daddy and Mommy back together, we can¡¯t let the bad woman destroy their new future. Looking at the five thumbs up she received, She felt guilty to go against their will. I should do this for the sake of Nicole and Evan. Susan is just a woman after all, albeit a devious and crafty one. She won¡¯t swallow me alive. Perhaps I could use this opportunity to advise her to leave Evan. This might actually be a good thing. ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll watch Susan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome! You¡¯re my super mega invincible Sheep,¡± Davin apuded her. The quadruplets joined in the fun and took turns tomend her as well. ¡°Aunt She, you¡¯re the best!¡± Juan proimed. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Nina said loudly. Maya put her chubby hands on her head to pretend as horns. ¡°Hehe, Aunt She is the cutest sheep. Baa.. Baa¡­¡± She chuckled while pinching her cheeks. Even Kyle, a boy of few words, gave her some credits, ¡°We appreciate your effort, Aunt She.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s all worth it as long as all of you live happily ever after.¡± Chapter 765 Chapter 765 She took a nce at Davin, the big kid. He was grinning from ear to ear while having fun with the children. He didn¡¯t stop the kids from calling me ¡®Aunt She¡¯ this time. Is he implying that I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e? Before this, it has always been me chasing after him. I have to remind myself not to do so anymore and let him woo me instead. She, bear this in mind! ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. Let¡¯s go home. We¡¯re leaving this in your good hands, Sheep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Whatever trick Susan has up her sleeves or games she wants to y, she¡¯ll do it over my dead body! Davin left with the four children, leaving the three in the room. Without further ado, She took her jacket and bag with her and hurried to the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Susan, bye.¡± Her actions were so quick as if she were scared to deprive Nicole and Evan another second of their alone time together. Ensuring that the door was shut, Evan approached Nicole and patted her head. Taken aback, she asked, ¡°I fell and injured myself, I¡¯m not having a fever. Why did you touch my head?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He removed his hand and gently brushed her nose. ¡°I see that you¡¯re blushing, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re down with a fever.¡± Blushing? Am I? She felt her face. It feels warm but I¡¯m definitely not having a fever. ¡°I¡¯m okay, maybe the room temperature is too high. Could you open the windows, please?¡± The corner of his lips turned upward as he walked to the windows. She creased her forehead. ¡°I asked for the windows to be opened. Why did you shut the curtains?¡± Evan threw her a casual smile but ignored her question. After closing the curtains, he went to the door. Curious, she asked again, ¡°Why did you lock the door?¡± Click! He returned to the bed and fixed his gloomy eyes on her pale pallor. ¡°Let¡¯s go on with some important matters.¡± His tone was deep and sexy. Nicole¡¯s heart was thumping. With a sprained waist and a hanging arm, how can I do anything? ¡°Not now, Evan. My waist hurts. It really does.¡± He pinched her chin. ¡°Just work those lips.¡± Then, he nted a deep kiss on her. I miss this face so much. I¡¯ve dreamt of this feeling a million times. Enveloped by the familiar scent, person, and heartbeat, he lost himself in that sweet moment he had been yearning for a long time. She ced one of her arms around his neck. This is surreal. Will it disappear like a dream? I need to hug him for a little longer. Just a little while more. ¡°You tired? Shall we change into another position?¡± ¡°Shh.. keep quiet.¡± In case this is a dream, I may lose everything once I¡¯m awake. Nicole hugged him as tight as she could. Evan was thrilled to feel her passion again. In an instant, the temperature in the room rose as they shared a moment of long-awaited affection with one another. In another ward, She stood there not knowing what to do when faced with an aggrieved Susan, who was grumbling and whining on the bed. She would probably act up and be even more dramatic if I tried to calm her down. Therefore, She decided to ignore her. Shey on the bed next to hers and started ying games on her phone. Wiping off the tears on her face, Susan looked in She¡¯s direction. ¡°Where¡¯s Evan? I want to see him.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet is busy. Let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Ms. Muir, thank you for staying with me, but I miss Evan. I really want to see him.¡± Susan¡¯s eyes welled up. She made up an excuse to coax her, ¡°Mr. Seet is as busy as a bee. He¡¯s having back-to-back meetings to clear a lot of agenda, from strategic nning to entertaining clients. You can¡¯t imagine his endless to-do list. It¡¯s best you stop crying and don¡¯t bother him. Mr. Seet doesn¡¯t have time for you.¡± Chapter 766 Chapter 766 A silence ensued. Is Evan really that busy? Who is he trying to fool? Susan knew that Evan was avoiding her. He had already told her about his n of marrying Nicole. He must be apanying her as of current. ¡°Ms. Muir, please give a call to Evan. Tell him that I¡¯m dying. Tell him toe and see me for thest time.¡± Her words were met with silence. She was taken aback by Susan¡¯s words. She¡¯d curse herself just to see Evan? How much effort is this wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing putting in? I really have to apud her for her bravery. Nheless, I¡¯ll have to reject her, even if she curses herself for this. Stopping Susan from disrupting Evan¡¯s care for Nicole was her sole mission. She could not fail in this. With great sympathy in her eyes, she leveled her gaze at Susan. ¡°Why do you have to do this? Mr. Seet is a busy man. You shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡± ¡°In¡­ In spite of that, I still like him. I want him to apany me!¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll apany you. You can inform me of anything that you¡¯d wish to talk to me about. If you find that you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me either! I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill your needs.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, I miss Evan. I want Evan to keep mepany!¡± She was at a loss for words. What kind of spell has Evan put on you? Everything that I¡¯ve said is useless, huh? Staring at the sobbing Susan, She sucked in a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s best if the both of us are able to get a peaceful sleep tonight. If you still insist on meeting Evan, call him yourself. From now on, if you mention his name to me again, I¡¯ll curse at you. You can try me!¡± Susan was left speechless at her words. Susan hated the arrogant manner in which She was looking at her with her arms folded. Hence, she was determined to go against her wishes. ¡°Evan!¡± ¡°You¡¯re b*tchy!¡± ¡°You- Ms. Muir, how can you curse at me?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Susan widened her eyes at She in shock, not expecting a daughter of a rich family to spout curses at her. With an innocent expression, She replied, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for doing as such. I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ll curse at you every time that you mentioned Mr. Seet¡¯s name. Since you insist on calling out his name, that must mean that you¡¯d wanted to be cursed at. I am merely fulfilling your wishes.¡± Susan¡¯s expression darkened. She grabbed the edge of her shirt, upset as she wailed, ¡°Evan!¡± ¡°B*tching!¡± She cursed as loudly as the other woman had wailed. ¡°Ev-¡± ¡°B*tch!¡± The casual cursing from She stunned Susan, and thetter stared at She with her jaw ck. Susan knew well that if she continued to call out for Evan, she would get cursed at again. Yet, she did not dare to start cursing at She. Evan did not care about her. The Muir Group would surely crush her easily in apetition of prowess. Hence, she had no other choice but to shut her mouth as she resumed her crying on the bed. Staring at her tear-stricken face, She heaved out a defeated sigh. She could not help but sigh again in her heart. Her cries andints are ceaseless! As expected of a woman who¡¯s used to pretending to be a sweet girl! She pulled the nket over her head and slept, ignoring Susan¡¯s sobs. Soon, thetter stopped crying, upon seeing that she wasn¡¯t receiving any attention. Both of them had their backs facing each other, and Susan did not make another sound throughout the entire night. The next day. While She went to buy breakfast for Susan, she decided to visit Nicole in her ward. ¡°Huh? Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone out to buy breakfast. She, it must have been hard work for youst night. Tell me if you need anything in the future.¡± ¡°Were you glued to Mr. Seet¡¯s sidest night?¡± Nicole peeked at her and nodded her head truthfully. ¡°Wow, not bad at all! You¡¯re doing the right thing you know. You should hold on tight to what is yours.¡± ¡°I know. What about you? Did She make things difficult for youst night?¡± ¡°Make things difficult for me? Haha! I¡¯m surprised that she¡¯d even survived, seeing that I had infuriated her.¡± She then ryed to Nicole the incident that had happened between Susan and herselfst night. Upon listening to her recollection of the previous days¡¯ incident, Nicole stared at her in shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll do something impulsive when she starts to feel distressed about your cursing?¡± Chapter 767 Chapter 767 ¡°Why should I be afraid of her? She¡¯s being rather shameless with her clinginess. I¡¯ve recorded some notes of my interactions with her. You can use my notes when you need to deal with her next time. I¡¯ve tried them, and I¡¯m certain that they¡¯ll be rather useful to you.¡± Nicole was at a loss for words. At longst, Nicole reached out to pinch She¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I can deal with her without your notes. Nheless, thank you anyway.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for your thanks.¡± At that, She blinked and grinned at her. ¡°If you¡¯d really like to thank me, you can lend me your children.¡± Nicole stared at her while raising a brow in question. What is she going to do with the children? Hearing her silence, She added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lend me four, three is fine too.¡± Nicole remained silent. Still hearing her silence, She cleared her throat before muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll need at least two of them. I¡¯ll need¡­¡± Who should I get? Which of the four is the smartest two? ¡°I can lend them to you, but you¡¯ll have to tell me what you¡¯re going to do with them first.¡± She contemted for a short while before she cleared her throat. Then, she solemnly uttered, ¡°I need them toe up with ideas that would force Davin to court his wife.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It took Nicole several seconds before she finally understood what She had meant. ¡°You mean, you¡¯re nning to ask them toe up with a strategy for Davin to make him court you?¡± She nodded, her expression exceptionally serious. However, Nicole frowned. She doesn¡¯t sound like she¡¯s joking. Sensing the odd look that Nicole was shooting her, She forced out a smile. ¡°I¡¯m aware that I used to be the one who would court Davin intensively. That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to turn the tables now. I want him to court me like I used to court him. Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll refuse to cooperate with me, so, I was hoping for your children to help me in this.¡± She¡¯s words were met with silence once again. Nicole suddenly realized that She was actually well-aware of who was courting who, in her rtionship with Davin. Therefore, her n was a very difficult one to carry out. However, She had already told her about her n. The only thing that Nicole had to think about was how she could help her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll speak to my children about this.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! My marriage now depends on both you and your amazing children.¡± Nicole nodded solemnly. Thereafter, She happily left Nicole¡¯s ward. She was only a few steps away from the ward when she bumped into Evan, who was on his way back from buying breakfast. ¡°Hello, dear brother, how was your night with Nicole?¡± The intimate term of address surprised Evan. She always calls me ¡°Mr. Seet.¡± What¡¯s happened to her after a night with Susan? It can¡¯t be that Susan has influenced her, can it? When She noticed the look that Evan was giving her, which was a look that he would often give to idiots, She hurriedly exined, ¡°You¡¯re Davin¡¯s brother, so you¡¯re my brother too. Don¡¯t worry. Leave Susan to me for these few days! I¡¯ll ensure that she¡¯ll be stopped from barging into your happy moments with Nicole.¡± With that said, she skipped away with a bright smile on her face. It was then that Evan realized that she had called him her ¡°dear brother¡± because of Davin. It looks like She and Davin¡¯s rtionship is improving. That¡¯s good news. The corners of Evan¡¯s lips turned upward, as he continued toward the ward. As soon as Evan stepped foot into the ward, Nicole¡¯s attention was drawn to the pleasant aroma of the food that he had brought. She could not help but sniff dramatically. ¡°What did you buy?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Evan then unpacked the breakfast that he had bought. It was a variety of food, ranging from sausages to toast. The food that he had bought were all of Nicole¡¯s favorites. Her eyes were fixed on the bowl of mushroom soup. She was two seconds away from grabbing it, readying herself to devour it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 She licked her lips. ¡°Shall we split it amongst ourselves? You¡¯ll eat the sausages, and I¡¯ll drink the soup.¡± Evan shot a nce at her before he silently took the bowl of soup. Pulling it toward him, he pushed the sausages over to Nicole. He then ordered, ¡°Eat.¡± Nicole was stupefied. They had only just made up yesterday, but he was now fighting with her over a bowl of soup. Shouldn¡¯t he be giving me the soup without a word? I was too rash yesterday. If I had known that he would be such a baddie today, I wouldn¡¯t have relented so easily yesterday. I should have dragged it on. Perhaps I should interview him; I should ask him what he feels, about stealing a bowl of soup from an injured woman. She hung her head and stared at the sausages. Just as she was about toin, the bowl of soup returned to her line of sight. ¡°It¡¯s not that hot anymore. However, please be careful when you drink it.¡± Nicole was stunned into a momentary silence. Soon, she snapped her head up to nce at him, feeling touched by his actions. So he¡¯s making sure that I won¡¯t scald my tongue! I¡¯ve really misjudged him. An apologetic smile made its way to her lips. ¡°Evan, why don¡¯t you drink a few sips of the soup first?¡± Evan looked at her, suddenly inquiring, ¡°What did you say that I would be today?¡± Um¡­ Did I say that out loud? I didn¡¯t, did I? Nicole shook her head fervently. ¡°You must have misheard me. I¡¯d said that you were going to be a good man today. The best man!¡± Evan was speechless. Narrowing his eyes, he finally came to learn of something. Maya, who had once called him a ¡°goodie¡±, must have mostly inherited Nicole¡¯s genes. ¡°Hurry up and drink it. Otherwise, it¡¯ll turn cold.¡± Nicole nodded as she hurriedly drank the soup. ¡°This is so good! Evan, say, do you think that Maya will be able to cook like this in the future?¡± ¡°I hope not!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hope for your daughter to grow into someone capable? Moreover, you know that she loves to eat. With cooking skills like this, she¡¯ll get to eat anything that she¡¯d desire. She¡¯ll never starve.¡± Evan was silent for a while before he responded, ¡°If Maya wants to eat, she can look for a husband who can cook for her. She should not have to do it herself.¡± Nicole fell silent at his words. It¡¯s evident that he holds strong affection for Maya. He can¡¯t even bring himself to allow her to cook. It looks like Mr. Seet doesn¡¯t just pamper his wife. Rather, he pampers his girls too! At that moment, Nicole could imagine the scene where Evan would be picky when Maya was grown up, especially when she would bring her boyfriend home to meet her parents. I wonder if the future events will y out as I¡¯ve imagined. Seeing that she was spacing out, Evan picked up the bowl of soup and fed her. ¡°Open up.¡± Nicole was wordless once again. Nicole was not ustomed to such treatment, but seeing that Evan was adamant about it, she soon obeyed. After breakfast, Nicole then talked about She¡¯s request for the children. After a moment of contemtion, Evan queried, ¡°Will this be too difficult for the kids?¡± In other words, he was asking if Davin would be willing to court She instead. Nicole knew what he meant, and she was well aware that it was no easy task. However, she was confident about her children¡¯s capabilities. ¡°Let¡¯s allow them to give it a try. What if they really seed? Moreover, She¡¯s a good girl. She deserves to be treasured.¡± Evan thought about his mother, who was certainly fond of She. If things turned out well, his mother would be pleased. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s give it a try then.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At night, Nicole called the children and told them about it. Juan voiced out that it was a good idea. She is righteous, I would love to have her as my aunt. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± She had once saved Maya when she was lost. Hence, Maya liked her too, and she easily agreed to it. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll help Uncle Davin in courting Ms. She so that she¡¯ll get to be with him as soon as possible! That way, she¡¯ll have a lot ofmbs!¡± Chapter 769 Chapter 769 ¡°Maya, you¡¯re still too young to talk about having kids,¡± Nina earnestly pressed forth. However, Maya did not share the same sentiment as Nina. Thus, she questioned, ¡°Nina, they¡¯re called lambs, not kids. Wouldn¡¯t you like a whole house full ofmbs ying with us? Perhaps we¡¯ll get to bring them to the grasnd to eat grass.¡± Everyone was left in a daze. Does Maya think that She will give birth to a flock ofmbs by getting together with Davin? Her words rendered the other three children speechless. Nicole then reminded Maya to never mention havingmbs or bringingmbs to eat at the grasnds in front of Davin and She. Although Maya did not understand the reason behind her mother¡¯s words, she nodded with a serious face. ¡°I understand, Mommy.¡± Kyle sighed. ¡°What a pity. She¡¯s a beautiful flower that is wasted on Davin.¡± ¡°Kai, why are you still holding a grudge against Uncle Davin?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fated to be enemies. We¡¯ll be enemies until the end of the world. Give up on the hope that I¡¯ll ever be nice to him!¡± The boy was as stubborn as Nina, and it was evident that the two had definitely inherited that trait from Evan. ¡°Well then, just think of it as you helping Ms. She. Don¡¯t you like her too?¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help her then.¡± Nicole heaved a sigh of relief upon convincing the children. This way, she would be able to give She good news. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The next day. Davin sent the children to school before he drove over to the florist. Purchasing arge bouquet of fresh roses, he then headed over to the hospital. When Evan saw the bouquet, he was taken aback. ¡°Who¡¯s this for?¡± Davin grinned at him. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t be mistaken. Firstly, I didn¡¯t buy this. Secondly, this isn¡¯t for Nicole.¡± Nicole stared at him, speechless for a moment. ¡°Then, why have brought it to the hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for She! Your children had bought it, saying that it was meant to be a surprise for her. They told me to keep it a secret from her and to not inform her of the identity of the people who had gifted it to her.¡± Both Evan and Nicole shared a look, instantly knowing that this was their children¡¯s n in helping Davin with courting She. Our kids are rather smart! ¡°Then, send it to her now.¡± ¡°Right away! Is she in Susan¡¯s ward?¡± ¡°Yes, she is!¡± Davin then brought the roses to Susan¡¯s ward. Davin¡¯s appearance startled She. When she saw the bouquet of roses in his arm, her eyes widened. ¡°Davin, who is this for?¡± ¡°Who do you think this is for?¡± ¡°Is it for me?¡± Davin nodded before he handed her the bouquet of roses. In her excitement, her arms failed toply with her brain¡¯s order, meaning that she did not reach out for it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want them?¡± ¡°No, I do.¡± She eventually reached out for it. The moment her fingers brushed across the roses, she hesitated. Lifting her head to gaze at Davin, she asked somberly, ¡°Are you merely giving me the roses? Are you not going to say anything?¡± This is such a romantic atmosphere. It¡¯s only right for him to have said something! Davin froze. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who had gifted you the roses for now. You¡¯ll find out eventually.¡± She was silent. What does he mean by that? Is he too shy to say that he¡¯s the one who¡¯d given me this? Is that why he¡¯s providing me such lousy excuses? She was certain that her thoughts were correct. After all, she could not think of someone who would ask Davin to gift her a bouquet of romantic roses. She nced at him profoundly before she shyly epted the roses with a bright smile. Davin then chatted with her for a while. Upon asking her about her interaction with Susan, she told him that she was dealing with her absolutely fine. It was only then that he left, feeling relieved. She watched his retreating figure until his back was no longer in sight. Thereafter, she reluctantly pulled her gaze away. Meanwhile, Susan was staring at the roses in She¡¯s arms. She sighed wistfully. ¡°When will Evan ever gift me a bouquet of roses like this?¡± She turned to stare pointedly at her. ¡°While you sleeping, you can inform him of the number of roses that you¡¯d like to receive in your dreams. The Evan in your dreams will certainly fulfill your wishes.¡± Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Susan was unruffled by her words as she sorrowfully asked, ¡°Ms. Muir, can you lend me the bouquet of roses for a while?¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to take a look at it. I want to experience what it feels like, to have received arge bouquet of roses.¡± She nearly rolled her eyes at Susan¡¯s words. ¡°This is Davin¡¯s gift for me. Why should I allow you to experience it?¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Susan, as a woman, let me give you some advice. You should look for someone who loves you and is willing to treasure you. Spend your days with that person instead of trying to ruin someone else¡¯s happiness. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll never be happy.¡± Unhappy, Susan shot a re at her. ¡°Ms. Muir, haven¡¯t you heard that once love begins, there¡¯s no end to it? From the moment that I¡¯d seen Evan, I¡¯d known that he was the one. I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone other than him! I can only be happy while I¡¯m with him!¡± She had no response to her words. I didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d be lovesick in such a manner. It looks like she won¡¯t be letting go of him anytime soon. Shall I continue with my attempts to counsel her? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Just as She was thinking about how she should change Susan¡¯s mind, thetter abruptly asked, ¡°Ms. Muir, how long have you loved Davin?¡± ¡°Centuries. Why are you asking me about this?¡± ¡°Then, if Davin has someone else whom he loves, will you give up on him?¡± After a moment of pondering, She responded, ¡°Of course not. But if his love is not reciprocated, I won¡¯t continue to cling to him. Susan, you¡¯ve been clinging to Mr. Seet for a year already! Unfortunately, he hasn¡¯t shown any signs of epting you. If I were you, I¡¯d stop pestering him.¡± Susan fell silent, seeming as though she was musing on She¡¯s words. Nevertheless, She could see the determination in Susan¡¯s eyes. Thetter was more than willing to fly to the me as she was willing to die like a moth. With such a persistent and scheming woman around, I really have to warn Nicole to take care of herself. Throughout the entire morning, She was admiring her roses; she had even taken pictures of them as she hurriedly posted them on her social media. Beside her, Susan felt her chest tighten as she watched She gushing over the roses. When it was close to lunch, she urged the other woman to buy food for them. ¡°Ms. Muir, please buy me something nutritious for lunch. I¡¯m not used to oily food.¡± In a good mood, She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you the most appetizing meal that I can find. You¡¯ll definitely love it.¡± ¡°I apologize for the trouble then, Ms. Muir.¡± Despite saying as such, Susan did not sound apologetic in the least. Instead, she sounded as though she was giving instructions to her maid. However, She was in no mood to argue with her. Tidying herself up, she soon left the ward. Gazing around at the empty ward, Susan sighed. She thought that Evan woulde to visit her, but she had yet to see any signs of him. She was beginning to feel bored, sitting alone in the room, so she stood up and made her way out. Just when she reached the corridor, she spotted a familiar figure walking toward her with a bag of food. ¡°Evan. It¡¯s Evan!¡± In an instant, her entire being was filled with delight. She was certain that Evan hade to deliver her lunch. She tidied her hair and clothes before she strode toward Evan with a slight skip in her steps. However, before she could reach him, Evan abruptly turned, as he headed up the stairs. His sudden change of route surprised her. Where¡¯s Evan headed to? Isn¡¯t he here to deliver me lunch? With such questions in her mind, she hastily followed him. When she saw him make his entry into the third room on the fourth floor, she sneakily moved toward the outside of the room. Through the gap in the door, she caught sight of Nicole, who was sitting on the hospital bed. At the sight of the woman, Susan froze. Why is she in hospital too? There are bandages around her arm. Did she get into an ident? Right as she was beginning to make spections on the matter, Evan unpacked the food and began to feed Nicole. At this, Susan¡¯s heart sank as she clenched her hands into fists. Throughout the entire year, Evan had never once been as sweet or as caring toward her as he was to Nicole. Why should Nicole be allowed to receive such treatment from Evan? Why? Chapter 771 Chapter 771 It was then that Susan came to realize why Evan never visited her. He was busy keeping Nicole company. They were in the same hospital. I was just upstairs. Why couldn¡¯t hee to visit me? When she returned to her ward, She was already back with her lunch. Staring at Susan¡¯s disappointed expression, She asked, ¡°Where did you go? I couldn¡¯t find you.¡± ¡°I was too bored in the room. I had gone out for a walk.¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat. Today¡¯s lunch is rather sumptuous. You¡¯ll like it.¡± Susan was visibly unfocused. She merely took a few mouthfuls before she announced to She that she had no appetite. Fearing that it was an effect of her head injury, She quickly called for a doctor to give Susan a check- up. She only felt relieved after the doctor had reassured her that Susan was fine. This is such a delicious meal! It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s not eating it. She can¡¯t possibly be scheming again, can she? She ignored her, choosing to enjoy her own meal instead. In the afternoon, while She was away, Susan sneaked her way out into Nicole¡¯s ward. When Nicole saw her, she stiffened slightly before asking, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Susan shook her head as tears brimmed in her eyes. ¡°My head hurts! Ms. Lane, wouldn¡¯t you allow Evan to apany me?¡± Nicole was speechless at the pitiful sight before her. Evan had finally begun a rtionship with her again, and their rtionship did not have room for another woman. With that thought in mind, she nced at Susan, her expression stern. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Evan has already given you the necessary rification on this matter. I hope that you¡¯ll halt your efforts in pestering him.¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, I¡¯ve already had a wedding with Evan. He¡¯s my husband. You should be the one who would have to stop pestering him,¡± Susan voiced out confidently, her tone both upset and furious. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Nheless, you didn¡¯t register with him. Without registration, you¡¯re not his wife. It¡¯s true that you¡¯ve had a wedding with him, but I¡¯ve given birth to his four children. The overseas wedding that you¡¯d forced him into is iparable to my four kids and our feelings. Moreover, if not for me losing my memories, I would never have allowed him to have that wedding with you. I¡¯m sure that even if you threaten him with death, he¡¯ll refuse to do it.¡± Susan clenched her hands and stered on a cool smile. ¡°He will. He won¡¯t allow me to die just like that. He wouldn¡¯t be able to bring himself to do as such! Even if you hadn¡¯t lost your memories, he still would have married me. I know Evan well!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t lose my memories, we would have found another way to solve it. Marrying you was the oue that was the least likely to happen. Forget it. It¡¯s pointless to talk about it now. I hope that you¡¯ll stop yourself from threatening anyone with death in the future. It¡¯s not worth it to die for a man who doesn¡¯t love you.¡± ¡°Everything that I do for him is worth it. Ms. Lane, we still have a long future to go. Don¡¯t assume that he¡¯ll definitely be yours until the very end.¡± Nicole was speechless. So she¡¯s going to keep up in this fight with me? Fine. Try me. Now that I¡¯ve gotten my memories back, I¡¯m not afraid of you. Nicole believed that no one would be able to take what was hers. Susan shot her a re at her before she turned to leave. When she reached the door, she bumped into Evan. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Evan looked at her with furrowed brows, utterly bewildered. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m here to visit Ms. Lane.¡± As she spoke, tears escaped her eyes. She looked like the prime example of a pitiful woman. Annoyed, Evan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As though someone had been mean to her, Susan wiped her tears and whispered to him, ¡°Evan, my head is spinning.¡± With that said, she tumbled into Evan¡¯s arms. ¡°Allow me to take care of this.¡± She abruptly appeared, catching Susan in her arms. ¡°I was wondering where you¡¯d ventured off to. Why are you here?¡± When She returned to Susan¡¯s ward, she was rmed to see that Susan was gone. Fearing that she had left to stir up trouble, She headed straight to Nicole¡¯s ward. Unsurprisingly, Susan had indeed gone there. Susan had not thought that She would appear out of nowhere to ruin her ns. However, she refused to admit defeat. Instead, she whined, ¡°Evan, can you please send me back?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for Mr. Seet to do such things. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Chapter 772 Chapter 772 ¡°No. I want Evan to send me back. Evan-¡± Taking note that Evan was ignoring her, Susan reached out to grab his clothes anxiously. She immediatelyid a firm hand on Susan¡¯s arm as she hurriedly dragged her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± ¡°Evan! Evan!¡± With tears in her eyes, Susan cried out Evan¡¯s name as She dragged her back to her ward. ¡°She, you hold no grudges against me! Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor; I¡¯m stopping you from diving off of the cliff.¡± Susan kept silent. Susan¡¯s disgruntled gaze on She was like a dagger coated in poison; it caused She¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Whenever She¡¯s attention was turned to something else, Susan would rush over to Nicole¡¯s ward. Her constant visits irritated Nicole. Furthermore, she always appeared with a miserable expression, looking as though she believed that Nicole was a homewrecker. Every time she appeared, she would gaze at Evan lovingly. She was a third wheel that had stood out, making the atmosphere awkward all the time. ¡°Susan, I have been honest with you, and I¡¯ve already arranged for your amodation. You can discharge yourself from the hospital and move in immediately. In addition to that, I¡¯ll assign two maids to tend to you.¡± Discharge myself from the hospital? Why should I do so? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Evan, are you not going to allow me to stay in the hospital because of Ms. Lane?¡± With a deep frown, she instantly appeared weaker. ¡°Evan, my head is spinning. I feel rather dizzy.¡± At that, she held her forehead, leaning toward Evan again. Nicole was swift to reach out and grab her. ¡°Susan, since you seem to be rather fond of this room, I¡¯ll allow you to stay here.¡± Then, she turned to look at Evan. ¡°Evan, can we head back to Imperial Garden?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± At a loss for words, Susan was confounded. They¡¯re leaving so soon? Doesn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯ll be difficult for me to run into Evan from now on? What should I do? ¡°Evan, take me back to Imperial Garden too, won¡¯t you?¡± Nicole never expected her to voice a suggestion like that. Thus, she instantly rejected, ¡°Imperial Garden is mine, so Evan can¡¯t give you an answer to that. I¡¯m not going to allow you to step foot into Imperial Garden.¡± Her recent days in the hospital had been frustrating due to Susan¡¯s appearance. If she were to allow Susan to enter Imperial Garden, that would signify the end of her peaceful days. Evan ignored Susan¡¯s pleas too. Packing up, he soon made his leave with Nicole. Susan stared at the empty ward, her rationality having long fled from her body. What should I do now? Does this mean that I¡¯ll be unable to see Evan from now on? If Evan registers for marriage with Nicole, I won¡¯t get a shot with him anymore! At such a thought, she took her phone out, hurriedly making a call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nicole is about to marry Evan. Shouldn¡¯t you be doing something to show her your sincerity?¡± There was silence on the other end of the line. When the call ended, Susan heaved a sigh of relief. At Imperial Garden. When the maids saw that Evan had returned with Nicole, they all had simr joyful smiles. Ms. Lane is back together with Mr. Seet again. This is great! Evan then apanied Nicole upstairs to her bedroom. On the bed, he ced a pillow behind her for support. ¡°Here. Do you feel better?¡± ¡°Yup. Evan, you haven¡¯t gone to the office for quite a few days. You should head there now. If Seet Group is fine, head over to Lane Corporation and my clinic. Please assist me in settling the important matters.¡± Evan handed her a ss of milk. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll deal with the affairs of Lane Corporation.¡± Trusting his capability, Nicole nodded as she took the ss from him. After Evan left, shey on the bed, surfing through the on her phone as she drank her milk. Now that she was away from Susan¡¯s harassment, she felt that she was as free as a bird. At that moment, her phone rang. It was a call from Levant. After a few seconds of hesitation, she epted the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Nicole, when shall we have our wedding?¡± Chapter 773 Chapter 773 His abrupt question startled Nicole. ¡°Levant, I shall not marry you.¡± ¡°Nicole, you will. You definitely will.¡± Saying his piece with utmost confidence, Levant soon ended the call. Staring at the screen that was gradually dimming, worry started to creep its way into Nicole¡¯s mind. What does he mean by that? He¡¯s not nning to do something, is he? Evan drove over to Seet Group. Just as he entered the president¡¯s office, John rushed toward him with a stack of documents. ¡°Mr. Seet!¡± Evan raised his head to meet John¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes?¡± With a grave expression, John responded, ¡°Something has gone terribly wrong with the K Nation project.¡± At that, he handed the stack of documents to Evan. Evan took it and slowly read through them. The further he read, the darker his expression grew. Amongst the eight major projects that Seet Group had in K Nation, four had been stolen. Moreover, the other party had taken them away at an absurdly low price. Evidently, the other party had something against Seet Group. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Who did this?¡± Evan tossed the documents onto the table. Having expected such a reaction from Mr. Seet, John eventually replied, ¡°We haven¡¯t discovered who it is yet. However, I¡¯m afraid that the other party might be rather powerful, seeing as they¡¯ve had the courage to go up against Seet Group.¡± The first person who came to Evan¡¯s mind was Levant. He¡¯s the only one who would have the capability to do as such! However, even Levant was unable to steal four projects in one go. Levant¡¯s biological father was Murphy, an arrogant and fearless man. In K Nation, he was a prominent figure, and this seemed to be an awful lot like his doing. With that thought in mind, Evan promptly instructed John, ¡°Make Murphy the focus of your investigations.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Seet.¡± John then exited the president¡¯s office and immediately assigned his subordinates to carry out the task. In the office, Evan was seated on his chair as his slender fingers slowly tapped the surface of the table. His sharp eyes were narrowed as he ruminated on the matter. He had a strong feeling that this was rted to Levant. Although Levant had arrived at the country after Nicole had regained her memories, he seemed to have yet to do anything; he had kept an exceptionally low profile. With how devoted he was to Nicole, and with how he had gotten Nicole to lose her memories, Evan was sure that he would not have easily given up. So, does this mean that he¡¯s finally making a move? Levant, no matter what you do, I¡¯ll look forward to it. You¡¯d better not think ofying a finger on Nicole. After settling Seet Group¡¯s matters, Evan then drove toward Lane Corporation. The situation at the Lane Corporation was as he had expected. Nicole¡¯s absence from the office meant that thepany was in a mess. Most of the core problems had yet to be solved, and there were a handful of minor issues. After reading the reports of Lane Corporation¡¯s recent situation, Evan realized that it direly needed talented people for its management level. Hence, he immediately called John, telling thetter to transfer a few capable employees over. Upon receiving his instructions, John was stumped. ¡°Mr. Seet, we¡¯re not of the same level as Lane Corporation. No one will give up their job in a major company like Seet Group to go over to Lane Corporation.¡± ¡°Well then. Make the wages for the positions in Lane Corporation higher than in Seet Group. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll agree then.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, that solves the problem. I¡¯ll work on it right away.¡± Upon ending the call, John instantly carried out Evan¡¯s instructions, emphasizing that the pay in Lane Corporation was much higher than that in Seet Group. In the blink of an eye, John transferred over four employees who had expressed their interests. Meanwhile, John was sighing to himself. Evan has done everything for Lane Corporation, and now, he¡¯s even taking out his own employees for the otherpany. Why can¡¯t he merge the twopanies together? In any case, the twopanies will be one after Mr. Seet gets married to Ms. Lane. John nodded to himself. I think that I can make this suggestion to Mr. Seet when he¡¯s in a good mood. Perhaps he¡¯ll work on it earlier. Chapter 774 Chapter 774 After settling Lane Corporation¡¯s matters, Evan drove to Nicole¡¯s clinic. Business at the clinic was still as miserable as ever. The two acupuncturists who Nicole had hired had spent most of their time chatting during the daytime. When they saw Evan, they thought that he was one of their potential patients. With a half-hearted tone, they soon uttered, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Where should I take a look at?¡± Evan nced at the twozy-looking acupuncturists and asked, ¡°Is there no one at the clinic most of the time?¡± Irritated, they responded, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it for yourself? Why are you still asking us about it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you want an acupuncture session or not? If not, buzz off.¡± Evan was momentarily speechless. Has Nicole really hired two acupuncturists? It seems as though she¡¯s hired two troublemakers instead! It¡¯s impossible for the clinic to have any business with these two around! Hearing his silence, one of them urged, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Are you ignoring us? You don¡¯t look as though you¡¯re short of money. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re a wealthy man. You must want to have a healthy body. Shall we introduce a better ce to you? I¡¯ll guarantee you that it¡¯s a hundred times better than the service that you¡¯ll receive here.¡± Evan was shocked by their words. The two troublemakers that Nicole has hired are even stealing clients from her clinic! ¡°A hundred times better than here? Where is it?¡± ¡°Walk ahead for five hundred meters. Then, make a turn at the corner! Continue for another two hundred meters, and you¡¯ll see a very obvious sign. That¡¯s the ce that you¡¯ll be looking for.¡± Upon hearing their words, Evan felt that there was a need for him to check it out. He had to uncover the identity of the person who was ¡°taking care¡± of Nicole. ¡°You¡¯re working as acupuncturists here, yet you¡¯re introducing another clinic to your patients! They must have given you quite the benefits, am I right?¡± Upon hearing Evan¡¯s question, the two immediately sought to reveal their impatient expressions. ¡°Make your way there if you want to! Shut up if you don¡¯t! No one¡¯s forcing you to take any action! Stop with the interrogation, will you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Evan turned away, ignoring them. It was a waste of his time if he continued his conversation with them. Walking out of the clinic, he made haste to call Davin. ¡°Evan, do you really need my help in investigating such a matter? Just throw them a bank card, and they¡¯ll talk instantly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never give my money to people like them. Ask around and get me some clear answers. Find out who¡¯s behind that clinic and inform me when you¡¯ve discovered who¡¯s behind all of this.¡± ¡°No worries, Evan. Leave this to me.¡± After ending the call, Evan drove back to Imperial Garden. Meanwhile, Davin headed toward Nicole¡¯s clinic in his sports car. A rich man has just left only for another arrive. What¡¯s going on in this clinic today? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The two acupuncturists sized Davin up before asking, ¡°Where are you hurting?¡± Since Davin was here to make them talk, he thought that he ought to spend some time here, toying around with them. ¡°Your ce isn¡¯t that great. You barely have anyone around! Why don¡¯t you give me a free acupuncture session? I¡¯ll be sure to promote the clinic for you!¡± At his words, the two shared a nce and some quiet words. ¡°We can give you a free acupuncture session, but don¡¯t promote this clinic! You can assist us in promoting another clinic.¡± ¡°Another clinic? Does that clinic have the same owner as this one?¡± ¡°Of course not. The service at the other clinic is a hundred times better than here! You won¡¯t regret introducing your friends there!¡± Davin fell silent as he mulled over their words. ¡°Shall we do this instead? The two of you shall resume your work at the clinic that you¡¯ve promoted, introducing their clients to this clinic instead. What kind of benefits are they giving you there? I¡¯ll give you just as much! Does that sound good to you?¡± Hearing his words, the two acupuncturists shared a nervous look. ¡°Y-You have rtions with the owner of this clinic?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The two looked at each other again before one of them tentatively replied, ¡°I assume not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The owner of this clinic is an unfortunate idiot. A rich man has ditched her. I don¡¯t think that she would¡¯ve been acquainted with someone like you.¡± Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Davin snorted before he smacked his palm on the table. ¡°Here¡¯s some terrible news for you! You¡¯ve got the wrong guess! I am one of the rtives of the owner of this clinic.¡± Both acupuncturists were dumbfounded. A family member! Is this man the rich man who we were talking about? ¡°Are you really a family member of the clinic¡¯s owner?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t question me any further! Let¡¯s talk about what you¡¯ve done.¡± The two instantly understood what Davin was referring to. They quickly shut their mouths, determined not to speak another word about the other clinic. Seeing their silence, Davin soon took out the ace that was in his sleeve. Smack! He mmed a bank card onto the table. ¡°Here¡¯s five hundred thousand. Answer my questions, okay?¡± Five hundred thousand? The two acupuncturists¡¯ interests were piqued. Five hundred thousand was a tempting amount to them. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was an opportunity for the two greedy acupuncturists and they were not about to let it slip past them. ¡°The money isn¡¯t enough to be split between the both of us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re giving us only one card to share amongst the both of us! You don¡¯t look like someone who is short of money. I¡¯m sure you that you wouldn¡¯t mind giving us another?¡± Davin grinned as he mmed a second card onto the table. Then, he looked at them sincerely. ¡°One for each of you. Is that enough?¡± With bright eyes, the two immediately agreed, ¡°Ask away. We¡¯ll be certain to answer every question that you ask of us.¡± ¡°Why are you stealing clients from this clinic for the other one? What benefits are you receiving?¡± ¡°We¡¯re receiving ten thousand a month.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Both acupuncturists gave him different answers. Davin pondered on their words before he nodded. ¡°That sounds about right. You¡¯ll get ten thousand for doing that, and since all the clients have left this ce, you wouldn¡¯t need to do anything here too. Meanwhile, Ms. Lane is still paying your wages. The two of you are quite witty.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t our n. It¡¯s the n of the one who is giving us money.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of the person who is paying you?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know the person¡¯s name.¡± ¡°We only know his address.¡± ¡°Yes. Walk ahead for five hundred meters, then make a turn at the corner. Walk for another two hundred meters, and you¡¯ll spot an obviousrge sign. That¡¯s the ce.¡± Davin shot the two acupuncturists a satisfied grin. Then, he reached out to take the two cards on the table. ¡°Alright. I understand. You can leave now.¡± The two acupuncturists were shocked. ¡°You¡¯d promised to give us five hundred thousand each. How can you go back on your words?¡± the two protested when they saw Davin retrieving his cards. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about money? Alright. I¡¯ve recorded what you¡¯ve said earlier. If you want the money, you¡¯ll have to follow me to the clinic that you were talking about for a confrontation first.¡± Confrontation. The two hesitated. What if we refuse to admit to doing it? Davin seemed like an unreliable man, and his demeanor made the two acupuncturists feel rather unconfident in his suggestion. ¡°Will you give us the money if wee with you?¡± ¡°It depends on how clear your exnations are. It¡¯ll depend on my mood too.¡± It was then that they realized that Davin had never nned on giving them any money. They had been fooled, but voicing out Davin¡¯s trickery would mean that they were merely voicing out their misdeeds. Hence, they could only take their leave resentfully. After locking up the clinic, Davin drove toward the other clinic that the two had told him about. After a long period of investigation, Davin finally discovered the identity of the person who was targeting Nicole. Thus, he took out his phone to call Evan. Evan, who was making a fruit tter for Nicole, immediately answered Davin¡¯s call. ¡°Evan, I have the results of the investigation. The one who is targeting Nicole is someone who you¡¯re acquainted with.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Levant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s trying to force Nicole back to K Nation by making it tough for her to survive here. Or maybe he¡¯s afraid that she¡¯ll be too tired. He has stolen all of her clients from her clinic!¡± Chapter 776 Chapter 776 ¡°Well he seems rather dedicated about such a matter,¡± Evan remarked in a cial tone. ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s going to let Nicole off that easily. Be careful! If he was able to cause Nicole to lose her memories, he¡¯ll certainlye up with other ways! You should assign more guards to keep watch around Nicole to ensure her safety at all times.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fully aware of that.¡± After the call ended, Evan realized that he had the wrong impression of Levant. He had once thought that Levant was not making any moves. Now, it seemed like Levant had been working in the shadows. It was impossible to guard against people with ill intentions. It seemed like the best option avable was to assign people to guard Nicole at all times. With that thought in mind, he called Darius and Damien, telling them to halt their work and to make their way over to Imperial Garden to secretly protect Nicole instead. Just as the call ended, Nicole¡¯s voice resounded from upstairs. ¡°Evan, are you done with the fruit tter?¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Evan ced the sliced fruits into a heart shape before cing some of Nicole¡¯s favorite cheese onto the te. He then proceeded to bring the te upstairs. Wow! It¡¯s heart-shaped! Nicole¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the fruit tter. ¡°When did you learn how to do this?¡± Evan responded after a pause, ¡°While I was studying overseas.¡± At the mention of his overseas studies, Nicole was reminded of Susan. Susan was Evan¡¯s ssmate. Nicole wondered if Susan had received the chance to try Evan¡¯s fruit tter in the past. At that, the straightforward Nicole asked him about it. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have possibly learned it because a pretty girl liked it, could you?¡± Evan was stunned into silence. He was stupefied by her question. However, upon regaining his senses, Evan decided to tease her. Therefore, he nodded fervently. Nicole then continued, ¡°That pretty girl can¡¯t be Susan, right?¡± Her second question not only stupefied him again, rather, it even brought him a headache. He shot Nicole an odd look. ¡°Do you miss Susan? Is that why you¡¯ve suddenly mentioned her?¡± Nicole was stunned by his question. Me? Missing Susan? That¡¯s disgusting! Every time she thought about the miserable face that Susan had put on whenever she clung to Evan, Nicole felt frustration thrum in her veins. ¡°I¡¯ll never miss her. If anyone were to miss her, it¡¯d be you.¡± Right then, Evan¡¯s phone rang. A nce at the screen was enough to tell him that it was Susan. Immediately, Evan rejected the call. His swift reaction pleased Nicole. After ending her calls twice, the maid abruptly called out, ¡°Mr. Seet, Susan has arrived. She¡¯s said that she wants to meet you.¡± F*ck. Speak of the devil! Nicole had to resist the urge to smack the mouth that had just jinxed her. ¡°Tell her to leave. I¡¯m not free to meet with her.¡± Just as the words had escaped his mouth, the maid had a troubled expression on her face. She replied, ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m afraid that Ms. Susan has already thought about that in advance. She has said that she has something important to talk to you about. If you¡¯re not going to meet her, she¡¯s decided to wait at the entrance of Imperial Garden until you¡¯ve agreed to meet her.¡± I didn¡¯t think that she would havee prepared. Instead of allowing her to remain a statue at the entrance, I might as well get rid of her by meeting her! Before Evan could say anything, Nicole voiced out, ¡°Let here in.¡± The maid nced at Evan, who did not refute Nicole¡¯s order. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± When Susan entered the living room, she saw Nicole and Evan walking down the stairs, hand in hand. The moment Susan caught sight of Evan, she straightened her back in excitement. However, upon remembering her aim for today¡¯s visit, she quickly restrained herself. Politely, she greeted, ¡°Evan. Ms. Lane.¡± ¡°What is the reason for your visit?¡± Evan questioned. Susan froze for a second. ¡°Evan, may I speak to you privately?¡± Nicole was at a loss for words. Susan¡¯s request had surprised Nicole, and her face soon fell. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Susan was like a jack-in-the-box to Nicole; she was full of unpleasant surprises. She did not want to interact with Susan any more than what was necessary, and she did not want Evan to interact much with her either. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 With an indifferent tone, Evan muttered, ¡°You can be straightforward. There¡¯s no need for us to speak privately.¡± Susan shot a glimpse at Nicole and hesitated. A whileter, she turned to gaze at Evan with sincerity in her eyes. ¡°Evan, when I was burnt while saving you, you¡¯d promised me that you would give me something in return. Back then, I¡¯d asked you to marry me. I¡¯m aware that you like Ms. Lane, so we¡¯ll dismiss the wedding. Can you promise me something else?¡± Susan was aware that threatening Evan with death was no longer useful, in terms of getting Evan to fall in love with her. Thus, she chose to take a strategic retreat in order to advance in her n. Evan remained silent. Nicole carefully mulled over Susan¡¯s words. Does this mean that she doesn¡¯t want to marry Evan anymore? Or does she have something else lying in store for us? Simr to Nicole, Evan was bewildered. He stared at Susan with apathetic eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Evan, I know that yourpany invests in the film industry. Yourpany is about to purchase Border Films. Since I can¡¯t get your love, I want to have my chance at bing a popr actress. That way, I¡¯ll be able to have a better life. Can you fulfill this wish for me?¡± She wants to act in a show and be a star? When did Susan have thoughts like that? Her request stunned Nicole. Evan looked at Susan as a hint of worry flitted across his eyes. It was true that Susan was a student of the performing arts, and it was not as if he could not agree to her request. However, to save him back then, Susan¡¯s face, body, and arms had burn marks. Although her face had undergone skin grafting and had recovered, her arms and body still had scars. That was why she was unsuitable to be an actress. Sensing his worry, Susan pulled up her sleeves to show him the horrifying scars that were wrapped around her arm like a centipede. Instantly, Evan was struck with guilt. Her scars are because of me. ¡°Evan, look. My arms and body are littered with scars, so I won¡¯t be able to take on many kinds of films. I¡¯m only suitable for period dramas, where such body parts would be hidden. Seeing as such, can you please invest in a period drama?¡± Investing in a period drama was nothing to Evan. Evan was more than willing to fulfill this wish of Susan¡¯s if it meant that she would stop harassing him. However, he did not know what Nicole had thought about this.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Turning to Nicole, he saw her nodding at him; it was a silent agreement from her. Nicole had thought over this. If Susan were to be busied by her shows, that means that she won¡¯t have the time to harass Evan or to destroy our rtionship! That¡¯s a good thing. Moreover, for Susan to have suggested this meant that she was giving Evan an opportunity to return the favor that she had given him. Nicole was certain that Evan was already interested in helping her, and hence, she saw that she should show him her support for his decision. Solemnly, Evan uttered to Susan, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to your request. It¡¯ll be me fulfilling the promise that I¡¯d made to you back then.¡± Susan abruptly smiled in delight. ¡°Thank you, Evan. I¡¯ll go home to prepare myself for the audition. Do call and inform me when you¡¯ve set the time for me to attend the auditions.¡± ¡°My assistant will be in charge of this. He will notify you when the timees.¡± Susan froze before she nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that said, she turned around to leave. However, the further she walked, the icier her expression became. By the time she left the living room, the joy on her face was nowhere to be found. That¡¯s it? She¡¯s left just like that? Nicole was still surprised by the entire incident. She had thought that Susan would put on a show whining that she could not bear to live without Evan. She could barely believe that the other woman had left in such a manner. ¡°Evan, have you decided to make her famous?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only giving her this one opportunity. Whether or not she¡¯ll make it big is up to her.¡± ¡°To be honest, I think that she¡¯s good at acting! Look, she¡¯s always seemed to be rather fragile, but something about her today felt seemingly different.¡± There was something different about Susan today, but Nicole could not pinpoint what it was. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 The sudden change in Susan took her by surprise, but it also instilled worry in her. Evan smiled. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s rare to see you being this interested in someone else. Are you that interested in Susan?¡± Nicole shot him a re. ¡°Which part of her should I be interested in? Don¡¯t utter such nonsense.¡± Evan grinned and reached out to tidy the hair that was hanging around her shoulders. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head back to Seet Residence now. We¡¯ll bring the kids back with us. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ve missed you badly.¡± Nicole nodded. It had been merely a few days, yet she already missed the children. She wondered how they were progressing with their n of letting Davin court She. It was the perfect time to find out about it herself. At Seet Residence. The children were crowding around Davin, refusing to let him go. They were determined to force him to continue giving She gifts. With a troubled expression, Davin muttered, ¡°You can¡¯t do this. Uncle Davin has helped you in giving her gifts for many days. Sheep keeps looking at me with stars in her eyes. I have to stop giving her gifts.¡± Juan hugged Davin¡¯s leg and whined, ¡°Uncle Davin, onest time.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My dear Juan, that¡¯s what you¡¯d said to me thest time too.¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t! Uncle Davin, you¡¯ve remembered it wrongly. I didn¡¯t say that thest time. It was Maya who¡¯d said that.¡± Beside him, Maya nodded vigorously. ¡°Uncle Davin, Juan¡¯s right. I was the one who¡¯d said it thest time.¡± Davin gave their words a thought. ¡°Are you taking turns in saying it? You¡¯ll say that it¡¯s thest time today, and she¡¯ll say that it¡¯s thest time tomorrow. It¡¯ll never end, will it?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, just three more days! Maya was the first. I¡¯ll be the second. Then, it¡¯ll be Nina and Kyle. Does that sound good to you?¡± Davin thought about it for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I won¡¯t give her any gifts anymore.¡± With that said, he shook his head. Recalling the way that She had looked at him, he was worried that She would lose control of herself, possibly forcing herself upon him. It was too dangerous, and he could not possibly keep this up. ¡°Uncle Davin,e on!¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯re the best uncle in the world.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, just say yes to it!¡± Juan, Maya, and Nina took turns in trying to convince him in their cute voices. Meanwhile, Kyle stared at him icily as he tried to use reverse psychology on Davin. ¡°Coward. You¡¯re so scared of giving a woman some flowers.¡± The way that Kyle was looking down on him made anger burn, bright within Davin. ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m your uncle. Can you stop acting in such a manner? It hurts my na?ve, kind heart.¡± Na?ve? Kind? Kyle could see just how shameless Davin was by the way that he had just described himself. ¡°Alright. Give Ms. She a few more days of roses, and I¡¯ll consider being a little nicer to you.¡± Davin scoffed. He found it pointless to have risked having She force herself upon him in order to get Kyle to be a little nicer to him. ¡°Move aside, kids. Uncle Davin has something important to do. Don¡¯t stand in my way.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Coward. You¡¯re scared of women.¡± When Juan saw Davin¡¯s expression turning grim, he quickly added, ¡°Uncle Davin¡¯s a coward who¡¯s scared of women.¡± ¡°Oh my, Uncle Davin¡¯s a coward who¡¯s scared of women!¡± Nina folded her arms and rolled her eyes as well. Blinking her big, bright eyes, Maya repeated, ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯re a coward who is scared of women!¡± Davin pursed his lips as the children continued to hurl their verbal usations at him. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, kids. Your daddy is the one who is afraid of women. If you don¡¯t believe in my words, think about it. Isn¡¯t your daddy afraid of your mommy? That¡¯s why you should diss your daddy-¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Before Davin could finish his words, a cold, familiar voice sounded out behind him. F*ck. How unlucky can I be? Speak of the devil. The children stared at him with mischief in their eyes. Juan quickly voiced out, ¡°Daddy, Uncle Davin has said that you¡¯re a coward.¡± Chapter 779 Chapter 779 ¡°I¡ª¡± Davin was about to exin himself, yet Nina got ahead of him as sheined, ¡°Daddy, Uncle Davin says that you¡¯re afraid of women and that includes Mommy.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it¡ª¡± Before Davin could exin himself, Maya interrupted once again and added in a sheepish manner, ¡°Daddy, Uncle Davin wants us to scold you.¡± Davin was rendered speechless by the little girls¡¯ words because he was certain that it would be tough to get himself out of the nasty situation. He was about to exin himself, but Kyle nodded and asserted with a determined look, ¡°Yes! Those were his exact words!¡± Davin was at a loss for words because no matter what he said, he wouldn¡¯t be able to convince the others anymore. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan stared at Davin and asked, ¡°Are they telling me the truth? Do you want me to teach you a lesson instead?¡± ¡°No! I¡ª¡± Out of the blue, Evanunched a kick in Davin¡¯s direction. The observant man had been keeping an eye on his brother. Therefore, in spite of his brother¡¯s swift kick, Davin managed to evade it in the nick of time. He fled immediately and put a distance between his brother and himself. ¡°Evan, we¡¯re not supposed to fight in front of them! Why are you trying to kick me? They are the ones who have teased me! Why am I not allowed toment on you when you have failed to educate them as their father?¡± Evan did not expect Davin to have the guts to rebuke his words. Without a second thought, he dashed over to his brother¡¯s side once more. Meanwhile, the children allowed their imaginations to run wild; they couldn¡¯t wait to figure out the oue of the fight. Juan yelled, ¡°Kick him in the butt!¡± Maya urged, ¡°Go for his ears!¡± Nina cheered, ¡°Get him to keep his mouth shut, Daddy! How dare he badmouth you in front of us?¡± Meanwhile, Kyle cast a stern gaze at his uncle. Thrill was written all over his face. Never had he once gotten along with Davin. Thus, he was delighted to have his father teach his uncle a lesson. Since Evan was about to reach him, Davin yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go because I need to deliver She her bouquet of roses! Once I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll deal with you and your children! You¡¯d better stay put and wait for me to return!¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, he dashed all the way out of the house with all of his might. ¡°Hmph! Uncle Davin is a coward! How dare he tell us to wait for him when he¡¯s the one who has fled?¡± Nina rolled her eyes contemptuously and made her way back to the living room. She had caught a glimpse of her mother and noticed that she was in the living room. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t wait to return to her mother¡¯s side. Meanwhile, Maya went after her sister and dashed toward the direction of the living room. Upon detecting her beloved daughters¡¯ presence, Nicole greeted, ¡°Maya, Nina! Come over and give me a hug!¡± Nina returned to her mother¡¯s side and asked impatiently, ¡°Mommy, I have fully recovered! May I return to Imperial Garden? I want to practice my make-up skills!¡± ¡°Of course! I dropped by to pick you guys up!¡± Juan and Evan showed up in the living room the moment Nicole finished her sentence. Staring at the children with her abysmal pair of eyes, Sophia uttered, ¡°Once you bring them back with you, Seet Residence will turn into a deserted ce once again. I can¡¯t believe that they are going to leave so soon.¡± ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll drop by and keep youpany over the weekend, okay?¡± Nodding, Sophia said, ¡°Sure. I can¡¯t possibly keep all of you to myself when you have to take care of your family. All of you have gone through a series of events prior to your reunion. Evan, you have to keep Nicole and my grandchildrenpany, okay?¡± ¡°I will, Mom.¡± Leaning on her mother¡¯sp, Maya blinked her glistening pair of eyes and murmured with a pitiable front, ¡°Has the gourmet specialist arrived yet?¡± ¡°She will be arriving in Y City tomorrow. We¡¯ll bring you over and you can pay her a visit once she arrives, okay?¡± Maya nodded fervently in response. Her imagination ran wild as thoughts of all the different existing cuisines ran through her mind. Currently, she had but one wish; she wanted to prepare her parents and siblings their favorite dishes that would put smiles on their faces. Apart from her loved ones, she wanted to grant every single child an opportunity to savor affordable delicacies. Her ultimate goal was to be the owner of a food za. Evan denoted, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± ¡°Alright, make sure to drop by and visit us whenever you¡¯re free!¡± Nicole expressed her gratitude towards Sophia, ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of the children on my behalf, Sophia.¡± ¡°Nicole, are you sure that¡¯s the proper way to address me?¡± Sophia asked rhetorically. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Nicole responded with a sheepish grin because she had yet to be Evan¡¯s legal spouse; they had yet to hold a wedding ceremony as neither of them had gotten the paperwork done. Therefore, she was unsure as to whether or not she should address Sophia as her mother-inw. ¡°Mom, once we get the paperwork done, I¡¯ll get her to address you ordingly,¡± said Evan. Sophia thought about it and suggested, ¡°Evan, is it fine for me to organize the wedding ceremony on your behalf? I¡¯ll contact the priest and I¡¯ll get him to conduct the wedding ceremony!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Evan was delighted. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Simrly, Nicole nodded as she expressed her acknowledgment of Sophia¡¯s suggestion. The children were on cloud nine. They insisted on dressing up properly for their parent¡¯s wedding. As soon as they returned to Imperial Garden, the children began to tend to the different things that they had on their tes. As per usual, Kyle had his eyes glued to theputer, working on his hacking skills. asionally, a little boy¡¯s voice could be heard, yelling the slogan of a Taekwondo practitioner. He was none other than Juan, who had begun to practice Taekwondo again. As one of their daughters had started dolling the mannequin up with bridal make-up, Evan asked Nicole with a bright grin, ¡°Shall we get Nina to doll you up during our wedding ceremony?¡± Nicole nodded because she had faith in their daughter¡¯s make-up skills. After all, she had been receiving guidance from a top-notch professional make-up artist all this while. In the meantime, Maya showed up with another bag of cookies. She ced a few of her animal dolls in front of her and gave each of the dolls two pieces of cookies, all except for the monkey. Eventually, she stuffed the remaining three pieces of cookies into her mouth. Staring at the monkey that wasn¡¯t given a piece of cookie, she announced, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left! Why don¡¯t you get Mr. Puppy to share his cookies with you?¡± She reached for the cookies she had ced on the puppy, but before she could hand them over to the monkey, she moved her hand in another direction, swooping the cookies toward her mouth. In the end, she said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Puppy wants me to have the cookies instead because he doesn¡¯t like you!¡± Next, she went on and finished the cookies that she had ced on the bear. After a few minutes, Maya had devoured the entire bag of cookies. Staring at the dolls with a pleased look on her face, sheplimented, ¡°Great job! All of you are much easier to deceive than Nina and Juan!¡± She chuckled and caressed the dolls that had been bullied by her merely a few minutes ago. Nicole was at a loss for words. Heaving a sigh of despair, Nicole observed that Maya could only deceive the dolls that didn¡¯t possess any form of intelligence whatsoever. She was certain that her daughter¡¯s siblings could easily deceive her in a simr manner. Smirking, Evan asked, ¡°Shall we get Maya a few more younger siblings? Do you think that they¡¯ll be cuter than Maya?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you indicating that Maya isn¡¯t cute? Have you lost your mind? Maya is the cutest and the most kind-hearted little girl on Earth!¡± Evan was taken aback by Nicole¡¯s words. He leaned over and whispered, ¡°Are you sure that you haven¡¯t misperceived my words? Truthfully, I¡¯m suggesting that we get Maya a few more younger siblings.¡± Nicole was wordless. Another few younger siblings? Excuse me? Isn¡¯t four enough for us? I¡¯m having a hard time dealing with the four of them simultaneously! Truth be told, she deemed the existence of her four children to be perfect. She didn¡¯t want to go through the tormenting experience that she had once gone through, during her previousbor. ¡°Let¡¯s set that idea aside for the time being. It¡¯s a topic for another day!¡± As soon as she made herself clear, she brought herself out of Maya¡¯s bedroom, leaving the man behind. As she reached the entrance, she heaved a sigh of relief and murmured to herself, ¡°You want me to give birth again? Hmph! No way!¡± Once she finished her sentence, a hoarse voice could be heard, asking rhetorically in return, ¡°Really?¡± Turning around, Nicole was shocked to notice that Evan had shown up behind her. ¡°H-Huh? Shall we pretend as though I¡¯d never said such words? Please don¡¯t take me seriously!¡± A vicious grin could be seen on Evan¡¯s face as he dragged Nicole back toward their bedroom. He shut the door and locked it once they had entered the bedroom, behaving as though he was up to no good. ¡°Evan, what do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to see if it¡¯s possible to get you pregnant again!¡± Nicole med herself for her careless words. As a result, she had failed to notice Evan¡¯s presence behind her. She regretted blurting out the things that she had in mind without giving it much thought. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 As she had lost herself in the process of her thoughts, Evan had her pinned to the bed, rendering her incapable of motion. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nicole replied with a sheepish grin in a thick-skinned manner, ¡°Truthfully, it is possible! You don¡¯t have to verify it at all!¡± ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, we shouldn¡¯t dy it any longer than we have!¡± ¡°No! Not now, Evan!¡± Nicole was afraid that their children would knock on their door since they were in the house. ¡°What? Why not?¡± Evan ripped her clothes off with all of his might, causing the buttons on her clothes to scatter all around them. Nicole was baffled because Evan seemed to be determined to get the things that he had in his mind. Her eyes gleamed. She thought of something and yelled, ¡°Evan, I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you your favorite dish once we¡¯re done. Just y along with me for the time being.¡± Nevertheless, Nicole refused to give up. She came up with an excuse again as sheined, ¡°Evan, I¡¯m exhausted and my body is aching!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything! Just stay still and I¡¯ll have everything under control!¡± Nicole was at a loss for words. You¡¯re a rather shameless man, Evan! As she refused to give in to his request, Evan smirked and ran his fingers across her porcin-like cheeks. ¡°You should stay still and stop retaliating. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me when youe to discover what¡¯s in store for you!¡± Nicole was speechless because she knew that it would be futile to retaliate against him. Since she had been rendered defenseless by the man, she decided to close her eyes and enjoy their session together. ¡­ Half an hourter, they heard someone shrieking hysterically. Instantly, Nicole sat upright and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Nina! What¡¯s wrong with Nina?¡± Consecutively, she heard her daughter yelling, ¡°Juan, you have ruined the make-up that I have been putting on the mannequin! I¡¯ll fight you to death!¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m your brother! Are you really going to fight with me over a mannequin? Can you please return to your senses?¡± ¡°The mannequin is far more important than you! Even though you¡¯re my brother, you¡¯re not supposed to get your hands on it! I¡¯ll try my best to avenge my mannequin!¡± Nina was determined to get her revenge. Therefore, she had gone after her brother as she had prewarned. They ran up and down, wreaking havoc upon everything that they had passed upon. Maya showed up and stood in Nina¡¯s way. She tried to talk some sense into her sister, yet Nina reprimanded her, ¡°Are you going to help Juan or me?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± Maya could never get her way around Nina. Truthfully, rather than taking sides, she had wanted them to make peace with one another. Since Maya had remained silent, Nina pushed her sister away and bellowed, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to help me, stay out of my way!¡± Consequently, the chubby little girl fell onto the couch. Sighing, Maya muttered to herself, ¡°Nina should learn how to behave herself! Since I can¡¯t seem to talk any sense into her, I¡¯ll just let them remain as they are. As Juan has been practicing his Taekwondo as ofte, Nina can¡¯t possibly defeat him.¡± To her surprise, as soon as she finished her sentence, she heard Juan shrieking, ¡°O-Ouch! I-It hurts!¡± Maya sprang up and jumped off the couch immediately. She headed over to check on their conditions and noticed that Nina had managed to beat Juan up. Her jaw dropped open because she couldn¡¯t believe that her sister possessed the capability of outmatching her brother in terms ofbat. Juan has been practicing Taekwondo! How did Nina manage to defeat him? Staring at her chubby fists, she began to think that the ¡°Maya Punch¡±, the one that her father had taught her, the one that she had been taking pride in, wouldn¡¯t allow her to defend herself against Nina anymore. Thus, she was determined toe up with something new. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m allowing you to beat me up to vent out your anger, but you shouldn¡¯t go overboard!¡± Juan took hold of the toy that Nina had been using to beat him up with all of his might, breaking it in half. Nina panted as she pointed at Juan, warning him to express her frustration, ¡°You¡¯d better stay put until I return with another thing to beat you up!¡± ¡°If you continue to beat me up, I shall stop myself from holding back against you!¡± Nina gritted her teeth and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Try me!¡± Juan held his head high, assuring his sister that it wasn¡¯t a joke. ¡°We shall see!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Evan and Nicole, who were in the bedroom, overheard themotion and the contents of the conversation that their children had. They tried to work something out to prevent a simr situation from arising again in the future. Nicole thought about it as she soon came to a conclusion, saying, ¡°It¡¯s normal for them to get into a conflict every now and then. Let¡¯s just turn a blind eye to it and pretend that it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m pretty sure that they¡¯ll patch things up before going to bed.¡± ¡°Seriously? We¡¯re their parents. How can we allow them to engage in endless rounds of fights?¡± Evan asked in a serious manner. ¡°What should we do to resolve it once and for all then?¡± Chapter 782 Chapter 782 It was a genuine question because Nicole had tried several things in the past. Unfortunately, her efforts were to no avail. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t wait to figure out the things that Evan had in mind. In the end, Evan, who was in a set of pajamas, brought himself out of the bedroom in an intimidating manner. Five minutester, he returned to the bedroom and behaved as though he had everything under control. Nicole was shocked because she thought that he had sorted out the conflict between their children. However, when she was about to question him, she heard the voice of Nina and Juan. They had resumed in their fighting next door. ¡°Juan, stop running and take me on like a man!¡± ¡°Nina, I have never once beaten a girl up! Stop challenging my limits! Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences of your actions!¡± Immediately after he warned his sister, he yelled, ¡°H-Hey, Nina! Stop beating me! Are you sure that you¡¯re my sister?¡± ¡°Nope! I¡¯m pretty sure that I¡¯m not, as of now!¡± Nina answered her brother¡¯s query without a second thought. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll stop holding back against you as well!¡± ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Squinting her eyes, Nicole cast a skeptical gaze at Evan. He replied nonchntly, ¡°We¡¯ll confine them to a room and we¡¯ll get them to sort things out as soon as possible.¡± Nicole was stunned. Initially, she thought that he had headed out to be the mediator amongst the conflicting parties. It turned out that he had gotten them to start another round of intense fighting. He¡¯s their father, isn¡¯t he? Nicole rolled her eyes and brought herself out of the bedroom once she put on her clothes. She rushed over next door. Barging her way into the room, she noticed that there were scratch marks all over Juan¡¯s arms. Taking in Nina¡¯s unkempt hair, Nicole was certain that her children had gone through another round of intense fighting. ¡°Are the both of you alright?¡± ¡°Mommy! Daddy has such a great idea! At longst, I have finally avenged my mannequin!¡± Nina snorted scornfully and made her way back to her room with an arrogant look on her face. Juan, who had been scratched on his arm, started sighing and exined himself, ¡°I shall nevery a finger on a girl! Mommy, I didn¡¯t beat her! I¡¯d merely pulled her hair! It didn¡¯t even hurt!¡± Appearing out of nowhere, Evan replied, ¡°Do you really think that it makes any difference when you have gone after her hair? Nina has always prioritized her looks over everything else.¡± Juan started toin upon spotting his father¡¯s presence. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re biased! It¡¯s all your fault! You have deceived me! I shouldn¡¯t have let my guard down and followed you into the room! The only surprise that was in the room was an unpleasant one!¡± After surveying the surroundings of the room for some time, Evan gathered his children around and warned them, ¡°From today onwards, this room will be known as thebat room. If anyone wishes to resolve the conflict that they have with another person, they¡¯ll have to sort things out in thebat room. They¡¯ll be imprisoned to the room until they have everything sorted out.¡± Their children exchanged nces, remaining silent because they were confused; they were clueless about the things that their father was up to. Juan muttered, ¡°Daddy is trying to help Nina and Maya! We will never beat our sisters up for real! In short, the boys are the only ones who will get beaten up! Daddy is spoiling the girls in disguise!¡± Meanwhile, Maya was thrilled yet concerned at the same time. She wanted to figure out who amongst her and her sister was the superior one, in terms ofbat. Nina shared the same thought. Staring at her chubby sister, she thought that Maya might not have been a match for her seeing that she was rtively skinny. In the end, she assured her father sincerely, ¡°Daddy, I will never fight with Maya!¡± Her sister felt as though a boulder had been lifted off her shoulders. Nina certainly seemed to be her great and loving sister. ¡°That¡¯s it for today. All of you are dismissed.¡± Looking at their children¡¯s departing figures as they made their way back to their room, Nicole noticed that Evan was overly biased toward their daughters. Kyle and Juan had always taken great care of Nina and Maya. They were afraid they would identally hurt their beloved sisters. Therefore, they ended up being the ones who would possibly get beaten to a pulp. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Maya!¡± Nina announced and snorted contemptuously before making her way back to her room with her sister arrogantly. Juan moved aside and stayed out of their way in a humble manner. Maya was overjoyed; it was written all over her face as she had never experienced being the superior one amongst her siblings. Juan and Kyle stared at one another in the eyes and turned around, casting a skeptical gaze at their father. In the end, they let out a long sigh as they finally realized that they had been living in a matriarch¡¯s household. The next day, Nicole made her way back to Lane Corporation after she dropped the children off at the school. She reached for her phone as she received a call. Taking a peek, she noticed that it was a call from Levant. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 ¡°Nothing good has evere from him.¡± Murmuring to herself, she hung up the call without any hesitation because she didn¡¯t want Levant to get in the way of her blissful life anymore. Initially, she thought that he would call her again, but to her surprise, she didn¡¯t receive any calls from him anymore. Nicole was shocked because Levant had behaved rather differently from what she had expected. As soon as she reached her office, her assistant ced a mug of coffee and a stack of documents on her table. ¡°Ms. Lane, here¡¯s an update of the progress of thepany¡¯stest projects.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Nicole started focusing intently on her work. She perused the report, page by page, and spent the entire morning working in her office. In the afternoon, she received a call out of the blue. It was a call from the maid that had been serving her when she stayed in the estate at K Nation. The moment she picked it up, she heard the voice of the anxious maid. ¡°Miss, Sir Musgrave is nowhere to be seen, after he had been invited to head over to Murphy¡¯s Wicked Pcest night. Lady Musgrave had sent someone to inquire about Sir Musgrave¡¯s whereabouts, but those from the pce have told us that he has long departed. He¡¯s nowhere to be found, and we can¡¯t reach him! Can you please make a trip back to ensure that everything¡¯s fine?¡± He has gone missing since his visit to Murphy¡¯s Wicked Pce? Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat as soon as she linked the missing puzzle pieces together. She turned the words of the maid in her mind and was certain that Murphy was the one behind everything. I¡¯m pretty sure that he¡¯s still inside Murphy¡¯s Wicked Pce! ¡°Alright! Get in touch with me as soon as you receive any updates!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Leaning against her chair, Nicole¡¯s mind was all over the ce. Suddenly, she remembered the earlier call that she had received from Levant a few hours prior to this. Perhaps he didn¡¯t bother to call her again because he was certain that she would return his call and get in touch with him. Is this all part of a bigger scheme? Immediately, Nicole called Levant. Within a few seconds, her call was answered. A man¡¯s voice could be heard, asking in a contemptuous manner, ¡°Nicole, what brings you to have called me today?¡± Nicole was about to bring up the incident that had urred revolving around her father, but she changed her mind and asked, ¡°I had received a call from you in the morning. Do you need anything from me?¡± ¡°Actually, there is something that I¡¯d like to ask of you. May I have the pleasure of buying you dinner?¡± She was taken aback by his suggestion that came out of the blue. Losing herself in the process of thought for a few seconds, she thought that it would be a great opportunity for her to inquire about her father¡¯s whereabouts over the meal. Thus, she decided to join him for a meal because she was concerned about her father¡¯s wellbeing. ¡°Sure. When and where are we heading over?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you at Amazon Hotel at seven o¡¯clock in the evening.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After she hung up on him, she decided to call Evan. She wanted to inform him of the things that had urred. However, she couldn¡¯t reach him because he hadn¡¯t picked up any of his calls. Therefore, she called John. ¡°Mrs. Seet, how may I help you?¡± ¡°John, where¡¯s Evan? Why didn¡¯t he pick up my call?¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, Mr. Seet is currently in the middle of a board meeting because a few of thepany¡¯s projects have encountered several issues. Perhaps his phone is in silent mode. Why don¡¯t you tell me about what you¡¯ve called to ask him? I¡¯ll deliver the message on your behalf.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the projects?¡± Nicole found it odd because Evan would usually pick up her call in a timely manner. If it weren¡¯t due to emergencies that required his attention, he wouldn¡¯t have put his phone on silent mode. ¡°Mrs. Seet, the projects in K Nation have been brought to a halt. In fact, a few domestic projects have headed south as well. You may have to tolerate Mr. Seet because he could potentially have a foul mood later today.¡± Eventually, through John¡¯s exnation in a serious tone, Nicole figured out that Evan must have been having it tough due to the issues that he encountered at work. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s not a big deal. Please keep this conversation between us because I don¡¯t want to get in his way.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet.¡± Nicole let out a long sigh after she wrapped up the conversation. Since Evan had a lot of things on his te, she decided to keep him in the dark for the time being. After she got off of work, Nicole headed over to Amazon Hotel for a dinner with Levant. As soon as she arrived at the hotel, she was informed that Levant had reached. He greeted her with a faint smile as she made her way into the reserved suite, ¡°Nicole, wee!¡± Nicole took a seat across from Levant. She took a breather before asking, ¡°Levant, may I know of the reason that you¡¯ve asked me out for dinner?¡± ¡°I just wanted to buy you a meal,¡± Levant replied in a casual manner. ¡°Is that it?¡± Nicole probed further; she thought that he had an ulterior motive. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 ¡°What else could it be?¡± Nicole gave it a thought and decided to bring up her father¡¯s disappearance in front of Levant. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that my father has gone missing after he¡¯d made a trip over to Wicked Pce. May I know what¡¯s going on?¡± Levant giggled and queried in return, ¡°Nicole! I¡¯m afraid that the information that you¡¯ve received isn¡¯t complete! My father had asked your father over for a few sses of drinks, but your father had long made his way back after that. He¡¯s no longer in Wicked Pce. Why? Has he not made his way home yet?¡± ¡°Levant, are you sure that my father has left Wicked Pce? Why am I unable to reach him?¡± Levant picked up the ss of wine that had been served and gulped it down within a few seconds. He ignored her question and directed another question at her. ¡°Nicole, are you asking me for a favor to search for your father?¡± Nicole was speechless at his words. Stop with your acting! I¡¯m pretty sure that my father is somewhere in Wicked Pce! It¡¯s not a request because it¡¯s a demand! I want you to send my father back immediately! Nicole had her eyes glued to the man in front of her, casting a stern gaze at Levant. Simrly, Levant was aware of the things that she would possibly have in mind. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t be bothered by it at all. Instead, he stated, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ll be sure to help you! However, I think that we should keep this between us to ensure your father¡¯s safety. Evan can¡¯t be of much help since he has limited influence in K Nation. I¡¯m afraid that something bad may happen to your father. Do you see where I¡¯ming from?¡± What the heck? Is he threatening me with my father¡¯s safety to keep Evan in the dark? Is he going to put my father¡¯s safety at stake if I defy his words? Coincidentally, she had no intention to get Evan involved because he had a lot of things on his te as well. She didn¡¯t want to cause him any more trouble. As she made her way over to the restaurant, she had made up her mind. Levant could have possibly abducted her father for the reason that he had wanted to have a meal with her. Thus, she could be sure that he wouldn¡¯t hurt him since her father had brought him up and had educated him, back in the day. ¡°Levant, although he¡¯s my father, he has brought you up and he¡¯s taken care of you over the past two decades. I hope that you won¡¯t go overboard.¡± Smirking, Levant served Nicole a ss of wine as he assured her, ¡°Of course, Nicole! As long as we¡¯re on good terms, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll be fine!¡± As long as we¡¯re on good terms? Hell no! I don¡¯t even consider us friends! Since Dad has been taken into custody by him, I don¡¯t think that I should offend him. Rather, I¡¯ll y along with him for the time being and think of a way to save Dad. ¡°Nicole, why don¡¯t you give it a try? I have ordered your favorite dishes!¡± The waiter served the dishes that he had ordered, but Nicole wasn¡¯t in the mood to savor them. She savored a serving of steak and noticed that it had tasted different. It wasn¡¯t as delicious as the ones that she had whenever she dined with Evan. ¡°What about this, Nicole?¡± Levant served her all sorts of dishes enthusiastically. Nicole moved her tes away from him and told him, ¡°I¡¯ll help myself to the dishes that I enjoy eating.¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± Levant gave in to her request and allowed her to have it her way. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She could barely enjoy the delicacies that had been served. It felt as though she had been savoring dishes of stale food. On the other hand, Evan, who had arrived home, noticed that Nicole was nowhere to be seen while their children were engaged in different things. He asked, ¡°Have you guys had your meals yet? Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Juan, the busybody, uttered, ¡°Yes, Daddy! Mommy has told us that she would be homete because she would be caught up by something!¡± Instantly, Evan nced at his watch. It was almost nine o¡¯clock in the night. He couldn¡¯t fathom the things that could keep her in the office until such an odd hour. Therefore, he reached for his phone and called Nicole. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I had a meal with a friend of mine. Currently, I¡¯m on my way home. I¡¯m merely a short distance away from home.¡± ¡°You should hang up and drive safe.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the call, Nicole checked on the time. Since Evan had just called her, she was pretty sure that he had reached home merely a few minutes ago. Judging by the extended period of time that Evan had spent in his office to have sorted things out, Nicole thought that he must have been caught up in a nasty situation. All of a sudden, she recalled that John had told her that the projects in K Nation had encountered all sorts of issues and were brought to a halt. Why? What¡¯s wrong with the projects in K Nation? Could it be Levant again? Is he the one behind the nasty situations that Seet Group has encountered? She turned the idea in her mind, praying she had misperceived things. As soon as she reached Imperial Garden, she parked the car and sprinted over to the living room. ¡°Which friend of yours have you dined with? Where did you head over to have your meal at?¡± Evan asked the moment she showed up in the living room. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Nicole knew that Evan would want her to fill him in with the details. However, she couldn¡¯t tell him the truth since Levant had threatened her with her father¡¯s safety. Fortunately, she hade prepared. ¡°Lately, things have been great on my end. I have headed out for a meal with my assistant for a simple celebration. What about you? Why do you seem to be having a hard timetely? Is it because of your company?¡± Evan nodded and denoted, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I have everything under control.¡± Nicole was silent at this. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Liar! Even though Nicole had seen right through his lie, she was conscious that it was a white lie because he was worried that she would be concerned. Hence, she decided to stop poking her nose into his business. ¡°Where are the little ones?¡± ¡°They have tucked themselves in. You should head over and take a shower immediately. It¡¯s almost time for bed.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nicole walked past Evan and headed upstairs, returning to their bedroom. Staring at her departing figure, a sense of uncertainty flickered in his eyes; he was confused by the scent of tobo on her dress. It didn¡¯t make any sense since she had merely dined with her assistant. Albeit faintly, Evan, who had always been sensitive toward scents, could detect the scent of tobo that was exclusive to a certain someone. It must have been a coincidence, right? Stop overthinking things, Evan! She¡¯s thest person on Earth that you should suspect. He chuckled and found that his thoughts were absurd. Once he sorted out the things that he had in his mind, he brought himself upstairs and switched on his computer. Typing, he focused intently on his work. Meanwhile, Nicole indulged herself in a hot bath. Trying to procure the aid of someone who would be familiar with the structure of Wicked Pce, she wanted someone to infiltrate the Pce and locate her father on her behalf. Nevertheless, the only candidate that she could think of was herself. As she had stayed in Wicked Pce for some time back then, she was familiar with its structure. However, Levant would definitely take notice of the things that she was up to, the moment she made her trip to K Nation. If he took him somewhere else, it would be increasingly difficult to locate her father¡¯s whereabouts. Soon, she reached for her phone and called the maid, urging her, ¡°Tell Lady Musgrave that he¡¯s still in Wicked Pce. Get her to send someone who¡¯s familiar with the structure of the Pce to infiltrate the ce and locate him.¡± ¡°Lady Musgrave has already sent someone over to infiltrate the wicked pce. We¡¯ll get in touch with you as soon as we have any updates on the situation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After she hung up the call, Nicole let out another long sigh. She was pretty sure that she was the reason that her father had been imprisoned in Wicked Pce. Levant would never let her off the hook easily. She was afraid that it would take more than a few meals with him to save her father. With that being said, there wasn¡¯t anything that she could do about it either. Therefore, she decided to take it one step at a time. After taking her shower, she walked out of the bathroom, but Evan was nowhere to be seen in the room. She knew that he must have been spending his time in his study room again. Hence, she walked over to his study room immediately. As she reached the study room, she heard that he was in the middle of a conversation through the phone. Nicole kept silent. ¡°These projects are of utmost importance. If they go wrong, Seet Group will suffer huge losses.¡± ¡°I knew it! Murphy was the one behind all the project issues in K Nation!¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She was right all along because it wasn¡¯t a mere coincidence. Caught up in her train of thought once more, she couldn¡¯t figure out the reason that Levant had imprisoned her father and had made a move against Seet Group. What on Earth does he want? Levant and Murphy are equally as nasty as each other! Can Evan handle the issues that hispany has encountered? She stole a peek at Evan and noticed that he was in the middle of something in a serious manner after hanging up the call. Thus, she decided not to get in his way as she strode her way back to the bedroom instead. Feeling a strong sense of insecurity, she reached out for her phone and called Levant. ¡°Nicole, what brings you to call in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Why are you picking on Evan and Seet Group?¡± ¡°Nicole, Evan is apetitor of mine. It¡¯s merely a fairpetition. I¡¯m not picking on anyone in particr.¡± ¡°Levant, what are you up to in particr?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Nicole.¡± Damn it! Stop acting in front of me! I¡¯ll be sure to reveal your true colors soon! She decided to hang up because it would be impossible for her to get to the bottom of the entire issue if she had run it by him. Lying on the bed, she tossed and turned due to the unsolved mysteries. In the middle of the night, the drowsy woman, who had been sleeping soundly, was roused from her sleep the moment she detected a pair of gigantic arms around her waist. Feeling the man¡¯s sturdy chest, Nicole was aware that Evan had returned to their bedroom. She leaned against him and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± Chapter 786 Chapter 786 ¡°It¡¯s two o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Have you spent the entire night working again?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Make sure that you get plenty of sleep, okay?¡± Although Evan had said something in return, she didn¡¯t hear him because she had fallen asleep again after she had made herself clear. Waking up the next morning, Nicole found herself running her hand across Evan¡¯s position. To her utter surprise, she detected a frigid sensation on the empty space beside her. Thus, she knew that he must have had roused himself from sleep ahead of her. She brought herself out of the bed immediately. Once she put on her clothes, she dashed out of their bedroom and saw Evan by the children¡¯s side, making their way out of the house. Maya stared at her mother with her glistening pair of eyes and teased, ¡°Mommy, you have overslept again!¡± Juan told his mother, ¡°Mommy, Daddy had forbidden us from passing by your room because he was afraid that we would wake you up.¡± Simrly, Nina stated, ¡°Mommy, I want to get myself a husband like Daddy. Otherwise, I won¡¯t get to spend my time in bed like you.¡± Nicole was speechless. Excuse me, Nina? You¡¯re at least two decades away from that! Why would such a thought cross a little girl¡¯s mind? ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you set an achievable target? You do realize that you¡¯re quite some time away from the things that you have just mentioned, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with it? Let¡¯s just think of it as a life goal.¡± F-Fine¡­ It was about time for them to leave. Thus, Nicole bade farewell to her children and her husband, ¡°Alright! All of you should get going and head over to school! Have a good day!¡± Nicole felt bad because she caught a glimpse of Evan¡¯s worn-out expression. She med herself for being such azy bum. Ironically, she was the one who had told him to get plenty of sleepst night, yet she was the one who had received sleep instead of him. Shooting Evan an apologetic look, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get the driver to drop them off? He¡¯s on duty, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make my way to the office after I drop them off. You should get yourself ready and finish your breakfast.¡± Soon, Evan departed with their children. After he dropped them off at school, he returned to thepany. Susan greeted him the moment he entered his office, ¡°Evan!¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± She had a rtively casual look. Her current look reminded Evan of the innocent-looking Susan that he had known, back in the day. ¡°Evan, I have dropped by to express my gratitude because I have gotten everything regarding the production sorted out. Apart from that, I have something for you. It¡¯s about time for me to return this to you.¡± Susan reached out for a delicate ss bottle that had been filled with origami stars and showed it to Evan. ¡°You were the one who had folded these stars for me. Do you still remember your promise? You told me that you would bring me to go stargazing around the globe.¡± Evan¡¯s expression turned gloomy; he was confused by her words as she had brought up the things that he had once told her, back in the day. Susan smirked and enunciated, ¡°I think that you have misperceived my words, Evan. I am not being hopeful because I know that we won¡¯t get to go stargazing anymore. I have been keeping this for six years. I think that it¡¯s about time for me to return this to you.¡± She ced the bottle of stars on Evan¡¯s table and made her way out of his office. Evan reached for the bottle of stars, going through a trip down memoryne as he stared at the stars. He could vividly recall the time that he had spent folding the stars because he had folded them when he was by Susan¡¯s side in the ward. Previously, Susan was hospitalized; she had sustained serious burn injuries in order to save him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He told her, ¡°As long as you make a wish, the stars will grant your wish! I¡¯m pretty sure that your wish will come true if you hold on to these stars that I have folded you! Trust me, Susan! You will be fine!¡± Susan, who hadpletely lost the will to survive back then, turned around, asking as though she had seen the light at the end of the tunnel, ¡°Really? Are you going to join me and go stargazing with me once I have recovered?¡± ¡°Of course! I will always be by your side, Susan! You have to go through the therapy, okay? I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Evan¡¯s mind was all over the ce as the things that had urred in the past shed through his mind once more. Never would he have expected Susan to have held on to the bottle of stars for the past six years. She did a great job at preserving the bottle of stars. Although he was aware that he was the one in Susan¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t possibly reciprocate the affection that she had for him because Nicole was the one whom he loved. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you will find a better man out there.¡± Murmuring to himself, Evan put the bottle of stars aside as he kept it inside one of his drawers. He locked the drawer as though he had moved on from the past. Meanwhile, Susan walked out of Seet Group with a wicked grin on her face. I¡¯m sure that it won¡¯t take long now! Soon, Nicole will discover the secret that¡¯s hidden inside the bottle of stars! Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Grinning in a vicious manner, Susan departed as she made her way over to the set. Evan, who was caught up with work, received a call from Sophia. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Evan, the Muir family wants She and Davin to get married as soon as possible. Can you and Nicole get married ahead of them? Perhaps the both of you can get married on the same day? I need to get your opinion, as well as Nicole¡¯s on this matter. Is it alright for you to make a trip back so that we can discuss this in person?¡± ¡°Why is the Muir family in such a hurry?¡± Evan was surprised. Heaving out a sigh, Sophia exined, ¡°Patrick was the one who had shown up with a bunch of rose bouquets. He had said that since Davin couldn¡¯t wait to get married to She, he had decided to do them a favor and fulfill his wishes. Thus, we can¡¯t dy the wedding ceremony anymore.¡± Evan was momentarily stunned by her words. Evan¡¯s children were the ones who hade up with the idea of presenting She the rose bouquets. He didn¡¯t expect their n to have worked out at the end of the day. They had contributed to the sess of their uncle¡¯s marriage. ¡°Mom, has Davin reverted back to you?¡± Sophia started sighing again, the moment Evan brought up his brother. ¡°I need you to bring Nicole back with you as soon as possible because I need to sort out the arrangements for your wedding ceremony. Apart from that, I need you to persuade your brother; he has a lot to say about his wedding. He had lied and told me that he wasn¡¯t the one who had delivered her the bouquets of roses. Thankfully, She had recorded the footage of him delivering her the bouquets. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have admitted it.¡± Sophia was utterly confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why is he delivering her flowers, yet denying that he has been delivering them all this while?¡± ¡°Alright, Mom. I¡¯ll make a trip home with Nicole soon.¡± The moment Evan returned to Seet Residence with Nicole, he heard Davin insisting on confronting their children. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m not the one who has delivered the bouquets to She! If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask the children once they¡¯ve returned from school? They were the ones who had asked me to deliver the bouquets!¡± ¡°Davin, have you no shame at all? I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re trying to make use of the children to get yourself off the hook! Do you think that you can get away with it by ming the children? Never!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not ming them! I¡¯m telling you the truth, Mom!¡± Nicole was shocked. Staring at Evan, she asked, ¡°Why is Davin against the idea of getting married to She?¡± Sighing, Evan denoted, ¡°He couldn¡¯t move on from a certain incident that had urred.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Speaking of the incident, Nicole recalled a certain conversation that had urred, prior to her reunion with Evan. Previously, Nicole had begged Davin to keep their identities confidential since he had tailed Kyle and had found them. He had once brought up the subject of the woman whom he loved wholeheartedly in front of her and told her that the woman was pregnant with his child. Unfortunately, she had undergone a miscarriage due to the fight that he had with someone else after he had gotten drunk. However, before he could finish rying the entire incident to her, three of her children interrupted their conversation. Does that mean that the woman that he¡¯s mentioned is the reason that he can¡¯t move on? ¡°Why can¡¯t he move on? Is it necessary for him to spend his time punishing himself for the sins that he hadmitted? Can he win the woman, whom he loves wholeheartedly, over again?¡± Shaking his head in response, Evan exined, ¡°It has been a long time since we¡¯dst heard of the woman. We can¡¯t be sure of her current whereabouts. Perhaps she has gotten married and has given birth to another man¡¯s child. Davin can¡¯t move on from her because he feels guilty. He wanted to atone for his sins as he thinks that she might make her way back to him someday.¡± Nicole was surprised; she didn¡¯t expect Davin, who had always behaved like a yboy, to have been such a loyal man beneath his disguise. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you think that we should still continue to match-make She and Davin?¡± Evan nodded and asserted, ¡°Of course! Davin should have long moved on from the past! In fact, the thing that has been holding him back is the feeling of guilt, instead of the affection that he has for the woman.¡± Nicole fell silent because she had her fair share of doubts. Once they showed up in the living room, Davin behaved as if he had seen the light at the end of the tunnel. He yelled, ¡°Evan, Nicole! You guys are the only ones who can prove me innocent! I wasn¡¯t the one who had delivered the bouquets of roses! Your children were the ones who had insisted on me delivering the bouquets, right?¡± Evan put on a stern front and replied in a serious manner, ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you trying to get our children involved in this?¡± Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Davin couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Immediately, he turned around and looked at Nicole. ¡°Nicole, you know that he¡¯s lying, right? The roses¡ª¡± ¡°The bouquets of roses that you¡¯ve delivered to She are gorgeous! It suits her perfectly!¡± What¡¯s wrong with this lovey-dovey duo? I can¡¯t believe that they¡¯re ying along with one another! It seems like I can¡¯t rely on them to prove my innocence! I¡¯ll have to confront the children once they¡¯re back! He was caught up in his thoughts, but Sophia¡¯s warning snapped him out of a state of reverie. ¡°Davin, it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s the one behind the bouquets or roses! What matters the most is the wedding ceremony! We need to revert back to the Muir family!¡± ¡°Mom! How can you proceed to hold a wedding ceremony when I have no intention to get married? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will run away?¡± Sophia sized her son up and warned him, ¡°I¡¯ll announce that you¡¯re no longer a member of the Seet family and my son if you¡¯d dare to run away! I¡¯m pretty sure that none of your so-called friends will help you if you¡¯re a nobody!¡± Laughing, Davin replied nonchntly, ¡°Mom, do you think I¡¯m afraid of what¡¯s in store for me?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His mother was taken aback by his response because he seemed to have meant his words. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, shall we give it a try?¡± Davin tapped on his chest and held his head high, replying with a determined look, ¡°Sure! How shall we go about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ban you from essing the family¡¯s wealth from now onwards. How many days do you think you can survive without the family¡¯s aid?¡± I don¡¯t need the family¡¯s aid at all! I have always been envious of the entrepreneurs who have built their own empires from scratch! ¡°Deal! If I am able to sustain my lifestyle and build an empire of my own, paving out a path of sess, are you going to stay out of my marriage in the future?¡± Staring at her son wide-eyed, Sophia behaved as though she had stumbled upon the eighth wonder of the world. She had thought that he would never achieve the things that he had mentioned. Some time ago, Davin was tasked to be in charge of thepany, as Evan was caught up in an aviation ident. In the end, he turned thepany upside down. Therefore, it was evident that he didn¡¯t possess the capability of leading apany. He¡¯d dare to make such arrogant remarks? Paving a path of sess? His own empire? He¡¯s imagining things again, isn¡¯t he? Sophia ridiculed her son after she thought of the possibilities. ¡°Ha! Davin, stop kidding me! My son has never been regarded as such a capable man!¡± Mom, I think that you¡¯re the only mother who will perceive her son in such a manner. Can you have some faith in your son? Do you think that you¡¯re incapable of giving birth to an exceptional son? Pursing his lips to express his irritation, Davin rebuked, ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t be so sure about this. Do I take that as a yes from you?¡± After some consideration, Sophia announced, ¡°As long as you¡¯re able to survive for three months, I¡¯ll turn down the proposal from the Muir family! If you manage to make it, I shall stop myself from poking my nose into your marriage in the future. What do you think?¡± ¡°Mom! You¡¯re not going to go back on your words, right?¡± Davin was pumped up upon hearing his mother¡¯s words. ¡°No! I will definitely uphold my promise!¡± Sophia nodded and assured her son. ¡°Evan, Nicole, you guys have to be my witnesses! Both of you have heard mom, loud and clear, right?¡± Davin got full of himself. Before Evan and Nicole could respond to Davin¡¯s query, Sophia showed them a photo of a stray dog and denoted, ¡°Look! I¡¯ve found a picture of the homeless Davin!¡± Davin had a hard timeprehending the truth because his mother hadpared her own son to a dog. He thought that she had gone overboard with her actions. A few secondster, she showed them a photo of a beggar who was begging on the streets. ¡°Look! I¡¯ve found another photo of the starving Davin!¡± He was at a loss for words, but his mother showed no signs of stopping at all. She continued searching for different photos and showed them to Davin. ¡°This is you! After three months of living alone without the family¡¯s aid, you¡¯ll end up being a sloppy man on the brink of death!¡± Davin was dumbstruck. What the hell? Mom, can you have a little faith in me? The photos that you have shown me are getting progressively worse by the second! ¡°What do you think? Do you still want to give it a try?¡± Sophia caught a glimpse of her son¡¯s dejected look. She decided to ride the wave as she pursued it further. Nevertheless, Davin replied with a determined look and announced, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll move out tonight! I¡¯ll see you in three months!¡± Chapter 789 Chapter 789 As he showed no signs of conceding defeat, Sophia made herself clear and forbade him from procuring the aid of others, including Evan. As long as she was conscious of the presence of a third party, she would void her promise. Without a second thought, Davin nodded and handed over the things that had been bestowed upon him by the family. Staring at Sophia and Evan, he asked rhetorically, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else with me. Is it necessary for me to leave my phone behind?¡± ¡°You¡¯re allowed to keep your phone and I¡¯ll let you spend another night at home. You will be banished from home tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright! That¡¯s a deal!¡± After they came to a unanimous agreement, Davin dashed upstairs, rushing into the study room, as he started to n his ambitious scheme for the uing three months. Sophia warned Evan and Nicole to stay out of Davin¡¯s way. She forbade them from helping her insolent son because she had wanted to teach him a lesson. No one gets to get their way around others in life for an eternity! It¡¯s time for him to learn his lesson! Evan and Nicole nodded. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Evan uttered, ¡°Mom, I think that this is a great opportunity to train Davin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s time for him to encounter some hardships in life. I can¡¯t possibly allow him to live a carefree life as the heir of a wealthy family for his entire life.¡± As soon as they wrapped up the conversation revolving around Davin, Sophia asked Evan and Nicole, ¡°When are you guys going to get married?¡± Nicole was stunned by her soon-to-be mother-inw¡¯s words. She had intended to discuss their marriage with her father, but her father was imprisoned by Levant and Murphy. Therefore, she had no choice but to put it on hold for the time being. Taking the current condition of Seet Group into consideration, Evan thought that it would be better to put their wedding ceremony on hold for the time being, for the Seet family¡¯s sake. As soon as he made it through the hardships that thepany had encountered, he would conduct a lavish and one-of-a-kind wedding ceremony. Even though he had everything sorted out in his mind, he decided to acquire Nicole¡¯s consent, instead of making the call on her behalf. ¡°Nicole, what do you think?¡± After a few seconds, Nicole suggested, ¡°Shall we put the wedding ceremony on hold for the time being? The clinic and Lane Corporation are about to get on the right track. I believe that I should focus on my career as of now.¡± She dared not tell Evan that her father had been taken into custody by Levant and Murphy. To be precise, she was afraid of getting him involved because Levant had warned her of the consequences beforehand. He would put her father¡¯s life at stake should she have gotten Evan involved. Nicole¡¯s suggestion was spot on. Thus, Evan nodded in return because he had the same thing on his mind. He assured, ¡°Let¡¯s put it on hold for the time being. Once we¡¯re ready to take our rtionship to the next level, I¡¯ll definitely hold a one-of-a-kind wedding ceremony for our marriage!¡± She responded with a bright grin on her face, yet she had mixed feelings deep down because there were a lot of uncertainties awaiting her. Nicole couldn¡¯t be sure if she could rescue her father soon. Even if she managed to rescue her father, she was afraid that Levant would resort to other brutal acts in the future. There wasn¡¯t anything that Sophia could do about it since the duo had already made up their minds. Sighing, she prayed that things would turn out just fine at the end of the day. She decided to take their opinions into consideration since they were talking about their wedding ceremony. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll do as both of you have suggested.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sophia.¡± In the afternoon, Evan and Nicole headed over to their children¡¯s school to pick them up. Their children were surprised and found it odd that their parents had shown up together. Nina asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you busy today?¡± Simrly, Maya cast a confused gaze at Evan and asked, ¡°Daddy, what about you?¡± Looking up and down with his abysmal pair of eyes, Juan queried, ¡°What a surprise! Why are the both of you here to pick us up together?¡± Evan told them, ¡°The gourmet specialist that we have hired has arrived. We¡¯ll head over to pay her a visit together.¡± Maya jumped for joy at the mention of the great news. Consequently, she got careless as she staggered to her feet and fell to the ground. Rushing over to help her daughter up, Nicole asked concernedly, ¡°Maya, are you okay?¡± Maya stuck her tongue out in a sheepish manner as she shook her head, indicating that she was fine. ¡°I think that Maya is too happy. Look at her pair of gleaming eyes. She¡¯s behaving as though she has spotted a box of her favorite sweets.¡± Maya¡¯s chubby cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Giggling, she covered her eyes and avoided the others¡¯ gazes. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Evan¡¯s heart melted due to his adorable daughter¡¯s hrious response. He leaned over and cradled her in his arms. ¡°Maya, feel free toe to me whenever you want something. I¡¯ll get you everything that you desire and I¡¯ll make you the happiest little girl on Earth.¡± ¡°Daddy! I don¡¯t want anything else as long as you¡¯re by my side! I¡¯ll always be your favorite girl!¡± Maya giggled in return. Evan felt bad all of a sudden because he had failed to carry out his duty as the children¡¯s father, back in the day. With that being said, Nicole had done a great job of raising the three of them all by herself. Thus, he was determined topensate them for their loss due to his negligence. ¡°Maya, you will always be my favorite little girl.¡± Evan held Maya firmly in his arms as though he was whispering in her ears. Grinning, she caressed her father¡¯s gorgeous-looking face with her chubby pair of hands in return. It was a heartwarming interaction between the father and daughter duo. Her siblings began to feel jealous. Juan made a sarcastic remark, ridiculing both himself and his brother, ¡°Even though we¡¯re living in a matriarch¡¯s household, I¡¯m pretty sure that Maya will be Daddy¡¯s favorite child instead of Nina!¡± Nina, who had gotten jealous of her sister, couldn¡¯t suppress her emotions anymore. ring at Juan, she snorted and made up her mind; since her beloved sister was their father¡¯s favorite child, she wanted to be their mother¡¯s favorite child, too. Kyle knew that Nina was about to throw a tantrum. In order to calm her down, he uttered, ¡°I think that Daddy loves Nina in a different manner because Nina is an independent girl. She doesn¡¯t require much attention from others. Frankly, she¡¯s fine on her own.¡± Juan pouted his lips because he didn¡¯t expect Kyle, who had always been a boy of few words, to turn the tables. Putting aside the rationale behind his words, he had already pleased Nina with his ttering compliment. The stern look that she initially had on her face was nowhere to be seen. Finally, they made their way to the gourmet specialist¡¯s house. As soon as they reached, Evan rang the doorbell. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nina wondered, ¡°Is this the ce that the gourmet specialist has rented? It¡¯s such a beautiful ce!¡± ¡°Nope. The gourmet specialist used to be a resident of the city. Therefore, this is her personal property,¡± Evan exined. Juan eximed, ¡°Wow! This is such an awesome ce! Look at its overall design! The gourmet specialist is quite the wealthy person!¡± He continued asking, ¡°Is she a fat woman? Since she¡¯s in the food and beverage industry, spending most of her time cooking and eating, she must be a chubby woman like Maya, right?¡± Before Evan could answer his son¡¯s query, someone opened the door of the vi from within. ¡°Please,e on in.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The family of six followed the maid and walked over to the living room of the vi. The moment they entered the living room, they saw all sorts of furniture that had the appearance of food, including a toast-like couch, a scrambled egg-like mat, and a carrot-shaped cup. The odd-looking furniture managed to attract the children¡¯s attention. ¡°Wow! These are so cute!¡± ¡°It has never crossed my mind that furniture can be shaped into such odd appearances!¡± Gawking at the odd-looking furniture, the chubby little girl behaved as though she wasn¡¯t aware of her siblings¡¯ conversations. ¡°Daddy, can you get me a bedroom of a simr design? I want a drumstick-looking bed! As soon as I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll take a bite out of it and satisfy my cravings!¡± Maya had requested it since she had grown fond of the living room¡¯s design. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet, wee!¡± Nicole turned around the moment she heard a woman¡¯s voice. bbergasted by the presence of the woman in front of her, Nicole had her doubts because she was a skinny woman, much skinnier than herself. ¡°Maya, this is your mentor. She¡¯s a top-notch gourmet specialist. Her name is Molly, Molly ckwood.¡± Maya took a quick peek at Molly timidly. Initially, she had thought that her mentor would be a chubby lady, with a build that was simr to hers. However, her mentor had turned out to be a gorgeous and skinny woman. Gourmet specialists are supposed to have a buff build, right? Why is she so skinny? ¡°Molly, why are you so skinny? Aren¡¯t you supposed to savor delicacies every day?¡± Gazing at the chubby little girl¡¯s glistening pair of eyes, Molly seemed to have grown fond of Maya. She leaned over and pinched Maya¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°If you¡¯re consuming your food correctly and scientifically, you¡¯re not going to get fat easily. You¡¯re such a chubby little girl. I¡¯m pretty sure that you¡¯re a huge fan of sweets. Am I right?¡± Maya¡¯s jaw dropped open, as she eximed in return, ¡°Molly, you¡¯re awesome!¡± ¡°You should address me as Ms. ckwood because I¡¯m around your mother¡¯s age. I can¡¯t get used to it if you¡¯re addressing me in such a manner.¡± Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Molly was a congenial woman. She sounded as though she was joking. ¡°Huh? Why do you look so different from my mother? You seem to be so much younger than her!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nina and Maya nodded their heads simultaneously. In the meantime, Nicole, who was standing aside, knitted her eyebrows because her beloved daughters hadplimented another woman and had said that the woman seemed so much younger than herself in front of her. Am I turning into an old hag? Please tell me that¡¯s not the case! She turned around and whispered in Evan¡¯s ear to get a second opinion. In response, Evan looked up and down. He asserted, ¡°You¡¯re not supposed topare an orange to an apple. After all, you¡¯re a mother of four. Thus, you¡¯re a mature woman.¡± Huh? Is he indicating that I¡¯m getting old? Age had always been a woman¡¯s taboo topic. Nicole couldn¡¯t believe that her husband had set foot on the topic that he should have stayed away from. In the meantime, Maya and Molly had a great time talking to one another. Molly had informed Maya that she would teach her the method of preparing low-calorie meals in the future, assuring her that she would lose weight while brushing up her culinary skills. The chubby little girl was thrilled when she found out that would possibly get to lose weight. It was a pleasant surprise. Grinning, she couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement anymore as it was written all across her face. Molly invited the family of six to join her for dinner, but Evan made an excuse and turned her down because Nicole had been gazing at Molly ever since she showed up. He was aware that she was envious of Molly¡¯s ethereal look. Little did she know, she was the only wless one in his mind. In short, she didn¡¯t have to be envious of others at all because he would never prefer her to be anyone else other than her usual self. After they walked out of Molly¡¯s vi, the children wouldn¡¯t stop talking about Molly as if they had taken a liking to her. Initially, they were worried that Maya would get chubbier after she became the mentee of a gourmet specialist. It turned out that they had been overthinking things because it would turn out to be the other way round. Sighing, Nina stated, ¡°Seriously? I can¡¯t believe that a gourmet specialist has outmatched a make-up artist in terms of looks!¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s due to her bnced diet. Therefore, her beauty is something that stemmed upon a healthy foundation from within her system.¡± The moment Juan finished his sentence, his mother and sisters turned around and stared at him in disbelief. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Since when did Juan pick up such things? ¡°Wow! Juan! You¡¯re awesome!¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the most knowledgeable amongst all of us!¡± Nicole was in a state of reverie. She thought that it would be necessary for her to get the menu of Molly¡¯s meals from her because she wanted to look as great as her. After they returned to Imperial Garden, Evan kept the childrenpany while Nicole made her way back to their bedroom right away. She wouldn¡¯t stop sizing herself up in the mirror. Have I aged? Evan has said that I¡¯m a mature woman, but he didn¡¯t mention anything about being an adorable woman. I think that I should take good care of my looks in the future and start dolling myself up from now onwards. Suddenly, someone showed up at their ce when it was almost time for dinner. ¡°I have shown up uninvited. Hopefully, I¡¯m not getting in anyone¡¯s way.¡± She brought herself into the living room and ced the imported snacks and toys on the coffee table. Nicole, who had made her way downstairs, recalled the deal between Sophia and Davin. She could figure out the objective of Shelia¡¯s visit almost instantly. ¡°No. We¡¯re about to have our meal. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°I have already had my meal. Nicole, may I speak to you in private?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nicole showed her the way to the bedroom upstairs as she served her a ss of milk tea. Meanwhile, the children distributed the imported snacks and toys that She had brought to them within a few seconds. Thereafter, they returned to their bedrooms. ¡°Thanks, Nicole.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, She. Have you dropped by because of Davin?¡± She nodded and exined, ¡°Nicole, should I give up on Davin? Everyone from the Muir family wants me to stop wasting my time on him. Truth be told, they have gotten sick of Davin¡¯s behavior. He had been dying our wedding all this while. They deem him as an untrustworthy man.¡± It was evident that She had been having a hard timetely due to her rtionship with Davin. She must have gotten herself into a conflict with her family members again. Although her parents had been giving her a hard time, they were against her marriage with Davin because they were worried about her. ¡°She, I believe that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s aware of the affection that you have for him. Do you love him?¡± Nodding vigorously in return, She assured her, ¡°I do, Nicole! However, I¡¯m not sure if he shares the same affection that I have for him! There are times when I think that he does love me, but most of the time, it feels as though he doesn¡¯t.¡± Chapter 792 Chapter 792 She heaved a sigh of despair and asked, ¡°Nicole, should I marry a man who loves me wholeheartedly or should I marry a man whom I love wholeheartedly?¡± Nicole was at a loss for words. Nicole wasn¡¯t sure if she were in the position to poke her nose into She¡¯s rtionship with others because it would indirectly impact thetter¡¯s life for the uing decades. Thus, she decided to think about it in a serious manner instead of blurting out the things that she had in her mind. ¡°She, I have heard this advice from my friends back in the day. You should exercise your judgment and decide if it suits you. If you decide to get married to a man who loves you wholeheartedly, you have to ensure that he doesn¡¯t mind being the substitute of the man that you have in your mind. A man who loves you wholeheartedly will tolerate everything that may seem irrational about you. Therefore, if he isn¡¯t feeling unfair or holding a grudge against you due to the rtionship that you have with another man, you should get married to him.¡± Nicole continued, ¡°If you have decided to get married to a man whom you love, you need to observe if he feels guilty for not reciprocating the affection that you have for him. You should get married to him if he does because it means that he¡¯s a man capable of self-restraint.¡± She looked at She in the eyes and advised her in a serious manner, ¡°You should be mindful of your rtionship with Davin. Since it¡¯s your marriage that we¡¯re talking about, you have to make the call on your own.¡± She fell silent, thinking about the things that Nicole had told her. If she were to get married to Davin, it would indicate that she had decided to choose the man whom she loved wholeheartedly. She felt as though she had given him everything that she had to offer, yet Davin didn¡¯t seem to feel guilty at all. Instead, he had always been irritated by her presence, feeling as though she had kept him grounded against his will. Does this mean that we¡¯re not supposed to get married to one another? ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re right. Perhaps it¡¯s time for me to let him go. I think that we¡¯re not cut out for one another.¡± ¡°She, that¡¯s not it, but perhaps fate has yet to bring both of you together. I believe that you¡¯re aware of the deal that he has with Sophia that willst for three months, right? The uing three months are as crucial for him as it is for you. Three monthster, I think that the truth will prevail.¡± ¡°Three months¡­ What am I supposed to do in the meantime? Should I help him, Nicole?¡± Nicole decided to tell her the things that she had in mind sincerely. ¡°I believe that you have already decided on your next best course of action, haven¡¯t you? As long as you¡¯re not defying your own will, I believe that you¡¯re on the right track.¡± ¡°Thanks, Nicole! I think that I know just the things to do next!¡± She expressed her gratitude as she brought herself up. ¡°You¡¯re wee, She. You had been helping me back then. It¡¯s only natural for me to return the favor and help you when you need me by your side.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it a thought once I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± After seeing She off, Nicole started thinking about all sorts of things. What¡¯s going to happen in the uing three months? Are things going to work out between Davin and She after three months? Are they going to take a different path in life? She was clueless about the actual oue that would be awaiting them both because no one would get a smooth ride throughout their life. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Nevertheless, she was certain that as long as She stayed true to herself, she would achieve the oue that she had longed for. Evan showed up in the bedroom and asked, ¡°Nicole, is something bothering you?¡± Raising her head and staring at him in the eyes, she queried, ¡°Do you think that we¡¯ll encounter any sort of hardships in the future?¡± Evan cradled her head in his arms and reassured her, ¡°You should stop overthinking things because I¡¯m sure that things will work out just fine between us.¡± Really? Nicole couldn¡¯t help but doubt Evan¡¯s words because she felt increasingly uneasy every time she recalled the fact that her father had been imprisoned against his will. In the middle of the night, Nicole tossed and turned in bed because she was concerned about her father¡¯s current situation. When is Levant going to set him free? Evan detected Nicole tossing and turning by his side. Thus, he held her in between his arms and asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She replied nonchntly, ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Suddenly, she recalled the hardships that had befallen Seet Group. ¡°Is everything fine with the projects of Seet Group? What are you going to do next?¡± Evan didn¡¯t want to get her involved in the nasty situation that had been bothering him for the past few days. He would tackle the hardships that thepany had encountered by himself. In the end, he replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Those are none of your concerns. I have everything under control. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡± Nicole decided to stop herself from poking her nose into his business. Feeling a sense of security brought about by his exclusive scent, she closed her eyes and fell asleep within a few minutes. Through the faint illumination of the moonlight, Evan sized Nicole¡¯s side profile up and felt as though the woman in front of him seemed to be troubled by something throughout the past few days. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Is something wrong with Lane Corporation? I think that I¡¯ll get John to investigate the things that are going on tomorrow. By the time Evan roused from his sleep and opened his drowsy pair of eyes due to the sunlight that had beamed through the curtain, Nicole was nowhere to be found by his side anymore. He sat upright abruptly and brought himself out of their bedroom after he had put on a pair of indoor sandals. Meanwhile, Nina and Maya were in the middle of the corridor. The former offered to help her sister in combing her hair. ¡°Stay still!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even moving!¡± ¡°What about your head? You¡¯re not supposed to move your head when I¡¯mbing your hair!¡± Evan was reluctant to get in his daughters¡¯ way because they seemed to be in the middle of a serious hairbing session. Maya greeted her father with a heartwarming smile the moment she saw him, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is preparing our breakfast in the kitchen! She has prepared your favorite dish!¡± The moment Maya finished her sentence, Nicole made her way upstairs and asked gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in bed longer?¡± After she finished her question, she looked in Maya and Nina¡¯s direction. ¡°Why are you guysbing your hair here? Are you guys the ones who have roused your father from his sleep?¡± ¡°No! We didn¡¯t even make any noise!¡± Nina refuted. Maya shook her head fervently, staring at her mother, wide-eyed. ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t! We have been whispering all this while!¡± ¡°Hey, stop moving around!¡± Nina yelled at Maya once again. Consequently, the chubby little girl covered her mouth using her chubby pair of hands. She stopped moving around as she was instructed. Evan caught sight of the serious look that Nicole had as she confronted their daughters. Smirking, he took their sides and defended, ¡°I have woken up on my own. It has nothing to do with them.¡± ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, can any one of you go to get Juan and Kyle for me? It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Nina pouted her lips and made her way toward her brothers¡¯ bedroom. Simrly, Evan returned to their bedroom to get changed into another set of clothes. After they finished the meal that Nicole had prepared for them, the delighted children headed out and made their way to school. Nicole asked Evan, ¡°Aren¡¯t you returning to thepany?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to leave. Why? Do you want to tag along with me?¡± As soon as Evan finished his question, both of them received a call at the same time. After Nicole took a peek at her phone, she hung up the call without a second thought. Meanwhile, Evan hesitated for a few seconds before bringing himself to end the call. Simultaneously, they directed the exact same question at one another with a confused look on their faces. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone?¡± Albeit faintly, Nicole had a grim expression as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s a call from an anonymous person. I¡¯m pretty sure that it¡¯s a prank call or something.¡± Evan nodded in return and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a call from Susan. I¡¯m not in the mood for a conversation with her.¡± Although Evan had told Nicole the truth, she had lied because it was a call from Levant. She had hung up the call because she didn¡¯t want to engage in a conversation with Levant in front of Evan. ¡°You should get going!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The duo left Imperial Garden, one after the other. After Nicole departed, she felt unease deep down because she was afraid that the call from Levant had something to do with her father. Therefore, she pulled over by the road and decided to call Levant. ¡°Levant, what do you want?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nicole! It¡¯s my birthday today! Can you join me for a meal tonight?¡± Nicole¡¯s expression turned gloomy all of a sudden. She remained silent for a few seconds before blurting out the question that she had in mind. ¡°Levant, have you gotten word on my father¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ha! You¡¯re lying! As she harbored such thoughts to herself, she fell silent once again. In the end, she decided to confront Levant, ¡°My father is in Wicked Pce, isn¡¯t he? Your father is the one who has taken him into custody, right? When are you going to set him free?¡± ¡°Nicole, what are you talking about? Assuming that you¡¯re right and that your father is in Wicked Pce, do you think that I¡¯ll set him free unconditionally?¡± ¡°What exactly do you want, Levant?¡± ¡°Nicole, can you please join me for a meal to celebrate my birthday? I¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight!¡± As soon as he made himself clear, Levant hung up the call. Nicole took a deep breath because she was unsure if she should join him for a meal as he had requested. She was afraid that he would give her father a hard time if she turned him down. Perhaps he might decide to put her father at stake as he had previously threatened her. However, things could possibly spiral out of control if Evan figured out that she had joined Levant for a meal to celebrate his birthday. Her mind was all over the ce once more because Levant had put her in a tough position yet again. She had been turning the idea over in her mind throughout the entire day. In the evening, after she got off of work, she decided to switch her phone off as she made her way back to Imperial Garden. Eventually, she felt a sense of relief because Levant couldn¡¯t reach her through her phone calls anymore. He wouldn¡¯t be able to locate her exact whereabouts either. Chapter 794 Chapter 794 She reached home and got full of herself, but a maid rushed over anxiously and told her, ¡°Ma¡¯am someone has delivered you a gift! He says that you should check it out on your own!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Staring at the box that the maid had handed her curiously, she asked, ¡°Who has delivered this?¡± ¡°The sender refused to announce his identity, but he¡¯d insisted on having you to check it out on your own and he¡¯s said that it is a precious gift.¡± Furrowing he brows, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder who would have sent her a gift out of the blue. She hesitated for a few seconds but returned to the bedroom after she took the box from the maid. Who could it possibly be? Could this be a hazardous item? As she was slowly engulfed by a sense of insecurity, she opened the box in a cautious manner. Her face turned pale and haggard upon catching a glimpse of the thing that was inside the box. ¡°Argh!¡± Consequently, she shrieked and cast the box aside immediately because a finger drenched in blood could be found within the box. Apart from that, there was a ring on the amputated finger. She was certain that the ring had belonged to her father because she had seen it countless times before. Thus, Levant must have been the one who had delivered the so-called gift. D-Did he amputated my father¡¯s finger? How could he do this to him? Has he lost his mind? Nicole was utterly frustrated. She staggered her way over to the shelf and reached for her phone that had been switched off. She switched it on immediately and noticed that there were a few missed calls and text messages, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered by those at all. Instantly, she called Levant. ¡°Nicole, finally! You have switched on your phone again!¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯sposed voice, she couldn¡¯t suppress her frustration anymore. She yelled hysterically, ¡°Levant, what the hell do you want? How could you be such a cruel man? He was the one who had brought you up for the past two decades!¡± Levant wondered aloud in a calm and collected manner, ¡°Nicole! It¡¯s merely a finger, isn¡¯t it? Why have you gotten so worked up over a finger?¡± It¡¯s merely a finger? Why does he sound as though he thinks that it¡¯s not a big deal at all? Does this mean that this isn¡¯t a big deal to him? All of a sudden, Nicole found Levant horrifying because she had merely switched off her phone for two hours; nheless, the man had already amputated her father¡¯s fingers. In fact, he managed to deliver it to her ce within two hours. She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that her father wasn¡¯t in Wicked Pce. Perhaps he was in town, imprisoned by Levant. ¡°Nicole! I¡¯m waiting for you to celebrate my birthday with me! If you don¡¯t show up soon, I¡¯ll deliver you another gift. Perhaps it¡¯ll be an eye, a nose, an ear, or all three of them! I can¡¯t be too sure!¡± ¡°Levant, are you sure that you want to do this?¡± Nicole clenched her fists with all her might. She wouldn¡¯t stop cursing Levant in her mind as she thought that her father shouldn¡¯t have adopted such an ungrateful jerk in the first ce. ¡°Nicole, as long as you do as I¡¯ve instructed, nothing bad will happen! Please don¡¯t be hopeful and think that Evan may get you out of this. Perhaps you¡¯re not aware, but Evan is having a hard time as of now! A few of Seet Group¡¯s projects have encountered different issues at the same time. I¡¯m afraid that his company will sustain a serious loss this time! Nicole, if Evan isn¡¯t able to get Seet Group out of the nasty situation, how do you think he will feel?¡± All of a sudden, Nicole recalled the conversation that Evan had with his subordinatesst night. Indeed, he had mentioned something simr and had said that thepany would possibly sustain a serious loss soon. Never would Nicole have expected Levant to be such a ruthless man; he didn¡¯t bother to hold back against them at all. ¡°Levant, you¡¯re such a cunning man!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get upset because you¡¯re right! As long as I¡¯m able to achieve my goals, it doesn¡¯t really matter, does it?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her ears because Levant had the guts to make such thick-skinned remarks. In the end, she fell silent once again; she was at a loss for better words to continue the conversation. His current deeds had overturned the impression that Nicole had of him in her mind. She felt as though he was no longer the Levant whom she had used to know. Has he changed, or have I been deceived by his superficial disguise all along? ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m still waiting for you!¡± Levant hung up the call once he finished his sentence. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Staring at the screen of her phone, Nicole¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. She found that she couldn¡¯t decide on her next best course of action. Levant had threatened him with her father¡¯s life. On top of that, he had been going after Seet Group behind the scene all this while. I¡¯m sure that he hase prepared! Chapter 795 Chapter 795 What the heck does he want? As Evan was about to reach home, she would have to leave soon. Otherwise, she would have to make something up if she were to leave the house by the time that he reached home. After she made up her mind, she grabbed her bag and zer with her and departed right away. By the time she reached Levant Winery, Levant had all sorts of delicacies prepared in anticipation of her arrival. ring at him furiously, Nicole confronted him, saying, ¡°Levant, what the heck are you up to?¡± Levant had long imagined that she would show up furious. Raising his head and staring at her, he served her a ss of tea casually and offered, ¡°You must have been rushing all the way here. Why don¡¯t you have a ss of tea and calm yourself?¡± Have a ss of tea and calm myself? Are you serious? Do you really think that I¡¯m in the mood for any of this? It would be impossible for her to calm herself down for a ss of tea with Levant when he had been plotting against the two men whom she loved wholeheartedly. She would have long returned the favor and amputated his fingers if she had shown up armed. ¡°Levant, are you still trying to get married to me? Is that the reason why you have taken my father into custody and have brought upon the Seet Group¡¯s misfortune?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Smiling, Levant replied, ¡°Have you forgotten our conversation that had taken ce a few days ago? You¡¯ll definitely get married to me! It goes without a doubt!¡± What the heck? I knew it! A few days ago, Nicole couldn¡¯t be bothered by Levant¡¯s seemingly absurd statements. She would never have thought that he would walk the talk. In fact, he had resorted to such cruel methods to achieve his goals. He seemed to be pretty determined this time. ¡°Levant, does that mean that you¡¯re going to set my father free and stay out of Seet Group¡¯s way once I get married to you?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll stop wasting my time once I¡¯ve achieved my goal!¡± She felt as though she was in the middle of a negotiation with a cold-hearted demon. In order to get his hands on her, he had induced amnesia and had kept her by his side for an entire year. A man who had once gone to such great lengths to get her would never have given up on her so easily. Nevertheless, getting married to another man was an issue of an entirely different level. She had gone through all sorts of ups and downs with Evan prior to their reunion. Thus, she didn¡¯t want to be separated from him anymore. What should I do? If I¡¯m able to locate my father and resolve the issues that Seet Group has encountered, Levant won¡¯t be able to threaten me anymore! I need time! I need some time to get everything sorted out! Looking at Levant in the eyes, she replied, ¡°Getting married to another man isn¡¯t a trivial matter. I need a few days¡¯ time to think this through.¡± Levant had long expected Nicole to bring up such a request because it would be tough for her to have changed her mind to forsake Evan. Therefore, he deemed her request reasonable because he wanted to win her over. He wanted to get his hands on a woman who would love him wholeheartedly. Otherwise, he would feel uneasy if she returned to him with another man in her mind. He would make use of the time that he had and sow discord between the lovey-dovey duo. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll give you a few days¡¯ time!¡± Nicole, I¡¯m pretty sure that I won¡¯t have to propose again because you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll return to me! I¡¯m aware of the ones that you care about the most! As long as they¡¯re under my control, I¡¯m pretty sure that you¡¯ll give in to my request! ¡°Come! Let¡¯s celebrate my birthday!¡± Levant instructed someone to bring them the delicate birthday cake that he had prepared himself. Nicole stared at the cake with a grim expression. She would consider Levant a friend if he hadn¡¯t resorted to such brutal acts. However, she currently deemed him to be her foe since he had crossed the lines that he shouldn¡¯t have in the first ce. After all the things that he had dely, she held a strong grudge against the cruel and cold-hearted Levant. ¡°Give it a try!¡± Levant served her a huge slice of cake. As instructed, Nicole had a mouthful of cake. It was a fluffy cake that had been custom-made. Although it had tasted great, she could barely savor the delicious cake. It felt as though she had been forced to gulp a bunch of stale flour down her throat because she had never intended on celebrating his birthday with him. Instead of savoring the cake, she felt a strong urge to cast the cake in Levant¡¯s direction. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t possess the capability to defy him as of now. ¡°I have finished your cake! Can I leave yet? My children are still waiting for me!¡± Nicole raised her voice and asked him indifferently. As always, he smirked viciously as though he was up to no good and eximed, ¡°You have yet to wish me a happy birthday!¡± Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Nicole cast a stern gaze at him as she began to harbor thoughts within herself. Ha! Happy birthday? A cruel and heartless demon like you should spend the rest of your days suffering, throughout the remainder of your life! Since she had fallen silent for almost a minute, Levant urged, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ll allow you to leave once you¡¯ve wished me sincerely.¡± Clenching her fists with all her might, Nicole pressed forth, ¡°Happy birthday.¡± It didn¡¯t sound like a wish in the slightest. Instead, it sounded as though it was more of a curse. Nheless, Levant behaved as though he couldn¡¯t be bothered by it at all. He expressed his gratitude in a thick-skinned manner, uttering, ¡°Thanks, Nicole!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She had enough of ying along with him. In the end, she queried, ¡°Can I leave yet?¡± ¡°Do you want me to get someone to send you home?¡± Levant gave it a thought and offered gently. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks!¡± After she finished her sentence, Nicole reached for her bag and sprinted her way out. Levant had his eyes glued to the lit cigarette on the ashtray with a vicious smirk on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Evan had noticed the faint scent of tobo on Nicole¡¯s dress. Meanwhile, after Evan reached Imperial Garden, he noticed that Nicole was nowhere to be seen again. Thus, he summoned his children and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your Mommy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Daddy. By the time we¡¯d reached home, she was nowhere to be seen.¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy! Grandma was the one who had picked us up and brought us to Seet Residence for some time because she said that Grandpa missed us a lot. By the time we returned home, Mommy had long made her way out.¡± ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s still working?¡± Furrowing his brows, Evan was about to make a call, but a maid rushed over and told him, ¡°Ms. Lane had reached home earlier than usual. However, she rushed out anxiously to a certain somewhere after she¡¯d received a gift.¡± ¡°Gift? What sort of gift?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it has been delivered by a mysterious man. He insisted on having Ms. Lane check it out on her own. A few minutes after she returned to the bedroom with the gift, she made her way out again.¡± Evan was shocked and confused at the same time. He couldn¡¯t figure out the identity of the person who had delivered Nicole the gift. He was increasingly confused as he thought about it. Immediately, he reached for his phone and called Nicole. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m driving. I¡¯ll reach home in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay. Drive safe.¡± Evan decided to hang up the call for the time being. He decided to wait for her return because it would be better to have the conversation in person. Meanwhile, Nicole, who was driving, stared at the dazzling illumination on the streets. She was feeling a sense of insecurity deep down. She was certain that Evan would want her to tell him about her whereabouts, but she couldn¡¯t possibly tell him the truth. Otherwise, Levant would put her father at stake again. She had merely switched off her phone, yet the wicked man had already amputated her father¡¯s finger to warn her. Nicole was afraid that Levant would send her father¡¯s head her way the next time she ignored or defied his instructions. After all, he was a maniac who would resort to everything and anything to achieve his goals. His cruelty knew no boundaries. What should I tell him? As she made her way home, countless thoughts crossed her mind, including a shopping trip with her best friend and an emergency that had arisen that required her immediate attention. She thought of all sorts of things, yet none of them sounded convincing enough. Evan was a smart and capable man. Therefore, she would have to make something wless up to deceive him. She turned the idea over in her mind and finally got a few tentative excuses in her mind. In the end, she decided on the seemingly wless one and murmured to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll tell him this once I¡¯m home! It¡¯s a wless excuse! I¡¯m pretty sure that he¡¯ll believe me!¡± After she reached Imperial Garden and parked her car in the garage, she dashed over to the living room. On the other hand, Evan sat cross-legged on the couch idly, perusing a stack of documents that he had with him. Immediately after he caught a glimpse of Nicole, he set them aside. Staring at Nicole in the eyes, he was about to bring up the gift that she had received, yet Nicole got ahead of him and started exining herself. ¡°I have dropped by my assistant¡¯s ce becausetely, she has been zoning out at work quite frequently. After I got off work, I noticed that a man had been bothering her. I couldn¡¯t bear to leave her alone and I made my way over to her ce after I¡¯d reached home. Fortunately, everything is fine.¡± Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Nicole blurted out the so-called wless excuse of hers, which she had long rehearsed in her mind countless times, in a sincere and serious manner. Evan gazed at her with his abysmal pair of eyes. He found her odd because she wouldn¡¯t stop fidgeting with the edge of her shirt. Knitting his brows together, he neglected the things that she had told him and asked in return because he couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity anymore. ¡°I heard that someone has delivered you a gift. What is it?¡± Nicole stared at Evan, wide-eyed. She couldn¡¯t figure out who had turned their back against her and told him of the things that they should have kept from him. If I¡¯m not able to convince Evan, the wless excuse that I have just made up isn¡¯t going to do me any good, right? After falling silent for a few seconds, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s a present from my assistant. I thought that something bad might have happened to her when I received the gift. Thus, I rushed over to her ce to check if everything was fine.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Evan decided to probe further into the matter. He thought that there was something fishy going on behind the scene because he noticed that Nicole was being anxious in an odd manner. He couldn¡¯t figure out the reason that she would want to keep him in the dark when it was a mere gift. She spent some time making something up in her mind once again. ¡°It¡¯s a bracelet, but I have returned it to her because it¡¯s not meant to be a gift. It¡¯s merely something to get me to rush over to her aid.¡± Spotting the doubtful look that Evan shot her after she finished her sentence, Nicole felt as though she didn¡¯t manage to convince him at all. She was about to say something to prove the authenticity of her words, but the maid beside her eximed, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s a bracelet? I¡¯d thought that it was something horrifying when I¡¯d heard you screaming in the room back then. I¡¯d even heard the sound of you dropping the box.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat and started to race thereafter because of the maid¡¯s words. She had never once noticed that the maids of Imperial Garden were so observant. Her nerves were at breaking point due to the maid¡¯s words. She looked in Evan¡¯s direction and noticed that he had narrowed his eyes in suspicion. It was evident that he was anticipating an appropriate exnation from Nicole. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you sure that you were not hearing things?¡± Nicole decided to put the me on the maid to get herself out of the nasty situation. Have I been hearing things? The maid stared at Nicole with an odd look in return because she wasn¡¯t aware of such a condition. She opened her mouth and was about to rebuke Nicole¡¯s words, yet she decided to give up in the end because she was merely a maid. Since she shouldn¡¯t have defied Nicole¡¯s words, she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Lane. I think that I must have been hearing things.¡± Simrly, Nicole felt a sense of guilt because she had med the maid for something that she hadn¡¯t done. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should return to your position.¡± After the maid left, in spite of the loopholes that he had detected, Evan decided to stop probing further because Nicole seemed to have her reasons for keeping him in the dark. He walked over and approached Nicole. Holding her hand, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go and get something to eat.¡± Nicole nodded, but Evan¡¯s expression turned gloomy because he detected the scent of the tobo that was exclusive to a certain someone. He could vividly recall the simr scent on her dress thest time she had made her way out abruptly in the evening. The scent belonged to Levant because it was a unique scent, exclusive to his favorite cigarillos brand. It might have been a coincidencest time, but it¡¯s too much of a coincidence for a second urrence! Apart from that, she had said that she had dropped by her assistant¡¯s home. In short, she shouldn¡¯t have run into Levant! Where has this scente from? Evan was disheartened by the doubts that he had in his mind. He was determined to get someone to tail Nicole after this. Suddenly, he recalled that he had previously dispatched Darius and Damien to protect Nicole. He decided that he would summon them and see if they were conscious of the ongoing incidents. Throughout their dinner, as Evan was driven by the curiosity that he had felt deep down, he would asionally take a peek at Nicole. Nicole¡¯s heart started pounding furiously. She couldn¡¯t get used to it either because it felt as though Evan had seen right through her n. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She avoided his gaze and lowered her head to savor the delicacies that had been served. Her heart wrenched the moment she took a bite of the baby corn because it reminded her of the amputated finger of her father. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll return to the bedroom first.¡± Nicole got up from her seat and scurried her way upstairs after she exined herself. Staring at her departing figure, Evan thought that Nicole had been behaving oddly the entire night. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s keeping something from me! He returned to the study room and got in touch with Darius and Damien through the phone. ¡°Have you guys been keeping an eye on Ms. Lane?¡± Chapter 798 Chapter 798 ¡°Mr. Seet, we have been keeping an eye on Ms. Lane, protecting her ever since we¡¯d received the instructions from you.¡± Evan asked, ¡°Where has she been in the evening?¡± Damien replied, ¡°She had dropped by Levant Winery and had stayed there for half an hour. After that, she made her way home right away.¡± Levant Winery? Why has Nicole dropped by Levant Winery? Why did she lie to me? Levant? Does that mean that she was there to meet Levant? All of a sudden, Evan had a hard time catching his breath. He had faith in Nicole and was sure that she wasn¡¯t in an affair with Levant, but he wanted to get to the bottom of the reason that she had paid Levant a visit, causing her to lie to him. He hung up the call and thought to himself for some time. After a few minutes, he made another call and told John in a hoarse voice, ¡°I want to you to tail Mrs. Seet from tomorrow onwards. If she gets in touch with Levant again, I want you to figure out the reason behind their meet-up.¡± John thought that he had been hearing things because it sounded as though Evan wanted him to keep an eye on Nicole when they were in the midst of hardships due to external threats. Oh, God! We¡¯re in the middle of a nasty situation, yet he wants me to keep an eye on his wife? Seriously? Are we going to have another internal conflict when we¡¯re being threatened by external foes? ¡°Mr. Seet, are you sure that you¡¯re not overthinking things due to the stress that you have to endure lately? I swear that Mrs. Seet isn¡¯t serious about Levant! When she¡¯d lost her memory¡ª¡± ¡°Just shut up and follow my instructions!¡± Evan hung up right after he made himself clear. John was taken aback by Evan¡¯s wrathful tone. Staring at the screen of his phone, it took him some time before he could return to his senses. Mr. Seet and Mrs. Seet are having a fight because of Levant? No! I¡¯m pretty sure that Mrs. Seet would never have gotten herself in an affair with Levant! Although he had faith in Nicole, he couldn¡¯t possibly defy Evan¡¯s words. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Thus, the next day, John didn¡¯t return to thepany. Instead, he did as instructed and started tailing Nicole after she departed from Imperial Garden. As usual, she spent the entire morning in Lane Corporation. John couldn¡¯t help but think that it was a waste of time because there wasn¡¯t anything odd about Nicole. Simrly, she spent the entire afternoon in her office. In the evening, John followed Nicole as she made her way back to Imperial Garden. After she reached home, he got in touch with Evan and summarized her entire day¡¯s agenda for him. ¡°Mr. Seet, I believe that you¡¯re overthinking things. Mrs. Seet will never¡ª¡± ¡°I want you to keep an eye on her for another day!¡± Evan replied determinedly and hung up on the call once more. John heaved a long sigh. He was pretty sure that Evan had been overthinking things once again because Nicole would never turn her back against him and get into an affair with Levant. Thus, tailing her would be a futile effort. John had faith in Nicole, yet the incident that would ur in the uing few days would cause his faith to waver. Meanwhile, Nicole caught a glimpse of Evan¡¯s gloomy look as he made his way to the study room. It was evident that he had yet to resolve the hardship that had befallen Seet Group. Perhaps it was nastier than she had perceived it to be. She couldn¡¯t help but start to feel uneasy because she couldn¡¯t locate her father¡¯s whereabouts just yet. Perhaps she would have to get married to Levant if Evan weren¡¯t able to get Seet Group out of the nasty situation. Nicole couldn¡¯t bear to let her loved ones suffer. As Evan was the one behind Seet Group¡¯s current sess, he would definitely be dejected if thepany couldn¡¯t make it through the crisis. Meanwhile, Stephen was her biological father. She couldn¡¯t bear to forsake his wellbeing for her own sake. Levant had, undeniably, gotten the better of her since he had the fate of her loved ones under his control. There wasn¡¯t anything that she could do to retaliate against him. Nicole pondered over the matter and decided to go after her father¡¯s whereabouts. She called her assistant and asked her to send more people over to locate her father. Although it might have been a mission that was deemed impossible due to Levant¡¯s detail-oriented characteristics, she wanted to give it a try. She was being hopeful and thought that a miracle might ur at the end of the day. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t the end of their rtionship yet. Once she thought about it, she took a deep breath and decided to appreciate their time together since they would venture into a future full of uncertainties soon. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 We¡¯ll spend the remaining time together and create as many memories as possible! Even if we have to be separated in the future, I¡¯ll hold on to the precious memories we have! Nicole felt a strong urge to figure out the thing that Evan was up to at the very moment that the particr thought had crossed her mind. Thus, she sneaked her way over to the study room. Inside the study room, Evan was in the middle of something; he had his eyes glued to theputer in front of him. I suppose that he¡¯s still having a hard time because of Seet Group¡¯s crisis. She contemted for a few seconds. In the end, she made her way in and asked, ¡°Evan, are you busy? When are you getting off of work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to take me some time to have everything sorted out! You should go to bed ahead of me.¡± Evan raised his head and stared at her, finishing his sentence in a callous tone. Out of the blue, Nicole rushed over and wrapped her arms around him from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you company!¡± He recalled the scent of tobo that he had detected again as soon as he saw her pair of skinny arms. Furrowing his brows, he thought of something and asked, ¡°Nicole, have you encountered Levant these past few days?¡± Evan found his question somewhat abrupt. He couldn¡¯t predict the sort of answer that Nicole had in store for him. Holding his breath, he focused intently in anticipation of Nicole¡¯s reply. On the other hand, Nicole was dumbstruck for a few seconds. She hesitated for a short while but replied determinedly in the end, ¡°Nope!¡± Why is she trying to keep me in the dark? What is it about? Why can¡¯t she tell me about it? He got frustrated and shrugged her off, telling her callously, ¡°You should go to bed.¡± Nicole was at sixes and sevens because of Evan¡¯s sudden change of attitude. She gave it a thought and ruled out the possibility of him bringing Levant up in front of her. Frowning, she felt a sense of despair because he sounded as though he had figured out something. Nevertheless, she was determined to keep him in the dark because she couldn¡¯t afford to let him know of the things that had been going on behind the scene these days. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for her father¡¯s safety, she would have long told him everything that she had been going through because she needed someone to share the burden with her. She could use another pair of eyes to get to the bottom of the entire incident and rescue her father, but she had put her father at stake and had caused him to have one of his fingers amputated. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t possibly afford to offend and defy Levant¡¯s words anymore. Otherwise, her father¡¯s life could possibly be at stake next. If anything were to happen to her father, she would me herself for the rest of her life. I-I¡¯m so sorry for lying to you, Evan. T-There¡¯s nothing much I can do about it. If Evan turned around, he would be able to detect the heartbreaking look that Nicole had; her eyes had brimmed with tears as she resisted the torrents of grief that was about to stream down her cheeks. The upied man who had been focusing on his work wasn¡¯t aware that his loved one had been suppressing her emotions. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. As a few drops of tears streamed down her cheeks unwittingly, she lowered her head and dashed out of the study room. By the time she returned to their bedroom, she started scolding herself in her mind. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t catch a glimpse of you crying! If he manages to figure it out, you will be the one who has indirectly brought upon Dad¡¯s undoing! Nicole! How could you cry in front of him? Can¡¯t you even pull yourself together? She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. After she regained herposure, she brought a set of pajamas with her as she walked into the bathroom. Indulging herself in the bath, she felt as though she had been caught up in a dream due to the steam in the bathroom. In fact, she wished that it were indeed a dream that she could snap out of immediately. She hoped that her father wasn¡¯t imprisoned by Levant and that Seet Group hadn¡¯t been seriously affected by the crisis that they had been going throughtely. Closing her eyes to collect her thoughts, Nicole tried to think of an alternative that would allow her to stay away from Levant. She had a great time in the bathtub; halfway through her bath in the dreamlike bathroom, she fell asleep. By the time she woke up, the water that she had been submerging in had turned frigid. She rubbed her drowsy pair of eyes and frowned as she stared at herself. Did Evan ignore me? Why didn¡¯t he bring me back to the bed? How could he do this to me? Feeling aggrieved, the frustrated woman brought herself out of the bathtub and put on her set of pajamas before walking out of the bathroom. The moment she returned to their bedroom, she was shocked because Evan wasn¡¯t in bed yet. Does that mean that he¡¯s still in the study room? Is he still working in the middle of the night? Suddenly, she shuddered and started to sneeze consecutively. It was at that moment that she figured out that she must have caught a cold after submerging in the cold bath for so long. Immediately, she searched for a thick jacket and put it on before heading over to the study room. Indeed, she was right; Evan was still in the middle of his work. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 ¡°You should take a break. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Evan raised his head and stared at Nicole silently.What¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s not behaving like his usual self.She felt ufortable due to his odd behavior. Suddenly, she started sneezing again. Eventually, she got increasingly cold and decided to neglect Evan¡¯s odd attitude for the time being because she needed to tuck herself in and get herself warm. Once she had made up her mind, she brought herself back to their bedroom. As soon as she tucked herself in, Evan opened the door and made his way into the room. He brought a set of pajamas into the bathroom and took a bath. After he walked out of the bathroom, he joined her in bed, sleeping by her side. Within a few minutes, he started sleeping soundly. Listening to his steady breath, she turned around and took a peek at the man by her side. Engulfed by her emotions, she started weeping in the middle of the night.Evan! How could you do this to me? Perhaps we won¡¯t get to sleep with one another anymore after a few days! Do you know how I¡¯m feeling as of now?I¡¯m cold, Evan! It¡¯s freezing! ¡­ Nicole covered herself using the nket and started weeping in silence. She disliked others crying in front of her the most. Previously, she had always been irritated by Susan¡¯s presence because she would always weep in front of them. However, she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to weep because she was heartbroken. She was concerned about her father¡¯s wellbeing. Feeling aggrieved and exhausted, there wasn¡¯t anything that the dejected woman could do about it. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. By the time that she had arisen the next day, Evan was no longer by her side because it was almost noon. She knew that something was wrong with her because she started having a fever before falling asleep last night. Nicole felt as though she had caught a high fever. Since Nicole had yet to show up for breakfast when it was about time for lunch, one of the maids, Josephine, knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Mrs. Seet, are you awake yet?¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Nicole felt weak from head to toe. She decided to get Josephine to enter the room because she could barely carry on with the conversation. Josephine grew anxious as soon as she entered the room because she noticed that Nicole¡¯s face had turned pale and haggard. ¡°Mrs. Seet, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I think that I have caught a fever. Can you please call the doctor over on my behalf? I need him to check on my condition.¡± ¡°Alright, Mrs. Seet. Should I get in touch with Mr. Seet as well?¡± Nicole recalled the fact that Evan had spent his entire night working against night. Thus, things must have had been tough for Seet Group. As she didn¡¯t want to get in his way, she instructed, ¡°No! Just get the doctor over!¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet.¡± After the doctor arrived, he took her temperature and told her, ¡°Mrs. Seet, you¡¯re having a high fever. I believe that it¡¯s best for you to carry out intravenous therapy.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After setting up the apparatus required to carry out the intravenous therapy, the doctor prescribed all sorts of medicine and instructed the maid to get Nicole to finish the medicine promptly prior to his departure. Lying on the bed, the drowsy woman fell asleep once again. By the time she had woken up once more, it was already evening. The therapy had been exhausting for her. Staring at the needle that had been pricked through her skin, she sighed because she didn¡¯t want her children and Evan to be aware of her condition. Hence, she instructed the maids to keep them, especially Evan, in the dark. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet.¡± Once Evan returned home, Nicole sat on the couch and pretended as though she had a great time watching the show on the television. He didn¡¯t bother to engage in a conversation with her and made his way to the study room immediately. As always, he switched on hisputer and started working again. Staring at his departing figure, Nicole felt aggrieved because she wanted to tell him that she needed him by her side. If it weren¡¯t for Seet Group¡¯s crisis, she would have wanted to keep him by her side and behave like a needy child, asking for his attention. However, she didn¡¯t want to get in his way since he already had so many things on his te. As soon as their meal was ready, the maid informed Nicole that it was time for dinner. She looked in the direction of the study room upstairs and told the maid, ¡°I¡¯ll go and get Evan to join me.¡± When she entered the study room, she noticed that he was in the middle of a conversation with someone. Thus, she decided not to interrupt him as she stood right in front of him. Meanwhile, Evan had received a call from Susan. Since the production of her new drama would begin soon, she insisted on having him on the set on the first day. Initially, Evan was about to turn Susan down due to their odd rtionship and the crisis that had yet to be resolved. However, the moment he had caught a glimpse of Nicole, he recalled that she had been meeting Levant behind his back, keeping him in the dark. Thus, the wrath that he had been holding back caused him to go berserk in his mind. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Evan agreed to Susan¡¯s request without a second thought. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Susan eximed. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll see you there tomorrow, Susan.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart was burning with jealousy upon hearing Evan¡¯s n to visit Susan the next day. Although I have fallen ill, I¡¯ve still tried my best to hide it, hoping that I wouldn¡¯t worry him over such a matter. Nheless, it seems like he has the luxury of meeting Susan on her film set! To think that I was concerned about Seet Group! Is the crisis over already? Meanwhile, Evan observed Nicole¡¯s reaction. If she were to stop him and tell him the reason behind her secret meeting with Levant, he would surely cancel his meeting with Susan. To his utter disappointment, Nicole merely remained silent for a brief moment. Thereafter, she urged, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Subsequent to her words, she spun around and left. A frosty glint shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. How could she act as though nothing has happened? She didn¡¯t even mention anything about my n on meeting Susan! Does she not care? What¡¯s going on with her? With a loud thud, Evan shut hisptop. Then, he got up and headed toward the dining area. The quadruplets lowered their heads as they were digging into their delicious food. Nicole, who sat beside Maya, stopped eating after two mouthfuls. ¡°Enjoy your meals. I¡¯m full.¡± She stood up after saying that and returned to her room. Her peculiar behavior piqued the quadruplets¡¯ curiosity. Upon exchanging nces, they asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened to Mommy?¡± ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s lost her appetite?¡± Staring at her silhouette, Evan frowned. Why has she lost her appetite? After dinner, Evan headed to Nicole¡¯s room to check up on her. To his dismay, Nicole was rather preupied, her full attention on a medical book that was in her hand. Hence, she did not lift her head at his arrival. A whileter, Evan asked her, ¡°Do you want to join me at Susan¡¯s shoot tomorrow?¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. He¡¯s even asking me to join him? Nicole furrowed her brows at his offer. What is he ying at? Besides, I still need to get my IV drip treatment tomorrow. Evidently, I¡¯ve got no time to attend her shoot. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I won¡¯t be going!¡± Evan was stunned by her immediate rejection. She¡¯s not stopping me, yet she¡¯s not interested in tagging along? Does she even care if I¡¯m keeping in touch with Susan? Could it be that she has another arrangement in mind? Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s nning to meet Levant in secret again? Overwhelmed, Evan was filled with wrath as that thought crossed his mind. In an effort to settle the uncontainable chaos in his heart, Evan soon decided that he would bring Nicole along the next day, by hook or by crook. The next morning, Nicole roused from her slumber, right as breakfast was prepared. Evan noticed that she had arisen right before he was nning to wake her up. Hence, he quickly urged, ¡°Hurry up. Have your breakfast now. We are going to the film set once you¡¯ve finished.¡± Nicole was bbergasted by his audacity to have ordered her around in such a domineering manner. She lifted her head to re at him. ¡°I¡¯ve told you yesterday that I¡¯m not going to go with you!¡± After a moment of silence, Evan uttered a few simple words loudly. ¡°I won¡¯t take no for an answer!¡± Without further exnation, he turned around and made his way out of the bedroom. Nicole let out a deep sigh while cing her hand on her forehead. It¡¯s a good thing that the fever has subsided. Since he insists that I shoulde along with him, I¡¯ll see for myself how the events will unfold! With her great acting skills, I¡¯m curious as to what kind of scenes she is going to perform in. Nevertheless, I have a feeling that this trip is not going to go peacefully as nned. Getting herself out of bed, Nicole hurriedly headed down to have her breakfast. After the meal, she went back to get changed. When she opened her wardrobe, Nicole recalled that Maya¡¯s culinary arts teacher had once made ament about her looking old. Hence, she picked out a pink dress and matched it with a light pink jacket. Dressed in her carefully picked outfit, Nicole¡¯s stunning appearance was highlighted by her beautiful makeup. After changing, she nced at her reflection in the mirror. To her satisfaction, herplexion had improved to the point where her sickly state waspletely undetectable. Evan¡¯s eyes were gleaming with excitement the moment he caught a glimpse of her attire. Women are such duplicitous creatures. Despite her words of denial, she¡¯d still put effort into her dressing and makeup. I mean, she could have just told me that she¡¯d wanted to go, right? Seeing as such, I suppose that she¡¯s still bothered about me getting too close with other women. ¡°Shall we take our leave?¡± Evan gave her a sharp nod. Thereafter, they left the house together. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 During their journey, Nicole prayed for her condition to be stabilized in her heart. Please don¡¯t let the fever return again! Susan is a difficult woman. If it strikes again, I won¡¯t have the strength to stand up against her. Nicole¡¯s brows were furrowed just as Evan turned his gaze toward her. At that, Evan assumed that something was bothering her. After a long silence in the car, he asked her abruptly, ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Nicole regained her senses at his question and replied in a soft and weak voice, ¡°Nothing.¡± Evan frowned at her answer. She doesn¡¯t look well to me at all. There is obviously something that is bothering her! Why is she keeping silent? Does this have anything to do with Levant? Evan turned to stare at her with doubt in his heart. At that moment, Nicole bowed her head with a mncholic expression, as though she was unwilling to pay him any heed. Evan found that to be an unpleasant sight as an icy expression soon took over his arrogant demeanor. Unfortunately, Nicole had failed to pick up on the change in his expression. She was ufortable as her body suddenly felt chilly. It seems like my prayer has yet to be answered. I guess that my fever is coming back and sapping me of all my strength. Still, I have to pull myself together the moment I reach the film set. I can¡¯t afford to take anything lightly. Feeling upset, Evan sped up on the road. Nicole nced at him as she thought that they were running late. Soon after, she clenched her fists while closing her eyes to endure the difort that she felt from her fever, choosing to remain silent instead. Around twenty minutester, they arrived at the film set. After they got out of the car, Evan cast a nce at Nicole before he strode toward the set. Feeling light-headed, Nicole ced her hand on her forehead. Oh, my god. It¡¯s burning! It¡¯s no surprise that I¡¯m feeling cold now. Noticing that Nicole was glued to the ground, Evan called out to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She immediately responded to him by walking forward. Susan, who was rehearsing her scene, was feeling ted at the sight of Evan. Walking toward him, she eximed in a sweet voice, ¡°Evan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you here.¡± Susan turned her gaze to Nicole as soon as she spoke. What a surprise! I never expected to see her here. She has even put in some effort in regards to her clothing! Is she trying to show everyone that she¡¯s better than me? Does she have any idea of who she¡¯sparing herself with? ¡°Ms. Lane, your get-up looks good on you today. It highlights your forbearance and enhances your natural beauty.¡± A smile yed on Nicole¡¯s lips. Is she implying that I look delicate and weak? Pfft! If not for disguising the fact that I was feeling sick and strengthless, I would never have dressed in such a manner. Unable to muster up the strength to refute Susan¡¯s sarcastic remark, Nicolemented, ¡°Yours looks good as well.¡± ¡°This is the drama¡¯s costume. I¡¯m ying the leading role in a period drama.¡± A thought arose in Susan¡¯s mind momentarily before she lifted her head to look at Evan. ¡°Evan, can you rehearse with me as the male protagonist? I can¡¯t seem to find the right expressions for my feelings.¡± Without further dy, she spun around to face Nicole as she asked, ¡°I believe that you wouldn¡¯t mind, right? We¡¯re merely acting.¡± Unbeknownst to Nicole, Evan was eager to learn her answer to that question too. If she had disagreed, he would not y along with Susan. Nicole clenched her fists to get a grip of herself. At that point, all she wanted to do was to cover herself with a thickforter. She was feeling woozy and she did not have the energy to argue with Susan. Eventually, the woman nodded, seeing as she believed that Evan would know his limits. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Susan was overjoyed at Nicole¡¯s affirmative answer. Hence, she peered at Evan. ¡°Ms. Lane has already given us the green light. You will not refuse, will you?¡± If Nicole had refused it, he too would refuse her suggestion decisively. Yet, she seemed as though she was unbothered by him ying the role of a couple with another woman. At that, he decided to y along to observe her reaction. Evan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Happiness was gleaming in Susan¡¯s eyes upon receiving his acknowledgment. Everyone on the production team admired her sessful attempt to rehearse with Evan. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Most of the production team surmised that Susan¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Seet was more than they had yed it out to be. They figured that she was someone who had a strong background; someone who was not to be messed with. Susan handed the script over to Evan happily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to change. We just can rehearse the script as it is. Here are the lines. Please have a look at them.¡± Evan gazed toward Nicole¡¯s direction, only to find that she was sittingfortably in a wooden chair, in a posture that seemed to indicate that she was waiting to watch his rehearsal scene. She has a big heart indeed! If our roles were reversed, I would never have allowed her to act in a romantic scene with another man. Still, I never expected her to have the mood to watch. It seems like I¡¯ll have to give it my all to make it enjoyable for her. Truth be told, Nicole had a high fever at that point. She had no energy to stand, so she found herself a ce to rest. Had it not been for her current body condition, she would not have allowed anyone to push her around. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Upon hearing his words, Susan prepared herself mentally and built her emotions up. Instantly, the pair became the center of attention. It was a story in which both leading characters loved one another. Unfortunately, they were unable to be together as they were forced to be separated in that scene. Then, the female lead held the male lead¡¯s hand while she was weeping uncontrobly. In return, heforted her while embracing her in his arms. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Susan picked this scene deliberately with the intention to allow their rehearsal to make the headlines the next day. This news will have to go viral. I can¡¯t afford to mess it up. She drew in a deep breath before she took a huge step forward and sped Evan¡¯s hand. With tears in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Do you have to go along with your parents¡¯ marriage arrangement? Is that more important than us? Why must we be separated?¡± Once she finished her line, she wrapped her arms around Evan, leaning against his chest with tears streaming down her eyes. However, her actions were not scripted this time. Evan¡¯s heart instantly brimmed with disgust at Susan¡¯s sudden action. Although he had wanted to push her away, he refrained from doing so. He nned to observe Nicole¡¯s reaction, seeing as she had seemed rather eager to watch the rehearsal. Evan turned his gaze toward her, only to take notice of her concentrated gaze in return. For one, she didn¡¯t seem to have wanted to stop them. It seemed as though she thought that it had nothing to do with her. Her reaction confused Evan greatly. Why does she not respond to seeing another woman hug me in tears? Filled with rage, he uttered his line, ¡°We are truly in love with each other. No one can ever separate us! Please believe in me.¡± Susan raised her head as she stared at him with pitiable eyes. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Soon after, he peeked at the indifferent Nicole at the corners of his eyes as he gave Susan a hug. Everyone immediately turned their eyes to Nicole. In their minds, they believed that Susan was expressing her true feelings to Evan through her acting. Meanwhile, Nicole, Evan¡¯s wife-to-be, was cuckolded, unable to say a word in response. Nicole clenched her fists upon witnessing the scene, taking note of the odd gazes that were directed toward her. If I were not dizzy and weak, I would have dashed forward to split them apart, stomping on Evan. Then, I would have taught Susan an acting lesson by ying out a scene with him. Soon enough, she began to rise to her feet. Unfortunately, her head began to spin as if she was in a ¡°Mad Tea Party.¡± Feeling disoriented, she sat back down in her chair. My body is notplying with my instructions today. If I force myself to move, I will most likely fall to the ground miserably; I won¡¯t be able to reach them. I guess that I¡¯ll have to leave them to their own devices for now. Evan Seet, hug her as many times as you¡¯d like! Just you wait! I¡¯ll be sure to settle the score with you! You won¡¯t get away with it this time! Off in the distance, Evan was burning with anger by Nicole¡¯s passionless behavior. He was increasingly upset after he had caught sight of her closing her eyes. It was as though she could not care less to have watched them. Does she even care? If she doesn¡¯t, why would she even put effort into dressing up? Women only put on their best looks for the people whom they adore. Thus, who is she trying to impress with her outfit and makeup? Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Is she trying to impress Levant? No, that¡¯s impossible! Susan¡¯s heart was overflowing with happiness as she leaned against Evan¡¯s chest. I love this feeling. It shall belong to me alone. ¡°Evan, you¡¯ve done well,¡± she murmured softly. Evan¡¯s difort intensified at her words. Hence, he shoved her away. ¡°Continue with the shooting,¡± he uttered in a cold tone. There was no emotion in his hoarse voice. He has disengaged himself from the act already? Susan lifted her head and followed his gaze. It led her to where Nicole was currently sitting. His stare has not left that ce since the beginning. Nevertheless, I¡¯m confident that his gaze will be turned from her soon. Susan nced at him with a gentle smile before she walked off. Evan¡¯s cellphone rang without warning. It was a call from John. Thepany had something urgent to tend to, which required the former¡¯s immediate attention. As soon as the call ended, Evan turned to look toward Nicole¡¯s direction. He was brimmed with anxiety as he saw that her head was lowered, as though she was in deep thought. In a sh, he marched toward her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Something came up in thepany.¡± Nicole fell silent for a moment before she replied, ¡°You should go on without me. I can take a taxi back.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take much time,¡± he insisted. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I want to go for some shopping to get myself some new clothes. You should head to the company first.¡± He was rendered speechless at her response. Her odd behavior of avoiding his gaze while bowing her head stirred doubt in his heart. Shopping to get some new clothes? Something smells fishy here! It sounds like she has another n. Is she trying to meet Levant again? Evan squinted as such thoughts began to cross his mind. He red at her for a moment before he spun around and walked away. Wanting to get her IV drip treatment as soon as possible, Nicole found that the difort in her body was eating her up. Without hesitation, she walked away, not wanting to run into Susan or to have the latter stop her halfway. Having said that, her heart skipped a beat as she caught sight of Susan in front of her¡ª much to her disappointment. She¡¯s already gotten to y out a romantic scene with Evan earlier. What does she want now? ¡°Ms. Lane, are you not leaving with Evan? I noticed a gloomy expression on his face when he¡¯d left earlier.¡± Susan scrutinized her and added, ¡°I¡¯ve realized that you don¡¯t look so good either. Did this happen due to the touching scene that you¡¯d witnessed earlier?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nicole was taken aback by Susan¡¯s atrocious remark. Touching my ass! What¡¯s so touching about you sobbing like a frail woman? Besides, most drama series often include emotional scenes like the one I¡¯d seen earlier. What¡¯s so umon about it? ¡°Let me pass through if you have nothing more to say.¡± Susan raised a smirk at a corner of her lips. She paid no heed to Nicole¡¯s poor attitude toward her. ¡°Ms. Lane, what do you think Evan told me just now?¡± Nicole sneezed abruptly. She rubbed her nose and red at Susan impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy guessing games! Whatever it is you¡¯d like to say, make it quick!¡± Susan raised a vile smirk on her face while bending forward beside Nicole¡¯s ear as she muttered, ¡°Evan prepared a handmade gift for me. He has put it inside the drawer in his office. What do you think it is? Why don¡¯t you check it out for me?¡± Nicole was dumbfounded as a frown made its way to her face. Would he have actually prepared a gift for her? With his hectic schedule, where would he have found the time for that? What a joke! Unbelievable! ¡°Might I ask if you¡¯re hallucinating? Have you gone too deep into the drama?¡± Nicole questioned. With confidence, Susan answered, ¡°It¡¯s not important whether I¡¯m hallucinating or not. Why don¡¯t you check it out yourself? What if there is really one?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for something like that.¡± ¡°Are you afraid? Evan has told me that he has spent a great deal of his time preparing it. I¡¯m really interested in it, to be honest.¡± Nicole did not utter a single word in response. Instead, she merely nced at Susan for a moment before she took to leave. Thetter watched as the former¡¯s silhouette slowly disappeared from her sight. A pleasant feeling soon rose within her. I refuse to believe that she ispletely disinterested in it. I¡¯ll allow her to be the one to discover the secret in the bottle. Nicole felt weak-headed the moment she got out of the film set. Right then, she hailed a taxi back to Imperial Garden as she called for the family doctor to get her the IV drip treatment. Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Laying on the bed, drops of clear liquid flowed into Nicole¡¯s blood vessels through the tube. There was a burst of irritation in her heart as Susan¡¯s words reyed in her mind. Confusion and suspicion swirled within her. This can¡¯t be real, right? If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it, even if she would tell me that he had rehearsed a scene with her, going as far as to hug her. Nheless, it happened right before my two eyes, all while I was unable to stop it. What if he actually prepared a gift for her? She froze for a bit with such thoughts crossing her mind. Nevertheless, she convinced herself not to overthink things. After the treatment, she would head to his office to see it for herself. At noon, the quadruplets returned for their lunch. Hence, Nicole took the opportunity to ask Juan to fill her in about the lock picking basics; he was a professional in that area. Hence, she had a n to check out the drawer in Evan¡¯s office in the afternoon. Seeing as such, Juan¡¯s knowledge would be put to good use if it were truly locked. Juan threw her a curious look. ¡°Mommy, why are you asking me about this so suddenly?¡± Nicole contemted on his words for a while before she lied. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I may lose my keys one day, getting myself trapped outside. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to teach me now. Will you teach Mommy how to do it?¡± Juan gave her request some thought before he nodded. ¡°Mommy, let me tell you¡­¡± With hisprehensible lesson, Nicole mastered the basics to lock picking in little to no time at all. The drawer in Evan¡¯s office would be the best object for her first practice. After their meal, Maya peered at Nicole with her puppy-like eyes. ¡°Mommy, Ms. Patty has said that I¡¯m rather clever.¡± After she spoke, the other three children had a hard time holding in theirughter. Noticing their odd expressions, Nicole asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are youughing at?¡± Nina raised her head to level her gaze at Nicole. ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a reason behind Ms. Patty¡¯s words of praise.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± Nicole prodded. Nina replied, ¡°Ms. Patty had asked us to make a sentence with the words one, two, three. Do you what Maya¡¯s sentence was?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°One, two, one, two¡­ one, two, three, four¡­¡± The girl shouted. Nicole was stunned for a moment. Ms. Patty is really kind. I can¡¯t believe that she praised Maya over a sentence like this. ¡°Mommy, do you know what Nina¡¯s sentence was?¡± Juan queried in a low voice. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Tell me.¡± Nicole was curious. Juan peeped at Nina from the corners of his eyes. He answered hurriedly to prevent her from standing up for herself. ¡°She had said this, ¡®One nce from a teacher has scared a cow to death; two nces from a teacher has scared two cows to death; three nces from a teacher has scared all the cows to death.¡¯¡± Nicole was left in surprise. She turned to look at Nina in astonishment. She¡¯s had a thing for makeup since young. She has always been judging people by their looks. I wonder what Ms. Patty said to her this time? ¡°Nina, did Ms. Patty say that you were clever?¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°No. Ms. Patty told me that my beauty would shake the whole earth in the future and that my charm would revitalize all of the cows.¡± Nicole turned silent for a moment. Hmm, Ms. Patty is rather interesting if I must say so myself. ¡°Time¡¯s up, Mommy. We¡¯ve got to head back to school.¡± ¡°Go on, then. Let the driver send you back.¡± Looking at the four tiny figures that were gradually fading from her sight, a thought sprung to her mind. These little ones are like four miniature monsters. I guess that being a teacher is not a simple task at all! They would have to deal with dozens of children every day. After that, Nicole headed to the study room to practice the skill that Juan had taught her. Around three in the afternoon, she measured her body temperature to make sure that it had reduced. Having confirmed that, she changed her clothes, packed the essential stuff that she needed, and drove over to Seet Group, full of curiosity. She heard from the receptionist that Evan was in a meeting. To Nicole, this seemed like the perfect opportunity for her, in terms of carrying out her operation. Taking no detours, Nicole headed straight to the president¡¯s office on the highest floor. She was startled by John¡¯s disembodied voice, just as she was at the door of the office. ¡°John? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in a meeting with Evan?¡± Scrutinizing him, Nicole was soon able to deduce that he had just arrived, seeing that his expression was panicked while he lookedpletely out of breath. ¡°I- I was helping Mr. Seet in dealing with some matters. I¡¯ve just gotten back.¡± John was guilt-ridden. Evan had ordered him to watch over Nicole. Nevertheless, he never expected that he would bump into her at the office. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Nicole had done nothing out of the ordinary for the past few days. She did not meet Levant in secret, which was contrary to what Evan had suspected. Yet, John was still ordered to continue, in monitoring her whereabouts. Mr. Seet has a trust issue! Still, I¡¯m rather curious as to why he has raised his suspicion to Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°Alright. Evan is currently in a meeting. I¡¯ll be waiting for him inside. You don¡¯t have to inform him of my arrival. I¡¯d just dropped by casually.¡± ¡°Noted, Mrs. Seet.¡± John nodded politely. As soon as she entered the office, Nicole sat in the president¡¯s seat. Her eyes scanned the desk drawers as she began to specte. If there is to be a gift in one of the drawers, where would he keep it? After a long silence, John questioned, ¡°Mrs. Seet, would you like to have a cup of tea?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. You can proceed with your job. You don¡¯t have to keep mepany.¡± John nodded silently. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet.¡± After he left, Nicole got up and shut the door of the office hastily. Thereafter, she headed back to the working desk and stared at the drawers. Which one should I open first? Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll start with the bottom one. It looks perfect for camouge. If he¡¯d kept a gift somewhere in here, this ce is most likely to be his chosen spot. Following Juan¡¯s instructions, she unlocked the drawer with little to no effort at all. She prayed hard that nothing was inside the moment she pulled the drawer out. When the drawer was fully opened, a beautiful ss bottle that was kept inside left Nicole in a dazed state. Is this what he nned to give her? She reached her hand out to hold the bottle as she took it out. It was full of origami paper stars. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that it would be a time-consuming project to have made such things. Evan had to have put his heart into it, seeing as he made a bottle that was full of them. The bottle was still not enough to have caused Nicole to lose faith in their rtionship. She believed that the countless ordeals that they overcame together could not bepared to a bottle of paper stars. There was no guarantee that it was for Susan either. Could it be that he¡¯s actually made this for me? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon taking a closer peek at the paper stars, Nicole noticed some words on them. Out of curiosity, she opened the bottle. Wasting no time, she poured all the stars out onto the working desk, unfolding the ones with words. She furrowed her brows as she read the words written on them. This handwriting looks rather familiar. It was written out with much force! It must be Evan¡¯s. Her heart skipped a beat the moment she unfolded the part where Susan¡¯s name was written. This bottle truly is for her! What a goddamned surprise you¡¯ve given me, Evan Seet! It¡¯s no surprise to me now, seeing that you were willing to practice out a romantic scene with her, even going as far as to hug her! I see it now! Her hands were trembling after she finished unfolding the paper stars. Then, she arranged the words together, and they formed a sentence¡ª Watch the brightest star with Susan. What the hell! This is too much for a surprise! Evan Seet, you are the worst b*stard in the entire world! Nicole scrambled the papers up into a sphere, crumpling them as she put them back into the bottle. She gritted her teeth and mumbled, ¡°I hope that Susan can still recognize the words when she receives this bottle, watching the brightest stars together with you! Then, I hope that a meteorite will hit you two and send you flying.¡± Following this, she put all the remaining paper stars back into the bottle. Then, she threw the bottle into the drawer and locked it aside. At one point, she had a strong urge to ask Evan about this bottle. Nevertheless, she figured that nothing woulde out of asking him since he did something like this while keeping her in the dark. He would smooth talk his way out of the situation. Nicole Lane! What other excuses do you want to make for him? What you have before you now is solid proof! She clenched her fists and let out a long breath, hoping to relieve her pent-up frustration. She felt suffocated, the longer she remained in the office. After a moment of silence, she stood up and stormed out of the office furiously. Meanwhile, Evan was informed by John that Nicole hade over. Hence, he adjourned the meeting hurriedly as he rushed toward his office immediately. By the time he arrived, she was nowhere to be found. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 ncing at the empty office, he turned to ask John, ¡°Where is she?¡± John hesitated for a moment. ¡°She was still here, just a while ago.¡± Taking out his phone, Evan soon called her. On the other end of the line, she rejected his call, exasperated after she had seen his caller ID. Who would have expected that he would cheat on me? It seems that I¡¯ve misjudged him. All men are bad news! Driving while grumbling in her head, Nicole rejected his calls repeatedly as she switched off her phone to avoid receiving his call again. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Evan waspletely bewildered. She¡¯d rejected my calls and now her phone is switched off? What is she ying at? Are there any inconveniences on her end? ¡°John, find out where she is!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, are you asking me to tail her?¡± At his question, Evan shot an icy re toward John. It was then that he kept his mouth shut sulkily and left the office speedily. John followed the GPS location and found Nicole¡¯s car. It was parked outside of a mall. Mrs. Seet is here to buy some new clothes, right? Upon finding himself a parking space, John entered the mall and headed over to the second floor. He only felt relieved once he saw Nicole picking out clothes inside a store. Out of the blue, he received a text message from Evan. Soon, he opened it to read its content. Evan: Have you found her? Where is she? A whileter, John lifted his phone in Nicole¡¯s direction, snapping a photo of her secretly before sending it to Evan. John: Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet is in the mall. She is safe. A slight frown appeared on Evan¡¯s face as he took a look at the photo of her trying on clothes. The overall color tone of her outfit looks youthful and energetic! What¡¯s happened to her? Excretion of puberty hormones at such an age? She used to prefer attires of darker colors, wanting to appear more mature. What¡¯s with the sudden change? Her recent speech and behavior differed vastly from before. Unfortunately, he could not figure out the reason for that. Nevertheless, he remembered that she had an unusual scent of tobo, lingering on her body twice. It was unforgettable to him. For that reason alone, uneasiness took over his heart. He frowned and sent another text message to John. Evan: Update me on her whereabouts once every half an hour! John: Noted, Mr. Seet. Upon replying to the text, John heaved out a deep sigh. Is the crisis of thepany messing with his mental state? Why is he getting all worked up? I¡¯ll even have to report an update, once every half an hour! When he turned to face Nicole, he saw that she was currently facing the mirror, looking at her reflection in the outfit that she had tried on. Although Nicole was not particrly fond of the attire that she had put on, she bought it anyway. Most women spent their time shopping, especially when they were not in a good mood. It helped them in relieving their stress. Naturally, Nicole was no exception. Despite being in the store physically, her mind was upied with thoughts of the ss bottle of paper stars that she had crumpled earlier. Since when did he develop feelings for her? I¡¯ve never realized it. Her heart was fuming with rage at her thoughts. To vent her anger, she picked out a few clothes randomly and carried all the items that she bought out of the mall. John tailed her. He hurried over to his car and got in as soon as she entered her car. His car was parked out of sight when he arrived earlier. Should I go home or should I head over to thepany? Did he call me after I had switched off my phone? With much curiosity and the desire to call her assistant, she switched on her phone. A call came in, the moment her phone was switched on. After a second nce, she noticed that it was a call from Levant. She had a strong hunch that trouble would possibly follow after his call. Damn it! I shouldn¡¯t have switched on my phone. Nothing good everes from his call. What terrible luck! As much as she wanted to reject his call, she refrained from doing so since Stephen was still at his mercy. After deep contemtion, Nicole decided that the lives of others should not be taken lightly. At longst, she answered his call. ¡°Nicole,e over to my winery. I have something important to show you.¡± She was at a loss for words. What does he mean by something important? It must be one of his tricks again. Feeling reluctant to ask him for more details, she switched her phone off as she drove to Levant Winery. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Following Nicole, John soon arrived at Levant Winery. He was dumbstruck as he took in the surrounding scenery. It can¡¯t be! Is Mr. Seet some kind of prophet? Mrs. Seet is meeting with Levant! Goodness! Please don¡¯t enter the ce. I¡¯m tasked to spy on you. How am I supposed to report your whereabouts to my boss in such a circumstance? If I speak the truth, it will, by all means, create a rift in your rtionship. If I were to lie to my boss, I would be banished to Antarctica once I¡¯ve gotten busted! While John was mumbling in his heart, Nicole headed into Levant Winery with her head held high. Oh, my god! I¡¯m so dead! She has entered the winery! What am I supposed to tell Mr. Seet now? Damn it, I¡¯m in a tight spot now! John had a troubled look on his face. Suddenly, his phone rang; a notification hade through. At a nce, he saw that it was a message from Evan: Is she still in the mall? After much deliberation, he replied: Yes, she¡¯s still here. Evan: Which one? Send me the location. John was stunned by the text message. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. What is Mr. Seet doing with the location of his wife? Is he looking for her? If he is, I¡¯ll be doomed. Evan¡¯s call came in while John was pondering about the consequences. It was at that moment that he knew; he had to let the cat out of the bag. In a quandary, he let out a deep, helpless sigh. Then, his finger pressed on the button to ept the call. ¡°Send me her location now!¡± Evan demanded. His hoarse voice was deep and overpowering. On the other end of the line, John¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Mr. Seet, your wife is no longer in the mall. She¡ª¡± ¡°Location!¡± Upon hearing Evan¡¯s intimidating and domineering voice, John knew that things would turn ugly if he didn¡¯t send his boss her location at once. Before he sent it, he recited a soliloquy in his mind. I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Seet. Evan blew a fuse when he saw her location¡ª Levant Winery. Unable to contain his overflowing rage, he flung the limited edition ss in his hand to the ground. It was smashed to smithereens as it made a loud, shattering noise. What is she thinking? After getting some new clothes, she headed over to Levant Winery? Did she develop a crush on him after they¡¯d spent one year together? The thoughts imbued Evan with exasperation. Incapable of staying put any longer, he stood up, picked up his couture jacket, and stormed out of his office. Taking no detours, he headed straight to the underground parking lot and got into his Maybach. As soon as the door was closed, he sped off to Levant Winery. His car was moving at a breakneck speed. The veins on his hands bulged as he clutched the steering wheel. Thoughts of demanding for Nicole to exin her deceitful behavior filled his mind. I shall make Levant pay for his foolishness! Along his journey, he received a call from John. ¡°Mr. Seet, it appears that your wife has left Levant Winery. It looks like she is headed back to Imperial Garden.¡± She¡¯s left Levant Winery? After much contemtion, he decided to probe further into her situation. As long as she was willing to give him a reasonable exnation for her actions, he would believe in her words unequivocally. In the middle of the road, his car made a turnaround like a shooting star as he steered it toward Imperial Garden. As soon as he arrived at Imperial Garden, Evan dashed toward the living room. Nicole had already arrived by then. She walked upstairs, carrying the bags of clothes that she had bought earlier. Upon hearing the noise, she turned to the doors at the entrance. Her gaze was met with his while she stood on the stairs. Both parties were on the verge of blowing a gasket. Evan shifted his focus toward the bags in her hands with a disdainful look. Feeling rather irked, Nicole red at him. Don¡¯t tell me that he hase looking for me just because I¡¯d rejected his calls? In spite of that, he deserved that! Who was the one who¡¯d prepared a handcrafted gift for Susan? He¡¯d even wanted to watch the brightest star with her! On second thought, I think that I might have gone easy on him by merely ignoring his calls. I should have tussled with him to vent out the suffocating feeling inside of me. Her eyes were scanning him from head to toe. Soon, she shot him a fierce look. ¡°Mr. Seet, why are you here?¡± Why am I here? Good question! Immediately, Evan flounced toward her. After closing the distance between them, he gripped her wrist with increasing force; one that could possibly strangle a living being to death. Then, he pulled her toward the bedroom. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Nicole was shocked by the unexpected assault. ¡°Evan, let go of me! It hurts!¡± He paid no heed to her words as he continued to pull her toward the bedroom with the same amount of strength. After that, he mmed the bedroom door shut strenuously. She frowned at his face that was flushed with anger. Did he have to flip out just because I¡¯d refused to answer his call? If anyone should have the right to be angry, it should be none other than me! Besides, I did not do it for fun! Evan flung her hand away while glowering at her fair face. ¡°Where did you go?¡± he asked in an interrogating manner. Nicole avoided his eyes slightly as she lifted the bags in her hands. ¡°I bought some clothes,¡± she answered boldly. ¡°Then?¡± Then I went to see Levant¡­ Back at Levant Winery, she was told about Stephen¡¯s poor health condition. Thetter would need the proper care of a medical practitioner. Levant promised that she would get to see him after a few days. Levant exhorted, ¡°Nicole, the fate of your father now lies in your hand. I believe that you would not want something ill to befall him, especially not for him to be found dead on the street, right?¡± ¡°Levant, if you dare touch him, I swear that I will kill you!¡± ¡°Rx, Nicole. As long as you don¡¯t disobey me, I can guarantee your father¡¯s safety. You may get to see him five days from now.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Of course. I do not wish for a third person to know about this, especially Evan. If the word gets out, it¡¯ll be equivalent to pushing him down to hell with your very two hands. Hence, I suggest that you should be mindful of whates out of your mouth.¡± Nicole remained silent as the earlier scene reyed in her mind. Evan peered at her while she was still in a trance. ¡°Why are you pausing? Where did you head to after that? Speak!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. I can¡¯t tell him where I had gone next! I can¡¯t afford to put Stephen¡¯s life at risk. She lifted her head to look at him but lowered it down almost instantly to avoid his furious gaze. After a long pause, she murmured, ¡°After that, I came home without taking any detours.¡± Evan was disconcerted by her audacity in telling him such a tant lie. How could she stretch the truth? With John as an eyewitness and the location as proof, she still has the guts to deceive me? Evan was utterly disappointed when he detected the faint smell of tobo on her body. His expression instantly turned stony. I thought that you would at least try to open up to me. I would have believed in your words, even if they were merely a casual exnation. Nevertheless, you didn¡¯t even bother to try toe up with an excuse, let alone spill the beans. Nicole, why are you doing this? Is he worth that much, seeing that you¡¯re determined to get him of the picture? He clenched his fists, leaving the room as he mmed the door hard. Nicole heaved out a long sigh. Has he noticed something? Even if he hase to learn about this, I still can¡¯t tell him anything! It¡¯s not like I had a choice in the matter! But what about him? Was he helpless when he made her the bottle of paper stars, hugging her during the rehearsal? He¡¯d even nned on watching the brightest star with her! What does he have to say for himself? After a while, she chuckled miserably. Did he react that way because I went to see Levant? Could it be that he developed feelings for her due to her kindness? And for that reason, has he treated me in such a manner? Is that what happened? Men are always on the conquest to look for new toys that excite them, aren¡¯t they? I guess that women are mere toys to them. During the period when Nicole suffered from amnesia, Susan lived together with Evan at Hillside Vi. ording to Susan, she had once saved his life. It would not be too farfetched to think that he could have possibly fallen for her. Do you have a crush on her, Evan? She assumed that Evan¡¯s kindness toward Susan was the result of his love for thetter. Suddenly, her heart began to feel as though it had been dug out. The emptiness within her caused her tears to roll down from her cheeks. Evan was aggrieved as he departed from Imperial Garden. Hence, he took out his phone and gave John a call. ¡°Levant should be removed from ournd. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± After a few simple words, Evan ended the call. John was left with a troubling task. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Throughout the years of Levant running a business in the country, he was deemed to be a formidable entrepreneur! It is not a simple task to take him out and destroy the business empire that he has built here. Nevertheless, if he is left on his own, not only would it affect Seet Group, rather, it would also create a rift between Mr. Seet and his wife. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. I guess that I have no other choice. I have to get it done despite its difficulty. To be frank, these two men would never havee across each other if they had not fallen in love with the same woman. Perhaps they might have even be business partners if that never happened. Unfortunately, however, romance, is at times, crueler than the business world. In the blink of an eye, it was already ten at night as city lights filled the dark sky. Nicole felt a tad bit lonely when she nced at the empty and somewhat dim bedroom. Where did he go at this hour? Why is he not home yet? Could it be that he¡¯s spending time with Susan? She allowed her imagination to run wild. A whileter, she took out her phone to search for Evan¡¯s contact number. She gave him a call after a brief moment of hesitation. To her misfortune, however, her calls were left unanswered, as his phone was ultimately switched off. Nicole was feeling rather frustrated. Did he do it purposely? Or is this happening because of the wrong timing? Her phone rang abruptly while she was making wild guesses. Initially, she was ted, thinking that the call was from Evan. However, her face soon turned gloomy the moment she lowered her head to nce at the caller ID. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, this is Susan speaking. Evan didn¡¯t answer your call because he is drunk. I was thinking that you might have been worried about his well-being. Thus, I thought that I should give you a call. You should go ahead and sleep first. You don¡¯t have to wait for him. He is noting back tonight.¡± Nicole remained silent the entire time. Susan¡¯s tone was soft, but it was full of provocative words. Every single word pierced Nicole¡¯s heart like silver needles on a pincushion. So, you are seeing Susan, after all! Are you watching the brightest star with her right now? Are you even looking at the stars? You¡¯re probably leering at Susan! You don¡¯t even feel like answering my calls oring home, huh? How could you do this to me, Evan Seet? How could you¡­ Inside The Passion, Evan gulped the liquor down to itsst drop. He set the ss down as he left the bar. Susan was sitting in a corner peeping at him while swirling a ss of wine in her hand. She raised a wicked smirk at a corner of her lips. Evan¡¯s driver parked his car in the garage and handed the remote over to him. ¡°Mr. Seet, would you like me to help you up?¡± He raised his head toward the upper floor and noticed that the light in the bedroom was still on. She¡¯s still up? ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Thereafter, he made his way upstairs. He came in after the bedroom door was pushed open. Nicole was sitting on the bed while imagining the romantic scene of him watching the starry sky with Susan. Her face grew sullen upon seeing his figure. Has he gotten enough of stargazing, deciding toe home? She shot him a death stare with a scowl on her face, hurriedly covering herself with the duvet cover. Staring at the protruding nket, Evan frowned. By covering herself up, is she implying that she doesn¡¯t want to see me? Hmph! Who else would she want to see now? Levant? His inextinguishable rage got the better of him. Soon, Evan stomped toward the bed as he pulled the nket away. Nicole shot him a dark look as she bellowed, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Take a shower!¡± ¡°No! I just did!¡± Nicole lifted her head as she cast him a nce, closing her eyes once again. Her attitude indicated that she did not want him within her line of sight. Seeing that she refused to look at him, he ordered her, ¡°Bathe me!¡± She was struck into a daze by his unreasonable demand. Shut up! You¡¯ve just returned from mingling with Susan, and now you want me to shower you? Quit daydreaming, will you? Are you high? ¡°Evan Seet! I am not your servant and I do not work for you! If you want someone to shower you, look for Susan! She will be more than willing to do it!¡± Susan? Why are you bringing her up, out of the blue? Pfft! You had gone to see Levant behind my back. Now, you¡¯re trying to pull me down to your level by associating me with her? What a joke! ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think for a second that everyone is the same as you! I do not keep skeletons in the closet!¡± Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Nicole was flummoxed at his statement. She opened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. You¡¯d said that you haven¡¯t done things in secret? Are you kidding me? What about the bottle of paper stars? Is your date to stargaze with her not considered one as well? Forthrightly, Nicole queried, ¡°How was the starry sky tonight?¡± Evan didn¡¯t understand her question. Hence, he gazed out of the French windows at the scenery outside. There was a multitude of stars dispersed across the clear night sky. Furrowing his brows together in bafflement, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful, you say?¡± Unbelievable! You really are a bully! You¡¯d dare to enjoy a stargazing session with another woman, telling me that the stars are beautiful? Nicole suppressed the burning rage in her heart and followed up with another question. ¡°What is more beautiful amongst the two, the stars in the night sky or the person whom you were watching it with?¡± I want to hear your response to this! If you¡¯d dare to say Susan, I¡¯ll skin you alive! Evan was bewildered. He threw a quick nce at the sky before he turned to stare at Nicole. The person who¡¯d watched the stars with me? Is she referring to herself? Upon scrutinizing her appearance, he admitted, ¡°I can¡¯t really tell, for the stars are too far away from me. Nevertheless, the person beside me is pretty.¡± He had always thought that she possessed a pure and innocent look. However, as of this moment, she appeared increasingly charming. On the other hand, Nicole thought that he had watched the stars with Susan. Without further evaluation, she came to the conclusion that the person who Evan was referring to was none other than Susan. She clenched her fists upon hearing his response. The sudden surge of all-consuming wrath welled up within her, ready to unleash its fury at any given moment, unannounced. Without thinking, she pitched the pillow beside her toward him. Evan didn¡¯t notice the iing attack and was hit by it. Infuriated, he red at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± What am I doing? I¡¯m blowing off some steam, you idiot! ¡°Did you think that I was a pushover just because I¡¯d never retaliated? I¡¯ll kick your ass!¡± Nicole grabbed a pillow and struck him hard with all of her might. At her ridiculous behavior, Evan gritted his teeth. How many times have you met with Levant in secret? You¡¯re acting like a crazy b*tch now! Not only have you avoided my gaze, rather, you have also begun to hit me? How unreasonable can you get? ¡°What kind of spell did he cast on you?¡± He darted toward her in a split second, snatching the pillow from her hand as he threw it aside. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat the moment she caught sight of the furious look in his eyes. Who was Evan referring to? Seeing that she was rooted to the ground in a dazed state, Evan stretched his hands out to strangle her as he gritted his teeth. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him, huh?¡± Throttled, Nicole was unable to catch her breath. She pped his arms, pleading for him to release her, but he wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Tell me! When did you fall for him? Why are you having recurring secret meetups with him? Are you seeing him?¡± Is he talking about Levant? He must have misunderstood, thinking that I was having an illicit rtionship with that man! Nicole could not utter a single word, so she shook her head with all of her strength. Looking at her aggrieved expression and her watery eyes, Evan felt a pull at his heartstrings. He slowly released his grasp on her neck. Nicole coughed twice as she drew in a few deep breaths. Sh*t! My life had shed before my eyes earlier! I think that I just had a near-death experience! If he had increased his grip by slight, I would have been sent up to God! How could he be so cruel to me? That b*stard! ¡°Why did you shake your head? Do you have anything to say?¡± he asked. Nicole fell silent and was lost in thought. What should I say to him? I mean, I can¡¯t tell him the truth. If I were toe clean with him, my father¡¯s life would be in danger. I can¡¯t take that risk! Even after a long moment of contemtion, nothing came to her mind. Her eyes were darting about while she remained silent. Upon catching sight of that, Evanmanded, ¡°I forbid you from meeting him up from this moment onwards!¡± I never wanted to meet him either! Nevertheless, my father is at his mercy. I had no other option! Evan was upset when he took notice of her stumped expression. Without dy, he turned his back on her and stormed toward the bathroom, yanking open the door. A loud bang was heard consequently. Nicole sucked in a long and deep breath. It seems like he¡¯s misunderstood me big time. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Hmph! Even if he misunderstood that there¡¯s something going on between me and Levant, he still shouldn¡¯t have been with Susan on purpose. Holding that thought in her head, Nicole felt as if she was suffocated by it. Meanwhile, Evan had just finished bathing and was drying his hair. Coincidentally, his phone rang and he answered. ¡°Mr. Seet, something has happened at thepany.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°One of our projects has encountered a problem. The previous project manager who may have been bribed filed aint. He said that the materials of our energy-saving equipment are substandard. Hence, all the energy-saving equipment in the A zone has been reaudited. And the auditors found problems with them. Consequently, we are unable toplete the project and will be in breach of our contractual obligations.¡± ¡°What?¡± Evan was both shocked and surprised. He walked towards his study with the phone in his hands. At the same time, Nicole was stunned when she overheard Evan¡¯s conversation. The consecutive problems at Seet Group seemed to be caused by Levant. Am I the reason Levant is attacking Evan relentlessly? Silent in thought, she suddenly received a message from Levant: Something has happened to the Seet Group again. I wonder if foolish Evan still has the energy to manage? It¡¯s really him! Nicole texted back: Levant, what are you nning to do? In just a few moments, another text message appeared, reading: Nicole, if you want his misfortune to end, you should break ties with him as soon as possible. Five dayster when you see Dad, we will return to K Nation together. Return to K Nation in five days? Levant told her that he would take her to see Stephen five dayster. She didn¡¯t expect him to have such a n. He must be resolute in making sure I break up with Evan. With that in mind, Nicole replied: Levant, I¡¯ll hate you if you do this. Ding! Another message popped out: It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care about what you think of me as long as I can see you. Anyway, consider your options carefully. Or else, Evan will face a devastating catastrophe next! Clenching her phone, Nicole¡¯s heart raced furiously. Despite the strength of the Seet Group, Levant was ruthless in his methods even if it meant mutual destruction. Nevertheless, it was still devastating for Evan. Five days. If I refuse him in five days, will he do something even more drastic? My father¡¯s life. The stability of Seet Group. Should I leave with Levant? It¡¯s not like Evan can¡¯t be together with Susan. Weren¡¯t they happy when they watched the stars together? Laying on her bed, she turned around restlessly as she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. It was already midnight when Evan returned to the room exhausted. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nicole asked softly, ¡°What happened?¡± Evan replied. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Getting back into bed, he closed his eyes. Silence ensued. Evan will be fine. Everything will be alright. The next day. The weather was clear on a weekend. The children didn¡¯t need to go to school; hence, they wreaked havoc at home. Juan was making a fuss about going to Seet Residence to visit Grandpa and Grandma. Maya nodded in agreement. ¡°Mommy, my dietician has taught me how to make new desserts. I want to let Grandpa and Grandma try them.¡± Since it was rare for Maya to be so filial, Nicole nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take you to Seet Residence. I need to enquire about thetest news on Uncle Davin anyway.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Juan and Maya cheered in joy. Despite having no reaction, Kyle and Nina were also secretly d. After driving to Seet Residence, Nicole unexpectedly bumped into Susan at the entrance. What is she doing here? When Susan saw them, she greeted them warmly. ¡°Ms. Lane, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Susan grinned. ¡°I was with Evanst night, and he mentioned that his mother was not feeling well. So, I dropped by for a visit.¡± Nicole was speechless. Is Sophia not feeling well? Why didn¡¯t I know about it? Evan didn¡¯t tell me, and yet he told Susan. What¡¯s the meaning of this? When Susan saw Nicole¡¯s expression darken, her eyes shed with joy. ¡°Ms. Lane, why don¡¯t we go in together?¡± Nicole nodded. The four children dashed into the living hall just like young ponies unleashed into the wild. The moment they entered the bedroom, they saw Sophia sitting on a luxurious leather sofa with an IV drip connected to her. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 ¡°Mrs. Seet, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Mom, what happened to you?¡± After both of them greeted Sophia at the same time, Nicole looked at Susan in surprise. I addressed Sophia as Mrs. Seet, but Susan greeted her as Mom? Where did that evene from? Does she still think that she¡¯s Evan¡¯s wife? ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just felt chilly suddenly. Thanks for taking the trouble to visit me. Please have a seat.¡± Susan sat beside Sophia on purpose. Her tone was gentle and sincere, ¡°Last night, I heard Evan mention that you weren¡¯t feeling well. Mom, why didn¡¯t you call me? I would havee back to take care of you.¡± Meanwhile, Sophia was also surprised by Susan¡¯s use of the word ¡°Mom¡±. ¡°Susan, you¡¯re still addressing me as¡­¡± ¡°Mom, it has be a habit after such a long time. So please bear with me. Besides, when you came to visit me after I saved Evan, didn¡¯t you say that you will treat me like your own daughter? That¡¯s why it¡¯s only natural that I greet you as Mom.¡± Sophia was lost for words. The next moment, she raised her head towards Nicole and said, ¡°Susan just wants to be Evan¡¯s sister. So Nicole, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Susan was stunned as she didn¡¯t imagine Sophia would say such a thing. It was obvious that she was worried Nicole would misunderstand. Little did she expect that the members of the Seet family loved Nicole so much. The four children have really solidified Nicole¡¯s position as the Seet family¡¯s daughter-inw. However, luck is ever-changing. Very soon, Evan will break up with Nicole. Very soon¡­ ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± As Russell descended the steps, the four children fell into line and bowed to him in unison. When he saw how disciplined the children were, Russell¡¯s wrinkled face couldn¡¯t hide the joy he felt. ¡°Alright, alright, all of you really made my day! Come, let me take a look at you.¡± The four of them approached Russell and stood at attention. Beaming, Russellughed and tousled both Juan and Kyle¡¯s hair. ¡°You two naughty boys.¡± He then patted Nina on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re growing to be more and more beautiful, just like your Mommy!¡± Nina raised her chin proudly ¨C she agreed that she was pretty. Finally, when Russell looked at chubby Maya, his deep-set eyes suddenly lit up. Maya was smiling at him, and the dimples on her chubby cheeks exposed themselves. She was simply an explosion of cuteness. When he saw her smiling, Russell smiled back in return. He reached out and pinched her chubby face. ¡°Why have you grown to be so fat and fair?¡± Maya rolled her eyes when Russellmented that she was fat. ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m on a diet. The dietician has set a menu for me. As long as I stick to it, I will definitely lose weight.¡± ¡°Lose weight? Why? Don¡¯t lose weight. Being big and strong makes you look exactly like a child of the Seet family.¡± Huh? Everyone isining that I¡¯m fat, and yet Great-grandpa tells me that I¡¯m big and strong. Maya gave him a confused look. ¡°Great-grandpa, do you like fat children?¡± Russell nodded after giving it some thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a little chubby? You should eat whatever you want.¡± Nina, who heard their conversation, stared at her great-grandpa with her eyes widened in shock. The image of Maya growing up to be as fat as a pig emerged in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but spread out her arms and measured them against Maya as she imagined how big and fat Maya would be. Maya frowned. ¡°Nina, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I was just thinking¡­ once you¡¯re as big as a ball, going to school will be extremely convenient. All you need to do is to curl yourself up and roll all the way there. In fact, your new skill would be called ¨C Maya¡¯s unstoppable roll.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± When Juan imagined Maya rolling on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter. Even Russell was amused by their humor. He mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! You can reach school in no time then.¡± By the time she reached school, her face would be swollen while her body would be covered with wounds. In fact, she might not even make it to school as she would have been run down by traffic along the way. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Maya was upset and gave Nina the side-eye. She knew that Nina would jump at any opportunity to tease her. Hence, she had to lose weight as she didn¡¯t want to be as fat as a ball. She intended for Nina to see how she could be as thin as a stick instead. When Nicole saw how happy Russell was bantering with the children, she walked to his side and greeted softly, ¡°Grandpa, how are you feeling?¡± Russell sighed. ¡°Age is catching up, and it¡¯s natural to have aches and pains here and there. However, those are trivial issues and not a problem at all.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll treat you with acupuncture in a while, it will ease your difort.¡± Looking at her, Russell¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you really want to be filial, you should marry Evan as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to bring up what happened in the past. I¡¯m sure that your deceased Grandma won¡¯t me you for it.¡± When Russell first found out that it was Nicole¡¯s father, Zane, who killed Evan¡¯s Grandma in an ident, he vehemently objected to their rtionship. But now, Nicole felt her heart warm when she heard him say something like that. ¡°Grandpa, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I already know everything. You¡¯re not Zane¡¯s daughter. Instead, you¡¯re Sir Musgrave¡¯s own flesh and blood.¡± Just as she spoke, Russell let out a depressing sigh. ¡°I know you had it tough early in your life. You bore four children for the Seet family and raised three of them alone. I deeply appreciate all that you have done. So, quickly pick a date and get yourself married to Evan. I can¡¯t wait to attend your wedding.¡± To arrange a wedding with Evan¡­ But, Levant gave her five days¡¯ time and one day had already gone by. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen four dayster. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not willing to marry Evan?¡± ¡°Grandpa, Evan has been upied by work recently. Also, I am equally busy too. Hence, both of us have decided to postpone the wedding to ater date.¡± Russell became upset. ¡°What are you guys so busy for? Is that even an excuse? I¡¯m going to call Evan now. I want to tell him personally that the wedding must be held as soon as possible.¡± Russell acted decisively as he whipped out his phone and called Evan on the spot. ¡°Evan, you should organize your wedding with Nicole as soon as possible. I can¡¯t wait to attend the celebrations.¡± At the meantime, Nicole had mixed feelings about it. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If it wasn¡¯t for Levant, Nicole would be delighted to hear Russell pestering Evan to marry her. But now¡­ After ending the call, Russell¡¯s face was filled with joy as he looked at Nicole. ¡°Evan has agreed to hold your wedding as soon as possible. When he returns tonight, both of you should discuss it. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Evan agreed? Nicole was briefly stunned. However, she acknowledged, ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± Hearing that, Russell¡¯s face became radiant with joy. ¡°Good. This is a grand asion for the Seet family; hence, we must definitely have a big celebration. Don¡¯t worry. I fully support both of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Grand asion? Susan, who heard the conversation, clenched her fist discreetly while maintaining a smile on her face. However, her eyes that were ring at Russell shed with devious schemes. When the children heard that Daddy and Mommy were going to have a wedding, they cried out in joy and started nning for it together. Everyone in the Seet family was delighted as Sophia held Nicole¡¯s hand to reassure her. ¡°Nicole, if you need anything, do let us know, and don¡¯t be shy. You¡¯re already family.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°Why are you still addressing me as Mrs. Seet when you¡¯re about to get married?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Thank you, Mom.¡± ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful indeed! Once you marry Evan, you should strive to have a few more children. There¡¯s no point in cing our hope in Davin anymore, as we haven¡¯t even heard from him thest few days. The legacy of the Seet family is now in both you and Evan¡¯s hands.¡± Nicole smiled faintly despite the turmoil in her heart. They ce their hopes in me and Evan, but do we even have a future together? Nightfall, after being coaxed by Sophia, the children agreed to spend the night at Imperial Garden. Nicole was about to pick them up from Imperial garden when she heard their decision, so she no longer needed to do so. Chapter 815 Chapter 815 When she returned to her bedroom, she felt a sense of dread. Just a while ago, she gave John a call who told her that things didn¡¯t look good for Seet Group. Although Levant was desperately causing trouble for thepany, he didn¡¯t have anything to gain. Furthermore, he could not keep up the attacks beyond the next few days. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay long in Y City. Therefore, that was the reason why he wanted her to follow him back to K Nation. There are still four more days. How am I going to spend my time with Evan? The matter with Susan felt like a thorn on her side. Evan, I¡¯ll spend the next four days with you. As for the rest of your life, why don¡¯t you spend it with her? Alright? At that moment, someone knocked on the door. A maid came to inform her that dinner was ready. After putting on her shoes, she walked toward the dining hall. Before this, her children and Evan would eat together with her. However, today she was alone and suddenly feeling a bout of emptiness. As she looked at the delicious and exquisite spread on the table, she picked up her phone and gave Evan a call. After a long while, he finally answered. ¡°Hello?¡± The familiar voice was deep and raspy as usual. Nicole paused in silence. ¡°Evan, are youing back for dinner?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Can youe back and eat with me?¡± Nicole gathered her courage to ask. Evan took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m still in the midst of an emergency meeting and don¡¯t know when it will end. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and don¡¯t wait up.¡± With that, he ended the call. As Nicole looked stared at the dark screen, she felt a void open up in her heart. After finishing her dinner in ackadaisical manner, she felt even more lonely. Hence, she stood up and returned to her room. Coincidentally, her phone rang. Thinking it was Evan, she quickly picked up. However, when she realized it was Levant, the sparkle in her eyes lost its shine. ¡°What is it?¡± She answered impatiently. ¡°Nicole, I have prepared a gift for you. Why don¡¯t youe over and see if you like it?¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Just when Nicole felt that it wasn¡¯t convenient to do so tonight and was looking for an excuse to decline, Levant added, ¡°You muste. Sir Musgrave wants me to tell you something.¡± With that, he ended the call. Nicole let out a long sigh as she understood what Levant¡¯sst sentence meant. He was using Stephen to threaten her again. Hence, she had no choice but to go despite her dreading to do so. Fortunately, Evan was in a meeting and would not return home anytime soon. He won¡¯t notice that I¡¯m gone, will he? Nicole grabbed her jacket and bag before leaving Imperial Garden for Levant Winery. Along the way, her heart felt tense as Levant had an ulterior motive every time he wanted to see her. Despite saying that he had a present for her, Nicole knew deep down that it was definitely something else. At the same time, Evan had found out about her ndestine meetings with Levant. Although she didn¡¯t know how, she had a hunch that it had something to do with Levant. His objective was to sow discord between her and Evan. It would also be good if that¡¯s the case. When it was time for her to leave, Evan wouldn¡¯t feel as reluctant to let her go. He would probably only hate her for a while. Outside the car window, the bright neon lights of the night shed as she passed them by. Nicole hoped that the journey would be longer as she dreaded to see Levant. Finally, after thirty minutes, her car stopped outside Levant Winery. After she alighted from her car, she was greeted by the colorful lights that dotted the winery. Left with no other choice, she strode inside in resignation. When Levant saw her, a smug smile broke out across his face. ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re here.¡± Nicole let out a long sigh. Wanting to dispense with the small talk, she broached the topic directly. ¡°What did you want to see me about at this ungodly hour?¡± Levant stood up and casually handed her a box from his drawer. ¡°Nicole, I have prepared this especially for you. Why don¡¯t you see if you like it?¡± Nicole hesitated a moment as she was reluctant to ept it. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 ¡°Nicole, keep it. Sir Musgrave has a message for you.¡± ¡°What message?¡± Nicole asked immediately. When he saw how nervous she was, Levant chuckled. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°He wants to tell you that you should not be concerned with his safety. The reason he lived till today is just so that he can see your mom soon. I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s a good idea to tell you this, but I still feel like saying it. Nicole, how did that make you feel? Will you still be with me?¡± Nicole clenched her fingers. What am I supposed to feel? She believed that those words dide from Stephen. She also believed that Stephen loved her Mom and hoped that she would live the rest of her life happily. However, as a daughter, can I turn a blind eye to my father¡¯s safety? She pondered in silence before looking up at Levant. ¡°Levant, I will leave with you. But, you have to stop your attacks on Seet Group. Also, you have to let my father return to his estate. Or else, I will destroy you even if it costs me my life.¡± Levant¡¯s eyes darkened. Although he had attacked Seet Group relentlessly, Evan¡¯s counterattacks were just as ferocious. To the extent that they had shaken the foundations he had within the country. However, Nicole only saw the damage Levant caused, but it never urred to her that Evan was inflicting the same upon him. With that perception in mind, the only reason Nicole agreed to leave with him was for the sake of Evan. Hence, she knew she had to break all ties with him before she left. Levant smiled faintly. ¡°Alright, Nicole, I promise you that as long as you leave with me. I¡¯ll leave everything here behind and forget about them all.¡± Nicole let out a long sigh. ¡°Today is almost over. Three dayster, I¡¯ll return to K Nation with you.¡± ¡°Alright. Take the gift with you as it means a lot to me. Don¡¯t reject it.¡± Nicole epted the box with an indifferent expression and kept it in her bag. Previously, she would be excited to open the gifts she received. But this time, she didn¡¯t even want to know what was inside. ¡°I¡¯m heading back.¡± She remarked casually before leaving. As Levant watched her go, his lips curled into a knowing and devious smile. Nicole your rtionship with Evan will be utterly destroyed. After Nicole arrived at Imperial Garden and entered the living hall, she saw Evan sitting on the luxurious sofa waiting for her. His expression was as cold as ice. I didn¡¯t expect him to be back so soon. When did he return? Did hee back on purpose to have dinner with me? Stunned, her heart mmed up immediately as if she was caught red-handed for doing something wrong. Evan scrutinized her from head to toe and smirked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± The frostiness of his tone pierced through the question. Just as he spoke, he walked up to her and stared. ¡°I-I was just getting some air.¡± Nicole replied with a random excuse as she subconsciously tightened the grip on her bag. She dared not look into his razor-sharp gaze. With a cold expression on, Evan emanated a chilly vibe throughout. At such close distance, he could smell the cigar smoke that would onlye from that man. She must have gone to see him! But, she lied to me! ¡°Let me ask you one more time. Where did you go?¡± Nicole subconsciously rubbed her fingers and mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I, Evan, have you had your dinner?¡± Changing the topic? ¡°Feeling guilty?¡± Nicole frowned slightly. Given the frosty reception she received, Evan must have known that she went to see Levant. Since that was the case, there was no point in hiding. She replied honestly. ¡°I went to the Levant Winery.¡± ¡°Why did you go there?¡± She remained silent as she couldn¡¯t say. When he saw the shift in her eyes and faced with her silence, Evan¡¯s heart raged with fury. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± He suddenly roared at her causing her heart to skip a beat. Gathering her courage, she took a deep breath. ¡°Evan, can you stop asking me?¡± Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Evan couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Nicole had to go and see Levant. He couldn¡¯t fathom what was it that caused her to lie to him repeatedly. After a brief pause, he sneered, ¡°Was it because I couldn¡¯t eat with you, so you went to see him?¡± Nicole raised her head and looked at him in surprise. Why would he think that? ¡°When you called me, was it because you wanted me to have dinner with you? Or were you just checking when I would be home so that you would have enough time to see him?¡± Evan¡¯s words were like a sharp de that cut her heart. He did assume that something was going on between her and Levant. However, it was to be expected. When Evan apanied Susan to look at the stars, she, too, felt equally ufortable even if nothing happened. She would also jump to conclusions. If Evan went a few more times, she would likely lose her temper too. Therefore, she understood how he felt. It¡¯s not a bad idea for him to assume as such. ¡°Evan, you¡¯re right. I did want to see him. In fact, I may have feelings for him.¡± Evan was stunned as if time stood still. He stared nkly at Nicole and thought that he had heard wrongly. If Evan¡¯s words just now were like a de that cut Nicole¡¯s heart, Nicole¡¯s words were like having that same de piercing through his heart and suffocating him. He was both stunned and shocked at the same time. After regaining his senses, he looked at Nicole, ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Although her words were clearly echoing through his mind, he desperately hoped that he had heard wrongly. Nicole will never say something like that. She definitely won¡¯t. I must have heard wrongly. I must have! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole took a deep breath and suppressed the turmoil in her heart. She repeated, ¡°Evan, I may have feelings for Levant.¡± Her words were soft without any particr emphasis, just like she was rting an incident. However, it was earth-shattering news to him. Her gentle words had caused his world to copse. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Suddenly, he was lost for words. His eyes turned bloodshot while his mind went nk. Clenching her fists, Nicole twisted the knife in his heart. ¡°Evan, perhaps after all this while, I belong with Levant, while you belong with Susan. Fate must have decided it that way.¡± When she finished, she headed upstairs with her bag. Evan froze where he was ¨C just like a statue. His whole being was enveloped with rage. As she ascended the stairs, Nicole sighed in her heart. Levant must have expected this when he asked to meet me thest couple of times. I think Evan will believe me when I told him I have feelings for Levant, won¡¯t he? Back in her room, tears gushed out the moment she closed the door. They rolled down her cheeks incessantly. Evan, if not for the fact my dad is being held hostage by Levant, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been so generous to tell you such a lie and let Susan be with you. That would be thest thing that I would do. As the moonlight shone into the room, the bedroom was bathed in its silver radiance. It felt cold and deste. Sitting on her bed, Nicole reminisced all the times she had with Evan. Her heart burned in anguish and felt that it was better to have some good memories during theirst few days together. At least when they broke up, she could still see him in them. Holding onto that thought, she went back downstairs. However, she couldn¡¯t find Evan anywhere in the hall. After looking around, she still couldn¡¯t find him. Suddenly, she felt a sense of dread. Whipping out her phone, she quickly gave Evan a call. However, no one picked up. Where did he go? She then called John, who told her that Evan was at The Passion. Should I go look for him? After pondering for a moment, she put on her jacket and hurried there. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 That was the ce where she assumed Evan was a gigolo when they first met. Upon entering the bar, old memories flooded back into her head. Every step she took cause images from that fateful night to sh through her mind. They were of the first time the two slept together. The piercing music and rambunctious atmosphere of the bar drowned all of the other noises. As she approached the room they shared that night, she paused before knocking on the door. ¡°Go away!¡± She heard a deep voice bellow through the door, and it sounded awfully familiar. He was really inside. When Nicole pushed open the door and entered, she saw a figure in a foul mood drinking alone and looking especially lonely. Ka-chak. She closed and locked the door behind her. Approaching him slowly, she felt heartbroken when she saw the bottles of empty wine on the table. Getting a grip of herself, she took a deep breath and gently patted Evan¡¯s haughty face. ¡°You¡¯re such a handsome one!¡± When he heard the familiar voice, Evan looked up and saw Nicole standing right in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows in confusion. Is the alcohol ying tricks on me? Nicole curled her fair and slender arms around his neck. With a slight curl of her lips, she let out a seductive smile. ¡°Come, let¡¯s kiss first.¡± Evan was stunned. He had been reminiscing all the times he had with Nicole, including the first time they met. The current circumstances were exactly the same as then. She had drunk a lot and threw herself at him, thinking that he was a gigolo. Evan looked at her doubtfully and smirked. Then he repeated the same words fromst time. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Nicole¡¯s heart burned in nostalgia. ¡°Stop talking. Are you a real man?¡± The few familiar words from then brought Evan back to the scene from his past. He was sure that the alcohol was ying tricks on him. He snorted and tried to recall what he said next. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Am I a real man, you ask? You¡¯ll be sure to find out in a moment!¡± When he spoke, his words reeked of the stench of alcohol. It was exactly how she was then when she was drunk. Nicole held up his face and kissed him passionately. Enveloped by the familiar feeling and taste, his world started to spin. Evan couldn¡¯t tell if it was just an illusion or if he was dreaming. As their lips locked, their bodies entwined themselves together, just like when they first met. ¡°Evan, will you always remember me?¡± ¡°Evan, it¡¯s better that you forget me.¡± ¡­ The next day. Evan awoke to an empty room. When he saw his clothes strewn all over the floor, he panicked. Last night, he¡­ As blurry images floated through his mind, he felt as if he had met the Nicole from their very first night. However, how is that possible? But, the messy clothes and the scratches on his body were unmistakable. Clenching his fists, he didn¡¯t dare delve deeper into what had urred. After he walked into the bathroom to wash up, the first thing he did was to check the security footage. However, they had all been tampered with, and there was none from the room. Evan¡¯s heart suddenly sank. Did I had too much to drink and let some other women take advantage of me? How could it happen? Wouldn¡¯t I have betrayed Nicole? Thinking further, he remembered that Nicole had feelings for someone else. Hence, does betrayal still apply to us? Nicole may not even care about what I did¡­ After letting out a depressing sigh, he suppressed whatever happenedst night in his heart and drove to his office. His mood was foul for the whole day. As if something dirty hadtched onto him, he felt uneasy throughout. Logically, no woman would daremit such a brazen act. Furthermore, other than Nicole, I am repulsed by all other women. How could it¡­ Once I find out who took advantage of mest night, I will definitely teach her a lesson. Taking a deep breath, he mmed his ss of water onto the table with a bang. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 John was jolted by the sound. Recently, thepany was in turmoil while Evan and Nicole were going through challenging times. Consequently, Evan¡¯s temperament had been extremely vtile. Hence, John had to be careful in terms of his words and actions. In the event he made a mistake, he would inadvertently end up being a punching bag. ¡°Throw all these documents out!¡± John was puzzled. They have just been printed, so why throw them out? Despite the doubts in his mind, John didn¡¯t dare voice them out and did as he was told. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± When he returned after throwing out the documents, Evan chucked him his jacket. ¡°Throw this too.¡± John was further confused. The jacket was from a high-endbel which Evan was fond of. Hence he wondered why Evan wanted it discarded. In spite of the questions he had, it was not the time for him to ask. John was cognizant of the fact that Evan was in an extremely foul mood today. A thunderstorm was about to erupt anytime; hence, it was advisable for him not to get on Evan¡¯s nerves. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± The whole afternoon, Evan felt restless and full of dread. When darkness almost fell upon the sky and it was time to get off work, Evan suddenly waved his hands at John. In response, John quickly darted over. ¡°Mr. Seet, go ahead.¡± Evan stared at him and carefully asked, ¡°Smell my body and tell if you can sense anything.¡± John furrowed in eyebrows and put his dog-like nose to work. After taking a few sniffs, he gently nodded his head. Evan suddenly became nervous. ¡°What¡¯s the smell?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, what perfume are you using? I think it is simr to the one ourpany has justunched ¨C Butterfly Dreams.¡± Evan tried his best to smell again. ¡°Other than perfume, what else can you smell?¡± John frowned and took another sniff. He then shook his head. ¡°Mr. Seet, what kind of smell are you looking for?¡± Evan gave him a hint. ¡°Do I have a female scent on me?¡± Female scent? John began to feel awkward. Mr. Seet, are you trying to show off in front of a pitiful single man like me? ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything,¡± John answered resolutely as he pursed his lips. Only then did Evan heave a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± John was confused and didn¡¯t understand what Mr. Seet meant. Delving further into it, he wondered if the scent Mr. Seet was describing belonged to another woman instead of Mrs. Seet. Oh my God! Mr. Seet, did you do something that betrayed your conscience? Shocked, he stared at Evan with probing eyes, just like a detective. When John¡¯s stare made him feel ufortable, Evan yelled, ¡°Get out!¡± Shifting his gaze away, John quickly left as if his life depended on it. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Mr. Seet today. Did he have a rendezvous at the barst night?¡± John mumbled to himself. At that moment, he suddenly remembered Nicole had called him to ask about Evan¡¯s whereaboutsst night. It seems like the problem between Mr. and Mrs. Seet is extremelyplicated. Arghh¡­ I bet the next few weeks are going to be terrible for me. As Evan sped towards Imperial Garden in his car, his heart was racing just as quickly. How am I going to exin when she finds out? I can¡¯t just say that I mistook someone else for her from the past, can I? He made a resolution then to not drink alone outside ever again. Back at Imperial Garden, Nicole wasn¡¯t around, and that made him feel jittery. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Did she go and see Levant again? Suddenly the phone rang. ncing at it, he quickly picked up. ¡°Evan, something terrible has happened. Come to the Seet Residence now!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your Grandpa. You have toe now!¡± At the mention of Grandpa, Evan rushed to the garage and floored the elerator towards Seet Residence. When he arrived, the situation was beyond what he expected. As he hurried into Grandpa¡¯s room, he saw Grandpa lying quietly on the bed as if he was sleeping. However, the room was filled with people. All his uncles were there and so was Nicole. Chapter 820 Chapter 820 He moved to the bedside and gently called out. ¡°Grandpa, grandpa.¡± ¡°Evan, enough. Your Grandpa has left us. He can¡¯t hear you anymore.¡± Just as she spoke, tears rolled down Sophia¡¯s cheeks. The news was such a shock to him as if he had been struck by lightning. It simply left him bewildered. How can it be¡­ With reddened eyes, he turned to look at Sophia. ¡°What happened? H-how did he¡­?¡± Sophia tried to speak, but nothing came out. She didn¡¯t know how to break it to him. Seeing that she was silent, Lisa stepped out and red fiercely at him. ¡°Evan, your Grandpa has been killed by your fiancee. Nicole was the one who caused his death.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Grandpa had just pestered me to marry Nicole a few days ago, and Nicole enjoyed a good rtionship with him. So how is she the one that caused Grandpa¡¯s death? Evan turned towards Nicole, who was at a loss at how to exin. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know where to begin. She was heading to the Seet Residence to pick up the children. Before she reached, she saw Russell strolling outside. She wanted to stop and greet Russell. However, before she could approach him, someone attacked her from behind, causing her to lose consciousness. The moment she awoke, she saw Grandpa lying unconscious beside her with his walking stick in her hand. That was when Jonathan and Sophia arrived at the scene. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± When Jonathan helped Russell up, he realized that Russell was no longer breathing. Also, there were traces of blows to his head. Shocked, Jonathan stared at the walking stick in her hands. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± She immediately realized that Jonathan suspected that she had hit Russell on his head with the stick, beating him to death. She quickly dropped the walking stick and shook her head vehemently. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Just as she spoke, Jonathan found one of her buttons in Russell¡¯s hand, causing him to be dumbfounded. It was then that she realized her top was torn, which served to reinforce the idea that she and Russell were in a struggle. Russell had just returned to the country half a year ago and spent most of his time at Seet Residence. He would go for a walk asionally and had little contact with the outside world, let alone made any enemies. Therefore, someone had harmed Russell on purpose. However, if she used someone else of doing it, no one would believe her. Under such circumstances, there was no way she could exin herself. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± When she didn¡¯t answer, Evan bellowed at the top of his lungs. At that moment, Susan suddenly arrived. When she saw Evan¡¯s furious yet devastated expression, tears emerged from her eyes. ¡°How can this be? Why would something like that happen?¡± she muttered. She hurried to Sophia¡¯s side to support her. ¡°Mom, Grandpa is such a good man. How can something like this happen to him?¡± As she sobbed, she touched the listening device in her pocket discreetly. The next moment, Nicole¡¯s phone rang. When Nicole saw that it was Levant that called, she hesitated to answer as she wasn¡¯t sure if it was appropriate given the circumstances. If I didn¡¯t, would he hurt Stephen? Evan suddenly snatched her phone away and walked out of the room. He then answered it. Instantly, Levant¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Nicole, we will be leaving in two days. You don¡¯t have to harm anyone from the Seet family to prove your loyalty to me. You really don¡¯t because I trust you.¡± Wait¡­ What did he say? Evan felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He felt as if there was a hole in his heart, and fresh blood was oozing out indiscriminately, suffocating him. ¡°Nicole, Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Levant called out anxiously over the phone. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°What did you say?¡± Evan questioned with a solemn voice. The next moment, he heard Levant reply, ¡°I just wanted to make sure Nicole is safe.¡± By the time Nicole rushed out, she saw him standing there, frozen like a statue. ¡°What happened? What did Levant say?¡± Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Evan turned and looked at Nicole in shock. His gaze was razor-sharp, and it sent a chill down Nicole¡¯s spine. She had never seen such a terrifying expression from Evan. Consequently, she wondered if it was something Levant had said or did he really believe that she killed Russell. Her heart skipped a beat when the thought crossed her mind. If Evan doesn¡¯t believe me, who else will? The next moment, Evan¡¯s lips moved slightly. Word by word, he asked, ¡°Is he worth killing someone for?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t really understand what he meant, but from Evan¡¯s bloodshot eyes, she could see the sorrow in them. He must be really devastated. The kind that is beyondprehension. ¡°Speak!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he screamed at her furiously. ¡°Wh-what do you want me to say?¡± ¡°Are you leaving with him two dayster?¡± Clenching her fists, Nicole faintly nodded. Only by leaving with Levant, will he give her father back his freedom and stop the ndestine attacks on the Seet Group. Evan was shaken to the core in disbelief. In his trembling voice, he rified with her, ¡°I-is it real? Are you leaving with him?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nicole squeeze her fingers and nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I may have feelings for him?¡± Evan emanated a terrifying aura just like a demon from hell. He clenched his fists so tightly that she could hear his knuckles cracking. At that moment, Russell¡¯s second and third sons rushed toward them. Adam and Ryan quickly approached Evan. Adam seethed, ¡°Evan, causing the death of your Grandpa is a serious crime. If you dare protect her and let her go, don¡¯t me me for breaking ties with you! I¡¯ll be the first to beat you up!¡± Ryan raged along, ¡°Evan, if you still consider yourself as a grandson and a member of the Seet family, you must seek justice for your Grandpa. This woman must pay in blood!¡± When she saw the sorrow on Evan¡¯s face, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. She knew that Evan was in unimaginable anguish. His love for Nicole was unwavering, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see her hurt. However, on the other side, Russell was his beloved Grandpa, and he was feeling immense pressure from the other members of the Seet family. Hence, the circumstances had forced him to choose one side. Seeing that he was in a dilemma, Sophia stepped forward. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s more to the matter than meets the eye? Maybe Nicole isn¡¯t the perpetrator¡­¡± ¡°Sophia! It¡¯s Russell here that we¡¯re talking about. Even if you want to be biased, you still shouldn¡¯t side with that woman.¡± Lisa interrupted Sophia angrily as she red at her. She then turned to Evan. ¡°Evan, tell me, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Evan, remember that the whole Seet family is watching. You have to careful not to act based on your emotions.¡± Facing immense pressure, Evan could feel his battered heart continue to be scorched. Every second felt like an eternity under such tormenting circumstances. He clenched his fists and dered, ¡°Send her to prison.¡± Nicole stared at Evan¡¯s reddened eyes as she felt her heart freeze over. Evan wants me to go to prison. Does it mean he doesn¡¯t believe me? ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t do it. Why would I harm Grandpa? I¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, you better save those words for the police. I believe they will get to the bottom of the matter. If you are innocent, they will clear your name. Evan has been through enough so you should empathize with him,¡± Susan interrupted her abruptly. She then approached Evan and stayed quietly by his side. When Nicole saw them standing together, she lost the will to exin. That¡¯s right. Evan and Susan will be together next time. They do lookpatible standing by each other¡¯s side. After all, I want them to be together. Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Going to prison works for me too. If I die in there, Levant won¡¯t have the chance to threaten me anymore. In fact, this seems like a better option than going to K Nation with him. Death will end all of this. She stopped exining and smiled wryly in response. s, she chose to resign herself to fate. After a while, she turned to Sophia. ¡°Please take care of my children. You have to.¡± Sophia answered with tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of them for you.¡± Suppressing the reluctance from within her heart, she nodded in tears. Until she was brought to prison, she didn¡¯t say a word. In fact, her expression was one of relief. Looking back on her short life, she felt that she had lived well. The only regret she had was with regards to her four children. When the police arrived to take her away, Nicole was still nagging Sophia to take care of her children. ¡°Mrs. Seet, it¡¯s up to you now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are my grandchildren. I will definitely take good care of them.¡± Nicole looked at Sophia gratefully before turning to Evan. He was still in a daze, just like a statue. Nicole wanted to tell him something but choked back the words right when she wanted to speak. Forget it, saying anything now is pointless. She turned and left with the police. As Nicole walked out of the hall, Evan turned around with his back facing the others. No one saw the expression on his face, and no one understood what he was going through in his mind. All they could see was his broad shoulders trembling from behind. Susan walked up beside him andforted him softly, ¡°Evan, don¡¯t be sad. Grandpa is¡­¡± ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Before Susan could finish, she was admonished by Evan in front of everyone. Feeling aggrieved, her eyes reddened as she fidgeted where she stood. The members of the Seet family had no time to be concerned about her. All they did was gather and specte about what happened to Russell. At that moment, the four children suddenly entered. Maya bawled as she ran towards Evan. ¡°Daddy, Mommy has been taken away by the police. Please save Mommy, please.¡± Warm tears streamed down her chubby face. ¡°Daddy, Mommy isn¡¯t a bad person. She shouldn¡¯t be arrested by the police.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she reasoned with Evan. Kyle raised his voice. ¡°Daddy, Mommy definitely won¡¯t hurt Great-grandpa!¡± Juan added, ¡°Daddy, before the matter is properly investigated, we can¡¯t let Mommy suffer in prison. We can¡¯t allow her to be framed!¡± As the children pleaded for their Daddy to save Nicole, Sophia sighed in her heart. She knew that under the circumstances, there was nothing Evan could do. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Leah, get someone to take them away and watch over them. Don¡¯t let them out of your sight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not leaving. Please get Daddy to save Mommy.¡± ¡°Grandma, Mommy is not a criminal.¡± ¡°Daddy, get them to release Mommy.¡± ¡°Let Mommy go, don¡¯t wrongly use her!¡± The four of them cried and struggled as they were taken away by the maids. Susan took the initiative to follow and console them. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, your Mommy will be fine. Stop crying and be good, alright?¡± Nina rubbed the tears off her eyes before ring at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you gloat yet. Even if Mommy is taken away by the police, Daddy still won¡¯t be with you.¡± Susan¡¯s gaze darkened. The little girl is smart despite her young age. I have to be careful not to underestimate her. ¡°Nina, how can you speak like that? I know you don¡¯t have a good impression of me. But don¡¯t you worry, you will like me soon enough.¡± ¡°Pfft! Thest thing I¡¯ll do is like a fake like you. Stay away from me!¡± Filled with fury, Nina rolled her eyes at Susan before storming off to her room. Meanwhile, Juan and Kyle began discussing how to save their Mommy. Juan sighed, ¡°I gave Grandpa a call but couldn¡¯t get through. Given Mommy¡¯s situation, I¡¯m afraid only Grandpa can save her now.¡± Chapter 823 Chapter 823 ¡°Why can¡¯t we get through?¡± Kyle felt something was amiss. After a few tries, the result was the same. Stephen¡¯s phone had been switched off. The two of them began to discuss. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to K Nation and ask Grandpa to help save Mommy.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, and Daddy won¡¯t agree to it and will have us taken back here. Let¡¯s think of something else.¡± As Susan watched the two of them, she sighed. Nicole¡¯s children really love her a lot. Maya was wailing at the top of her lungs while tears continued to drop like rain. No one could get her to stop as her mind was filled with the image of her Mommy being taken away by the police and that she would suffer in a small prison cell. Furthermore, the thought of not being able to see her Mommy terrified her. She felt that her world had copsed. Other than crying, she didn¡¯t know what else to do. ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­ I want Mommy¡­¡± Susan walked toward Maya and helped her wipe her tears. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t be sad. Mommy will be out soon.¡± When she heard that her Mommy would being out, Maya looked at Susan at once. She asked while choking back her tears, ¡°When is Mommy going to be out?¡± Susan pondered a moment. ¡°If you be good. I will think of a way to get Mommy out. So don¡¯t cry anymore, alright?¡± ¡°Really?¡± A¡±Yes. As long as you don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll think of a way, alright?¡± Maya wiped her tears with her chubby hands and no longer dared to cry. All she managed was to sniffle. Looking at Maya, Susan felt that the chubby girl was easier to coax, unlike her three other siblings, who were a lot more difficult. She helped Maya wipe her tears. ¡°Good girl, why don¡¯t I y with you?¡± Maya nodded as she continued to sniffle. ¡°You have to rescue Mommy from prison.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± However, Susan¡¯s eyes shed with menace. I think prison is a great ce, and that¡¯s where Nicole belongs. As the members of the Seet family were busy with the funeral preparations, no one had time to look after the children. Susan then carried Maya and walked up to Sophia. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you let me take care of the children first. They are willing to y with me. Isn¡¯t that right, Maya?¡± Maya nodded resolutely. As long as Mommy would be rescued, she was willing to y with Susan. Sophia suddenly coughed and rubbed her chest. ¡°That would be helpful. Age is catching up on me, so please take care of them first. Susan, Evan absolutely adores the children, so you must treat them well.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will treat them as if they¡¯re my own flesh and blood.¡± When she recalled how Susan was willing to risk her life to save Evan, Sophia felt that she would love the children simply because she loved Evan. Hence, for her to babysit the children was certainly better than letting the maids do it. ¡°Thanks for taking the trouble then, Susan.¡± ¡°Not at all, Mom. It¡¯s really busy here, so I¡¯ll take them back to Hillside Vi.¡± Sophia gave it some thought. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s probably for the best.¡± With Sophia¡¯s agreement, Susan carried Maya out of the living hall and got the driver to take them back to Hillside Vi immediately. ¡°The four of you will be staying at Hillside Vi from now on. Call me if you need anything.¡± On the other hand, Nina still resented Susan and didn¡¯t expect that she would be the one to take care of them. She rolled her eyes at Susan. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to look after me, and stop pretending in front of us. Stay away from me, and I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Kyle, too, ignored her and returned to his own bedroom. Meanwhile, Juan continued to observe Susan. ¡°Ms. Susan, why do you want to take care of us?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Susan put on a sympathetic expression. ¡°I feel sorry for you because of how young you are. That¡¯s why I want to care for you.¡± Juan rolled his eyes in response. He then folded his arms and red at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°Wrong! You¡¯re just trying to use us to get close to Daddy, right?¡± Briefly stunned, Susan maintained her smile, ¡°You¡¯re still young and shouldn¡¯t behave so rudely. Why don¡¯t I teach you some manners?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me as I know more about it than you.¡± Just as he spoke, he turned and headed back upstairs. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Susan¡¯s expression turned gloomy as she stared at Juan¡¯s silhouette. Meanwhile, Maya was stunned where she was and fidgeted with her chubby hands. ¡°Ms. Susan, when will you rescue Mommy from prison?¡± Susan scrutinized her top to toe with her razor-sharp gaze. All of Nicole¡¯s kids are really a handful except this foolish fatty, who is much easier to coax. She grinned. ¡°Do you want me to save your Mommy? If you do, you have to obey whatever I say.¡± Maya nodded resolutely. ¡°I will, Ms. Susan.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Susan bent down to pick Maya up and walked towards her bedroom. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Closing the door behind her, she put Maya down. She then pinched Maya¡¯s arms while rolling her eyes in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re so heavy because you eat too much.¡± Does she hate me for being fat? Fidgeting her arms, Maya just stood there with a sorrowful face. Susan continued to observe Maya and noticed that Maya was fat while Nina was slim. Even so, both of them looked a lot like Nicole. As she continued to look, she suddenly thought she saw Nicole¡¯s face. Her expression darkened as she reached out to pinch Maya¡¯s chubby cheeks violently on impulse. Maya screamed in pain immediately. Lowering her voice, Susan gritted her teeth and warned Maya, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to yell!¡± Poor Maya had tears welling up in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t understand why Aunt Susan was pinching her. At that moment, Susan¡¯s expression terrified Maya. When she saw Maya recoiling in horror, Susan¡¯s gaze turned so icy that it looked like it could spew venom. If it weren¡¯t for Nicole and you lot standing in my way, I would have long been happily married to Evan. It¡¯s all your fault! Yours! With that thought in mind, her face contorted in rage as she red viciously at Maya. Then, she forcefully grabbed Maya¡¯s body and pinched her with all her might. ¡°Ah!¡± Maya yelled in pain. But, the moment she remembered Susan¡¯s warning, she quickly covered her mouth with her hands. At the same time, her big round eyes were filled with horror. To her, the gentle Ms. Susan had turned into a demon. Moreover, she didn¡¯t understand why Susan was treating her that way. When she saw Maya¡¯s eyes filled with tears, Susan seethed, ¡°If you want to save Mommy, you have to obey me. Or else, your Mommy will stay in prison forever. She will starve and be beaten inside! Now, only I can save Mommy. Do you understand?¡± Maya nodded with tears in her eyes. She had pleaded with Daddy at Seet Residence when she saw Mommy being taken away. However, Daddy ignored her and didn¡¯t do a thing. She had no idea how else to save Mommy other than to obey Susan. To her, that was her only avenue to do so. Hence, she knew she had to cling to this avenue for dear life. Only then can she save her beloved Mommy. ¡°Go on and y with the rest. But you can¡¯t tell anyone of what happened today.¡± Susan quickly warned her when she saw the bruises on Maya¡¯s body. Maya nodded obediently as she wiped the tears of her face. Before she left the bedroom, Susan gave her some sweets. ¡°Take this.¡± Maya quickly received it. Before this, she would be delighted to receive any kind of food. However, she became especially wary right now as the sweets were no longer a treat to her. In fact, they felt like something horrifying instead. Worried that she would expose what happened, Susan followed her out of the bedroom discreetly. When Nina saw Maya returning with a bunch of sweets, she asked curiously. ¡°Who gave them to you?¡± ¡°Ms. Susan,¡± Maya replied as she offered them to Nina. ¡°Do you want some?¡± Nina rolled her eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t eat anything given by the bad woman.¡± Maya was stunned as she put the sweets on the table. Sitting on her bed, she fidgeted with her clothes as if she had just escaped from the jaws of death. Her fear had yet to fully subside. Her eyes were filled with fear and helplessness. As Maya didn¡¯t say anything, Susan was satisfied and sauntered towards the living hall. Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Russell Seet¡¯s funeral was a grand affair. With regards to the reason for his death, the Seet family and the Seet Group announced that he had died of disease. They did so to safeguard their reputation. Nevertheless, they never stopped investigating the actual cause of death. Once the funeral wasplete, Adam headed to the Seet Residence with the investigative report and threw it on the table. ¡°Have you seen it? Only Nicole and Dad had touched the walking stick. There was no other person there. Hence, the murderer has to be Nicole.¡± The result caused Jonathan¡¯s temper to re and yell at Evan. ¡°Your woman caused your Grandpa¡¯s death. Given how vicious she is, she needs to be punished severely!¡± Looking at the report, Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed as if something came to mind. ¡°Can¡¯t there be any other possibility?¡± Sophia suddenly asked. ¡°What possibility?¡± The members of the Seet family looked at her with concerned expressions, waiting for her to borate. ¡°Can Dad have been hit by some other object? The murder weapon might not be the walking stick. Therefore¡­¡± The moment she spoke, everyone had their own ideas. Adam looked at her with an upset expression. ¡°Sophia, isn¡¯t what you say ridiculous? At this point in time, why are you still defending her?¡± Lisa was anxious to add, ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would want to kill Dad to frame her? If they really hated her so much, they would have chosen to kill her instead. Would killing Russell be unnecessary? Sophia, can you stoping up with excuses for her?¡± Ryan, too, admonished her, ¡°Sophia, by saying that, it¡¯s obvious that you want to protect her. But let me warn you that the Seet family will never agree to that. You are a member of the Seet family too. However, that woman has yet to marry Evan. They haven¡¯t even had their wedding nor obtain their marriage certificate. Hence, she¡¯s not a member of our family. You should know where to draw the line.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Given how sad and angry everyone was, Sophia didn¡¯t say anything further. She was cognizant that by defending Nicole, she was making enemies with the whole family. Other than showing them the evidence, nothing else she said would be of any use. Staying silent, she walked towards Evan, who looked gloomy throughout. ¡°Evan, everyone is tired after thest few days. Why don¡¯t you go home and rest?¡± Over thest few days, Evan was down in the dumps. His eyes were so cold that he looked like the God of Death himself. She could feel the emotional anguish he was going through. Evan nodded and left Seet Residence. The prison. ¡°Ouch!¡± As Nicole rolled up her sleeves, she grimaced in pain when she looked at the wounds left by her beating. Thinking of all the nasty things that were said, she mourned deeply in her heart. Evan, do you really hate me so much? Do you really not believe me? ¡°Mr. Seet asked us to take good care of you.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet said that a cold-blooded and disloyal woman like you should suffer and learn to be more obedient.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet said that since he has sent you here, we don¡¯t have to be nice to you.¡± Cold-blooded and disloyal woman? Argh! Does Evan really think that I¡¯m with Levant? The images of Evan ordering the police to take her to prison shed across her mind. The statue-like frostiness and indifferent expression of his were seared in her mind. He must really think that I killed Russell. The person who should believe in me the most thinks that I was the murderer¡­ who else would believe that I¡¯m innocent? Feeling a burn in her heart, she took a deep breath to ease it. Looking up at the ceiling of her windowless cell, she was curious as to who would frame her. Was it Levant? No, it can¡¯t be him. He wants to take me away, and I have agreed to it. So, he wouldn¡¯t want to see me in jail. So who else can it be? Who? Nicole curled up in a corner of her cell and hugged herself tight. She then recalled every single detail of what had happened and tried to look for some clues. However, it was a futile effort. Nevertheless, she knew she had to be strong and endure. She had four children waiting for her outside of prison. Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Back at the Seet Residence. The moment Evan returned, Juan and Kyle rushed towards him with Nina and Maya following closely behind. ¡°Daddy, when is Mommying back?¡± ¡°Daddy, I guarantee Mommy was framed. You have to save her.¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Daddy, I miss Mommy.¡± Evan¡¯s gaze narrowed as he looked at the children. If I were to get her out, wouldn¡¯t that allow her to leave with Levant and abandon the four of you? Never! There was no way he was going to allow Nicole to leave with that man. ¡°Stop asking. Just let her stay in there.¡± Evan¡¯s expression darkened just after he spoke and then headed upstairs. Both Juan and Kyle felt a sense of defeat. Then, Juan sighed, ¡°I told you that Daddy wants Mommy to be arrested. So why would he rescue Mommy? Therefore, we are on our own on this.¡± ¡°But what can we do?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get through to Grandpa despite calling so many times. I wonder what happened to him? Why don¡¯t we get Ms. She to help us? She has been to the estate before and can definitely find Grandpa. That way, we can get Grandpa to help us save Mommy.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°Sounds like a n.¡± Nina agreed. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s call Ms. She at once.¡± Despite calling multiple times, they couldn¡¯t get through as She¡¯s phone had been turned off. What¡¯s going on? Is it a trend now to keep one¡¯s phone off? Little did the children know that She was curled up beside Davin, and they were having a passionate time together. To prevent the Muir family from disrupting them and getting her to go home, She had turned off her phone on purpose. When they couldn¡¯t get through to her, the children became more anxious. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°What are we going to do? Ms. She has turned off her phone, and we can¡¯t get in touch with her.¡± Juan looked worried. ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for her?¡± Kyle suggested. ¡°I agree as we have no other choice,¡± Nina acknowledged. ¡°But which one of us should go?¡± As Maya watched the three of them discussing, her chubby hands continued to fidget around. She had just clearly heard that Daddy wanted Mommy to stay in prison; hence, he would definitely not rescue her. As Grandpa and Ms. She could not be contacted, the only one who could save Mommy at that moment was Susan. Although Ms. Susan can be terrifying at times, I will obey whatever she says as long as she can rescue Mommy. Nina turned to look at Maya. ¡°Why are you so quiet today? Do you not want to save Mommy?¡± Maya widened her eyes and nodded vigorously. Of course, I want to save Mommy. That¡¯s the only thing I want. ¡°Then why are you not saying a word?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± A moment ago, she was just thinking about how to get Susan to rescue Mommy as soon as possible. Maya continued her silence. Nina rolled her eyes at her. All she knows is chomping down on her food. And when faced with a major problem, she just turns into a useless piece of wood. ¡°Stop scolding Maya. She is just at a loss from being worried about Mommy. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t know what to say.¡± Juan defended Maya when he saw her in a daze. Maya nodded at Juan¡¯s words. Right then, Kyle returned to the topic. ¡°So, who is going to find Ms. She?¡± Nina gave Maya the side-eye again. ¡°Of course, it has to be the three of us. Not Maya because she always gets lost. I¡¯m afraid she would lose her way again.¡± Maya looked at Nina but didn¡¯t rebut. She knew Nina was right as she was prone to getting herself lost. Thus, Mommy never let her wander far. Every time they went out, Mommy would be holding her chubby hands. The thought of Mommy¡¯s warm hands caused tears to well up in her eyes. I must rescue Mommy and not leave her in prison to be beaten and starved like what Ms. Susan said. The more she thought about it, the more pitiful she felt Mommy was. Suddenly, she started crying. ¡°Mommy, save Mommy, I want Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Stop crying Maya. We will save Mommy.¡± Chapter 827 Chapter 827 ¡°That¡¯s right, stop crying. Aren¡¯t we thinking of a n right now? We will definitelye up with one,¡± Juan and Kyle reassured her. Nina sighed and reached out to hold Maya¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go back to your room and wash up.¡± She turned towards Juan and Kyle. ¡°It¡¯s up to both of you to find Ms. She.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Leave it to us.¡± Both of them nodded and continued their discussion. As Susan watched the children¡¯s movements, she quickly understood that they wanted to find reinforcements to help Nicole. Are they going to see She for help? Right then, an idea shed across her mind. Slowly, Susan¡¯s lips broke into a devious grin as she headed up to the study. At that moment, Evan was sitting in the study with a gloomy expression. Emanating a terrifying aura, he looked like a demon who had just escaped from hell. Susan couldn¡¯t help but catch her breath. After pausing for a moment, she entered carefully. Looking at Evan, she remarked in a gentle tone. ¡°Evan, why don¡¯t you think about how to rescue Ms. Lane? Even if she did something wrong, she is still the kids¡¯ mother. They miss her a lot.¡± Evan looked at her with an expressionless gaze and said sharply, ¡°Get out.¡± Hearing that, Susan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As her expression darkened slightly, she subconsciously clenched her fists. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just worried about the children as I overheard them nning to save Ms. Lane by asking others for help. I can understand that they want to rescue their mother. After all, they are children, and it would be dangerous for them to be roaming around. What if they lose their way¡­¡± She spoke with a concerned expression. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m just worried about their safety. But if you don¡¯t want to hear about it, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Evan furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He wanted to let Nicole stay in prison to reflect on her decisions, not to give her the opportunity to abandon her family and leave with Levant. Are the children trying to get in my way? I¡¯m not going to let them! ¡°Keep them under your watch, and don¡¯t let them step out of Hillside Vi. If there are any problems, Susan. You will bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Yes, Evan. I will take good care of them.¡± As Susan turned to leave the study, there was a tinge of glee in her eye. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The reinforcements aren¡¯ting. At that moment, Juan and Kyle got themselves changed and prepared to head to the Muir Residence. When Susan saw them, she quickly chased after them and blocked their way. ¡°Where are you two going?¡± ¡°Wherever we¡¯re going, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Juan rolled his eyes at her while Kyle simply ignored Susan. ¡°Your daddy says that you aren¡¯t allowed to leave Hillside Vi, and he wants me to keep an eye on you. If you leave, how am I going to exin it to him?¡± Daddy is forbidding us from leaving? Kyle¡¯s frosty face was filled with doubt. ¡°How did Daddy know that we¡¯re going out?¡± Briefly stunned, Susan gave them an innocent look. ¡°How would I know? All I know is that your Daddy wants me to keep an eye on you and forbid you from stepping out of Hillside Vi.¡± ¡­ When Juan and Kyle heard that, they were dumbfounded. Juan observed her from the corner of his eye and caught a hint of guilt in them. From that, he surmised that she must be the one who told Daddy about their secret. If they can¡¯t leave, they won¡¯t be able to save Mommy. It was all part of the bad woman¡¯s n to be together with Daddy. That¡¯s why she wanted to stop them from seeking assistance. ¡°Both of you should quickly return to your room. Go on.¡± Susan¡¯s voice was gentle and filled with concern. Juan and Kyle exchanged nces before deciding to return to their room to discuss their next step. Back in their room, Juan quickly locked the door and looked at Kyle. He whispered, ¡°Since Daddy doesn¡¯t want us to go out, why don¡¯t we sneak out instead?¡± Kyle replied without hesitaion, ¡°Agreed!¡± They didn¡¯t seem to have any other choice. As night fell, the two children tiptoed out towards the backyard as if they were thieves. They remembered that there was an opening in the wall which they could slip out from. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 However, the moment they reached there, they didn¡¯t expect to see Susan ordering someone to block up the opening. ¡°Listen carefully, make sure you block the hole tightly and don¡¯t leave any cracks. I don¡¯t even want a fly to escape.¡± Susan¡¯s words caused the boys to grit their teeth in anger. Did she hear about our n? How did she preempt us by blocking the hole in the wall? Is she spying on us? Juan leaned towards Kyle and whispered into his ear. ¡°I¡¯ll go alone since I can climb over the wall. After all, I¡¯m trained in Taekwoncdo, so it will be easy for me.¡± Kyle nodded after giving it some thought. Although he had learned Taekwondo before, he wasn¡¯t as highly skilled as Juan, who had been practicing since young. And since Kyle had a weak constitution, he knew he would just be in the way if he followed. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Both of them retreated to find a suitable spot to escape. Just when Juan was rubbing his hands in anticipation to scale the wall, arge pair of hands suddenly held onto his shoulders. He looked up and saw Susan ring at him. When he saw the smile on her face, he was disgusted by it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Getting you boys to have dinner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± Juan quipped as he rolled his eyes at her. Susan was unfazed as she patiently coaxed him. ¡°You¡¯re still a kid, and you will suffer from malnutrition if you don¡¯t eat. That¡¯ll affect your height. Therefore,e back with me to have dinner.¡± ¡°Can I eatter then?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Susan stopped nagging them as she looked at them patiently. When Juan saw how persistent she was, he knew that his n to scale the wall was in tatters. She¡¯s such a loathsome woman to be stopping us at every turn. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t want us to get help and save Mommy. ¡°Fine, fine. We¡¯ll go have dinner,¡± Juan fumed as he headed towards the living hall. At that moment, a triumphant smile broke out across Susan¡¯s face. She had managed to close off all their avenues of getting help. They don¡¯t stand a chance against me at all. During dinner, the children fiddled with their foodckadaisically as none of them had any appetite. However, Susan wasn¡¯t bothered about them. That was until she heard footsteps approaching. Knowing that it was Evan, she instantly coaxed the children gently to have some food. ¡°Juan, Kyle, have some more. The seafood soup today is delicious today. Try some.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°How can you not eat at such a young age. If you don¡¯t like the taste, I¡¯ll get the chef to make something else. So what do you like?¡± Juan gave her the side-eye. The moment Daddyes down, she starts acting all motherly. What a pain. He ignored her and ate a few mouthfuls of his food. ¡°Nina, drink some more.¡± Nina too rolled her eyes at Susan. ¡°I won¡¯t drink something that you¡¯ve touched. Besides, I¡¯m full.¡± With that, she put down her cutlery and headed upstairs. After facing yet another rejection, Susan turned to Maya and said, ¡°Maya,e over. Let me get some for you.¡± Maya nodded and replied courteously. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Susan.¡± Evan sighed in his heart for he knew that Juan, Kyle, and Nina must be throwing a tantrum because Nicole was locked up in prison. He walked towards the table and nced at Susan, ¡°Just ignore them and continue with your own dinner. Let them go hungry if they refuse to eat.¡± Susan made a sorry face. ¡°That won¡¯t do. They are still so young, hence need to be well fed and rested.¡± She then turned towards the three with a concerned expression. ¡°What would you like to have tomorrow morning? I¡¯ll prepare them for you myself, alright?¡± Juan looked up at her. ¡°I want to eat Mommy¡¯s handmade spaghetti. Do you know how to make them?¡± ¡°Handmade spaghetti?¡± Susan was stunned. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook them tomorrow for you.¡± When Juan mentioned the handmade spaghetti, he nced towards Evan on purpose. Daddy loves Mommy¡¯s handmade spaghetti since the beginning. I wonder if he still remembers the taste? However, Evan¡¯s gloomy face was as frosty as ever. It remained expressionless without any sign of emotion. Daddy must have forgotten how it tasted. Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Juan sighed in his heart and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± With that, he left the table abruptly. As Susan looked at Evan who was sitting opposite her, she deliberately asked him how to make spaghetti. ¡°Evan, do you what kind of spaghetti Juan likes? I¡¯d like to make him his favorite.¡± Evan was briefly silent before replying indifferently. ¡°Make whichever that you are familiar with.¡± Susan was stunned but nodded nheless. Only Nicole can make her special handmade spaghetti. The taste is still fresh in my mind, but I wonder if I still have the opportunity to taste it again? The taste of the spaghetti, together with everything that had happened in the past, suddenly flooded his mind that instant. As his gaze darkened, his hand that was holding his fork trembled for a moment. He then got up and headed straight for his study. Meanwhile, Susan frowned as she watched him walk away. What¡¯s with him now? I asked him about spaghetti, and now he has lost his appetite? In that case, I better not bring up anything rted to Nicole. When Evan returned to his room, his mind kept reying the scene where Nicole admitted that she would be leaving with Levant. I don¡¯t understand! What¡¯s so great about Levant? Since when did Nicole start falling for Levant? When? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ng! The more Evan thought about it, the angrier he became. With that, he threw the limited-edition mug in his hand away furiously, shattering it into pieces. Susan, who was right outside the door, was jolted by the sound. She stopped in her tracks and took a deep breath. Initially, she wanted to ask Evan what he wanted to eat so that she can get the chef to prepare it. However, given that he was in a foul mood, asking him anything would only invite a scolding. Hence, she thought it better to stay away for the time being. After all, Evan was always rude to her. Hence, she turned and crept back to her room. Meanwhile, Juan and Kyle couldn¡¯t sleep as they were still racking their brains over their Mommy¡¯s rescue. Juan sighed, ¡°The bad woman is watching us all the time. What are we going to do?¡± Kyle seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°It does seem quite hard for us to find someone to save Mommy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy is just too much! He got us a home tutor, so we don¡¯t even have to leave home for school. He is worried that we may use the opportunity to sneak off and seek help for Mommy.¡± After sighing again, Juan looked at Kyle with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What do you think? Does Daddy hate Mommy that much? Does he really want to keep her in prison forever?¡± Kyle was equally confused. Not too long ago, both Daddy and Mommy were really close. Why did it change suddenly? The adult world is reallyplicated. After pondering for a moment, Juan suddenlymented, ¡°The bad woman has kept us on such a tight leash. I¡¯m so frustrated, so I have to teach her a lesson, no matter what!¡± Kyle looked up at him and replied coolly, ¡°Count me in.¡± Seeing that his brother had agreed to help, Juan nodded zealously. That was what brothers were for. In the other room, Nina and Maya couldn¡¯t sleep either. Nina, who was on the upper deck, looked at Maya at the lower deck. ¡°Why are you so nice to the bad woman?¡± Yet, Maya remained silent. She knew who Nina was talking about. The only reason she was being cordial with Susan was to save Mommy. But when she didn¡¯t answer, Nina questioned further, ¡°Recently, when we discussed how to save Mommy, why didn¡¯t you say anything? Do you not want to rescue Mommy anymore?¡± ¡°No, I want to.¡± Maya quickly replied. ¡°If you want to save Mommy, you shouldn¡¯t forget about her just because the bad woman gave you some sweets. Mommy is more important than sweets. Remember that!¡± Maya continued her silence. Obviously, she knew that Mommy was more important than the sweets. The reason she epted the sweets was to please Ms. Susan so that Ms. Susan could rescue Mommy. In the middle of the night, Maya suddenly sat up. She had dreamt of Mommy. In her dream, Mommy was covered in blood. Not only that, but she was both cold and starving. It was an extremely gruesome sight. She was frightened into tears. ¡°Mommy¡­ I want to see Mommy¡­¡± Nina was awoken by her cries and climbed down tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mommy will be out soon. Don¡¯t cry.¡± As she reassured Maya, she helped her wipe her tears. Chapter 830 Chapter 830 While she was consoling Maya, Nina herself started to tear as she, too, missed Mommy. In the end, both of them hugged each other to sleep. It was a long and lonely night. As Maya sobbed, she slowly drifted back into sleep. Meanwhile, Nina¡¯s small arms were wrapped around Maya¡¯s chubby body. The two children were huddling together pitifully and dreamt of Mommying back to them. The next day. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Juan and Kyle got up and rushed downstairs to check what was for breakfast. The night before, Susan had promised them handmade spaghetti. Hence, they wanted to see what Susan¡¯s spaghetti was going to look like, and if it would taste the same as Mommy¡¯s. When they arrived at the dining room, they saw Susan helping the maid with the dishes. When she saw the children, she set the table for them. Juan saw the spaghetti and some meatballs on the table. Furthermore, there were a few other dishes to go along with it. He didn¡¯t expect Susan to actually prepare the spaghetti for them. ¡°I made this especially for you. Why don¡¯t you try some and see if you like them?¡± When Juan saw the spaghetti, he fell silent. Although Mommy¡¯s spaghetti seldom came with meatballs, it smelled way better. Taking a mouthful of it, hemented. ¡°Mommy¡¯s is a lot more delicious.¡± ¡°This is my first time making it. Anyway, they taste better if you mix them all together. I¡¯ll do better next time.¡± Just as she spoke, she swaggered upstairs. As Juan watched her walk away, he wondered, ¡°She¡¯s not going to ask Nina and Maya down for breakfast, is she?¡± Beside him, Kyle sighed. ¡°I think she is going to get Daddy.¡± Right then, Juan¡¯s mind spun like lightning, and something within his brain clicked. ¡°She is getting Daddy to try her cooking! I think she wants to show him that she can cook better than Mommy.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°She wants to rece Mommy.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let her seed.¡± As the brothers exchanged nces, they shifted their gaze to the dining table at the same time. Knock! Knock! Feeling especially anxious, Susan gently knocked on the door to Evan¡¯s study. I wonder how he is feeling today? She exposed part of her arm on purpose to reveal the scar left by the fire. Since Evan was someone sentimental, she hoped that he would treat her better when he was reminded of how she saved him earlier. As the door opened, Evan looked at Susan and asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± Susan shifted her arm on purpose in front of him by pretending to fiddle with her hair. ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve made breakfast. Why don¡¯t youe down and have some.¡± Evan noticed her movements and inadvertently noticed the scar too. As his eyes darkened, his attitude towards Susan did be more gentle. As expected, his tone was also less harsh. A faint smile broke out from his lips. He replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be down in a short while.¡± Susan was delighted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± With that, she sauntered away. After packing up his things, Evan came to the dining hall. There, he saw the four children staring at their food. Susan looked curiously at them and wasn¡¯t sure what they were up to. ¡°Eat up, guys. Your teacher will be here soon.¡± When Evan sat down, Juanmented, ¡°The spaghetti is just not edible. So are the meatballs and everything else.¡± Susan furrowed her eyebrows curiously. She had deliberately woken up two hours earlier to prepare breakfast for them. Moreover, she had tasted them too. Despite not up to Michelin standards, she still felt it was decent. Hence, she suspected Juan was causing trouble on purpose. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll make something else for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Forget it, just get the chef to cook. Is your cooking even fit for consumption?¡± Nina gave her a picky look as she spoke. Then, she pushed her te away. At the same time, Evan looked towards Maya, who was licking her lips while saying, ¡°It¡¯s too salty. I don¡¯t like it.¡± When even Maya, the food connoisseur, said the same, Evan believed that the food was really bad. After giving it a try, he spat it out immediately. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 He turned to look at Susan. ¡°Next time, go easy on the salt. The children can¡¯t take anything too salty.¡± Susan was puzzled as to how salty it was. When she made the spaghetti, she didn¡¯t even add any salt. She tasted it herself. ¡°This isn¡¯t salty at all.¡± ¡°Ms. Susan, your taste buds are off. We can¡¯t even stomach this. Next time, just leave the cooking to the chef.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just let the chef handle it so that we won¡¯t waste any food.¡± Just when Kyle finished speaking, Evan sighed and instructed the maids to prepare a fresh round of breakfast. He then stood up and left the dining table. When Susan saw that Evan didn¡¯t even taste the food that she painstakingly prepared, she couldn¡¯t help but feel outraged. All she got in return for her wasted effort was harsh criticism and contempt. Suppressing the fury within her, she pulled Evan¡¯s te over and tried the food for herself. The next moment, she, too, spat it out. ¡°I didn¡¯t add any salt at all. Why is Evan¡¯s spaghetti so¡­¡± She turned to look at the four children. However, Juan and Kyle averted their gaze and stared at the ceiling instead. They pretended as if it had nothing to do with them. Nina, on the other hand, gave her the side-eye with her arms folded. She looked as if she was gloating at what had just happened. As for Maya, she was licking her lips hungrily as she stared at the spaghetti. As her eyes shed with desperation, her stomach growled in hunger. She picked up her fork and started to devour the meatballs after mixing them into her spaghetti. Susan furrowed her eyebrows as she pulled over Maya¡¯s te. After giving it a try, she realized it wasn¡¯t salty at all. Damn it, how dare they make a fool of me in front of Evan. They have wasted all my effort! She curled her lips into a smirk. ¡°Maya, stop eating. You can continueter. By the way, your hair seems to be in a mess. Come, darling, let me help youb it.¡± Maya pondered a moment before nodding. After jumping down from the chair, she was carried by Susan into her room upstairs. Once the door closed, Susan¡¯s face turned gloomy instantly. She red at Maya and demanded, ¡°Who told you to say that the food was salty?¡± Maya fidgeted with her fingers and didn¡¯t say a word.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Earlier, Juan was the one who told her to do it, but she didn¡¯t want to betray him. When she didn¡¯t reply, Susan suddenly pulled her hair and ordered fiercely, ¡°Speak!¡± As the pain reverberated through her scalp, tears began to swell in her eyes. However, she quickly covered her mouth as she didn¡¯t dare cry out. Susan had previously threatened her not to cry or else her Mommy wouldnguish in prison forever, suffering from hunger and beatings. Hence, she endured the pain as she didn¡¯t want Mommy to suffer. When she still refused to speak, Susan put her on the bed and took off her pants. After that, she furiously pinched her chubby bum again and again. It hurt so much that tears gushed down her cheeks. ¡°Ms. Susan, I know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t dare do it again. Ms. Susan, I¡¯ll be a good girl¡­¡± she pleaded while sobbing softly. Susan seethed, ¡°You damn child. The next time you dare to prank me with the others, I will beat your bum till you scream. Also, your Mommy is never going toe out of prison! She will always stay inside her tiny cell, beaten to a pulp, just like a dog!¡± Maya thought about the nightmare she had where Mommy was covered in blood. Horrified, she began to bawl aloud. ¡°Stop crying! You¡¯re driving me crazy!¡± At Susan¡¯s order, Maya quickly covered her mouth and tried her best to contain her cries. Despite her reaction, Susan¡¯s anger didn¡¯t subside. She dragged Maya¡¯s hair and continued to abuse her. When she finally saw the bruises on Maya, she was so frightened that she stopped. She was cognizant that she would be finished if Evan was to notice them. No, I can¡¯t beat her like that. I need to think of another way. Taking a deep breath, she ordered Maya to put back on her clothes. She then took Maya to the bathroom to wash her face andb her hair. After she was done, she was worried that someone might notice Maya had been crying. Hence, she kept Maya in her room for the time being and ordered the maids to bring in some delicious food. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Preupied with rescuing their mother, Juan and Kyle did not notice that Maya was there. Nina sighed. She thought Susan had bribed Maya with those candies, which was why Maya stayed in the former¡¯s room for so long. Meanwhile, Susan only allowed Maya to leave when her eyes were no longer red and there were no signs of her crying. Before she left, Susan warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anybody about this. Otherwise, your mommy will have to stay in that small dark room forever. Do you understand?¡± Maya widened her eyes and nodded vigorously. ¡°Get out!¡± Susan yelled as she pointed to the door. Rubbing her chubby hands against each other, Maya walked out of the room. When Nina saw Mayaing back, she asked curiously, ¡°Why took you so long? What did that bad woman tell you?¡± Without a word, Maya shook her head. Anxiety was written all over her chubby face. I can¡¯t tell her. Otherwise, Mommy will have to suffer in that dark room forever. Nina nced at her. That evil woman really managed to bribe her. Maya lowered her head and sat in a daze. Is Mommy okay? Did she get beaten up? Has she eaten? Meanwhile, Nicole was leaning against the cool wall with an angry expression on her face. Recalling the scene earlier, she let out a miserableugh before tears started to roll down her cheeks. Evan, even if you misunderstand my rtionship with Levant, you should not allow others to humiliate me like this. Did you really think that I cheated on you? Is that why you allowed others to treat me like this? Haha! Evan, you are ruthless! That terrible scene earlier reyed in her mind vividly. That man seemed to be out of control as though he had taken some sort of drug and was all out to rape her. In such a ce, if it weren¡¯t the doing of Evan, who else had the power to order someone to do that? In addition, he uttered, ¡°Mr. Seet asked me to take good care of you. Well, when this is over, we¡¯ll see if he still wants you. You filthy woman!¡± Then, he pounced on her like a beast. If I hadn¡¯t learned medicine and managed to strike his acupoint, who knows what would have happened to me by now. She felt like she wasbating a ferocious wolf. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Although he did not manage to rape her, there were scars all over her body. The corner of her mouth bled when he pped her, and he even kicked her in her stomach. Evan¡¯s ruthlessness was way beyond her imagination. No wonder he is known as Lucifer. I have never imagined that he would be so cruel to me. Nicole¡¯s heart ached so much she felt suffocated. Well, I guess it¡¯s right to say that love is as bitter as it is sweet. Today, she got to experience the meaning behind that saying. On the other hand, Evan felt somewhat irritated while flipping through his documents in the office. Then, John walked up to Evan and observed him while he massaged between his brows. John wanted to speak but did not dare to. Therefore, he stood in front of the desk like a statue. Sighing, Evan said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Since Evan asked, he mustered his courage and did what he had to do. As Nicole usually treated him well, he felt that he should stand up for her. ¡°Mr. Seet, do you think Mrs. Seet is really Mr. Russell¡¯s murderer? I believe she¡¯s not that kind of person. Besides, Mrs. Seet and Mr. Russell have always been on good terms, so there is no good reason for her to do something like that.¡± Without a word, Evan stared at him nkly with deep-set eyes. John was nervous, and since Mr. Seet did not cut him off, he was unsure whether or not to continue. Nheless, he decided to do so. ¡°Mr. Seet, I think you should investigate what actually happened without dy and rescue Mrs. Seet.¡± Evan¡¯s expression dimmed upon hearing that, and he reached out to pick up the documents on the table. Then, he threw them at John and yelled, ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Chapter 833 Chapter 833 John was at a loss for words. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Is Mr. Seet annoyed because I talked too much? Well, it makes sense. With his astuteness, he should have known all that. Why is he not finding a way to help Mrs. Seet then? John could not understand what was on the man¡¯s mind. Picking up the documents thrown at him, he sighed before leaving the office. Evan leaned back against his chair and narrowed his eyes, deep in thought. After so many days, is Nicole still nning to leave with Levant? Recently, while Levant had been finding ways to go against the Seet Group, Evan had been doing the same to Levant¡¯s business as well. They were taking drastic measures to destroy each other. Although the Seet Group suffered tremendous loss, Levant did not gain any advantage either. Soon, Levant¡¯spany will lose a foothold in the country. When he leaves, Nicole will never be able to see him again. In this life, I don¡¯t want Nicole to see Levant ever again. Two dayster, after multiple discussions, the quadruplets finally found a way to leave Hillside Vi to rescue their mommy. After Juan finished exining, he looked at his siblings and asked, ¡°Do you have any other questions about what we have to do?¡± Kyle gave it some thought before he replied, ¡°Nope.¡± Following suit, Nina also responded, ¡°I have no questions either and will definitely y my part well.¡± With that, she turned to look at Maya beside her. She realized that Maya had been awfully silent during their meetings. ¡°Maya, did that bad woman bribe you with candy? Is that why you don¡¯t even want to save Mommy?¡± she used. Maya merely shook her head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s good then. You seem to have a close rtionship with her, so you shall be the one to lure her out.¡± Hearing that, a hint of fear appeared in Maya¡¯s eyes. Previously, when shemented that the spaghetti was salty, Susan pinched her buttocks and even warned that if the quadruplets ever tried to fool her, she would not let Maya off. At the thought of being punished, Maya rubbed her palms together nervously. ¡°No, let¡¯s not make fun of her.¡± Feeling betrayed, Nina red at Maya. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in cahoots with her?¡± Maya shook her head again. She was truly terrified that Susan would beat her into a pulp. Besides, Susan was brutal, and her beatings were very painful. At the same time, she was afraid to tell her siblings the truth because she did not want her mommy to be stuck in prison forever. Juan thought Maya was too kind that she felt bad about lying. Therefore, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not force Maya to do it. I will lure her out instead.¡± Maya stared at Juan in surprise. On the other hand, Nina sighed. Sheined, ¡°We can never count on Maya. She¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°Stop scolding her. She¡¯s only worried for Mommy,¡± Kyle spoke up for Maya. In response, Nina rolled her eyes and stopped talking. Then, they started to carry out their n. Running to Susan¡¯s room, Juan acted as though he was extremely anxious. ¡°Ms. Susan, something went wrong. Please open the door!¡± he yelled. When the door opened, Susan looked at Juan in annoyance. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Ms. Susan, Nina fell into the pond at the rear house. Please help her!¡± Juan sobbed. Susan was shocked. How could it have happened? Who cares whether Nina is alive or not? However, since I volunteered to take care of them, how can I exin myself if anything goes wrong? ¡°Hurry, please take a look!¡± Juan begged. With Juan leading the way, Susan hurried to the rear house. When they finally reached the pond, Kyle looked into the pond worriedly while Maya was rooted to the ground. She looked lost like a deer in the headlights. Seeing the arrival of Susan, Maya immediately lowered her head, afraid to make eye contact. ¡°Where is Nina? Where did she fall into?¡± Susan demanded while scanning the pond. However, the pond¡¯s surface was calm, and there were no ripples. Kyle replied, ¡°She sank! What¡¯s going to happen to Nina?¡± ¡°She sank?¡± Susan screamed. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Susan panicked. It¡¯s over. How can I exin the situation to Evan if something really happens to her? Why would these dumb childrene to the rear house? That stupid girl Nina has to drag me down even when she dies! That¡¯s ridiculous. ¡°Ms. Susan, please get someone to fish her out!¡± Snapped out of her daze, Susan anxiously said, ¡°Yes, hurry up. Get the maids who can swim to dive into the pond and look for Nina. We have to find her corpse at least. Quick! We have to get her out of there.¡± After Susan instructed, Kyle and Juan started to gather the maids. While the group of people thought of ways to save Nina, Juan sneaked out of Hillside Vi. ¡°Should we inform Mr. Seet?¡± one of the maids asked. ¡°Let¡¯s look for her first before we call him,¡± Susan ordered. The maids were anxiously trying to rescue Nina and those who could swim were already in the pond. Susan panicked. There was only one question on her mind. How should I exin it to Evan? What should I tell him? Dozens of maids searched the pond, but there was still no sign of Nina. That was when she started to doubt the quadruplets. Well, if she really did drown, we would still be able to find her corpse. But why couldn¡¯t we find it? She turned around and noticed Maya avoiding her gaze while standing in a daze with her head hung low. Then, she looked at Kyle, who stared into the pond expressionlessly while crossing his arms. There was no hint of sorrow or anxiety on his icy face. Susan froze. Wait a minute¡­ Where is Juan? Panic-stricken, she growled at Kyle and Maya, ¡°Where is Juan?¡± Maya raised her head and stole a nce at her before quickly looking away. Meanwhile, Kyle did not react at all, as though he did not hear her. Juan is missing, and we can¡¯t find Nina either. What are these children up to? Susan whirled around and hurriedly returned to the house to find the other two children. When she entered Nina¡¯s bedroom, she saw her in front of the mirror, ying with make-up. Taken aback, Susan stared at the child and asked, ¡°I thought you fell into the pond. What are you doing here?¡± Nina froze for a moment before she replied arrogantly, ¡°I climbed out of the pond by myself. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susan was rendered speechless. Climbed out? She rolled her eyes in anger. Sensing that Susan was scrutinizing her, Nina narrowed her eyes and challenged, ¡°Why? Did you think otherwise and hope that I would drown? If I died, how would you face Daddy?¡± Well, at least she is alive. At that moment, Susan could not be bothered to argue with her. ¡°Where is Juan? I can¡¯t find him.¡± Running her fingers through her hair, Nina shot Susan a death re and replied, ¡°How would I know? I just got out of the pond.¡± Realizing that Nina would not tell her anything, Susan immediately turned around and went to the other rooms. However, even after she had searched through all the rooms in Hillside Vi, she still did not manage to find Juan. Furious, she rushed to the rear house to question Maya. ¡°Maya, where is Juan?¡± Susan asked in a gentle tone. Looking at the angel-like smile on Susan¡¯s face, Maya froze. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Ms. Susan has mood swings. Sometimes she is gentle, but other times, she is vicious like a devil. Could there be two different individuals? While she was still confused, Susan bent down and grabbed Maya¡¯s chubby hands. Then, she tried to get an answer out of thetter. ¡°Tell me, where did Juan go?¡± Maya jumped at the unexpected contact and said in a quivering voice, ¡°Juan, he¡­¡± ¡°Did Juan sneak out?¡± Maya did not respond and merely looked down in guilt. Instantly, Susan realized that Juan had sneaked out to save his mommy. How tricky of them! There was a fierce look in her eyes, and she clenched her fists tightly. The night was approaching, so she had to find him as soon as possible before it was toote. As night fell, Juan carefully sneaked back into Hillside Vi. Kyle and Nina anxiously asked him if he had seen She and whether she agreed to help their mommy. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Juan sighed. ¡°Ms. She was not home. She left the Muir family three days after Uncle Davin was gone. She probably went to Y City with him because her family did not know where she was either.¡± ¡°After Great-grandpa died, Uncle Davin did not return, and he even switched off his phone. Who knows where he went?¡± Nina said before she sighed. ¡°Then, who did you look for?¡± She was certain that Juan had found another way. Otherwise, he would note home. Sure enough, Juan exined, ¡°I secretly went to Daddy¡¯spany and met Uncle John nearby. He went to K Nation with Mommy before, so he knew a few people from the estate. He said he would find a way to inform Grandpa to save Mommy.¡± In response, the children let out a breath of relief, knowing that John was willing to help them. Maya blinked herrge eyes, deep in thought. Will Uncle John really help us and get Grandpa to save Mommy? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s prepare to go for dinner. Daddy will be home soon.¡± ¡°Will that bad womanin to Daddy?¡± ¡°She can do that for all I care. At most, we will get punished by Daddy,¡± Juan sneered like he was unbothered. ¡°Juan, don¡¯t worry. If Daddy wants to hit you, tell him that it was my idea. Besides, Daddy doesn¡¯t hit girls,¡± Nina suggested boldly. ¡°Okay.¡± Juan nodded. Then, the quadruplets headed to the dining hall. As soon as they went down the stairs, they could hear Susanining to Evan about their behavior today. Afterining, she even said, ¡°What if something bad happens to them the next time they sneak out like this? I¡¯m worried. Besides, it is not good to be lying at such a young age. Evan, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I do not me them, but they are children after all, and I worry for them.¡± Evan fell silent, not expecting them to be so daring. Lying is bad to begin with, but they even had the guts to say that Nina fell into the pond. How could they treat something serious like that as a joke? When the time is right and Levant has left, I will let Nicole out. Why did they have to take action into their own hands? Noticing Evan¡¯s cold expression, Susan pretended to coax him, ¡°Evan, please don¡¯t be angry with them. They are still kids after all.¡± Ignoring her, Evan headed up the stairs directly. The quadruplets exchanged panicked looks when they saw their daddy¡¯s stern expression while he was coming up the stairs. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nina asked, ¡°Is daddy going to punish us?¡± Terrified, Maya suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s hide first.¡± ¡°Where can we hide? There isn¡¯t anywhere daddy can¡¯t ess in Hillside Vi. There is nowhere we can hide.¡± By the time Juan finished, Evan was already in front of them. ¡°I want to see all of you in my study room now.¡± ¡°Oh no, I guess we are in for a punishment.¡± Juan sighed while the other three headed to the study room obediently. After they entered, they stood in a neat line, looking at Evan with different expressions on their faces. Wasting no time, Evan questioned, ¡°Whose idea was it?¡± The quick-witted Juan took a step back discreetly. Nina rolled her eyes and mirrored his actions. Then, Kyle followed suit. Only Maya stood rooted to the same spot in a daze. The other three children were surprised to see Maya standing in the same spot. Does Maya want to take the me for us? They were touched at that thought. Juan secretly gave Maya a thumbs up. At that moment, Nina realized that Maya had been awfully quiet for the past few days. She felt that Maya¡¯s behavior was a sign of her bing more mature. It had nothing to do with the bad woman¡¯s influence or that she felt distant from their mommy. I should not me Maya anymore. She seems tougher than I am. Instinctively, Kyle wanted to tug at Maya¡¯s clothes. However, thinking that Daddy liked her most and probably would not punish her, Kyle retracted his hand. Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Seeing his three other children standing calmly behind Maya, Evan squinted. Out of these four kids, Maya is least likely toe up with such a ridiculous idea. Do those three guilty children want Maya to take the me? He looked at Maya and asked patiently, ¡°Maya, was this your idea?¡± Rubbing her chubby palms together, Maya was confused by her daddy¡¯s question. Only after she turned back to look at Juan and Nina did she realize that they were standing behind her. In any other situation, she would be okay with taking the me. However, she was too afraid to do so this time. If Ms. Susan finds out, she will definitely give me a beating. Maya felt scared as she recalled how painful it was when Susan punished her previously, and she didn¡¯t want to experience that suffering anymore. With that, she shook her head fervently. ¡°Daddy, it was not me. I did not y a part in it.¡± Then, she swiftly ran out of the study room. Speechless, Juan gritted his teeth with a quirky expression on his face.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Nina sighed softly as she realized that she was overthinking earlier. Maya is just like that bad woman. It will be a wonder if she learns how to bear some responsibility. However, Kyle was as cool as a cucumber because he felt that it was only right for Maya to do so. After all, she had never participated in their n. ¡°Was it the three of you?¡± Evan asked. As Evan questioned, Juan epted his fate and took a step forward to say, ¡°Daddy, everything was my idea. I was also the person who lied to sneak out of Hillside Vi. The two of them are innocent.¡± Since Juan disyed loyalty to his siblings by owning up to his mistake, Evan fixed his gaze on him and responded, ¡°You are in the wrong, so you have to be punished. Tell me, how should I punish you?¡± Juan was taken aback. He was not a toddler anymore, so it would be unfitting for his daddy to cane him as a punishment. As Juan remained silent, Evan instructed coldly, ¡°You will skip dinner tonight. I want you to return to your room and reflect on your actions.¡± Feeling awful, Juan rubbed his hungry belly. He had been outside the whole afternoon. Had he known that he would be forbidden from having dinner, he would have eaten outside. Nina felt aggrieved for Juan and instantly stepped forward. In a serious tone, she asked Evan, ¡°Daddy, have you heard of the story where a child splits a mountain to save his mother? Juan only did this out of filial piety. He nned it because he loves Mommy and wanted to rescue her, so what is wrong with that? Why do you have to punish him?¡± Looking at Nina¡¯s expression as she tried to stand up for Juan, Evan could only think of how simr she was to Nicole when she was arguing with him. Nina resembles the way Nicole speaks. ¡°Daddy, your silence means you agree that Juan is not at fault. Therefore, you should not punish him.¡± Snapping out of his reverie, Evan stared at Nina. ¡°Well, that is only a fairy tale. Your mommy is not trapped under a mountain, so you don¡¯t have to save her. Instead, you should mind your behavior and stay out of the adults¡¯ matters.¡± Pouting, Nina red at Evan in rage. ¡°That is not right. Although she isn¡¯t trapped under a mountain, she is still locked up. That is worse than being crushed by a mountain. How could we sit back and do nothing as her children? Daddy, since you want us to ignore mommy¡¯s plight, what would you expect us to do if you were in her shoes instead?¡± Evan was at a loss for words. However, he was not infuriated by Nina¡¯s stubbornness. Instead, there was a tinge of surprise in his gaze. This girl is so eloquent. She argues just like her mother. ¡°You are still young. I have my own ns for your mommy. If you have the time, you should practice makeup. I will hold a press conference for you and allow you to create your own cosmetic brand. The whole project will revolve around you. Are you interested?¡± Evan¡¯s proposal was a huge temptation for Nina, who was interested in makeup and enjoyed being the center of attention. But after giving it some thought, she rejected his offer. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t need the press conference and my own brand. All I want is for Mommy to return to us. Everything will be meaningless if she doesn¡¯te back.¡± Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Who knew that this seemingly cold and indifferent girl is actually so sentimental? Instead of feeling angry, Evan only felt touched by her words. ¡°Daddy, Juan knows that he is in the wrong. Please let him have dinner. Besides, this was not only his idea but mine too.¡± Kyle¡¯s words interrupted Evan¡¯s train of thought. If Nicole finds out about Juan going hungry, she will be heartbroken. ¡°Alright, you can have dinner. However, after dinner, you have to return to your room and reflect on your actions today.¡± Juan raised his head and looked at Evan in surprise. He did not expect his daddy to be so lenient. Kyle shot him a look before they hurriedly left the study room. Seeing the four children following Evan from the study room to the dining room, Susan was surprised. The quadruplets look fine, and Juan even gave me a smirk. Did Evan not punish them? Her eyes dimmed in disappointment, and she secretly clenched her fists. If Evan doesn¡¯t do anything about it, I will take care of it myself then. After breakfast the next day, Juan and Kyle retreated to their rooms while Evan headed to work. After Nina finished her porridge, she returned to her room too. Watching her siblings leave one by one, Maya quickly downed her porridge. The moment she wanted to leave, Susan called after her. ¡°Maya, your hair is so messy. Come, let meb your hair.¡± Maya¡¯s heart thumped wildly. She was afraid of going to Susan¡¯s room because she knew Susan would punish her. Besides, she could not imagine what Susan would do to her this time. Trembling, she looked at Susan with fear in her eyes. ¡°Ms. Susan, Nina can help meb my hair.¡± ¡°Nina has to practice her makeup skills and does not have time to help you with it. Come on,¡± Susan responded warmly before bending over to carry Maya in her arms. Then, she headed upstairs in a hurry. Meanwhile, Maya grew more terrified and could not look Susan in the eye. She knew that Susan¡¯s devilish side would surface soon. Upon entering the room, Susan locked the door and red at Maya coldly. Overwhelmed with fear, Maya stood rooted to the spot and rubbed her palms together helplessly. Susan looked at the young girl condescendingly and asked, ¡°Did you know that Juan and Nina were going to lie to me yesterday and sneak out?¡± Maya stood there without a word, unsure of how to respond. Impatiently, Susan leaned over and grabbed Maya¡¯s shoulders. She growled, ¡°Tell me!¡± Maya nodded timidly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report it to me?¡± Susan demanded. I can¡¯t betray my brothers and sisters. Seeing Maya in a daze, Susan fumed and pinched Maya¡¯s chubby cheeks mercilessly. Then, she grabbed the girl¡¯s hair and dragged her toward the bed. Feeling like her scalp was about to be ripped off, Maya teared up in pain. She pleaded softly, ¡°Ms. Susan, I will be obedient next time. Please don¡¯t hit me. I will listen to you in the future.¡± ¡°Shut up! If you say another word, I will make sure to give your mommy a good beating.¡± At the thought of her mommy, Maya stayed silent. Susan pulled down Maya¡¯s pants and was shocked to see bruises on her buttocks. If Evan or her siblings sees this, I won¡¯t be able to get away with it. So¡­ Livid, she pinched Maya¡¯s thighs instead. It was so painful that Maya started to cry. However, she covered her mouth for fear of making a sound. Then, Susan rose to her feet and walked to her dressing table. Opening up the drawer, she took out a box and returned to Maya. Slowly, she opened the box, revealing the silver needles in it. Maya trembled in fear when she saw the needles. When her mommy performed acupuncture on others in the past, she felt terrified too. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Is Ms. Susan trying to use that on me? Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Seeing Susan take out a silver needle and aiming it at her skin, she could not help but yell, ¡°Ms. Susan, I don¡¯t need acupuncture. I am not sick!¡± ¡°You are not sick? I beg to differ. I think you have a liar disease and have to go through acupuncture.¡± With that, Susan sank the needle into Maya¡¯s calf. Maya wailed in pain, but Susan covered her mouth immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you cry, I will make your mommy die in prison, and you will never see her again,¡± Susan warned. ¡°No! Mommy won¡¯t die!¡± Maya yelled. Afraid that people would hear her, Susan dragged Maya to the bathroom and closed the door immediately. Then, she took out her phone and found a photo of Nicole looking pitiful. As she shoved it in Maya¡¯s face, thetter saw Nicole covered in blood. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Maya sobbed. ¡°Stop crying! If you cry, I will punish your mommy again. Do you understand?¡± Susan warned. Terrified, Maya desperately covered her mouth. Susan looked at the silver needles in her hand and asked, ¡°How many needles does your mommy usually use? She has performed acupuncture on so many people, so it is only fair for me to do it on you too, right?¡± Then, she pierced another needle into Maya¡¯s buttocks. For the first time, Maya thought acupuncture was as scary as a demon. Next time, I will tell Mommy not to perform acupuncture on others. It really hurts. Looking at Maya with her hand over her mouth, Susan¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile. She felt immensely satisfied at the sight. Nicole is my stumbling block while her children made a fool out of me. I¡¯m going to use them to vent my anger. Then, she grabbed a few silver needles and poked Maya¡¯s buttocks with them. Maya trembled in pain, and she gripped Susan¡¯s clothes tightly. With tears flowing down her face, she gritted her teeth and did not scream nor make a sound. I don¡¯t want Mommy to be beaten or die in prison. Susan tortured Maya for a while before removing the needles from Maya¡¯s body and cing them back in the box. Maya stumbled onto the ground before lifting her buttocks to maintain a kneeling position. After being pricked so much on her buttocks, it was too painful for her to sit. Looking at the pale Maya who was whimpering, Susan rolled her eyes. ¡°Stop crying! Go wash your face now.¡± Immediately, Maya stood up and staggered to wash her face. Susan shot a death re at her back. It was nearing noon when Maya finally came out of Susan¡¯s bedroom with a candy she was too afraid not to ept. She had washed her face clean, and there were no red circles around her eyes anymore. Susan even styled Maya¡¯s hair like a princess. However, her face was still pale. Seeing Mayae back with a candy in her hand, Nina asked, ¡°Did that bad woman use a candy to bribe you again?¡± Maya nced at Nina timidly, her eyes turning red. Suddenly, she remembered that she promised not to let anyone else know about the punishment before leaving Susan¡¯s room. Otherwise, her mommy would be beaten and lose her life. At that thought, she lowered her head immediately. Nina sighed. ¡°Since you are close with that witch, you don¡¯t feel a need to care about me anymore, do you? You are too much.¡± After she grumbled, she went back to practice makeup. Mayay in her bed with her eyes closed. However, she could still see the silver needles before her. Additionally, she could feel the needles being pricked into her body. So painful¡­ I miss Mommy and her warm hugs. Recalling the picture of her mommy that Susan showed her, tears started to form in her eyes. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ording to Ms. Susan, not only did Daddy put Mommy in prison, but he also ordered others to beat her up. He is so evil! He is a meanie! During lunch, Maya did not go downstairs to eat because she wanted to sleep. Susan looked at Evan and exined, ¡°Maybe she did not sleep wellst night and wants to sleep in. When she is awake, I will order the kitchen to prepare more food for her.¡± Evan nodded in response after some thought. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Meanwhile, the other three children started to eat. They thought that Susan and Maya had a good rtionship since Susan often used candies to bribe their sister, so they did not dwell on it. After the meal, they started to prepare for Patty¡¯s ss. Juan asked Evan in displeasure, ¡°Daddy, when will we get to go to school?¡± ¡°In another three days.¡± In three days, Levant would return to K Nation. By then, Nicole would be out of prison, and she would never see him again. Three more days? Juan sighed, returning to his bedroom with his head hung low. Two dayster, Evan suddenly received a call that shocked him. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, Ms. Lane passed away!¡± Passed away? Nicole was always in good health. Besides, she was equipped with medical knowledge. Why would she die out of the blue? No, this must be fake news. Like a mad man, he rushed out of his office without his coat. Concerned, John chased after him with the forgotten coat in hand. ¡°Mr. Seet, hold up!¡± he yelled. He finally caught up to Evan in the parking lot. When Evan saw him, he immediately ordered, ¡°Drive to the prison now!¡± Mr. Seet wants to visit Mrs. Seet? That¡¯s great! He should have gone there a long time ago. John obediently nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± As the car headed for the prison, Evan was trembling with an uneasy feeling in the pit of his stomach. How did Nicole die? It¡¯s impossible for her to die. She must be so bored in prison that she came up with a trick like that so that I would visit her. That must be the case! The more he pondered over it, the more he panicked. By the time they reached the prison, the guard immediately reported, ¡°Mr. Seet, we were unclear over the phone. Ms. Lane has been sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°Hospital? You should have told me earlier!¡± Evan roared hysterically. ¡°Mr. Seet, let¡¯s go to the hospital then,¡± John suggested. With that, Evan turned and rushed to the hospital with John. When they reached there, they realized that Stephen had taken her corpse away. ¡°Mr. Seet, Sir Musgrave collected Ms. Lane¡¯s body.¡± Evan took out his phone to call Stephen immediately. ¡°I have cremated Nicole¡¯s body. Evan, she died because of you.¡± After that short line, the call ended. Thump! Evan¡¯s phone slipped out of his hands onto the ground. Is Nicole really dead? How is that possible? How can that happen? And she is already cremated? How can all this happen so quickly? And Sir Musgrave med her death on me¡­ I only wanted Nicole never to meet Levant again, so I sent her to prison. Obviously, someone set her up for Grandpa¡¯s death. I know she is not the murderer. However, I never thought of killing her. I only wanted to stop her from leaving with Levant. I can¡¯t lose her! How is this even possible? Slowly, Evan bent over to pick up his phone and called Stephen again. However, the call did not get through. Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Evan, you killed Nicole. Are you happy now?¡± It was Levant. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Evan knew his voice all too well. He looked at Levant with teary eyes and asked curtly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Evan, since Nicole is dead now, her ashes have to be buried beside her mother¡¯s. Shouldn¡¯t you be at the memorial service?¡± Evan felt as though his heart was being dug out. Abruptly, he staggered. I thought Sir Musgrave was lying to me since his phone was switched off. Perhaps Nicole is not dead yet. However, now she is about to be buried? Evan cked out as his knees buckled, and he copsed onto the ground. ¡°Mr. Seet!¡± John quickly reached out to support him and called for a doctor. He could not afford to let anything happen to Evan. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Sophia and Jonathan hurried over as soon as they heard the news. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, John?¡± ¡°Yeah, what happened to Evan?¡± Outside the ward, the couple worriedly asked about Evan¡¯s condition. John patiently recounted the incident to them. In the ward, Evan was murmuring Nicole¡¯s name in his sleep. His forehead was beaded with sweat. ¡°Nicole¡­ Nicole¡­¡± Nicole was surrounded by mist as she bid him goodbye. There was pain written all over her delicate, pale face when she waved at him. Then, she turned and left. A glint of sadness was tucked away in her eyes. Yet, he did not notice it. All he saw was Nicole walking further and further away from him. ¡°Nicole¡­ Nicole¡ª¡± Suddenly, he sprang up from the bed. His scarlet red eyes were filled with pain, and his fingers were clenched into fists while the veins on his hands popped as if he was trying to restrain himself. His parents and John immediately walked in when they heard his screams. ¡°Evan, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Evan was taken back and looked up to meet Sophia¡¯s gaze. ¡°Where¡¯s Nicole?¡± Sophia was at a loss for words as she was also drowning in sadness after hearing the news of Nicole¡¯s passing. Jonathan sighed and said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s better that way. An eye for an eye, that¡¯s how it should be. Your grandpa may now rest in peace. The scores are now settled between you and her¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a murderer! She didn¡¯t kill Grandpa!¡± Evan screamed hysterically as he interrupted Jonathan. Jonathan was startled, but he quickly retorted, ¡°Why do you say so? If she isn¡¯t the murderer, why did you agree to send her to prison? There is no doubt that she is the murderer!¡± Evan was dumbfounded. I agreed to send her to prison? Evan¡¯s heart stung painfully as Jonathan said those words. That was not the reason he sent her to prison. He merely wanted her to stay. Unfortunately, he did not expect this to happen. This is all my fault¡­ My fault¡­ ¡°Nicole¡­ I have to find Nicole.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, you just regained consciousness. Besides, you¡¯re still in a hospital gown.¡± ¡°Evan, I understand that you want to be there for Nicole for thest time. But you haven¡¯t recovered¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Evan¡¯s pale face and bloodshot eyes. ¡°John, help me get changed!¡± John nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± Seeing that Evan was hellbent on going to Nicole¡¯s funeral, the couple relented with a sigh. They both understood Evan¡¯s temper. Once he made up his mind, there was nothing they could do to stop him. Evan called Levant as soon as he was discharged. ¡°Where are Nicole¡¯s ashes ced?¡± ¡°At the cemetery. Hurry up before the burial starts!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! What makes you think you have the right to bury her?¡± Evan gritted his teeth. ¡°What right? With Sir Musgrave¡¯s entrustment, of course! Who are you to question me, murderer!¡± Levant replied coldly and hung up. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Murderer? I¡¯m a murderer? A surge of emotions gushed through Evan¡¯s heart, causing him to feel a sense of difort. ¡°Go to the cemetery in the Southern suburbs!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± John immediately drove toward the cemetery. Evan was lost in thought while on his way to the cemetery. He recalled the time when he thought his childhood friend was already dead and visited her grave every year. He remembered the time he met Nicole while he was heading to the cemetery. Her car broke down while Evan happened to drive past in his Maybach. Nicole waved at him, but he did not stop. In fact, he sped past her in a sh as if he saw nothing. After he had paid his respects and was about to leave, he realized that Nicole¡¯s car was in his way. He asked her to move her car before he drove away in his Maybach. He remembered asking Nicole, ¡°Do you still want your car? I don¡¯t mind getting someone to tow it away for you.¡± Chapter 841 Chapter 841 At that time, he did not know that the little girl he had paid his respects to every year was actually Nicole, and she was still alive. But now¡­ Would I meet Nicole again on my way there? Is that possible? His eyes were fixated outside the window as his heart called out her name, hoping that she would appear. Evan fought back the tears in his eyes as he passed the spot where Nicole once waved at him for help after her car broke down. As the car drove away, Evan turned to look at the spot again. He could vaguely see Nicole standing there, waving at him. Anxiety was written all over her pale face. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Evan¡¯s suddenmand startled John, who stepped on the brakes immediately. ¡°What is it, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan pointed somewhere not far away. ¡°Nicole¡¯s car has broken down. Go and fix it for her.¡± John looked in the direction where Evan¡¯s finger had pointed, but he saw nothing. His heart jolted as chills went down his spine. Why is Mr. Seet spouting nonsense in broad daylight? I don¡¯t see Mrs. Seet anywhere. Is Mr. Seet having a mental breakdown because of her passing? John was still lost in thought when he noticed Evan getting out of the car and walking quickly toward the empty spot. He took a deep breath and followed suit. When they arrived, Evan was stunned. He turned to John and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nicole? Where did she go?¡± John opened his mouth to speak but swallowed his words. But Mrs. Seet was never here! He was worried that he might provoke Evan if he told him the truth. Hence, he kept quiet. Evan froze on the spot. For a split second, he felt as if the world was spinning and he was trapped in a nightmare. He could not differentiate between his hallucination and reality. Before he could register what was happening, his cellphone rang. He quickly answered it. ¡°Evan, if you don¡¯te now, we¡¯re going to bury her!¡± Evan snapped back to reality when he heard Levant¡¯s icy voice. They immediately hurried to the cemetery as soon as Evan hung up. By the time they arrived, the burial had begun. Evan roared hysterically at the men, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Levant shot a nce at the men, and they stopped what they were doing. Evan walked to the half-buried tomb. His tightly clenched hands trembled uncontrobly as if he was hit by a wave of electric shock. ¡°Nicole¡­ Nicole¡­¡± Are you really in here? Levant stared at his agonized expression and said, ¡°Are you happy now that you¡¯ve killed her, Evan?¡± Evan looked up and locked eyes with Levant. ¡°Who gave you the right to cremate and bury her?¡± Levant looked at him confidently. ¡°Nicole¡¯s father! Is there a problem?¡± Evan did not respond to his words. Of course there is. Nicole must have suffered a great deal because of the cremation. How was she able to endure the pain? Besides, she will feel afraid and lonely if she¡¯s buried here alone. At that thought, Evan squatted down and started digging the soil that had buried the urn with his bare hands like a madman. He was determined to bring Nicole home with him and not leave her there by herself. Levant was in a hurry to return to K nation. Hence, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with Evan¡¯s behavior. ¡°We¡¯ll remember what you did to Nicole. Mark my words. One day, we¡¯lle back for you!¡± Levant said before he left. Evan and John were the only ones remaining once Levant and his men were gone. John¡¯s heart ached as he watched Evan call out Nicole¡¯s name while he continued digging the soil. ¡°Mr. Seet, let me do it. You should take a break.¡± However, Evan ignored him and cried out, ¡°Nicole, Nicole¡­¡± Seeing that, John decided to dig with him. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning that resembled a sharp sword shed across the sky, followed by a burst of thunder. John looked at the dark and cloudy sky, praying silently. God, don¡¯t rain. Please don¡¯t rain. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Momentster, another roar of thunder sounded, and heavy rain descended from the sky. ¡°Mr. Seet, it¡¯s raining. You should take cover in the car.¡± Evan ignored him and continued digging through the dirt. John sighed. It seems that Mr. Seet won¡¯t stop until he gets Mrs. Seet out. John could not bear to leave him there, so he joined Evan in silence. They were drenched shortly after it started raining while the soil turned into wet mud. Both Evan and John were in a terrible state, but they continued digging nheless. Evan could not keep his eyes open due to the pouring rain. However, that did not stop him. He rubbed his eyes against his sleeve and carried on. He was a clean freak. Yet, he did not seem to care that he was covered in mud from head to toe. ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s raining. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll take you home¡­¡± As John nced at Evan, he noticed thetter¡¯s bloodshot eyes. He could not make out if Evan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears or rain. All he heard was the normally arrogant man whimpering in a trembling, deep voice. At that moment, they finally got the urn out of the mud. Stunned, Evan could no longer hold back his tears as they streamed down his face with the rain. He hugged the urn shakily as he tried his best to shield it from the rain. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Nicole. I¡¯ll take you home now. Let¡¯s go home¡­¡± John was in tears when he saw how hard Evan was trying to protect the urn from the rain. God, why did you allow Ms. Lane to go like this? The president can¡¯t live without her! Why are you so cruel? How could you bear to separate them? Sigh¡­ John quickly handed Evan a towel once they got into the car. ¡°Mr. Seet, here. Use this to freshen up.¡± Evan took the towel and wiped the urn carefully. ¡°You must be drenched, Nicole. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he apologized as he handled the urn delicately like a precious jewel. John¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. If Mr. Seet brings the urn back home, what is he going to say to the kids? I can¡¯t imagine how sad they would be. John thought of asking Evan, yet he dared not speak. Suddenly, there was a knock on the car window. It was Jonathan and Sophia who held umbres as they stood outside. John hurriedly got out of the car. ¡°Sir¡­ Ma¡¯am¡­¡± ¡°How¡¯s Evan? It¡¯s pouring here. Why haven¡¯t you gone back?¡± However, John could not think of a response. Sophia tilted the umbre toward John during their conversation. She was shocked to see him covered in mud and asked, ¡°John, d-did you roll in the mud?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± John did not know how to exin it to her. Fortunately, Sophia did not press on but asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet is in the car, Ma¡¯am. Could you try talking to him?¡± With a baffled expression, Sophia looked at the troubled John and opened the car door. She was shocked when she saw Evan holding an urn in his hands. ¡°Evan, w-what is this?¡± She sighed heavily and stretched out her hands to wipe away his tears. Jonathan was also taken back when he witnessed the scene. ¡°Evan, are you crazy? Why¡¯re you holding that?¡± ¡°I have to bring Nicole home.¡± Surprised by Evan¡¯s decision, Jonathan chided, ¡°No one brings an urn home! Why would you do that? Are you nning to consecrate her or go to sleep with it?¡± Sophia cried, ¡°Evan, I understand the love you have for Ms. Lane, but you really shouldn¡¯t take this home. I¡¯m begging you. Think about your children back at home. If they see it, they will realize that their mommy is gone. They won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Evan hugged the urn tighter when Sophia mentioned his children. ¡°Their mommy has left, so they should send her off onest time.¡± ¡°Silly boy! You can¡¯t do this. You should be considerate of their feelings!¡± Jonathan said sternly, ¡°If you tell them, they will resent you! They saw it with their own eyes when you sent Nicole to prison. And now you want to tell them that their mommy died there? They¡¯re definitely going to hate you!¡± Chapter 843 Chapter 843 At that moment, Evan¡¯s mind was nk. If the kids are going to hate me, then so shall it be. I hate myself too. If hatred could kill, I¡¯d rather die right now than be apart from Nicole. Sophia realized Evan was not going to change his mind, so she grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Evan, you can¡¯t be so selfish. It¡¯s too much for the children to bear. Do you want them to live the rest of their lives with the fact that their mommy passed away and resent you?¡± ¡°You should learn from Nicole. We all thought you were dead during the ne crash. Nicole was worried the kids wouldn¡¯t be able to take the blow. Hence, she hid the truth from them and suffered the pain alone. How could you be so cruel and selfish now? Do you not care about their feelings at all?¡± Evan¡¯s deep-set eyes widened when he heard Sophia¡¯s words. Nicole must have been devastated when she thought that I died in the ne crash! She was so much stronger than I am. How could someone so tough leave the world just like that? ¡°Mr. Seet, Ma¡¯am¡¯s right. Mrs. Seet wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace if she saw you in this state.¡± ¡°Why should she rest in peace? Why would I want her to rest in peace? In fact, I won¡¯t allow her to leave with peace of mind. I want her toe back to life!¡± Evan roared. Tears streamed down Sophia¡¯s face when she saw Evan like this. She cried out at the urn in Evan¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Ms. Lane, if you¡¯re listening, please convince Evan to come to his senses. Everyone is depending on him, especially the Seet Group. He can¡¯t go on like this anymore.¡± Jonathan exhaled. ¡°Evan, you should let her rest in peace. Ms. Lane will condemn you if you keep this up!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, if you bring it back, your children will see it. What if they do something foolish? You will regret it for the rest of your life,¡± John persuaded. Evan held the urn against his chest tightly, indicating that he had made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll hide it from them, okay?¡± He¡¯s still trying to bring it home. Mr. Seet is a stubborn man, so much so that no one can change his mind once he has decided on something. The three of them were unsure of what to say. The only sound amidst the dreadful silence was Sophia¡¯s crying. Jonathan intended to say something, but Evan beat him to it. ¡°Shhh, Nicole doesn¡¯t like noise!¡± He then nced at John. ¡°John, take me to thepany. We¡¯ll head back home once the children are asleep.¡± The three of them exchanged nces. John did not dare to go against Evan, so he waited to see if Jonathan and Sophia were going to say anything else. Yet, he only heard Jonathan sigh heavily. ¡°Evan, y-you¡¯re the boss! Do whatever you want!¡± Then, he dragged Sophia out of the car and left. ¡°Evan, listen to me. You can¡¯t bring this back. Let Ms. Lane rest in peace.¡± Bang! Evan ignored Sophia, who was standing outside the car, as he shut the car door abruptly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± It waste at night. The clock struck 11 p.m. when Evan brought the urn back to Hillside Vi. The children were already fast asleep while Susan was in the living room, waiting for Evan to return. She quickly walked out to wee him when she spotted Evan¡¯s car pull up in the garage. When she walked up to Evan, she noticed something in his arms and let out a scream, ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Evan, w-what¡¯re you holding?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Evan merely gave her a sharp nce and ignored her before heading straight to his bedroom. Susan froze when she realized what it was, and no word could escape her lips for a long while. The color drained from her face as her heart raced wildly. I can¡¯t believe Evan brought back Nicole¡¯s urn. Besides, how could he turn a blind eye on me, a living person? Why is Nicole still a stumbling block in my way even though she¡¯s dead? Why? Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Susan couldn¡¯t ept it, so she called Sophia as soon as she returned to her room. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sophia sighed when she answered the call. ¡°Susan, you¡¯re aware of how persistent Evan can be. Just go along with him for now. He¡¯lle to let it go after a while. Take good care of the four kids, and don¡¯t tell them about Nicole¡¯s passing yet.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take good care of them. However, I really don¡¯t feel good about leaving a corpse in the house. I¡¯m afraid that it might be a bad omen for the household. Please advise him when you have the time to do so,¡± Susan replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will,¡± reassured Sophia. ¡°Sophia, it¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest now,¡± Susan urged before ending the call. After hanging up, Susan let out a deep sigh. The thought of Evan bringing back the urn of ashes made her hair stand on end, as though a gust of cold wind had just blown toward her. Where did Evan ce the urn? Could he have put it in the bedroom? Back in his bedroom, Evan gently stroked the urn of ashes that he had ced on the bed as he whispered, ¡°Nicole, we¡¯re home now. It¡¯s time to rest. If you don¡¯t feelfortable staying here, I¡¯ll bring you to Imperial Garden tomorrow.¡± Evan felt that it was the most appropriate to leave Nicole¡¯s ashes in Imperial Garden since the ce belonged to her. ¡°You must miss the kids a lot. You¡¯ll get to see them since we¡¯re back here today. They miss you very much too. I¡¯ll take a shower first, then we can go to sleep together,¡± he added. Thereafter, he headed to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Susan tiptoed over to Evan¡¯s room and gently knocked on the door twice, but she didn¡¯t hear any movement inside the room. Hence, she carefully pushed the door open as she took a curious peek inside. When she saw the urn of ashes on the bed, her face instantly turned pale. Evan actually kept Nicole¡¯s ashes in his bedroom? Is he hugging the urn to sleep? ¡°Ms. Susan, what are you looking at?¡± a young voice suddenly asked. Juan¡¯s question caught Susan by surprise. ¡°Are you looking for Daddy? He¡¯s not in now. You should go back and rest,¡± Juan uttered. Right after that, she quickly shut Evan¡¯s bedroom door as she walked away. Juan felt that something was amiss when he caught sight of Susan¡¯s pale face. Why is this woman sneakily peeking into Daddy¡¯s bedroom? Curious to know what she was looking at, he opened the bedroom door and strode inside. The room was generally empty, but the urn on the bed caught his attention. Thus, he immediately walked over to take a closer look at it. What is this? Juan was baffled as he inspected the strange-looking vessel. At that moment, Evan walked out of the bathroom and was startled to see Juan in front of his bed. His heart ached when he saw how his son had touched the urn. ¡°Why are you not asleep yet?¡± he questioned in a deep voice. Juan turned his head and looked at Evan who was currently drying his hair before he asked, inquisitively, ¡°Daddy, what is this?¡± Unaware of how to answer his son, Evan remained silent as he engaged himself in deep thought for a long time. Sophia¡¯s words about protecting the kids reverberated in his ears repeatedly. At longst, he walked toward the bed and reached out to pat Juan¡¯s head. ¡°Are you thinking about Mommy?¡± he asked. Juan nodded his head fervently as the glimmer in his eyes reflected just how much he yearned for his mother. ¡°Stay here a little longer then,¡± murmured Evan. Juan was puzzled by his father¡¯s words. After pondering over it for a while, he asked, ¡°Daddy, you miss Mommy too, right? I believe that Great- grandpa wasn¡¯t actually killed by Mommy! Seeing as such, will you rescue her, please?¡± Evan turned his gaze toward the urn of ashes on his bed as his heart throbbed painfully. He then took a deep breath and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing this, Juan grew excited. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve agreed to rescue Mommy? Really?¡± He sought to reaffirm Evan¡¯s confirmation. Evan began to mull over his words. If I could go back in time, I would definitely rescue Nicole. If only I had such an opportunity, I would have brought Nicole back without hesitation. But¡ª¡ª As he started to tear up, he quickly turned to Juan and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back to sleep now.¡± Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Did Daddy agree or disagree? Juan began to think over his father¡¯s earlier words. Since Daddy said ¡®okay¡¯ just now, he would probably do it soon. He then strode out of Evan¡¯s bedroom happily. After the door was shut, Evan turned to look at the urn of ashes and muttered, ¡°Nicole, you saw Juan, right? You were the one who had raised him single-handedly. He¡¯s such a sensible boy.¡± Then, he paused for a brief moment and urged, ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s go to sleep now.¡± After he switched off the lights, heid on the bed and hugged the urn tightly to sleep. The night passed by very slowly. As the moon shone on Evan¡¯s white and fluffy bed, he remained curled up on the bed while he protected the urn in his arms. His silhouette appeared both lonely and deste. At dawn, Evan woke up and got ready to move the urn to Imperial Garden. The previous night, he had dreamt of Nicole looking down at him in disappointment. He spected that she didn¡¯t want to stay in Hillside Vi, afraid that the children might see her sad. There will be someone to look after her in Imperial Garden, and she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the kids seeing her sad. No one would bother her there. Meanwhile, as Susan watched Evan leave with the urn in his arms, her face turned gloomy. She believed that the stumbling block between them was nothing more than an urn of ashes and that it should have been easier for Evan to get over a pile of ashes than an actual person. She was hopeful that her brighter days were not far away. For breakfast, she deliberately instructed the cook to prepare the four children¡¯s favorite food. The butler then informed them that Evan had permitted them to go to school again. The children were surprised yet ted to hear this news. ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± they asked. ¡°Your father is busy. Go ahead and have your breakfast first. You don¡¯t have to wait for him today,¡± Susan answered. After the children had finished their breakfast, the driver sent them to school. On the way to school, Nina asked, ¡°When do you think Daddy will rescue Mommy?¡± ¡°It should be very soon. Daddy promised mest night,¡± exined Juan. ¡°Really?¡± Nina responded. Juan nodded his head. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Just wait and see.¡± Overwhelmed by the wonderful news, Maya stared at him with teary eyes. If Daddy can rescue Mommy, I won¡¯t have to be scared of getting beaten by Ms. Susan anymore. Kyle, on the other hand, remained expressionless. He felt that his father was finally going to return to his usual self. As the night fell, the streets were illuminated by the city lights. Having spent the entire day in Imperial Garden with the urn of ashes, Evan mumbled, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m thinking of settling Lane Corporation¡¯s affairs tomorrow. Thepany was built with your blood, sweat, and tears. We can¡¯t possibly let it go down the drain! What do you think?¡± At that moment, his phone suddenly rang, and he picked up the call impatiently. ¡°Mr. Seet, there are several documents that require your signature urgently. Could you¡ª¡ª¡± John was interrupted by Evan before he could finish speaking. ¡°I¡¯m busy now!¡± Evan yelled as he hung up the phone. He wanted to attend to Nicole¡¯s affairs, and he did not have time for anything else. John looked down at his phone screen and let out a deep sigh. Mr. Seet must be spending time with Mrs. Seet¡¯s ashes. How much longer is he going to do this? Meanwhile, Susan was restless as she waited for Evan to return. She felt that she needed to shower him with love and care at this time to melt his cold heart. Thus, she mustered up her courage and gave him a call. When Evan saw the caller ID on his phone screen, he immediately declined the call. Susan was just thinking about what she could say to him, and she was hoping that he would give her the chance to speak. However, he merely declined her call! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Could he be busy right now? Perhaps he had identally declined my call? A minuteter, Susan called him again. This time, Evan looked at the caller ID in disgust and answered her call. ¡°Evan, what time are youing back?¡± Susan asked. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me, and don¡¯t call me unnecessarily in the future,¡± he answered coldly. Nicole won¡¯t be happy that you¡¯re disturbing us. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 There and then, Evan hung up the phone again. Susan¡¯s expression stiffened. Why did Evan sound so disgusted with me just now? How could he treat me like this? ¡°Ms. Susan, can we eat yet?¡± Maya asked timidly as her stomach growled in hunger. Susan quickly regained her senses and looked at the children with a forced smile on her face. ¡°Yes, you can,¡± she replied. The children then started devouring their dinner. Susan looked at them as she continued to think about Evan¡¯s attitude toward her. The more she pondered over it, the more ufortable she felt. Why? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Why is Evan treating me this way? All of a sudden, Maya dropped one of her bamboo chopsticks on the ground. ¡°Ms. Susan, go and fetch Maya a fresh pair of chopsticks,¡± instructed Nina as she looked at Susan arrogantly. Susan¡¯s face darkened. Damned kid! How could she dare to order me around? Maya is a fat and stupid kid who just can¡¯t stop herself from eating. She needs to be taught a lesson. ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll get a fresh pair for you,¡± muttered Susan as she nced at the children with a forced smile on her face. Nina felt a sense of delight when Susan got up and went to the kitchen. She¡¯s such a bad woman. We can¡¯t be too nice to her! On the other hand, Maya was ovee with worry because she caught a sinister look in Susan¡¯s eyes when she walked past just now. Will Ms. Susan begin to abuse me again? She trembled anxiously as she continued eating. After she finished her meal, her worries soon turned into reality. Susan took her into the bedroom under the pretext that she wanted to tell her a story. Thinking about Evan had acted as though he was disgusted by her and how Nicole was a stumbling block even after her death, she shot Maya a death re. Maya¡¯s heart started thumping rapidly at that very moment. Her hands fidgeted restlessly and her eyes welled up with tears as she nced at Susan in fear. ¡°Ms. Susan, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have dropped my chopsticks on the floor,¡± she admitted with a quivering voice. Being a young, innocent child, Maya didn¡¯t understand the real reason that Susan was treating her this way. She thought that Susan was angry at her because of her earlier blunder. Susan curled her lips as she bent down to pinch Maya¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°You stupid pig! Even pigs are smarter than you! You¡¯re a waste of food,¡± she admonished the little girl. Maya couldn¡¯t help but question herself at Susan¡¯s words. Ms. Susan called me a stupid pig, but Mommy always tells me that I¡¯m smart. When she recalled how gentle and loving Nicole was toward her, tears started rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly and she whimpered, ¡°Mommy, Mommy¡ª¡ª¡± She was cut off abruptly by Susan who warned her fiercely, ¡°What are you whining about? Keep quiet!¡± Maya immediately shut her mouth. After that, Susan pinched her twice on her body before she walked up to the closet and took out a box of silver needles. When Maya saw the box, she trembled with fear and begged, ¡°Ms. Susan, please don¡¯t poke me. I¡¯ll be good.¡± Susan then recalled Evan¡¯s cold attitude and how he had told her not to call if there was nothing important. Every word that he uttered was like a needle that had pierced through her heart. Sinister thoughts soon crept into her mind. How many needles should I use to pierce this stupid pig in order to get even with Evan? Maya¡¯s eyes were filled with terror when she saw Susan walking toward her with needles. Mommy! Help me! She screamed in her heart, but she did not dare to make a sound as she feared that her mother would be beaten to death if she shouted. At that very moment, Maya felt that being alive was a rather frightening thing. ¡°I¡¯m warning you not to make a sound! If you do, you and your mother will die,¡± Susan threatened. Maya shook her head vigorously as she began to worry in her mind. I don¡¯t want Mommy to die. I won¡¯t shout¡­ Her face turned pale as Susan started pricking her buttocks and thighs with needles. Droplets of sweat appeared on her forehead while tears rolled down her cheeks. It hurts so much. Go easy on me, Ms. Susan. Susan was stunned when she saw the prick marks on Maya¡¯s buttocks and thighs, but she felt that Maya still needed to be pricked on her arms. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Susan pricked Maya¡¯s fleshy arms with a needle. Then, she took out another needle and pricked her again. In her desperate efforts to suppress her pain, Maya began to gnaw at her own lips so hard until she had bled. Ah! It hurts all over. It really hurts! I simply don¡¯t understand how Ms. Susan has turned into a terrifying monster. Was she possessed by the old witch from the fairy tale? When Susan finally stopped, Maya copsed onto the ground, her face pale white and her eyes shut. Susan kept the needles aside as she brought Maya into the bathroom and cleaned her up. When Maya returned to her bedroom, Nina was already fast asleep, so she climbed straight into her bed and hid beneath her nket. She trembled with fear periodically throughout the entire night. The next morning, Nina woke up and found Maya wrapped in her nket tightly with her eyes shut. ¡°Maya, it¡¯s time to get up. We need to go to school after breakfast,¡± she urged. Maya faintly heard her sister calling out to her, but she felt weak as her whole body was in pain. ¡°Get up.¡± Nina reached out to nudge her. Maya opened her eyes and crawled out of bed as she struggled to put on her clothes and shoes. By then, Nina waspletely ready to go. She looked at Maya and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so slow. Come here, I¡¯ll help you brush your hair,¡± she suggested. As Maya walked up to Nina unsteadily, she lost her bnce and copsed. Shocked by her sudden fall, Nina instantly tried to elicit a response from her. However, when Maya did not respond after two calls, she quickly called out for help. Kyle and Juan were startled to see Maya lying on the ground unconsciously. On the other hand, Susan began to feel a sense of panic, as her heart began to pound frantically. How has she suddenly fainted? Could it have something to do with what happenedst night? ¡°Send Maya to the hospital now,¡± Kyle quickly instructed the driver before Susan could stop him. As Susan was worried that the doctor would possibly uncover what had really happened to Maya, a scheming look suddenly shed across her eyes. Kyle then gave Evan a call to inform him about Maya, and he immediately rushed to the hospital. While the doctor examined Maya¡¯s body, he was astonished to find prick marks on her arms. Upon further examination, he found that there were many more prick marks on her legs and buttocks, along with bruises caused by pinching. It was clear that she had been physically abused. This discovery confounded the doctor. Who would dare to abuse Mr. Seet¡¯s daughter? Could it be¡ª¡ª As a doctor, he simply couldn¡¯t let this go just because the patient came from a prominent family. He walked out of the consultation room and invited Evan to the next room before he uttered cautiously, ¡°Mr. Seet, your child is so young. She shouldn¡¯t be treated this way.¡± His remarks caused Evan to be puzzled. ¡°What happened to Maya?¡± he asked. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Seet, there are prick marks and bruises all over her body. It¡¯s clear that she is being physically abused, and it appears that it was not merely a one-time affair. You shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡ª¡± The doctor was interrupted before he could finish speaking. ¡°What?¡± Evan interjected as he looked at the doctor in shock. ¡°Are you sure of it?¡± The doctor was surprised by his response. Mr. Seet is unaware of it? He¡¯s not the one who has done it? Ah, of course. I was overthinking this earlier. How could the president of Seet Group do such a despicable thing, let alone to his own daughter? ¡°Mr. Seet,e and take a look,¡± he urged to Evan. The other children sitting outside the consultation room were shocked by this news. ¡°Did the doctor really say that Maya is being abused?¡± Juan furrowed his brows, perplexed. Nina was equally perplexed. ¡°Who abused her?¡± With a cold expression on his face, Kyle walked toward the consultation room without saying a word. Inside the consultation room, Evan¡¯s heart ached unbearably when he saw the prick marks and bruises on Maya¡¯s body. She quickly tried to cover the prick marks with her hands as she didn¡¯t want her father to see her in this condition, but her hands were too small to cover thempletely. Looking at the fear on Maya¡¯s pale face, Evan felt a fierce and intense pain in his heart. Who would do such a cruel thing to my daughter? How dare this person touch my precious girl! Damn it! He reached out to stroke Maya¡¯s chubby little face, then he asked gently, ¡°Maya, tell me, who bullied you?¡± Like a traumatized fawn, she shook her head vigorously. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 That familiar threatening voice rang in Maya¡¯s ears. ¡°If you tell others about this, your Mommy will be in jail, suffering for the rest of her life.¡± Evan persuaded, ¡°Maya, you can tell Daddy.¡± Fidgeting her chubby fingers, Maya nced at Evan as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell Daddy.¡± Evan continued asking Maya questions and saw the pensive look in her eyes. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Suddenly, she cried out, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± What will happen to Mommy if Daddy knows? Will Mommy be in jail forever? Evan, the doctor, and the other three kids looked at Maya without saying a word. In fact, they were surprised at how Maya reacted. Why would Maya feel sorry for Mommy? What does this have to do with Nicole? Suddenly, Susan barged into the room. ¡°Evan, how¡¯s Maya?¡± She looked very upset when Evan turned to look at her. She continued, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evan. I didn¡¯t take good care of Maya. After knowing Maya fainted and was sent to the hospital, Leah wanted to leave. I tried to force the reason out of her, but shemitted suicide after admitting to abusing Maya as she feared the consequences.¡± After hearing her words, Evan fell silent. She died? Evan narrowed his eyes. Working as a maid in Hillside Vi for a few years, Leah had always been dutiful. But why would she abuse Maya? Susan looked at Maya with her face etched with pain. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t worry. Leah¡¯s dead, so she can¡¯t hurt you anymore. It¡¯s my fault for not noticing your sufferings. I will call your Mommy and tell her toe back for you. Is that okay?¡± When Maya heard her Mommy would take care of her, she nodded fervently. As long as I can be together with Mommy, I don¡¯t care if I got beaten. Susan said, ¡°Maya, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll take good care of you from now on.¡± And Maya nodded like a fool. Hearing that, Nina stomped her foot in anger. ¡°Leah must be crazy. Why would she torture Maya for no reason? If she was still alive, I¡¯d beat her up!¡± Susan chimed in and added fuel to the fire. ¡°Yeah. Leah has a mental illness, and she¡¯s been taking her meds in secret. I¡¯ve heard that she likes to abuse children when she was young. Thank goodness she¡¯s gone now, so good riddance to her.¡± Evan frowned. Hmm¡­ I never knew that Leah was ill¡­ Kyle stared at Susan. Something seemed amiss, but he couldn¡¯t put a finger to it. Right then, Juan asked, ¡°Maya, why didn¡¯t you tell us? If you did, we¡¯ll help you.¡± However, Maya couldn¡¯t tell them the truth, so she stayed silent. Susan hurriedly interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Maya must be terrified, so we should let her rest. Maya, do you want to stay in the hospital or return home?¡± ¡°Hospital. I want to stay at the hospital.¡± Maya answered without hesitation, as she didn¡¯t want to be tortured by Susan again. Susan suggested, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Upon hearing her words, Maya had a look of fear. Evan rejected her suggestion and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay here to take care of Maya. Meanwhile, please bring the kids back home.¡± Yet Susan insisted, ¡°Evan, why don¡¯t we take care of Maya together?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I said that earlier, so don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± After that, Susan didn¡¯t say anything and left the hospital with the other three kids. On their way home, Nina¡¯s heart ached as she thought of the bruises on Maya¡¯s body. Leah had paid the price with her life, so there wasn¡¯t a need to pursue this matter any further. However, Nina still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason that Leah had abused Maya. Then, she asked, ¡°Leah has a mental illness, but why does she only abuse Maya and not me? Maya is chubby, and I¡¯m quite skinny. Isn¡¯t it logical for her to target me instead?¡± Juan analyzed the matter and said, ¡°Maybe she thinks Maya is an easy target.¡± Kyle, who was staying silent the entire time, looked at Susan suddenly. ¡°Ms. Susan, what do you think? Do you think Maya is a pushover, so she got abused?¡± Hearing his question, Susan¡¯s heart stopped a beat. The way Kyle looked at her resembled Evan. Both their gazes were cold and stern. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Susan blurted out, ¡°Only Leah knows why.¡± But Kyle kept on asking, ¡°Ms. Susan, you don¡¯t dare to analyze the situation?¡± ¡°Well¡­ No one could guess a mental patient¡¯s intentions.¡± Susan replied simply. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Listening to her excuses, Kyle¡¯s suspicion deepened. It was so obvious she was feeling guilty. She must have something to do with all of this. We have to be wary of this bad woman. In the meantime, Evan took care of Maya when she was in the hospital for a week. It feels so great to be with Daddy. But why did Daddy let the baddies hit Mommy? With these thoughts in her mind, Maya blurted out suddenly. ¡°Daddy, can you stop instructing people to hit Mommy? Mommy¡¯s bleeding!¡± Evan¡¯s face fell a little when he heard her words, as he couldn¡¯t understand why Maya said that. ¡°Maya, how do you know Mommy¡¯s bleeding?¡± Maya was startled as she realized she said something wrong. Rubbing her hands nervously, she refused to talk. She didn¡¯t dare to tell Evan she saw the pictures on Susan¡¯s phone. What if I tell Daddy, and Mommy¡¯s trapped forever? Noticing how Maya was spacing out, Evan didn¡¯t take the matter to heart. He thought she merely dreamt of it or overthought it. Then, Evan said, ¡°Alright, Maya. Let¡¯s drink up this fish soup. When your Mommy was hospitalized, she liked this soup the most.¡± Maya nodded as she held the bowl and gulped the soup. It tasted delicious, so she drank the entire bowl. After she finished, Evan took the bowl from her hands and wiped her mouth with a piece of tissue. ¡°Maya, let¡¯s go home. You¡¯ve stayed in the hospital for a week, and you¡¯ve recovered.¡± Once Maya heard the word ¡°home,¡± fear resurfaced in her eyes. I¡¯m scared. Susan¡¯s not here, so no one will hurt me as long as I¡¯m in the hospital. Thus, she begged Evan, ¡°Daddy, can I stay here for a few more days?¡± Evan frowned. Why does Maya like this ce so much? At this moment, his phone rang. He took out his phone and saw it was an iing call from Juan, so he immediately answered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Juan?¡± Juan said, ¡°Daddy, have you seen Levant¡¯s tweet? Something is wrong!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Evan asked nonchntly as he felt Juan was overreacting, let alone something rted to Levant. ¡°Daddy, Mr. Levant is going to marry Nellie Musgrave. Isn¡¯t Musgrave my grandpa¡¯s surname? And doesn¡¯t Nellie sounds familiar?¡± Evan was thunderstruck by Juan¡¯s analysis. And this matter instantly attracted his attention. Nellie Musgrave? Nicole? Juan said, ¡°Daddy, do you think Nellie is actually Mommy?¡± Instantly, Evan replied, ¡°Juan, Daddy got it. Daddy needs to hang up and call someone else now.¡± After hanging up, Evan quickly dialed John¡¯s number. When the call got through, John joked, ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯ve finally called! Time seemed to sit still without your calls.¡± Reluctant to drag on the conversation, Evan instructed, ¡°I need you to send Damien, Darius, Jeremy, and Jensen to K Nation and investigate Nellie, the woman whom Levant is going to marry.¡± Nellie? John froze. Mrs. Seet died, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯s Nellie. Despite having doubts, John obeyed hismand. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll get straight to it. I¡¯ll let you know if I find out anything.¡± ¡°I want to know the soonest possible!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± John hung up after that, and he was excited. Mr. Seet won¡¯t use his men just to investigate someone unimportant, so this ¡°Nellie¡± might really be Mrs. Seet. With that, he immediately took his phone and dialed a few calls to inform Evan¡¯s men about his orders. At the same time, the three kids in the Hillside Vi were making a wild guess while holding in their anxiousness. Worried, Nina asked, ¡°What if she¡¯s really Mommy?¡± Juan asked curiously, ¡°If she¡¯s Mommy, why would she agree to marry Mr. Levant?¡± When Juan asked that question, Nina felt puzzled as well. ¡°True. Isn¡¯t Mommy in jail? Why is she at K Nation? And why is she marrying Mr. Levant?¡± Kyle, who was staying quiet all the time, said, ¡°It must be because Mr. Levant helped Mommy escape from the prison and brought her to K Nation. His kindness touched Mommy, so she agreed to marry him.¡± Then Nina and Juan exchanged looks with each other. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 ¡°You¡¯re saying that Mommy agreed to marry Mr. Levant because he helped her?¡± Juan widened his obsidian eyes, finding it hard to believe. This is so unbelievable. Things sure areplicated among adults. Nina sighed. ¡°Daddy got what he deserves. If he didn¡¯t lock Mommy up, Mr. Levant would not have the chance toe to her rescue as her knight in shining armor. And Mommy won¡¯t marry him.¡± At that, Kyle and Juan became speechless. Yeah¡­ Daddy shouldn¡¯t have locked Mommy up in jail. Now everything¡¯s a mess, and Mommy¡¯s marrying another person. What will Daddy do? The next day, Evan received a photo from Jeremy in the evening. It was a photo of Levant and Nellie. It was taken by Jeremy when he sneaked into the Wicked Pce, but the photo only showed Nellie¡¯s back. Evan studied the photo, and it was just like looking at someone he hadn¡¯t met for a long time. His slender fingers trembled uncontrobly as he confirmed that the familiar figure in the photo was indeed Nicole. He couldn¡¯tprehend why Nicole, who was dead, became Nellie and Levant¡¯s fianc¨¦e. There¡¯s only one exnation for all of this. Nicole¡¯s still alive. Levant saved her from prison and brought her back to K Nation. And she changed her surname to Musgrave, following her biological father¡¯s. But did Nicole agree to marry Levant willingly? Unless¡­ she is so heartless that she can pretend everything between us never happened and abandon our kids. The more Evan thought about it, the more distressed he felt. And I thought prison is the safest ce for her to be away from Levant, and a barrier to prevent her from staying in touch with him. But in the end, she still ended up in his arms. Evan was lost in thought. Why? Just why did Nicole fall for Levant? He just couldn¡¯t figure it out. Suddenly, Maya stared at him and asked, ¡°Daddy, when will Mommye to see me?¡± Evan assured, ¡°Be a good girl, Maya. Mommy wille back soon.¡± However, Maya was still hesitant and scared she would never see her Mommy again. So, she urged, ¡°Daddy, can you bring Mommy back?¡± I heard Juan said that Mommy will marry Mr. Levant. Evan was silent for a while before he nodded. ¡°Alright. Daddy promise you to bring Mommy back.¡± After Nicole¡¯s death, he finally realized the love he had for her, and he loved her to her very core. So, he wanted to bring her back, even if he might get hurt, and the hope was slim. I have to, no matter what. Then he suggested, ¡°Maya, Susan will look after you, and Daddy will go find Mommy. Is that okay?¡± Once again, Maya¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. The little girl held Evan¡¯s hand, reluctant to let go. ¡°Daddy, can I go with you? I¡¯ll be a good girl.¡± Gazing at Maya¡¯s timid look and the plea in her eyes, Evan¡¯s heart ached. Maya gripped his hand tightly, as she felt safe doing it. Upon seeing that, Evan extended his other hand and caressed her chubby little face. ¡°Alright. Daddy will bring you along.¡± Nodding with delight, Maya¡¯s eyes lit up, glowing like stars in the night sky. If I get to go with Daddy, then Ms. Susan won¡¯t be able to prick me with needles. And I can meet Mommy. This is perfect! It was midnight when Evan, John, and Maya boarded a ne, flying all the way to K Nation. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The next morning, the ne arrived at K Nation¡¯s airport safely. They met up with Jeremy, Jensen, Damien, and Darius and got to know the situation in K Nation. Levant and Nellie¡¯s marriage was three dayster. John was extremely shocked. ¡°Three days? In that case, did you guys find out if Ms. Lane is forced to marry Levant, or did she agree to it willingly?¡± Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Damien heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Our deepest apologies. The Wicked Pce is heavily guarded, so this photo¡¯s the only thing we could get.¡± When John saw their dejected faces, he scoffed. ¡°Nothing else? How useless!¡± Everyone fell silent at his remarks. Right then, Jeremy argued in defiance. ¡°Mr. Lindt, I wouldn¡¯t say that if I were you. Maybe you¡¯re not even at our level, and you couldn¡¯t even bring back a photograph.¡± John frowned. ¡°How can you be so sure? Maybe I could¡¯ve brought Nellie out from the Wicked Pce and sent her to Mr. Seet.¡± Upon hearing his words spoken out of confidence, the four men looked at him and demanded, ¡°Fine. Do it then.¡± Evan turned around and narrowed his eyes at John. Sensing Evan might send him on this mission, John pped himself. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I never said that¡­ I never said that.¡± Looking at his pathetic actions, Jeremy mouthed a word ¨C Coward. John consoled himself, devoid of any shame. I¡¯m not a coward. I¡¯m just resilient, that¡¯s all. Yeah, that¡¯s normal. Right then, Evan announced, ¡°That¡¯s enough. We have to go somewhere important.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Evan¡¯s subordinates looked at him, waiting for his instructions. About fifteen minutester, Evan brought them to the estate. The one who weed them was Portia, not Stephen. John greeted, ¡°Lady Musgrave, where¡¯s Sir Musgrave? Mr. Seet wishes to have an audience with him.¡± Lady Musgrave took a nce at John with her head held high. ¡°Stephen¡¯s at the Wicked Pce.¡± Evan and his men were surprised. Nicole isn¡¯t officially married to Levant yet, so why is Stephen at the Wicked Pce? Then, John asked politely, ¡°May I know when will he return? We¡¯ll wait for him.¡± The duchess grew impatient and frowned. ¡°It has been a while since he¡¯s here, so I¡¯m not sure when he¡¯ll return. There¡¯s no use waiting for him, as you guys may have to wait for several months.¡± What she said had Evan lost for words. Can I trust her? Stephen hasn¡¯t return to the estate for a long time? Something feels strange. After a while, Evan said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we shall excuse ourselves.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± Portia replied nonchntly. With that, they stood up and left the estate. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jeremy looked at Evan and shared his analysis. ¡°Mr. Seet, could it be that Sir Musgrave wants to attain Murphy¡¯s power, so he forced Ms. Lane to marry Levant? Ms. Lane refused, that was why he went to the Wicked Pce.¡± After digesting his analysis, Evan shook his head. The Stephen I know won¡¯t do something like this. There must be more behind the matter. But these are not important. My priority is to find out whether Nellie is Nicole. He muttered, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ll have to meet Nellie.¡± Beside him, Damien strongly agreed and reminded, ¡°Mr. Seet, the photo only shows her back, and we have yet to confirm if she¡¯s really Ms. Lane. If she¡¯s not, please don¡¯t get upset.¡± Evan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have to meet her tonight to know.¡± From that familiar silhouette in the photo, he had a strong hunch that the woman was none other than Nicole. Damien assured, ¡°Mr. Seet, we¡¯ll think of a n for you to meet Ms. Lane tonight.¡± Hearing his words, John frowned. He couldn¡¯t even find out if that woman¡¯s Nicole. And he had the audacity to say that? What a load of crap! ¡°Alright. You guys get associated with the guards of the Wicked Pce with money. Then we disguised ourselves as the guards to sneak in secretly. That¡¯s probably the safest method,¡± Evan replied. Obeying hismand, Jeremy and Jensen said, ¡°As you wish, Mr. Seet. We¡¯ll get on with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys.¡± John offered and rushed to the Wicked Pce along with Jeremy and Jensen. Noticing that Maya was getting tired, Evan was thinking to find a ce to stay and for Maya to take a nap. One of Evan¡¯s subordinates suggested, ¡°Mr. Seet, why don¡¯t we go to the Darkmoon Manor? There will be safer because it¡¯s our territory.¡± Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Since we¡¯re in K Nation, it is better to be safe than sorry. Evan nodded in agreement, and off they went to the Darkmoon Manor. Maya¡¯s weariness immediately disappeared without a trace as she scrutinized the beautiful house. She was busy marveling at the surroundings, as everything seemed new and interesting. Seeing something that attracted her attention, she asked, ¡°Daddy, can I y with this?¡± After getting Evan¡¯s permission, she reached out her chubby hands to touch the silk flowers and stuck her tongue out. Looking at the chubby little girl, Damien absolutely adored her. ¡°Mr. Seet, can I y with her? She¡¯s so cute! I want to carry her.¡± Evan froze and reminded, ¡°Be careful when you carry her. Make sure she doesn¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I promise to treat your princess with the utmost care,¡± Damien assured. After hearing that, Evan finally had his mind at ease and nodded. In just a few minutes, Maya wasughing delightfully in Damien¡¯s arms. Damien carried her aside after caressing her chubby face and her arms. He whispered, ¡°How can you be so cute? Why don¡¯t you tell me about yourself, like what types of food and drinks you like, what time do you sleep, and what you do every day?¡± Maya looked at him curiously. Why does he want to know? Noticing the shock in her eyes, Damien hurriedly exined, ¡°I want to have a daughter. And I hope to raise her ording to your standards, so she can be just like you ¨C chubby and cute.¡± Well¡­ Looks like some people do like chubby children, and I¡¯ve be a role model for them. Maya was excited just by thinking about that. Thus, she stood in front of Damien and listed out her preferences one by one earnestly like a superstar who was being interviewed by reporters. When talking about food, her eyes glistened, and she listed out the food she liked while counting on her fingers. ¡°I like cake pops, desserts, seafood¡­¡± Her adorable actions made Damien melt from her cuteness. Damien took out his notebook and wrote everything down in detail. In the end, he smiled happily at Maya. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve written everything down. Thank you, chubby little girl.¡± When Evan overheard what he said, he kicked Damien. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Stunned at the sudden kick, Damien turned around and looked at Evan in confusion. ¡°Mr. Seet, why did you kick me?¡± Evan warned, ¡°Don¡¯t call her chubby little girl. She¡¯s a pretty fairy.¡± Damien was speechless. I see¡­ Mr. Seet not only protects his wife, but also his daughter. Damien nodded quickly and addressed Maya as a pretty fairy. Maya¡¯s eyes lit up. It seems even me, a chubby girl, can be called a pretty fairy. Hehehe¡­ This is great! Maya ran to Evan and wrapped her arms around his legs shyly. At that moment, Evan sensed Maya was embarrassed. He leaned down and ever so gently held Maya in his arms, treating her like a treasure as he gazed at her affectionately. It was nearly evening when John, Jeremy, and Jensen returned to the Darkmoon Manor. Jeremy announced, ¡°Mr. Seet, we bribed two guards, and we can sneak in tonight. But we have to leave before dawn because the next shift will arrive.¡± This entire night is enough. Evanplimented, ¡°Great. You guys did well.¡± Jeremy boasted, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m better than four of them, so this is a piece of cake.¡± Jensen, on the other hand, rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Mr. Seet, he has money to carry his weight. Now that I understand the power of money, it¡¯s really an eye-opener for me.¡± John red at Jensen. Why is he talking about money? Does Mr. Seet look like someone who¡¯s poor? What a country bumpkin! Jeremy added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Seet. Mr. Lindt actually gave those guards a few million and promised to give them a drone each. The guards were so happy. Indeed, we couldn¡¯t be Mr. Lindt¡¯s match.¡± Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Evan looked at John with a surprised expression. ¡°So, who should pay for the drones?¡± ¡°Sir, you should,¡± John answered, devoid of any shame or guilt. Speechless at his words, Evan sized him up. John reasoned, ¡°Mr. Seet, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll do whatever it takes to meet Ms. Lane? If you can meet her, it is worth sacrificing your money for two drones. Unless you prefer money over Ms. Lane, and if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell her when we meet her.¡± I never thought he can sound so justified when threatening people to hold his ground. Getting bolder now, are we? Evan smiled wickedly. ¡°John, since you¡¯re so good at predicting, how about resigning your position as the secretary and work in thepany¡¯s forecast team?¡± John¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he remembered thepany which went bankrupt because of a false prediction was hiring a forecaster. It¡¯s just a few millions with two drones! Mr. Seet, do you wish for me to go bankrupt? As expected of a capitalist. Sighing deep down inside, John hurriedly retracted his statement. ¡°Mr. Seet, we can take care of everything with one million.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Evan raised his brow as John immediately replied, ¡°Definitely.¡± Jeremy and Jensen gave John a thumbs up because he knew to give in when it was due. Thinking up a n, Evan announced, ¡°Alright. Damien, you stay here and look after Maya while John and Jeremy shall follow me to the Wicked Pce.¡± Jeremy suggested, ¡°Mr. Seet, maybe John should be the one staying here.¡± Evan turned to look at Maya, and Maya was dragging Damien¡¯s hand. It seems she likes Damien more. After confirming his final decision, Evan said, ¡°No. John had been staying back at the estate for a year, so he¡¯s more familiar with Stephen. Once I meet Nellie, he can think of a way to meet Stephen.¡± Mr. Seet has taken everything into consideration. In that case, we can all act separately if we follow his n. Later that night, the three of them sneaked into the Wicked Pce. John fumbled his way alone to Stephen¡¯s residence while Darius followed Evan to the Moonlight Pavilion, where Nellie stayed. They wore the guards¡¯ clothing and stood at the door of the Moonlight Pavilion. It was nighttime, so their n went on smoothly. At that moment, Darius whispered, ¡°Mr. Seet, did you and Mr. Lindt be Mrs. Seet¡¯s guards when she lost her memories? I heard it from Mr. Lindt.¡± Looking at John, Evan squinted. John is such a busybody. But now everything¡¯s different. Nellie isn¡¯t the Nicole back when she lost her memories. I wonder how she will react when she sees me? Suddenly, Levant walked out of the house. He took a nce at the guards, who were standing on both sides of the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ve said before. Guards should stand in the courtyard. So, why are you guys here?¡± Evan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Will he notice me? Quick to react, Darius immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Levant, we¡¯ll guard the courtyard.¡± ¡°No more next time.¡± With that, Levant walked away. Only then did Evan feel relieved. He turned around and stared at the tightly shut door. There was only a door so thin, separating him and his love. I¡¯ll know who you are, Nellie. He nced around, making sure no one was around, before beckoning at Darius. Then he pushed the door open carefully, without a sound. In he went, and he saw a woman applying skincare products in front of the dressing table. Her actions were exactly the same as Nicole¡¯s. As silent as he could, Evan tiptoed his way to the dressing table and Nellie, who was putting on make- up, gasped when she saw a figure in the mirror. She turned around and looked at Evan in his guard outfit. She was shocked, but she regained her composure quickly and scolded, ¡°Who are you? Get out!¡± Evan stared at her and sized up her facial features. Her eyes, nose, lips, and her features all look the same as Nicole. ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s really you!¡± Evan was exhrated to see his beloved. Thump! Thump! His heart raced at an incredible speed because he was thrilled to see Nicole. Seeing her again, he felt alive, and a ray of sunshine rained down on his dark world. ¡°Nicole¡­¡± Unable to hide his excitement, he called out to her passionately while walking toward her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Nellie avoided him as if she was guarding herself against a thief. ¡°I don¡¯t know you! Get out!¡± Evan¡¯s heart dropped with a thump as he scrutinized her. Did Nicole lose her memories again? ¡°You know me. I¡¯m Evan.¡± Nellie froze for a while, subconsciously clenching her fingers into a fist. ¡°My name is Nellie, not Nicole whom you¡¯re looking for!¡± Evan carefully observed her. When he noticed that she instinctive clenching her fists and averted her gaze, he was certain that Nellie was indeed Nicole, and that she had not lost her memories. She was probably still angry, so she was reluctant to acknowledge him. ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re called Nellie or Nicole, you¡¯re still the Nicole whom I¡¯m looking for!¡± Evan stared at her with a determined gaze. However, Nellie spun around and asserted firmly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Nicole¡¯s dead. She was killed in prison, so I¡¯m not her.¡± Evan was shocked. Did she say that Nicole was killed in prison? Did something bad happen to her there? That must be it! It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nicole.¡± Hah! Is the ruthless Mr. Seet actually apologizing to me? A look of agony shed across Nellie¡¯s face. She would never want to mention the hellish suffering she had experienced. When she was locked up in prison, she got beaten up and bullied ¨C even on the verge of being raped and killed. These horrendous and devastating memories were forever engraved in her mind, never to be forgotten. If she had not experienced all that personally, she would not even believe that Evan would treat her like that! And if Levant did not arrive in time, she would have been dead by now. The moment Levant saved her, she had already thought it through ¨C she would leave Evan, the reaper. ¡°Go now! You¡¯ve already buried Nicole. She¡¯s dead now. I have nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Nicole, I understand if you hate or me me. But don¡¯t you miss the kids? Maya misses you a lot. She came with me too. Don¡¯t you want to see her?¡± Upon his mention of Maya and her children, those lively and energetic kids, Nellie felt her heart soften. Her children were like heaven¡¯s gifts to her. One day, she would bring them all back to her. However, it was better to cut all ties with Evan now. ¡°It¡¯s useless regardless of what you say. Please leave!¡± snapped Nellie firmly, not even sparing him a second nce. Evan took a deep breath. He understood that it was impossible to bring her back with her acting like that. However, this was not a wasted trip. At least, he was certain that Nellie was Nicole. Nicole, I won¡¯t give up on you! After Evan left the room, Darius walked towards him. He looked at Evan and asked, ¡°Mr. Seet, is that Mrs. Seet?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we go back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Evan and Darius quickly left Wicked Pce. Even after spending the entire night searching Wicked Pce, he still could not find out where Stephen stayed. This massive ce is like a maze. No wonder the four of them can¡¯t get much information. Indeed, Murphy is not a simple man. After roaming around for a while, John still could not find anything much. Hence, he left too. When they returned to the Darkmoon Manor, John was surprised to see Evan and the other four still awake.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you guys waiting for me?¡± Jeremy nodded and teased, ¡°Yeah. We want to see what you, who¡¯s superior to the four of us, have found.¡± ¡°Tell us, Mr. Lindt. Where does Stephen stay in Wicked Pce? Did you see him? What did he tell you?¡± Staying silent, John sighed. How the tables have turned! If I had known that I won¡¯t discover anything, I wouldn¡¯t have mocked the four of them for being useless this afternoon. ¡°John, did you see Stephen?¡± questioned Evan. Feeling embarrassed, John merely shook his head and remained quiet. ¡°You didn¡¯t see him?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, Wicked Pce is just like a maze. I could not even find my way around, let alone meet Stephen. If we don¡¯t bribe anyone from the Wicked Pce, it¡¯ll be an incredibly challenging feat to find anyone there.¡± At that moment, Damien sneered coldly. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s surprising to hear that you find it challenging too, Mr. Lindt.¡± Chapter 855 Chapter 855 John nced at him, noticing the smug look on Damien¡¯s face. Hmph! Your words are nothing but big talk. ¡°Mr. Seet, Levant¡¯s wedding day is approaching. Why don¡¯t wee up with a n to snatch Mrs. Seet away on that day?¡± Right after Jeremy spoke, Darius was stunned. ¡°Stealing the bride? This is a good idea. But if Mrs. Seet is unwilling¡­¡± ¡°If she¡¯s unwilling, we can knock her out cold and kidnap her. Anyway, as long as we can bring Mrs. Seet back, I¡¯m sure that our mighty boss can definitely win her favor again. After all, he¡¯s certainly willing to go to great lengths to win her back.¡± Evan narrowed his eyes as he gazed at the four men. There are four brains here, and they could only think of one method ¨C stealing the bride? Are you kidding me? He then turned around and looked at John. ¡°What do you think?¡± John mulled over it silently. ¡°I think that stealing the bride is a feasible backup n. We can still fall back on it if we¡¯re left with no choice. However, in these two days, I think that you still have a chance to touch Mrs. Seet¡¯s heart and persuade her to willingly return to you.¡± The four men pouted. Touch Mrs. Seet¡¯s heart within two days? That¡¯s absolutely impossible. If Mr. Seet pleaded with Mrs. Seet for the entire day, it would still be futile. Furthermore, it¡¯s a tough feat to even enter Wicked Pce. It¡¯s uncertain whether we can meet Mrs. Seet or whether she¡¯ll chase Mr. Seet out. Is John being too confident or too self-assured? ¡°Mr. Lindt, do you have some amazing tricks to woo women? Can you think of a n for Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m still single. I don¡¯t have any amazing tricks to woo women. However, I have many ways to break up with women in a way that¡¯ll make them despise you. Will they prove useful in this situation?¡± ncing at John from the corner of his eyes, Evan stood up and returned to his bedroom. Jeremy and Jensen shot a judgemental look at John before returning to their rooms as well. On the other hand, Damien inched closer to him and whispered, ¡°Can you teach me? I¡¯ve been experiencing too much luck with love recently. I need to chase all the women I dislike away!¡± Looking at Damien¡¯s humble expression, John chuckled. ¡°Of course! How would you like to pay me? Slow and draggy break-up methods cost one thousand. Short and swift ones cost ten thousand. Which one would you like to hear?¡± What the heck? He¡¯s actually demanding money. How stingy! After thinking about it for a while, Damien decided. ¡°Tell me the best way to do it. Go on.¡± Inching closer to his ears, John whispered, ¡°Let them ¡®identally¡¯ find out that you¡¯re gay. By then, they¡¯ll definitely break up with you!¡± Damien nced at him coldly. This is indeed a harsh method! ¡°Okay, give me that ten thousand now.¡± ¡°I need to try if this is effective first. Only then will I pay you.¡± ¡°Sure! It works all the time.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Damien instantly followed John¡¯s method. However, after that, he red at John resentfully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it really effective? Pay me now!¡± ¡°It is indeed effective¡ªto the extent that my fianc¨¦e also believed that I¡¯m gay and immediately broke up with me. John, you must get me another girlfriend!¡± John looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Your girlfriend has never slept with you? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Never. I¡¯m a chaste virgin.¡± Hah! He doesn¡¯t even flinch when lying! John red at him fiercely. I probably won¡¯t get that ten thousand from him. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t need the money. As for finding you another girlfriend, I¡¯d rmend you to scratch that idea too.¡± After mulling over it, Damien nodded. ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯re a miserable single man, I won¡¯t put you in a tight spot.¡± John looked at him bitterly. After Mr. Seet manages to woo back his wife, I¡¯ll immediately find a girlfriend once I¡¯m back home. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Seet? Is he still sleeping?¡± ¡°No. He brought Maya out to buy some food. Let¡¯s wait for a while longer.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to tell me the love story between Mr. and Mrs. Seet?¡± ¡°Their love story? Now, this is something I¡¯m willing to share. Although Mr. Seet always shows us such a cold side of him, he¡¯s actually¡­¡± They drank coffee and snacked on some chips. While one gossiped excitedly, the other listened with utmost attentiveness. Back home, the three children were surprised when they found out that Maya and Evan went to K Nation to look for their Mommy. Thinking about it, Juan eximed, ¡°Why did Daddy bring Maya there instead of us?¡± Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Nina sighed. ¡°I¡¯m perplexed too. Maya is the least smart amongst us, and she always loses her way. I can¡¯t believe that Daddy brought her along! He didn¡¯t even tell us when he left. He¡¯s so biased as if Maya is his only daughter. It¡¯s not like we aren¡¯t his children as well!¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s probably worried about Maya. After she was abused, he¡¯s afraid that something bad might happen to her again,¡± analyzed Kyle calmly. Juan was stunned. ¡°That sounds logical. However, since Mommy¡¯s going to marry someone else, it must¡¯ve meant that she was furious. Do you think that Daddy can manage to win her back?¡± Nina eyed Juan smugly. ¡°Why are you saying all this unnecessary stuff? Just admit that you want to go too.¡± Juan threw a question back at her. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°I do! But without Uncle Davin and Ms. She around, how are we supposed to go? Grandma and Grandpa will definitely not let us.¡± Suddenly, a gentle voice sounded. ¡°Are you guys going to look for Evan? I can bring you guys there!¡± After knowing that Evan went to K Nation to look for Nicole, Susan became extremely restless. The only thing stopping her was that she did not know what excuse she could use to leave! Nicole is really lucky. To think she actually managed to survive in prison! Yet, here I am, foolishly thinking that she¡¯s dead. ¡°You¡¯ll bring us there? Will Grandma and Grandpa agree?¡± Susan looked at them mysteriously. ¡°If you really want to go, we can keep it a secret from them first. After reaching the ce, we can give them a call to assure them that we¡¯re safe.¡± This is a good n. However, Kyle was a bit worried. This woman can¡¯t be so helpful without a reason. There must be something else! But we don¡¯t seem to have any other solutions now. After some deliberation, Nina dered, ¡°Then, let¡¯s pack up now and leave as soon as possible.¡± Susan dly agreed. We should go as soon as possible. By the time Evan brings Nicole back, it will be all toote. Before leaving, Kyle softly reminded Nina, ¡°You must follow closely behind us. Don¡¯t let that bad woman sell you off.¡± Nina snorted proudly. ¡°If she dares to sell me away, I¡¯ll bite her!¡± At the same time, Juan was thinking that if Maya¡¯s temper was like Nina¡¯s, she would not have been abused in the first ce. Hmph! I¡¯m going to teach Maya how to be a bad chubby little girl with a fiery temper. That way, she¡¯ll never be bullied again! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Just then, Susan walked out of the bedroom, pulling a suitcase behind her. As she did not want to dy it any further, she urged the kids to leave quickly. The three of them looked like they were about to enter the battlefield. Dragging their suitcases along, they valiantly strode to the garage. Half an hourter, Kyle and Juan strode into the airport while carefully guarding Nina. At that moment, Nina felt blessed that she had two older brothers protecting her. At K Nation, John and the Hidden Masters were sitting in the living room and discussing their n for that night. In the midst of their discussion, Jeremy asked, ¡°Who¡¯ll go with Mr. Seet to the Wicked Pce?¡± Damien thought about it before suggesting, ¡°I think Mr. Lindt should go. Although Mrs. Seet is not familiar with us, she¡¯s familiar with him. Perhaps, he might be able to persuade her.¡± John nced at him and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I want to have a good chat with Mrs. Seet, anyway.¡± Right after he spoke, Evan walked out of his bedroom and looked at them. ¡°Maya¡¯s asleep. When she wakes up, tell her to drink her milk.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± replied Darius. Then, John offered, ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯ll follow you. I want to meet Mrs. Seet too.¡± Evan nced at him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll go alone tonight.¡± The Hidden Masters started to be nervous. It¡¯s too dangerous for Mr. Seet to take the risk alone. This can¡¯t happen! Jeremy protested, ¡°Mr. Seet, you can¡¯t go alone!¡± Following that, Jensen agreed, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Seet. If you go alone, we will be worried.¡± Then Darius chimed in as well, ¡°Mr. Seet, just let John apany you.¡± Damien volunteered, ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯ll apany you with John!¡± John shot the four of them a nce. It¡¯s really obvious that they don¡¯t really understand Mr. Seet. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Since Mr. Seet wants to go alone, he certainly had his own reasons. ¡°Mr. Seet, I agree. I think that you should go alone.¡± Immediately after John spoke, the four of them simultaneously stared at him in shock. It was obvious what all of them were thinking. If something bad happened to Mr. Seet, can you afford to take responsibility for it? Thinking that it was pointless to exin to them, John urged Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, time is ticking away. Don¡¯t worry, and just go. Leave Maya to us.¡± Evan nodded and left. The moment he stepped out of the living room, John became the target of everyone¡¯s condemnation. Everyone red at him furiously. John sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve worked for Mr. Seet for the longest time here, so I know him the best. He definitely has something to say to Mrs. Seet. If we tag along, it¡¯ll make things more inconvenient for him.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that something bad will happen to Mr. Seet? Wicked Pce is a really hostile ce that¡¯s chock-full of dangers.¡± ¡°Jeremy, you dimwit. Even if Mr. Seet prohibits us from following, we can still secretly follow and protect him. Haven¡¯t you thought of that?¡± Damien and Jensen agreed that it was a good idea. ¡°Then, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s follow him quickly.¡± After speaking, Jensen impatiently shoved John forward. He spun around and shot daggers at Jensen. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have to waste time exining to you stubborn fools, I would¡¯ve already followed him.¡± Damien shoved him again. ¡°Cut the crap, and let¡¯s go now.¡± While bickering, they left Darkmoon Manor and rushed towards Wicked Pce. When they reached, they coincidentally spotted Evan sneaking into the pce disguised as a guard. ¡°Let¡¯s follow him quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At that moment, Nicole was standing in the living room and carefully checking out the wedding gowns Levant had sent her. The selection of wedding gowns included both borate designs and simple ones. For all of the wedding gowns, Levant had hired the best designers to create unique, limited edition designs. From how meticulous Levant was in preparing the wedding gowns, it was evident that the wedding was of the utmost importance to him. Levant must really love me a lot. Perhaps, it¡¯s better to marry someone who loves me than marry someone I love. I love Evan, but it was such a painful experience. It¡¯s too tiring to love him. Perhaps, if I spend the rest of my life with someone who loves me, life might be easier. But, is this too selfish of me? When the maid noticed Nicole staring at the wedding gowns in a daze, she thought that Nicole couldn¡¯t make a decision. Hence, she took a few steps forward and gently reminded, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you try them on? It¡¯ll be easier topare that way.¡± Having sprung back to reality, she returned to her senses and nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll try them on.¡± She casually took a wedding gown and walked to the bedroom. After changing into it, she walked out while holding the hem of the dress. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so pretty! You¡¯re the prettiest bride I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± The maid stared at her excitedly, her eyes sparkling. A longing look crossed her face as she fell into a daze. Undeniably, the designers Levant had hired were exceptionally talented. All of the designs were breathtakingly beautiful. The heart-shaped strapless dress was elegant and sexy. Layers of veils, embroidered with exquisite roses and encrusted with dazzling jewels, draped across the dress. However, when Nicole wore it, she felt that it was overly luxurious. ¡°I¡¯ll try on a something simpler.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, you look really good in this.¡± Nicole stared at her reflection in the mirror again. Not only was the wedding gown¡¯s design very eye- catching, but it also hugged her waist in the most perfect manner to disy her curvaceous figure. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll wear this one.¡± Immediately after, someone pushed the door open. When the maid saw Evan, who was wearing a guard uniform, enter, she was surprised. She chided, ¡°Why did you enter? Who let youe in? Go out and guard the door!¡± She assumed that Evan was actually a guard at Wicked Pce. However, Nicole¡¯s expression became solemn. Judging from how Evan normally handled matters, she knew that he would not leave so easily after coming here. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Evan strode towards the maid. Before she could figure out what was going on, he quickly knocked her out cold. ¡°Why did youe?¡± asked Nicole hostilely as an icy expression hung on her face. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Evan stared at Nicole¡¯s wedding gown grimly. The woman I so deeply loved, whom I dream of marrying, is finally donning a white wedding gown. Yet, she¡¯s marrying someone else other than me! The bride¡¯s going to marry someone, and I¡¯m not the groom. I¡¯ve never expected myself to be in such a situation or experience such emotion. He felt like there was a fist squeezing and wrenching his heart forcefully. The feeling of suffocation made him struggle to utter out a single word. His eyes secretly reddened. ¡°Get out! Or I¡¯ll call someone over!¡± Evan took a deep breath. ¡°Nicole, you look really pretty in a wedding gown.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Evan¡¯s voice is so nice ¨C deep, mellow, and charismatic. However, his words had such an unsettling effect on me. It¡¯s as if a bitter and gloomy feeling was trying to engulf me whole. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m feeling this way, but I don¡¯t like it. I hate it when he appears in front of me again, disrupting my tranquil and peaceful life. ¡°Go away and don¡¯te anymore! If you do, I¡¯ll hand you over to Murphy!¡± As if he could not hear her at all, Evan strode towards her without a care in the world. ¡°Nicole, are you marrying Levant because you truly love him?¡± Nicole did not expect him to abruptly ask this question. After a moment of silence, she eximed with tears brimming in her eyes, ¡°Because he loves me! He loves me more than you do! When my life is in danger, he would risk everything to save me. On the other hand, you cruelly pushed me into hell. You tortured me, humiliated me, and even tried to kill me!¡± The memories of her experiences in prison were engraved in her mind. She could never forget them. Evan, since you want me to die so much, why did youe here to look for me? Evan stood there motionlessly. A cold expression crossed his face while an intensely sorrowful look crept into his eyes. Is she really willing to marry Levant? She¡¯s really¡­ ¡°Nicole, is there anything about me that¡¯s worse than Levant? I¡¯ll change, okay?¡± Evan, who was always so dignified, arrogant, and mighty, had now humbled himselfpletely. There was even a trace of imploration in his voice. As long as Nicole would not leave him, he was willing to do anything. However, Nicole scoffed coldly and spat, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to change your innately vicious and heartless character!¡± Vicious and heartless. Those few words were like sharp daggers tearing through Evan¡¯s heart, filling him with hurt and despair. Words were always too futile and weak to express one¡¯s love. Yet, when they were used to express hatred, they always sounded so cruel. He could be vicious and heartless to anyone, but not Nicole. The only reason why he locked her up was to prevent her from meeting Levant and leaving his side! He never wanted to hurt her. Hence, how could he ever bear to treat her viciously and heartlessly? ¡°Nicole, what should I do for you to believe that I¡¯ll change so that you¡¯ll be willing to stay by my side?¡± Nicole forced out a bitter smile. She closed her eyes, concealing the turmoil of emotions within them. She instructed, ¡°Leave! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again!¡± Even if you¡¯ll change, I can never forget the hurt you¡¯ve caused me, the torture I experienced in prison, and the burden of a human¡¯s life. Evan, this is the end of both of us¡­ Nicole walked to the door and pushed it open. Through this action, she made her desire to chase Evan out very clear. Evan walked towards the door. However, before leaving, he stopped in his tracks, turned around, and gazed at Nicole, his deep-set eyes filled with longingness and sorrow. Nevertheless, Nicole turned her face away, refusing to look at him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sighing deeply, Evan left the room. Nicole mmed the door shut before slumping against the door. The emotions, which she tried so hard to suppress earlier, crept into her eyes. Gradually, a look of utter despair appeared on her pale face. Evan, why did you treat me that way? Why? After killing me, you¡¯re now trying to win me back. You¡¯re even crueler than the Devil himself! Not only have you be the devil, but you also appeared in front of me disguised as an angel¡­ Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Do you think that my resolve will waver? Never! When the rest saw Evan despondently leave with an expression of utter defeat, John turned around to look at Damien and Jensen. ¡°You finally understand why Mr. Seet stopped us from following, right?¡± Both of them frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You saw how he looked like just now. He must¡¯ve been chased out by Mrs. Seet. If we witnessed it, won¡¯t he feel really embarrassed and humiliated?¡± Jensen eximed, ¡°Indeed, you understand Mr. Seet well, Mr. Lindt. What should we do now?¡± Damien chimed in, ¡°Yeah. Do you want to meet Mrs. Seet and speak in Mr. Seet¡¯s favor?¡± John gave it a thought and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to speak in favor of Mr. Seet. Mrs. Seet is harsh with her words, but in reality, she¡¯s a softie at heart. I just need to tell her the facts, and her attitude towards Mr. Seet will certainly improve.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, you should go now.¡± ¡°Yeah, go on. We¡¯ll be on the look-out for you.¡± John nced around. After seeking out the perfect opportunity, he briskly rushed to Nicole¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± asked Nicole warily. ¡°Mrs. Seet, it¡¯s me, John.¡± John came right after Evan left. Is he here to speak on Evan¡¯s behalf? ¡°Leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Mrs. Seet. I don¡¯t stand with Mr. Seet, and I did note here because of him either. Instead, it¡¯s about your four kids.¡± After deliberating for a while, Nicole opened the door. ¡°What happened to the four of them? Come in and speak.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± John entered the room and closed the door behind him. Gazing at Nicole, he forced out a dry smile. ¡°Mrs. Seet, are you doing well?¡± ¡°John, you can call me Ms. Musgrave or Nicole. However, don¡¯t ever call me Mrs. Seet again!¡± emphasized Nicole solemnly. John fell silent for a while. ¡°Okay, then. Can I sit down and chat with you?¡± ¡°About my children?¡± Stunned momentarily, he nodded quickly. The most important thing now is for me to continue staying here. Hence, it did not matter if I lied. ¡°Take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gazing at Nicole, who was sitting opposite him, he sighed. ¡°The four kids miss you a lot. Maya¡¯s been longing to see you. She came with us. Would you like to meet her?¡± Naturally, she wanted to see Maya. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even in her dreams, she yearned to meet her four children. ¡°Can you bring her over tomorrow?¡± John hesitated, not knowing how to deal with this dilemma. If I agree to bring Maya over, will Mr. Seet allow me to do so? Furthermore, if Maya appeared at Wicked Pce, Levant will certainly know that Mr. Seet is here in K Nation. Will this affect Mr. Seet¡¯s attempts in winning his wife back? It¡¯s already a challenging feat, so I must not make things harder for him. This is an important question which I must carefully consider. ¡°I need to go back and ask Maya. If she wants toe, I¡¯ll bring her over.¡± John gave a vague response. ¡°Okay. Thank you, John.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too polite! Ms. Lane ¨C oh, wait ¨C Ms. Musgrave, may I ask you a question?¡± She knew that John looked for her because he had a specific motive. ¡°John, I don¡¯t want to hear anything about Evan. If the questions are about him, then there¡¯s no need to ask about it.¡± ¡°You misunderstood! I wanted to ask about something else. Previously, I stayed with you and your kids at the estate for a year. Stephen took great care of me. Yesterday, I made a special trip to the estate to visit him, but the staff said that he¡¯s been staying at the Wicked Pce and hasn¡¯t returned for a long time. Is it true?¡± Nicole was quite touched that John was being so concerned about her father. ¡°John, thank you for your concern for my Dad. He¡¯s staying at the Wicked Pce temporarily. After my wedding with Levant, he can return to the estate.¡± John frowned. ¡°Why must he wait until after the wedding?¡± Nicole froze, not wanting John to know that Stephen was being controlled by Levant and Murphy. Besides, it was pointless even if he knew. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 ¡°Because¡­ He wants to spend more time with me.¡± Noticing Nicole¡¯s unnatural expression and darting eyes, John had a feeling that she was lying. Looks like there¡¯s something more to that! ¡°You and Levant have only arrived at the Wicked Pce a short while ago. I heard that Stephen came here earlier than you. Why¡­¡± ¡°John, this is my Dad¡¯s private matters. Why don¡¯t we talk about something else?¡± As Nicole already interrupted him, it was inappropriate for him to keep pressing her for an answer. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else, then. Your strategy of feigning your death is really smart!¡± A bitter smile spread across Nicole¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s just to save my life.¡± ¡°You have no idea how devastated we were when we heard about it.¡± Even if John didn¡¯t mention Evan¡¯s name, Nicole understood that he referred to him and Evan when he said ¡®we¡¯. John continued, ¡°Levant even prepared a fake urn of ashes to bury beside your mother¡¯s grave. Luckily, we didn¡¯t bury it. Otherwise¡­ Otherwise, your Mom would be so upset if she saw someone else buried at your spot.¡± He initially wanted to say ¨C ¡°Otherwise, where would you be buried when you actually die?¡± However, he suddenly realized that it sounded quite bad. Furthermore, Nicole was going to marry someone else, so logically, she would be buried with her husband instead, if she were to pass. Hence, He suppressed his urge before he managed to utter those words. ¡°My Mom won¡¯t mind.¡± The ashes Levant intended to bury belonged to a pitiful and helpless child. If those ashes were buried there, the little child could keep her Mompany on her behalf. John was stunned. ¡°Well, even if your Mom doesn¡¯t mind, someone else will. Every night, he would hug that urn to sleep. Now that it turned out to be someone else¡¯s, won¡¯t he feel upset for being lied to?¡± Nicole was surprised. Is John talking about Evan? Evan did not bury the urn, but instead hugged it to sleep? How is that possible? Why would he¡­ Hah! You¡¯ve already caused someone¡¯s death, but y Are you regretting now, Evan? Gazing at Nicole, who looked extremely solemn, John continued, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but by the time arrived at the grave, Levant has already¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop speaking!¡± Nicole suddenly interrupted John, startling him. He initially wanted to give a detailed description of how miserably Evan had been digging for the urn, so Nicole could understand his deep love for her. He intended to move her, but she had unexpectedly interrupted him. Does this mean that I won¡¯t have the chance to tell her? Indeed, Nicole tactfully requested for John to leave by using the excuse that it was alreadyte and she needed her rest. Since she had already made her desire to chase him out known, he had no choice but to stand up. ¡°Mrs. Seet ¨C oh, wait ¨C Ms. Musgrave, have a good rest. I¡¯ll visit you when I have time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that, John left the room. Damien and Jensen, who was observing him from a hidden corner, guessed that he had probably failed to help Mr. Seet reconcile with Mrs. Seet. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Look at how defeated he looks. Although he doesn¡¯t look as sad as Mr. Seet when he came out, their expressions are quite simr. Looking at that, I think his mission was also unsessful.¡± ¡°Yeah. In my opinion, he probably got chased out by Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ask him and see if he continues bragging.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Both of them carefully snuck behind John, and Jensen patted John¡¯s shoulder. The sudden tap frightened John, who was still immersed in his thoughts. Spinning around uneasily, he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that it was both of them. ¡°What the hell! You gave me a scare.¡± ¡°Mr. Lindt, how was it? Were you sessful in helping Mr. Seet win back his wife?¡± Looking at their curious expressions, Johnughed. ¡°Sessful? Dream on. We haven¡¯t even made half the progress. This time, Mrs. Seet is truly angry. It¡¯s going to be an extremely, let me rephrase that - almost impossible ¨C feat for Mr. Seet to win his wife back.¡± ¡°Huh? Is Mrs. Seet that hard to persuade?¡± asked Jensen in shock. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 John said earnestly, ¡°Yes. So, let¡¯s head back first and then strategize.¡± ¡°The wedding is the day after tomorrow. Is there still time to strategize?¡± Jensen mumbled to himself. John looked back at him with an annoyed nce. What could be done? There isn¡¯t enough time. He let out a sigh. Anyway, Mr. Seet is the main focus. We should go back and check with him. By the time the three of them returned to Darkmoon Manor, Evan had already taken Maya to bed for the night. Darius and Jeremy were waiting in the living room. When the trio came back, Darius quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Have you guys seen Mrs. Seet? Mr. Seet was in a foul mood when he came back, and we didn¡¯t dare to ask him further.¡± John sighed and said, ¡°I saw her. It¡¯s just that the situation is much worse than we thought. Mrs. Seet didn¡¯t allow us to bring up Mr. Seet. It¡¯s tough.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± John sighed again. ¡°Right now, Mrs. Seet only cares about her four children. If the kids were here, we might still have a chance.¡± Damien suggested, ¡°Should we call them here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to get Mr. Seet¡¯s approval first. It¡¯s midnight. Let¡¯s go to bed; we¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow.¡± After a bit of chit-chat, everyone went back to their bedrooms. Evan looked at Maya, who was sound asleep. He stretched out his hand and stroked her tiny face gently. This little chubby face really resembles Nicole. Maya¡¯s face reminded Evan of Nicole¡¯s fair and lovely face. Suddenly, the vision of Nicole in her wedding gown reyed in his mind. He thought it would be wonderful if Nicole wore that white wedding gown for him. Nicole, you say that I¡¯m cruel and ruthless. But I feel that you are even crueler than I am. How could you abandon the children and me? How could you think about marrying another man? I was wrong to put you in jail. But before you were locked up, you already had the intention toe to K Nation with Levant and abandoning the children and me. Why? Evan tossed and turned in bed, trying to fall asleep. He shut his eyes but couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking of Nicole marrying Levant in her wedding dress. The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. Unable to fall asleep, he got up and went into the living room. Coincidently, John also walked out of his bedroom. Seeing Evan, John quickly walked over. ¡°Mr. Seet, I just remembered something that I wanted to tell you.¡± ¡°Go on¡­¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Evan had a cold look on his face as he sat on the crescent-shaped sofa. ¡°Mr. Seet, I heard from Mrs. Seet that Stephen had been staying in Wicked Pce long before she and Levant returned to K Nation.¡± Evan frowned without saying anything. John continued, ¡°Mr. Seet, isn¡¯t it a little strange for Stephen to stay at Wicked Pce and not the estate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed very strange.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Under such circumstances, I can only think of two reasons. Either that he voluntarily stayed at Wicked Pce because he didn¡¯t like to stay in his own house, or he¡­¡± ¡°He was forced,¡± Evan finished for him. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Seet.¡± Between the two reasons, Evan thought that thetter was more likely. Because even if Stephen were to dislike staying in the estate and preferred Wicked Pce, Murphy as the owner of Wicked Pce would also not have allowed Stephen to stay in his own home. Who would want an outsider to live in his own home for such a long time? Besides, Stephen and Murphy did not get along well. If Stephen was really forced¡­ ¡°John, get Jeremy and Jensen to investigate this tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± After giving out the instruction, Evan remained silent for a moment and leaned back on the sofa. He raised his hand and pinched his brows. John stood still and stayed by his side. In fact, John really wanted to ask his question. What should we do if Mrs. Seet really wants to hold a wedding with Levant? Should we kidnap the bride? Just as he was about to speak, Evan suddenly stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some rest.¡± John was taken aback, but he could only bite his tongue. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Actually, they would soon be able to figure this out without even asking Evan, because Nicole and Levant¡¯s wedding date was just a few days away. The next day. John got up and stretched. Without evenbing his messy hair, he went into the living room. He was instantly shocked. ¡°You guys¡­ did you guys appear out of thin air?¡± Kyle rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who appeared out of thin air. We flew here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Lindt. We flew here, and we¡¯ve just arrived,¡± Juan said. John looked at the three of them in excitement. Last night he had said that it would be great if the children were here. Little did he know the children would actually show up early the next morning! He was absolutely ecstatic. As he looked at them with joy, however, he suddenly felt that something was odd. Upon closer inspection, John noticed that the three of them were standing together, whereas Maya was seated alone on the sofa eating a piece of bread. She looked out of ce and he could sense awkwardness in the air. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t seen Maya for the past few days. Do you guys miss her? Come here, Maya.¡± Nina snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t let here over here. She and Daddy came to K Nation without telling us, so we are at odds with her.¡± Maya looked innocent and her big clear eyes sparkled. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s Daddy who brought me here. You should be at odds with him, not me.¡± Maya then opened her mouth and took an angry bite out of the bread. It was unexpected for Maya to put the me on Evan. Nina was startled. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you give us a call? We are sisters; we should be sticking together.¡± Maya had never been able to outspeak Nina. With the bread in her hand, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Nina. Maya chewed on the bread and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a call next time, Nina.¡± ¡°Next time? Do you think that evil Daddy will secretly bring you here again without us?¡± Maya was stunned, then she nodded vigorously. ¡°Daddy said that I¡¯m the best kid. He even hugs me to sleep at night. He will definitely take me with him.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Nina became increasingly enraged and shouted, ¡°When we get back home, I¡¯ll do a DNA test to see if Daddy is my biological father.¡± Juan looked at her intently and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done it before. You even did it during a live broadcast. It¡¯s been proven that you and Maya are Daddy¡¯s biological children.¡± ¡°Then why is Daddy so biased?¡± Suddenly, there were sounds of footsteps; it was Evan walking down the staircase. He had heard what Nina said just now. Calmly, he walked straight to Nina and said to her, ¡°Daddy¡¯s not biased. I treat all of you equally.¡± ¡°Then why did you bring Maya only, and not us?¡± ¡°Because Maya needs Daddy¡¯s care.¡± Nina rolled her eyes in annoyance. John looked at Nina, then he leaned over and said to her in a low voice, ¡°Maya suffered some injuries earlier on. She may look fine physically but she¡¯s still suffering mentally from the trauma. Mr. Seet took her by his side to take care of her because of her insecurities. You¡¯ve got to be a little bit more understanding.¡± ncing at Maya, Nina¡¯s heart ached upon recalling how pitiful her sister looked when she was abused. Nina snorted and mumbled, ¡°Anyway, I still think Daddy¡¯s biased.¡± ¡°Nina, Daddy¡¯s not biased. Daddy actually nned to bring home some gifts for you guys.¡± Hearing what Maya had said, Nina¡¯s anger dissipated somewhat. She huffed a puff of air and said nothing more. At that time, Susan came walking out of her bedroom. She had gone to ce the luggage in the room. ¡°I¡¯ve unpacked the luggage. Why don¡¯t Nina and Maya sleep with me? I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± Maya became frightened when she heard that. If she were to sleep with Susan, would Susan beat her at night? Will she pierce needles all over my body until I look like a cactus? Just the thought of it was horrifying enough for her. She quickly stood up and ran to Evan¡¯s side. Not daring to look at Susan, she hugged Evan¡¯s thigh tightly and hid behind her father. Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Nina rolled her eyes at Susan and said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to sleep together with you. I¡¯ll sleep with Maya.¡± Maya continued to hug Evan¡¯s thigh and did not let go. She paid attention to no one. Kyle observed Maya¡¯s reaction and felt that Maya¡¯s abuse definitely had something to do with Susan. He looked at Susan and asked coolly, ¡°Maya seems to be afraid of you.¡± Susan¡¯s face was full of horror. ¡°How can that be? Why would she be afraid of me? I¡¯d say she¡¯s just used to sleeping with Evan for the past few days and doesn¡¯t want to be away from him. Is that right, Maya? Do you want to sleep together with Daddy?¡± Maya nodded resolutely. Of course she wanted to sleep with her father. She was genuinely afraid to be abused again by Susan. ¡°Alright, Maya. You¡¯ll sleep with Daddy and Nina tonight, okay?¡± Maya nodded resolutely and the fear in her eyes slowly disappeared. Nina was startled. So Daddy wants to sleep with Maya and me? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As Nina had never slept with Daddy before, she would not mind giving it a try and dly epted the arrangement. Juan was staring at Kyle the whole time. He saw Kyle scrutinizing Susan intensely, seemingly wondering what kind of monster Susan was. Susan initially wanted to have Maya under her control for her own purpose. However, it seemed that her n would not work out, so she now had to think of other ways. Juan and Kyle quietly asked John about Nicole¡¯s current condition. John beamed inwardly. He had been waiting for both of them to ask him. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Kyle and Juan, there¡¯s a possibility you might lose your Mommy. She has decided to marry Levant.¡± Kyle rolled his eyes at John, who looked troubled. ¡°We knew that Mommy is getting married to Levant. Tell us something we don¡¯t already know.¡± ¡°Yes, please get to the point. Has Daddy thought of how to get Mommy back?¡± Juan was concerned. John heaved a sigh and told the boys, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if Mr. Seetes up with an idea. Mrs. Seet doesn¡¯t even want to see him. She chased him out before he could even finish speaking. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s up to you kids this time.¡± The boys exchanged nces. Does Mommy hate Daddy so much? Daddy brought it upon himself. He shouldn¡¯t have put Mommy in jail in the beginning. Seeing them in silence, John grew anxious and said, ¡°Your mother is getting married to Levant tomorrow. It¡¯ll be toote if you guys don¡¯t put a stop to this. By the time Mrs. Seet marries Levant and gives birth to seven or eight more children, you guys won¡¯t even stand a chance to get back your mother.¡± ¡°Rubbish! We¡¯ll get her back,¡± Juan retorted immediately. John was startled. ¡°Even if you were to get her back, your mother would be heartbroken to see you and your half-siblings fighting among yourselves. It will be impossible for her to choose between you all. Do you want her to be sad?¡± Juan gave it a thought. ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to stop Mommy from getting married. I don¡¯t want to have to fight with half-siblings to win her back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you both secretly have a meeting with Nina and Maya? Brainstorm about it, and if you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll definitely help you in any way that I can.¡± John patted his chest as he made his promise. Juan nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call both of them over in a bit.¡± The usually quiet Kyle urged, ¡°Don¡¯t wait tillter. Go and call them now; we are running out of time.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Juan dashed out like a tornado, and soon, both girls followed him to the bedroom. He quietly shut the door behind him. The four kids put their heads together and discussed how to stop their mother from marrying someone else. Nina spoke first, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and see Mommy and talk her out of it?¡± Juan shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t simply enter the Wicked Pce. ording to Uncle Lindt, we can only wait till nightfall before we can go there. Besides, Mommy has already made up her mind; there¡¯s no way we can talk her out of it.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Juan suggested, ¡°How about this¡­ we get someone to beat up Levant till he¡¯s bedridden. Then he won¡¯t be able to marry Mommy.¡± Chapter 864 Chapter 864 True. Why don¡¯t we ask Uncle Lindt first?¡± John was called into the room and after he heard the n, he hesitated before saying, ¡°That¡­ might work.¡± ¡°You think so, too? In that case, you¡¯re in charge of beating up Levant.¡± John was rendered speechless. Huh? Isn¡¯t that¡­ You¡¯re just telling me to get myself killed! But he couldn¡¯t find it in him to hurt the children when he saw the expectations in their eyes. After a moment, John scratched his nose and replied with a wry smile, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. Do you know how many guards there are at the Wicked Pce? There are so many more compared to your grandpa¡¯s estate. Besides, that ce is just like a maze. Going in there tomit a crime would be naivety.¡± At that, Nina rolled her eyes at John and said, ¡°Why are you saying all this unnecessary stuff? Just say you¡¯re afraid to die.¡± ¡°Nina, what I meant is that life is precious. You have to make sure you die for a good reason instead of sacrificing your life for an unworthy cause. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Nina rolled her eyes again. Uncle Lindt is such a glib talker. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just think of another way.¡± ¡°How about we do this¡­¡± As the kids restarted their discussions, John secretly left the room and stood guard outside. However, Evan came downstairs unexpectedly at that moment and called out to him, ¡°John, I need you toe with me to handle something.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Seet.¡± John immediately told Darius and Damien to stand outside the door to protect the kids before following Evan out of Darkmoon Manor. ¡°Mr. Seet, where are we going?¡± ¡°The Wicked Pce.¡± Evan¡¯s voice was calm but his words shocked John. Thetter looked up at the dazzling sun. We¡¯re basically seeking death by barging into the Wicked Pce in broad daylight. ¡°Please reconsider, Mr. Seet. I know that you want to meet Mrs. Seet very much and I know today is the last day. But it¡¯s too dangerous for you to walk into the Wicked Pce in this fashion. If Levant finds out, he will never spare you. He might even use this chance to kill you.¡± Evan stopped in his tracks and turned to look at his nagging assistant. ¡°Did I say that I¡¯ll go just like that? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A pensive look appeared on John¡¯s face. Did Mr. Seet think of a way? Whatever. I should just shut up and follow him. It¡¯ll be fine as long as Mr. Seet isn¡¯t going to get himself killed. The two men soon arrived at a cafe. A waiter led them upstairs. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Two guards from the Wicked Pce were waiting for them in one of the private rooms. Evan asked the waiter who led them up to get them disguises based on the guards from the Wicked Pce. Evan and John then changed into the guards¡¯ uniforms and left the caf¨¦. John was a little taken aback as he studied his own disguise. ¡°Mr. Seet, I can¡¯t believe you already have a n. Why didn¡¯t you say so? I thought you¡¯ve lost your mind and was about to get yourself killed just for Mrs. Seet.¡± Evan squinted at John and rolled his eyes. Would I lose my mind and get myself killed for Nicole? I honestly don¡¯t know. But now isn¡¯t the time to die. It¡¯ll mean nothing except handing Levant his victory. I will never do something so stupid. Their disguises worked really well and both of them sessfully made their way into the Wicked Pce. John took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Seet, daytime isn¡¯t any better than nighttime. We have to be careful, especially when you see Mrs. Seetter.¡± Evan replied with a nod. ¡°Keep a lookout by the doorter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll keep my eyes wide open for you.¡± The duo arrived outside Nicole¡¯s room. Right when Evan was about to knock on the door, they heard Levant¡¯s voiceing from inside. ¡°Nicole, do you have anything to add to the wedding itinerary?¡± ¡°No. This is fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied, Nicole.¡± When John heard the conversation, he stole a nce at Evan and noticed that thetter¡¯s face was as cold as ice. His gaze was razor-sharp. If only the situation permitted, John was certain that Evan would¡¯ve pierced a dagger through Levant¡¯s chest in a way that would kill him slowly with as much suffering as possible. Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Soon, they heard Levant¡¯s voice again. ¡°Nicole, after we¡¯re married, do you want to live here or at the Wicked Pce? No matter where you choose to live, I¡¯ll be with you.¡± John pursed his lips. This dude sounds so clingy. How shameless of him for wanting to follow Mrs. Seet everywhere! After grumbling silently to himself, he nced over at Evan and suddenly remembered that his boss originally lived at Hillside Vi before moving with Nicole to Rose Garden and finally to Imperial Garden. It seems like¡­ Mr. Seet is also clingy and shameless¡­ Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t have thought that. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I live. Levant, can my dad return to the estate after we¡¯re married?¡± ¡°Of course. Your dad is my dad. He took care of me for more than twenty years. Now, I¡¯m his son-inw. Don¡¯t you think this is fate?¡± Nicole smiled slightly. ¡°Will you let me meet him one more time?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll definitely meet him at the wedding venue tomorrow, Nicole. Would a day of not seeing him make a difference?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± John turned back to look at Evan and whispered, ¡°Did you hear that, Mr. Seet? Levant isn¡¯t allowing Mrs. Seet to meet Sir Musgrave. This isn¡¯t normal!¡± Evan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. There must be more behind this matter. Sir Musgrave could be threatened by Levant! Is Nicole¡¯s marriage with him connected to this? ¡°You should go. I¡¯m sleepy now so I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± ¡°Okay. Rest well. I¡¯lle see you again tonight.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nicole replied with a nod. Levant smiled and patted her shoulder before leaving. Evan and John hid behind a marble pir and only came out when the man had walk further away. ¡°Mr. Seet, time is of the essence. Please hurry and go in now!¡± Evan nodded and knocked on Nicole¡¯s door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Nicole opened her door cautiously, not recognizing the man in disguise. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked casually. ¡°Mr. Levant needs me to pass a message and I have to talk to you about it inside.¡± Evan had altered his voice to sound rather hoarse. Nicole stared at him suspiciously. Thinking that it was to discuss the wedding tomorrow, she agreed to let him in. Once they walked into the living room, Evan locked the door behind him. Nicole was taken aback and quickly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s me, Nicole.¡± She could not be more familiar with the deep and sexy voice. It¡¯s Evan¡¯s voice! But this look¡­ He¡¯s in disguise? Nicole took a deep breath and asked impatiently, ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you away from this ce.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t follow you,¡± she replied stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you if you won¡¯t follow me. I¡¯ll be wherever you are.¡± Nicole nced at him and snorted, ¡°Evan, are you being so bold because you think I won¡¯t send you to Murphy? Great. Just you wait!¡± At that, she headed for the door and acted like she was about to call for someone. Evan instantly grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Let go of me, you b*stard!¡± However, no matter how hard she struggled, Evan still held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Evan Seet, you¡¯re such a shameless man!¡± ¡°Shameless? I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s shameless.¡± With that said, he pressed his lips against hers. Nicole¡¯s eyes widened. He¡¯s using force against me? This *sshole! He almost got me killed, and now he¡¯s bullying me? She wasn¡¯t able to get out of his embrace no matter how hard she struggled. Out of options, she gave a hard bite, and the metallic taste of blood soon spread in their mouths. Nicole then kicked Evan in his shin. While he was distracted by the pain, she quickly shoved him away. Evan¡¯s lips bled, his shin was painful from the kick, and he was shoved away by Nicole. He staggered a little before he could regain his bnce. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Nicole then said in a cruel manner, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m going to call Levant.¡± Once she finished talking, she deliberately looked for Levant¡¯s number on her phone and held it up for Evan to see. Evan was speechless at her action. He couldn¡¯t believe that she would use Levant to protect herself at a time like this. Hah! I¡¯m such a failure! When she saw that he wasn¡¯t moving at all, Nicole actually called the number. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Levant, there¡¯s something important happening here. I need you toe here immediately.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± After she hung up, she made a beeline to the bedroom and said to Evan, ¡°You decide whether you want to leave or stay, live or die.¡± Evan said nothing as he watched the bedroom door close. Wiping off the blood on his lips, he let out a deep sigh. Someone knocked on the door a few minutester. Nicole knew that it was Levant and her heart leaped to her throat. I wonder if Evan is still around? She walked out of the bedroom and heaved a breath of relief when she saw the empty living room. Evan must¡¯ve left. Once Nicole opened the door, she immediately saw Levant¡¯s panicked face. ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you call for me so urgently?¡± She froze for a moment before she lied, ¡°Um, I want to change the makeup artist. I¡¯m not too satisfied with the one from a few days ago.¡± The excuse surprised Levant. He was silent for a while before he asked, ¡°Then do you have a suitable makeup artist in mind?¡± Nicole shook her head. ¡°No. That¡¯s why I need you to choose one for me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now. I¡¯ll pick a few and let you choose one.¡± Nicole smiled and nodded at that. After Levant left, she closed the door and went back to the bedroom. However, just as she sat down, a deep and mellow voice rang. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t actually want me to die, nor do you want to hand me over to him.¡± Nicole jumped at the sudden voice. She turned back and saw Evan leaning by the balcony, studying her with his darkened eyes. She asked in surprise, ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t you leave already?¡± Evan¡¯s lips lifted slightly as he said, ¡°Did I say I would leave? I remember saying, ¡®I¡¯ll stay here with you if you won¡¯t follow me.¡¯¡± Nicole did not respond. Frustrated at his stubborn attitude, she asked mercilessly while staring at him, ¡°Evan Seet, you¡¯re the great president of the Seet Group. When did you be so shameless?¡± Evan¡¯s heart jolted for a second. If anyone else had said that, they would be dead meat. But he didn¡¯t mind it at all when it was Nicole who asked the question. Instead, he replied calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m shameless now. I want my wife!¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. Don¡¯t even bother. This moron is a heartless and vicious killer. He doesn¡¯t deserve a wife! She gave him a side-eye. Knowing full well that it was impossible to chase him away, she said, ¡°Stay as long as you like then!¡± Nicole wanted to leave, thinking she might as well take a walk outside. She turned to leave the bedroom, but Evan quickly strode toward her and grabbed hold of her wrist. ¡°You¡¯re really not leaving with me?¡± Nicole struggled to break free, but Evan had a secure grip on her. She red at him and shouted, ¡°No! Let me go!¡± Evan¡¯s expression darkened. He stared at her for a few seconds and finally muttered, ¡°¡­I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± After that, he let go of her wrist and left. Nicole watched as he left; her heart was in a mess. When Evan said, ¡®See you tomorrow,¡¯ did he mean that he¡¯s going to be at the wedding? His face was so dark and cold earlier. He wouldn¡¯t make me do anything at the wedding, would he? Dear god, please don¡¯t let anything happen tomorrow. I¡¯ve already decided to marry Levant. I don¡¯t want any hups to happen. John was trembling the whole time after he and Evan left the Wicked Pce; he was too afraid to speak. Mr. Seet¡¯s face is as cold as a corpse¡¯s. He must be in an incredibly bad mood. If I say something wrong now, the consequences will be dire. I¡¯d better stay quiet now. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 After returning to Darkmoon Manor, Evan said nothing and made his way to his bedroom. Jeremy asked John curiously, ¡°Where did you and Mr. Seet go? Who did you meet? Why does he look so grumpy?¡± ¡°Where else would he go at a time like this? We obviously went to look for Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°You guys went to meet Mrs. Seet? Was Mr. Seet chased out by her again?¡± Jensen asked. John gave him a look. Isn¡¯t that obvious? If Mrs. Seet treated Mr. Seet a little better, he wouldn¡¯t have acted like this. Now we have to act carefully around him and worry for our lives. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Did the kidse up with a n yet? How are they going to stop the wedding tomorrow?¡± John asked. Damien shook his head as he answered, ¡°They¡¯re keeping it a secret. I don¡¯t even know if their n will work.¡± ¡°Let them try it. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll just kidnap the bride ourselves.¡± Once Jeremy finished speaking, they kept silent for a moment before nodding. At night, Evan stood before the windows in the pitch-ck bedroom. His expression was grim and as time passed, his mood became increasingly gloomy. At that moment, he was praying so hard for time to stop so that tomorrow wouldn¡¯te. That way, Nicole wouldn¡¯t have to marry someone else. He couldn¡¯t ept that the woman he loved was going to be with another man. Suddenly, someone knocked on his door. It was John calling him to have his dinner. Feeling the icy chill of the room when he opened the door, John spoke cautiously to Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, dinner is ready. Kyle and the others are waiting for you.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± It only took two words from Evan for John to keep quiet and retreat from the room. ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± Juan asked. ¡°You should eat first, Kyle. Mr. Seet is still not hungry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nina sighed. ¡°Daddy must be upset with no appetite because Mommy is marrying someone else tomorrow.¡± Maya jumped down from her chair upon hearing that and ran upstairs with a drumstick in her hand. She knocked on the door once she was outside Evan¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, your cutest kid.¡± Evan opened the door when he heard Maya¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maya said while striding into the room, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so dark. I can¡¯t see you.¡± Evan then flicked on the switch; the whole room lit up. The little girl giggled and held the drumstick in front of Evan¡¯s face. ¡°Eat this, Daddy.¡± He kept quiet as he watched her chubby cheeks and big eyes full of sincerity. He suddenly felt warmth trickling into his heart. ¡°No, thanks. Maya, you should eat it.¡± ¡°Maya wanted Daddy to eat it! Eat it, Daddy!¡± She held up the drumstick, determined to have Evan eat it. He bent down, and as he took over the drumstick he pinched his daughter¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Go and finish your dinner.¡± ¡°Daddy, take a bite. This drumstick is delicious.¡± Evan took a bite when he saw her eyes full of anticipation. Maya smiled. ¡°Daddy, Nina said that you¡¯re too upset to eat because Mommy is getting married tomorrow. Don¡¯t be sad. The four of us have alreadye up with something. There¡¯s no way Mommy and Mr. Levant¡¯s wedding will happen.¡± Evan frowned but said nothing. That brat Nina really loves to hit the nail on the head with her words. And Maya said that they came up with something. I¡¯m actually curious to see just what kind of n the kids have in mind. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are the four of you nning to do?¡± Maya rubbed her chubby hands together and thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s a secret, Daddy. I can¡¯t tell you now but you¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± Once she finished speaking, she reminded Evan to finish up the drumstick. ¡°Okay. Daddy will finish it. You should go downstairs and have your dinner, too.¡± ¡°Okay! Once I¡¯m done eating, I¡¯lle to sleep with Daddy.¡± Chapter 868 Chapter 868 ¡°Alright.¡± Evan agreed with a nod. When Maya was finally downstairs, John asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s your drumstick?¡± ¡°Daddy ate it.¡± ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing, Maya.¡± Maya was bashfully happy upon being praised. But when she saw Susan walking over, the smile on her face disappeared instantly. The little girl hung her head and stayed silent. Kyle, who had been keeping an eye on Susan, saw the abrupt change in Maya and suddenly thought that he could give his sister a role during the wedding tomorrow. At the Wicked Pce, Nicole had gotten in bed even though it was still early. She didn¡¯t want to think too much as she had already decided to marry Levant. Questions like whether or not she loved him, or if she married for love, or if she actually wanted to marry him all, didn¡¯t seem important anymore. As long as the wedding goes smoothly, Sir Musgrave will be able to return to the estate. I can then officially bid goodbye to my past and cut off any ties with Evan. It¡¯s better like this anyway. At the thought of it, she closed her eyes and forced herself to fall asleep. After a while, she finally drifted off to dreand. However, she had a nightmare that night. She dreamed that Evan showed up at the wedding and fought with Levant with a dagger in hand as her children cried on the side. After that, Murphy appeared. While Evan was distracted, Murphy pierced his sword through thetter¡¯s chest. In an instant, Evan¡¯s white shirt was dyed red and blood gushed out from his wound. ¡°Evan!¡± she screamed and sat up abruptly. Nicole¡¯s heart was racing and her head was covered in sweat. After taking a deep breath, she looked around her room and realized it was just a dream. Nevertheless, her chest felt tight. Why would I dream of something like this suddenly? Nicole, you¡¯re marrying Levant. Why do you care so much about Evan¡¯s safety? Back then, he sent you to prison and left you to be tortured. He wanted to kill you! He was so ruthless and heartless, yet you¡¯re still worried about his safety? Are you stupid? Doesn¡¯t your heart hurt? With those thoughts in her head, she pped herself as punishment. You¡¯ll have nothing to do with him from now on. His safety is none of your business. Remember that, Nicole! The sky outside had just begun to brighten when Levant came to knock on her door. The makeup artist had arrived and her favorite breakfast had been prepared, and he urged her to hurry up and get ready. Nicole got out of bed upon hearing that. She drank only a cup of milk before rushing to let the makeup artist apply makeup on her. Levant watched her affectionately by the side; bliss was written all over his face. I¡¯m finally going to marry Nicole. She¡¯ll be my wife after today! At the wedding, Nicole wore an ivory dress as she stood beside Levant. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous as she saw the guests, and subconsciously clenched her fists. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As the wedding ceremony was about to begin, the host made his way up the stage with a huge grin on his face. John, Jeremy, and Jensen were all feeling anxious. The wedding¡¯s about to begin! When are the kids coming? ¡°Do you think they¡¯ve run into trouble?¡± ¡°Probably not. Darius and Damien are with them, after all. How about we give them a call?¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call.¡± John pulled out his phone and dialed a number. However, to his surprise, his call was not picked up! He tried calling a few more times but to no avail. ¡°Oh, no. Something must¡¯ve happened. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve answered their phone by now.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± Three of them started to panic and paced in circles. The host had already finished congratting the bride and groom. It was about time for the couple to do their vows. ¡°Do you, Levant Musgrave, take¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to snatch the bride away if they can¡¯t make it!¡± Jeremy suggested. John and Jensen nodded in unison. There¡¯s no other way than to steal the bride now. Even though we might not seed, we still have to give it a try. John felt that Nicole wouldn¡¯t be so heartless to watch them die. Even if they were captured by Levant, she would do something to save them. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Three of them quickly made their way toward the stage. The moment they were about to make their move, however, they saw Maya and Nina running into the hall. ¡°Mommy, help!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to die, Mommy! Help us!¡± The kids were smart. After they sessfully made their way into the wedding venue, they took off their jackets and masks and started to shout and wail. Maya¡¯s loud wails caught the attention of the guests. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whose children are they?¡± ¡°They went up to the stage. Could they be the bride¡¯s children?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± While the guests were busy murmuring amongst themselves, Nicole ran towards them. She was dumbfounded once she had taken a good look at her daughters. ¡°Nina, Maya! What on earth happened to you two?¡± Maya¡¯s face was bruised and there were bloody wounds on her arms. Nina was pale and she looked like she had been choked, judging by the marks on her neck. Like Maya, Nina also had wounds on her arms. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Both of them looked at Nicole pitifully and said, ¡°Mommy, it hurts. Please save us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Maya. Tell Mommy what happened.¡± The little girl burst into tears but said nothing. ¡°Tell me, Nina. What happened? Who hit you?¡± ¡°The bad woman hit us, Mommy. Please save us. We¡¯re going to be beaten to death by her.¡± Nicole frowned. Who is this bad woman Nina is talking about? Levant went to them and nced at the time. ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ll have someone send them to the hospital. Once the wedding ceremony is over, we¡¯ll go and visit them.¡± Before she could say anything, she saw Kyle and Juan running towards her. Kyle had a cold expression on his face and was embarrassed to shout in front of the guests. But Juan didn¡¯t care at all. He shrieked, ¡°Mommy, save me! I¡¯m dying.¡± The little boy instantly fainted once he had delivered his sentence. At the sight of that, Nicole sprinted towards him and took him in her arms. She then shouted anxiously, ¡°Hurry, Levant! Send Juan to the hospital now!¡± Levant was stunned for a moment. He knew that if he still insisted on continuing with the ceremony, Nicole would me him should anything happen to her children. He didn¡¯t want to get into an argument with her because of the kids, as it might make her rethink her decision to marry him. So he nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send all of you over.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if the wedding can¡¯t go on today. I have all the time in the world. As long as Nicole is willing, we can get married any day. John heaved a sigh of relief. The wedding was canceled and the kids were rushed to the hospital. But what¡¯s with their injuries? This is their n to stop the wedding? Did they actually get injured for this? I have to check on them immediately. At the hospital, Nicole waited outside the consultation room, eager to find out about her children¡¯s conditions. I wonder how Juan is doing now. Are Maya and Nina¡¯s injuries serious? When Levant saw how worried and anxious she was, he consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole. They will be fine.¡± The door to the consultation room opened the moment Levant finished speaking, and a doctor walked out with the children¡¯s documents in hand. Nicole quickly went to the doctor and asked, ¡°Doctor, how are my children? Are their injuries serious?¡± The doctor sighed as he looked at her. ¡°Your children are too mischievous!¡± She didn¡¯t understand why the doctor would say that. ¡°What do you mean? Were they not cooperative in the checkups? Did they destroy something?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t understand this, then get a basin of water and clean their wounds. You¡¯ll understand then!¡± the doctor said while handing her the reports. A basin of water? Clean the wounds? Nicole followed the doctor¡¯s orders and did as told. When Maya saw her mother bringing a basin of water into the room, she froze for a second and whispered to Nina, ¡°Why did Mommy bring in the basin? Do you think she noticed something wrong with our injuries?¡± Chapter 870 Chapter 870 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is waterproof, so she won¡¯t be able to wash it off.¡± Nina reassured her. Huh? Maya felt somewhat relieved, but she was still afraid that her Mommy would find out. ¡°Maya, Nina, Mommy¡¯s sorry for not protecting you two. Here, I¡¯m gonna clean your wounds and apply some ointment.¡± Maya stoodpletely still, afraid to move while Nina casually stepped forward and held her arm out. ¡°Here you go, Mommy!¡± Nicole held Nina¡¯s arm and began cleaning the wound slowly and gently. I bet Nina must be hurting a lot with the water running over the wound like that! Nicole thought to herself as she looked up at Nina. She was about tofort her when she realized something was amiss. Wait a minute¡­ There isn¡¯t the slightest hint of pain or difort on her face at all¡­ In fact, she seems to be smiling gleefully! Thus, Nicole began scrubbing the wound a little harder, but Nina still showed no signs of pain whatsoever. Her increasingly smug grin confirmed Nicole¡¯s suspicions about the wound. So that¡¯s what the doctor meant when he said they were mischievous! Nicole turned towards Levant and said, ¡°There must be a lot of things to take care of now that the wedding is interrupted. I can handle this by myself, so you should go take a look.¡± Levant gave it some thought and nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave the kids to you, then. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Will do!¡± Nicole waited until Levant had left before interrogating her children. ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s the deal with this wound?¡± ¡°It was the bad woman, Mommy! She knew you were gonna marry someone else, so she hit us! Please don¡¯t marry someone else, okay?¡± Nina looked at her with puppy eyes while tugging on her sleeve. Looking at Nina, Nicole knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to make her confess, so she shifted her attention towards Maya instead. ¡°Maya, who is this bad woman?¡± Uh¡­ Wasn¡¯t Mommy questioning Nina earlier? Why is she asking me now? I know Kyle told me to say it was Ms. Susan, but I¡¯m too scared to! If Ms. Susan were to find out about this, she¡¯d probably turn me into a cactus with her needles! That would really hurt! ¡°T-The bad w-woman is¡­¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Maya stammered as she turned towards Nina. Nina continued her sentence, ¡°The bad woman is our stepmom, Mommy! If you marry someone else, Daddy¡¯s gonna marry our stepmom, and she¡¯ll abuse us every day! We¡¯re your children, Mommy! Are you really going to watch us suffer?¡± That didn¡¯t answer Nicole¡¯s question, so she pressed on, ¡°By stepmom, do you mean Susan?¡± ¡°There are lots of women who want to marry Daddy, so we could have lots of stepmoms, Mommy! They¡¯ll all abuse us!¡± So is it Susan? Nicole couldn¡¯t really understand Nina¡¯s vague answers, but the mention of Evan potentially marrying other women left an unpleasant feeling in her heart. How many women does that fickle and heartless b*stard n on marrying? Those who want to marry him are probably just attracted by his wealth and appearance. They don¡¯t know the man he truly is! ¡°In that case, how about you kidse with Mommy to Wicked Pce instead? It¡¯s like a maze in there! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it!¡± Maya froze and stared wide-eyed at her. ¡°But we¡¯ll get lost easily if it¡¯s like a maze, Mommy!¡± She said worriedly. Oh, that¡¯s right¡­ Maya does have a tendency to get lost very easily¡­ ¡°That¡¯s alright. Mommy can show you around. You won¡¯t get lost once you know the ce well!¡± Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Maya kept quiet. She didn¡¯t want to leave her Daddy, who had been hugging her to sleep in the past few days, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her Mommy that either. Meanwhile, Nina was disappointed. So Mommy¡¯s still going back to Wicked Pce¡­ ¡°Mommy, are you going to have another wedding with Mr. Levant?¡± Our wedding got canceled halfway through. Knowing Levant, he¡¯d definitely want to have another one. Nicole thought to herself. ¡°Yeah, in a few days.¡± Maya and Nina exchanged nces. Mommy¡¯s gonna have another wedding in a few days? What should we do? ¡°This is some good quality waterproof paint, Nina. It looks just like the real thing! Did the makeup artist do this for you?¡± Nicole asked while staring at the wound. Nina froze. Did Mommy notice something off about the wound? Just then, Maya replied, ¡°Nina bought the paint herself. Juan provided her with the money for it.¡± Juan had a part in this as well? So he didn¡¯t actually faint, then! ¡°Maya! Why would you betray us?¡± ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to! I-It just slipped!¡± Nina shot her a fierce re. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything right!¡± Maya lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare say another word. Looking at her crestfallen face, Nicole patted her on the head. What on earth happened while I was away? This is the first time Maya hasn¡¯t punched anyone after being insulted! My poor baby looks so scared! ¡°Nina, you should be nicer to your sister.¡± Heeding to her mother, Nina nced at Maya, who was nervously rubbing her chubby hands together. ¡°All right, Mommy.¡± ¡°Good girl. Now, hurry up and wash off your fake wounds while I go take a look at Juan.¡± The two nodded. Nina pulled out a bottle of makeup remover from her pocket, and they began washing the paint off their arms. Juan was lyingpletely still when Nicole entered the ward. Wow, still keeping the act up? That¡¯s some dedication right there! Now, how shall I wake him up? Nicole gave it some thought and pinched Juan on the nose, much to his confusion. Why is Mommy doing this to me? I can¡¯t hold my breath any longer¡­ Juan opened his mouth and began taking deep breaths, but he kept his eyes shut tight. He¡¯s a lot more persistent than I thought¡­ In that case¡­ Nicole let out a huge sigh and said, ¡°They say you should let the unconscious person lie naked on the balcony. The sunlight and fresh air will help wake them up. I wonder if that¡¯s true¡­¡± As soon as Nicole finish, Juan tensed up. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Is Mommy seriously going to have me lie naked on the balcony in front of everyone? That¡¯ll be embarrassing! ¡°Hmm¡­ Oh well, no harm in giving it a try! Who knows, it might just work!¡± Nicole said and began undressing Juan. After taking his shirt off, Nicole rubbed his t stomach and sighed. ¡°Look at how skinny you are¡­ You should be like Maya and eat a little more!¡± Juan felt disgusted at the mere thought of himself having a round tummy like Maya. No way! I¡¯m sticking to my current diet! ¡°I should probably get those pants off him too. The air cirction seems great in the corridor. That ought to help him wake up faster!¡± There¡¯s a lot of people passing by in the corridor, Mommy! Are you seriously going to humiliate me like this? Juan quickly grabbed hold of his shorts to stop Nicole from pulling them off. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 ¡°You¡¯d better open your eyes right now, or you¡¯ll be sorry!¡± Nicole said and spanked him on his bottom. Juan slowly opened his eyes and looked at Nicole. ¡°Mommy? What happened? My head feels dizzy, and I can¡¯t remember anything¡­¡± Hah! Still trying to pretend, eh? ¡°That¡¯s okay. Mommy¡¯s gonna take you back to Wicked Pce in a bit. You¡¯ll remember everything after I lock you up in there.¡± What? Did I hear that right? ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go there! I wanna be with Daddy! Will you stay with us, Mommy?¡± Nicole let out a sigh and looked him in the eye. ¡°Juan, things are reallyplicated between Mommy and Daddy. You kids shouldn¡¯t meddle with adult affairs like these, okay? You can give Daddy a call and have him pick you up if you want to go back with him.¡± Looks like it won¡¯t be easy to solve the problem between Mommy and Daddy! ¡°Do you like Mr. Levant, Mommy? You really don¡¯t like Daddy anymore?¡± Nicole gave him a pat on the head. ¡°You¡¯re too young to understand this, Juan. Now, hurry up and put your shirt on.¡± Adult rtionships really areplicated! Mommy used to like Daddy a lot, so I thought we would all be together forever¡­ I can¡¯t believe everything has changed! Juan nodded in agreement and pouted as he put his shirt back on. ¡°So, Nina painted those wounds to stop the wedding?¡± John asked Damien. Damien nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no way those kids could get hurt with us watching over them!¡± ¡°Why were you guyste, then? Do you know how worried we were when none of you answered our calls? We were this close to kidnapping the bride!¡± John pressed on. Damien and Darius exchanged nces, and Darius spoke up, ¡°Let me do the exining!¡± He then sat down and began telling the story. The kids had woken up really early that morning. Nina was helping Maya with her makeup while Juan wandered around the stairs. He bumped into Susan as he turned a corner, and she was shocked to see his wounds. ¡°How did you get injured like this?¡± Juan kept quiet and ran back to the bedroom. Susan found his behavior suspicious and decided to eavesdrop outside the bedroom door. That was when she heard Kyle telling Maya, ¡°If anyone asks you about these wounds, just say the bad woman did it.¡± ¡°Bad woman? You mean Ms. Susan?¡± ¡°Yeah, just say she did it!¡± Susan tensed up when she heard that. I know I¡¯ve abused Maya before, but that¡¯s all in the past now! Besides, someone already took the fall, so why is she doing this now? No, I can¡¯t let her expose me! Evan will kill me if he finds out! She waited outside the door, and Maya came out shortly after with bruises on her face and cuts on her arms. I¡¯ve never hurt her this badly before! This has nothing to do with me! Is she trying to set me up? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Maya, what happened to your face and arms?¡± Maya froze. Susan would kill me if I said she did this! ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Out of our way!¡± Nina suddenly piped up. Susan turned towards her in shock. ¡°Those wounds of yours¡­¡± ¡°I said, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Nina rolled her eyes at her. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Susan stared at the three of them in disbelief. These kids are ganging up on me! I¡¯d be dead if Evan believes their story! This won¡¯t do¡­ I¡¯ll have to call Evan and exin to him first! After giving it some thought, Susan turned around and ran downstairs. By the time the kids got there, they saw that all the doors were locked. Juan was bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is she trying to lock us in?¡± ¡°Our ns will be ruined if we don¡¯t get out of here! What do we do?¡± At the same time, Susan began calling Evan as she stood in the courtyard, but there was no answer. Having no other choice, she could only sit on the wooden benches and wait for him to call back. I¡¯ve got to exin the situation to him! There is no way I¡¯m going to just sit back and let those kids frame me like this! In a state of panic, the kids called Damien and Darius for help. However, Susan refused to let them in and even threatened to kill herself if they insisted on entering. The two then attempted to sneak in through a window on the third floor, but their phones fell out of their pockets while they were climbing the wall. With Damien¡¯s phone shattered and Darius¡¯ in the pond, there was no way for any of them to answer John¡¯s calls. ¡°Did Susan catch you guys leaving?¡± John asked after understanding what happened. ¡°She caught us on our way out and tried to stop us, so I had no choice but to knock her unconscious.¡± ¡°You did the right thing!¡± Jensen expressed his approval. ¡°I bet she¡¯s telling Mr. Seet about it right now. I wonder how he¡¯ll punish us for this¡­¡± Darius said. They all looked up at the same time. In the study upstairs, Susan was bawling her eyes out in front of Evan. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how they got those injuries, Evan! It really has nothing to do with me! You have to believe me!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Evan narrowed his eyes slightly as he observed her from head to toe. ¡°They didn¡¯t use you of anything, so why are you desperately trying to exin yourself?¡± Susan froze. Huh? But I heard Kyle telling Maya to me it on me! They were going to frame me for it! What the hell is going on here? She noticed Evan sizing her up and quickly exined, ¡°I-I probably got the wrong idea or something! Their injuries look serious, and I¡¯m really worried about them! You should have a look at them, Evan!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°We¡¯re back, Daddy!¡± ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± Susan was shocked when she turned around and saw all four of them running into the study. ¡°Maya, Nina, y-you look fine? Where were your wounds?¡± They don¡¯t even have a scratch on them! How the hell is this possible? I remember seeing them covered in nasty-looking wounds when they left earlier! Nina shot her a nce. ¡°What wound? We¡¯re not injured!¡± ¡°Yeah! You probably dreamed about us getting injured or something. See, we¡¯re perfectly fine!¡± Juan continued. A dream? That¡¯s impossible! I know what I saw! There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on, but I can¡¯t argue with them in front of Evan¡­ ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I was probably seeing things¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m d you¡¯re all alright! Why don¡¯t I make you kids something to eat? What would you like?¡± Susan asked with a smile. ¡°We wanna have Mommy¡¯s noodles!¡± Juan said. He wanted Susan to leave as they had something to tell their daddy. Chapter 874 Chapter 874 ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go make you some right away!¡± The moment Susan left, Juan closed the door immediately and turned towards Evan. ¡°Mommy¡¯s wedding might have been canceled this time, but she said she¡¯s going to have another one! We won¡¯t be able to stop her then, so you have to do something about it, Daddy!¡± Evan paused for a moment. ¡°All right, Daddy knows what to do!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Remembering what Nicole had said about him being cruel and heartless, Evan grabbed his phone and made a call. ¡°Find out what happened to Nicole while she was in prison. Let me know as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± Meanwhile, at Wicked Pce, Levant was thinking about the little stunt the kids pulled to stop their wedding. This has got to be Evan¡¯s doing! He must¡¯ve told them to do this! Damn you, Evan! Do you think this will stop me from marrying Nicole? Well, you¡¯re wrong! I always get what I want! And this time, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re watching as I marry her! With that in mind, he walked towards Nicole¡¯s room and discussed the next date for their wedding. ¡°Maybe we should have someone pick an auspicious date for us. Marriage is a huge thing, and I don¡¯t want to just settle for any random date,¡± Nicole said after giving it some thought. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have someone look into it and let you know once it¡¯s decided.¡± Nicole nodded in response. Levant looked around her room and asked, ¡°Say, are you used to staying here yet? Do you wanna move to a different room?¡± Nicole wasn¡¯t sure why he had suddenly suggested for her to change rooms, but she agreed to it so as to stop Evan from disturbing her. ¡°Sure, where should I move to?¡± ¡°The room next to mine!¡± If I stay next to Levant¡¯s room, Evan might feel ufortableing over. Nicole hesitated at first, but agreed to it anyway. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll pack up my stuff and move over in a bit!¡± Hearing that, Levant nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Just have the maids do it for you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Nicole said with a smile. She had moved over to her new room before nightfall. As shey quietly in bed, she thought of her kids all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ve raised those kids, so why wouldn¡¯t they move in here with me? Why would they rather stay with that b*stard Evan?¡± She had expected Maya and Nina to stay with her, at the very least, if not all four of them. ¡°I¡¯ve got to figure out a way to make theme with me willingly!¡± Nicole told herself and began brainstorming for a solution. After dinner, Evan came over to Wicked Pce with John once again. However, the room that Nicole used to stay in was now empty, much to their surprise. ¡°Mr. Seet, do you think something has happened to Mrs. Seet?¡± John asked. Evan frowned. I know Levant really likes Nicole, so he probably won¡¯t hurt her or force her into doing anything¡­ That means Nicole has probably moved out of this room willingly. I bet she¡¯s trying to avoid me! ¡°Mr. Seet, this ce is like a maze. It will be incredibly hard to find Mrs. Seet, so why don¡¯t we leave for now?¡± John prioritized Evan¡¯s safety as there was still a ton of work waiting for him back at Seet Group. On top of that, Evan¡¯s parents were also waiting for him to return. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± With that, the two left Wicked Pce and returned to Darkmoon Manor. Kyle and Juan were still awake at the time and got curious when they saw their daddying home so soon. ¡°Did Mommy chase you out again, Daddy? Why are you back so early?¡± No, kids. Your daddy couldn¡¯t have been chased out as he didn¡¯t even get a chance to see your mommy. I can¡¯t believe Mrs. Seet wouldn¡¯t let him see her at all! Of course, John didn¡¯t dare answer that question and simply kept those thoughts to himself. He looked at Evan and saw him staring at the kids as he thought of an answer. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daddy? Why are you staring at us this way?¡± Juan asked. ¡°Daddy thinks you two should do a little something.¡± The kids were surprised by what Evan said. ¡°What do you want us to do, Daddy?¡± Kyle asked straightforwardly. Juan shrugged his shoulders and asked, ¡°Are we not doing enough for you, Daddy?¡± Evan took a moment to think about it before replying, ¡°You¡¯re both very helpful to me, but I think your Mommy might be missing you guys dearly. Why don¡¯t you go stay with her and tell me what she needs so I can try my best to satisfy her? That way, you¡¯ll also be able to repay her for raising you.¡± The two boys exchanged nces. Juan was happy to hear that his Daddy was looking out for his mommy, but Kyle knew what Evan¡¯s true intentions were. ¡°Daddy, you want us to stay by Mommy¡¯s side so we can spy on her for you, right?¡± He asked. Juan¡¯s eyes went wide as he realized their Daddy¡¯s true intentions. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that Mr. Levant would win Mommy¡¯s heart over, right?¡± John looked at Evan after hearing Juan¡¯s question. If Mr. Seet doesn¡¯t send these kids over, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be able to find Mrs. Seet in Wicked Pce! It¡¯d be an impossible game of hide-and-seek in that maze-like building! But Evan avoided their questions and said, ¡°I want you two toe up with a suitable excuse and get there as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Do we get anything out of helping you with this, Daddy?¡± Evan red at him. ¡°What do you want?¡± Juan¡¯s eyes darted around nervously. ¡°Um¡­ I-I haven¡¯t thought of it yet! I¡¯ll tell you when I have!¡± At that moment, Maya came downstairs and asked, ¡°Where are you sending Juan and Kyle, Daddy?¡± Juan was quick to respond. ¡°We¡¯re going to stay with Mommy. Youing along?¡± Maya froze. Daddy is busy with work during the day. If Juan and Kyle move out, Susan would definitely abuse me at home! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Maya replied without any hesitation. Wait¡­ If we go, Nina would be all alone with Susan! ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Nina if she wants to join us!¡± Maya said as she ran up the stairs. After listening to Maya¡¯s story, Nina took a moment to ponder about it before agreeing to go with them. ¡°There¡¯s no point in me staying here if you¡¯re all gone! Besides, we¡¯re siblings, so we have to be united in our actions!¡± ¡°Awesome! We¡¯ll all go together, then!¡± The next morning, the kids gave Nicole a call. It was a new number that she had told them about when theyst saw her. Nicole answered the call the moment she saw that it was Juan. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hi, Juan! Do you miss Mommy?¡± ¡°Yeah, we all do! We dreamt of youst night, Mommy! Do you miss us too?¡± Nicole was touched when she heard that. The kids must¡¯ve been thinking about me a lot if they¡¯re dreaming of me! They must really miss me! ¡°Mommy misses you guys too, Juan. Why don¡¯t you alle to stay with me?¡± ¡°Sure thing, Mommy! We¡¯lle over today!¡± Nicole was both happy and excited. ¡°Okay! I can¡¯t wait to see you guys!¡± Juan let out a sigh after hanging up. I wonder how Mommy would feel if she knew we were there to spy on her¡­ It was almost noon when the four of them arrived at Wicked Pce. Levant had prepared a lot of toys for them as he wanted them to stay there permanently. That way, Nicole would be able to cut all ties with Evan andmit to him fully. In order to achieve that, he was willing to treat the kids as his own and shower them with his love. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 ¡°Do you like these toys? If not, I can have someone get you something else! Oh, what would you like for lunch? You can write down your preferences, so the chef can make whatever you like!¡± Kyle kept quiet as he eyed Levant from head to toe with a cold look on his face. On the other hand, Juan was surprised by his generosity. After giving it some thought, he asked, ¡°Mr. Levant, could you give us a huge room? We wanna stay with Mommy!¡± Just as I had finally convinced Nicole to stay next to my room, these kids show up today and ruin everything! However, in order to win Nicole and the kids over, Levant had no choice but to agree. ¡°Of course! My room is big and well-furnished, so how would you lot like to move in there with your mommy?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Juan nodded. He didn¡¯t really care about the room¡¯s condition as long as he got to stay with his mommy. Nicole, on the other hand, felt a little ufortable doing so. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Absolutely, Nicole! They may not be my kids, but for you, I¡¯m willing to treat them as my own! I hope for all of you to have a great time staying here at Wicked Pce!¡± At one side, Nina was ring at Levant silently. I knew he wouldn¡¯t be so nice to us for no reason! He¡¯s just doing it to please Mommy! Sigh¡­ Daddy has got himself a rival here¡­ Back at Darkmoon Manor, Evan had an ice-cold expression on his face as he hung up the phone. He had just been informed of the suffering Nicole went through in prison, how she was beaten, bullied, and nearly lost her life. Now I see why she hates me that much, and why she said that I was cruel and heartless¡­ I was the one who put her in prison, so it makes perfect sense that she¡¯d think it was all my doing. Nicole, do you really think I¡¯d do this to you? Evan stood by his window and went into deep thought as he gazed into the darkness of the night. The person who murdered Grandpa and framed Nicole must be connected to the one who hurt her in prison. The killer must¡¯ve worn some special gloves when he put Grandpa¡¯s walking stick in her hands. Who in the world would be so smart and cautious? I¡¯ve had people investigate Levant, but we couldn¡¯t find anything at all. Was I really wrong about him? Just then, a sudden knock on the door snapped him out of his train of thought. ¡°Come in!¡± Susan opened the door and stood in front of him. ¡°I made you some of your favorite dishes, Evan. Come on downstairs!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry at the moment. You may leave now.¡± ¡°Evan, it¡¯s important to take care of your health! You shouldn¡¯t starve yourself like this! I made it all by myself, and I even got a little blister from it. Would you please eat a little?¡± Evan turned around and saw a blister on the back of her hand. ¡°Susan, let the chef handle the cooking from now on.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I was worried you weren¡¯t used to the chef¡¯s cooking, so I thought I¡¯d make you something myself instead.¡± Evan stared at her coldly. He had made it very clear to her that he loved Nicole and told her not to waste any more of her time on him. ¡°Susan, it was a real shame you had to give up on your role as a lead actress to take care of the kids. However, they¡¯ve gone to stay with Nicole now, so you can head back home. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll invest in a new show and have you as the lead role. You should head back and get prepared.¡± Here Susan was, thinking that she could use the injury on the back of her hand to gain Evan¡¯s sympathy, but s, he told her to leave instead. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 She looked at him in surprise. ¡°Evan, did I do something wrong? Why are you asking me to leave? I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Susan began tearing up as she spoke. ¡°You should return home and carry on with your life, Susan.¡± Susan fell silent. Is Evan using this as an excuse to reject me? She looked at him with a pitiful expression. ¡°Evan, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself, Susan. Get out. I¡¯ll have Darius send you to the airport tomorrow.¡± Seeing that Evan had made up his mind, Susan kept quiet and left the room with tears streaming down her face. John and the others were shocked when they saw here out looking like that. ¡°Do you think Mr. Seet bullied Susan? That¡¯s not a very gentlemanly thing to do¡­¡± Jeremy sighed. ¡°Mr. Seet must be in a really bad mood if he¡¯s so harsh on Ms. Susan. We¡¯d better be extra careful.¡± Jensen shuddered. ¡°Sigh¡­ Darkmoon Manor sure is quiet without those kids around¡­ What do you think they¡¯re doing right now?¡± Darius asked. ¡°They¡¯re obviously spying on Mrs. Seet and keeping Levant away from her, duh!¡± Damien replied. ¡°Do you think they¡¯d actually be able to, though?¡± Jeremy asked. ¡°I think they can. Those kids are freaking geniuses, after all!¡± Jensen said. ¡°They may be geniuses, but Levant is no fool either! I bet they¡¯ll soon realize they¡¯re in for a tough fight!¡± John sighed. ¡°What if Levant deems them a threat? Do you think they¡¯d be in danger, then?¡± Damien asked. ¡°They¡¯ve only just gotten there today, so I doubt they¡¯d be in any danger just yet. Some conflicts are bound to arise, though.¡± John replied. Meanwhile, at the Wicked Pce, Kyle and Juan were standing guard outside the door of the living room. They heard Levant wasing over to see their Mommy that night, and Evan had specifically instructed them to keep him away from her. As such, they had been standing guard like this after dinner. Sure enough, they saw Levanting towards the living room half an hourter. The two exchanged nces and quickly stepped in front of the door, blocking his path. Levant looked at them curiously and asked, ¡°What are you two doing standing here like this? Are you being punished for something you did?¡± We¡¯re not being punished! We¡¯re protecting Mommy from perverts like you! Juan answered honestly, ¡°No, we¡¯re guarding the door!¡± ¡°Huh? Why would you do that?¡± Levant asked. ¡°Because Mommy is taking a shower with Maya and Nina right now, so we¡¯re guarding the door to keep perverts out!¡± Perverts? Why would there be perverts in Wicked Pce? These two sure are something¡­ He looked at the box in his hands and said, ¡°In that case, could you hand this box over to your Mommy for me? I¡¯lle backter.¡± Kyle took the box over and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll hand it over to Mommy, so you don¡¯t have toe over later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mommy¡¯s gonna be busy tucking Maya and Nina in after they¡¯re done showering, so they¡¯d be asleep by the time youe back anyway!¡± Levant eyed the two of them. Oh? So they¡¯re trying to keep me away from Nicole, eh? Interesting¡­ ¡°Okay then, tell your mommy I¡¯lle by tomorrow.¡± Juan nodded his head profusely. Kyle, however, was curious as to the contents of the box in his hands and gave it a little shake, but he couldn¡¯t hear anything inside. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you think is inside?¡± He asked Juan. Juan tried taking a closer look at the box, but there were just too many possibilities for him to even make a rough guess. ¡°How about we open it and take a look?¡± He suggested. Kyle nodded. The two then hid in a corner and opened the box. ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s a ne! This shiny thing¡­ It¡¯s a diamond, right? I bet Mommy would look pretty wearing such a huge diamond on her neck!¡± Juan¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of the diamond ne. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Kyle looked at him and asked, ¡°Are we really gonna hand this to Mommy? I heard women love jewelry. What if Mommy likes Levant even more after receiving this?¡± Juan thought about what Kyle said and agreed with it. He¡¯s right. If Mommy likes Levant more and more, Daddy wouldn¡¯t stand a chance! We need to get both of them back together and live happily as a family! Still¡­ This is a really beautiful ne, and it¡¯d be a shame if Mommy couldn¡¯t wear it¡­ Juan suddenly had an idea. ¡°I have a n. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± He then turned towards Kyle and whispered in his ear. ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s such a good idea¡­¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Why not? If he can resort to underhanded means to steal Mommy over from Daddy, a ne is a small price to pay!¡± Kyle took a moment to ponder what he had just said. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll go with your n.¡± With that, the two hid the box in their bedroom and brought the ne over to Nicole¡¯s room. ¡°Yes? What is it, boys?¡± Nicole looked at them curiously. Juan handed the ne over to her and said, ¡°Here you go, Mommy! It¡¯s a gift from Daddy! He asked us to give it to you!¡± Nicole was surprised. A gift from Evan? Why would he give me a ne? Is he trying to win me back by ¡°bribing¡± me? Hmph! I¡¯m not some gold-digger whose heart can be bought over with some fancy jewelry! In fact, I¡¯ve never nned on getting back together ever since I¡¯ve decided to cut ties with him! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t want it, so give it back to him.¡± Huh? But this ne is so pretty! I can¡¯t believe Mommy doesn¡¯t want it! ¡°Do you not like it, Mommy?¡± ¡°No, and don¡¯t ever give me any of his gifts again, okay?¡± Oh¡­ Mommy didn¡¯t like it because we said it was from Daddy¡­ What do we do now? ¡°It¡¯ste. Hurry up and get some sleep, you two.¡± The two sighed as they left Nicole¡¯s room. ¡°What do we do with this ne now? Do we return it to Levant?¡± Juan asked. Kyle nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll return it tomorrow and tell him Mommy didn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The next day, Kyle and Juan were walking around the corridor looking for Levant. Levant saw them as he came over to wake Nicole up for breakfast. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Juan held the box up to his face. ¡°Mommy said she didn¡¯t like it and told us to give it back to you.¡± Levant froze. Nicole was just talking about this jewelry designer the other day, saying how her designs had ¡°soul¡± in them. I spent a huge amount of money on this ne, and now she doesn¡¯t like it? ¡°Mommy also asks that you don¡¯t give her any more gifts!¡± That surprised Levant even more. He observed them carefully and could tell that something wasn¡¯t quite right from the look in their eyes. Did Nicole really say that, or are these kids just lying to me? With a stoic look on his face, Levant took the box over and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take it back if your mommy doesn¡¯t like it.¡± Then, with a dazzling smile, he began walking towards Nicole¡¯s room. The two frowned as they watched him disappear around the corner. ¡°Is he going to see Mommy?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was gonna take it back? Why is he bringing it to Mommy now?¡± ¡°Do you think he lied about that?¡± As if they had realized something, the two ran after Levant, only to see him handing the box over to Nicole. ¡°This is a ne designed by that jewelry designer you liked. It is inspired by the concept of eternal love. Do you like it?¡± Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Kyle and Juan realized they had been yed when they saw Nicole ept the gift. You lied to us, Levant! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to take it back just a few minutes ago? Nicole opened the box and was shocked to see that it was the exact same ne as before. Is such a coincidence even possible? She thought to herself as she shot the two a suspicious re. Juan simply lowered his head and smiled while Kyle had a somewhat awkward expression on his face. Nicole noticed their abnormal reactions and quickly found herself an excuse to reject the gift. ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe wearing such an expensive ne, Levant. I think you should hold on to it instead.¡± Levant frowned. ¡°But this was designed by your favorite jewelry designer, Nicole. It really suits you!¡± ¡°Just hold on to it for me, okay?¡± With that, Levant decided not to push her any further and walked away with the box after a brief exchange. The moment Levant left, Nicole questioned the two troublemakers. The two exchanged nces, and Juan stepped up to apologize. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mommy. We shouldn¡¯t have lied to you.¡± ¡°Sorry, Mommy.¡± Kyle apologized too. Nicole gave them a pat on the head for their honesty and said, ¡°All right, just remember to be honest kids from now on, okay?¡± The two nodded their heads in response. ¡°I¡¯m the most honest one, Mommy!¡± Maya spoke up all of a sudden. ¡°Yes, you are. You should all be like Maya.¡± Nina pouted when she heard that. ¡°Maya got abused and kept quiet about it, Mommy! I don¡¯t wanna be like her!¡± Her words shocked Nicole greatly as they came unexpected. Then, Nicole turned to look at Nina in confusion. ¡°What did you say? What do you mean by abused?¡± ¡°Oh, you have no idea, Mommy. Maya was stabbed with needles, strangled, and bullied in all sorts of ways! Because she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it, we only found out when she fainted and was sent to the hospital!¡± After hearing that from Nina, Nicole turned to look at Maya, who was rubbing her chubby palms together with tears in her eyes. If Nina hadn¡¯t exposed the incident, she wouldn¡¯t want to remember those horrific moments either. Nicole gave Maya a hug and asked softly, ¡°Will you tell Mommy who did this to you, Maya?¡± Maya began crying loudly with tears streaming down her face. ¡°It was an old and mentally ill maid, Mommy. She killed herself by smashing her head on the wall for fear of Daddy¡¯s punishments.¡± Nina answered. ¡°An old maid?¡± Nicole was confused. What kind of old maid could possibly abuse a child like this? Kyle tugged on Nicole¡¯s sleeve and motioned at her to have a word in private. Nicole understood his intentions and went into the bedroom with him after coaxing Maya to stop crying. ¡°Did you want to tell me something, Kai?¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°I think the old maid wasn¡¯t the one who abused Maya. She was probably just a scapegoat.¡± Nicole frowned. ¡°What do you know about this, Kai?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think Ms. Susan was the one who abused her, Mommy. Maya¡¯s just too scared of her to say it.¡± Nicole was shocked. Susan? Why would she abuse Maya? ¡°Daddy asked Maya who did it, but she refused to tell. She then shouted ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Mommy!¡¯ all of a sudden. Could it have something to do with you, Mommy?¡± Nicole was even more surprised when she heard that. Did Susan abuse Maya because of me? Chapter 880 Chapter 880 ¡°Kai, do you have any proof?¡± ¡°No, only Maya knows exactly who did it. Mommy, this incident has hurt her deeply. I think she was too afraid, that¡¯s why she refused to talk about it. We should probably help her ovee that fear before she can open up.¡± Nicole felt relieved when she saw how observant and mature Kyle was. ¡°All right, Mommy knows what to do. I¡¯ll try my best to help Maya out.¡± Nicole then recalled how scared Maya looked when she was applying acupuncture to herself with the silver needlest night. Maya hid in a corner and whispered, ¡°Can you please stop using the needle, Mommy?¡± When I asked her why, she said, ¡°Because it hurts, Mommy! Don¡¯t ever poke people with needles, okay?¡± I didn¡¯t think much about it at the time as I thought she was just afraid of needles like every other kid out there, but it turns out that she was abused with needles before! Who the hell would do such a cruel thing to a child? This is uneptable! Nicole felt her heart ache as she remembered the terrified look on Maya¡¯s face. Mommy¡¯s definitely going to avenge you, Maya! If Susan really did abuse you like that, I¡¯ll make sure she pays for it a hundred times over! Nobody bullies my children! Nobody! She thought to herself with a vicious look in her eyes. As Nicole came out of the room, she saw Maya putting a jigsaw puzzle together. Maya would always bring out her Maya Punch whenever she lost an argument with Nina, but she simply rubbed her palms together in frustration and kept her head low when Nina reprimanded her recently. I was wondering what happened to her, and now I know she¡¯s been abused both mentally and physically¡­ Nicole took a deep breath and walked towards Maya. ¡°Hey, Maya! Would you like Mommy to help you with this?¡± Maya nodded repeatedly and handed her two pieces of the puzzle. Nicole then took them over with a smile, and the two continued putting the puzzle together. Oh, Maya¡­ How will I ever get you to tell me who abused you? Kyle may have told me about his suspicions, but I need to hear it from Maya before I can do anything¡­ ¡°The picture in this puzzle is a food court, Mommy! When we reach home, I wanna continue learning to make all sorts of delicious food!¡± Reach home? Maya¡¯s still thinking of going back to Y City? That¡¯s where I nearly died! I don¡¯t want to go back there! Hmm¡­ I wonder if she¡¯ll be willing to stay here if I can find her a local chef to teach her instead¡­ Nicole thought to herself and decided to give it a try. Meanwhile, at the Darkmoon Manor, Susan was looking at Evan longingly with her suitcase in hand. She really didn¡¯t want to go back home, but she didn¡¯t dare defy Evan¡¯s orders either. ¡°Evan, remember to eat on time and take good care of yourself!¡± She reminded him before leaving. Evan nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Evan, are you sure you want me to leave? I really don¡¯t want to. Who knows, maybe the kids will be back soon! They¡¯d need me to look after them, then!¡± John cleared his throat. Susan thinks too highly of herself¡­ There¡¯s no way those kids are gonna leave their mommy for her! In fact, they don¡¯t like her at all! It¡¯s obvious that she wants to stay, but will Mr. Seet give in to her tears? As expected, Evan ignored her and turned towards Darius. ¡°Send Ms. Susan to the airport.¡± Chapter 881 Chapter 881 ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± John took delight in seeing the shocked expression on Susan¡¯s face. Yes, this is how the great Mr. Seet does things! ¡°Pleasee with me, Ms. Susan.¡± Darius walked up to her and urged her to leave. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With that, Susan wiped her tears and walked out of Darkmoon Manor with her suitcase in tow. Darius then drove her to the airport and waited till she entered before leaving. Little did he know, Susan, too, waited for him to leave beforeing back out. Hmph! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d leave this ce! I¡¯m definitely settling down in this country! Upon returning to Darkmoon Manor, Darius heard Evan talking on the phone. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. We¡¯ve confirmed that the people who hurt Ms. Lane in prison were able to carry out their ns sessfully and that Levant had been secretly helping them!¡± But Levant likes Nicole so much¡­ Why would he help those people hurt her? Hmm¡­ I can only think of one possible exnation for this¡­ Those who hurt Nicole had done so in my name, which would lead to her hating me even more. Levant wants Nicole to give up on me, so he gave them a hand and then came to her rescue like a knight in shining armor! Oh, Levant¡­ If only Nicole knew that you were the truly cruel and heartless one here¡­ John let out a sigh. ¡°Mr. Seet, I think we should tell Mrs. Seet about this as soon as possible. Otherwise, she¡¯d still treat Levant as her savior.¡± Meanwhile, Evan kept quiet. Is that really all she thinks of Levant? Just a savior? Nicole had been nning on running away with him even before I put her in prison! I know she¡¯s been meeting up with him secretly a few times! But why would you do that, Nicole? Jensen came in and said, ¡°Mr. Seet, remember that thing you had us investigate? Well, we¡¯ve found something.¡± ¡°What¡¯d you find?¡± ¡°Murphy had Stephen under his control a few months ago, and Levant used that to threaten Mrs. Seet into meeting up with him. That¡¯s why she went to see him.¡± So he forced Nicole into meeting him by threatening to kill his stepfather? Hah¡­ Just how pathetic can you get, Levant? Still¡­ Why didn¡¯t Nicole tell me about this? John saw that Evan was in deep thought and suggested, ¡°Mr. Seet, why don¡¯t we sneak into Wicked Pce tonight and tell Mrs. Seet everything?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t believe us.¡± Evan said after a brief pause. To her, I¡¯m just a cruel and heartless man. Even if I were to tell her the truth, she¡¯d probably just think I¡¯m finding excuses for myself! ¡°Mr. Seet, you don¡¯t know that for sure unless you¡¯ve tried it. Personally, I think it¡¯s worth a shot. If Mrs. Seet does believe it, we could get the family back together and head home!¡± Evan gave it some thought. I guess it is about time I go see Nicole and the kids! ¡°We¡¯ll head over tonight!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± John was happy as he felt it would clear up the misunderstandings and resolve the issue soon. At nightfall, Evan called Kyle and asked him where Nicole¡¯s room was. He then snuck into Wicked Pce with John under the darkness of the night. Juan and Kyle were waiting for him in the courtyard and got excited when they saw him. Juan led Evan into the bedroom he shared with Kyle and told him everything Levant had done, including the ne he gave Nicole. ¡°You have to put in more effort, Daddy! Otherwise, Levant will seed in stealing Mommy from you!¡± Evan gave him a pat on the head. ¡°I know, Juan!¡± ¡°Kyle, could you have Maya and Nina leave the room for a while? Mr. Seet needs to have a word with your mother.¡± Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Juan understood that his Daddy wanted some time alone with his Mommy. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± He ran over to Nicole¡¯s room and whispered something into Nina¡¯s ear. Nina looked at him in surprise and followed him out of the room shortly after. Maya got curious when she saw that and wondered if they were going to do something fun without her. Thus, she scrambled to her feet and went out with them. At the same time, Nicole was reading a book and didn¡¯t pay much heed to what her kids were doing. It wasn¡¯t until she noticed a figure before her that she looked up from her book, and her eyes were filled with shock when she saw Evan standing in front of her. ¡°You¡­ How did you get in here?¡± ¡°I walked in, obviously,¡± Evan said in a very matter-of-fact tone of voice. The kids! They must¡¯ve told Evan where I was! My goodness, did he send them here to spy on me? I¡¯ve got to give them a proper scolding tomorrow! ¡°How has life been for you over here, Nicole?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Evan! Did you also tell the kids to fake their injuries at the wedding?¡± Evan stared at her in silence. She¡¯s probably associating everything bad with me right now. The kids came up with the n to ruin the wedding on their own, but I don¡¯t mind taking the fall for it¡­ After all, I don¡¯t want her to marry Levant! ¡°You¡¯d better stop using the kids like this if you have any dignity and sense of shame left in you!¡± Evan remained silent. So having the kids stay with her to spy on her counts as using them shamelessly? Well, okay, I suppose so¡­ I have nothing to say in my defense, nor do I have any regrets for doing that. Nicole found it odd that Evan didn¡¯t retaliate at all after she had repeatedly scolded him. Was it because he knows he¡¯s in the wrong here? She eyeballed him viciously. ¡°I don¡¯t want the kids to turn out cruel, shameless, and hypocritical like you, so I¡¯m having them stay with me from now on! You¡¯d leave them alone forever if you know what¡¯s best for them!¡± Evan frowned. ¡°They¡¯re my kids, Nicole! I will not agree to be separated from them, and I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t agree to it either.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? I¡¯ll make them!¡± Nicole said after a brief pause. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Evan objected sternly. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Nicole snapped back at him. Evan red at her and felt his heart ache as he recalled the pain and suffering she endured in prison. Had this argument urred in the past, he would¡¯ve strangled her to break her spirit. However, he could no longer bring himself to do so. Although he had nothing to do with her suffering in prison, he was still the one who put her there in the first ce. After everything she had been through, all he wanted now was topensate her with love and affection. ¡°They¡¯re still kids, Nicole. Don¡¯t be so cruel to them.¡± Nicole was surprised to see Evan soften his tone and attitude with her. He was like apletely different man from the reaper she knew. With a sneer, she retorted, ¡°What¡¯s a little cruelty to a heartless man like you? I don¡¯t want to see you ever again, Evan! For the sake of the kids, I¡¯m letting you walk out of here this time. If you show up again, I¡¯ll hand you over to Murphy!¡± The vicious and merciless look in her eyes stabbed at his heart, and he left the room without saying a word. At that point of time, John was waiting outside. When he saw Evan leave the room looking disheartened, he knew Nicole must¡¯ve kicked him out. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Love really does humble someone¡­ No one in the corporate world would¡¯ve dared take up that attitude with Mr. Seet unless they had a death wish! He let out a sigh and walked up to Evan. ¡°How did it go, Mr. Seet? Did you manage to exin it to Mrs. Seet?¡± Evan ignored him and walked off, leaving John rooted to the spot in confusion. Why¡¯d he just leave like that? Did he manage to tell her the truth or not? Judging by his temper, he most probably didn¡¯t¡­ No, this won¡¯t do¡­ I have to tell her! I can¡¯t let Mrs. Seet misunderstand him like this! John knocked on the door and entered the room. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Nicole asked. John nodded sternly. ¡°I came to tell you something.¡± ¡°If this is about Evan, you can save your breath. I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± She really does hate Mr. Seet a lot¡­ Even so, I must say it! In order to make sure he could finish what he had to say, John restructured his sentences. ¡°It¡¯s got nothing to do with Evan and everything to do with your suffering in prison.¡± Nicole lifted her head and red fiercely at him. Evan was the one who hurt me in prison! How could this have nothing to do with him? Is he just saying this to defend Evan? ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about that, John! Go speak to Evan if you insist on talking about it! Try asking him why he was so cruel towards me!¡± John saw how agitated Nicole was and quickly expressed his understanding of her emotions. As if anyone would be able to stay calm when their traumatic events are brought up, right? ¡°I understand how you feel. Mr. Seet, too, was devastated when he found out about your suffering in prison.¡± Heh, as if Evan didn¡¯t know about it¡­ Is John trying to whitewash what he did? The person that hurt her said he was carrying out Evan¡¯s orders. Although Nicole had her doubts at first, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else in Y City capable of doing such a thing. The person had produced a letter with Evan¡¯s handwriting on it; hence, the reason she was so convinced that he was behind it all. ¡°Save your breath, John. You can¡¯t whitewash that guy!¡± ¡°I can see that you don¡¯t trust Mr. Seet at all. Do you know what Levant was doing while you were suffering in prison? He was helping those people who hurt you! He was an aplice!¡± Nicole stared wide-eyed at him in shock and disbelief. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. No¡­ That can¡¯t be true¡­ Levant was the one who saved me when my life was hanging by a thread! Why would he do that if he helped them hurt me? ¡°Evan is a cruel and shameless man. You¡¯ve spent so much time around him that you¡¯re bing more and more like him.¡± Is she saying that I¡¯m as cruel and shameless as Mr. Seet? Now I see why he said she wouldn¡¯t believe me¡­ ¡°John, are you seriously framing Levant in order to whitewash Evan? I don¡¯t think I even know you anymore.¡± John sighed. It¡¯s pointless to say any further. If anything, it would just make her think this is all part of Mr. Seet¡¯s ns. Looks like the only way to convince her is to present her with solid evidence. ¡°Just you wait, Mrs. Seet. I will prove it to you.¡± With that, John turned around and left the room. Nicole took a deep breath and let out a wry smile. Could he have been telling the truth? No, that can¡¯t be! It¡¯s impossible! Despite her stubborn attitude, it was obvious that John¡¯s words had left a strong impact on her. After that, John returned to Darkmoon Manor and saw The Hidden Masters waiting for them in the living room. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 ¡°Oh, the whole team is here! What are you all doing up sote?¡± Jeremy chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re waiting for you, John! Did you manage to meet Mrs. Seet this time?¡± John nodded. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve said everything there is to say. However, as Mr. Seet had predicted, she didn¡¯t believe us at all!¡± He let out a sigh and continued, ¡°You can probably see it from that ice-cold look on Mr. Seet¡¯s face, right? His wife was really nasty towards him!¡± Jeremy frowned. ¡°No, because we haven¡¯t seen Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Yeah, how are we supposed to tell that from his face if we haven¡¯t seen him?¡± John froze. ¡°Wait¡­ Mr. Seet isn¡¯t back yet?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°How is that possible? He left before I did!¡± The Hidden Masters exchanged nces and looked at John worriedly. ¡°You said Mr. Seet left before you did, but we haven¡¯t seen hime home at all!¡± John was confused. And here I wasining that he didn¡¯t wait for me! Where could he have possibly gone? ¡°Don¡¯t panic, let¡¯s call him and ask him where he is.¡± John said and dialed Evan¡¯s number, but there was no answer. ¡°Do you think he could still be at Wicked Pce?¡± ¡°Try calling Juan!¡± Jeremy suggested. John did as told, but Juan said, ¡°Daddy left long ago!¡± ¡°Go check in your mommy¡¯s room, Juan. Mr. Seet might have gone back to see her again!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Juan got dressed and knocked on Nicole¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°What is it, Juan?¡± ¡°Is Daddy with you, Mommy?¡± ¡°No, he isn¡¯t!¡± Nicole said angrily. Juan ran back into his room and told John about it. John paused. Where else could Mr. Seet be? Even the Hidden Masters were starting to panic andined about John being unprofessional. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed by his side, John! How could you just leave him by himself?¡± ¡°Yeah! Wicked Pce is the enemy¡¯s territory! What if something happens to Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Should we go back and search for him?¡± ¡°Calm down, you guys! Mr. Seet is an adult, okay? He¡¯s not going to get himself lost! He probably just went to get some fresh air and clear his head or something! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be back soon!¡± With that, they decided to wait a little while longer. John was so anxious that he even began praying while he waited. Dear God, please let Mr. Seete back safely! I¡¯ll be dead if anything happens to him! After waiting for a couple of hours, the Hidden Masters were losing their patience. Jensen kept pacing about, ring at John every now and then, and sighing each time he did. At the same time, John was getting ufortable with his behavior and spoke up, ¡°You can¡¯t me me entirely for this, you know? I only stayed behind to try and resolve the misunderstanding between them!¡± ¡°Quit finding excuses already! If anything happens to Mr. Seet, his blood will be on your hands!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± John had nothing to say in response to that. Oh, Mr. Seet¡­ Why did you only bring me along? Why didn¡¯t you bring these guys with you? All they do is sit around andin anyway! Sigh¡­ This might just be it for me¡­ Wherever you are Mr. Seet, now would really be a good time toe back¡­ If I could turn back time, I would never have tried to convince Mrs. Seet! All I got in return were insults from her¡­ Darius took pity in how stressed John was and defended him. ¡°Now, now, ming John isn¡¯t going to do us any good. Let¡¯s hurry up and go find Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s head over to Wicked Pce! He might still be there!¡± Damien said. Then, the two began walking towards the door. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 John got up and was about to follow them, but Jensen and Jeremy told him to stay. ¡°The four of us will go. You just stay here and wait for Mr. Seet. Call us if he gets back, okay?¡± John knew he had made a mistake, so he could only nod in silence. The Hidden Masters made a trip to Wicked Pce and pulled every string they could, but they were still unable to find Evan. Seeing as the sun was about to rise, the four of them decided to retreat and head back to Darkmoon Manor. John sprang to his feet when he saw the Hidden Masters enter the living room. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Seet? Did you manage to find him?¡± Jeremy and Jensen kept quiet and simply sighed in response, much to John¡¯s dismay. Oh, my god¡­ I¡¯ve lost Mr. Seet! I¡¯m dead¡­ I¡¯m so dead¡­ Damien sat down beside him and gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Calm down, John. Let¡¯s all just wait here a little longer. Maybe Mr. Seet really did just go for a walk or something! Who knows, he might be back soon!¡± John frowned. There¡¯s no way Mr. Seet would be out that long¡­ It¡¯s more likely that he¡¯s gone missing¡­ He looked outside the bedroom window, anxiously hoping to see Evan return to the manor. An entire morning soon came to pass with no sign of Evan whatsoever. John stood up and walked out of the courtyard, dragging his feet behind him. ¡°Where is John going?¡± Damien asked as he watched him leave. ¡°Where do you think? He¡¯s obviously going to look for Mr. Seet!¡± Jeremy replied. Jensen let out a huge sigh. ¡°I still can¡¯t reach Mr. Seet on his phone¡­ Oh god, please let him be okay¡­ This is all John¡¯s fault¡­¡± Darius cut him off, ¡°Stop ming him, man. He mes himself enough as is, and he isn¡¯t any less worried than we are. Besides, even if we went with Mr. Seet, there¡¯s no guarantee that such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± They all exchanged nces and let out another sigh. Right then, John whipped out his phone and called Juan again. ¡°What is it, Mr. John?¡± ¡°Juan, put your mommy on the phone. I have something very important to tell her.¡± Juan noticed how anxious John sounded and quickly ran towards Nicole. ¡°There¡¯s a phone call for you, Mommy!¡± Nicole frowned. ¡°Who is it? If it¡¯s your Daddy, you can just hang up the phone! I¡¯m not talking to him.¡± John heard what Nicole said and knew Evan wasn¡¯t with her. With that attitude of hers, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll even consider helping us out¡­ ¡°No, Mommy! It¡¯s Mr. John!¡± ¡°He¡¯s with your Daddy, so I¡¯m not talking to him!¡± ¡°But he said he had something very important to tell you, Mommy! Will you please talk to him?¡± Juan begged. Nicole reluctantly took the phone over. ¡°What is it, John? You¡¯re not going to try and change my mind again, are you?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet has gone missing! I haven¡¯t heard from him ever since I returnedst night, and he isn¡¯t reachable on his phone either! Do you think Levant could¡¯ve captured him? I¡¯m really worried about him¡­¡± Upon hearing that, Nicole froze in her spot. Evan has gone missing? How? Wait, no¡­ Whatever happens to him is none of my business! Why should I care? ¡°Even if Levant has captured him, it would be entirely on him! Did he really think he could just enter and leave the Wicked Pce as he wishes? I say he¡¯s gotten what he deserves!¡± ¡°How could you say that? Mr. Seet only went there to see you! If Levant really has captured him, his life could be in danger! Are you going to just sit by idly and watch him die?¡± Nicole clenched her fists subconsciously, and the look in her eyes turned grim. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The thought of Evan dying felt like she was hit in the chest with a sledgehammer. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Honest to God, she did not wish to see him dead. However, didn¡¯t Evan wish me dead back then too? She had her guard high up when she thought about the heart-wrenching moments back then. She had her mind set on disregarding her feelings toward him. Nicole vowed to not let her residual feelings toward Evan show. ¡°John, his life or death does not concern me! The old Nicole Lane had long been murdered by him. He killed me once. Do you think a victim like me would care about her murderer? He might as well be dead to me!¡± Nicole hung up the phone right after. Juan widened his mouth and looked at his mother in surprise. Mommy wants to see Daddy dead? I guess the saying¡¯s true that a woman could be really vicious if she sets her mind to it. But¡­ Vicious is not a good word to describe Mommy though. Mommy mentioned that she had been killed by Daddy once. What did she mean? Adults areplicated. Why couldn¡¯t they just be lovey-dovey toward each other? Why are they trying to kill one another when they still have feelings for each other? Hmm, this is really not something that I couldprehend at my age. Nevertheless, Evan was his father, after all. No matter what happened between his father and mother, Juan still hoped that his mother would save his father. Nicole handed the phone to him. ¡°Juan, hold this.¡± Juan snapped out of his thoughts and took the phone. He stared at her with his obsidian-like eyes and pleaded, ¡°Mommy, please save Daddy.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nicole tried her best to suppress the raging storm inside her heart and put on a cid expression. ¡°Juan, you¡¯ve heard it wrong. I was just practicing lines with Uncle John. The lines¡­ They¡¯re not real. Your Daddy¡¯s fine. He¡¯s taking a nap at home!¡± Puzzled by his mother¡¯s exnation, the little boy asked, ¡°But Mommy, why are you practicing lines with Uncle John though?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s fun.¡± Juan pursed his lips. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re not an actress. Don¡¯t use the same excuse over and over. I¡¯m not so na?ve that I¡¯ll believe excuses like this.¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. Just as she was trying toe up with another viable exnation, Juan turned and left her bedroom. It seems like he¡¯s really mad at me. Nicole took in a deep breath. John¡¯s words rang in her head again. John is right. Evan would really be in danger if Levant has indeed caught hold of him. Levant loathed Evan, not only because he saw Evan as a love rival, but also because they were fierce businesspetitors. Evan had resorted to devious strategies to eradicate Levant¡¯s influence at Y City back then, forcing the latter to give up the domestic market and defer back to K Nation. In Levant¡¯s mind, Evan¡¯s action was an act of transgressions that he would never forget. As such, Evan would be in a predicament should he have truly fallen into his hands. And then, there was Murphy. He had long wished to sever all ties and connections Evan had at K Nation, and to take over all of them. Such an ambitious person would definitely not let Evan off easy should the chance arise. Hence, she was certain that Evan¡¯s life would be hanging by a thread if he was indeed trapped at the Wicked Pce. Should I find out if he¡¯s really trapped there? With that thought, Nicole rose and walked out of her room. However, she stopped in her tracks as soon as she was out the door. Nicole Lane, what are you doing? What do his life and death have anything to do with you? Why bother? She hesitated for a moment before turning around to head inside her room again. She had taken but three steps before she turned around and headed outside again. As she walked, she kept telling herself that she just wanted to witness the murderer facing his retribution. It¡¯s not like I really care about his safety¡­ Yes, I only want to see how he would end up. Nothing more. She repeated the statement over and over inside her head, fearing that even she herself could not be convinced by it. Juan and Kyle exchanged nces with each other when they saw their mother leaving in a rush. Nina sighed. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s no need for us to beg Mommy. She¡¯s gone to save Daddy already.¡± Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Maya did not refute and nodded her head seriously. When Mommy and Daddy get back together, Daddy will be able to protect Mommy. I will tell Daddy then that Susan is a bad woman! She would use silver needles to poke us¡­ And she would always pinch our buttocks. She¡¯s worse than the old witch! ¡°Since Mommy has gone to save Daddy, let¡¯s just wait and see how it goes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, the four of them went back to their bedroom to wait for the news while racking their brains to come up with countermeasures. Nicole dashed into Levant¡¯s ce as soon as she arrived. ¡°Miss, Mr. Levant is not around.¡± Acting as if she did not hear the maid, Nicole went straight inside the room. When she saw that Levant was indeed nowhere to be seen, she became very uneasy. Where would Levant go? Is he out to torment Evan? She subconsciously clenched her fists as her face paled at the thought. ¡°Where is he?¡± The maid stuttered, ¡°Mr. Levant headed outst night to deal with something and hasn¡¯t been back since. We have no idea where he is.¡± Last night? Evan disappearedst night. Could it be a coincidence? Or¡­ Could it be that Evan has really fallen into Levant¡¯s hands? Feeling ill at ease, she headed outside. As she stepped out of the living room, she tripped on something and almost fell over. Fortunately, she was steadied by someone. Nicole lifted her head and noticed that it was Levant. ¡°Nicole, are you alright?¡± Nicole shook her head. Noticing her pale face, Levant furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking for me?¡± Nicole fell silent. He wouldn¡¯t answer me if I ask him about Evan directly, right? She was at a loss for words. Levant noticed her worried look and asked, ¡°Are you feeling ill somewhere?¡± She shook her head and breathed in deeply. ¡°Levant, is Evan in your hands?¡± Levant was taken aback by her question. ¡°What? Evan? No, of course not! Why would he be in my hands?¡± His tant denial rendered Nicole speechless. But where would Evan go if he¡¯s not caught by Levant? Levant regarded her, somewhat displeased by her reaction. ¡°Nicole, are you missing Evan?¡± Nicole¡¯s expression turned somber for a moment before she smiled rather stiffly. ¡°Why would I miss him? He almost murdered me.¡± Levant¡¯s face sank. Her initial reaction had said it all. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This won¡¯t do. I have to make the wedding date earlier so that Nicole can give up on Evan. I need to make sure that she realizes that it¡¯s already over between them. ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ve asked someone to pick out an auspicious date. Let¡¯s get married one weekter.¡± Nicole was slightly stunned at that. One week? That¡¯s fast. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Nicole shook her head gently. ¡°No.¡± However, she did not look at him when she said it. It was apparent that there was something on her mind. Levant held her hands. ¡°Nicole, even though Dad is quitefortable here, I¡¯m sure he would like to head back to the estate as soon as possible. I¡¯ll send him back personally after we¡¯re done with the wedding.¡± Nicole remained silent in response. That¡¯s right. My marriage with Levant is not only about me. I have to consider Stephen¡¯s safety too. When she first came to the Wicked Pce, Levant had given her the chance to meet Stephen once. She looked at his silhouette and noticed that he had lost his vibrant and energetic vibe. It was apparent that he seemed quite bogged down. Not to mention Stephen had lost a fair amount of weight, making him look frail. The sight of the duke¡¯s debilitated state pained her. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 At that moment, Nicole made a decision that she would marry Levant, the man who saved her life. That way, Stephen could head back to the estate sooner. Back to the present, the duke¡¯s frail figure shed before her eyes again. Unwittingly, tears started streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing. Levant, I hope that you will keep your promise and send my Dad back to the estate after we¡¯re married.¡± Levant was pleased with Nicole¡¯s reaction. It seems that Stephen is indeed the best bargaining chip I have. I would be able to marry Nicole as long as he¡¯s under my control. ¡°Of course, Nicole.¡± With that, Nicole went back home. However, the feeling that something was amiss nagged at the back of her mind. The maid mentioned that Levant had not been home for the whole night. Does Evan¡¯s disappearance last night really had nothing to do with him? The kids approached their mother as soon as they noticed that she was back. Maya wrapped her arms around her legs. ¡°Mommy, did you go and see Daddy?¡± At the same time, Juan asked, ¡°Mommy, is Daddy at the Wicked Pce?¡± Nicole took in a deep breath. She lowered her head to look at her kids. Is their father all they could think of? By now, she was certain that her kids were spies sent by Evan. ¡°Your father is not at the Wicked Pce.¡± ¡°What? Really, Mommy?¡± Nina blinked. ¡°Mommy, could it be that you¡¯re saying Daddy¡¯s not at Wicked Pce because you want him to die?¡± Nicole regarded her daughter intently. Am I such a despicable person in her eyes? Smiling bitterly, she exined, ¡°Nina, don¡¯t get me wrong. Even though it¡¯s true that I want to see your father dead, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯d lie to you about his whereabouts. If he¡¯s indeed at the Wicked Pce, I¡¯ll be the first to tell you, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you guys. I¡¯m an honest person and my word is my bond.¡± Hearing that, the kids fell silent. Mommy, we don¡¯t care if you¡¯re lying to us or if you¡¯re an honest person. All we care about is our father¡¯s safety! ¡°Mommy, do you really hate Daddy that much?¡± Nicole breathed in deeply and looked at Juan. ¡°You kids wouldn¡¯t understand the fight between adults, and you guys should not ask about it either.¡± ¡°But the fight between the two of you determines whether Daddy lives or dies. If Daddy¡¯s gone, we would be fatherless children,¡± Nina retorted. Maya nodded in agreement. ¡°Mommy, I will be so sad if Daddy dies. I will cry until there are no more tears left.¡± Nicole was in a turmoil of emotions as she looked at the two children. Evan would be so happy to know that these two care so much about him. Just then, the normally silent Kyle suddenly asked, ¡°Mommy, did Levant say Daddy is not at the Wicked Pce?¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s lying?¡± Kyle¡¯s guess resonated her own. However, Wicked Pce was Levant¡¯s turf. It would not be easy to find out whether he was speaking the truth. In the end, she could only console her kids. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. Mommy will let you guys know if anythinges up.¡± With that, the four of them went back to their bedroom and discussed tracking Evan down in secret. The afternoon went by in a blur. As night fell, the Wicked Pce was slowly lit up with bright lights. Nicole¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She nced at it and noticed it was from John. He must be calling to ask Evan¡¯s whereabouts. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her first intuition was to ignore the call. However, in the end, she still chose to answer it. ¡°Mrs. Seet, do you know where is Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°John, Levant said he¡¯s not at the Wicked Pce.¡± Stumped by Nicole¡¯s reply, he said, ¡°But Mrs. Seet, we¡¯ve just gotten news that Mr. Seet hasn¡¯t left the Wicked Pce sincest night.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nicole was taken aback. Did Levant lie to me? If Evan¡¯s really in Levant¡¯s hands, would he be dead or alive right now? ¡°Mrs. Seet, I will find the evidence to prove that Mr. Seet did not hurt you in any way. Before then, I hope that you would help him out for the sake of the children.¡± Chapter 889 Chapter 889 John sounded like he was almost begging Nicole. In response, Nicole simply kept quiet, and hung up after some time. I need to investigate this on my own. ¡°Mrs. Seet-¡± Looking at the dimmed phone screen, John sighed. Would she help Mr. Seet? Mrs. Seet, you wouldn¡¯t be so cruel, right? Jensen sighed aloud and suggested, ¡°What if we kidnap Levant and exchange him for Mr. Seet?¡± Jeremy thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be easy to kidnap Levant, but we could give it a try.¡± Damien breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then we¡¯d better start nning our next move. It¡¯s either we seed in saving him or die trying to do so. We¡¯d be keeping each otherpany if it was thetter.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± They started to discuss their modus operandi. Meanwhile, Levant was contemting Nicole¡¯s question. Nicole asked if Evan was in my hands. He knew that Evan was here in K Nation when the kids ruined the wedding. However, he wasn¡¯t able to find out where Evan was staying. Why would Nicole throw the question at me so abruptly? Could it be that something happened to Evan? The fact that he could not pinpoint Evan¡¯s location made him more anxious with each passing moment. He felt as if his enemy was hiding in a dark corner, ready to pounce on him at any moment. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Send over some friendly maids to bring some food to the kids. Get them to ask the kids where they were staying previously.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant.¡± He was hoping that the kids would disclose where Evan was staying. Not long after, a group of maids brought some toys and food for the quadruplets. However, the kids were worried sick about their father¡¯s wellbeing and paid no heed to the toys and food. The only exception was Maya, who was staring intently at the colorful choctes. An old maid brought the chocte to her. ¡°Here, have some.¡± Nina pulled her sister back and eyed the maid warily, ¡°Don¡¯t eat anything that¡¯s handed to you. This may be their ploy to bribe you.¡± Maya became wary after listening to Nina. She recalled how Susan had given her sweets and abused her. A wave of fear washed over her as the images shed before her eyes. Shuddering, she rejected the colorful choctes. Stumped to see the kids unfazed, the maids could only report back to Levant. Levant narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since we can¡¯t bribe them, maybe we should try another approach.¡± He then sent his people to trail the kids, and while they were at it, they took Maya to thekeside. Maya was puzzled. What¡¯s happening? I thought I was in the bedroom? Why am I here all of a sudden? ¡°Hey kid, are you looking for your Mommy?¡± Maya looked at the maze-like Wicked Pce and nodded helplessly. ¡°Answer a few questions, and then I will bring you to your Mommy.¡± Maya nodded again. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Maya.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Evan Seet.¡± ¡°Are you sure your Mommy lives in the Wicked Pce? Beforeing here, where did you stay at K Nation with your Daddy?¡± Maya was stunned. ¡°See thatke behind you? If you don¡¯t answer me, the sharks in theke will eat you and you won¡¯t ever get to see your Mommy again.¡± Maya was terrified as images of sharks with bloody mouths popped into her mind. She rubbed her little hands together and pleaded, ¡°Beforeing here, I lived at Darkmoon Manor with Daddy.¡± Darkmoon Manor. Very well. ¡°Close your eyes then. I will send you back.¡± Maya closed her eyes and dozed off in no time. The next time she opened her eyes, she was already in her bedroom. Huh? That¡¯s odd. Was I dreaming earlier? She shook her head and thought that maybe it was all just a dream. Meanwhile, Levant sent his people to find out Darkmoon Manor¡¯s exact address immediately. Chapter 890 Chapter 890 After getting his hands on the information, Levant took some of his people and made a beeline toward Darkmoon Manor. The Hidden Masters had been staying at Darkmoon Manor for some time. The moment they saw Levant and his group of men, a fierce fight ensued. During their vicious fight, Jeremy and Darius escaped through a secret passage. However, John, Jensen, and Damien were caught by Levant. Levant stared at John. ¡°Where is Evan?¡± John was stumped. Why is he asking where Evan is? Does that mean that Mr. Seet is not in his hands? That¡¯s great news! Jensen and Damien were equally surprised. But more than that, they were d to hear that Evan had eluded Levant. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question here. Where is Evan?¡± John cleared his throat. ¡°Mr. Seet already knows you¡¯reing so he left earlier. As for where he¡¯s headed, we have no idea.¡± Levant was skeptical of John¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re his right-hand man and yet you have no idea where he is?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± John shrugged and replied honestly. Levant¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Take them back. I don¡¯t think Evan Seet would leave them to die.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant.¡± John was d to know that Evan had not fallen into Levant¡¯s hands. Even though he was being taken away by the man, he felt no fear. On the contrary, he was actually relieved. Mr. Seet must have predicted something like this would happen, that¡¯s why he left beforehand. But why didn¡¯t he let us in on this too? We could have escaped together. Even though he was grumbling internally, his lips had unknowingly curled into a thin smile. At the Wicked Pce. Stephen sat before the cab with his back against the mirror. It seemed as though he was talking to himself. However, if one looked closer, someone was actually replying him. The person lowered his voice. ¡°I heard the guards talking about you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m bringing you along if I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly! I am surrounded by Levant and Murphy¡¯s spies. I would have left earlier if it was a viable option. It¡¯s going to be hard for you to leave right now. You¡¯re going to be in danger if you were discovered!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just go with the flow. I¡¯m not afraid of death. Heck, I¡¯ve been through it all.¡± ¡°You think this is about you?¡± Stephen sighed. ¡°You¡¯re fearless, alright. But what if something happens to you? How would Nicole be able to deal with that? What about the kids?¡± Nicole? If I¡¯m really dead, Nicole marrying Levant wouldn¡¯t be so bad I guess. At the very least, she would be able to live a happy life. He smiled bitterly. Now that he thought about it, the hatred that Nicole harbored against him actually served a good purpose. Since she hates me so much, I guess she wouldn¡¯t be sad even when I¡¯m dead. As if he recalled something, Stephen uttered, ¡°I think you could ask for someone¡¯s help if you would like to leave this ce.¡± Evan, who was hiding in the cab, was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s someone in the Wicked Pce who¡¯s willing to help? Is it one of your subordinates? Or did this person owe you some favor?¡± ¡°The person¡¯s not my subordinate, nor did the person owe me anything! Levant¡¯s afraid that I might flee, so every single person that¡¯s guarding me is fiercely loyal to him. I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in bribing those people.¡± ¡°Then, who is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get to know soon.¡± Stephen had an apprehensive look on his face. He was contemting whether there would be a hassle in the future if he asked for this person¡¯s help. But it¡¯s not like I have any other choice now.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was a cold night. The moon was shining brightly, illuminating the courtyard with its glow. Stephen took in a deep breath as he regarded the sight before him. Ever since he was trapped in the Wicked Pce, even the gentle moonlight seemed murderous to him. His eyes were focused on the entrance. Will the persone tonight? After all, she would always sneak in here whenever it¡¯s full moon. After half an hour, the familiar silhouette made its appearance and snuck inside. Stephen¡¯s face lit up with a smile at the sight of her. She approached him, patted her chest, and breathed out deeply as she looked at Stephen with an apprehensive look. ¡°That was dangerous. If it wasn¡¯t for my lightning-quick reaction, I would have been caught just now!¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid of getting caught?¡± Chapter 891 Chapter 891 ¡°Of course! This ce is off-limits. My Dad and Levant have repeatedly warned me not toe here. Otherwise, they¡¯ll lock me up with you.¡± After sizing up Stephen, the girl sighed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯tin about being stuck here with you if you¡¯re ten years younger. Too bad¡­ ¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m old?¡± asked Stephen after checking himself out. ¡°Come on. You¡¯re as old as my Dad.¡± Stephen lowered his head and chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s true, I guess. You¡¯re not much older than my daughter. I¡¯d consider myself blessed if I were to have a daughter like you.¡± ¡°Excuse me? You¡¯re treating me like I¡¯m your daughter now? Please don¡¯t. Besides, I think we¡¯re a pretty good match, and I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re a little older.¡± Meanwhile, Evan who was hiding in the room was as shocked as Stephen to hear those words. He had initially thought that his father-inw was getting tortured in the Wicked Pce, but he never expected the man to have such luck there. I wonder how Nicole is going to feel about this if she ever finds out. ¡°I know that you¡¯re an open-minded and cheerful person, but you shouldn¡¯t joke about that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I mean what I said. Let¡¯s just forget about our age and run away together. What do you say?¡± Stephen gazed at the spontaneous girl with the bold but terrifying idea. ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to talk about this, did you?¡± ¡°No. I want to know why my Dad hates you so much. He wants nothing more than to send you to hell, and I need to know why.¡± Stephen would rather not bring up the past as there were more important things to do at hand. ¡°You really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Avril nodded vigorously. ¡°Do me a favor then, and I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Name it.¡± Stephen brought Avril into the room, and her jaw dropped when she saw Evan. After staring at Evan¡¯s handsome face for a while, Avril turned to Stephen. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± ¡°A friend who sneaked in to see me. Can you get him out of here safely?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving here without you!¡± Evan was determined. ¡°What does a man like you want him for? Besides, I¡¯ll be lonely if he leaves.¡± Avril looked at Evan in puzzlement. Narrowing his eyes at Avril, Evan found it hard to believe that the girl before him was Murphy¡¯s daughter. ¡°You could run away with us. Then, you won¡¯t have to sneak in here ever again. Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to elope with him?¡± With her brow knitted, Avril thought about it and decided that it was a good idea. Not only will I be able to get Stephen out of here, but I¡¯ll also be making my dreame true. But how am I going to get these two out, though? It¡¯s going to be hard sneaking two men out under the guards¡¯ nose. Stephen looked at Evan with mixed feelings. What is this punk nning in that head of his? If we get tangled up with Murphy¡¯s daughter, there will be no more peace at the estate. On top of that, taking Avril with us will only make it harder for us to leave unnoticed. Looking as calm as ever, Evan thought it was more important for them to get out and deal with the girl later. After some thought, Avril sighed because they seemed to be out of options. ¡°We have to be careful. If my Dad and Levant find out about this, we¡¯ll be dead before we know it.¡± ¡°Your father would kill you?¡± Avril nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Wow. That bad, huh? Then we better be extra careful. ¡°I¡¯m going to go now. I¡¯ll be back again once I think of something.¡± Chapter 892 Chapter 892 ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Avril nodded before sneaking out on her toes, but she bumped into somebody as soon as she got out. ¡°What are you doing here, Levant?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Levant looked at Avril before shifting his focus to the courtyard. ¡°I could ask you the same.¡± Avril¡¯s heart was beating so fast that she could almost hear it. If Levant goes in, he¡¯s bound to discover that Stephen is hiding somebody inside. Then, they¡¯ll both be in trouble. Sighing, Avril then raised her voice purposely, ¡°The Wicked Pce is my home! Wherever I go here is none of your business, Levant!¡± She deliberately shouted Levant¡¯s name louder so that the two inside could hear it. ¡°You don¡¯t usually talk like this. Is there a reason why you¡¯re shouting?¡± Levant got suspicious of Avril¡¯s unusual behavior. ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason to shout! I¡¯ll shout whenever I feel like it!¡± replied Avril with an even louder voice. If the two didn¡¯t hear me before, they should now. Levant shifted his focus away from Avril and started walking into the courtyard. He could see Stephen calmly enjoying his tea in the living room from far away. ¡°Why did Avrile to visit you?¡± asked Levant after scanning around the living room. ¡°She had some questions,¡± replied Stephen as he nced at the man. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°About the grudge between Murphy and me,¡± Stephen answered calmly before taking a sip of his tea. Levant looked at the Duke suspiciously and wondered why Avril would care about the past. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Stephen lifted his head to look at Levant with a sharp gaze. ¡°What else would there be?¡± Levant gulped as he realized that he would not be getting anything from Stephen, so he scanned every inch of the room with his sharp eyes. Something¡¯s not right here. ¡°Search the room!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Stephen¡¯s face darkened as he watched the guards carry out their order. When Levant and his men found nothing, they finally left Stephen alone. Just then, Evan crawled down from the roof and went back into the room. ¡°Levant¡¯s getting suspicious. We¡¯d better get out of here soon.¡± Evan nodded in agreement. Tossing and turning, Nicole had trouble falling asleep for she had not heard back from the secret informant she hired to find out if Evan was in the Wicked Pce. The people at Wicked Pce sure are tight-lipped. Would Levant kill Evan if he¡¯s really here? Although she hated Evan, she didn¡¯t want to see him dead. After all, he was the kids¡¯ father, and his death would definitely break their little hearts. It wasn¡¯t until past midnight that Nicole finally fell asleep, but she had not slept for long before she jolted awake from a nightmare. She dreamed that Levant had imprisoned Evan and used a gleaming knife to cut the man¡¯s flesh. In contrast to Evan¡¯s look of pain and horror, Levant looked absolutely deranged with a sadistic grin on his face. As he continued to torture Evan, the unhinged man merelyughed menacingly as Evan wailed in pain. Even after waking up from the nightmare, Nicole could still hear both the wail andughter echoing inside her head. ¡°Evan¡­ ¡± She sat up abruptly, her forehead was drenched with sweat, and her heart was pounding frantically. Could it be real? Could Levant really be hurting Evan? Feeling helpless, Nicole held her head with both hands. None of this would have happened if Evan had listened to me. That idiot should have stayed away from the Wicked Pce! Chapter 893 Chapter 893 ¡°Damn it, Evan! You brought this upon yourself!¡± murmured Nicole to herself. She felt as if an invisible hand was pulling her down and drowning her in fear. Hating someone isn¡¯t as easy as I thought it would be. As much as I hate Evan, I don¡¯t want him to die. Nicole clutched at her hair as tears ran down her cheeks. To prevent the nightmare from bing reality, she decided to spend more time with Levant in order to make sure that he would not have the time to hurt Evan. Levant was puzzled by Nicole¡¯s unusual behaviors. Maybe she¡¯s getting attached to me because we¡¯re getting married soon, and she¡¯s just happy to be my bride. Although they were together most of the time, Levant could not help noticing how distant Nicole was. To him, it felt like Nicole was simply tailing him for some reason, as she would always ask where he was going. ¡°Nicole, What¡¯s with the sudden clinginess?¡± Nicole kept quiet and only responded with a faint smile. Whenever Levant tried to get close to her, she would keep her distance and nervously say, ¡°We¡¯re not married yet, Levant.¡± How¡¯s that an excuse? She never got married to Evan, yet they had four children and were living like a married couple. Realizing that Nicole had not epted him, Levant gave her a half-smile. ¡°Fine. After marriage it is then. Let¡¯s get married the day after tomorrow.¡± That¡¯s two days earlier. But I guess that¡¯s fine. The sooner we get married, the sooner Stephen can return to the estate. I might even be able to look for Evan as madam president of the Wicked Pce once I be Levant¡¯s wife. ¡°Sure.¡± Levant only felt better when Nicole agreed with him. The four little ones were baffled when they noticed how their mother seemed to be getting tangled up with Levant instead of looking for their father. ¡°How could Mommy do this?¡± sighed Juan. ¡°Does she really not care about Daddy anymore?¡± asked Nina, who was confused. Rubbing her chubby little hands, Maya thought it was wrong of her mother to be so cold. I told her that I¡¯d cry until I¡¯m out of tears if Daddy died. Does she not care? Mommy seems to only care about Levant. Standing aside with a nk expression, Kyle crossed his little arms in silence. The boy believed in his mother, for he noticed how worried she seemed to be these days. Whenever she came home from Levant¡¯s, she would look sad. Kyle believed that there was a reason his mother got close to Levant. She¡¯s probably doing it to find Daddy. But, with that many guards in the Wicked Pce, it must be hard to find him. What can we do to find him as soon as possible? ¡°Stopining about Mommy. We should think of a way to help instead,¡± suggested Kyle to his three siblings, who sighed before starting to brainstorm. In the afternoon, Juan pretended to y with Kyle as he ran around in the Wicked Pce, taking the chance to map out the ce in his mind. After that, the two returned to their bedroom to draw out an actual map and analyze where their father would most likely be held at. Juan drew circles on the drawing with his little hand. ¡°This spot and this spot are the most hidden. Do you think this is where Daddy¡¯s at?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s mark all the suspicious spots and go through them one by one. I believe we¡¯ll find Daddy that way,¡± replied Kyle after some thought. After deciding on a few spots and sneaking their ck suits out of the suitcase, the two talked on their bed and waited for nightfall. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Juan suddenly sighed, ¡°I heard that Mommy¡¯s getting married to Levant the day after tomorrow. If we can¡¯t find Daddy by then, do you have any idea how to stop the wedding?¡± Chapter 894 Chapter 894 The question stunned Kyle. ¡°Levant¡¯s definitely going to be on the lookout for us. Trying to stop the wedding won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s imperative for us to find Daddy. He¡¯ll know how to get Mommy back.¡± Kyle nodded in agreement. Soon, the sky dimmed as the sun gradually disappears below the horizon. The two little ones knew it was time to move out. Fortunately, they had no problem sneaking into Avril¡¯s residence. Sighing in the courtyard, Avril was startled when she inadvertently saw two small figures moving. ¡°What the hell?¡± She stood up and walked over to take a closer look, but the two shadows had already disappeared. ¡°That¡¯s weird. I thought I saw two figures moving. Something must be wrong with my eyes.¡± Even after rubbing her eyes, Avril couldn¡¯t find anything. However, when she turned around, she suddenly saw two little kids ran into her room. Avril immediately rushed in after them and locked the door behind her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Come out now!¡± Juan and Kyle both trembled as they wondered if that was the end of their operation. Thisdy sure has sharp eyes. We¡¯re doomed now! ¡°If you don¡¯te out on your own, I¡¯ll seek you out myself. And when I do, I¡¯ll fry you up as my dinner!¡± Juan shivered all over before whispering to Kyle, ¡°This madwoman is scary. Should we just surrender ourselves?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± replied Kyle after some thought. Juan held his breath and prayed that they would not be discovered as he waited for the woman to make a move. ¡°Not surrendering, are we? Fine. I¡¯ll drag you out myself!¡± Avril rolled her sleeves and started rummaging through boxes and cabs. Listening to the noises of the search, the kids¡¯ hearts almost beat out of their chests, for they had never seen a woman so hellbent on catching them. Who knows what¡¯s going to happen if she catches us. Suddenly, the wardrobe door was opened, and the two kids desperately backed as far away inside as they could. ¡°What are you two doing in my courtyard? Are you after my body or money? Is this an attempt on my life?¡± asked Avril as she dragged the children out unceremoniously. Why would we need her money or her body? Look at how young we are! And how would we kill her without any weapon? This madwoman is just weird. Juan looked at Avril with rounded eyes and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re not here for your money or your life. Even though you¡¯re as beautiful as a diamond sparkling in the morning light, we kids are not here for your body either.¡± This kid sure knows how to butter up someone. ¡°Then why are you two sneaking around in those outfits?¡± After some thinking, Juan answered sincerely, ¡°Well, that¡¯s because we¡¯re ying hide-and-seek.¡± However, Avril was unconvinced. Why would anyone think it¡¯s necessary to wear ck suits for hide- and-seek? As she continued to look at the two suspiciously, Avril suddenly realized how simr they looked to someone she knew. Could that person be the reason why they¡¯re here? After serious consideration, she stared at Juan intently. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re not being honest with me. I can read minds, so there¡¯s no point in lying to me.¡± She can read minds? Nobody can do that! This madwoman must be lying to us, but jokes on you! We won¡¯t be fooled! ¡°If you can read minds, tell us why we¡¯re here then,¡± requested Kyle coldly. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 ¡°You¡¯re here to look for someone,¡± replied Avril calmly with her arms crossed. Huh? How did she know? Juan looked astonished while Kyle furrowed his brows. Can she really read minds? Or perhaps it¡¯s just a wild guess? Seeing how the two were still unconvinced, Avril confidently added, ¡°In fact, the person you¡¯re looking for is a man.¡± Looking at the astounded children, Avril cleared her throat before continuing, ¡°I also know that he looks exactly like you.¡± Seeing how Avril got everything right, Juan gaped at her in shock. Do mind-readers really exist? Kyle stared at Avril with his piercing gaze and thought of two possibilities. Either she can really read minds, or she knows something. ¡°If you can really read minds, tell me what I¡¯m thinking right now.¡± Kyle decided to test the self- proimed mind-reader. At that, Avril pretended like she was focusing on her power. ¡°You¡¯re wondering how I knew you¡¯re looking for someone, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m thinking you must¡¯ve seen the person we¡¯re looking for, haven¡¯t you?¡± Avril fell silent. My, my! I didn¡¯t expect this little guy to see through me like that. What a smart kid. Hearing Kyle¡¯s words, Juan then looked expectantly at Avril. ¡°Did you really see someone who looks like us? You look like a nicedy, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll tell us where he is, right?¡± Avril sneered at the two and said nothing in response. I do know where he is, but why should I tell them? ¡°Someone as pretty as you must have a kind heart, so would you please tell us? It¡¯s been so long since west saw Daddy. We miss him a lot.¡± Juan put on his boyish charm while Kyle nodded and made a sound of agreement. Looking at the boys with two different personalities, Avril inquired, ¡°That man¡¯s your father? Then what¡¯s his rtionship to Sir Musgrave?¡± Avril believed that the two men shared a special rtionship. Otherwise, Evan would not have risked his life just to see Stephen. On the other hand, the children were surprised to realize that the woman knew their grandfather. So not only has she seen Daddy, but she also knows Grandpa? Then, should we tell her the truth? Avril could tell that they were hesitant, so she suggested, ¡°How about I tell you where your Daddy and Sir Musgrave are, and you tell me their rtionship?¡± After some thought, Kyle replied, ¡°Sir Musgrave¡¯s our Grandpa.¡± The word ¡°Grandpa¡± shocked Avril, she never expected Stephen to have grandchildren that old. And here I thought we could run away together and have our own children. Looking at the boys, Avril could not help imagining them calling her newborn baby their uncle. Now that would have been a horrible sight to behold! ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to tell us where they are.¡± Juan¡¯s voice pulled Avril back to reality. She cleared her throat and answered, ¡°Your Daddy¡¯s with your Grandpa.¡± ¡°And where exactly is our Grandpa?¡± ¡°The Wicked House, but you¡¯ll never find it, so go home. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to run around in the Wicked Pce.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°We¡¯re not running around, we live here.¡± ¡°You live in the Wicked Pce?¡± ¡°Yup! Our Mommy lives here too.¡± Avril suddenly remembered hearing that Levant brought a woman back with him a few days ago, and the woman had four children. Realization finally dawned on her that the boys were Levant¡¯s stepsons. So why would Levant imprison Stephen here if he wanted to be with the man¡¯s daughter? What kind of b*stard treats his future father- inw like that? I have to warn Stephen¡¯s daughter not to marry that b@stard! Chapter 896 Chapter 896 ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous out there. How about I send both of you home?¡± Since Avril knew where their father and grandfather were held, Kyle and Juan thought they might be able to develop a n if Avril went back with them to their mother and sisters, so they agreed. ¡°Thank you, prettydy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now, let¡¯s go!¡± When Avril and the boys reached Nicole¡¯s residence, Nina and Maya were surprised to see her. ¡°Who is this?¡± asked Nina after sizing up the woman. Juan froze when he realized that he had no idea what to call the woman he brought home. Seeing the nk look on her brother¡¯s face, Nina sighed. ¡°How could you be so careless to bring a stranger home with you?¡± Amused by the children¡¯s interaction, Avril introduced herself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Murphy¡¯s daughter, Avril, and this is my home.¡± Juan and Kyle were just as surprised as their sisters to find out that they had brought an enemy home. It¡¯s a mistake to bring her here! When Nicole heard themotion, she stepped out of her room and was shocked when her gaze landed on Avril. After giving Nicole a once-over, Avril greeted the children¡¯s mother. ¡°You must be Sir Musgrave¡¯s daughter.¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Murphy¡¯s daughter. My name is Avril.¡± Avril then approached Nicole to take a closer look at the woman¡¯s fair and delicate face. Feeling uneasy, Nicole was about to say something when Avril suddenly asked, ¡°Who¡¯s prettier? You or your mother?¡± Nicole was baffled that the woman would mention her mother suddenly. After a moment of silence, she replied, ¡°My mother¡¯s prettier.¡± ¡°Well, that sucks. If your mother¡¯s prettier, that means I don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Nicole looked at the mumbling woman in confusion. What does my mother¡¯s appearance have anything to do with her? Is she right in the head? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Nellie Musgrave.¡± ¡°Let me ask you this, Nellie. Are your parents close? Do they get along well?¡± Nicole did not know how to respond to the question about her parents¡¯ rtionship. My mother passed away a long time ago. Besides, who asks someone they just met a question like that? What¡¯s wrong with Murphy¡¯s daughter? ¡°Not well, huh? I knew it! Why else would Lady Musgrave do nothing about her imprisoned husband? It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re not on good terms.¡± Avril then earnestly suggested, ¡°Since they¡¯re not getting along, you should ask them to consider getting a divorce, then they can go their separate ways.¡± Nicole looked at the woman oddly. ¡°My parents are getting along just fine! You should worry more about yourself. Do you not have good doctors here who can take a look at your¡­¡± She then pointed to Avril¡¯s head, but the other woman could not care less about the insinuation. Avril grabbed Nicole by the hand and continued with her questions. ¡°Are your parents really getting along? Then, would your mother mind if your father eloped with another woman?¡± Feeling helpless, Nicole took a deep breath. What the hell is wrong with this woman! She then turned to look at her sons and wondered why they brought the weird woman back with them. Juan quickly exined himself. ¡°Mommy, she knows where Daddy and Grandpa are being held.¡± Nicole shifted her focus back onto Avril and looked at the woman warily. ¡°Is that true?¡± Avril nodded. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Where are they being held? Is Levant giving them a hard time?¡± Chapter 897 Chapter 897 ¡°They¡¯re held at a ce where you won¡¯t be able to reach them. I have a question, though. Why would you want to marry the man who imprisoned your father?¡± Nicole smiled bitterly when she realized that Murphy¡¯s daughter had no idea what was going on in the Wicked Pce. Seeing that Nicole had fallen silent, Avril held her hand and advised her seriously, ¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t marry Levant. Him imprisoning your father is reason enough to stay away from him.¡± Nicole had mixed feelings about the marriage that was toe, but she did not have many options since Levant was holding Stephen and Evan captive. It¡¯s indeed despicable of Levant to imprison my father, but he¡¯s also saved my life. He has feelings for me and is good to me. ¡°Is there any way you can bring me to see my father?¡± The question stunned Avril. ¡°If you have something to say to him, I can pass the message along, it¡¯s too difficult to set up a meeting.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re Murphy¡¯s precious daughter, and this is your home! Surely you can find a way. Please, help my Mommy, prettydy,¡± begged Juan. Maya approached Avril and fished out her favorite cake pop to give to the woman. ¡°If you help my Mommy, I promise to share all the goodies I have with you.¡± Good food had always been Maya¡¯s most precious possession, and she was willing to share it with Avril to help her mother. Avril reached out to pinch Maya¡¯s chubby cheek. ¡°From now on, you can call me Avril or Grandma.¡± Although getting called Grandma would make her seem old, Avril thought it would get her closer to the children¡¯s Grandpa. Maya was puzzled by the woman¡¯s peculiar thinking. Most women would like to be deemed young and beautiful, why would she want to be called Grandma? How weird! Is that a trend now? Nina, who cared a lot about appearances, was also left scratching her head at Avril¡¯s words. After some thought, she concluded that the people in the Wicked Pce must have some screws loose in their head, hence, they¡¯re different from the average Joe. ¡°Please help Mommy, Grandma!¡± Juan had no problem calling Avril that. Feeling like an elder to the family, Avril continued to hold Nicole¡¯s hand as she thought to herself. If I help her this time, she¡¯d better not have any problem with her father eloping with me. I¡¯m only doing this as a favor. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring you to see your father tomorrow night.¡± But I¡¯ll be getting married to Levant the day after tomorrow. Will tomorrow be toote? What if something happens? ¡°Can we go see him right now? My wedding¡¯s the day after tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid that tomorrow¡­ ¡± ¡°After midnight then, but I hope that you¡¯ll reconsider marrying Levant,¡± replied Avril after serious consideration. Nicole thanked Avril from the bottom of her heart when the woman agreed to help her. Juan and Kyle wanted to tag along, but Nicole and Avril rejected their request because they wanted to avoidplications. Left with no choice, the children could only go to bed obediently. After midnight, Avril cautiously brought Nicole to Stephen¡¯s residence. ¡°This is it.¡± The two waited for more than an hour so that they could sneak in when the guards change shifts. Evan was on alert even when he slept, so when he heard movements outside, he patted and woke Stephen up before climbing out the window at the back. Stephen¡¯s heart was racing as he listened to the approaching footsteps. ¡°Your father must be sleeping in his bedroom right now. I¡¯ll keep watch while you¡¯re inside.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I have my reason for doing this,¡± responded Avril with a smile. Even though Nicole had no idea what the woman meant, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to find out. She proceeded to knock on her father¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me, Nicole.¡± Stephen quickly opened the door and got extremely emotional when he saw Nicole.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 ¡°Nicole! How did you get here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe here, Dad. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± After returning to his bedroom, Stephen deliberately dimmed the light before asking his daughter to sit on an inconspicuous spot. He then sat on his bed, and the two started whispering to each other. ¡°How are you doing, Dad?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I may be imprisoned here, but Levant treats me decently. Probably because he still remembers that I was the one who raised him.¡± Nicole turned her attention to Stephen¡¯s fingers when she suddenly recalled something. ¡°Dad¡­ Your fingers¡­¡± ¡°What about them?¡± Stephen lifted his hands to show them to his daughter, who was surprised to see that they were perfectly fine. Nicole realized that it was not really Stephen¡¯s finger that Levant used to threaten her before. She was relieved to discover that Levant was not as cold-blooded as she thought. ¡°It¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re doing well, Dad. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be out of here in two days.¡± Instead of feeling relieved, Stephen was distressed to hear that. ¡°Nicole, are you really marrying Levant?¡± Nicole nodded in response. ¡°You¡¯re really giving up on Evan?¡± Nicole thought if she just hated Evan enough, she would be able to let him go, but her nightmares and worries showed her otherwise. She epted the fact that the man was someone she could never forget nor get close to. All she could do was keep him in her heart. Noticing his daughter¡¯s silence, Stephen continued earnestly, ¡°I hope you can think about this carefully. I have all I need here, and the environment¡¯s pretty good too. It makes for a pretty decent retirement home.¡± ¡°What happened between your Mom and me cannot be undone, and it¡¯ll always be my regret. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to go through the same thing because of me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be happy even if I return to the estate, and I¡¯d rather stay here. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to tell you, Nicole?¡± Nicole could feel a heartache creeping in, she understood that it would be a regret to not be able to with someone she loved. I admit that I love Evan, but as much as I love him, I still have my principles, and I can¡¯t just forget about all the heartbreaks I went through. I do love Evan, but I hate him at the same time! The love-hate rtionship was killing her, and she did not want to be trapped in the masochistic struggle. Nicole wanted to get as far away from Evan as possible, so getting married to Levant seemed like a good idea. Besides, Stephen was imprisoned because of her, so there was no way she could just leave him here. ¡°Levant loves me, Dad. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be happy if we get married,¡± assured Nicole with a shaky voice and a bitter smile. With a grim look on his face, Stephen let out a long sigh. Outside the window, Evan felt as if his heart had been stabbed with a knife. Nicole was everything to him, and he was not about to let her marry someone else. I won¡¯t let it happen! After a moment of silence, Nicole suddenly mentioned the man. ¡°Dad, I know you said that Levant didn¡¯t give you a hard time, but did he do anything to Evan?¡± ¡°Evan came here on his own. Levant has no idea that he¡¯s here. It¡¯s too dangerous for him to be here, Nicole. You must find a way to get him out.¡± ¡°He came on his own?¡± Why would he risk his life toe here? ¡°Where is he?¡± At that, Stephen turned to look out the window before standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of the lights while you talk to Evan. This will make it harder for people to spot us.¡± After Stephen left the room, Evan climbed back inside through the window. Nicole gasped a little when she heard the movement. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± asked Evan in his deep, mellow voice. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 ¡°I have nothing to do with you anymore, and the same goes for my Dad. There¡¯s no need for you to take such a big risk for someone that shouldn¡¯t matter to you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my father-inw and the grandfather of my children, so why shouldn¡¯t he matter to me?¡± There was no way to know what kind of expression Nicole had on her face in the pitch-ck room, but hearing Evan¡¯s words, she hesitated for a second. If it weren¡¯t for Russell¡¯s death, the imprisonment, and all the upsetting events, Nicole would have been moved by Evan¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m marrying Levant the day after tomorrow, so how is my Dad your father-inw? He doesn¡¯t need you to rescue him because Levant will let him go soon. You came here for nothing.¡± As soon as she was done speaking, Nicole could hear footsteps approaching her. In the next moment, she was embraced by a pair of strong arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nicole started struggling. ¡°I won¡¯t let you marry Levant!¡± ¡°Who are you to decide who I marry? What makes you think you have a say in my marriage!¡± Evan decided that actions speak louder than words, so he forced a kiss on Nicole. ¡°Mhm!¡± The sudden kiss robbed Nicole of all her air, and she struggled to breathe. At that moment, scenes of heartbreaks shed before her eyes, and Nicole was reminded of what a cold-hearted b*stard the man was. What would be left of my dignity if I let him do this to me! Nicole tried her best to resist Evan. In response, the man held her even tighter. You think I¡¯ll let you have your way just because you¡¯re holding me tighter? Well, you asked for it! Nicole then gave the man a low blow and pushed him away while he was distracted by pain. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± I did not expect her to hit me between the legs. That was ruthless! ¡°Try that again and I¡¯ll cut off your family jewels!¡± warned Nicole as she panted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being a widow in the future?¡± asked Evan after gritting his teeth in pain. ¡°I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re marrying, so why would I be widowed?¡± sneered Nicole. Such cruel words! After the stunt Nicole pulled, Evan dared not make another move on her. ¡°If you insist on losing your life here, be my guest then and stay as long you want, but it still won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nicole then turned and left the room. When she reached the courtyard, she suddenly heard Avril saying to Stephen, ¡°Think about it. You¡¯ll be getting your revenge if we elope together.¡± Stephen looked grim as Avril continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been imprisoned by my Dad for months, so you must hate him, right? If you take his daughter away, he¡¯ll surely choke on his rage. It¡¯s a great way to get your revenge, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Nicole was stunned and she wondered if her ears were deceiving her. Someone actually wants to elope with my Dad? And at his age no less. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s that lucky. ¡°Nonsense! I have a wife and a daughter, why would I elope with you?¡± ¡°Please, just consider it. Age-gap rtionships are popr now, so why don¡¯t we just give it a try? We could alwayse back here if it doesn¡¯t work out,¡± begged Avril in a gentle voice. After giving the woman a solemn look, Stephen simply turned and walked away. ¡°Dad.¡± When he ran into Nicole, Stephen wondered if his daughter had heard what Avril said just then, but he would rather not talk about it. ¡°You should go back now, Nicole. Be careful.¡± He then turned back to Avril. ¡°Can you get Evan out of the Wicked Pce?¡± ¡°Only if you promise to take me with you,¡± answered Avril after some thought. Stephen froze while Nicole nced at Avril and wondered if the woman was really in love with her father. Could it be that she has an ulterior motive? Chapter 900 Chapter 900 ¡°You don¡¯t have to get him out. Let him stay here.¡± Stunned by Nicole¡¯s words, Avril could only watch as the woman started to walk away. Snapping out of her daze a momentter, Avril chased after Nicole. ¡°He¡¯s the father of your children. Don¡¯t you care what happens to your man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my man. I¡¯m getting married to Levant soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. You have to listen to me¡­ Slow down, please! We¡¯ll get spotted!¡± mumbled Avril behind Nicole. ¡°What¡¯s up with you and my Dad?¡± asked Nicole after ncing at the woman, who then smiled shyly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°Then give me the short version. Are you really in love with my Dad? If so, what made you fall in love with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a man like him since I was thirteen,¡± answered Avril abashedly. That¡¯s quite mature of her to think about marriage at such a young age. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± replied Nicole as she shook her head. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t. That¡¯s my residence just up ahead. Do you need me to send you home?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± responded Nicole before going her separate way. When Juan and Kyle heard movements, they knew that their mother hade home. They quickly ran out of their bedroom. ¡°Mommy, did you see Daddy and Grandpa?¡± asked Juan. Nicole nodded in response. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Are they having a tough time? How do we save them?¡± ¡°Grandpa will be able to go back to the estate after two days.¡± ¡°What about Daddy?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. You guys can hardly keep your eyes open, so why don¡¯t you go to sleep now.¡± After being assured that their father was fine, the two boys returned to their bedroom with peace of mind. Tossing and turning, Nicole had trouble sleeping again as she wondered if Evan was willingly staying in the Wicked Pce. Could there be another reason why he¡¯s here? The president of the Seet Group is definitely no sitting duck. There¡¯s no way he would willingly stay behind bars with Dad. Before she could figure out his motive, however, Nicole unintentionally fell asleep. The next day, Stephen nced at the bright sun before reminding, ¡°If you don¡¯t do something to stop the wedding, Nicole will get married to Levant by tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything. Instead, I¡¯ll go with the flow,¡± responded Evan as he narrowed his eyes. Stephen was surprised to hear that. ¡°Go with the flow? You want to see Nicole marry Levant?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Have youe up with a n, Evan?¡± Stephen looked at Evan in puzzlement when he noticed how his son-inw seemed to be unbelievably calm and not worried at all about losing the love of his life. What is he thinking? ¡°I did. It¡¯s risky, but I think it¡¯ll work.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± After Evan¡¯s exnation, Stephen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re going to do a swap?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Tomorrow¡¯s going to be one hell of a show! You¡¯ll see.¡± Brilliant! And here I thought Evan was worried about getting out. Who knew he already had a n! ¡°What if something happens?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have an escape n.¡± Stephen nodded slightly. Let¡¯s hope that everything goes as nned tomorrow. Meanwhile, after shutting the bedroom door, the quadruplets started their emergency meeting. Juan analyzed their situation and determined that they either had to save their father or stop their mother from marrying Levant. Otherwise, their family would not be able to live happily together. Daddy and Mommy would be separated forever! Nina sighed, ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard to save Daddy or stop Mommy. We¡¯ve already tried pretending to be hurt, so that¡¯s not going to work this time. Not to mention that bad man, Levant, intentionally got us a doctor to prevent us from pulling that move again.¡± Chapter 901 Chapter 901 ¡°What do we do?¡± asked Maya, as her big, round eyes shone with innocence. The quadruplets had never been that stumped before, and tiny frowns donned their cute faces. To make matters worse, they couldn¡¯t even get in touch with John. That made it difficult for them to recruit any help. Juan thought about it and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s talk to Mommy again and try to convince her to change her mind.¡± Nina sighed and asked, ¡°What if we can¡¯t convince Mommy and she still insists on marrying Mr. Levant?¡± Kyle replied calmly, ¡°Then we can only go with the flow because that means her destiny is set in stone.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want Mommy to marry Mr. Levant. If she gets married tomorrow, I will cry and throw a tantrum!¡± Maya grumbled. After hearing that, Nina asked, ¡°See that?¡± ¡°See what?¡± asked Juan curiously. Nina replied, ¡°That Daddy loves Maya the most. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so hell-bent on keeping Mommy and Daddy together!¡± ¡°Oh c¡¯mon, Nina. Is this really the time toin about Daddy ying favorites?¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply telling the truth! Why can¡¯t I say it out loud when Daddy¡¯s the one at fault?¡± A familiar and deep voice rang from behind Nina as soon as she was done speaking. ¡°Nina!¡± Nina stiffened. She turned around and was bbergasted when she saw Evan there. Juan, Kyle, and Maya were shocked as well. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Daddy, why are you here suddenly?¡± ¡°Daddy, are you alright?¡± The three kids were surprised, but they were still smart enough to keep their voices down. Kyle even went all the way over to close the door quietly, and for good measure, he locked it. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m here to look for Nina and ask for her help. Nina, will you help me?¡± Nina was taken aback. She asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Will you put some make-up on me?¡± Nina cocked her head and stared at her father in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what Evan was asking for until he shared his ns with her. The revtion hit her after that. ¡°Just leave it to me. I guarantee that no one will figure out who you are once I¡¯m done!¡± ¡°And I believe that wholeheartedly. Nina, what do I have to do to show you that I love you just as much?¡± They were all Evan¡¯s children, and while Evan was certain that he didn¡¯t love anyone less or treat anyone better, he didn¡¯t want Nina to think that she was loved less. ¡°Just treat me better in the future, Daddy. I¡¯ll believe you then.¡± Evan remained quiet for a moment before promising, ¡°Daddy will get you a present once we get home.¡± Nina thought about it before she nodded happily. Maya was going to ask if she would get a present too, but Juan gave his sister a little nudge. Maya understood immediately and zipped her tiny lips. When the night fell, Evan checked the face reflected on the mirror and was satisfied with the result. ¡°You know what to do tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°We do. We won¡¯t mess anything up this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Daddy. We will assist you from the side.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Evan was happy with his mischievous kid¡¯s attitude toward the matter. Late at night, Evan went to the cell that held John, Damien, and Jensen. He learned about where they were being imprisoned before he even set foot in the ce. He needed help at that moment, and the three captives, who were already within the Wicked Pce, were the best candidates for the job. When the guards saw the face that was virtually identical to Levant¡¯s, they bowed and greeted politely. One of them asked, ¡°It¡¯ste, Mr. Levant. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°Are the men still locked in there?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all there.¡± ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± John was surprised when he saw ¡°Levant¡± showing up at that hour. He¡¯s marrying Nicole tomorrow. I reckon the only reason why he¡¯s here thiste at night is that he wants to interrogate us about Mr. Seet¡¯s whereabouts again. Before ¡°Levant¡± could even speak, John protested, ¡°I¡¯ve said it a million times. We honestly have no idea where Mr. Seet is. Back then, we even thought he got lost, but it turned out he¡¯s just a coward who abandoned us and fled on his own. We¡¯re furious too, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. We don¡¯t know where he went! Also, you can forget about setting a trap for when hees to rescue us. He only cares about himself and can¡¯t care less if we die. There¡¯s no point in threatening him with our lives because he just doesn¡¯t care!¡± Evan, in his Levant disguise, stared at John and asked, ¡°If he¡¯s that despicable, how about you abandon him ande work for me instead?¡± Chapter 902 Chapter 902 John paused for a moment. Heter agreed with a bright smile and eximed, ¡°Sure. Let me go then, and I will work for you and follow you everywhere. ¡° ¡°Are you really thinking about working for me? Or do you just want to get close enough to me so that you could stab me in my back?¡± So, he suspects that I have an ulterior motive? John scoffed. I knew Levant is too smart to do something so stupid. I am Evan¡¯s right-hand man, it¡¯s only natural that Levant won¡¯t trust nor hire me. ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart. I don¡¯t actually n on doing much though. I just n to show Mrs. Seet your true colors, and then I¡¯ll find an opportunity to crush you so that I can avenge Mr. Seet and Seet Group. That¡¯s all I¡¯m going to do. Are you satisfied with my honest answer?¡± ¡°Yes, and you may do just that.¡± John was stupefied and speechless. This voice¡­ Why does it sound so familiar? It sounds like¡­ Mr. Seet? Jensen and Damien started examining ¡°Levant¡± as well. When they saw that he was wearing Evan¡¯s watch and ring and was posing the way Evan used to stand, their eyes instantly bulged. Could it be the ¡°Levant¡± that¡¯s before us is¡­ Holy moly! Dang, Mr. Seet, you are too cool! Evan sessfully got all three men out of there. Before he left, he instructed the guards, ¡°Keep this ce under constant surveince. No one is to go in or out!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Levant.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, your disguise is perfect. We were standing right in front of you, but none of us could see through that disguise.¡± Upon hearing that, Evan turned to Jensen and bragged, ¡°My daughter did it for me.¡± Damien gasped in astonishment. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors of Ms. Nina¡¯s incredible skills as a make-up artist, but to see it with my own eyes truly knocked me off my feet. Her skills are magnificent!¡± Jensen agreed, ¡°I know, right? She turned Mr. Seet into Levant! Ms. Nina¡¯s talent is astounding, you have got to nurture that talent.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. John red at the other two and dissed, ¡°Mr. Seet is way ahead of you two. He has already hired an internationally renowned expert to give Nina pointers. He¡¯s done everything before you even thought about it.¡± ¡°You are so smart, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Each and every one of the quadruplets is blessed with talents, coupled that with how wise Mr. Seet is. I¡¯m sure Seet Group will only grow to be bigger and better.¡± John shot a look over at the two other men and mumbled, ¡°Bootlickers.¡± Jensen heard him mumbling and red at the man before saying, ¡°John here had been bad-mouthing you in the past few days when we were imprisoned, Mr. Seet. Would you like to hear them?¡± Damien chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s true, Mr. Seet. We memorized everything. If you¡¯d like to hear it, we can repeat everything to you.¡± John¡¯s expression took a sharp turn. He quickly denied, ¡°D-don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ve never badmouthed you.¡± ¡°He did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We heard it loud and clear.¡± Evan shifted his gaze and stared meaningfully at John. The former then said, ¡°We¡¯ll put this aside for now but we will talk about it when we get back.¡± John was rendered speechless instantly. Anxiety struck his heart as he wondered what Evan would do once everyone was safe and at home. Damn you, Damien and Jensen¡­ How dare you two betray me. Just you guys wait. I¡¯ll get even with you in due time! ¡°Where do we go now, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°To Levant¡¯s ce.¡± John suddenly recalled and asked, ¡°Mr. Seet, seeing that you¡¯ve disguised yourself as Levant before coming over. Where is the real Levant is right now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in his room.¡± All three subordinates looked at Evan at the same time. They thought that Evan had already dealt with Levant. They did not expect that the real Levant was actually still in the Wicked Pce. The three of them were curious to see how the real Levant would react once he saw Evan. He would be so shocked and might even think that he¡¯s looking at a mirror. ¡°Keep your eyes open and look for an openingter. Before we head in, go change your clothes first.¡± ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll do that right away.¡± The three men changed into the uniform that the Wicked Pce¡¯s guards wore, then strode proudly behind Evan. They walked right into Levant¡¯s residence. The guards by the entrance were surprised to see ¡°Levant¡± standing before them. In their memory, Levant had already gone to bed. How is he standing right here and returning once more? They were curious, but the man standing in front of them was undeniably Levant. Not to mention the guy even had three guards following closely behind. No one dared to bar their paths, so ¡°Levant¡± and the others walked in with their heads held high. Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Levant was dreaming at that moment. He dreamed about how he held Nicole¡¯s hand and walked into the hall where their wedding reception was held. Levantter heard footsteps approaching, and being the vignt man that he was, he woke up despite dreaming just a second ago. He cocked his head and listened carefully. He was certain that someone was approaching him, so he sprang up. That was when Levant saw someone walking towards him. Levant was shocked when he saw the man¡¯s face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Evan didn¡¯t reply. A cruel grin crept onto Evan¡¯s face as he red intently at Levant without saying a word. Stupefied and had no idea what was going on, Levant roared, ¡°Somebody, get in here!¡± The security guards barged into the room as soon as they heard that. When they rushed in, they saw an unconscious man lying on the floor. Theyter heard ¡°Levant¡± ordering, ¡°That assassin tried to kill me. Take him away.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Levant,¡± replied Damien and the others immediately. After that, the three of them dragged the unconscious man away. The security guards that rushed in assumed that the situation had been dealt with, so they followed the three men and left. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rest well, Mr. Levant.¡± The door to the room was closed, and silence fell once more. Evan turned and saw the ironed and tailor-made tuxedo hanging at the side. A glint shed across his eyes. The make-up artist rushed into Nicole¡¯s room at dawn. Nicole had the artist help do her hair but let Nina take over the make-up. At first, Nicole thought that her kids would think of some pranks again to stop her from marrying Levant. But to her surprise, the reality was theplete opposite. The four kids congratted her on her happy marriage as soon as they woke up. The girls even asked to be the flower girls, and their attitude was different. Nicole assumed that the kids had finally let go of the past and fell in love with Wicked Pce. She also thought that they had epted Levant, and that was why they no longer protested the wedding. Regardless of the reason, Nicole was happy to have received her children¡¯s blessing. Nina gave her mother a sophisticated look to go with the wedding gown. After that, Nina asked, ¡°Mommy, do you like it? If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to change, I can redo it for you.¡± Nicole checked the mirror and grinned. She was proud of Nina¡¯s incredible make-up skills. ¡°You did wonderfully, Nina. Mommy loves it very much. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mommy. I wish you and Daddy a happy wedding day.¡± Nicole was taken aback. Daddy? Nicole was stupefied by the fact that Nina referred to Levant as Daddy. Does that mean that Nina is happy about staying here with us? It¡¯s great news if that is the case. ¡°Thank you, Nina.¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll be heading to the wedding reception soon. We¡¯ll follow you closely.¡± Nicole held Nina¡¯s tiny hand and nodded appreciatively. Just as they arrived at the wedding site, however, an unexpected emergency disrupted them. For some unknown reason, Murphy passed out on the way over to the wedding site. The situation was so dire that he had to be rushed to the hospital. Murphy¡¯s men went over to inform ¡°Levant¡± about the situation and asked for the wedding to be postponed. They then asked ¡°Levant¡± to go to the hospital right away. ¡°Nicole, looks like our wedding will have to be postponed once more.¡± Nicole wasn¡¯t unhappy about postponing the wedding yet again. In fact, she felt relieved. Nicole grinned and replied, ¡°Your dad¡¯s health is more important. Hurry over to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Levant¡± instructed some men to take Nicole back to the Wicked Pce, then rushed over to the hospital with John. On their way over, John secretly asked Evan if he was responsible for Murphy¡¯s illness. Evan denied. ¡°It¡¯s virtually impossible to get close to Murphy. Poisoning him is even less possible.¡± ¡°So does that mean that Murphy really has fallen ill? Mr. Seet, this might be heaven¡¯s way of dealing with things. I guess even the deities don¡¯t want you to marry Mrs. Seet while assuming Levant¡¯s identity.¡± Evan nced at him and asked, ¡°You thought I¡¯d marry her while assuming his identity?¡± John didn¡¯t reply because he was stunned. Is Mr. Seet saying that he was nning on revealing his true identity during the wedding ceremony? Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Mr. Seet, aren¡¯t you worried about your wife getting angry after learning that you¡¯d put on a disguise and lied to her? She¡¯d be even more upset and is less likely to forgive you then. Besides, Murphy would also be furious if he finds out that you¡¯re a fake. He¡¯d have all our heads for it. After all, we¡¯re in K Nation, and this is their territory. John suddenly thought that Murphy¡¯s sudden illness happened at the perfect time. By the time they reached the hospital, Murphy was already in the operating theatre. It was a sudden cerebral hemorrhage, and the situation was dire. The surgery went on for two hours before Murphy was stabilized, but even then, he was unconscious and needed to be hospitalized. Not to mention he also had to be monitored constantly. Evan stayed in the hospital for three whole hours before he left in the afternoon. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. John thought that Evan would take that opportunity to get rid of Murphy once and for all, but thetter didn¡¯t. Instead, Evan asked the nurse and the doctor to take good care of Murphy. When they were alone, John asked, ¡°Mr. Seet, why didn¡¯t you kill Murphy and end everything then and there? After all, he is the reason our business in K Nation failed.¡± Evan replied, ¡°It¡¯s true that he is a vile man, but he is also sick. I will never go after a dying man.¡± John was speechless, but a smile soon crept upon his face. Looks like Mr. Seet, who was known for being merciless, still has his own principles. I guess our current situation is pretty good, considering everything. We¡¯ve captured Levant and Murphy is hospitalized. Mr. Seet will be able to reconnect peacefully with his wife while assuming Levant¡¯s identity. Except¡­ Will Mrs. Seet figure everything out? And what will she do once she discovered the truth? Evan went to visit Nicole as soon as they reached the Wicked Pce. Thetter asked about Murphy¡¯s health. When she learned that Murphy was stabilized, she asked, ¡°Levant, since the wedding is postponed again, will you allow me to visit my Dad in the meantime?¡± ¡°Your Dad has already gone back to the estate safely. Just say the word when you feel like heading over, and I¡¯ll take you.¡± Nicole was at a loss for words. Why would Levant let my Dad return to the estate? Surprised, she turned to him and felt like there was something different in Levant¡¯s gaze. Regardless, it¡¯s good to know that my Dad has returned to the estate and is no longer imprisoned. She felt as if a weight had been lifted off her chest. ¡°Thank you.¡± Noticing how Nicole¡¯s eyes were watery and how she was on the verge of crying, Evan reached out and was about to wipe her tears away for her, but Nicole subconsciously backed away. Evan was slightly surprised. He then realized that, as far as Nicole was concerned, the man standing in front of her was Levant. Nicole backing away from me meant that she is distancing herself from Levant! Although his hand was still hanging awkwardly in the air, his heart was brimming with glee. ¡°Nicole, do you hate me?¡± asked ¡°Levant¡± before he deliberately reached over once more to caress her beautiful face. Nicole backed away again. Irritation bubbled up to her stunning face as sheined, ¡°Stop it, Levant!¡± Evan was even more delighted to see her reaction. A smile crept onto his face. Nicole red at the man discreetly. She couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of what that smile was about. Is Levant deliberately messing with me? I thought that only assh*les like Evan will act that shamelessly. It never urred to me that Levant behaves this way too. Thinking about Evan made her temper sparked. In her frustration, she chased Levant away by saying, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired and I¡¯m going to rest now. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and get busy with your work?¡± ¡°Okay, rest well then. I¡¯ll drop by to visit youter.¡± In response, Nicole simply nodded, and Evan turned around to leave. John, Damien, and Jensen were eavesdropping from behind the windows the entire time. They started gossiping about how Evan was rejected as Levant. Confused, Jensen asked, ¡°Mrs. Seet is so repulsed by Levant that she won¡¯t even let him touch her face. Why is she still marrying the guy?¡± ¡°I have no idea. Why don¡¯t you go and ask her?¡± ¡°Pfft! No way. Mr. Seet will skin me alive if I expose his identity to her.¡± Just then, Evan walked out of the room and caught the three men gossiping. He frowned. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Chapter 905 Chapter 905 ¡°N-nothing,¡± replied John. ¡°Tell me,¡± ordered Evan sternly as he red at them. Racking his brain for an excuse, John then suggested, ¡°Mr. Seet, we were talking about how you can infuriate Mrs. Seet while assuming Levant¡¯s identity. When she can¡¯t handle it anymore and is on the verge of kicking your butt, we will get the real Levant over for her to abuse physically. We can even jump in and help her with it! How amazing would that be? Levant can be your fall guy.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Evan fell silent for a moment. His eagle-eyes narrowed at John. John has so many cruel ideastely. I should assign more tasks to him so that he can fully utilize that brain of his. ¡°John, I received news about how the Wicked Pce has a treasure hidden within its walls. Sneak Jeremy and Darius in, and discuss the matter together. If the treasure is found, everyone will get a raise and a promotion.¡± John¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the word ¡°treasure¡±. He replied enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ll do that immediately, Mr. Seet!¡± ¡°Great.¡± Evan¡¯s lips curved upward ever so slightly. Getting them upied is way better than letting them spy and gossip about me courting my wife. Moreover, they¡¯ll definitely love the treasure hunt. As Evan had predicted, the Hidden Masters and John started the treasure hunt immediately. Jeremy asked, ¡°Mr. Lindt, what do you think the treasure is?¡± ¡°Murphy¡¯s wealth is vast. I reckoned it¡¯s some sort of antique,¡± replied John. Damien disagreed. ¡°I think the probability of that treasure being an antique is slim. Given Murphy¡¯s connection and power, it¡¯s more likely to be something unique.¡± Darius suddenly blurted, ¡°Ooh, wait. I heard a rumor about how Levant gave Mrs. Seet a medicine to make her lose all her memories! Do you think the treasure¡¯s a book with instructions to make different medicines?¡± The conversation went on. The five men were uncharacteristically focused on their discussion and were all excited about the treasure hunt. Meanwhile, somewhere within the Wicked Pce, four tiny figures could be seen talking about the wedding. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that Daddy didn¡¯t get to marry Mommy. The make-up that I put on mommy has gone to waste as well,¡± sighed Nina. Juan turned to Nina and refuted, ¡°Nina, you can¡¯t think like that. If Daddy had gotten married to Mommy while assuming Levant¡¯s identity, everyone will think that the man Mommy married was Levant. They will gossip and talk nonsense when Mommy and Daddy get back together in the future.¡± ¡°I agree. It¡¯s a good thing that the wedding is canceled,¡± added Kyle. Just as the three were absorbed in their discussion, Maya was standing at the side and looking at the mirror. She loved her get-up that day, and she liked the flower girl dress she had on. Oh my gosh, this dress is so beautiful, and Nina¡¯s make-up makes me look so cute and innocent. I look as adorable as a sweet and soft cotton candy. ¡°Nina, will you be my make-up artist from now onward?¡± ¡°Sure, but I won¡¯t do it for free. You have to do something for me too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked Maya, as her round eyes shifted to look at Nina. The little girl looked sincere at that moment. Nina thought about it, then answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you learned several dessert recipes from the chef earlier? I¡¯ll help you put on make-up every time you whip up a dessert for me. How¡¯s that?¡± Maya turned to the mirror and checked herself out once more. It¡¯s worth working in the kitchen if I can look this beautiful every day. ¡°Okay, Nina. We have a deal.¡± From that day onward, Nina and Maya temporarily became a pair of loving sisters. Nina would dress Maya up and help turn thetter into a beautiful princess, while Maya would whip desserts up and fill Nina¡¯s tummy with delicacies. Juan and Kyle chatted from the side as the girls hung out together. Juan asked, ¡°If this goes on for the entire year, do you think Nina will turn as chubby as Maya while Maya will turn as pretty as Nina?¡± Kyle turned to look at his sisters before replying, ¡°I think Maya will get prettier, but Nina likely won¡¯t get chubby. Do you see how she only eats a small portion of the dessert every time? She doesn¡¯t just gobble everything up.¡± Juan sighed. ¡°Things will be so great if they can be that nice to each other all the time.¡± Kyle nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, everyone will be better off that way.¡± Chapter 906 Chapter 906 ¡°Maya had be timid after that incident. It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw her using the Maya Punch.¡± ¡°Give Maya some time. She will move on from all that and be the cheerful Maya we know again.¡± ¡°Yeah, I believe in her, too. We have to keep them safe from now on and never let anyone bully our sisters again!¡± Kyle simply nodded firmly in response. It was noon and Evan was working on Seet Group¡¯s matter when his phone suddenly rang. He checked the screen and immediately picked it up when he realized that the call was from Davin. ¡°Where are you, Evan?¡± ¡°K Nation.¡± ¡°I just got back to Seet Residence and learned about Grandpa¡¯s passing. I¡¯m heartbroken about it. Did you go to K Nation to look for Nicole?¡± ¡°Nicole has nothing to do with Grandpa¡¯s death!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me, Evan. I believe that Nicole is innocent. When will youe back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Who won the bet? You or mom?¡± ¡°Mom won¡­ But on the bright side, I got the love of my life out of it! At first, I thought that She is just a spoilt princess who only knew how to enjoy her life. However, she stuck by my side these past few months and proved herself to me. Itpletely changed my opinion on her, and now I am more than willing to marry her.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Evan, let¡¯s have our wedding ceremonies together after you bring Nicole back.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Davin hung up. Sitting at the side, She heard about how Evan had no idea when he could take Nicole back, so she suggested, ¡°Should we go look for them in K Nation? We can help your brother court his wife.¡± Davin thought about it and replied, ¡°You know what, that actually sounds like a great idea. You are pretty close to Nicole too, so you can put in some good words on my brother¡¯s behalf.¡± She pouted and said, ¡°But honestly, I think your brother really crossed the line this time. He used Nicole of murder and sent her to prison before investigating the matter or learning the truth. He should suffer and pay the price.¡± ¡°Evan had been in K Nation for some time now, I think he already paid the price. We¡¯ll head over and see how things are before we decide what to do, okay?¡± She rested her chin on her hand and deliberated. In the end, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡± After Evan was done dealing with Seet Group¡¯s issue, he got up and instructed John to prepare some dishes that Nicole liked. Evan nned on having dinner with Nicole that night. John nodded, but his face glowed with anxiety when he suddenly recalled something and he told Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, I think it¡¯s better if Jeremy and the rest of us don¡¯t show up in front of Mrs. Seet just yet. You¡¯re Levant now, so won¡¯t it be weird if we show up beside you? Mrs. Seet will definitely get suspicious!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me around for the time being. Focus on investigating Russell¡¯s death and hunting the treasure.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Nicole called her children over when it was time for dinner. She couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw that the table was filled with dishes she liked. The chef had always prepared exquisite dishes, but those dishes didn¡¯t sit well with Nicole. As such, seeing the delicacies she liked being ced on the table truly surprised her. Did Levant have his people look into my preferences and asked the chef to prepare everything for me? Nicole suddenly felt like Levant had turned more attentive than he previously was. ¡°Mommy, these are all your favorite dishes. Try them out,¡± said Juan. Nicole nodded and tried some beef. It was delicious and well-prepared. ¡°It tastes great. You should eat up too.¡± The four children were eating away happily when ¡°Levant¡± walked in. Surprised to see the man, Nicole thought to herself, Levant hadn¡¯t eaten with me ever since the kids showed up. Why is he suddenly here? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She was also astonished by the fact that the children weren¡¯t upset with Levant being there. Maya was obviously a little excited. She knew that the man with Levant¡¯s face on was actually her Daddy. Hence, Maya smiled at him and asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you eat with us?¡± ¡°Levant¡± was more than happy toply. ¡°Sure,¡± replied ¡°Levant¡± before sitting down next to Nicole. He acted naturally as if he had done it a million times before. He picked up his utensils and started eating away. The children weren¡¯t ufortable with him around. In fact, their tiny faces shone with delight. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Nicole was bbergasted by the peaceful and serene scene before her. She thought that the kids would go against Levant for Evan¡¯s sake. But apparently, she was wrong. Did these four rascals forget all about their father? Well, maybe that¡¯s a good thing. They can live happily in the Wicked Pce with me if that¡¯s the case. That being said, Nicole was also slightly heartbroken by it. If the kids can forget about their father that easily, then, will ite a day where they¡¯ll forget about me too? What am I thinking! Of course not! The kids will never abandon me. Nicole calmed herself down, then forcefully redirected her thoughts. She focused on the meal. ¡°Levant¡± got some beef stew for her without saying anything, then reverted his attention to his food once more. Nicole was taken aback when she saw how naturally Levant had acted. His actions reminded me of Evan when he gets me stew. Nicole couldn¡¯t help recalling all the loving experiences she had with Evan. Every scene, every smile¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± The man sitting next to Nicole spoke up and dragged her back to reality. Nicole smiled faintly before tilting her head down and continued eating. She reprimanded herself internally, Nicole Lane, how did one small detail get you thinking so much about Evan Seet? D*mn it, you are such an idiot! Haven¡¯t you already decided that you will let him go and never get back together with him? Don¡¯t ever think of him again! All in all, the family had a rather pleasant meal together. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nicole thought that the kids didn¡¯t actually hate Levant that much and that there was a good chance that they could live together peacefully as a family. After dinner, the quadruplets hurried back to their room so that their parents could have some time alone to talk about the good old times. Before Juan left, he deliberately went to Evan and whispered encouragingly, ¡°Good luck, Daddy.¡± Evan shifted his gaze to Nicole, who was sitting opposite him. He thought about their times in the Imperial Garden. Back then, Nicole was carefree with him and was her genuine self. However, she had her guard up at that moment. In fact, she was a little distant and polite. It was obvious that she had kept her real self away. Is it because the person in front of her now is ¡°Levant¡±? Nicole felt a little ufortable under his gaze. Hisnguid sitting posture and burning gaze got her feeling nervous. She couldn¡¯t help wondering what he was thinking. The uncertainty in her heart grew as she stared at him. Nicole suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯ste now. You should head back and rest.¡± Evan was stunned. He did not expect Nicole to chase him away. Even though Evan was wearing Levant¡¯s face and was okay with Nicole hating Levant, he still didn¡¯t want to annoy Nicole that much. After all, he had to keep assuming Levant¡¯s identity to interact with Nicole, and he would lose all hope of courting Nicole if she left ¡°Levant¡± then and there. Hence, Evan stood up quietly and murmured a simple goodnight before leaving. Nicole couldn¡¯t help but frown as she watched the man leave. Why does his figure look so familiar? It looks like¡­ Evan¡¯s name popped up in Nicole¡¯s mind, and that prompted her to p herself hard across the face. She gave herself a warning, Never think of him again. You¡¯re not allowed to even think about his name! Thereafter, she turned around and returned to her room. Unbeknownst to her, the kids were monitoring everything from a hidden corner. Seeing their Daddy leaving so soon got them thinking. It¡¯ll take Daddy and Mommy forever to get back together if this goes on. Should we give them a push? With that question in mind, the kids close the door to their room andmenced their meeting. Juan sighed and suggested, ¡°I say we do what we did earlier. Create more opportunities for Daddy and Mommy to spend time together.¡± Nina deliberated before pointing out, ¡°But Mommy thinks she¡¯s dealing with Levant instead of Daddy. Won¡¯t Mommy find it weird if we try to bring them together?¡± Juan replied, ¡°She wants to marry Levant, right? Why will it be strange for us to match-make the two of them for her sake?¡± Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Nina sighed and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s just hope that Mommy doesn¡¯t get suspicious or wonder why we¡¯re acting so differently.¡± Maya gave it some thought and suggested, ¡°What do you guys think about telling Mommy that the man standing in front of her isn¡¯t Levant but Daddy instead?¡± Juan turned to Maya and replied firmly, ¡°She will chase Daddy away immediately!¡± Kyle agreed and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t let Mommy find out about this, Maya!¡± Even though Nina never spoke, she was staring at Maya like thetter was a mystical creature with the strangest mind. In fact, Nina had already scanned Maya several times by the time Kyle finished speaking. It was as if Nina couldn¡¯t understand her sister¡¯s way of thinking at all. Maya realized that her analysis was wrong when she saw how her siblings disagreed with her. She promised timidly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Mommy. I¡¯ll keep the secret.¡± ¡°Daddy loves you so much, Maya, so you can¡¯t betray him or sell him out! Got it?¡± Maya turned to Nina before nodding earnestly, ¡°Okay, Nina.¡± ¡°Alright, back to our agenda¡­¡± The four kids continued discussing how they¡¯d get their parents back together. The next afternoon, Evan got a call and learned that Davin and She had arrived in K Nation. Evan was worried about the two of them exposing his identity, so he had John visit the couple and exin everything beforehand. Davin couldn¡¯t believe his ears when he learned everything. His jaw dropped, and it took him a while before he could get himself to ask, ¡°Are you serious, John?¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Seet is staying in the Wicked Pce as Levant, so you¡¯ll both have to ask Mrs. Seet to help you get into the ce. After all, you and Ms. She aren¡¯t close to the real Levant, so Mr. Seet can¡¯t take you in while assuming Levant¡¯s identity.¡± She spent some time processing everything she heard. Sheter sighed andmented, ¡°Staying with Nicole while assuming another man¡¯s identity¡­ Evan really is going all out for Nicole! But isn¡¯t he worried about Nicole falling in love with the version of Levant that he¡¯s ying?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I actually think it¡¯d just prove that their love was true. If Nicole falls for my brother despite him wearing another man¡¯s face then it means that she would love him regardless of what he looks like.¡± She was stunned. She shifted her attention to John and asked about the probability of that actually happening. John replied that he didn¡¯t know because he couldn¡¯t show up in front of Nicole without exposing Evan¡¯s identity. Hence, John hadn¡¯t seen Nicole and didn¡¯t know if the couple¡¯s rtionship was progressing the way Davin hypothesized. Heter informed the couple how he had been working on locating the treasure with the Hidden Masters, so no one paid attention to their boss¡¯ love life. She and Davin were both intrigued when they heard about the treasure hunt. ¡°What treasure are we talking about here?¡± ¡°We have no idea. We haven¡¯t found it yet, so we have no idea what it is.¡± ¡°Then how do you know that there¡¯s a treasure?¡± asked Davin. John replied, ¡°Mr. Evan mentioned there¡¯s a treasure some time ago. We examined Wicked Pce¡¯s floor ns and realized that Mr. Evan was right. Something has to be hidden within those walls.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve really expanded your field of expertise, John. When did you learn how to read blueprints and ns?¡± asked Davin as he scrutinized John. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, Mr. Davin, you can go to the Wicked Pce and check the ce out for yourself. It¡¯s like abyrinth in there, and you¡¯ll certainly be impressed.¡± John¡¯s words got Davin and She utterly curious. They decided to investigate the matter when they go talk to Evan and help him court his wife. Now that everything had been thought out, She fished her phone out and called Nicole. Nicole was surprised and excited to receive the call because it had been a while since shest spoke to She. I wonder if she finally gets what she wants? Is she with Davin? Or have they gone their separate ways? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nicole asked She all the questions that were burning in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s been a tough couple of months, Nicole, but I think it¡¯s worth it. I finally got through to Davin, and he decided to spend the rest of his life with me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing news! I am so happy for you, She.¡± ¡°Thank you, my sweet future sister-inw!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t refer to me as your sister-inw anymore. I¡¯ve broken up with Evan.¡± She sighed sadly before adding, ¡°I know, I heard about what happened. It¡¯s been a while since we last met and there¡¯s so much I¡¯d like to share with you. I miss you and your kids so much. Can Ie and visit you guys at the Wicked Pce?¡± Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Nicole gave it some thought before she said, ¡°I miss you too, She. Let me ask Levant about it first. I¡¯ll call you back.¡± What the hell? She has to ask Levant for something as trivial as this? Oh well, the fake Levant will definitely agree to Davin and me going in, anyway. As expected, Nicole returned She¡¯s call in a matter of minutes. The former informed thetter that everyone could enter the Wicked Pce and that Nicole would be waiting by the entrance. Nicole¡¯s sharp eyes examined She and Davin when they rushed over. The way Davin looks at She now differs from the way he looked at her in the past. Back then, there was annoyance and impatience, and it was like he couldn¡¯t wait to rid himself of the pest he called She. But now, his eyes no longer glowed with annoyance or impatience. They were reced by admiration and a hint of love. Those thoughts made Nicole d. Experiences and changes in circumstances really can change how two people see each other. ¡°The two of you went through something crazy together, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes carried a hint of curiosity as she looked at the couple. She was genuinely interested in learning what the two of them went through before they found their way to each other. She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pretty wild story. There was sweat and blood and a ton of hardship, and you¡¯re going to love this story. I¡¯m hungry, though. Do you have something to eat?¡± Nicole brought them to the dining room and initiated the ¡°eat and chat¡± protocol. Just then, ¡°Levant¡± suddenly showed up, and Nicole was worried that She and Davin would be ufortable with Levant around. To her surprise, however, the couple werepletely at ease. After exchanging some pleasantries, ¡°Levant¡± took a seat. Davin and She stared for a while before they reverted to their old, carefree selves. They weren¡¯t bothered by ¡°Levant¡± being there at all. Nicole suddenly felt that there may be something wrong with her. Why do I keep overthinking and worry too much? First, I was worried about the kids not getting along with Levant. Now, I¡¯m worried about Levant hanging out with She and Davin. But nothing ever happens. Everyone interacted warmly with one another. Am I the one overthinking everything? ¡°Where was I?¡± asked She. Davin grinned and reminded, ¡°You were talking about how we were robbed, and the money I just made was taken away. We were famished then.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± said She. ¡°Davin was in a terrible state at the time. He was like an angel with clipped wings and was bullied mercilessly. You guys don¡¯t know this, but he made that money by doing hard labor. He was genuinely worried after the robber took the money away. He disregarded his life and chased after the robber. Davin fought like his life depended on it, and went all out before he finally got the money back. He was all ck and blue after that ordeal.¡± ¡°Levant¡± suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you get a job like that? Given your skills, you could¡¯ve gotten any job at a smallpany to work as a middle manager or at least a regr nine-to-five job. Those are way better than doing hardbor.¡± She sighed exasperatedly before replying, ¡°Do you really think a spoiled rich brat like him would do a job like that unless he was desperate? He got to the point where he needed the money just to make ends meet. He went to a smallerpany to work, but his luck was down. In fact, getting hired was aOwned by N?velDrama.Org. tough enough task, and when he finally got hired by apany, he found himself stuck with a horrible manager. Naturally, the spoiled Mr. Davin couldn¡¯t put up with that. He got into a fight with the guy in a fit of anger and was chased out of thepany. He didn¡¯t even get paid for the work he had done previously. That was when he stumbled upon a notice looking to hire someone to do hardbor. Only then did he go over.¡± Davin sighed deeply when he thought about all the hardship he went through. Bitterness filled his heart. ¡°I will never waste money like I used to again. I didn¡¯t know how wasteful I used to be until I starved,¡± shared Davin. ¡°I¡¯m d you learned your lesson. Still, I think this bet is pretty amazing. The experience you gain is invaluable and is a form of treasure as well,¡± said She. Davin felt those words deeply and nodded. He turned to She, and his eyes burned with love when he shared, ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d rush out when I was being beaten up. You had no regard for your own safety and were only focused on keeping me safe. I still remember how tough you looked when you were arguing with the others for my sake. That scene warms my heart and I will always remember that look you had.¡± Chapter 910 Chapter 910 The two of them looked into each other¡¯s eyes, and She smiled happily. Nicole was d to see the two of them being so close and so sweet to one another. I guess She finally gone through all the hardship and could finally live the rest of her life in happiness. Davin used to be so repulsed by She, but they still found their way to each other. I am repulsed by Levant too. Will we end up together like how She and Davin did? ¡°Levant¡± noticed how Nicole was looking a little uneasy. Why is she staring at me like this? She didn¡¯t figure anything out, did she? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked ¡°Levant¡± cautiously. Nicole came back to her senses and asked, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. How¡¯s your Dad doing?¡± Is she asking about Murphy? Evan was surprised by how Nicole still remembered to ask about Murphy¡¯s wellbeing. ¡°His condition remains stable, but he still needs some time to rest and recuperate in the hospital.¡± After hearing his reply, Nicole murmured, ¡°So it¡¯ll take some time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking forward to his recovery?¡± Nicole smiled and replied, ¡°Well, that¡¯s because we¡¯ll have our wedding as soon as he recovered.¡± My connection to Evan will bepletely severed once I marry Levant and be his wife. I¡¯m going to let Evan go and stop overthinking everything then. ¡°You¡¯re looking forward to the wedding?¡± asked ¡°Levant¡± suddenly as he sat beside Nicole. Nicole nodded without saying a word. What the hell? She¡¯s actually looking forward to marrying Levant? Nicole¡¯s response got Evan, Davin, and She bbergasted. Evan locked his gaze on her, and his eyes burned with immense fury. She and Davin turned to one another, finally realizing just how serious the issue was. At first, they thought that it would be a piece of cake for Evan to win Nicole over, but they since learned that Nicole was actually serious about marrying someone else. To make matters worse, it seemed that she was eager to remarry. Doesn¡¯t that mean that she is eager to leave Evan? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Nicole, you don¡¯t need to rush the wedding. The two of you can spend some time getting to know each other first. Besides, what if the two of you aren¡¯t suited for one another?¡± said She when she saw the ugly expression on Evan¡¯s face. ¡°Exactly! Maybe you¡¯ll see that you are a better match with my brother, after all,¡± chimed in Davin. Nicole stared at the couple who were building on each other¡¯s words. She then turned to ¡°Levant¡± and realized that the man had an ugly expression on. Naturally, Nicole didn¡¯t know that ¡°Levant¡± was actually Evan, so she couldn¡¯t have known the real reason why he was upset. She simply assumed that Davin and She talking on behalf of Evan had gotten Levant mad. The Wicked Pce is Levant¡¯s territory. What do I do if he chases them away in a fit of anger? Nicole smiled and quickly replied, ¡°I used to be in love with your brother, but we will never be together again. I feel like Levant and I might turn out to be like the two of you. We can take our time building a rapport and getting to know one another.¡± Evan¡¯s expression became even darker upon hearing that. Meanwhile, She and Davin were rendered speechless for a moment. Davinter exined, ¡°Nicole, our love wasn¡¯t developed after we spent time together. I was simply too stupid to know how I really felt. I¡¯ve always had feelings for She. The hardship we endured simply allowed me to see things clearer. It¡¯s different for you and Levant. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever get over my brother. In fact, I think you¡¯re still in love with him.¡± ¡°Exactly. You definitely haven¡¯t gotten over Mr. Seet yet,¡± said She. Nicole turned to her side. All she saw was Evan fuming even more than he originally did. Unfortunately, she was clueless about the fact that she was the culprit behind that change. She still thought that his anger stemmed from what Davin and She said. Even I don¡¯t want to talk about Evan right now, so Levant must hate that topic even more. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk to me about your brother anymore,¡± replied Nicole before she sighed and continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t even mention his name. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him, and I don¡¯t want to know anything about him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both She and Davin had no choice but to zipped their mouths shut. They then shifted their gaze from Nicole to Evan. Evan looked downright terrifying with his fuming gaze locked on Nicole. No one knew what he was thinking at that moment. Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Both She and Davin thought that they should back away, given the situation. Things would only spiral even more out of control if they stayed there. As such, She feigned being tired and said that she wanted to go back and rest. Nicole deliberately walked closely behind She and Davin when she walked the two of them out. She had a straight face on when she warned, ¡°I know that the two of you are close to Evan, but you are in the Wicked Pce now. Please take Levant¡¯s feelings into consideration when you speak or do anything. He looks so upset just now that I am genuinely worried about him kicking the two of you out.¡± She and Davin turned to one another. The same question popped into their minds. We¡¯re the ones that said something to upset the guy? My gosh. Nicole, you¡¯re so¡­ Urgh, never mind. We can¡¯t let Nicole know that the ¡°Levant¡± standing next to her is actually Evan. Saying anything else is pointless because she won¡¯t get it. ¡°We understand, Nicole,¡± replied She with a somewhat stiff expression on. After that, she went back to her ce with Davin. Nicole sighed internally as she watched them leave. Sheter turned around and went back to the dining room. The moment she returned, Nicole saw that ¡°Levant¡± was still sitting there with a grouchy expression on. His sharp eyes had been ring at her ever since she walked back in. That look made her nervous. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go back and rest up.¡± Nicole smiled after she asked him to leave. She thought that ¡°Levant¡± would leave as requested, but to her surprise, he got up and walked toward her. Nicole¡¯s heart trembled as she wondered, What is he nning to do? ¡°Nicole, are you really that eager to marry me?¡± Nicole took a deep breath and nodded. I¡¯ll marry you then work hard to fall in love with you. I¡¯ll forget all about Evan then. ¡°Do you really like me that much?¡± Nicole frowned. ¡°Levant¡± was staring at her in the strangest way. It sounded like he¡¯s forcing those words out of his teeth when he spoke earlier. Why is he acting this way? Does he not want me to fall for him? But he¡¯s been so eager to marry me¡­ Nicole frowned while scrutinizing ¡°Levant¡±. She could feel that something was off. ¡°Levant¡± suddenly pulled her into his arms. His icy gaze locked in on her, and it looked like he was about to kiss her. Nicole started struggling. She yelled, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Let me go!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to marry me? Prove it! Show me how much you love me.¡± As ¡°Levant¡± spoke, he tilted his head down again to kiss her. Nicole suddenly felt like the embrace she was in and the way the man moved was somewhat familiar. However, she took a closer look and was certain that the guy in front of her was ¡°Levant¡±. Given her situation, she didn¡¯t have time to think anything through. She could only struggle with all her might. ¡°Let me go, Levant! I¡¯ll only end up hating you if you do this.¡± Hate, huh? Good. Hating Levant is way better than loving him and wanting to marry him. Nicole didn¡¯t expect ¡°Levant¡± to tighten his hold on her. He even started sliding his hands around her body in an indecent manner, and that got anger to burn in her. Nicole grabbed his arm and bit as hard as she could. After that, she struggled out of his embrace while the pain still distracted him. She fumed and growled, ¡°I never realized just how despicable you are, Levant!¡± After saying her piece, she lifted her hand to p him across his face. She then fled back to her own room. Evan gasped when he saw her fleeing like that. He turned to look at the arm she had just bitten before he wiped the blood off his lips. He couldn¡¯t help thinking, My gosh, she is merciless. Well, that is your punishment for wanting to marry Levant, you crazy woman. I dare you to think like that again! Nicole¡¯s heart was thumping hard as she sat in her room. Did Levant act that way because he heard me saying that I want to marry him? If so, his reaction is truly out of my expectation and is way too intense. The hunger in his eyes and the way his hands moved just now werepletely different from his usual polite self. Nicole thought about the scary scene earlier and frowned. His scent, his embrace, and his domineering way¡­ Why does he feel so much like that d*mn annoying Evan Seet? Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Did I make a mistake and mixed Evan and Levant up? N-no, that can¡¯t be. Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence. Maybe Levant just holds women the way Evan does¡­ Men probably all hold women the same way, right? They just turn into hungry wolves in the end¡­ Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been a while since Evanst showed up here. He probably went back to the country¡­ Nicole sighed internally. The incident earlier showed her that her heart and body were a lot more honest than her lips were. Even though Nicole said that she wanted to marry Levant, his touch repulsed her body and chilled her heart. All that only proved that she would never love Levant. What do I do? I can¡¯t stay this way forever. I must move on and forget all about Evan. Only then will I be free of the endless pain and nightmare. Nicole took a deep breath and warned herself. Listen up, Nicole Lane. That assh*le, Evan Seet, does not deserve your love and is not worth it for you to protect your virtue for his sake. He is your past, and you will never be with him again. Starting tomorrow, you will work hard to get close to Levant and embark on your new journey and life. That¡¯s right. Starting tomorrow, you will be more proactive! Nicole made a promise to herself. She still thought that the rest of her life would be happier once she took that first step. Only then she would be able to get out of that nightmare. The next morning. She and Davin went over again to visit the quadruplets after breakfast. Maya loved She, so the former held thetter¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go. She reached out to pinch the kid¡¯s chubby face andmented, ¡°Maya, you look like you¡¯ve gotten thinner.¡± Maya giggled. She knew that she didn¡¯t lose any weight, but she was still happy when she heard what She said. ¡°Ms. She, will you be with Uncle Davin forever?¡± She replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will my parents get back together again, Ms. She?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. Your uncle and I will help them.¡± Kyle suddenly interrupted from the side and asked, ¡°Really? Then, did Uncle Davine up with any strategy?¡± She was stunned. She hadn¡¯t thought of anything herself, and she wasn¡¯t sure if Davin hade up with anything either. As such, She turned to look at Davin and saw that he was slouching around and leaning on the sofa. ¡°Hey, Davin Seet, have youe up with a n yet?¡± ¡°Me? I think there are too many methods to choose from. We should just flip through contemporary love novels and learn a few tricks from them. I¡¯ll send a few over to my brotherter and tell him to study them.¡± She¡¯s lips twitched. I guess Davin hadn¡¯te up with anything good either. Although¡­ I guess we should let the two lovebirds sort things out on their own. Yesterday, Mr. Seet¡¯s reaction proved that he still cares deeply about Nicole. He is the renowned president of Seet Group, after all, and I am certain he can figure out how to get the woman he loves back. ¡°Oh, we can investigate everything that happened after Nicole got imprisoned. If my brother really can¡¯t aplish his mission, then at least we can show Nicole some proof of what really happened. What do you think?¡± She thought about Davin¡¯s suggestion and concluded that it was doable. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call my Dad right away and ask for his help. My Dad¡¯swork is more extensive than ours, so it will be easier for him to investigate the matter.¡± As soon as She finished speaking, she fished her phone out and called her father. When Davin saw how serious his future wife got for his brother¡¯s sake, he sighed inwardly and thought, I¡¯ve gone as far as asking my future father-inw to help you out, Evan. You really should reward me for it. Forget about the yacht or the racecars, though. Just give me cash. I really have to start saving some up so that I never have to go hungry again. After going through a few months of hardship and poverty, Davin now treasured and loved money. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mr. Davin of the wealthy Seet family finally understood the true power of money. After hanging up the phone, She turned around to see four adorable figures staring appreciatively at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. This is the least I can do to help. Speaking of, where¡¯s your Mommy? Where did she go this early in the morning?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± replied Maya, as she shook her head. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 The other kids said that they had no idea either. The woman in question, Nicole, wanted to force herself to fall out of love with Evan and ept the fact that she would spend the rest of her life with Levant. Hence, she decided to be more proactive and went to look for Levant that morning with the intention of having breakfast with him. She was walking out of the kitchen with a tray of breakfast and rushing to Levant¡¯s ce at that moment. When she reached the living room, she ced the breakfast on the table before walking up the stairs. She stood by the bedroom door and knocked on it. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. L-let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡± Evan was surprised to hear Nicole¡¯s voice. Evan hadn¡¯t had Nina put his make-up on, so he was not ¡°Levant¡± at that moment. He couldn¡¯t afford to let Nicole see him and discover his true identity. She¡¯s stilling over to have breakfast with me after what I did to herst night? I guess I was too lenient, and she hasn¡¯t learned her lesson yet! I will have to punish her more severely when I have the chance to do so. Evan cleared his throat and tried to sound just like Levant when he said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Nicole. Go ahead and have breakfast without me.¡± Nicole frowned. I rushed all the way here to have breakfast with him, and he rejected me? ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait for you. I want to have breakfast with you!¡± insisted Nicole. She had already decided that she would be proactive and would force herself to fall for Levant. Hence, she refused to back down at the first sign of trouble. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Evan looked troubled. I guess I¡¯ll have to prepare a Levant mask and put it on standby for emergencies like these. ¡°Open the door, Levant. You¡¯re not still lying on your bed, are you?¡± ¡°Nicole, I have a headache, and I really can¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go spend some time with you after I get better.¡± What kind of headache is so severe that he can¡¯t even get out of bed? ¡°I¡¯ll go get the doctor over. I actually saw him when I was on my way over.¡± After Nicole left, Evan went to Nina immediately to get her to put the make-up on him. Evan also instructed Darius and Darius to prepare a Levant mask. When Nicole returned with the doctor, she saw that ¡°Levant¡± had just returned home as well. ¡°D-didn¡¯t you say that your headache is so severe that you can¡¯t get out of bed?¡± ¡°Yeah, but the cool breeze cleared my head and blew it all away.¡± Nicole was speechless at that. ¡°Please give him a thorough examination anyway, doctor.¡± The doctor ran some test and reassured that everything was fine. Nicole turned to ¡°Levant¡± and sighed. ¡°This is the first time I heard of the wind curing a headache.¡± Evan cleared his throat awkwardly before suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast now.¡± When the two of them were having breakfast together, Evan stared deep into her eyes and said, ¡°Nicole, if you really want to spend every second of every moment with me, why don¡¯t you just move in with me?¡± ¡°I want to start with having breakfast together, Levant. Let¡¯s wait until we¡¯ve developed a rapport before we move in together. Let¡¯s just take things slow and I hope you won¡¯t rush me,¡± replied Nicole after she calmed her wild heart down. Evan¡¯s gaze turned darker. My, my, Nicole Lane, so you¡¯re really going all out to fall in love with Levant, huh? Raw anger shot through him. He got up and walked to Nicole before caressing her beautiful face with his fingers. ¡°Nicole, I feel like we should do some activities to bond and build a rtionship. What do you say?¡± Nicole¡¯s heart thumped wild with worries. Levant¡¯s not thinking about doing it, is he? Nicole was still trying to figure out what the man was nning to do when Evan¡¯s hand started to get a little touchy-feely. What the hell? Can¡¯t he act a little more decently? Must he be so dirty-minded? Nicole closed her eyes and gritted her teeth as she forced herself to stay put. Maybe if I can get used to his touch and not get repulsed¡­ The thought never fully crossed Nicole¡¯s mind before she stood up and fled the scene as if her life depended on it. What the heck! I feel like I wasmitting a sin, and my heart almost exploded. Did that bast*rd, Evan Seet, cast some sort of spell on me? Why am I so repulsed by another man¡¯s touch? Evan¡¯s sexy lips curved upwards when he saw the woman fleeing with fear pumping through her veins. His eyes shimmered with a hint of glee. Evan was secretly delighted and curious at the same time. I wonder what Nicole will do next? Meanwhile, Damien and Darius left to prepare a Levant mask as Evan had instructed. Susan had been monitoring the Darkmoon Manor from a distance, so when the men returned, she slipped into the ce without them noticing. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 It had been days since Susanst saw Evan, John, and the Hidden Masters. As such, she was beyond ted to have finally found them. Susan followed closely behind the duo until the two entered the secret room of the Darkmoon Manor. She waited outside at first but when she noticed that the two had stayed in there for a long time, she got curious and peeped through the cracks. She was stunned when the first thing she saw was Levant¡¯s face. Susan thought that she had made a mistake. She rubbed her eyes and turned back to sneak another peek. It really is Levant! What is he doing here? Shouldn¡¯t he be in the Wicked Pce? Damien and Darius were inside that room for about half an hour before they left. Susan hid behind a potted nt and stayed there until the two of them were long gone. Sheter went to tap on the secret room door, but nothing happened. How do I open the door? She stared intently at the closed door as she tried to figure it out. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nicole returned after being utterly defeated. She scolded herself and sighed inwardly. She, who had been waiting for Nicole, went over to wee her. ¡°Where did you go off to this early in the morning?¡± ¡°I went to Levant¡¯s ce,¡± answered Nicole, who looked a little tired. She was surprised to hear that. She never realized how thoughtful Nicole was towards ¡°Levant¡±. Mr. Seet is assuming Levant¡¯s identity right now, so is Nicole being thoughtful towards Mr. Seet or Levant? Confused, She analyzed the situation for a while before turning to Nicole and asked curiously, ¡°Do you like the way Levant is right now or the way he used to be?¡± Nicole deliberated and realized that Levant had indeed been acting out of character recently. Back then, Levant was a graceful gentleman. He never overstepped with me, but now he¡¯s just a dirty- minded man. Nicole sighed. She then answered, ¡°I prefer the Levant from the past. He¡¯s acting like a shameless hooligantely.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but widened her eyes at that. She had thought that Nicole would love the version of Levant that Evan had been ying. I-I can¡¯t believe she prefers the real Levant. Oh dear, Mr. Seet¡¯s quest to court his wife is making things worse for himself. ¡°Mommy, do you really think that the Levant now is shameless?¡± asked Nina curiously. Nicole didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. ¡°This topic is not child-friendly, and you won¡¯t understand it just yet. You should go and y outside.¡± Juan and Kyle exchanged nces while Maya blinked her watery eyes. They guessed that their Mommy wanted to share some secrets with She, so they returned to their room obediently. ¡°Mommy said that Daddy is acting like a hooligan. What do we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Daddy and make him change.¡± When the four kids went to Evan, they stared at him with disappointment burning in their eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Evan in a worried tone. He thought that the four kids had gotten themselves into some trouble. To his surprise, Nina startedining as soon as her tiny lips parted. ¡°Daddy, your courting technique sucks, and Mommy is starting to hate you!¡± Juan chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s right. Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t bully Mommy like a hooligan. That¡¯ll just make her like you even less.¡± I¡¯m acting like a hooligan? Evan frowned at that. Nicole dislikes me for acting this way? But I would never have done anything to her if she weren¡¯t that eager to connect with and marry Levant. ¡°Well, your Mommy had iting!¡± Huh? The four kids turned to one another. Why is Daddy acting like he doesn¡¯t care about being called a hooligan? He even spoke like he did the right thing. ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you worried about Mommy hating you more and more until she finally leaves you?¡± Nina¡¯s question got Juan¡¯s eyes to glow with epiphany. ¡°I got it! This must be Daddy¡¯s n all along. He¡¯s making Mommy hate Levant, so that she would leave the Wicked Pce. After that, Daddy will go to the estate to court Mommy as himself. Am I right, Daddy?¡± Evan¡¯s gaze turned slightly darker. He had never thought about things that way. He was simply bickering with Nicole while still wearing Levant¡¯s face. I just wanted to punish her for thinking that she could get together with Levant. As for whether everything will turn out the way Juan thought it will¡­ Well, I¡¯ll just let things flow naturally and see where it leads us. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about the affairs between Mommy and Daddy. I¡¯ll hire a teacher to give you some sses tomorrow, so you can catch up when we get home. Also, remember to practice your respective skills and talents, got it?¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡± The quadruplets had no choice but to leave the study room. They stared at one another and concluded that their parents¡¯ matters were tooplicated. It¡¯s probably better for us to monitor from a distance and help ordingly. Besides, She and Davin are here to help as well, I¡¯m sure Daddy and Mommy will be able to get back together. When the kids walked past the courtyard, they saw the Hidden Masters and John arguing. Maya and Nina weren¡¯t interested in what the adults were arguing about, so they simply held hands and walked away in tiny steps. Juan and Kyle, however, was intrigued. When they found out that the men were fighting about the potential location of a treasure. Juan¡¯s and Kyle¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement and they asked about it immediately. ¡°Treasure? What treasure are you talking about, Mr. John?¡± John turned to Juan and answered, ¡°It¡¯s something extremely valuable. It¡¯s the kind of treasure that no one has ever seen before.¡± ¡°What kind of valuable treasure are you talking about?¡± urged Kyle, whose interest was piqued as well. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. We¡¯ll have to find it first,¡± replied John. These kids are ridiculously intelligent, agile, and cane up with good suggestions that often made things easier. It¡¯d be easier for us to find the treasure with their help. John then added, ¡°Will you boys hunt the treasure with us? We¡¯ve found a few possible locations where the treasure could be, and we¡¯ll know what the treasure is once we find it.¡± The two mischievous kids turned to one another. Juan, who was naughtier than his brother, blinked his big, round eyes before asking, ¡°Do we get something out of it if we help?¡± John deliberated before nodding. ¡°Of course. Mr. Seet sent us to hunt for the treasure. I¡¯m sure he will reward you once it is found.¡± Kyle shifted his cool gaze to John. The former refuted calmly, ¡°Daddy asked you to look for the treasure, and we¡¯d be helping you with your task. You should be the one rewarding us instead.¡± Kyle¡¯s words got the Hidden Masters and John looking at each other. They weren¡¯t expecting the child¡¯s logical thinking to be that developed. Still, his words made sense. Jeremy chuckled and cooed, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not exactly right. You¡¯re helping us out, but we¡¯re working for Mr. Seet. At the end of the day, we¡¯re all just doing this for your Daddy, so¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, and that is why you boys should turn to your father when asking for a reward,¡± said Jensen. Kyle shot a look at the men and argued, ¡°So what if you¡¯re doing this for Daddy? Does my Daddy not pay you a sry for your work? Do you not already get something out of this? Are you doing this for free?¡± His questions got the men stumped. Darius and Damien turned to one another for a whole second before they shook their head and replied, ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°No.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jeremy and Jensen, on the other hand, simply cleared their throats and looked away without saying another word. John shifted his gaze to the men and sighed internally. The kid got all four adults to shut up¡­ Gosh, that is really something. ¡°You¡¯ll have to reward us if you want our help. If you don¡¯t want to offer anything, then we can forget all about it.¡± John thought about how they had virtually zero progress in the past few days and how they spent most of their time arguing with one another. That got John to clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll reward you both. What do you want?¡± The icy look that Kyle had on his tiny face turned warm as a smirk crept up. ¡°We want you to help us with something.¡± ¡°And what might that be?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± He¡¯s not nning on pulling some pranks, is he? Worry donned John¡¯s face. The Hidden Masters, however, agreed to those terms without hesitating. ¡°Sure. We can¡¯t afford any rewards you¡¯d like, but we can certainly help. Just tell us what you need us to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll definitely help.¡± John didn¡¯t even know what to say. He was secretly worried when he saw the Hidden Masters being so confident. Those idiots have no idea what these kids are capable of. I just hope that whatever Kyle is asking for is within our capabilities. With that, Juan and Kyle officially joined the treasure hunt. The kids started examining the blueprints and discussing the matter with the men. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 On the other side. She was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw how angry Nicole was. Just a second ago, She tried to talk to Nicole and make thetter change her opinion of Evan. Unfortunately for her, Nicole¡¯s fury was triggered the moment She said anything good about Evan. Nicole ended upining about Evan for a good thirty minutes. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Evan Seet is nothing but an assh*le and a fox in sheep¡¯s clothing! His office drawer had a bottle of folded stars that he personally folded just for Susan. That gesture alone shows just how much he loves Susan,¡± protested Nicole before she added in a pitiful tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ever been that nice to me before.¡± ¡°He even wrote a message on those stars and invited Susan to go stargazing. After that, he actually went with her! He¡¯s all lovey-dovey Susan, but with me¡­ How could he do that to me? He actually let the others send me to prison, and¡­.¡± She could see just how upset and angry Nicole was. The former thought that if a de was within sight, and if Evan happened to be in the room¡­ There¡¯s a good chance that Nicole would actually grab the knife and drive it into Evan¡¯s heart. After sharing everything, Nicole said, ¡°And there you have it. How can I be with a man like that? I can¡¯t stay with him even if it¡¯s for my children¡¯s sake. Not only did he tried to kill me, but he also bullied me, and sent me to prison!¡± She knew the truth behind Evan sending Nicole to prison and was aware of the misunderstanding that had arisen from the prison incident. However, She had never heard about the date between Evan and Susan. Nicole spoke so confidently and even pointed out that everything was ced in Mr. Seet¡¯s office drawer. There has to be some truth to it. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nicole¡¯s reaction and tone showed that the incident truly upset her, and She felt the need to learn the truth about it. If Mr. Seet is actually that much of an assh*le and is ying with both women¡¯s hearts¡­ Well, then I¡¯ll stop voicing up for him. I might even turn around and convince Nicole to be with the real Levant. When She returned, she told Davin everything. Sheined angrily, ¡°Your brother really crossed the line this time. He acted like he felt nothing for Susan at all, but he was actually secretly doing all that!¡± Davin analyzed silently before saying, ¡°But why do I feel like this isn¡¯t Evan¡¯s style?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s good at putting on an act. Men are all the same.¡± At that, She red at Davin who sat up and insisted, ¡°No, something is off. I can feel it. I¡¯ll ask my brother about it.¡± The moment Evan heard about it, he was beyond surprised. He never expected that Nicole had discovered the folded stars that he locked in his drawer. ¡°Is it true, Evan? Did you fold the stars for Susan?¡± asked Davin curiously as he stared at his brother. Evan nodded and confessed, ¡°Yes.¡± Davin gaped in shock. ¡°Oh c¡¯mon, Evan. How could you do that? I thought you didn¡¯t like Susan. Why did you¡­?¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. Looks like Nicole had misunderstood me even before my grandpa¡¯s death and her incarceration. But how did Nicole discover the bottle of folded stars I kept in my office drawer in the first ce? And last I checked, nothing is written on those stars. Wait a minute, Susan was the one who gave me that bottle¡­ Could it be¡­ ¡°Nicole hates you to the core because of this, Evan. How do you n on exining everything to her?¡± Evan didn¡¯t respond to that. All he did was instruct Davin to have his men send the bottle over. Davin didn¡¯t say anything either. He simply walked out of there. Evan looked up and saw how the sunlight painted the wall orange. He suddenly recalled the fire ident and how Susan went all out to rescue him¡­ He thought everything through, and certain things simply didn¡¯t add up. Back then, he brushed everything off as a coincidence but thinking back, it was more likely that everything was nned. Evan whipped out his phone and made a call. Looks like there are a lot of things that I need to investigate. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 She asked about how things were as soon as Davin walked in. ¡°I-It¡¯s all a misunderstanding,¡± said Davin. ¡°A misunderstanding? What did Mr. Seet actually say?¡± asked She. ¡°H-He didn¡¯t say anything, but he asked for the bottle to be delivered over. Think about it. Why would Evan do that if there¡¯s nothing wrong with it?¡± She sighed before adding, ¡°Your brother and his wife sure have a lot of misunderstandings between them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably because someone is jealous of their rtionship and is trying to get between them.¡± ¡°You mean Susan? It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw her.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Davin grimly before he scoffed, ¡°That woman is like a venomous snake. She¡¯s probably hiding in some corner and waiting for the opportunity to attack.¡± ¡°Is she really that scary?¡± ¡°Just wait and see if you don¡¯t believe me..¡± Davin¡¯s words sent a shiver down She¡¯s spine, and she trembled. At that moment, Susan was in Darkmoon Manor and trying her best to open the secret door. I¡¯ll be able to figure out what happened if I can just open the door and get in. I must open this door. I have to! Despite her determination, Susan felt like she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it on her own, so she made some calls to get help. Inside the Wicked Pce. Nicole was leaning against the sofa in the living roomzily. In her hand was a book about oveing the repulsion caused by others¡¯ touch, and she was focused on it. As she read, she started nodding off. She was about to lie down and get into afortable position to take a nap when she heard Maya calling out to her and running over. ¡°Mommy, Mommy! Kyle and Juan said they found a treasure. Hurry over and check it out.¡± Nicole sat up and turned to Maya, who was panting after her run. She stroked her daughter¡¯s head and asked, ¡°What treasure are you talking about?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Juan and Kyle said that it¡¯s something awesome and that you¡¯ll know once you see it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look, Mommy,¡± said Nina curiously as her eyes shone with anticipation. Nicole nodded and hurried over with Maya and Nina. Evan received the same message as well. He couldn¡¯t wait and hurried over immediately. That was when he saw a deep-looking cave. ¡°The treasure¡¯s in there, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Please see for yourself, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go!¡± Nicole stared at the cave curiously. She nodded and went in. Nina was about to follow along when Juan stopped her. ¡°We designed this just for Mommy and Daddy. You shouldn¡¯t go in.¡± Nina frowned. When she turned around, she noticed that Nicole and Evan were indeed the only ones who went into the cave. In the next moment, the cave¡¯s entrance was sealed shut. ¡°Will Daddy and Mommy get into any trouble?¡± ¡°Not at all. There¡¯s another exit in there,¡± informed Juan. The Hidden Masters sighed. Kyle was the one who came up with the idea, and that was the price the men had to pay to get the kids to join the treasure hunt. The only problem is, we have no idea if Mr. Seet will me us for tricking him like that. Jensen voiced his concern. John replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think he will. He¡¯ll probably be ridiculously happy about being trapped with Mrs. Seet.¡± Everyone turned to the sealed exit and guessed what would happen. Maya rubbed her tiny, plump hands. Her watery eyes shone with concern as she asked, ¡°Will Mommy and Daddy get scared and get into a fight after being trapped in there?¡± Juan chuckled. ¡°Well, if that happens, they can air out all their grievances and get back together. We¡¯ll have a family reunion then.¡± Maya fell silent in response. Hmm¡­ Will everything really turn out that way? A tiny frown curled up between Maya¡¯s brows, and she started listening closely by the sealed exit. John sighed internally. Most kids are worried about their parents fighting, but this brat is hoping that his parents would vent everything out. Mr. Seet¡¯s kids really are something else. Nina was worried as well. Sheined, ¡°You didn¡¯t need to con them into a cave even if you want them to spend some time together. It¡¯s all dark and gloomy in there, so it¡¯s not even romantic.¡± Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Nina thought that they should¡¯ve picked a romantic ce where the stars could be seen shining brightly above their heads. Champagne, roses, red carpet¡­ Everything should¡¯ve been there, and her parents should¡¯ve been locked in a luxurious ce. Kyle turned to look at Nina. She will definitely grow up to be someone who craves romance. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that couple needs to endure hardship together before they learn who they truly love. Sending them off on an adventure together will give them a chance to discover how they really feel.¡± Nina couldn¡¯t actually understand what Kyle was talking about, but their parents were already trapped, so she could only observe from the side. The lighting inside the cave was terrible, and Nicole and Evan could barely see each other¡¯s figures, let alone their features. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The cave¡¯s entrance is sealed. How do we leave the ce?¡± asked Nicole nervously. Evan scanned his surroundings and suggested, ¡°Maybe we triggered some sort of trap.¡± ¡°W-what do we do now? How do we get out?¡± I¡¯m only here to check the treasure out. I did not sign up for being trapped! After checking her surrounding, Nicole called out nervously, ¡°Hello? Can the entrance be opened from the other side? Let us out. Hello?¡± Nicole shouted as loudly as she could, but she didn¡¯t get any response. Can they not hear us from the other side? Is this cave soundproof? ¡°Let¡¯s not shout anymore. I think there¡¯s another exit somewhere. We should go look for that instead.¡± Nicole blinked and looked around as her mind spun. She silently sighed when she concluded that that was their only way out. With no other option, Nicole followed the man deeper into the cave. ¡°Why is it so dark in here?¡± ¡°Here, hold my hand.¡± Nicole was a little hesitant, but Evan did not wait for her response before reaching over and holding her hand. The warmth exuded from that firm grip felt familiar. It feels like a certain someone¡¯s hand. For a moment there, Nicole was surprised by how she didn¡¯t want to resist. She simply let the man hold her hand as he led the way. ¡°Levant, have you ever been here before? Is there really another exit?¡± asked Nicole curiously. Hearing her calling him ¡°Levant¡± caused a pang of jealousy to strike his heart. After all, he was holding hands with the woman he loved the most, but she was calling out to another man. And here I am, standing here and assuming another man¡¯s identity just so I can get close to her. Hah, what a humbling experience. It seemed that love truly could turn someone humble. Still, Evan had no regrets because he was doing it for Nicole. Nicole gripped his hand tighter and followed closely behind him. She walked carefully along the uneven path. Out of nowhere, she asked, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s really a treasure in here?¡± Evan pondered for a moment. He was borderline bullsh*tting when he instructed John and the Hidden Masters to hunt for the treasure. I don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s actually a treasure within these walls. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about the treasure now and focus on getting out.¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes, however, kept circling around the cave. She thought that her getting trapped there wouldn¡¯t be for nothing if she actually found the treasure. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They were walking when Nicole suddenly stumbled on something and fell forward. Evan immediately turned around and held her waist to stop her fall. Before Nicole even knew it, she was already in Evan¡¯s arms. Her heart pounded erratically. But even so, she didn¡¯t push him away because being in his embrace and the sensation that she felt¡­ Everything feels so warm and familiar. Nicole didn¡¯t understand why Levant would make her feel that way. She was still deep in thought when a passionate kissnded on her lips suddenly. That got her even more confused, and she was at a loss for what to do because that kiss felt just as familiar as the embrace she was in. Evan was slightly taken aback. Nicole was resting in his arms and didn¡¯t look like she had any intention of moving away. Nicole didn¡¯t push me away when I kiss her, and as far as she is concerned, I am Levant! Is Nicole not pushing me away because she had fallen for Levant? Jealousy raged within Evan at the thought of that. His kiss became more domineering as if it were with the intent of punishing her. Nicole suddenly realized that something was off. A suffocating sensation engulfed her, and that got her to struggle as hard as she could. Mustering her strength, she pushed Levant as far away as she could. After that, Nicole took a deep breath and yelled, ¡°You¡¯ve gone overboard, Levant!¡± With that, she walked away in a huff. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Evan¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes turned bloodshot. He felt conflicted and was at a loss. On one hand, he wanted to get close to Nicole, but on the other, he was worried about Nicole getting confused and falling for Levant. Evan clenched his fist. In a fit of frustration, he mmed his fist into the wall. That m hit something in the dark, and a secret passageway revealed itself some distance away. A bright light illuminated the space, and the two adults simultaneously turned towards the source. What is a door doing there? Is that the exit? Nicole hurried over, and Evan followed closely behind. The ce wasn¡¯t spacious, but it contained several weird containers. Nicole and Evan checked the ce out curiously. Nicole reached out to one of the containers. As soon as she picked it up, the entrance through which they came from closed slowly. What is going on? They were both surprised. ¡°Why did the door suddenly closed by itself? How do we get out now?¡± Evan scanned their surroundings and hypothesized that there had to be a secret lever or button somewhere. ¡°For now, let¡¯s open the box and see what¡¯s inside.¡± Nicole nodded and opened the container only to find a medical book ced inside. The book looked old, and it was almost as if it was an antique. Nicole started flipping through it and soon saw the medicine used to make someone lose their memories. That got her to recall how she once lost her memories while being in the Wicked Pce. She turned to ¡°Levant¡± and growled, ¡°So this is how you gave me amnesia.¡± Evan fell silent for he did not know what to reply. The real Levant was the one that gave Nicole amnesia, and Evan had nothing to do with that. Besides, Evan wasn¡¯t even sure if her amnesia had anything to do with the book in her hand. ¡°The book also mentions hypnotism and ways to turn others crazy, and¡­¡± Nicole started mumbling as she read the book, she noticed that most of its content was linked to hurting others. The more she read, the angrier she got. In the end, she tossed the book into the box and eximed, ¡°This book is basically designed to bring chaos. We might as well just set it on fire.¡± ¡°There has to be a reason it was kept safe and passed down for generations, so let¡¯s put it back for now.¡± Nicole gave it some thought. She assumed that ¡°Levant¡± was simply reluctant to destroy an antique that had been in the Wicked Pce for ages, so she sighed. Sheter put the book back in its ce before checking out the other boxes in there. They opened every single box before Nicole finally massaged her shoulders and sighed. ¡°These are all random paintings and doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s worth much. Should we get a few out of storage and sell them? Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll fetch a good price.¡± Evan was surprised as well. The paintings they found weren¡¯t created by famous artists, but it didn¡¯t look like it was painted by amateurs either. Some of the paintings were just strange symbols, so it was likely that a secret was hidden within them. That being said, those were the Wicked Pce¡¯s secret, so he wasn¡¯t interested in deciphering them. The most important thing to do right now is to get out of here. Nicole and Evan searched everywhere for the mechanism that would get them out of there but to no avail. Nicole couldn¡¯t help but sigh. We will starve if we can¡¯t find a way out of this ce. We don¡¯t even know if the people in the Wicked Pce and the kids are aware of us being in trouble. Will theye to rescue us? Meanwhile, the Hidden Masters started worrying upon noticing how Nicole and Evan had been inside the cave for a while. ¡°They went in this morning, but they haven¡¯t gotten out even though the sun is about to set. Aren¡¯t they hungry?¡± said Jensen as he stared suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re right. Should we go check the situation out?¡± suggested Jeremy. John replied, ¡°You guys obviously know nothing about Mr. Seet. He¡¯s probably enjoying his time alone with his wife and forgot all about his hunger.¡± The Hidden Masters turned to one another. We¡¯ll let Mr. Seet and Mrs. Seet spend some more time together then. The quadruplets discussed the matter on their own as well. Theyter decided to go with John¡¯s words. It¡¯s not like there are monsters in there, anyway. We¡¯ll just give Daddy and Mommy some more time to interact with one another. If they are still trapped when night falls, we¡¯ll go in with our torches to search for them. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It was nearly dusk when Nicole¡¯s stomach started to grumble in hunger. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to move a muscle. Evan went over and sat by her side so she could lean on him. Nicole, however, thought that it was a little inappropriate for her to lean on ¡°Levant¡±. She moved away awkwardly. The image of the domineering kiss they shared earlier shed across her mind and she felt ufortable. Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Evan let Nicole have her way when he saw how reluctant she was. He simply got up and continued looking for a way out. As he examined the ce, he kept an eye on Nicole. When he saw that she was getting drowsy, he rushed to her side and pulled her into his embrace. Being in his embrace created a sense of warmth that Nicole hadn¡¯t experienced in a while, so sheid there. She didn¡¯t feel like moving away from him anymore. Before she knew it, she had already drifted to sleep. Evan stared at Nicole as she slept. He held her closer to him and wondered who she was dreaming about as sheid in his arms. Is she dreaming about me or Levant? Nicole, if you truly love Levant, then why don¡¯t I take you away from Wicked Pce? We¡¯ll go to a ce where it¡¯s just you and me, and I will spend the rest of my life with you while assuming his identity. Will you be okay with that? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nicole was sleeping soundly, and her arms somehow made their way up to Evan¡¯s shoulders. She had a weird dream and reached out to grab hold of something. She scratched and actually caught something in her hand. Evan was stunned. My face¡­ Nicole ripped my mask off! D*mn it. I can¡¯t believe how wild this woman is even in her dreams. What do I do if she wakes up and sees my face? Evan was at a loss when Nicole opened her eyes slowly and woke up groggily. When she shifted her gaze down, she got the fright of life when she saw the mask that she was holding. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Nicole turned to look at ¡°Levant¡± only to see that the man by her side had Evan¡¯s face. She was utterly stupefied. ¡°Y-you¡­ How did you get here?¡± Evan stiffened for a moment before putting on a bewildered look as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know. W-What am I doing here?¡± Wait, he doesn¡¯t know? Nicole frowned and demanded, ¡°Evan Seet, what the hell is going on?¡± Taken aback, it wasn¡¯t after a moment when he replied calmly, ¡°I must¡¯ve traveled through time and space. That must be why I¡¯m here.¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes twitched at the obvious lie. Oh, f*ck you! Space and time travel? Who are you trying to fool? Nicole frowned and tried to recall everything that happened when she went into the cave. Levant was the one who followed me in. How did Evan suddenly show up here? She then examined the soft, fabric-like item she was holding. She waspletely stunned when she realized that it was a mask. She blinked rapidly as her gaze shifted between Evan¡¯s face and the mask she was holding. Sheter thought about everything that had happened recently. Evan hadn¡¯t shown up in a while, andtely, when I hung out with Levant, I felt a sense of familiarity when he touched me. Not to mention Levant has also been acting like a hooligan¡­ No way¡­ Is¡­ Oh hell, this is why everything felt so familiar. This, right here, is the d*mn reason! Nicole turned to re at Evan. ¡°It¡¯s you? The Levant I had been spending time with was you all along?¡± Evan simply stared at her without saying a word. Disbelief shone through on Nicole¡¯s face. Evan actually impersonated Levant? No wonder I could feel a sense of familiarity whenever I am with Levant. It¡¯s especially obvious when Levant acted like an idiot that was very much like Evan! Turns out it was him all along! ¡°Wait, if you¡¯re impersonating Levant, then where is he? Where is Levant now?¡± Fury got ahold of Evan when he saw how anxious Nicole was, so he lied and huffed out, ¡°I killed him.¡± Nicole¡¯s pupils constricted, and she was thunderstruck by his words. ¡°W-Why did you kill him?¡± ¡°He dared toe after my wife, it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯ll kill him. What? Are you heartbroken to know that he¡¯s dead?¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. Her mind was blown, and she could hear a buzzing sound resonating in her head. Evan killed Levant because of me, which means that I am the reason why Levant is dead! How could Evan do that? ¡°Evan Seet, how could you¡­¡± ¡°You want to spend the rest of your life with him and have been working hard to build a rapport with him. Are you disappointed to see my face and know that your ns have failed?¡± Evan¡¯s words got Nicole thinking. Am I disappointed? I should be. But, when I saw his face, I felt a sliver of joy in addition to the shock and surprise. It was like I had been missing him and wanting to see him! Nicole Lane, you¡¯re supposed to hate him. You should hate him. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 ¡°Do you really want to spend the rest of your life with Levant? Do you really love him that much?¡± Evan asked. Nicole looked up to meet his eyes with a cold re. ¡°Yes! I¡¯d never have known that I¡¯ve been with you the whole time! How dare you impersonate him, Evan! You¡¯re such a jerk! You will pay for this. and I¡¯ll never forgive you for killing Levant!¡± Evan fell silent. She called me a jerk¡­ She¡¯s never going to forgive me¡­ It was as though someone had stabbed a knife through his heart the moment she said those words. ¡°What now, Nicole? Are you going to kill me?¡± he asked, pretending to be nonchnt to hide the anticipation in his gaze. Nicole clenched her fists and bared her teeth at him. ¡°If not for Levant, I would have died in that prison because of you, and you killed him because of me! You deserve to die!¡± Evan pursed his lips together as another wave of pain shot through his veins. Am I nothing but a bloodthirsty devil to her? Why can¡¯t she just trust me? Evan took a deep breath and remained silent. Nicole continued to re at him with a gloomy expression as she wondered what she should do with Evan. She nced at the sealed entrance and a morbid idea popped into her mind. What if I died here with him? Would I be able to avenge Levant that way? Levant had saved her, and Evan killed Levant for her sake. Knowing she could not bring herself to kill Evan, she did not mind dragging him down to hell with her. Maybe we¡¯re fated to die together¡­ She sat down in a corner and waited for the Grim Reaper¡¯s arrival in silence. Evan red at her. ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to die as well?¡± Nicole simply closed her eyes and ignored him. ¡°Fine then! Go somewhere discreet before you do it I don¡¯t want the kids to see your dead body!¡± he growled, making her flinch in pain. What the hell? Are you telling me to go and die? She lifted her head and glowered at him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should die, Evan! I have to take care of the kids, so you should be the one looking for somewhere to die in discreet!¡± While her words came with much gusto, she felt as if her heart had been gouged by a knife, bleeding out slowly. Evan shivered. ¡°Is that so? Do you hate me that much?¡± he asked, his face darkened and his eye were bloodshot. Maybe it¡¯s time to leave Nicole and Levant to their own devices¡­Material ? N?velDrama.Org. John and the Hidden Masters searched the entire tunnel from one end to the other, but Evan and Nicole were nowhere to be found. No one saw them leaving the tunnel as well, which baffled the members of the search party even more. How would two people disappear in broad daylight? Where could they have gone? Did they travel back in time or something? ¡°They¡¯ll be fine¡­right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­we should widen our search area.¡± Another hour of searching yielded no results, and the kids came running to join the search party out of concern. They continued searching for yet another hour, but it was futile as well. ¡°Why would Mommy and Daddy just disappear?¡± Juan asked, surprised. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! They wouldn¡¯t have disappeared if not for your n!¡± Nina protested. Maya stared at the tunnel with wide eyes. Does this tunnel have some kind of magical ability? Did some witch make Mommy and Daddy disappear? She began to panic at the thought of that. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± she screamed at the top of her lungs as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Maya! We¡¯ll find them soon enough!¡± John said. Suddenly, the sound of approaching footsteps startled him. When he looked up, he almost fell to the ground in shock when he saw the person standing before him. Chapter 922 Chapter 922 ¡°Mr. Seet?¡± The person simply huffed. ¡°Evan Seet¡¯s been impersonating me for days. I hope he has had fun.¡± John and the Hidden Masters froze in shock. Is that¡­the real Levant? How did he escape from the Darkmoon Manor? John blinked his surprise away and gave him a nk look. ¡°Nice to see you again, Levant. Unfortunately, Mr. Seet isn¡¯t around to meet you.¡± Levant fell silent as a cold glint shed in his eyes. He had tried to look for Evan in the Darkmoon Manor, only to be tricked by him, who had been hiding in the Wicked Pce the whole time. I won¡¯t let him off so easily this time! ¡°No way! He¡¯s in the Wicked Pce! He can¡¯t just disappear into thin air!¡± Levant said. ¡°Guards! Search the area! Bring him to me and I want to see his body if he were dead!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant!¡± After a while of searching, one of the guards uncovered the mechanism on the wall. ¡°Mr. Levant! Look!¡± Levant studied it for a moment and activated it, making the hidden door slide to the side with a loud creak. The door opened to reveal Evan and Nicole standing behind it looking bewildered. They walked out and stood before the guards of the Wicked Pce. Evan was surprised to see Levant standing amongst them. Why is he here? Nicole was confused as well. Didn¡¯t Evan confess that he killed Levant? How is he still alive? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Had Evan been lying? She nced at Evan, who was still staring at Levant with a calm look on his face. Levant, on the other hand, was fuming. ¡°It¡¯s about time we settle the score, Evan Seet.¡± ¡°How do you want to do it?¡± Evan asked. Levant smirked. ¡°Guards! Take him away!¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Suddenly, the Hidden Masters and John appeared before Evan, shielding him from Levant¡¯s guards. The four kids rushed to Evan¡¯s side as well. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Nina cried out anxiously. ¡°Please save Daddy!¡± ¡°Mommy, you must help Daddy!¡± Maya added in a shivering voice. Before Nicole could say a word, Levant cut her off. ¡°Nicole, he locked you up, tortured you and you almost died from that. You can¡¯t just forgive him like that!¡± Forgive him? Those words felt like a weight on her chest. No way! I will never forgive him for all that he has done to me. Evan did not see the Wicked Pce as a threat, and he had gone overboard with the impersonation. To Nicole, that was a heinous crime and she would never forgive him for it. However, she did not want to let her kids¡¯ witness their father¡¯s death. After a moment of silence, she locked gazes with Levant and said, ¡°Levant, I know Evan has gone over the limit, but can you-¡± ¡°I know right? He¡¯s a conniving b*stard!¡± Levant screeched, ring at Evan murderously. ¡°I must make him pay for his evil deeds!¡± He would have been married to Nicole if he had not fallen into Evan¡¯s trap on the eve of their wedding. First the kids, now Evan Seet¡­why can¡¯t they just let me take Nicole¡¯s hand in marriage? Who knows what happened between Evan and Nicole when I was away! Those thoughts made his blood boil. John scoffed. ¡°Stop twisting the fact, Levant! Are you sure Mr. Seet was the one who tormented Ms. Nicole?¡± Chapter 923 Chapter 923 ¡°I bet you¡¯re the one behind everything that happened back in the jail!¡± Darius added with a huff. Levant clenched his fists and growled, ¡°Shut up! Take them away and lock them up!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Oh, are you mad, Mr. Levant?¡± Damien asked with a chuckle. ¡°Yeah! You are even talking about locking us up. You can dream on!¡± Jeremy taunted, raising his fists in preparation for a fight. The tension in the air mounted. However, before a fight could break out, another person walked into the tunnel. ¡°Levant, Dad¡¯s still in the hospital. Why are you picking a fight instead of visiting him?¡± a woman¡¯s voice rang. The speaker was Avril. She nced at Evan and his subordinates and decided to help him. Evan¡¯s on good terms with Sir Musgrave, so I¡¯m sure saving him would make him happy¡­ Maybe he¡¯ll let me into the estate if I do that! ¡°That¡¯s enough, Avril!¡± Levant bellowed, ring at her. ¡°I¡¯ll visit him when I¡¯m done dealing with these pests!¡± Avril huffed and walked over to Evan and stood between him and Levant. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get past me first if you want to hurt them!¡± she snarled at Levant. No guard would dare to hurt the young mistress of the Wicked Pce. The guards exchanged nces as they were confused. Avril was not favored by Murphy, but she was his oldest daughter nheless. Hurting her would mean certain death for them. With that, the guards turned around to face Levant, waiting for his orders. Levant stared at Avril with a deep frown. ¡°Go away! This is none of your business!¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Avril protested. ¡°I have a say in anything that happens in the Wicked Pce!¡± Levant gritted his teeth. ¡°Guards! Drag her away!¡± ¡°What? Levant! You¡¯ll never hear the end of this!¡± Avril yelled. The guards hesitated, and one of Levant¡¯s henchmen stepped forward to break the silence. ¡°Apologies, Ms. Avril!¡± With that, two guards grabbed her by the arms and hauled her out of the tunnel roughly. Avril continued to scream even as the guards dragged her out. ¡°Levant! I¡¯m your older sister! How could you! Levant!¡± The Hidden Masters sighed. Even Ms. Avril couldn¡¯t save us! Looks like we¡¯ll have to fight it out after all.. ¡°Levant!¡± Evan voice out suddenly. ¡°This is between the two of us. Let¡¯s keep it between us. There is no need to get everyone involved so I will stay back and you let everyone go!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Mr. Seet! We aren¡¯t leaving you here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re staying with you!¡± The Hidden Masters protested against Evan¡¯s orders, while John simply grimaced. Who¡¯s going to save us if all of us died in the fight? Mr. Seet will be able to count on us for backup if we stayed out of the fight! If worsees to worst¡­at least we¡¯ll be able to ask for help elsewhere! There¡¯s no point in being foolhardy without weighing the consequences. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll take Mr. Seet¡¯s order and let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°John! Are you scared of?¡± Jensen asked, ring at him. ¡°You¡¯re such a coward!¡± Jeremy bellowed. ¡°John, you¡¯re¡­huh?¡± Darius cut himself off and sighed loudly. Damien narrowed his eyes, as though he had understood John¡¯s true intentions. However, they did not want to leave without having a good fight. Maybe they could stand a chance to get Mr. Seet out. John was unfazed. You¡¯re just being reckless! Suddenly, Nicole piped up. ¡°Let the innocent ones go, Levant!¡± ¡°The innocent ones?¡± Levant scoffed. ¡°And who would that be?¡± You¡¯re just going to cause even more trouble for me in the future if I let them go! Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Despite his sharp words, Levant had decided to give in to Nicole¡¯s request. After all, she did not try to protect Evan, and nor did she interfere with his ns to dispose of Evan. The four kids held on to Evan¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Daddy! We want to stay here with you!¡± ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re not leaving!¡± ¡°Go! Just leave and don¡¯te back!¡± Evan bellowed. Just secondster, Davin and She walked into the tunnel, startled by the scene before them. They had been looking for Nicole and the kids when they stumbled upon the tension-filled tunnel, and they could tell from Levant¡¯s stance that Evan was in big trouble for impersonating him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Davin asked. Instead of answering, Evan told him to take the kids and the Hidden Masters away from the tunnel. ¡°Huh? What about you, Evan?¡± ¡°He¡¯s staying here with me!¡± Levant answered with an evil grin. Davin fell silent as he recalled the sheer number of guards both outside and inside the tunnel, and he figured that getting as many people out of there as possible was not a bad n at all. He nodded and tried to coax the others to leave, but John was the only person who was willing to do so. The Hidden Masters refused to leave Evan¡¯s side no matter what Davin said. They were determined to stand by Evan¡¯s side and fight to the death. The two little boys understood Davin and John¡¯s intentions, and they decided to stay in Wicked Pce to keep an eye on the situation. The two little girls, however, have already broken down in tears. Nicole and She practically carried them away from the scene, leaving Evan and the Hidden Masters trapped in the abandoned yard. Jeremy nced at the run-down courtyard and asked, ¡°Mr. Seet, why didn¡¯t you let us take him on? We might be able to escape if we fight and won it.¡± Evan sighed. ¡°It would deadly and even if we could break through, there will be a lot of casualties. I don¡¯t want any unnecessary injuries.¡± Thest thing I want to see is the four of you or John falling in battle because of me¡­ ¡°We¡¯re going to be stuck here forever if you don¡¯t do anything, Mr. Seet! I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t want that to happen, right?¡± Jensen asked. Evan fell silent. Of course I don¡¯t, but I didn¡¯t expect Levant to escape from the Darkmoon Manor so quickly. Darius and Damien nced at Jensen and Jeremy disapprovingly as a signal for him to keep their mouths shut. Sighing heavily, Jeremy began to pace around the courtyard aimlessly. ¡°By right, the state-of-the-art security system at Darkmoon Manor with the triple locking device should trap him down. In that case, how did he escape?¡± Damien asked, confused. ¡°How in the world did Levant get out of there?¡± ¡°Yeah, someone must have saved him. There¡¯s no way he could have broken out by himself!¡± ¡°Who would have saved him?¡± The five men began to specte on the matter. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Meanwhile¡­ John and Davin stared at each other in anguish. ¡°How are we going to get Mr. Seet and those four idiots out of there?¡± John muttered to himself. Davin huffed. ¡°I wish I knew! It¡¯ll be impossible for us to break in and save them, so we need toe up with a better n.¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± John asked hopefully. Davin red at him. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything, dummy!¡± They fell silent after that. Noticing how troubled the two men looked, She wondered if she should offer her two cents. There¡¯s no other choice¡­she¡¯s the only person who can save Evan¡­ ¡°John, why don¡¯t we convince Ms. Nicole to help us out?¡± John froze, unsure of whether they would seed. I don¡¯t think Mr. Seet¡¯s been sessful in his attempt to court her¡­ In fact, I think she hates him for everything he¡¯d done. She still can¡¯t let go of the past. ¡°I think we need to tell her about the truth before roping her in.¡± Chapter 925 Chapter 925 ¡°Are you talking about what happened to her in prison? My dad¡¯s been investigating it. I can give him a call to find out if there¡¯s been any progress,¡± She offered, taking out her phone. Suddenly, Davin¡¯s phone began to ring. He nced at the screen and saw a phone number that he did not recognize. He answered the call anyway. ¡°Who is this?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Mr. Davin, I would like to give you an update on our investigations into Ms. She¡¯s case on behalf of Mr. Muir,¡± the man on the other side of the line said. ¡°The team has already arrived in K Nation with the relevant evidence and witnesses. Would you like to meet us now?¡± Davin was taken aback by how fast the investigations hadpleted. ¡°Yes, of course! I¡¯ll meet you at the airport in half an hour.¡± Davin told She about the phone call on the way to the airport, and she broke into a huge grin upon hearing about it. ¡°My dad does things at lightning speed! Aren¡¯t you going to praise me?¡± Davin gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Well done! Thanks for your help!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Ms. Nicole would agree to save your brother once she hears about the truth,¡± She said with a sigh. Davin nodded with a smile on his face. However, much to their confusion, the team that was supposed to be waiting for them at the airport was nowhere to be found. Davin gave the unfamiliar number a call, only to hear a robotic voice telling him that the recipient had turned off his phone. They exchanged worried nces as a horrible feeling formed at the pit of their stomachs. ¡°Did¡­something happen to them?¡± She asked. ¡°Someone must have taken them away before we got here,¡± Davin said, nodding. ¡°Urgh, how were they so fast?¡± ¡°Who could it have been?¡± She asked before a look for horror spread across her face. ¡°Could it be Levant?¡± Davin grimaced. How would Levant even know about this? Did he send someone to spy on us from the shadows? Did they kidnap the team before we arrived? Why would they do such a thing? How in the world are we going to let Nicole know of the truth now? Would she still be willing to help him without knowing the truth? The two of them returned empty-handed. Upon hearing what they had encountered, John hung his head and sighed. We¡¯re done for¡­Ms. Nicole would never forgive Mr. Seet for the things that he never did¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to help us save Mr. Seet¡­ Meanwhile, back at the Wicked Pce¡­ Levant sat across from Nicole with a gentle smile on his face, as though the recent events were all just a nightmare. The more Nicole stared at him, the more he reminded her of the ¡®Levant¡¯ that Evan pretended to be. Everything looked the same on the surface, but a closer look would reveal the miniscule differences in the way they spoke and carried themselves. Evan¡¯s ¡®Levant¡¯ gave her a sense of security and familiarity, while the real Levant sitting in front of her did not give her the same feeling. She could not help but admit to herself that Evan had already left an unforgettable impression in her mind. Regardless of his appearance, she could remember him and his mere presence make her feel comfortable and safe. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking, Nicole?¡± Levant asked, breaking the silence and that pulled her back to her senses. ¡°Have you gone to visit your father at the hospital? How is he?¡± she asked. ¡°He¡¯s doing well. The doctor said that he¡¯ll be able to return home after a few more days of rest,¡± Levant said. ¡°Let¡¯s get married after he gets discharged, shall we?¡± Nicole froze and gave him a strained grin. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after your father gets discharged.¡± Levant fell silent. He could sense that her attitude to him seemed to have changed. She used to be so eager to marry me whenever I brought up the subject before this. It must have been because Evan¡¯s been impersonating me! To make things worse for Levant, Evan had sent Stephen back to the estate, leaving him with nothing to threaten Nicole with. In order to carry on with his n, the only option he had left was to force Nicole into marriage. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll ask my father about our wedding tomorrow,¡± Levant said. ¡°Are you fine with that?¡± Nicole remained silent for a while before answering, ¡°Levant, marriage isn¡¯t something to be treated lightly. Let¡¯s wait for your father to get discharged first.¡± Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Levant studied her hesitant expression and began to panic. No¡­I have to make her agree to this! However, before he could say anything, one of his maids walked in and told him that he had a visitor. With that, Levant stood up to leave. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± As he walked out of the room, Nicole sighed heavily. I wonder how he¡¯s going to deal with Evan¡­ Evan¡­ The more she thought about that name, the more she felt conflicted on the inside. It is obvious that Levant will not let him go so easily¡­ This is all your fault, Evan! You brought this upon yourself. Feeling irritated, she stood up and walked over to the bedroom. However, before she could put her hand on the handle of the door, it flew open and Juan ran in while panting heavily. She was shocked out of her wits. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Juan?¡± she asked. ¡°I saw the bad woman, Mommy!¡± Juan said, struggling to catch his breath. ¡°The bad woman?¡± ¡°Yeah, that Susan woman. I saw her talking to Levant! I don¡¯t think they¡¯re up to any good,¡± Juan exined. Levant and Susan? Why would they be together? Nicole was rather surprised by the news. Juan whipped out his phone and showed her a picture. ¡°Look! I took this picture of them in secret. I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s Susan!¡± Nicole took a good look at the photo and raised an eyebrow when she noticed the two people in the picture were indeed Susan and Levant. How did they know each other? She cracked her head over the matter. Could it be that she is here to see Levant in the hope to rescue Evan? That¡¯s not entirely impossible. Right, she is definitely here for Evan. She will go all out trying to save him. After all, she is the one he will be spending the rest of his life with. Well, who am I to get involved though? ¡°Thanks for telling me, Juan,¡± she said with a smile while ruffling his hair. ¡°You can go now.¡± Juan nodded and walked out of the room. Meanwhile, Levant watched as Susan disappeared around a corner with a smirk on his face. She¡¯s one wicked woman! I¡¯d never have guessed that she would use such ruthless methods to get what she wants! I¡¯m sure Nicole will give up all hopes on Evan ande back to me once she witnesses this amazing act we¡¯ve nned out for her! He scoffed and gestured to one of his henchmen. ¡°You there! Go and¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant.¡± That night, Nicole sat alone in the bedroom. She was trying hard to clear her mind of that cold face of Evan but to no avail. In her opinion, Evan was a tyrant that would do anything to achieve his goals. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He could torture her until she bled and cried for his mercy, and he would even resort to impersonating another person just to keep her by his side. Is he what people would call a cruel lover? It is too bad he is such a ruthless character. How I wish he would show me only his loving and gentle side; I am sure we would have been very happy together. A tiny grin appeared on her face as she thought of his love, only for it to be wiped off by a sudden gust of wind. Wake up, Nicole! He has nothing to do with me anymore! Just stop thinking about him¡­now and forever¡­ She got up to see her kids but was stopped by Levant, who rushed in looking panicky. ¡°Nicole! Susan wants to meet Evan! Do you think I should allow her?¡± he asked, sitting down on the couch in the room. Nicole fell silent. A few secondster, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Levant could tell that she was conflicted about it, and it irritated him to see that she still cared about Evan. Most importantly, his rtionship with Susan. He clenched his fists as a mysterious grin appeared on his face. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 ¡°I wanted to stop her, but she kept crying and telling me about how she missed him¡­I couldn¡¯t stand to see her like that,¡± Levant said. ¡°Who knows what kind of underhanded tactics she might use to rescue Evan? Nicole, I need you to keep an eye on her. Can you do that for me?¡± Nicole was a little taken aback. Why is he asking me to keep an eye on Susan? What more, what could she even do to rescue Evan from such a heavily fortified ce? Something smells fishy here. Levant has something in mind. ¡°Just humor me for once, will you?¡± Levant pleaded. Nicole fell silent. Alright then¡­I guess it¡¯ll be a good opportunity to find out what exactly he¡¯s nning to do. ¡°Sure,¡± she said, nodding. Levant¡¯s eyes lit up. Let the show begin! Nicole followed Levant to the courtyard where he locked Evan and the Hidden Masters up, and the first thing she heard upon entering was Susan¡¯s pained cries. ¡°Why are you so dense, Evan? Why did you have to go after the Wicked Pce¡¯s treasures? What¡¯s the point of all this?¡± Susan asked, her voice trembling. ¡°What should I do now? Should I ask Ms. Nicole to help me? I don¡¯t think she knows that you impersonated Levant to look for the treasures. Maybe she¡¯ll agree to help me rescue you if you sweet-talked her?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try that?¡± A long period of silence followed. That was Evan¡¯s voice. Nicole stood rooted to the ground in shock. Susan¡¯s desperate cries revealed to her that Evan had impersonated Levant just to search for the Wicked Pce¡¯s treasures, and not for her sake. Did he just tell her to ask me for help? Huh! How can he be so shameless! Nicole¡¯s face darkened while Levant stared at her with a smirk. She¡¯s falling for it! That wasn¡¯t Evan at all! It¡¯s just a random person that sounded like him. Everything¡¯s going smoothly! ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for long but don¡¯t you worry. I promise I¡¯ll try my best to rescue you,¡± Susan said. ¡°You have told me that you will throw a huge wedding for me and I know you will keep your words! You have my trust, Evan¡­¡± This is one great piece of information. They¡¯re getting married? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Didn¡¯t they already have one in K Nation? It looks like that is not enough and therefore, they will be having another one back home. He¡¯s set on making her his legitimate wife. It was as though someone had reached into her chest and crushed her heart into pieces. Her face turned paler than a sheet when Levant spoke up all of a sudden. ¡°That man has the audacity to go after the treasures in the Wicked Pce!¡± he growled. Nicole stayed silent and strained her ears to listen to more of the conversation. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten about my promise, Susan,¡± ¡®Evan¡¯ said. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely keep my promise.¡± Susan nodded vehemently and hugged him close. ¡®Evan¡¯ stroked her face and leaned down to kiss her on her fiery red lips. They became entangled in each other¡¯s embrace just secondster. Nicole¡¯s jaw dropped. Why is he acting like a yboy to Susan as well? So¡­that¡¯s what he really is? She chuckled sadly and turned around to walk out of the courtyard with Levant hot on her heels, smirking uncontrobly. He caught up to her after they exited the courtyard and pretended to check on her out of concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nicole?¡± Nicole shook her head. I bet that was all part of Levant¡¯s n to put up an act to make me lose all faith in Evan¡­ She looked into Levant¡¯s eyes. ¡°That wasn¡¯t necessary, you know. I¡¯ve lost hope in him since ages ago.¡± Levant stopped dead in his tracks and stared at her in confusion. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Levant opened his mouth to exin, but Nicole did not give him a chance. She quickened her pace and walked away from him. On her way back, all she could think of was the passionate kiss Susan and ¡®Evan¡¯ shared. It made her heart twitch painfully. The first thing she saw upon arriving at the living room was Kyle standing in the middle. She took a deep breath to hide her sorrow and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s getting prettyte, Kai. You should go to bed.¡± ¡°Mommy, I found the courtyard where Daddy and those four uncles are being held at. They told me that they¡¯ll be fine, and that I should go back before anyone finds me,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Will Daddy be fine, Mommy?¡± Nicole frowned. ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°Just now. I just came from there.¡± Nicole stared at Kyle in bewilderment. Just now? Wasn¡¯t he messing around with Susan¡­ ¡°Are you sure, Kai? Did you see Susan?¡± she asked. Kyle pondered over it for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°She wasn¡¯t there, Mommy! Trust me!¡± Nicole fell silent. What the hell is going on? Kyle¡¯s next statement came as a huge shock to her. ¡°Mommy, I think Levant¡¯s been bullying Daddy¡­ Daddy has been wearing Jeremy¡¯s clothes, and I don¡¯t know where are his clothes.¡± That reminded Nicole of the scene she had just witnessed back at the courtyard. The man that was supposed to be Evan had been standing with his back facing her, blocking his face from her view. He wore Evan¡¯s clothes, and his voice sounded very simr to that of Evan¡¯s. Could it have been¡­an imposter? Levant had practically dragged her there, and she started to wonder if it had all been a mere act. She was very unsettled at the thought of that. Giving Kyle a serious look, she said, ¡°Kai, keep your mouth shut about this. Is that clear?¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone about it. Daddy told me to keep it a secret too.¡± After Kyle returned to his room, Nicole walked back to her own bedroom with a puzzled expression on her face. She tossed and turned on the bed as she pondered over every single thing that happened that day. Evan impersonated Levant, and Levant retaliated by getting someone to impersonate Evan. They¡¯re both equally ruthless! If not for Kyle¡¯s revtion, she would have believed everything Levant made her witness earlier. I was almost tricked¡­ Was everything that happened before this a misunderstanding too? So what¡¯s real and what was not then? She thought of John¡¯s words about how Evan had nothing to do with her being thrown into jail and tortured to hell and back. Did he deserve all the hatred I have for him? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Didn¡¯t he insist on locking me up? I saw everything with my own eyes. What the hell is going on? Nicole took a deep breath and forced herself to go to sleep. She felt as though her mind was shrouded in mist, making it difficult for her to discern between truths and lies. She stared at her phone screen, wondering if she should inform Nicole about the news. She didn¡¯t know what to expect but there was no other option. She looked up at John and Davin, who gave her a reassuring nod. After taking a deep breath, she dialed Nicole¡¯s number. Nicole picked up the phone almost immediately. ¡°What¡¯s up, She?¡± ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re the only person who can rescue Mr. Seet now,¡± She said. ¡°We¡¯ve gotten in contact with the people who could prove Mr. Seet¡¯s innocence, but someone led them away before we could meet them.¡± She took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Can you trust us without the evidence, Nicole? I will prove that Mr. Seet was not involved in that incident all those years ago.¡± Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Nicole thought about it for a second before replying, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Good night.¡± She hung up after that. She looked at her phone and then nced at the two men. ¡°She hung up on me. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s willing to help us.¡± John sighed. ¡°Looks like she still refuses to trust Mr. Seet¡­¡± ¡°If she¡¯s unwilling to help, then it¡¯ll be down to the three of us to figure out a n then,¡± Davin said with a frown. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She stood up all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Wicked Pce. I have to see her and convince her!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Davin said, he was worried for her safety. ¡°There is no need,¡± She said. ¡°Levant will definitely send someone to track you down. I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± John nodded. ¡°I think Ms. Muir should go alone on the pretense of bidding her farewell. Bringing you along would only raise suspicions.¡± He turned to She and said, ¡°I need you to cut back on the coaxing and just tell her a story. If she isn¡¯t moved by the story, then it would mean that Mr. Seet and Nicole were never meant to be.¡± ¡°Story? What story?¡± She asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°The story that I didn¡¯t get to finish¡­¡± John said, his gaze downcast. The next day. She arrived at the Wicked Pce early in the morning to meet Nicole. Noticing that thetter¡¯s face was rather pale, she told her to take care of herself before she cleared her throat and revealed the true intentions of her visit. ¡°Ms. Nicole, you¡¯re not going to like this, but I need you to listen to me,¡± She pleaded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after this. Is that alright?¡± Nicole simply stared at her wordlessly, waiting for her to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sure John had already told you the story of Evan sleeping with the urn that supposedly contained your ashes in his arms, right?¡± She started. ¡°Would you like to know how he brought the urn back home?¡± ¡°It had been raining heavily that fateful night. Evan unearthed the urn with his bare hands, ignoring the mud and grime that coated his arms as though his germaphobia never existed. When he finally dug the urn out, he held it close to his body, fearing that the rain would mar its surface. The elders from the Seet family had tried to stop him from bringing the urn back home, but he refused to obey their orders. He wanted to keep the urn and his love for you safe, even if it meant going against his family¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°Sending you to jail was a decision he hated himself for making. The victim had been his beloved grandfather, and you would never hear the end of it from the Seet family if Evan had not intervened.¡± By then, Nicole face had already turned a ghastly shade of white. Her fingers dug into the fabric of her shirt. She took a deep breath. ¡°If this isn¡¯t true love, then I don¡¯t know what is. Maybe the two of you are just not fated to be together.¡± She moved closer to Nicole before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m done with my story, but I still have a question for you. How would you feel if you pulled the same trick in order to stay close to Mr. Seet?¡± When Nicole did not answer, she decided to try another angle. ¡°I know you aren¡¯t actually in love with Levant, and I¡¯m sure Mr. Seet feels the same for Susan. How would you feel if you were forced to impersonate Susan just to get close to him?¡± Tears fell from Nicole¡¯s eyes. She used to berate Evan in her mind for stealing Levant¡¯s identity, but She¡¯s story made her realize how powerless he had been against fate and circumstance. An arrogant man like him has gone this far to stoop so low. He must have hated using someone else¡¯s identity just to talk to me. I won¡¯t be able to do the same even if I don¡¯t have a choice. The thought of it almost made her gag. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something else that I need to rify,¡± She said. ¡°Remember the jar of paper stars that you said was a gift from Mr. Seet to Susan? John and Davin have taken a closer look at it after Mr. Seet mailed it over. The truth was Mr. Seet had made those stars for Susan back when she saved him and got hospitalized, but the words on them seemed freshly written. The person who wrote them is pretty adept at forging Mr. Seet¡¯s handwriting, but it¡¯s still pretty obvious that those words weren¡¯t written by him¡± Chapter 930 Chapter 930 ¡°John managed to get his hands on the security footage from Mr. Seet¡¯s office,¡± She said, ncing at Nicole. ¡°Susan had given Mr. Seet the bottle not too long ago, and he¡¯s kept it in the drawer ever since.¡± Nicole¡¯s face was a ghastly shade of white while her eyes were swollen and teary. After a long period of silence, she managed to squeeze out a sorrowful grin and said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, She¡­maybe we were never meant to be¡­¡± She frowned. ¡°Are you saying that you still don¡¯t trust him?¡± Nicole fell silent. She found the events from the previous night highly suspicious, and it made her have second thoughts about her treatment towards Evan. It looks like this must have been a misunderstanding¡­ ¡°Are you done? You may take your leave now,¡± Nicole said calmly. She was taken aback by her words, but she had no choice but to take it. She stood up and let out a sigh as a strange feeling of irritation began to bubble up inside of her. Why can¡¯t she just forgive Mr. Seet? Can¡¯t she see just how much he loves her? Why is she so stubborn and stuck in her own ways? Maybe she didn¡¯t deserve all that love after all¡­ Maybe separation was the way to go after all. As Nicole watched She stomp out of the room, tears began to spill out of her eyes. Her tears slid into her mouth, and it tasted bittersweet. She felt bitter about how badly she had treated Evan, and how she had gotten him into so much trouble because of all the misunderstandings. Maybe we weren¡¯t fated to be together. However, she was moved by the intense love he had for her. I¡¯m sorry, Evan. I¡¯ll do everything to rescue you and make sure you leave this safe and sound, but I don¡¯t think we can be lovers anymore. ¡°So? How did it go?¡± Davin asked the moment She returned. ¡°Is Nicole going to help us save my brother?¡± She red at him as her temper red. ¡°What kind of sister-inw is she? She didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid when I told her that story! She even thinks that she isn¡¯t fated to be with Mr. Seet! Why is she so cold-hearted?¡± Davin¡¯s face fell. What now? With Nicole refusing to help, how are we going to save Evan? John had a deep frown on his face as well. After a moment of silence, he looked up and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s time we gather our forces and infiltrate the Wicked Pce, Mr. Davin.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Wait! We can¡¯t make my brother¡¯s predicament public! The Seet Group and my family will suffer a huge blow from this!¡± Davin eximed. ¡°We need toe up with another n.¡± ¡°What n? What options do we even have at this point?¡± John asked, panicking. ¡°The estate,¡± Davin answered with a gloomy face and knotted brows. ¡°The estate?¡± John repeated anxiously. Stephen had been released from the Wicked Pce by Evan posing as Levant. Even though his power was never to be underestimated, John was reluctant to ce all bat on him to win in the battle against the Wicked Pce. In fact, Nicole was dead set on marrying Levant, who was Stephen¡¯s adopted son and future son-in- law. John figured that he would be torn between helping his own family members and Evan, who was an outsider. John decided to voice his concerns to Davin, who pondered over them for a moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to try, I guess. Didn¡¯t Evan let Sir Musgrave out of the Wicked Pce while he was impersonating as Levant? I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t mind helping us out in return.¡± John nodded in agreement. She mmed her hand on the table. ¡°That¡¯s right, Davin! Having him return the favor would even things out. Your brother would have nothing to do with the estate or Nicole once that happens!¡± Davin turned around to shoot She a look. ¡°That¡¯s up to my brother to decide. Besides, I don¡¯t think Ms. Nicole is as heartless as you think.¡± Chapter 931 Chapter 931 ¡°Ms. Lane had no problem leaving Mr. Seet to die, but Mr. Seet would never do that to Ms. Lane. I believe it¡¯ll be hard for the man to part himself from her,¡± sighed John. ¡°I get it, but saving Evan is more important now. There¡¯s only so much we can do about the other things.¡± Davin turned to look at She. ¡°Will you go to the estate with me?¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s head there now,¡± thetter replied without hesitation. Having stayed on the estate for quite a while, John offered to go with the two since he was more familiar with it. He believed that he could be of help to them. The three were shocked to see Portia and Stephen at war when they arrived on the estate. They seemed to be fighting over a woman. ¡°No wonder you stayed at Wicked Pce for so long! You enjoy thepany of the pretty women, don¡¯t you? For all the years I¡¯ve been with you, never have you even smiled at me, and I thought that¡¯s because you only have eyes for Rosalie. Never did I expect you to treat Murphy¡¯s daughter differently! You two aren¡¯t really together, are you? That little shit even told me that you¡¯re eloping with her. Is that true? If so, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re ruined, and I mean it!¡± The three exchanged looks when they realized Stephen was in trouble and stopped dead in their tracks. Though, they had never expected Stephen to be in a fight because of an affair. ¡°This is nonsense! We¡¯re done talking here. Go home!¡± The three could hear Stephen ordering angrily. ¡°It better be, or you¡¯ll never hear the end it! From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to see Avril. That girl is just like Murphy. She¡¯ll do anything to get you, and if she ever does anything disgraceful, the Musgrave name will be tainted!¡± Portia babbled on for a while until Stephen grew impatient with her. Only then did she finally decide to leave. When Portia passed by the three, she was as embarrassed as she was furious, so she continued to stomp out without a word. John breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought Portia was going to vent on them, but the woman just walked away. He had learned that Portia was not an easy person to get along with when he lived on the estate with the amnesiac Nicole and her four children for a year. Nicole and the children had quarreled with the duchess on more than one asion. After the three entered the living room, John introduced Davin and She to Stephen. Having lived on the estate before, She was no stranger to Stephen, so she went straight to the point. ¡°We¡¯re here today to ask for a favor.¡± The duke responded in kind, ¡°This is about Evan, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes! So you know about it?¡± ¡°Avril was here, and she told me everything. I¡¯ll do what I can for him.¡± Davin was relieved to hear him say that, and he asked the man cautiously, ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± Stephen smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. John and Davin then looked at each other. Although Stephen only gave them a simple reply, he seemed sincere. That alone made them willing to believe in his words. After the three left, Stephen immediately called Nicole to talk about Evan. When the woman heard how Stephen was ready to risk it all to save her husband, her spirit instantly lifted. The duke nned to threaten Levant with the hospitalized Murphy so that the couple could find a chance to run away. ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous, Dad. You don¡¯t know that they¡¯ll take the bait for sure. What if it fails?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than doing nothing at all. If this works out, you¡¯ll be able to return with Evan. Don¡¯t worry about what Levant will do after that.¡± Chapter 932 Chapter 932 After some thought, Nicole realized that if her father were to do that, those at Wicked Pce would never stop going after him, and the estate would never have peace. Look at what happened to Evan. How can I let the same thing happen to the estate? Since it all happened because of me, I¡¯ll bear the full responsibility so that others can have peace. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already promised to marry Levant. We¡¯ll have the wedding soon, so you don¡¯t have to do anything for Evan. Levant¡¯s already promised to let him go.¡± Stephen was shocked to hear that. ¡°What are you saying, Nicole? Are you really nning to marry that man?¡± ¡°Dad, Levant¡¯s good to me, and I want to marry him.¡± ¡°Nicole¡­ ¡° ¡°Forget about kidnapping Murphy, Dad. Levant¡¯s decided to take him back to Wicked Pce to recuperate. You don¡¯t have to do anything other than attend my wedding.¡± Even after the call had ended, Stephen remained in a daze because he understood the rtionship between Evan and Nicole. He thought it was too cruel to have the two destined lovers separated. That was exactly what happened to Rosalie and him, so he was familiar with the excruciating pain of being separated from a loved one. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His rtionship with Rosalie was his greatest regret, so he wished for Nicole to spend the rest of her life with Evan without regrets. Never did the duke expect his daughter to be separated from her love because of life¡¯s cruel circumstances. Is this her fate? That evening, Davin and John went back to the estate to see if they could lend a hand regarding the situation. ¡°It¡¯s my brother we¡¯re talking about here. There must be something I can do to help.¡± Stephen smiled somberly at Evan¡¯s younger brother. The former had received news that Murphy had already been taken back to Wicked Pce. It was no longer possible to make a move on the man. The duke regretted telling Nicole about his n because he was sure that she had deliberately made Levant move Murphy to stop him from taking any risks. Stephen also heard that Levant fortified his defense at Wicked Pce. The man gathered almost all of his forces to guard the ce and made it near impossible for anyone to get in. It seems Nicole is determined to sacrifice her rtionship with Evan to keep him and the estate safe. The thought pained Stephen, and he took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just go home and wait.¡± Stephen was just as helpless as the two were ¨C he had no idea what to do. ¡°We do nothing at all? When will Evan be rescued, then? When are you going to make a move?¡± asked Davin with concern. ¡°Just¡­ Go back and wait for the news.¡± Stephen did not seem to want to converse on the topic any longer. Davin and John felt lost after leaving the estate, but their thoughts were interrupted by Sophia, who called to inquire about the date of their return. ¡°We ran into some problems here, Mom. We won¡¯t be going back so soon.¡± ¡°What kind of problems?¡± Davin did not want to worry his mother, so he told her nothing about Evan being trapped in Wicked Pce. Instead, he told Sophia that Nicole wanted to marry Levant and how Evan was trying to win her back. Sophia felt uneasy after the phone call and wondered why her son had to get involved with those at Wicked Pce. Wicked Pce is nothing but trouble! Sophia was sure that her older son would never marry anyone else if he could not marry Nicole, so for her son¡¯s sake, she was forced to go back to the ce she hated. When Jonathan noticed the nk expression on Sophia¡¯s face, he too asked about Evan and Davin¡¯s return date. ¡°Jonathan, I need to go to Wicked Pce,¡± responded Sophia when she came to her senses. Jonathan froze for a second before sighing, ¡°You severed ties with Wicked Pce when you married me. Will they still recognize you as one of their own if you go back there?¡± Chapter 933 Chapter 933 ¡°I have to go back there no matter what.¡± After a moment of silence, Jonathan lifted his head to look worriedly at his wife. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you then.¡± Sophia thought for a while before finally nodding in agreement. Meanwhile, at Wicked Pce, Levant was overjoyed that Nicole wanted to marry him as soon as possible. However, worry flitted across the man¡¯s eyes when the woman requested him to let Evan go. The man knew how much Evan loved Nicole, so he was sure that Evan would stop at nothing to ruin his wedding. ¡°I have no problem letting him go, Nicole, but it¡¯ll have to wait until after our wedding. I¡¯ll have someone escort him out of here then.¡± After the wedding, huh? Levant sure is careful. He must be worried that Evan will cause trouble if he¡¯s released too soon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole. I¡¯ll make sure Evan is safe for the next few days.¡± Levant had made up his mind, so Nicole knew that there was nothing she could do to change it. If anything, it would only make things worse for Evan. In the end, she nodded slightly in agreement. Davin and John waited for news about Evan toe, but instead, they received news of Nicole¡¯s and Levant¡¯s wedding. She let out a long sigh. ¡°How¡¯s Levant better than Mr. Seet? Why would Nicole want to marry him instead?¡± John was surprised as well. If Ms. Lane¡¯s busy with her wedding, she probably couldn¡¯t care less about Mr. Seet¡¯s welfare. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can count on Ms. Lane anymore, but why haven¡¯t we heard from the children either? Do they think they belong to Wicked Pce like their mother now? Is that why they don¡¯t care about their own father anymore?¡± sighed Davin. Suddenly, his phone rang ¨C it was Juan calling. ¡°If Juan really says he doesn¡¯t care about his father anymore, I¡¯ll do anything to sneak into Wicked Pce to twist his ear and spank his butt to teach him a lesson,¡± muttered Davin before answering the call. ¡°Uncle Davin, we finally found where Daddy, Jeremy, and the others are being held! Hurry up,e over and save them!¡± Davin was baffled by the boy¡¯s words. Me? Save them? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of doing that. ¡°They¡¯ve added more guards, Uncle Davin, so you¡¯ll have to be careful when you sneak in.¡± Even without the extra guards, Davin thought it would be difficult to rescue anyone from the heavily- guarded Wicked Pce. The strengthened defense made it nearly impossible. ¡°Juan, do you think I could be locked up too if I sneak in?¡± asked Davin timidly. His nephew gave it some thought. ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯re not backing out because you¡¯re scared, are you? You have to do this! He¡¯s your brother!¡± Brother? Even if it¡¯s my father we have to rescue, I can¡¯t just waltz in without a solid n! Why should I get locked up for nothing? Of course I¡¯d sacrifice myself if it¡¯s necessary, but we¡¯re not that desperate yet, right? ¡°Just tell me where your father is being held. I¡¯ll try to figure something out.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the location. This ce is like a maze, but you should know where it is once you look at some pictures.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After looking at the location Juan had sent him, Davin forwarded it to Stephen because he thought it would help the duke with the rescue. However, it only made the other man distraught as he wondered if he should just let Nicole marry Levant. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After much thinking, the duke decided to visit Nicole in Wicked Pce for a good talk. When Portia found out that her husband wanted to go to Wicked Pce, she hurried to stop him. ¡°Why are you going to Wicked Pce? Are you going there to see Avril?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see Nicole,¡± replied Stephen coldly. ¡°Why? She¡¯ll be marrying Levant in two days, and you¡¯ll be able to see her by then. I¡¯ll be going to the wedding with you.¡± Chapter 934 Chapter 934 ¡°I have to go now! I can¡¯t wait for two days,¡± insisted Stephen, throwing a pointed nce at his wife, but she would not get out of his way. ¡°It was Nicole¡¯s fault that you were imprisoned at Wicked Pce for months, and now you want to go back there to see her? I seriously doubt that you¡¯re going there to see her. You¡¯re probably going to see Avril!¡± Stephen thought his wife was being unreasonable, so he tried to walk away. Besides worrying that Stephen would be imprisoned in Wicked Pce again, Portia also worried that her husband would meet with Avril. Seeing how her husband insisted on going, the woman held onto Stephen¡¯s arm tightly like a madwoman and would not let him leave. Having never seen his wife like that before, Stephen was at a loss. ¡°If you dare walk out of Musgrave Estate, I¡¯ll kill myself! And if I die, you can be sure that my family will bury you with me in my grave!¡± Although the Ankins family was not to be underestimated, Stephen would not be threatened. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He squinted at his wife before ordering, ¡°Let me go, Portia!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ve been silent for far too long, Stephen! I¡¯m your wife, and I will not allow you to go meet another woman!¡± ¡°I told you that I¡¯m only going to see Nicole, my daughter!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! You are to meet no other women!¡± ¡°Stop this nonsense now!¡± he growled before breaking free of Portia. Then, he ordered someone to drive him to Wicked Pce immediately. Rage pulsed through Portia¡¯s veins as she watched her husband leave. How dare you treat me this way, Stephen! I¡¯ll make you pay! Portia stalked back to her room to make a phone call, and when she was done, a devious smile appeared on her face. When Stephen arrived at Wicked Pce, he was surprised to see Levant waiting to wee him. ¡°What brings you to Wicked Pce, Stephen?¡± ¡°I want to see Nicole!¡± ¡°The wedding will be in two days. You¡¯ll see her then. I¡¯m sure Mom¡¯s waiting for you at home. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t keep her waiting.¡± Only then did Stephen realize Levant had been expecting him because Portia had called the man to inform him of his arrival. Levant sure knows how to please his foster mother. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned! Portia will stop at nothing to stop me from seeing Nicole. With so many people guarding Wicked Pce, there¡¯s no way I can get in. I guess I¡¯ll just have toe up with another n. When she saw her husband return not long after he left, Portia¡¯s mouth curved into a smirk. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you save Nicole or meet with Avril now.¡± Stephen headed straight to a room where a portrait of Rosalie was hung and gazed at the art longingly. How do I save Nicole, Rosalie? Will she be like us, destined to be separated from the love of our lives? Wait. I think I¡¯ve got it, Rosalie. I¡¯ll wait until the wedding day to rescue her. It¡¯ll be risky, so I¡¯ll need you to watch over us. Let our daughter spend the rest of her life with her love and no regrets. I miss you, Rosalie. I miss you so much. The next day at Wicked Pce, instead of feeling excited, Nicole was downhearted about theing wedding. She would never see Evan again after marrying Levant, so all she could do was let her four children apany Evan on her behalf. She specifically urged Juan and Kyle to take good care of the man. She also asked Nina and Maya to be good girls for their father. The four children all pouted unhappily when they heard their mother¡¯s sincere request. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 ¡°Mommy, are you really marrying Levant?¡± ¡°You¡¯re only marrying Levant because you want him to let Daddy leave with us, right?¡± asked the ever- perceptive Kyle. The boy could tell that his mother was not happy about marrying Levant. Nicole often stared out the window in the direction of where Evan was being held. She would also whisper Evan¡¯s name to herself while doing it. Kyle was sure there was a reason his mother forced herself to marry Levant, and after what he heard her mumble time and again, he finally figured out the reason. Nicole stered a smile on her face. ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ll be very happy as Levant¡¯s wife.¡± Nina then voiced, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t really want to marry him, so how will you be happy?¡± Nicole was surprised by how mature her daughter sounded. This child will probably also grow up troubled by love. ¡°Nina, we don¡¯t always get what we want in this world. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to just go with the flow instead of going against the current. I¡¯ll get what I want if I marry Levant. That¡¯ll be enough for me.¡± Juan blinked his obsidian eyes at his mother. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯d rather leave Daddy so that he can get out of here safely?¡± Nicole did not expect her children to be so mature; she was impressed by their insight at such a young age. She gently patted Juan on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Daddy and I. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll get to leave with him. Now, go y.¡± Maya continued to pout because she had realized that her family would never be whole again if her mother married someone else. The children walked out to the courtyard and sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Davin say he would rescue Daddy? Where on earth is he?¡± Maya asked Juan. Thetter froze, for he too was curious about why Davin had not made a move yet. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can count on him anymore,¡± sighed Kyle. Frowning, Nina suggested calling their uncle, so Juan took his phone and tried to make the call, but it would not go through. ¡°How can this be?¡± muttered Juan to himself. Momentster, a realization popped up in his mind. ¡°It must be Levant¡¯s doing!¡± Kyle nodded in agreement. ¡°His wedding with Mommy has already been ruined twice, so he must¡¯ve cut off all connections with the outside world to prevent such a thing from happening again.¡± Maya pursed her mouth and eximed, ¡°Levant sure is devious! He¡¯ll do anything to get Mommy!¡± ¡°Actually, Levant is just trying to marry the love of his life,¡± sighed Nina. Her remark made her siblings stare at her, wide-eyed. ¡°Nina, are you actually sympathizing with Levant?¡± asked Juan curiously. ¡°Well, he did fall in love with someone he shouldn¡¯t. That¡¯s very pitiful.¡± ¡°What about Daddy and Mommy then? They¡¯ve been forcefully separated! You¡¯re supposed to be on our side, Nina!¡± Maya red at her sister, but Nina only rolled her eyes in response. ¡°You don¡¯t know what love or empathy is. I may be on your side, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t pity Levant. Plus, it¡¯s not just him who deals with such pain. Many in this world deserve pity.¡± Maya rolled her eyes back at her sister. Juan and Maya knew how good Nina was in an argument, so the two exchanged looks and decided to leave her alone. Kyle kept quiet, but he thought his sister¡¯s argument made sense. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. People often say that you¡¯ll always find a reason to pity a dislikable person if you look close enough. I didn¡¯t understand what that meant before, but now I believe Levant is such a person. Since they could not make a call to anyone, the children decided to visit their Daddy and figure out a n with him. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 However, the guards around where Evan was being kept had been doubled, making it extremely difficult for the children to sneak in. Juan sighed, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that we don¡¯t know how to fly. With that many guards surrounding the area, it¡¯s impossible to get in!¡± The four had staked out the ce for most of the day, but the number of guards showed no signs of a decrease, so they had no choice but to retreat. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do now. We¡¯ll have to see if Uncle Davin can stop the wedding tomorrow and rescue Daddy.¡± After Juan finished speaking, Maya nodded vigorously and put her hands together to pray. Nina looked at her sister in puzzlement and asked what she was doing. ¡°I¡¯m praying for a miracle for tomorrow,¡± replied Maya. All her siblings widened their eyes silently. Kyle was amused because his mother would always do the same thing. Nicole would often put her hands together before mumbling something. Will there really be a miracle tomorrow? The wedding venue was extravagantly decorated with a dazzling chandelier, a red carpet, bottles of champagne, and rose petals everywhere. There was an ambiance of romance and celebration in the air. The guestsmented on how the previous two weddings had not worked out. Everyone wondered if the third time would really be the charm. ¡°If you ask me, I think the couple should break up if the wedding fails again this time. That¡¯s three strikes!¡± ¡°If I failed to marry the same woman twice, I¡¯d just give up on her even if she¡¯s a goddess!¡± ¡°But it was because of Murphy¡¯s condition, wasn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t think it had anything to do with the bride.¡± ¡°Bad things always happened on their wedding day. The bride¡¯s probably a jinx!¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a fair point.¡± Light from the chandelier shone down on the carpet as Levant walked slowly to the center of the stage with Nicole on his arm. All the woman could think about was how Evan would be released to leave Wicked Pce with the children as soon as she got married. To her, the wedding was just part of the deal for Evan¡¯s freedom ¨C it was nothing worth feeling happy or sad about. Seeing that the wedding was about to start when the couple reached the stage, Stephen suddenly rose to object to the wedding. ¡°I¡¯m Nicole¡¯s father, and I¡¯m not giving my daughter away to Levant!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Damn, is something happening again this time? This is going to be good!¡± As the guests continued their discussions, Portia looked at her husband in surprise before growling, ¡°Have you lost your mind? Why would you say such a thing?¡± Stephen paid his wife no mind and continued to stare at Levant and Nicole. ¡°I raised you, Levant. Even though you¡¯re not my biological son, I treated you like my own, so I¡¯d know that you¡¯re not the right one for Nicole. She doesn¡¯t love you. Of that, I¡¯m sure. There¡¯s no point in marrying someone who doesn¡¯t love you. You won¡¯t be happy, Levant. Better a finger off than one wagging. It¡¯s not toote to let go now. Trust me. You¡¯ll find someone better.¡± An intimidating glint shed across Levant¡¯s eyes. The man had done everything he could to make sure his third wedding go smoothly, but never did he expect Stephen to be the one to ruin things. I¡¯m a wedding away from marrying Nicole. We¡¯ll then stay together forever, and I¡¯ll finally have the love I¡¯ve always dreamed of. I won¡¯t let anything go wrong! Levant turned to Nicole, who stood beside him in a white wedding dress and whispered a warning. ¡°If you want Evan to walk out of Wicked Pce alive, you will shut your father up now!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew Levant would only let Evan go after their wedding. Chapter 937 Chapter 937 I have to make sure Evan leaves this ce alive. So, she rushed over to Stephen and pulled him aside. ¡°Please don¡¯t this, Dad. I¡¯m begging you! Just let me marry Levant.¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do, but I¡¯ve already sent people to rescue Evan from Wicked Pce. Even if you refuse to go on with the wedding now, Levant won¡¯t dare do anything to you. Not with so many people watching. You¡¯ll be able to leave this ce with Evan and nevere back.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know Levant like I do. He¡¯ll never stoping for us, so please just let the matter be. I owe Evan too much, Dad. I have to make sure he walks away safely.¡± She grew so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes. She held her father¡¯s hand tightly as if she were holding onto Evan¡¯sst chance of survival. As long as Dad lets the wedding go on, Evan will be released. Portia walked over to dissuade her husband from causing trouble by threatening to expose his rtionship with Avril. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s true. You and the Estate will be ruined if I tell anyone about the matter. You think about that, Stephen!¡± The man turned to re at Portia. ¡°Do it! I know I¡¯m innocent, so I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°Why you¡­ ¡° Portia never expected Stephen to sacrifice his own reputation and that of the estate for his daughter¡¯s sake. Does Stephen really love Nicole that much? Nicole was also shocked by the grand disy of fatherly love. Dad is willing to give up everything for me, but I can¡¯t let him do that! ¡°Dad, if you insist on ruining my wedding, I¡¯ll actually kill myself. I mean it.¡± Nicole knew Portia meant business, so she had no choice but to threaten her father to protect his reputation and the estate. Upon hearing those words, Stephen was filled with sorrow. He never wanted Nicole to suffer his fate, but there was nothing he could do when his daughter was that stubborn. ¡°Nicole¡­ ¡° he called out before taking a deep breath and closing his eyes in pain and silent surrender. Nicole breathed a sigh of relief when it was over and turned to return back to Levant¡¯s side. Levant was also relieved to see Stephen change his mind. When the ceremony began, the former could almost see happiness itself descending on him and Nicole. A soft smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Levant, do you take this beautifuldy to be your wife? And do you promise to take care of her for richer or poorer, in sickness and health, for as long as you both shall live? Levant looked at Nicole sincerely and promised, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°And the Beautiful bride to be, do you take Mr. Levant to be your husband? Do you promise to be there for him for richer or poorer, in sickness and health, for as long as you both shall live?¡± Nicole was silent; she could not seem to get the words out of her mouth. She clenched her hands together tightly and reminded herself that she had already decided to marry Levant. Come on. Say ¡°I do!¡± Say it! I have to do this for Evan. There¡¯s no other way. Nicole held her breath and parted her lips slowly. ¡°I¡­ ¡° ¡°She doesn¡¯t!¡± interrupted a deep voice suddenly. That voice could not be more familiar to Nicole. It¡¯s him! It¡¯s Evan¡­ Nicole turned her head and saw Evan, Davin, Sophia, and Murphy walking towards her. Beside them were She, John, and her four children. Their appearance at the wedding caused a stir, and people flew into gossip again. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Levant really shouldn¡¯t marry this woman. Three times he¡¯s tried and failed. That woman is bad luck!¡± Chapter 938 Chapter 938 ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why was Murphy absent before but now appears with the opposing group?¡± ¡°There must be a reason. Let¡¯s continue to watch how the scene unfolds¡­¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re talking!¡± Evan and the others walked to the stage before he and Levant engaged in a stare down. Their eyes were sharp like razors, causing sparks to fly as the atmosphere around them became tense. ¡°Why are you here, Sophia?¡± Nicole looked at Evan¡¯s mother in surprise. ¡°Go to your Nicole now, Evan!¡± Evan then stepped onto the stage to stand beside Nicole. That was when everyone noticed that Evan was also in a groom¡¯s suit. ¡°Wait. Who¡¯s the groom here?¡± ¡°There are two of them. This is ridiculous! How can something like this happen?¡± Nicole shot the man a puzzled look. ¡°What¡¯s going on? When did you get out of Wicked Pce? And how?¡± Levant was just as baffled as Nicole was when he looked at Murphy. ¡°What is going on, Dad? This is your son¡¯s wedding! Why are you with them?¡± ¡°Your father is my father¡¯s uncle. That¡¯s why he¡¯s with us,¡± answered Juan readily. Frowning, Levant thought about what the young boy said. If Murphy is Evan¡¯s uncle, he and Sophia are considered siblings, which makes Evan and I¡­ Cousins. Levant found the idea confusing. ¡°Dad, since when did I have an aunt? How did I not know about such a thing before?¡± Sophia stepped up to exin the situation to the man herself. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know. You only found out about Murphy recently. I left Wicked Pce a long time ago. To be exact, I left more than twenty years ago with my mother. That was even before I got married, and I never came back. I wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for you. Evan and Nicole love each other, Levant. Even if you manage to marry her with your schemes, you won¡¯t be happy. Instead of the three of you suffering, why not let Nicole go so that she can be with Evan? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find someone better eventually.¡± Sophia¡¯s words were loud and clear. Levant felt as though those words were a death sentence to his love for Nicole. The man felt as if the sky itself had fallen. He refused to listen to reason, so he turned to Murphy. ¡°Dad, today is my wedding day with Nicole. Don¡¯t you want to see us get married?¡± Murphy let out a long sigh. ¡°Levant, when I agreed to help you make Nicole lose her memory, you said you¡¯d let her go if she didn¡¯t end up falling for you even with her amnesia. Why are you still refusing to let her go now? There are plenty of fishes in the sea. It doesn¡¯t have to be her you marry. Listen to your old man, Levant. Let her go because you deserve better.¡± The sudden turn of events was like a bolt from the blue to Levant. He had thought that he would spend the rest of his life with Nicole after that day because he had done everything he was supposed to. The third wedding with the woman was supposed to be foolproof. Never did he expect everyone to be against him on his wedding day. Even Stephen, the one who had raised him, stirred up trouble in the middle of the ceremony. His biological father, Murphy, somehow managed to find his aunt and almost every member of the Seet family to stop his wedding. Levant had given his all and was so close to realizing his dream, only to watch it shatter to pieces. He felt as if his heart had been torn out. Looking at Stephen and Murphy, the man sneered, ¡°My stepfather chose to ignore my feelings for his daughter¡¯s sake, and my own father made the same choice for his nephew¡¯s sake.¡± Chapter 939 Chapter 939 ¡°I am nothing! A father and a stepfather like you are nothing to me! I hate you! I hate both of you!¡± Then, he red murderously at Nicole without blinking for a few seconds. After that, he suddenly snickered, but there was a hint of sadness in that scornfulughter. ¡°Evan will be marrying Sir Musgrave¡¯s daughter now, Levant. If you want, you can stay. Otherwise, you should head back to Wicked Pce.¡± Murphy gestured to his men to send Levant back. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! I¡¯ll see myself out!¡± roared Levant. After standing still for a moment, the man lifted his seemingly heavy legs and left. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The guests below the stage continued their discussions. They had originally been there for Levant¡¯s wedding, but someone else unexpectedly reced the groom. The three failed weddings instantly became big news, and many felt sympathy for Levant. Since Evan had reced the man as the groom, the wedding became nothing more than a formality. Nicole kept holding Evan¡¯s hand tightly and cared not what others had to say. At that moment, the two only had each other in their eyes. The woman was dumbstruck by the turn of events. She thought she and Evan would have to go their separate ways for the rest of their lives. Never did she imagine him to appear suddenly and even be her bridegroom. To Nicole, that was more than a pleasant surprise ¨C it was a downright miracle. Although they had been through many twists and turns, Nicole still felt fortunate. When they finished the ceremony, Evan made a promise to her. ¡°When we get home, I will give you a romantic and unique wedding.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± she nodded excitedly, her eyes gleaming like stars in the night sky. When they got back to the estate, She looked at Nicole and sincerely apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Nicole. I didn¡¯t know you wanted to marry Levant to save Evan. I thought you really fell for Levant and decided to abandon Mr. Seet. I even used you of being cold-hearted. Please forgive me for my ignorance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t me you. I would have done the same. You know how the both of us are like ¨C we¡¯re both straightforward.¡± Holding Nicole¡¯s hand, She nodded vigorously. Davin chimed in, ¡°You even made John and I misunderstand Nicole. We believed you when you say those things about her.¡± ¡°Anyhow, I believe everyone is happy about how things turned out in the end.¡± John chuckled before turning to Sophia. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I knew you¡¯re an extraordinary woman who can do extraordinary things, but I never expected you to be a member of Wicked Pce and a sister to Murphy.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a good or bad thing that I was a member of Wicked Pce?¡± Sophia asked ?with a chuckle. After some thought, John nced at Jonathan and replied, ¡°Good thing. It¡¯s definitely a good thing.¡± Sophia then eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Murphy to treat me the way he did more than twenty years ago. He¡¯s a fine brother indeed!¡± ¡°Now that you have Wicked Pce¡¯s got your back, the Seets wouldn¡¯t dare cross you, Ma¡¯am.¡± John started to butter Sophia up at the revtion. The woman lifted her head to look at Jonathan, Evan, and Davin. ¡°What do you think, Seets? Is John right?¡± Her husband coughed slightly but said nothing, while Evan nodded and replied softly, ¡°Yup.¡± Davin walked up to his mother to give her a massage, hoping to tter her. ¡°Of course he¡¯s right! From now on, you¡¯ll be of utmost importance in our family!¡± Davin then gave Sophia a big thumbs-up. She pouted as she watched the way Davin acted. She was worried that the man would probably side with his mother if she ever fought with Sophia. Is it really a good idea to marry this man? The woman sighed to herself and decided that she would test Davin when she gets the chance. She wanted to see if she was more important to him than his mother. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 ¡°Sophia!¡± A cry sounded, and a woman suddenly burst in, rushing up to hold Sophia¡¯s arm. ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m Avril, Murphy¡¯s daughter.¡± Sophia instantly sized Avril up. She had only been back at Wicked Pce for a short while ¨C she had not gotten the chance to meet the rest of Murphy¡¯s family. When Sophia left Wicked Pce, Avril had just been born. The woman smiled happily at Avril because she had never expected to see her niecee running to her. ¡°What a beautiful youngdy you¡¯ve grown into now, Avril! Why don¡¯t you go head back with me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, Sophia.¡± Avril turned to nce at Stephen shyly. ¡°My love is here, so I¡¯m not going anywhere unless he goes with me.¡± Portia, who was standing beside Stephen, burst in mes when she heard Avril¡¯s words. She could not believe that the woman would dare to gesture at Stephen with that suggestive nce in front of everyone. Am I a joke to her? ¡°Look at how she¡¯s confessing to you again, Stephen! Go, tell her what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Sophia was baffled by Portia¡¯s words because she was unsure of who the duchess was referring to. Besides Portia herself, Sophia was the closest in age to Stephen. She¡¯s not talking about me, is she? Sophia was about to ask Portia when She approached her to gesture at Avril. Avril has fallen for Sir Musgrave? The man¡¯s almost as old as Murphy! Why would Avril fall for him? Sophia considered how Avril looked at Stephen and soon realized that her niece was indeed in love with the man. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Does Murphy know? Portia demanded impatiently, ¡°Say something, Stephen!¡± After ncing at his wife, Stephen turned to Avril and noticed her looking at him with love-struck eyes. At that moment, Avril promised herself that she would give up everything to follow Stephen like a moth to a me if he confessed openly to her. Her eyes burned with mes of passion as she looked expectantly at the duke. ¡°Avril, I told you that it¡¯d be great to have a daughter like you, so would you like to be my foster daughter?¡± The question came down like a bucket of cold water on the woman, extinguishing the mes in her eyes. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be your foster daughter!¡± she shouted angrily. Sophia walked over held her niece¡¯s hand. ¡°Stephen will be like a father to you, and you¡¯ll be a sister to Nicole. That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, Sophia. That¡¯s not good,¡± Avril sneered. ¡°What do you want then? Stephen won¡¯t be with you, so I suggest you stop dreaming about it!¡± Portia huffed. Avril then turned to Nicole. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your mother¡¯s more beautiful than you? All I see here is a madwoman. There¡¯s nothing beautiful about her.¡± Nicole was stunned by her harsh remark. She had never told Avril that Portia was not her birth mother. She thought the woman would find out eventually, but it had not turned out that way. Just when Nicole was wondering if she should exin the situation to Avril, Portia did it for her. ¡°I am Stephen¡¯s wife, but not Nicole¡¯s mother. That woman¡¯s been dead for a while now.¡± The word ¡°dead¡± hurt Nicole like a knife to the heart, and it also prompted Stephen to roar at his wife, ¡°Portia!¡± The duchess turned to her husband in a huff. ¡°What are you yelling at me for? It¡¯s the truth!¡± Avril froze. She knew Portia was telling the truth when she noticed the sadness in Nicole¡¯s eyes. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 So this woman is not Nicole¡¯s birth mother. I wouldn¡¯t have been so nice to her if I knew sooner. ¡°Rosalie may not be around anymore, but she¡¯ll always be in my heart. No one can take her ce!¡± Stephen¡¯s loud and clear words left Avril stupefied. Stephen sure loves Nicole¡¯s mother very much. However, that does not seem to be the case with Lady Musgrave, so that means I still have a chance. Portia¡¯s face darkened when she heard Stephen, and she stomped out after ring at her husband. Avril lifted the corner of her mouth to let out a snicker. Staring at Avril with his keen eyes, Evan feared that the woman might have an ulterior motive for getting close to Stephen. When Evan and Nicole and went out for a walk at night, the former mentioned his worry to the woman. The woman looked at her husband in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a reason Avril wanted to get close to my dad?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a possibility of that happening!¡± Evan nodded. Nicole furrowed her brows. ¡°What could it be then? I think she¡¯s fighting for someone she loves. She probably fell for my dad because he¡¯s good-looking, mature, and manly. That¡¯s possible, right?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d say you¡¯re certainly more confident about him than himself.¡± Nicole continued to keep her brows knitted. ¡°So now you¡¯re saying my dad thinks Avril has an ulterior motive too?¡± Evan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°You know what? Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about us instead.¡± ¡°What about us?¡± Evan lifted his head up to look at the starry night sky. ¡°Which star do you think is the brightest?¡± ¡°Are you trying to find the brightest star with me, Mr. Seet?¡± Nicole, too, stared at the twinkling stars. The wind gently blew on her wavy hair, and the faint smell of perfume lingered in their noses. Evan then yed with the hair hanging from her forehead as he moved his lips to say huskily, ¡°The brightest star is not up in the sky. It¡¯s here.¡± With eyes deep like the ocean, he gazed into her sparkling eyes. To him, her eyes were more beautiful than any star in the night sky. Nicole lowered her head shyly because it had been a while since he had looked at her like that. Evan cradled her face between his hands and kissed her luscious lips softly. She closed her eyes, and the scene She described to her appeared in her mind. She could see Evan digging out the urn in a storm before hugging it to sleep. It was as if the scene was happening right before her eyes. Nicole could not believe how much the man loved her. Even when he thought she was dead, he had never stopped loving her. Filled with warmth on the inside, Nicole put her fair, slender arms around Evan¡¯s neck. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After the long kiss, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Were you sad when you thought I died?¡± The man took in a deep breath when he was reminded of the terrible pain. ¡°Never scare me with a fake death again!¡± Nicole pouted. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have ¡®died¡¯ if I weren¡¯t convinced that you wanted me dead! I thought I was giving you what you wanted then.¡± At that point, the man¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ll make sure you get justice for your suffering in prison. Davin told me the Muirs found a witness. Unfortunately, he was kidnapped when he reached K Nation, so we¡¯ll have to look for new evidence when we get back.¡± Nicole was silent when she remembered how Levant and Susan had impersonated Evan to fool her. She lifted her head to inquire seriously, ¡°If I tell you that Levant and Susan are involved and that the two had colluded for a while, would you believe me?¡± Her husband squinted slightly when she mentioned Susan. I¡¯ve already assigned someone to investigate the fire that happened all those years ago. I wonder if the investigator found anything. Seeing how Evan said nothing, Nicole pouted displeasedly. ¡°I knew it! I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe that Susan¡¯s involved because she saved your life and has a thing for you. To you, she¡¯s an angel incapable of such savagery.¡± Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Evan was amused by how jealous Nicole seemed, so he reached out to caress her fair cheek. ¡°I know very well what kind of person Susan is. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the bottom of it.¡± Nicole would like to know what he would do to Susan after he found out the truth. She felt asking him directly but then decided that it was better to see for herself what the man would do. Another breeze came up, making her sneeze twice, so Evan wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside, You¡¯ll catch a cold if we stay any longer.¡± She nodded, and the two walked back shoulder to shoulder. Another cool breeze came up, but his warm hand held hers tightly, so the cold did not bother her. Looking at how the two walked into their bedroom intimately, the four children were relieved. Maya¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. ¡°Daddy and Mommy are finally together then! How wonderful!¡± ¡°Our family is nowplete, all thanks to Grandma!¡± eximed Nina. ¡°Good thing Grandma and Grandpa got there in time. Things would¡¯ve been very different if we only had Uncle Davin to depend on. Mommy might have even actually be Levant¡¯s wife!¡± sighed Juan solemnly. ¡°So it¡¯s been proven that your Uncle Davin is unreliable!¡± Davin and She were walking down the stairs and just happened to hear Kyle. ¡°What did I ever do to you, Kyle? How can you say such things about your own uncle? And how has it been proven? Come on, tell me.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Kyle nced at his uncle coldly. ¡°Not only have you failed to rescue Daddy, but you also failed to stop the wedding between Mommy and Levant.¡± Davin felt the need to exin himself to the children. ¡°That¡¯s not my fault! me your Grandpa. He promised to rescue your Daddy and have your Mommy and Daddy go back together. I only did nothing because I trusted him.¡± Kyle unceremoniously rolled his eyes at his uncle. ¡°That doesn¡¯t even make any sense!¡± ¡°How can you me Grandpa when you¡¯re the one who was incapable of rescuing Daddy? That¡¯s not right, Uncle Davin.¡± Davin could not believe that his nieces and nephews were turning against him, so he continued to defend himself. ¡°Your Grandma may have rescued him, but I¡¯m the one who contacted her, so you can also say that I¡¯m the one who rescued your daddy. Besides, Sophia¡¯s my mother. What difference does it make which one of us rescued Evan? In conclusion, considering the two points mentioned, you can regard me as your daddy¡¯s savior.¡± After the four exchanged pointed looks, Nina suddenly said, ¡°Well, Grandma promised to buy us new clothes and give us presents. Since there¡¯s no difference between you and Grandma, why don¡¯t you do that for us instead?¡± Among the Seets, Davin was the only poor one, so clever Nina targeted her uncle¡¯s money. After clearing his throat multiple times, Davin put on a dry smile. ¡°I think you better ask your grandma for that because, your Grandma and I, we don¡¯t mingle our money. You can ask her yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± She nced at her fianc¨¦ and solemnly told him, ¡°You¡¯re a man, Davin. Stop being so cheap! And you¡¯re my man, which is all the more reason why you should be more generous.¡± She then promised the children to take them shopping the next day and buy them whatever they want. The four cheered happily and thanked her before turning back to continue ridiculing their uncle. ¡°You¡¯re not even as generous as a woman, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°Stop being a cheapskate, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°If you keep that up, we¡¯ll only spend time with Aunt She and not you.¡± When the children were done throwing remarks at Davin, they all went into their bedroom, leaving the man to wonder helplessly if he would have enough for his wedding and future children. What¡¯s wrong with being thrifty? Chapter 943 Chapter 943 He remembered how hard those months without money had been for him. He would feel insecure without money, so he had forced himself to be thrifty. She patted her fianc¨¦¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve changed, Davin. Do you really have to be that cheap?¡± That remark made Davin remember how frivolous She could be with her spending. We¡¯d both be broke if we don¡¯t change this habit of hers. He looked at her and replied, ¡°Yes! We have to be!¡± After sizing the man up, She sighed internally and assumed that Davin was still being haunted by those difficult months he had experienced. I guess I¡¯ll have to tell the children tomorrow why their once generous uncle turned so thrifty. They might even learn the virtue of thrift, so it could be a good thing. Nicole was lying in Evan¡¯s arms as the two cuddled intimately. They felt likerades-in-arms who had been through life-and-death situations together. Evan yed with Nicole¡¯s hair, while she caressed his face with her finger. She smiled softly when she realized that his face exactly matched the one in her memory. The man stared at her as if he had a lot to say to her but decided not to say anything in the end, for he could feel just how closely connected they were. It felt as if they couldmunicate with each other without uttering a word. As the two gazed at each other, Nicole finally broke the silence. ¡°When are we going back, Evan?¡± ¡°Whenever you want.¡± The answer made Nicole halt her actions. She wanted to go back as soon as possible because she was worried about Lane Corporation, and the Seet Group needed Evan too, but she was also worried about her father. It doesn¡¯t matter if Avril¡¯s really in love with Dad or if she had an ulterior motive because either one is enough to cause chaos at the estate. And if Avril refuses to let Dad go, I¡¯m sure he will be helpless against her. Evan knew what Nicole was thinking, so he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s have our wedding as soon as possible when we get back. We should ask Sir Musgrave toe with us so that he can attend the wedding.¡± Nicole thought it was a good idea. But if Avril insists oning too, wouldn¡¯t she still be around Dad? Still, I guess it¡¯s better to have her where I can see her. Besides, I might even get the chance to figure out why she¡¯s pestering Dad and solve the problem once and for all. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to Dad tomorrow.¡± Evan nodded before he continued to gaze at Nicole with his ocean-deep eyes. He moved his slender finger down her snow-white cheek as if he were touching the world¡¯s rarest treasure. There was nothing but pure love in his eyes. With the moonlight shining down gently on their soft bed, everything before Nicole¡¯s eyes seemed like a beautiful dream to her. ¡°Hug me, Evan.¡± ¡°Kiss me, Evan.¡± ¡°Evan¡­ ¡° ¡°Evan, what are you doing with your hand? You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Whatever you want.¡± The temperature in the room continued to rise. It was an enchanting and magical night. Feeling safe and secure on Evan¡¯s chest, Nicole slept like a baby that night. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When she woke up, the sun was already shining brightly in the sky. After rubbing her sleepy eyes, she checked her watch and was shocked to see that it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. The four little ones were already waiting outside her bedroom when she finally got dressed. ¡°Mommy, Avril¡¯s here again looking for Grandpa. She¡¯s fighting with Grandpa¡¯s wife now, so you better go take a look.¡± Nicole did not expect to wake up to such rming news. What an unpleasant surprise! Chapter 944 Chapter 944 ¡°She¡¯s still here? In the living room?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maya nodded vigorously. ¡°Grandpa asked her to leave, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. She even wanted to move in to the estate!¡± She¡¯s really trying to stir up trouble in the estate, isn¡¯t she? Nicole rushed to the living room, and before she even reached there, she could see Avril beside her father, muttering something to him. When she listened closely, she was taken aback by Avril¡¯s bold suggestion. She could not believe how straightforward and audacious Avril was when the woman suggested that Stephen divorce Portia. Avril even mentioned how Wicked Pce and the estate would be a family once Stephen marries her and how that would benefit everyone. Seeing how Avril kept trying to sell her father on the naive idea dignifiedly, Nicole thought the woman seemed like a character that would only appear in a y. She had never seen someone show their ambition so unabashedly as Avril did. Evan did mention that Avril might have an ulterior motive. Does wanting to be the duchess count? ¡°I have a point here, don¡¯t I? I mean, you don¡¯t even like your wife, so why not get a divorce?¡± The duke turned to nce at Avril sharply. ¡°That¡¯s it! Stop yapping and go home. Don¡¯t evere back here again!¡± The woman froze for a second before sitting down on the couch aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I risked my safety to keep youpany when you were in Wicked Pce, and now that you¡¯re out, you want to throw me out like I¡¯m trash? I won¡¯t have that!¡± Stephen sighed irritatedly. ¡°What do you want then?¡± ¡°I love you, and I want to be with you!¡± ¡°Avril, you have a great future ahead of you. There¡¯s no need to waste your time on me. Just tell me exactly what you want from me or what you need me to do, and I¡¯ll get it done.¡± The woman gazed at him with her marble eyes and thought carefully before asking, ¡°Do you mean it? Anything at all?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The estate will never be at peace if Avril kepting over, so he wanted nothing more than to meet the woman¡¯s demand and send her on her way. Avril then stood up and started circling him. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing that I want, and that¡¯s¡­ you! So you¡¯ll give me what I want, right?¡± ¡°This is nonsense!¡± Stephen roared. ¡°You promised to give me anything I want! Are you breaking your promise? You¡¯re a man, and men shouldn¡¯t go around breaking their promises!¡± Speechless, the duke turned and walked out of the living room, only to bump into his daughter. ¡°Do you need a hand, Dad?¡± After some thought, Stephen nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, and make it quick!¡± He then turned to shoot Avril an annoyed look before hurrying away. The woman smiled when she saw Nicole walking into the living room. ¡°I thought Lady Musgrave was your mother and worried that you would be against me for trying to steal your mother¡¯s man. Good thing that wasn¡¯t the case. Since that woman¡¯s not your mother, you should side with me, and we¡¯ll get rid of her together. She wasn¡¯t good to you anyway, but I¡¯ll be when I be your stepmother.¡± Nicole hated hearing the word ¡°stepmother.¡± Avril¡¯s only a few years older than me, yet she thinks she has what it takes to be my stepmother? Nicole took a deep breath before inquiring unceremoniously, ¡°Is everyone at Wicked Pce as shameless as you are? You¡¯ll do anything to get what you want, won¡¯t you?¡± Avril froze at first but then nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s how we do things at Wicked Pce. We¡¯ll stop at nothing to get what we want. I thought you would¡¯ve figured that already after witnessing what Levant¡¯s done to get you.¡± Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Nicole was left speechless for a while but then thought of Sophia. ¡°Your aunt, Sophia, was also a member of Wicked Pce, but she¡¯s different. You should learn a few things from her.¡± Avril smirked when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. My aunt is even bolder when ites to getting what she wants. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left with Grandma and severed ties with Wicked Pce. The only reason she came back was to help her son. To achieve that, she had no problem going back to Wicked Pce after staying away for so many years. So you see, if something¡¯s important enough, people will do anything to get it. It¡¯s not just me because I believe we¡¯re all the same.¡± Nicole could not help but unwillingly agree with Avril¡¯s words. ¡°So what¡¯s so important for you have to get close to my dad?¡± ¡°I want to be with someone I love. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s important? For that, I¡¯m ready to give my all,¡± answered Avril frankly, her words leaving Nicole speechless once again. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Aspirations do differ from person to person. To each their own, I guess. Noticing how Nicole kept silent, Avril continued, ¡°Think it over. If you help me get what I want, I¡¯ll promise you something in return. Think of it as a deal.¡± Nicole was surprised by the offer, but she was not sure if she should do it. She knew her father did not have feelings for the woman before her now. ¡°My dad only has eyes for my mother, and that¡¯s been the case for more than twenty years. Nobody can rece her in his heart, so I think you should listen to him and find somebody else to give your love to.¡± Avril stayed silent for a moment. She then responded, ¡°I don¡¯t me you for not wanting to help me. After all, it must be hard for you to imagine having a stepmother as young and beautiful as I am.¡± Nicole was left dumbfounded by the woman¡¯s way of thinking. But then again, Dad must feel like he¡¯ll never find love again. He¡¯s been missing Mom ever since she died more than twenty years ago. That couldn¡¯t have been easy. It¡¯s not exactly a bad thing to have someone take care of him in hister years and make him happy. I¡¯m sure Mom wouldn¡¯t mind. She probably wouldn¡¯t want to see Dad live out the rest of his life miserably. After taking a deep breath, Nicole looked at Avril. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop you from pursuing my dad, but it¡¯s up to you to win him over.¡± The former was taken aback by her own words, for she was supposed to solve her father¡¯s problem for him, but she now sounded more like she was encouraging Avril to carry on. At that, Avril turned delighted. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll do my best to win him over. Just you wait!¡± Evan was just as surprised when Nicole told him what had happened. ¡°You said what?¡± ¡°If Avril truly loves my dad, it¡¯s not a bad thing for him to have someone beside him in hister years.¡± Evan froze as he stared at Nicole with his deep-set eyes. Although he knew she simply wanted her father to be happy, he was still not convinced that things were that simple with Avril. I should speak to this cousin of mine when I get the chance. ¡°Have you talked to your father about going back with us?¡± ¡°Shoot! I forgot all about it! I¡¯ll do that now.¡± Naturally, Stephen promised to go back with the two when he learned that his own daughter was going to have a wedding, but when he noticed Avril waving excitedly at him, he doubted his decision. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 ¡°Do you have any charming male friends who are around Avril¡¯s age? You should introduce them to her. Maybe that will be enough to shift her focus from me,¡± suggested Stephen to his daughter, who then nodded and promised, ¡°No problem, Dad. You do care for Avril, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I want her to get married as soon as possible so that she¡¯ll leave me alone.¡± Nicole considered his expression and realized that her father really did not have feelings for Avril. I guess we¡¯ll go with the flow then. I have to start nning the wedding when I get back. It was already seven when they reached their homnd. Sophia, Davin, She, and Avril returned to the Seet residence, while Evan, Nicole, and the children returned to Imperial Garden with Stephen and his aides. John and the Hidden Masters also returned to their respective ces. That was the end of their trip to K Nation. Stephen looked at Imperial Garden with great satisfaction. He could see how much Evan loved Nicole from the home his son-inw had prepared for his daughter. ¡°You should stay with us, Grandpa. Don¡¯t go. Stay with us forever,¡± pleaded Juan as he held his grandfather¡¯s hand tightly. Stephen¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying with you for a while. At least until I attend your parents¡¯ wedding.¡± Big smiles appeared on the children¡¯s faces when they heard of their parent¡¯s ns to host a wedding. ¡°Mommy, we want to stand beside you and Daddy at the wedding. That way, people will know that you two already have four lovely children and that we¡¯re a happy family.¡± Nicole nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make sure all of you look stunning!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mommy, I want to wear the kind of dress that fairies wear, and I also want Nina to give me fairy makeup. I¡¯ll look my best at the wedding!¡± Maya¡¯s marble eyes sparkled with anticipation for her parents¡¯ wedding. She imagined that it would be as magical as stepping into a fairy tale. ¡°Okay, Maya. I promise to arrange that for you.¡± After sizing her sister up, Nina came up with a suggestion. ¡°Maya, you should talk to your gourmet specialist, Molly, to have here up with a diet n for you before Daddy and Mommy picks a date for the wedding. You might need to shed a few pounds off before then.¡± What Nina said made sense to Maya, so thetter decided to give it a try. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Molly now. You¡¯ll see a slimmer me soon, I promise!¡± ¡°You can do it, Maya!¡± The girl happily went to get the driver to send her to Molly while her other three siblings returned to their bedrooms. It had been a long and tiring trip, so Stephen also headed inside his room to rest. Soon, only Nicole and Evan were left in the room. The two looked at each other and smiled before sitting down to discuss the wedding. The man listened to Nicole patiently because he wanted to realize as many of her ideas as possible to give her the most romantic wedding. The woman¡¯s eyes sparkled like the stars when she talked about her dream wedding. She had it all nned out in her head. She had high expectations for the wedding ¨C so did he. After talking for a while, Nicole suddenly stated, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t invite too many people. I don¡¯t want the media to be present because I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if I slip up.¡± Evan curved his lips into a smile as he looked at her worried expression. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± That made her nod happily before she asked if he wanted to add anything. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my parents at the Seet residence tomorrow. You should discuss things with Stephen too. I want us to have the perfect wedding,¡± answered Evan after some thought. Nicole nodded once again. ¡°Got it!¡± The next morning, Evan went to the Seet residence before going to work. Unexpectedly, he found Avril and Davin arguing as soon as he stepped into the house, though he had no idea what the conversation was about. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Davin quickly walked over to his brother as if his savior had finally arrived. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Evan curiously. Davin started toin that Avril had deliberatelye over to stir up trouble and that she could no longer stay at the Seet residence. The woman had scolded even the maids, and Davin worried that she would ruin the whole household if she were to stay any longer. With a pitiful look, Avril exined how she was not used to staying in the Seet residence before turning to Evan. ¡°I really can¡¯t stay here any longer, Evan. Can I move to your ce instead?¡± All eyes were on the man when Avril asked the question. Davin and the maids were especially concerned about his decision. They were praying hard that Evan would ept the difficult woman into his own home. Evan froze as he considered the expressions of everyone in the room. While the maids genuinely hoped that Avril would leave, Davin was exchanging looks with Avril as he continued to observe Evan¡¯s reaction. Based on what he knew about his younger brother, Evan figured that his brother was likely working with Avril to put up an act. Their goal was to get Avril to Imperial Garden so that she could continue to pursue Stephen. ¡°We don¡¯t have any extra rooms or maids at Imperial Garden. You¡¯ll have to do everything yourself, Avril, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll prefer to stay here.¡± Davin was dumbfounded when Evan disagreed with the suggestion. ¡°But if she continues to stay here, the Seet residence will be ruined!¡± Avril quickly chimed in, ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing everything by myself. I don¡¯t need any maids.¡± Evan was taken aback but then looked to the maids aside. ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to help Ms. Ankins with anything. Let her do everything herself.¡± Avril¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard his words. What? Why? Davin was just as shocked. Avril had promised him treasures from Wicked Pce if he could get her to Imperial Garden. He had been sure that he could fetch a good price selling the treasures. He could also save those valuable collectibles for emergencies. Davin sighed internally. Now I¡¯m never getting those treasures. Evan¡¯s getting in the way of my riches again. After smirking at the downhearted two, Evan walked upstairs to the study room. When Jonathan saw his son walk in, he ced his documents aside. ¡°After being away for so long, there¡¯s much that needs to be done. You should hurry to the office.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll personally handle the more urgent business matters, Dad, but there¡¯s something more important I need to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about my wedding.¡± His father¡¯s face darkened as soon as he mentioned the wedding. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Do you seriously think I¡¯ll agree to your wedding with your grandpa¡¯s murderer?¡± ¡°Dad, Nicole¡¯s not the murderer!¡± retorted Evan with a serious look. ¡°Unless you can prove otherwise, she¡¯ll remain your grandpa¡¯s murderer to our family. We won¡¯t allow you to marry her!¡± Evan furrowed his brows. He would need to get to the bottom of the murder before he could marry Nicole. Not only did he have to find the real murderer for his family¡¯s sake, but he also had to clear Nicole¡¯s name. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it.¡± ¡°Good! Find out the truth before you talk to me about the wedding again.¡± After a brief moment of silence, Evan turned and left the study. After leaving the Seet Residence, instead of going to his office, Evan went to the Muirs¡¯ to learn about the evidence Patrick had found a few days before. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 The Muirs were located in Y City. Second only to the Seets, they were also considered one of the most prominent families. Patrick weed Evan politely when he saw the man. ¡°Please have a seat, Evan.¡± ¡°Thank you, Patrick.¡± ¡°She and Davin are engaged, so we¡¯re a family now. Remember that you¡¯re always wee here.¡± The two sat opposite each other before Evan asked straightforwardly about the evidence Patrick had found rted to the matters in prison. ¡°Levant was indeed involved, but he¡¯s not the mastermind. He only helped remove some obstacles.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the mastermind then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a woman. She was smart enough to not expose her identity. The witnesses I sent to K Nation two days ago knew her. They would¡¯ve been able to recognize her if you showed them a photo of the suspect. Unfortunately, they¡¯ve been kidnapped.¡± A woman? Who would hate Nicole so much to let her rot in prison? Evan squinted as a familiar name appeared in his mind. Since Levant was involved, he must know something. The man¡¯s not someone who gives up easily. I wonder if he¡¯lle here when he finds out that Nicole and I are going to have a wedding. Evan was in deep thought as he rushed over to the office in his Maybach. As soon as he arrived, he had John pinpoint Susan¡¯s location. ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯m on it.¡± Meanwhile, Levant sat on a ne with a gloomy look on his face. ying inside his mind was the scene where he argued with Murphy about traveling to C Nation. ¡°You¡¯re still not letting go of her, are you? Why are you so stubborn?¡± Disappointed, Murphy looked angrily at his son. ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin myself, but I have to go, no matter what.¡± ¡°Are you going to chase after her for the rest of your life? Evan is your cousin! Are you really trying to steal your own cousin¡¯s wife?¡± Levant smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯m not going to do anything stupid. I heard they¡¯re getting married, so I¡¯m just going to attend their wedding. That¡¯s all.¡± Murphy sighed, ¡°You may be my son, but you¡¯re nothing like me. After all, it was Stephen who raised you. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re as love-crazed as he is!¡± Levant was simr to Stephen, who only had eyes for Nicole¡¯s mother; the former wanted no one else besides Nicole. Maybe fate brought Stephen, Nicole, and me together, but like Stephen and Rosalie, we¡¯re destined to be separated. Levant snapped out of it when the nended. After getting off the ne, he headed straight to Levant Winery. Because of what happened between him and Evan, the winery was no longer as lively as it used to be. The business there had worsened, and the ce even looked a little bleak. Levant benefited nothing from the showdown between him and Evan. After taking a deep breath, the man stepped into the winery. He had only taken a few steps when he noticed a crying woman running in his direction, crashing into a marble pir not far away from him. He dashed over to the woman and pushed her to the ground. ¡°Why did you push me?¡± asked the woman as she looked at him with tearful eyes. After sizing the woman up, Levant slight lifted the corner of his mouth. The woman was petite with a curvier figure; she was not much taller than Nicole. Something about her reminded Levant of the woman he loved. ¡°Why did you run into the pir?¡± he responded to her question with a question of his own. ¡°Because I wanted to!¡± ¡°Can you do it somewhere else then? You dying here is only going to worsen the already terrible business.¡± The woman then got up and wiped her tears before running out of the winery.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Unsure if he was simply curious or if he was genuinely worried about the woman¡¯s safety, Levant quickly chased after her. After leaving the winery, the woman covered her face and continued to bawl. Then, she wiped her tears with her hands before mming herself into the wall of a nearby vi. He rushed over to the woman once more and held her tightly. ¡°Let go of me! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let go now!¡± the woman shouted as she struggled. ¡°So you¡¯re going for the wall after the pir? You¡¯re so young. It¡¯d be a shame to throw your life away like that. Whatever it is, I¡¯m sure you can work it out.¡± The woman continued to wipe her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I want. That wall doesn¡¯t belong to you, so why do you care?¡± Levant could tell that the woman was determined to kill herself because of how hard she struggled. Left with no choice, he knocked her out and carried her into the winery. His servant was shocked to see him carrying someone inside and asked curiously, ¡°Who might this be, Mr. Levant?¡± ¡°Someone I saved from death.¡± Caleb, his servant, was stunned but quickly caught up with Levant when he realized that his master was trying to do good. After cing the woman in a guest room, Caleb asked Levant curiously, ¡°Mr. Levant, did she try to kill herself because she¡¯s in some kind of trouble? She¡¯s quite good-looking.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t run into a wall after running into a pir if she weren¡¯t. I¡¯ll ask her why she did such a stupid thing when she¡¯s awake.¡± Caleb continued to look curiously at the man before him. He knew his master was not the kind of man to meddle in other people¡¯s business, which made him surprised to see Levant do something so out of the blue. Why would he care about a random suicidal woman? Unless¡­ No. There¡¯s no way Mr. Levant would¡¯ve fallen for this woman. He only has eyes for Ms. Lane, so why would he suddenly have a change of heart? An hourter, the woman opened her eyes and began to look around frantically. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Levant Winery.¡± The woman knitted her brows when she remembered how she had mmed herself onto the pir and the wall. Tears started to well up in her eyes, and before long, she was bawling again. ¡°No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t give up on your life,¡± Levant chided. The woman covered her face as she tried to choke back her tears. Levant let out a long sigh. He thought he had a tough life, but looking at the woman, he realized that there were others who had it even tougher. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one suffering in this world. ¡°Are you in some kind of trouble?¡± The woman felt even worse because of Levant¡¯s question, but she wiped her tears and replied with a broken voice, ¡°I am nothing.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Levant had said a simr thing when his wedding was ruined. He did not expect the woman to feel the same way about herself as he did himself. After calming herself down, the tear-streaked woman started to share her story. ¡°I¡¯m a divorcee.¡± ¡°So what? A lot of people have gotten divorced. That¡¯s not the reason why you wanted to kill yourself, is it?¡± The woman shook her head vigorously. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No, of course it¡¯s not. The divorce wasn¡¯t easy, but I never thought about ending my life because of it. I wanted to kill myself because¡­ I don¡¯t have a ce in this world. My future looks bleak, and I really don¡¯t want to go through the same thing again. I¡¯m so scared of going through another failed marriage¡­ So scared¡­ ¡° Realizing that the woman had been through some hard times, Levant frowned, pulling up a chair to listen to her. Perhaps she had kept her feelings to herself for too long, so she was willing to answer any questions he had. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a family? Why didn¡¯t you go back to your parents after the divorce?¡± The woman took a deep breath. ¡°I did. I stayed at a vacant house that my family owned, but that¡¯s not my house, and it¡¯s a terrible feeling to live under some else¡¯s roof.¡± At that point, the woman lifted her head to look at him. ¡°Have you read ¡®The Allure of Love¡¯ by Camina Larson?¡± Chapter 950 Chapter 950 The man shook his head in response. She then continued, ¡°Gillian Snow, the lead character in the novel, has been through what most divorced women would go through living with their parents. A phrase in the novel goes ¡®a divorced woman living with her parents has no one to depend on.¡¯ That was exactly how I felt.¡± ¡°Were your parents not good to you?¡± ¡°After my failed marriage, I tried to be more careful about choosing my next partner. I wanted to start again with another rtionship, but I¡¯ve never found a suitable one in the past two years after the divorce. My mother would get mad whenever the neighbors mention my failed marriage. Then, she¡¯d ask me to hurry and get remarried soon. I was living in a house that belonged to my parents, so from time to time, my mother would remind me that they nned to move into the house soon. I knew she was trying to drive me out. I haven¡¯t slept well for the past two years because I was sleeping under someone else¡¯s roof. I didn¡¯t have a home, and I have no one to depend on.¡± Levant had no right toment on the woman¡¯s family matter, so instead, he inquired, ¡°Have you not thought about getting your own house? Do you have a job?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°I do. When I was six, my mother shut me out of the house when I fought with my brother. I was so scared that she¡¯d never let me in again, so I cried until the sky turned dark. In the end, my grandmother brought me back to her house. When I was sixteen, my mother sent me elsewhere to make money. I¡¯ve known since I was sixteen that I had to depend on myself. I¡¯ve supported myself over the years.¡± Her tears started rolling down again when she recalled her painful past. ¡°I¡¯ve used all the money I¡¯ve earned to pay off my ex-husband¡¯s debt to raise my children. I don¡¯t earn a lot, and I have to pay for my children¡¯s living expenses, send money to my family, and cover my own daily expenses. What little money I have left isn¡¯t going to be enough for me to buy a house.¡± A bitter smile then appeared on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand why divorced women were in a hurry to marry someone they don¡¯t love before, but I do now. A woman needs to be financially capable and have her own home. Only then she can start nning her own life. Otherwise, we¡¯ll always be under someone¡¯s thumb.¡± When the woman was done speaking, she looked at Levant and asked, ¡°What do you think? Should I listen to my mother and get remarried soon?¡± Levant was silent as he sized her up. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t afford to buy a house, you can always rent a ce.¡± ¡°I did. I rented a house after my divorce, but my mother came over, and we had a big fight over it.¡± At that point, the woman could no longer go on talking. The past was a knife to her heart, making it bleed in pain. Seeing how the woman was suffering, he decided to stop questioning her. Buying a house was nothing to Levant, but it was enough to change this woman¡¯s life. ¡°Will you stop trying to hurt yourself if you have a house?¡± The woman lifted her head and shot him a puzzled look. Having gone through the harshest situations her life had to offer, she wondered if the stranger before her was trying to lend her a helping hand. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ll lend me money?¡± she asked hesitantly. After a brief pause, Levant nodded determinedly. ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because I don¡¯t want you to kill yourself. I¡¯ll lend you money if that¡¯s what it¡¯ll take to save you.¡± The woman stared at Levant in shock before sincerely thanking him. ¡°Thank you! Thank you! I¡¯ll write you an IOU, and I¡¯ll pay you back once I¡¯ve earned enough.¡± Seeing how sincere the woman was, he took out a debit card and handed it to her. ¡°There should be enough on this card to buy you a house.¡± The woman took the card with her trembling hands and asked softly, ¡°How much is this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just take as much as you need.¡± ¡°How much should I write on the IOU then?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Levant did not care much about the money; it would not matter to him even if the woman decided not to repay him in the end. Seeing how serious the woman was, he inquired, ¡°How much would you need to buy a house for yourself?¡± Chapter 951 Chapter 951 ¡°I¡¯ll buy the smaller one because I¡¯m content as long as I can have a ce to stay in. However, I still need around four hundred thousand more¡­¡± Levant smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just take it that you owe me one million.¡± One million? Is there one million saved in this credit card? This was not a small sum to her. It was only after checking the bnce of the card did she realize that it contained ten million. Suddenly, she felt that the card was much heavier than before. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m only borrowing four hundred thousand. This is too much. I can¡¯t ept it¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a card with only four hundred thousand in its bnce. Just withdraw the amount you need!¡± The woman mulled over it for a while before gazing at Levant gratefully. Then, she scribbled her name, address, and phone number down before passing it to Levant. Levant grabbed it and scrutinized the words. ¡°Tiffany Watson?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my name. I¡¯m a designer. I¡¯ll deposit some money into your card monthly and return the four hundred thousand to you as soon as I can.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Levant nodded. At that moment, he suddenly realized how amazing money was. He could help others in need with it and save them from the brink of despair. With his luxurious lifestyle, it was as if he was living in heavenpared to this homeless woman. Gazing at the woman in front of him, who was at the lowest point of her life, he genuinely hoped that she could find happiness in life. Tiffany went to Levant Winery the next day to inform him that she had withdrawn four hundred and thirty thousand from the card. Levant was very surprised. ¡°Did youe all the way here just to tell me that?¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°Since this is your money, I should inform you how much I¡¯ve withdrawn.¡± Looking at her, Levant quietly took out a name card and passed it to her. ¡°Just call me for minor things like this. You don¡¯t have to make a special trip here.¡± Tiffany took the name card. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll certainly repay your debt. If you need any favors in the future, I¡¯ll try my best to help!¡± Levant smiled, not expecting Tiffany to help him with much. Instead, he nonchntly let her leave. Then, Caleb knocked on the door and entered, informing Levant about the information he had gathered. ¡°Mr. Levant, I heard that date for Evan¡¯s wedding with Ms. Lane hasn¡¯t been set yet. Evan is currently investigating the culprit who killed Mr. Russell and the person who sabotaged Ms. Lane back when she was in prison.¡± He¡¯s investigating the past incidents? Levant fell deep into thought. After a while, he instructed, ¡°Prepare some gifts. I¡¯m going to visit my aunt and Avril.¡± Caleb nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Levant.¡± Levant went to the Imperial Garden with a pile of gifts. The moment he entered, he spotted Nicole and her four kids ying in the courtyard. For a brief moment, he fell into a momentary daze. A motherly smile had appeared on Nicole¡¯s face. While Maya tiredly panted after running for too long, Nicole helped her tidy her disheveled hair. The other kids skipped around, filling the ce withughter and energy. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Levant was ovee by an urge to paint a picture of this moment, especially of Nicole¡¯s smile. ¡°Stop looking. It¡¯s impossible between the both of you!¡± A familiar voice sounded. Levant spun around and spotted Avril, who was staring at him with her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my aunt,¡± replied Levant impatiently. Sizing him up, Avril scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse. It looks like you¡¯re actually here to see Nicole.¡± ncing at her, Levant remained silent and walked toward the living room. When Sophia spotted him, she greeted him enthusiastically. ¡°Sophia, where¡¯s Evan?¡± ¡°Evan went to his office, but he¡¯ll be back for dinner. Stay for dinner too, will you?¡± After a brief moment of silence, Levant nodded. He had some things to say to Evan as well. When night finally arrived, Evan quickly drove toward the Seet Residence. Before he left work, Nicole had called him. She informed him that the four kids wanted to eat at the Seet Residence, so he should go over instead. After arriving at the Seet Residence, he parked his car and dashed toward the living room. However, right when he was about to enter, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. A gloomy expression surfaced on his handsome face as he shot a sharp re at the person in front of him. Smiling, Levant greeted him, ¡°Evan, my cousin!¡± Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Evan felt extremely repulsed when Levant addressed him as his cousin. With fury rising within him, memories of their past grudges surfaced in his mind. The airne crash, scheming to steal my wife, sabotaging the Seet Group¡­ Perhaps, even Grandpa¡¯s death has something to do with him. Upon that thought, a vicious glint shed across his eyes as he looked at Levant. With a frosty expression, he asked hostilely, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Sophia.¡± ¡°Leave now, you¡¯re not wee here!¡± Levant was not surprised by Evan¡¯s harshness. Instead, he smirked and said, ¡°Levant, I¡¯d like to talk to you in private.¡± Evan remained silent. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to see me, but aren¡¯t you curious who¡¯s the culprit behind your Grandpa¡¯s death? Don¡¯t you want to know who sabotaged Nicole in prison and made you the scapegoat?¡± When Levant mentioned his grandpa¡¯s death, Evan clenched his fists secretly. ¡°Aren¡¯t all of them rted to you?¡± Levant was stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to talk.¡± A grim expression crept into Evan¡¯s eyes. He directly headed to the study room upstairs, while Levant followed behind him. Sitting at his desk arrogantly, he nced at Levant and demanded, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Evan, your Grandpa¡¯s death has nothing to do with me. The culprit is Susan and I have the evidence to prove it. As for what happened in prison, I did secretly help her in order to make Nicole hate you. I don¡¯t deny that! However, the true mastermind was never me. At the very most, I was only an aplice who offered some help. When Susan killed your grandpa, my men were monitoring her and managed to film her in the act. Would you like to see it?¡± Evan peered at Levant coldly. He must have a reason foring to Seet Residence. Why is he telling me all these? I really want to know. When Levant saw Evan staring at him motionlessly, he said again, ¡°If you want to see the evidence, I¡¯ll show it to you. I just hope that you won¡¯t stop me whenever Ie to visit Sophia.¡± ¡°This is your objective? You want toe to Seet Residence whenever you want?¡± ¡°Yes! This isn¡¯t an excessive request, right?¡± ¡°Then, you shoulde only when Nicole and I are not around.¡± Levant was speechless. Is he guarding against me because he¡¯s afraid that I still haven¡¯t given up on Nicole? However, in order to give Evan a peace of mind, Levant nodded in agreement and sent a video to his phone. After Evan clicked on the video, he saw the scene of Susan smashing Russell¡¯s head with a heavy object. By the time Nicole arrived at the scene, Russell had already stopped breathing. Then, Susan knocked Nicole out cold, wore a pair of gloves, and ced one of Nicole¡¯s buttons on Russell¡¯s palm. She evenCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. deliberately made Nicole¡¯s clothes messy, as if she just had a vigorous scuffle with Russell. Lastly, Susan ced his walking stick into Nicole¡¯s hands¡­ When Jonathan and Sophia rushed over, they naturally pinpointed Nicole, who was still in a daze after waking up, as the culprit. Evan¡¯s eyes became bloodshot. When he thought of Susan abusing Russell like that, he felt heartbroken. Susan¡­ Deserves to die! Looking at Evan¡¯s terrifying expression, Levant knew Susan was going to meet her doom soon. I wonder how he¡¯ll treat such a heartless and unscrupulous woman like her. When Nicole entered the study room and spotted Evan with Levant, she was shocked. People always said that things would not end well when love rivals met. Looking at Evan¡¯s enraged expression, this seemed to be the case. On the other hand, when she gazed at Levant, she discovered that he looked extremely calm. There was nothing strange about him, except for the fact that he was constantly staring at her, making her feel a little ufortable. Evan also noticed Levant¡¯s weird actions. Feeling jealous, he stood up and dragged Nicole away from the study room. She was shocked by his abrupt move. Just when they stepped out of the study room, she suddenly recalled that Sophia had sent her there to summon the both of them to dinner. Hence, she turned around and shouted at Levant, ¡°The food¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s go eat!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Levant smiled and followed her. Evan nced at her. ¡°Why are you inviting him for dinner?¡± Chapter 953 Chapter 953 ¡°Your mother told me to!¡± replied Nicole matter-of-factly. Evan rebuked, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even invite him. Someone like him should just starve to death.¡± A gloomy expression crossed Levant¡¯s face as he followed behind them. Looks like Evan really hates me, even to the extent that he wants me to starve to death. When they arrived at the dining room, Sophia had alreadyid out a sumptuous meal on the table. Levant grinned when he saw it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous, Sophia. I¡¯ll regrly visit you in the future. If you¡¯re acting so politely, I¡¯ll feel too embarrassed toe again.¡± A friendly smile appeared on Sophia¡¯s face. She was about to reply when Evan interrupted, ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed, then don¡¯te.¡± Sophia¡¯s smile froze on her face. She spun around and red at Evan. ¡°Why are you talking like that? Levant is your cousin, so he¡¯s part of the family too. You must forget the unhappy events that transpired between the both of you. Get along well from now on! Levant, his personality is just like that. Don¡¯t mind him too much.¡± Levant side-eyed Evan. ¡°I won¡¯t, Sophia.¡± ¡°Good. Quickly, sit down and eat!¡± Sophia politely ced some food on Levant¡¯s te. On the other hand, Levant¡¯s gaze was constantly fixated on Nicole. When he enthusiastically helped her get some food, she squeezed out a courteous smile on her face and thanked him. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Eat up!¡± Right when he spoke, Evan picked up Nicole¡¯s te, returned the food Levant helped ced on her te. Then, he personally ced some food onto hers. His actions made Levant feel very embarrassed. Avril inched closer to Levant and whispered proudly, ¡°This is what¡¯ll happen to you if you show any unnecessary concern.¡± He shot a cold re at her. ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ be so nosy.¡± Avril scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m being nosy? You should be telling that yourself. Eat your own food! Why are you helping someone else¡¯s wife get her food? Serves you right!¡± Levant was rendered speechless. Noticing Levant¡¯s grim expression and the awkward atmosphere in the dining room, Davin took the initiative to strike up a conversation with him. ¡°Levant, will you be staying in the country?¡± He nced at Evan and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Evan shot a cold re at him. He¡¯s like a ticking bomb that can blow up anytime. How annoying! Stunned, Davin asked, ¡°Are you still nning on running the Levant Winery?¡± ¡°Of course. I even n to start up anotherpany.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Looking at Evan and Levant, who were silentlypeting with each other, Sophia thought that she should find Levant a girlfriend soon. That might make the both of them get along better. After the meal, Evan did not stay any longer. He brought Nicole and the four kids back to the Imperial Garden. Thinking that he could finally feel relieved after leaving Levant, he did not expect someone to have sneakily followed them to the Imperial Garden. All of them, including Nicole and the four kids, were very surprised. After mulling over it, Nina asked directly, ¡°You must be here for Grandpa!¡± Grinning widely, Avril praised Nina for being very smart. ¡°Why are you looking for my Dad thiste?¡± Avril nodded, but shook her head again. ¡°To be exact, I¡¯d like to stay here for a while. Evan, your house is so huge. Just let me stay.¡± Evan remained silent. He turned around and nced at Nicole, wanting to seek her opinion. After all, Avril came here just for Stephen. If she stayed, Stephen might face quite a lot of trouble. After a moment¡¯s consideration, Nicole said, ¡°If she wants to stay, let her do so. At least, there¡¯ll be an additional person to y with the kids.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Avril nodded vigorously. ¡°Not only can I y with them, but I can also help out with many things! It¡¯ll definitely not be a loss for you to let me stay here.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± As Avril entered the Imperial Garden, she kept scanning around. The furnishing was not worse than that of Wicked Pce. It had an open concept, with everything, such as the rockery, corridor, pavilion, and building, clearly in sight. Hence, it was easy for her to find her way around. ¡°Where do I stay?¡± Avril asked, before quickly adding, ¡°Where does Stephen stay?¡± Juan turned around and shot her a curious look. ¡°You want to stay with Grandpa?¡± Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Nina also spun around and nced at her. ¡°This is so shameful! Grandpa won¡¯t agree.¡± Not only did Kyle look at her like she was an alien, but Maya was also very shocked and confused, her large eyes blinking continuously. They did not understand why a girl like Avril would want to stay with an old man like their grandpa. When Avril noticed the four children¡¯s intense gazes on her, she immediately blushed and exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t want to stay with your grandpa. I just want to stay somewhere nearer to him.¡± ¡°Nearer to him? Are you intending to pester Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Avril was at a loss for how to exin because Maya and Nina were right. It was true that she wanted to get closer to Stephen, so there was no need for her to deny it. As she wished, Nicole arranged for her to stay in a room adjacent to Stephen¡¯s. Avril was very grateful for that. While the four children returned to their respective bedrooms, Nicole and Evan also headed to theirs. Nicole thoughtfully prepared Evan¡¯s pajamas for him. Just when they were about to bathe, his phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Jensen. He quickly epted the call and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, Susan jumped into the river.¡± Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is she dead?¡± ¡°The river is not deep, but we just can¡¯t find her corpse. The police are still searching for her. We don¡¯t know if she¡¯s drowned or escaped.¡± ¡°Continue searching. I want to see her regardless of whether she¡¯s alive or dead.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± After hanging up the call, Evan reminded Nicole to bring a few bodyguards along when she went out and to beware of Susan. Is Evan suspecting Susan? An idea surfaced in Nicole¡¯s mind as she deliberately asked, ¡°But Susan saved your life! Why should I beware of her?¡± Evan¡¯s expression darkened. Those words, ¡®saved your life¡¯ sounded extremely unpleasant to his ears. He had already investigated what happened during the fire and found out that Susan had inflicted those burns on her body herself! Evan gathered his thoughts and gazed at Nicole for a while. As this was a beautiful night, he did not want to talk to her about Susan. Pulling her into his arms, he said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go and bathe!¡± With that, he gently carried her into the bathroom. Snuggling against his firm and muscr chest, Nicole felt extremely happy. As Avril could not fall asleep in her bedroom, she secretly crept to Stephen¡¯s room. She reached out her arm and hesitantly knocked on his door. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Stephen¡¯s deep voice sounded. Knowing that he was not asleep yet, Avril felt a bit excited. However, she did not dare to specify who she was or respond, afraid that Stephen would refuse to open the door if he knew it was her. After a short while, she reached out her hand again and knocked on the door. Stephen finally opened the door. When he saw her, he was taken aback. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s me. Can I talk to you?¡± Avril¡¯s shyness was very obvious. Stephen was stunned before replying, ¡°Come in then.¡± Avril followed him into his room and casually sat on a soft couch. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The room Nicole arranged for Stephen to stay in was very spacious. As she scanned the room, her gaze eventuallynded on a coffee machine. ¡°You can even brew coffee in your bedroom?¡± ¡°Yes. Would you like a cup of coffee?¡± She nodded. Hence, Stephen personally brewed a cup of coffee and brought it to her. ¡°Thank you!¡± Avril took the cup from his hands and sipped the drink. Enjoying the rich aroma of the coffee, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Why did you look for me?¡± Stephen casually sat on the couch opposite her, crossed his legs, and stared at her broodingly. After thinking about it, Avril replied, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so I just want to chat with you. You won¡¯t chase me away, will you?¡± Stephen pondered about it as he looked at her. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Gripping the cup tightly, Avril suddenly became quite nervous. She took a deep breath and steeled herself before asking. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 ¡°How long do you n on staying here?¡± ¡°Until Nicole sessfully marries Evan.¡± In that case, she still had a lot of time to interact with Stephen. A smile appeared on her face as she fell silent. ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just think that you¡¯re very friendly. I always feelfortable whenever I see you, so I smiled.¡± Stephen picked up his cup and sipped on his coffee. Immediately, Avril also picked up hers and drank with him. Both of them ced their cups on the table gently. When their eyes met, they both shared a smile. The moon was shining brightly outside the window. Stephen raised his head and nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so you should sleep now!¡± Avril could tell that he was hinting at her to leave, so she stood up and bade him farewell. As she came too abruptly, she did not think of what to say to him. I¡¯ll think it through after returning to my bedroom. After all, I can stille tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and¡­ Since there¡¯s still so much time, I can definitely fulfill my wish. She silently cheered herself up. When Evan woke up the next morning and gazed at Nicole, who was still in deep sleep, a faint smile yed on his lips. He bent down, kissed her forehead lightly, and got off the bed. By the time he left the bedroom, the four kids had already finished their breakfast. Avril volunteered to send them to the kindergarten. Nina raised her head and asked, ¡°Why do you want to send us to the kindergarten?¡± After thinking about it for a while, Avril replied apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m staying in your house for free, so I feel a little guilty. I have to do something to make up for it, right?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re doing this to express your gratitude?¡± asked Juan. Avril nodded. ¡°Yes, to express my gratitude and to help your Mom shoulder some of her burdens.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a burden! Mommy loves to send us to kindergarten. It¡¯s a joy to her, not a burden.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. A joy? Avril pouted. It¡¯s already sote, so why hasn¡¯t Nicole gotten up from bed to enjoy this ¡®joy¡¯ of hers? In my opinion, Nicole probably feels happy when she¡¯s with Evan. Looking at the four kids, she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Then, I¡¯m sending you to kindergarten because I want to share in your Mommy¡¯s joy.¡± The four kids happily followed her to the garage only after she admitted that it was fun sending them to school. By the time Nicole woke up and checked the time, it was already 9 am. Stretching her sore and tired limbs, she nced at the bruises on her body. When those scenes from the passionate night yesterday surfaced in her mind, she blushed. She lifted her arm and touched her fair neck. Without even looking at the mirror, she knew that there were definitely hickeys there. Looks like I need to wear a high-cored shirt to cover them. Hence, she specially chose a turtleneck to wear. When she arrived downstairs, she spotted Avril returning home and heading to Stephen¡¯s room with a fruit basket. Nicole could not help but smile. There was one thing that was certain¡ªwith Avril around, her Dad would not feel lonely anymore. As she did not know what Avril would talk to Stephen about, she curiously crept toward his room. She heard Avril asking him gently, ¡°What do you like to eat? Do you like to eat fruits directly or drink fruit juices? Should I make a ss of juice for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need either of them.¡± ¡°But you do! Eating fruits is good for your body. It can replenish your vitamins.¡± A smile surfaced on Nicole¡¯s face. d that someone was taking care of her father, she turned around and headed upstairs. The weather today was very good, with the warm sun hanging high above the skies. After eating, she suddenly had an urge to go shopping. Before she left, two bodyguards followed her. ¡°Mrs. Seet, Mr. Seet instructed us to follow and protect you whenever you leave the house.¡± She suddenly recalled Evan reminding herst night to beware of Susan when she went out. For her safety, she nodded and agreed to let the bodyguards tag along. Then, she roamed the shopping mall for a while and bought some clothes for her children, deliberately choosing those with their favorite color schemes. She was sure that the kids would be delighted after seeing these new clothes. In fact, she could almost imagine the joyful look on their adorable faces. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 After leaving the shopping mall, she spotted a drinks shop opposite. As she suddenly had an urge to drink something, she walked over with her bags in hand. She ordered her favorite melon-vored milk tea and sat down in a quiet corner to wait. The waitress only served her the drink after a long while. ¡°Ma¡¯am, here¡¯s your milk tea.¡± ¡°Why did it take such a long time?¡± ¡°The drinks we sell here are different from the others. Have a taste of it!¡± When Nicole picked it up and took a sip, she could not help but frown. It tasted quite weird, unlike the drink she had in the past. ¡°Is this the melon-vored milk tea?¡± The waitress stared directly into her eyes. Instead of replying, she merely smiled and left. Nicole¡¯s brows furrowed. She kept scrutinizing her milk tea, thinking that there was something strange with the waitress¡¯s smile. Is there something wrong with this drink? Not daring to finish the milk tea, she stood up and hurriedly left the shop. When the bodyguards saw her rushing out so quickly, they worriedly asked if something had happened to her. The waitress¡¯s strange smile surfaced in her mind again, making her feel immensely uneasy. She softly mumbled, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go home.¡± After returning to Imperial Garden, she felt extremely exhausted and was ovee with a strong urge to sleep. She started to wonder if the milk tea had been spiked. Sheid on the bed and soon began to dream. This was a very drowsy sleep. She even had a nightmare that was gued with terrifying images. It was already nighttime when she woke up. Evan was sitting beside the bed and watching her silently. As she stared at Evan, his face suddenly morphed into Zane¡¯s face. She sat up abruptly and eximed in shock, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Evan frowned. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to wake up so we can eat together.¡± Eat? The scenes of her being tortured and forced to eat leftovers when she was staying in the Lane family suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat! I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± She trembled gently as her face became pale. Noticing that something was amiss, Evan quickly held her hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Nicole raised her head and saw that it was Evan, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought I saw Zane earlier.¡± Evan sank into deep thoughts. ¡°Why would you suddenly remember him for no reason?¡± Nicole shook her head helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps I¡¯m too tired recently. Pinching her nose gently, Evan said, ¡°I won¡¯t tire you at night anymore. I¡¯ll let you have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Although Nicole shed him a small smile, she still felt very uneasy. Did that cup of milk tea have something to do with me feeling so exhausted and even mistaking Evan for someone else? When they arrived at the dining room, they saw the four children, Stephen and Avril waiting for them. ¡°Dinner tonight is quite sumptuous. It¡¯s much better than what we ate at Seet Residence! At least, there are meat and vegetables, which gives a bnced diet.¡± Juan nced at her. ¡°We¡¯re still growing so we need to replenish our nutrition and have a bnced diet.¡± Maya held her fork with her chubby hands. She only took a few vegetables and poured a cup of fruit yogurt for herself. ¡°I¡¯m eating ording to the menu my dietician came up for me. I¡¯ll be having these for dinner for the remaining half of the month.¡± ¡°Maya, as long as you¡¯re determined, your diet will definitely be a sess.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The four children started eating. However, Nicole picked up her fork and suddenly ced it down. ¡°The fish! The fish is crying out in pain. Don¡¯t eat it anymore! It¡¯s hurting!¡± Everyone was rendered speechless. Evan and Stephen nced at her in shock, while the children were dumbfounded as well. Widening her eyes, Maya asked, ¡°Mommy, if the fish is already dead, how can it cry out in pain?¡± Nina side-eyed her. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Even if the fish isn¡¯t dead, it won¡¯t cry out in pain either!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes bore into the te of roasted fish. Earlier, I heard the fish crying out in pain. What happened? Was it a hallucination? ¡°Nicole, do you feel ufortable?¡± Turning around and ncing at Evan, she shook her head gently. Although she could not shake this feeling of uneasiness, she did not know what was causing it. As she was still clueless about what was going on, she did not want to make Evan worry and merely replied, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just joking with you.¡± Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Juan¡¯srge eyes gleamed as he pouted. Mommy¡¯s actually making such a joke, but it¡¯s not funny at all! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡± Evan ced the fork into Nicole¡¯s hand. For the entire dinner, Nicole only ate the vegetables. She did not dare to touch the roasted fish which she thought had cried out in pain. After dinner, the four children, She and Stephen chatted in the living room. As she did not dare to stay for long, she came up with an excuse and returned to her bedroom. Kyle, who was a good observer, gazed at her back and remarked, ¡°Mommy¡¯splexion doesn¡¯t seem too good.¡± Avril smiled. ¡°Well, she¡¯s just gotten back together with your Dad. This is all because of him. You should settle the score with him instead.¡± The four of them fell silent, not really understand what she was saying. Juan asked, ¡°Are you saying that Daddy¡¯s bullying Mommy?¡± Avril nodded. ¡°But, in my opinion, both of them are willing parties. You little brats shouldn¡¯t be too nosy about what the adults are doing.¡± Nina sighed. ¡°Ms. Avril is right. Daddy and Mommy keep on separating and getting back together. Since we can¡¯t do anything about it, let¡¯s just not be nosy.¡± ¡°Yeah. Grandpa, tell us a story.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think of one.¡± Stephen gazed at the children affectionately, thinking that it was a source offort to tell stories to them. After all, he had not fulfilled his responsibility of raising Nicole. Now, he could make up for his regret by taking care of these kids well. Avril cut up some fruits and ced them on the table so they could eat and listen at the same time. In the bedroom upstairs, Nicole stared at her pale reflection in her mirror while losing herself in her thoughts. Chaotic images kept surfacing in her mind. She could not figure out why she had mistaken Evan for Zane, and why she had seemingly heard the fish calling out in pain. Her eyes were fixated on her reflection in the mirror, curious to see if her face would morph into someone else¡¯s. When she saw the bedroom door open and Evan entering, she quickly hid her worried expression. Noticing her poorplexion, Evan walked towards her, held her hand, and gently coaxed, ¡°Go and bathe, then have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole nodded gently. Perhaps, if she had a good sleep, her exhaustion and bouts of hallucination would disappear. In that case, she could finally return to her normal state. Looking forward to that, she grabbed her pajamas and headed to the bathroom. Evan had thoughtfully filled the bathtub with water and even tested the temperature with his hand. It was at the right temperature¡ªneither too warm nor too cold. ¡°Have a long bath to soothe yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole smiled gently and lowered herself into the white bathtub. Afterward, Evan gently exited the bathroom. Wisps of steam encircled the bathroom, while the warm water flowed around her gently. It felt very soothing and rxing, as if she were having a massage. Nicole gently closed her eyes and rested. However, a short momentter, she suddenly smelled the metallic stench of blood. Opening her eyes in confusion, she became petrified. She was bathing in blood! Every inch of her skin was soaking in blood, which was so ringly red. The strong stench of blood started to fill her nostrils. Her heart beat frantically as she let out a terrified shriek. ¡°Argh!¡± She stood up in a fluster and jumped out of the bathtub, as if she were escaping for her life. Evan rushed in after hearing her scream. When he saw her standing outside the bathtub in terror, he instantly dashed toward her. He held her hand and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Blood! There¡¯s blood everywhere!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. After speaking, she spun around and looked at the bathtub. However, when she noticed that it was filled with clear water, her eyes widened. It¡¯s filled with blood just now! Why did it be water? While she was in a daze, she suddenly realized that she might be hallucinating. It must have been an illusion! What¡¯s going on? Evan scrutinized her from head to toe and asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s the blood?¡± Nicole mulled over it for a while. Should I let Evan know that I¡¯m hallucinating? I think I should sleep first and see if the hallucinations will disappear. Perhaps, I should visit the doctor tomorrow and find out what¡¯s going on before telling him. Chapter 958 Chapter 958 There were still many matters at Seet Group for him to deal with, so she did not want to trouble him. ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Evan asked. Snapping out of her thoughts, Nicole shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I had a nightmare when I fell asleep in the bathtub earlier.¡± Concerned, Evan gently touched her pale face andforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t seem well. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get a doctor to give you a checkup.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I feel tired all the time, but I¡¯ll be okay after taking a nap,¡± Nicole assured. ¡°Quickly get some sleep then,¡± Evan nagged as he took a bath towel and dried her body. Then, he carried her into the bedroom and gently ced her on the bed, tucking her under the white sheets. Within minutes, Nicole closed her eyes and fell asleep. That night, she had many dreams, and as though she was watching a movie in her head, shocking scenes continued to appear one after another. She was either running for her life or drowning in the middle of an ocean. Otherwise, she was falling off a cliff. All of them were taunting to her, and none were peaceful dreams. By the time she woke up, she was covered in sweat. It took her some time to calm down, and when she turned to her side, Evan was no longer there. She stretched out her hand to touch the empty spot, but it felt cold, which meant he left a while ago. He had probably gone to work. It looked like she overslept again. She reached for the watch by her bedside and saw that it was already nine in the morning. Sighing, she sat up, still feeling weak. While having breakfast, Avril stared at Nicole¡¯s pale face and seemed hesitant to talk to her. She looked like she had a question. ¡°Do you want to ask me something?¡± Nicole took a sip of her milk and asked Avril directly. Awkwardly, Avril looked around before walking towards Nicole. She whispered, ¡°You must have had a lot of fun with Mr. Seetst night. It looks like all your energy have been sucked out of you.¡± rmed, Nicole looked at Avril with a horrified expression on her face. What is Avril thinking about? This woman from Wicked Pce has quite a wild imagination. Last night, I fell asleep quite early and did not do anything with Evan at all. Meanwhile, Avril took Nicole¡¯s silence as an acknowledgement. Patting her shoulder, she advised, ¡°I heard that doing too much of it is not good for health. Both of you should learn to control yourself.¡± She even added, ¡°This is a genuine piece of advice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that, I¡­¡± Nicole was about to exin herself, but Avril had turned to leave. Such matters were always hard to exin. Besides, although it was nothing like what Avril thought, Nicole knew something was wrong with her health. She could not figure it out and thought of visiting the doctor. Following her n, she cleaned up after breakfast and changed into some casual clothing before heading to the hospital. The doctor found no health issues with her body after the examination, but he mentioned that she might be too tired or stressed out recently. He advised her to rest and prescribed some tranquillizers for her. With the doctor¡¯s assurance, Nicole could finally let down her guard. The moment she returned to Imperial Garden, she followed the doctor¡¯s order and took the medicine he prescribed for her. Then, shey down on the bed to rest. Soon, she was fast asleep. On the other hand, Avril was downstairs, pestering Stephen whenever she had some free time. As a result, his first reaction was to hide whenever he saw her. When he opened his door and saw her standing before him, he would close his door immediately. When he went downstairs and saw her there, he would head back to his room. When he saw her walk to the living room, he would walk away. Upset, Avril pouted and looked at his back and start sulking. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Weren¡¯t we getting along earlier? Why would he change his mind all of a sudden? They say women are fickle-minded, but I guess men are equally the same too. This can¡¯t continue. I have to think about how else I can rise above this challenge.¡± After she whined, she nced upstairs and thought about Nicole. Surely, Nicole would help her. Immediately, she rushed upstairs and knocked on the door several times. However, there was no response, so she barged in to see Nicole sleeping peacefully. Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Why does she sleep so much? She gently shook Nicole¡¯s shoulder to wake her up. Thedy in bed opened her tired eyes and frowned when she saw who was hovering over her. ¡°Are you really standing in front of me? This isn¡¯t a dream, right?¡± Nicole croaked. Confused, Avril stared at Nicole, unsure of what thetter meant. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Still unsure, Nicole touched Avril¡¯s face then pinched it. ¡°Ouch!¡± Avril yelped in pain. ¡°Why did you pinch me? It was so painful! Your dad is already avoiding me. If you pinch me and disfigure my face, your dad will surely dislike me even more.¡± As Avril cursed under her breath, Nicole sighed in relief. It¡¯s really Avril, and I¡¯m not hallucinating. ¡°Sorry, I fell asleep and thought I was still dreaming,¡± Nicole apologized. Avril sighed, ¡°See, I already told you that engaging in too many sexual activities is not good for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡¯m genuinely tired,¡± Nicole denied while shooting Avril a look. Stretching her neck, she was relieved that the doctor¡¯s medicine seemed effective since she was not hallucinating anymore. Breaking her trail of thoughts, Avril massaged Nicole¡¯s shoulders and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage and in return, can you answer some of my questions?¡± ¡°What questions?¡± Nicole probed. ¡°It has to do with your mom. Your dad has not forgotten your mom after over twenty years, so there must be something special about your mom that he really loved. I want to know what it is.¡± Nicole tried to recall. However, from her memory, her mom was always unhappy and even had depression. Until now, she did not even know how her parents met and what her dad liked about her mom. If she could time-travel, she wished she could travel to the time when they first met, so she could see what her mom looked like then. She wanted to know how they met and how their rtionship started and developed before they finally got together. Although Stephen mentioned it before, she would love to see it for herself. Closing her eyes, she tried to imagine. In ce of the mncholy look in her mom¡¯s eyes, there was a bright spark in them and a smile on her face. She was no longer unhappy and was taking a stroll with her dad, hand in hand. The gloom and misery that engulfed her mom were gone. Instead, she looked shy, like a girl spending time with her first love. Her heart palpitated quickly in her chest, excited for the future in store for the two of them. Nicole ever heard from Stephen that when her mom pursued him, she was very bold. She studied acupuncture with him and even took the initiative to confess to him. At that thought, Nicole raised her head and gazed at Avril. Looking at thetter carefully, she suggested, ¡°You are just as daring as my mother. Regardless, I feel like you can afford to have more courage.¡± Avril¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Am I not bold enough now? How much bolder do you think I should be?¡± By pursuing Stephen, she already felt like she had thrown her pride away. As though she thought about something, she looked at Nicole with curiosity. ¡°Are you telling me to throw myself in your dad¡¯s arms?¡± Nicole felt awkward and started coughing as she was startled by Avril¡¯s words. Instantly, Avril switched to massaging Nicole¡¯s back instead. After a while, Nicole gave Avril a serious look and warned, ¡°If you dare to do anything inappropriate to my dad, I will throw you out of Imperial Garden.¡± Avril was speechless. Didn¡¯t she tell me to be bolder? I can knock on his door in the middle of the night to show him care and give him fruits. I can cling and pester him all day. However, I can¡¯t do anything more than that. Deep in thought, thedy frowned. At Seet Group. Evan received a call. Susan¡¯s body was not found, even after they searched the entire river. It was like a confirmation that Susan had escaped. That year, they met with many misfortunes. The death of his Grandpa and Nicole¡¯s imprisonment were things that caused his heart to ache. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, he ordered the Hidden Masters to activate everyone to find Susan at all cost. Chapter 960 Chapter 960 ¡°Mr. Seet, don¡¯t worry. Susan cannot escape because the police are looking for her too. I believe that she will be caught soon.¡± Evan¡¯s gaze looked dull. Once we catch her and avenge Grandpa, I want to marry Nicole. However, Susan is scheming, and it bothers me that she is nowhere to be found now. After ending the call, Evan ordered John, ¡°Dispatch more men for the search. I want to catch her as soon as possible.¡± Nodding, his assistant acknowledged, ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± Already predicting that Evan would do so, Susan was prepared. She stared back at her unrecognizable reflection in the mirror with satisfaction. The most dangerous ce would be the safest ce. Evan, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t expect me to be right under your nose. The hallucinogen I added to Nicole¡¯s milk tea was very effective, and I shall continue to use it. Nicole will be tortured to death before I get caught. Does Evan want to witness it? Well, he doesn¡¯t have a choice because I will make that happen. Evan, you have pushed me to this step. Nicole asked for it. How dare she take my ce beside you? She deserves it. If I go to hell, I will drag her down with me.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. A sinister smile and terrifying expression appeared on the reflection of the unknown face in the mirror. Meanwhile, Avril pondered for the entire night and could not think of another better solution. Therefore, she made a decision boldly. She was going to swallow her ego and get closer to him. ¡°Urgh, there is nothing else I can do. If I want to be shameless, I have to go all out,¡± she muttered. She took a deep breath and began to prepare for her n. She even went out to purchase wine and perfume. After that, she came back to see Stephen in the living room. To ensure her n goes smoothly, she blurted out, ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave! I will not pester you and will leave instead. You can stay here.¡± She shed a smile before she headed to her bedroom. Sitting on the curved sofa, Stephen furrowed his brows. There is something wrong with Avril¡¯s behavior today. Maybe she finally got the message and dared not fool around anymore. It is a good thing. For the rest of the day, Avril tiptoed around Stephen like a mouse who saw a cat. Stephen was relieved. However, by the time night fell, he was in for a big surprise. Out of the blue, he heard a knock on his door. Thinking that it would not be Avril who had been hiding from him all day, he did not hesitate to open his door. To his surprise, he saw Avril standing outside with a bottle of red wine in her hand. He could even smell the perfume she sprayed all over her body. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He demanded. ¡°I stayed out of your sight the entire day. It is nighttime now, so can we talk? Maybe for an hour? Otherwise, I will be contented with half an hour,¡± Avril replied. ¡°Come in,¡± Stephen reluctantly said. The woman followed him into the room and casually took two sses. She slowly filled them with red wine. One was for her, and the other was for Stephen. ¡°It is a beautiful night. Let¡¯s have a drink,¡± she offered. Stephen frowned at what she said. It is gettingte, yet this woman is here to drink with me? She has been hiding from me the entire day¡­something is not right. Regardless, he picked up the wine ss calmly but poured it into another porcin cup beside him when Avril was enjoying her drink. Looking at his empty ss, Avril refilled it. Like earlier, they had another ss each. ¡°Here, have another one,¡± she offered. After three sses, Avril¡¯s face began to turn red. She nced at him with a smile and asked, ¡°Is there anything different about the wine you are drinking?¡± Stephen just stared at her without saying anything. Avril turned her ss upside down and answered her own question, ¡°This wine is special.¡± ¡°How is it special?¡± Stephen questioned. Confident that she would win him over, she confessed. ¡°This wine is specially made andced. I spent a lot of money to get it brewed.¡± Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Before he knew it, she stood up and prepared to undress. ¡°This time, I have swallowed all my pride. Regardless of the cost, I am giving myself to you. After tonight, you shall file for a divorce with your wife and marry me instead. Stephen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You want to marry me? Why? Don¡¯t tell me that you are interested in me because I know that is not the truth,¡± he challenged. Avril groggily looked at Stephen and suddenly felt a little delirious. The wine was strong, and she could finally feel its effects. After giving it some thought, she replied, ¡°Firstly, I do like you. Secondly, your wife had an affair with my dad, so my mom left him. She felt bad, so she decided to raise Levant after stealing my mom¡¯s man. I want to take revenge on her by stealing her man.¡± Stephen was speechless. He squinted at her with a dim expression on his face. Portia and Murphy¡­ If they really liked each other, I can give them my blessing. I am no longer in love with Portia. After being tied to her for almost half of our lives, a separation between us seems like the best ending. If so, I can be buried with Rosalie after I die. The corners of his lips curled upwards, and he looked at Avril meaningfully. In a serious tone, he confessed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, I will divorce Portia anyway.¡± Avril frowned. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± Stephen nodded. ¡°I mean it. You can go back and rest since your wish wille true soon.¡± ¡°After you file a divorce with her, will you marry me?¡± Avril injected. Raising his brows, Stephen refused, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well, that can¡¯t do. I will only achieve what I want if you marry me.¡± Then, she began to undress. Immediately, Stephen stopped her. Despite that, Avril did not care. She continued to undo her buttons, one by one and even threw her jacket onto the ground. ¡°Avril, stop it! Go back to your room and get some sleep,¡± Stephen shouted. Avril¡¯s red lips curled into a shy smile before she whispered, ¡°Your daughter was the one who told me to take a bolder step. Am I not being bold enough?¡± Those words took Stephen with surprise. This is Nicole¡¯s idea? ¡°Are you serious?¡± He questioned. Avril nodded her head vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s true. She told me that your wife had a lot of courage when she pursued you and advised me to do the same.¡± It did not take long for a knock to sound on Nicole¡¯s bedroom door. Evan opened it to see Stephen standing outside while supporting a drunk woman. He felt a little odd. ¡°What is this?¡± Evan uttered. Angrily, Stephen spat, ¡°This is Nicole¡¯s fault. Let her settle it.¡± Then, he helped Avril into the bedroom and shot Nicole a deathly re before he left. The drunk woman staggered andnded onto the soft bed. ¡°Stephen,e here. Please give me a kiss,¡± she cooed. Puzzled, Evan looked at Avril then nced at Nicole. Earlier, Stephen said Nicole caused this. Did she do this? ¡°Did you spiked her drink?¡± Evan sounded bewildered. Feeling wronged, Nicole fervently shook her head. At that moment, Avril sat up from the bed suddenly and red at Nicole. ¡°You told me to be gutsier¡­to strip and throw myself into his arms.¡± What the heck? What kind of nonsense is this? I wanted her to be bolder, but I did not mean it that way! ¡°I encouraged you to do more, but I did not tell you to strip!¡± Nicole yelled. ¡°You¡­you told me to be daring enough¡­to strip,¡± Avril slurred and started to undo her clothes again. Evan looked at Nicole with a puzzled expression on his face. Exasperated, Nicole protested, ¡°I did not tell her that! I swear I did not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to exin it to me. I think you should exin it to your dad instead. He seems angry,¡± Evan advised. Nicole was speechless. Seeing how Avril was about to tear her clothes off, Evan turned to leave the room. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Stephen, please hug me! How about a kiss?¡± Avril continued to whine. Nicole felt Avril¡¯s body heating up, so she helped the drunk woman to the bathroom and ran some cold water for her to take a bath. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 However, Avril pulled Nicole into the bathtub too, but her reflexes kicked in and she was struggling to break free from her. ¡°Come and bathe with me,¡± Avril slurred. It took all of Nicole¡¯s strength to get out of the bathtub. She wiped the water off her face and took a few deep breaths to calm herself. In that instant, she felt like she deserved this punishment. She should not have tried to set Avril up with her dad because she wanted him to have somebody by his side. In the end¡­ She left Avril in the bathroom and got changed to see Stephen. Although Evan had exined it on her behalf, Stephen was evidently still angry. She was about to exin herself when Stephen stopped her. He demanded, ¡°Make her leave, and I will pretend that nothing ever happened. Otherwise, I will leave.¡± He knew that he could never allow Avril to do something like this again. He should make her give up now, so she could pursue her own happiness. If someone had to leave, Nicole knew that it should certainly be Avril and not Stephen. Well, it¡¯s okay to let her go. If everything bes moreplicated, it won¡¯t be good for anyone. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I will arrange for her to leave immediately.¡± By the time Avril woke up the next day, she was already in Seet Residence. She could not remember how she arrived herest night. The only clue she had was from Davin. He told her that it was Evan¡¯s chauffeur who sent her here. ¡°Why did they send me here?¡± The woman was confused. ¡°You should be asking yourself. I¡¯m also curious about what you did that made them kick you out of Imperial Garden. Furthermore, they sent you here in the middle of the night.¡± Avril pondered and tried to recall what happened. She remembered going to Stephen¡¯s room with a bottle of red wine and drinking it with him. Then, she remembered being in the bathtub. Instantly, her face turned red. Davin saw the change in her expression and asked curiously, ¡°What have you done? Tell me because I want to know.¡± ¡°No¡­I did nothing bad.¡± However, there was guilt written across Avril¡¯s face. ¡°Then why would they send you away in the middle of the night?¡± Davin challenged. Avril shot him a look and sneered, ¡°That¡¯s because Imperial Garden is too small and can¡¯t amodate someone as great as me.¡± Obviously, Davin did not believe her. He scanned her from head to toe and snorted, ¡°Seet Residence is quite small too and cannot amodate you. Why don¡¯t you stay with Levant for a few days instead?¡± Levant Winery was magnificent. It was unique and famous in Y City. Of course, Avril had heard about it and wanted to visit it too. However, although Levant was her sibling, they grew up in different ces. He grew up in the estate, while she grew up in Wicked Pce. Other than the blood they shared, they did not have much of a bond between them.¡± Will Levant allow me to stay with him? At Wicked Pce, she was often going against him. Worried, she fiddled with her hair. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. I can get She to send you there. Levant is your brother and will not throw you out,¡± Davin assured. In a daze, Avril muttered, ¡°It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t get kicked out. I can take the chance to watch him too and ensure that he does not try to ruin Evan and Nicole¡¯s rtionship.¡± ¡°Well, Evan will be grateful.¡± Avril chuckled. ¡°Yes, he has to thank me for that.¡± Davinughed. He knew she must have done something bad in Imperial Garden. Otherwise, she did not have to please Evan. In the next minute, he whipped out his phone and called She. When three of them arrived at Levant Winery, they saw a woman standing outside Levant¡¯s room nervously pacing back and forth. She wanted to knock on the door but seemed hesitant to do so, raising her hand in mid-air. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Is it that difficult to knock on the door? The three of them watched the woman before She finally walked over curiously. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am here to look for Levant,¡± the woman replied. Avril studied thedy carefully. She looked rather pretty but she did not look impressive. She doesn¡¯t look like the type to have anything to do with Levant. ¡°Why are you looking for Levant? What is your rtionship with him?¡± She pressured the nervous woman. Tiffany clenched her fists and tried to guess who Avril was. That can¡¯t be Levant¡¯s wife, right? Will she misunderstand why Levant lend me money to buy a house? Chapter 963 Chapter 963 She thought about it and tried to find an excuse. Finally, she announced, ¡°I am here to apply for a job as a waitress.¡± ¡°A waitress?¡± Avril snorted. ¡°I did not expect Levant to be so busy. He even has to interview a waitress?¡± Then, she furrowed her brows and stared at Tiffany rudely. She continued, ¡°Hey, are you secretly trying to seduce him because you have the looks?¡± Tiffany immediately denied, ¡°No! You have misunderstood me.¡± ¡°Well, Levant will not like someone like you. He likes a woman with long legs, but you don¡¯t have that. Your waist isn¡¯t as slim as he would like it to be either¡­¡± Avrilmented. Embarrassed, Tiffany rubbed her fingers awkwardly and stopped Avril mid-sentence. ¡°I know how I look like. I don¡¯t have the intention to seduce him, so you have gotten it all wrong.¡± With that, she turned to leave. Avril watched the woman leave in silence. Turning to look at She, she questioned, ¡°Why did she run away? I am not even done.¡± She almostughed at Avril¡¯s ignorance and sarcastically responded, ¡°You were saying such ¡®nice¡¯ things about her that she felt so ¡®ttered¡¯ and decided to run off like that.¡± Avril got the hint. My words were too harsh? Even so, it was only a few words, and she did not have to respond that way! Besides, I am telling the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t think she is here to apply for a job. When she replied to my question, she was avoiding my gaze like she was guilty of something,¡± she stated. Examining Avril¡¯s curious and suspicious expression, She smiled. ¡°If you are curious, you can ask Levant about herter.¡± Knocking on the door of the high-end suite, the three of them walked in. Levant was surprised by their sudden visit. ¡°Is there anything wrong? Why did the three of youe together?¡± He asked as he was obviously nervous. Instantly, Davin and She turned to Avril. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Following their gaze, Levant nced at Avril and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Avril avoided his gaze. She could not imagine how Levant would react if she asked to stay in his house temporarily. While she was still contemting what to say, Davin dived straight to the point. ¡°She would like to stay here for a while.¡± Avril, who was still thinking, grew anxious. She did not know how Levant would react. On the other hand, Levant paused for a moment before he casually uttered, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± That¡¯s his reply? Since when was he so nice to me? Otherwise, is there something wrong with his brain? Avril was shocked by his response. Earlier, she was afraid that he would reject her and even thought about renting a house somewhere if he refused. Well, that¡¯s good news. I can save some money now. While she was secretly celebrating, she recalled the woman at the door earlier and wanted to know more about her. When she described the visitor, Levant was sure that thedy was Tiffany. Why does Tiffany want to look for me? Avril was suspicious at how quiet Levant seemed and waved her hand in front of him to snap him out of his thoughts. ¡°Do you know thatdy outside? How is she rted to you?¡± Levant nodded. ¡°Yes, she is my friend.¡± A friend? ¡°Why did she lie and say that she was here to apply for a job then?¡± Avril narrowed her eyes and seemed adamant to learn the truth. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Frustrated by the questions she had, he dered, ¡°I can allow you to stay here, but you have to stay out of any affairs concerning me and my winery.¡± What the heck? I¡¯m just curious about who she is and why she is here. Why does he have to be so uptight? Avril unhappily muttered under her breath and spected that Tiffany and Levant¡¯s rtionship was not so simple. Her curiosity got the better of her, and she could not stay out of it. Hence, she was still determined to find out secretly. Soon after, Davin and Levant sat down on the milky white, high-end leather sofa while chatting with each other. Meanwhile, She looked around and suddenly thought about Davin¡¯s wine cer. Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Before they left, Levant gave Davin two bottles of premium red wine from the wine cer. Seeing that, She was quite happy. Tonight, she nned to have a candlelight dinner with Davin. ¡°There are only two of us having this candlelight dinner. Why don¡¯t we take a bottle each and take it home to our parents?¡± Davin dashed her hopes. She looked at the two bottles of red wine in her hands and looked up at Davin. Then, she challenged, ¡°Are you really going to take this back for your family or, are you nning to go to the bar to offer them to your trashy friends?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, it¡¯s for my parents!¡± Davin protested. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She sharp eyes scanned him from head to toe and still felt a little uneasy, so she proposed to go back with him. ¡°You want to follow me to Seet Residence?¡± Davin was bewildered. She nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s that a problem?¡± She probed. Of course. Davin forced a smile and agreed reluctantly. Then, he obediently returned to Seet Residence with She. As the second young master of the Seet family, he was flirtatious and yful. However, She is controlling him even before they got married, and in his opinion, she was too unreasonable. It looks like I have to find a way to reinstate dominance in our rtionship. When they returned to Seet Residence, Jonathan and Sophia saw Davin and She with two bottles of wine, so they happily ordered the kitchen to prepare more food to go along with the wine. Additionally, they insisted on She staying for dinner. She did not reject and agreed without a second thought. She even suggested for Nicole, Evan and the quadruplets toe over for dinner. ¡°I will call Nicole and ask them to join us for dinner too.¡± ¡°Alright, you can give them a call while I make more food in the kitchen,¡± Sophia said. She nodded and called Nicole. Hearing the offer, Nicole pondered for a moment before she used her dad as an excuse to decline it. She told her that she did not want to leave her dad alone at Imperial Garden. She was very understanding and replied, ¡°Sure, we can meet up another time then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Nicole ended the call and sighed. She only declined because she was not feeling well. Crawling out of bed, she looked at her reflection in the mirror. She looked ghostly and could feel her heart palpitating quickly. She did not know what was going on. Why was she feeling tired and weak the whole day? Was she going to hallucinate again? She took a deep breath and looked at the tranquilizer prescribed to her by the doctor. I need more of these. Getting out of bed, she walked out of the bedroom listlessly. She felt dizzy and in a daze as though she was dreaming. When she reached the stairs to head down, she suddenly froze. The stairs¡­they look like they are disappearing. It looks like a fairy bridge¡­is there something wrong with my eyes? She closed her eyes and opened them again, but it was the same as before. What on earth is going on? As a result, she hesitated to head downstairs. However, she suddenly heard Maya crying, and she sounded very miserable. It made her heart ache. ¡°Maya¡­¡± She shouted and started to run down the stairs. Unfortunately, she missed the first step and fell down the stairs. In pain, she let out a yelp. Ouch! My shoulder hurts, but my face hurts even more. A wave of fear swept over her, and she was worried that she would be disfigured. The maids who heard her screaming rushed over to help her up. ¡°Mrs. Seet, what happened? Are you okay?¡± With a trembling hand, she reached out to touch her face. She could see blood on her fingers. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m bleeding.¡± There is blood on my face. Will there be a scar? ¡°Mrs. Seet, you are injured. Let¡¯s head to the hospital!¡± Since Nicole got a cut on her face, she was concerned. Nodding, she stuttered, ¡°Let the chauffeur send me there now.¡± The maids helped her downstairs, and when Stephen saw blood on her face, he worriedly rushed over to check the situation. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. I am going to the hospital now,¡± Nicole assured. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you there,¡± Stephen offered. ¡°Dad, I think you should stay here to look after the children.¡± ¡°They are still in school and have yet to return,¡± Stephen exined. Nicole was stunned. Earlier, she rushed downstairs anxiously because she thought she heard Maya crying. Did she hear it wrongly? Chapter 965 Chapter 965 The stairs¡­it was like a bridge. Maya did not cry because she was not home. Am I hallucinating? Her heart pounded in her chest. The hallucinations that would appear from time to time were simply a nightmare for her. I will find out what is wrong with me when I get to the hospital. When she reached the hospital, Stephen apanied her to the doctor¡¯s room. ¡°How did you injure yourself?¡± The doctor asked. ¡°I tripped and fell down the stairs,¡± Nicole confessed. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with your wound first then.¡± Nicole thanked him, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± As he watched the doctor disinfect his daughter¡¯s wound, Stephen grew more worried and bombarded the doctor with questions, ¡°Is the injury serious? When will it heal? Will it leave a scar?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°It is not a small cut. We will have to wait to see if it will leave a scar,¡± the doctor rified. Those words felt like a thorn stabbing into Nicole¡¯s heart. All she thought about was whether Evan would still love her if she had a scar on her face. Men are judgmental. She was not confident that Evan would still love her if it left a scar. Even if he did not mind, she could not ept it. As a woman, her face was her most important feature. She could not bear the thought of having any scar on her face. ¡°Doctor, please make sure it does not leave a scar. I don¡¯t want to look ugly.¡± Nicole pleaded. ¡°I will do my best,¡± the doctor assured. ¡°Thank you.¡± After the doctor treated the wound, he wrapped it up with gauze and gave her some medicine while exining certain precautions she should take. At that moment, Nicole stretched out her arm. ¡°Doctor, I think I have a superficial wound on my arm. Will you please take a look at it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Not long after, her arm was bandaged. She looked at the white gauze around her arm and could not care less. In contrast, she reached out her arm and gently touched the bandage on her face with concern. Instantly, she felt her heart sink. She could not help but pray silently. Please let there be no scars. I really like how I look. I don¡¯t mind if my arm ends up with a scar, but there is no way I can ept a scar on my face. Please God, I beg you! ¡°Nicole, is there anywhere else you feel unwell?¡± Stephen asked with concern. That led to Nicole¡¯s confession about the hallucinations she had. The doctor gave her a check-up but found nothing abnormal. He told her that it might be due to stress and advised her to rest well. Nicole did not feel assured as she did not think it was due to stress andck of rest. However, she was also wondering what could be the reason behind her hallucinations. Once she returned to Imperial Garden, she headed straight to her bedroom. Firstly, she did not want to let anyone see the bandage on her face. Secondly, she felt uneasy that her head was still not cleared and wanted to rest instead. Watching her enemy scurry up the stairs, Susan, who was in her disguise, smiled smugly. Her eyes lit up in excitement while she watered the bonsai. She had barely started her scheme, but she managed to make Nicole hurt her face. God must be watching over me. If I increase the dosage the next time, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll end up in a worse state. Evan, when Nicole is covered in bruises and no longer acts like she is in the right frame of mind, we¡¯ll see if you still love her. Meanwhile, Nicole was in bed, still feeling uneasy. She stretched out her hand and read her pulse but found no abnormalities. Hallucinations. What is causing her hallucinations? She thought long and hard about it but found no answer. Slowly, her eyelids grew heavy, and she no longer had the energy to think anymore, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep. At night, Evan came home and heard about Nicole¡¯s injury. Immediately, he rushed to the bedroom. At that moment, Nicole was dreaming about a flood. The water level was rising and swallowing everything before her. Anxiously, with Maya and Nina in her arms, she ran for her life. When she turned back, a huge wave nketed them. She yelled, jolting out of her dream. She scrambled to sit upright. Her face was pale, and she was covered in sweat. Evan immediately grabbed her hand. ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicole looked up to see Evan beside her. With fear written across her face, she blurted, ¡°I had a nightmare.¡± Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Evan wrapped his arms around her tofort her. He softly cooed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a dream. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Slowly, she remembered that her face was injured. She peeled away from Evan¡¯s embrace and looked at him. She asked, ¡°Evan, I have a cut on my face, and the doctor said it might leave a scar. What should I do?¡± Evan squinted. He knew that most women would treat their faces as the most preciousmodity. In other words, it was as important as their lives. If there was a scar, Nicole would be devastated. He looked at her calmly. ¡°Nicole, I will find the best doctor to treat you. I will make sure that there will be no scar on your face.¡± Nicole was waiting to see his reaction, but those words were slightly hurtful to her. Perhaps she was too sensitive, but she felt that he only suggested that because he could not ept any blemishes on her face. It seemed like men are only concerned about looks. Unhappily, she grumbled. On the other hand, Evan studied her expression. Did he not give her enough assurance, and she was still worried about a scar on her face? ¡°Nicole, believe me. I will make sure you look just like before.¡± Nicole matched his gaze and pouted. Disappointedly, she muttered, ¡°If I don¡¯t look like what I used to be, will you love me any less?¡± Evan was taken aback. ¡°No matter how you look like, I will always love you.¡± ¡°Liar! All men like beautiful women. I don¡¯t think you will love me if there is a scar on my face.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Well, then I shall not care about the injury on your face. We will leave it as it is, and you can see if I still love you like before.¡± In order to test him, she had to sacrifice her looks. That seemed too big of a sacrifice for her. By leaving her injury untreated, what if there were a scar and Evan stopped loving her like before, she would be at the losing end. That¡¯s not fair! Nicole whined, ¡°I shall believe you for the time being. Evan, if I end up with a scar on my face, you cannot call me ugly, and you cannot despise me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen.¡± Evan smiled. He gave her a deep and sincere gaze as though he was conveying that he would surely keep his promise. A smile appeared on Nicole¡¯s face. She got up and was about to get out of bed when she saw her quadruplets walking in a line. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They stood in front of her and examined her injury. Maya¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Mommy, does your face hurt?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± Nicole replied softly. Nina was heartbroken. ¡°Mommy, how did you get injured? Don¡¯t worry, even if you have a scar on your face, I will cover it with make-up for you. I will make sure that no one can see it.¡± After listening to Nina, Nicole silently thanked God. She was grateful to have a daughter that was talented in make-up skills and beauty products. Juan asked, ¡°Mommy, I heard you tripped and fell down the stairs. Are you feeling unwell? Otherwise, were you not paying attention? Is there anything that is bothering you? Maybe we can help with it!¡± I was not distracted, but I was hallucinating. I have no idea how I started to hallucinate, so my children would not know either. I guess it¡¯s better not to mention it. ¡°I did not watch my steps and tripped. I will be careful next time, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Kyle, who was the most observant, stared at her and could tell that she did not look well. She looked pale like she was sick. ¡°Mommy, I think you should ask Daddy to get the best doctor to give you a check-up tomorrow,¡± he suggested. Sure. If the doctor can diagnose the reason behind her hallucination, that will be the best for her. Otherwise, if I hallucinate again, I¡¯m worried that I may get injured again. I tripped this time, but I may drop into the pond the next time. If that happens, I might lose my life. Evan thought what Kyle said make sense too. Agreeing with his son, he affirmed, ¡°Tomorrow, I will get John to arrange for a highly skilled doctor to check on you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nicole nodded. Chapter 967 Chapter 967 The next day. It was 10 a.m. John had invited the most famous doctor in town to Imperial Garden to run an examination on Nicole. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve been hallucinating at irregr times these days¡­ Is there anything wrong with my brain? Or could it be some form of mental problem?¡± ¡°Just rx. Let me have a look.¡± Then, the doctor asked a series of questions and carried out a few physical checks on her. ¡°There seems to be nothing wrong with your health. Everything appears normal,¡± he said after a brief moment of analysis. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nicole gave a somewhat confused frown. ¡°I¡¯m normal? Why have I been having hallucinations then?¡± The doctor was quiet for a second before he answered, ¡°It could be a result of external triggers instead of physical health factors.¡± External triggers? She couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°I can¡¯t remember being triggered by anyone whenever I have these episodes. It feels like they just happened out of the blue.¡± ¡°What I meant was,¡± he answered mindfully, ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that it could be due to some form of shock on your consciousness or the nervous system, which might have resulted from something you ate or came into physical contact with. It¡¯s likely that your body isn¡¯t showing any symptoms as of now after you¡¯ve recovered from such triggers.¡± She pondered upon his words in silence. Her eyes darted around as she tried to trace back on her memories. A few minutes had passed, yet she failed to recall anything unusual about her food or anything she had touched. ¡°Doctor, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve eaten or touched anything weird like you said,¡± she replied as she looked up. ¡°I can¡¯t think of any possible reasons.¡± Another brief silence followed. ¡°Hmm¡­ In this case, I shall go back and do some more research on this matter. In the meantime, please continue to be wary of your surroundings and let me know if you notice anything. Perhaps we¡¯ll get closer to the answers from that.¡± She nodded. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± He gestured back with a smile as he stood up. ¡°This is my duty. Besides, Mr. Seet has been very kind to me, so don¡¯t mention it.¡± After sending the doctor off, Nicole began to think through his words over and over again. Could it be that she had really eaten something wrong? Or maybe she had indeed touched something which she shouldn¡¯t have? She paced back and forth in the living room throughout that morning, attempting to grasp any clue she could¡¯ve missed during the discussion. Later that evening, she was extremely cautious of everythingid out on the dinner table. With a silver needle, she poked around on every piece of food before putting it in her mouth. Her four kids stared at their mother while watching her meticulous antics. Then, they began to feel anxious. ¡°Mommy, is there something wrong with the dishes?¡± Juan asked as his bright obsidian-like pupils fixated on her. The other three looked on worryingly in silence. She didn¡¯t know the answer either. The only thing she knew was that the doctor had instructed her to be careful at all times. ¡°Who knows,¡± she replied bluntly while she continued stabbing around on her te. ¡°We¡¯ll only find out after testing them.¡± Seeing her mother¡¯s paranoid acts, Maya suddenly felt a tingling sensation crawling across her skin. She remembered the prickling pain back then when Susan had stung her with a needle. Fear welled up in her crystal clear eyes. ¡°Mommy, stop¡­¡± she pleaded with a shaky voice, ¡°Stop poking the dishes. It¡¯s painful to them!¡± Nicole paused abruptly. Her little girl was so surprisingly kind¡­ She even worried if the dishes could feel the pain. Nicole looked up and saw the dreadful look in her daughter¡¯s eyes. She recognized where that fear had come from. Maya must¡¯ve been traumatized still, hence her dramatic reaction. Pain nibbled at her heart. With a sigh, she ced the needle down and pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks lovingly. ¡°Alright. Mommy¡¯s not going to poke them anymore, okay?¡± Maya nodded in relief. A mist had fogged up in the girl¡¯s glistening eyes. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of remorse as she put the needle away. She ended up triggering her daughter¡¯s trauma due to her worries. However, she was still concerned if the dishes could¡¯ve caused her hallucinations. She thought about it and came up with an idea. She could let Maya spend the next couple of days over at the Seet Residence! This way, she could avoid upsetting her girl while giving herself a little more time to figure out the answers. As soon as dinner was finished, she gave Sophia a call. ¡°Of course they¡¯re wee to stay! I haven¡¯t seen the kids in days and I¡¯d love to spend some time with them as well. I can head over and pick them up anytime!¡± Sophia¡¯s voice rang cheerfully across the phone. ¡°Alright then. Thank you so much!¡± ¡°Oh please, you¡¯re more than wee to ask away whenever you need anything! Once we catch Susan and settle the case of Evan¡¯s grandfather, you both should get married¡­¡± Sophia said. She continued with a hint of regret in her voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nicole. The past few years must have been so tough for you. I can¡¯t wait for the day when you¡¯ll finally have your wedding with Evan and officially be a part of our family.¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sophia. Evan treats me well, and I¡¯m grateful for our four kids too. Things haven¡¯t been easy, but I feel blessed.¡± Despite all the ups and downs, she was contented that her children and the man she loved were still by her side. They had united as a family after all. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 At Sophia¡¯s mention of the wedding, Nicole realized that she was actually looking forward to it. She too, hoped that she could one day stand side-by-side with Evan at the altar, showered with blessings from family members and loved ones. She wanted to be known as Mrs. Seet, the rightful wife of Evan Seet, in the near future. The next morning, Sophia had shown up at the door. Maya was slightly hesitant at first when she was told that they were going to the Seet Residence. But at the thought of being able to y with Davin and She, her eyes lit up with a glow. Juan was indifferent about staying over at the Seet Residence as he was equally fond of Davin and She. It didn¡¯t matter to him wherever they were heading to, as long as he¡¯d get to have fun with them. Nina, on the other hand, gazed worriedly at the wound on Nicole¡¯s face. She wanted to stay back for her. Kyle preferred to stay behind at the Imperial Garden as well for a different reason, he didn¡¯t like Uncle Davin that much anyway. Nicole thought that it would make no difference for Kyle and Nina to remain home as long as Maya stayed away for the time being. ¡°Alright, you both can stay home as you wish. Juan and Maya, go get your stuff ready and then follow Grandma to the Seet Residence.¡± Maya began to doubt again when she realized Nina wouldn¡¯t be going together. Seeing that, Sophia reached out and lifted the girl up in her arms. ¡°Maya darling,¡± she consoled her grandchild. ¡°Why won¡¯t youe with Grandma? I¡¯ve prepared some beautiful gifts for you; they¡¯re waiting for you at my house. Besides, you¡¯ll get to spend quite some time with Uncle Davin and Aunt She! They would love to y with you and take you out for shopping and yummy desserts. Besides, Grandpa¡¯s been missing you a lot too!¡± Maya finally gave in. She didn¡¯t want to let her Grandma down. Plus, it sounded like a lot of fun! Ever since their siblings left, Kyle and Nina had been surprisingly at peace with each other in spite of their usually cold attitude. Nina hummed her favorite rhyme in a gleeful and somewhat off-key tune. It¡¯s a precious opportunity. She thought to herself. Evan always favored Maya over her on most days. But now that she was away, she would be the only daughter left to have all her Daddy¡¯s attention! It waste afternoon. She had cooped herself up in the study room after lunch, practicing makeup as usual. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Muffled voices and footsteps of the maids could soon be heard from outside. Curious to find out who the unexpected visitor was, she got up and opened the unexpected guest. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Her father had gone to work although it¡¯s a weekend. I should probably let Daddy know about this, she thought. She closed the door quietly, picked up her phone, and dialed her father¡¯s number. Evan had been working on an urgent proposal for thepany. At the sight of Nina¡¯s ID shing on the screen of his phone, he picked up without a moment of hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. ¡°Umm¡­ There seems to be a guest in the house, Daddy,¡± Nina whispered. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I heard the maids say it¡¯s Mr. Levant. Apparently he¡¯s here to visit Mommy since he found out that she¡¯s injured.¡± Evan clenched his grip on the phone upon hearing the name. Without any further reply, he hung up the phone. He then stood from his seat, grabbed his coat, and proceeded towards the door of his office without a second thought. John had been standing aside, awaiting his boss¡¯ decision on the n. He stared in a daze as Evan walked out of the office hurriedly. He had only regained his senses a few secondster. Then, he immediately ran after his boss. ¡°Mr. Seet! Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± Evan did not even bother looking back as he answered monotonously. ¡°H-home?¡± John was taken aback. He processed it for a second while picking up his pace as he followed after his boss. ¡°But Mr. Seet, the meeting is going to begin soon! What do we say to the board members if you leave like this all of a sudden?¡± Evan shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°You¡¯ll exin to them on my behalf.¡± John was at a loss for words. The uing meeting would involve the discussion on the proposal they were working on. Above that, all the core board members of thepany would be present! How was he supposed to face them and exin the president¡¯s sudden absence? ¡°Is it an important matter, Mr. Seet? Why don¡¯t you leave it to me? That way you can proceed with the meeting.¡± His offer was answered with a cold, sharp nce from his boss. John stopped in his tracks. He realized what that nce meant. It¡¯s an urgent personal matter which he couldn¡¯t have handled on Evan¡¯s behalf. He sighed as Evan disappeared out of the office. He walked back into the president¡¯s office, racking his brain on how he should deal with the meeting that was about to start. Meanwhile, back at the Imperial Garden. Levant took a light sip of tea, and ced the cup back onto the table gently. He observed the bandage on Nicole¡¯s cheek intently. ¡°Does it still hurt? Should I get a doctor to take another look?¡± he asked in a concerned tone. Nicole sat upright on the opposite couch with a calm demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got it treated already.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Avril to help search for the best medicine. I will deliver it here tomorrow.¡± His voice remained gentle, yet there was an added hint of persistence. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, thank you. I already have everything I need.¡± Nicole forced a faint smile while maintaining a distance from him throughout. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Levant couldn¡¯t help but remember the old times with Nicole back in the Wicked Pce. They had spent so much time together, and she was even willing to marry him at one point. There was no denying that he hadn¡¯t beenpletely honest with her. Nevertheless, the indescribable joy filled his heart when she had agreed to marry him and when she had wanted to live together with him even if it was just a decision made on the spur of the moment. Those endearing memories were still fresh in his mind. Soon, he pulled himself back into reality. The woman in front of his eyes right now was no longer the same Nicole who had almost married him. How he wished he could travel back in time to the days when he still had the chance to realize the wedding. If he had known better, he wouldn¡¯t have let the opportunity slip through his fingers. He would¡¯ve taken Nicole Lane as his rightful wife as soon as he could. Woe to him for not acting in time. Perhaps it¡¯s true that sometimes one would only learn his lesson after losing the thing or person who was precious to him. Unfortunately, there was no way to turn back time. Sometimes, the reality was harsh. The glow in his eyes dimmed as regret took over the happy memories he reminisced about earlier. In this very moment, the woman he adored so much had be the fianc¨¦e of Evan Seet. The soon- to-be wife of his cousin brother. Nicole felt increasingly ufortable with his continuous gaze. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some fruits,¡± she excused herself as she stood up. Levant immediately rose from his seat and reached out a hand towards her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Nicole. Can we just sit and talk properly?¡± ¡°What are you even trying to talk about?¡± A deep and cold voice rang from behind. He spun around, and there came Evan who was walking steadily into the living room. Why did hee back all of a sudden? He secretlymented in his heart. Nicole was rather surprised too. Evan approached them in a confident stride. He reached out an arm and pulled Nicole into a partial embrace against his shoulder. ¡°What are you trying to talk about with her?¡± he asked as he directed his piercing re onto Levant. Levant understood clearly what the man in front of him was trying to imply. His actions spoke for him. What are you trying to say to my wife? After a brief silence, Levant forced a calm and collected smile. ¡°Oh, I was about to tell her that you both will surely be happy together.¡± Surprised at his answer, Nicole looked up at him quietly. His expression was a mix of sincerity and agony. His face was tensed up into a knot. Evan curled a corner of his lips into a smirk. ¡°We will be happy for sure, so long as you don¡¯t show up too often.¡± Taken aback for a second, Levant decided that he no longer needed to be courteous. He settled back onto the couch in a carefree manner. ¡°Come on, am I not wee in my own cousin¡¯s house?¡± Evan squinted his eyes slightly, irritated at his question as he thought of what Levant had done before. He too, had no need to withhold any hostility towards the uninvited guest. He looked down at him and replied in a dominating tone, ¡°No, you are not. You may take your leave now.¡± Levant returned his re with an adamant look. He remained seated in a silent protest. ¡°Somebody,e at once!¡± Evan ordered in a loud voice. Upon the master¡¯s summon, five maids came in an instant and stood in front of him. Levant just looked on as he was dumbfounded. ¡°Wh-what are you trying to do? Evan Seet, don¡¯t you forget that I¡¯m your cousin! Don¡¯t you know how to treat a guest properly?¡± he eximed. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± he quickly added. ¡°I heard that you had sent my sister over to the Seet Residence that midnight. Looks like I¡¯ll have to make a request for Sophia to teach you some manners.¡± Evan was not in the least bit interested in talking to him since the beginning. But now that Levant had brought up the topic about Avril, he decided to not hold back on his insults. ¡°Like brother, like sister. It seems,¡± he snorted. ¡°One got intoxicated and threw herself into a man¡¯s arms in the middle of the night. The other invited himself to another man¡¯s house to flirt with his wife. Looks like I¡¯ll have to ask my dear Uncle Morris to teach his children a lesson. Otherwise, he¡¯d be so embarrassed to find out about all these things.¡± Levant was stunned. What did he just say? Avril intoxicated herself and went to a man? His sister¡¯s actions werepletely unexpected. This is really embarrassing! Regardless, he was firm on his decision to see Nicole. He was just showing his concern as a normal person and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. He met Evan¡¯s eyes with a steady re. ¡°Visiting someone unwell isn¡¯t the same as some¡­ calcted seduction. Nicole¡¯s injured, so what¡¯s wrong with me paying her a visit?¡± Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Evan remained silent. He raised a brow and threw a look at the maids, who nodded in understanding. Entrusting the rest into his servants¡¯ hands, he held Nicole¡¯s hand and led her upstairs. Levant¡¯s angry demands could be heard behind them. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let go of me! I can leave on my own! I said, let go of me!¡± As he was whisked away from the living room, Levant shouted onest time towards Evan, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, Evan Seet! You better watch your back!¡± Nicole nced back at Levant as they made their way upstairs. For a moment, she felt somewhat bad for him. ¡°Do you really have to do it this way? He¡¯s your cousin, your mother¡¯s nephew, after all¡­ ¡° she asked while looking up at Evan. ¡°You¡¯re speaking up for him?¡± Evan¡¯s reply sounded nonchnt, but she could tell there was a subtle hint of jealousy. She kept quiet. She didn¡¯t want him to end up doing something reckless out of jealousy. It¡¯s best to not say anything more and risk provoking him further. ¡°If we showed him hospitality, he¡¯lle here everyday,¡± he added. Only then she understood why Evan did that. He was trying to prevent Levant from crossing his boundaries. It would indeed be a nuisance if he really were to show up everyday. I guess it¡¯s better that way then. She quietly agreed. She shot an approving smile at him and raised a thumb. Back at the winery, Levant¡¯s face put on a ghastly expression as he entered the house. Avril could tell that he¡¯d undoubtedly had an awful time at the Imperial Garden. She walked up to him. ¡°You¡¯re back early! Didn¡¯t they invite you to stay for dinner or something?¡± she teased. Levant brushed her off with a warning re as he continued towards his room. Unsatisfied by the silent treatment, Avril followed closely behind. ¡°You¡¯ve been chased out of the house, haven¡¯t you?¡± she mocked. Her urate spection had only added onto Levant¡¯s frustration. He shot her a death stare. ¡°Mind your own business. You¡¯re surely one to talk¡­ Didn¡¯t you intoxicate yourself and throw yourself into someone¡¯s arms in the middle of the night? You know the consequences if Dad finds out about such an embarrassing deed.¡± A look of horror paled her face. How did he know about that? It must¡¯ve been someone from the Imperial Garden who had spilled the beans. But who could it have been? Who would have so mercilessly exposed the ugly truth about her? ¡°Who told you about that?¡± she questioned without hiding the rising anger in her tone. Levant paused in front of the door to his room. He turned around and saw the horrified look on Avril¡¯s face. At that moment, he had an idea. If he were to pin the me on the man she liked, perhaps it would help extinguish all the adoration she had harbored towards him. On top of that, she would even possibly start hating him. That way, it could help her let go of her feelings towards that person. That would be a good thing for his sister. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. With that, he decided to make the duke a scapegoat. ¡°It was my adoptive father, the very man you liked, who said it himself,¡± he uttered inly as he entered the room and mmed the door shut behind him. Avril stood on the same spot, flustered by what she had heard. It was Stephen? How could he have simply told such a thing to another person? A sudden chill shot through her body. It felt as if a big, ugly scar on her body had been exposed to the entire world, and it had be the center of attention that had drawn criticisms from everybody. She felt suffocated. She rubbed her palms together as her body shivered at that thought. Stephen Musgrave. How dare you! She felt a sudden urge to go and confront him, to ask him why would he do such a thing. At the same time, she knew she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that. It was an embarrassing truth which she couldn¡¯t hide nor deny. How dare you stab me in the heart like that, Stephen? How could you? I¡¯ll never forgive you! She turned and stormed out of the hallway. Her mind was filled with so much resentment towards the duke that she hadn¡¯t paid any heed to her surroundings. Suddenly, a heavy jolt snapped her out of her angry thoughts. She had knocked into another person. It was Tiffany, whom she had once met. ¡°Can¡¯t you walk properly? Are you blind?¡± she chided. Tiffany stared back in an awkward silence. She was confused and somewhat offended. What¡¯s wrong with this rude woman? Wasn¡¯t she the one who bumped into me in the first ce? As she studied Avril with a quick nce from head to toe, she recognized her. This woman had asked her a couple of questions when they were outside of Levant¡¯s room the other day. Could this woman be his wife? she wondered. ¡°What are you looking at? Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you? Are you mute?¡± Tiffany was pulled out of her thoughts by Avril¡¯s arrogant voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered softly. She definitely didn¡¯t like the way she was talked down upon, but she wasn¡¯t here to cause a scene. Especially not in the presence of the man who had once helped her. Chapter 971 Chapter 971 ¡°Just a ¡®sorry¡¯? That¡¯s all you can say?¡± Avril sneered. While staring down at the woman in front of her, she remembered who she was. She hade here once to look for Levant the other day. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡­ Are you here to see Levant again? What is it this time?¡± Tiffany¡¯s heart skipped a beat at her interrogative tone. She seems so wary of me looking for Levant. She might be his wife then. Should I tell her about the money I owe him? Will she misunderstand anything? ¡°I¡­¡± she stammered. ¡°What is it? Say it properly! I won¡¯t believe if you try pulling nonsense like you¡¯re here to apply for a waitress¡¯ position,¡± Avril snapped impatiently. Tiffany drew a deep breath. She looked at Avril and asked carefully, ¡°Are you rted to Mr. Levant in any way?¡± Avril was taken aback for a second. ¡°Levant and I? We¡¯re family.¡± Tiffany went silent again. They are family. Does she mean to say that she¡¯s his wife? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Avril rolled her eyes. ¡°Just tell me now. Why¡¯re you looking for Levant?¡± ¡°He helped me once. I¡¯m here to thank him.¡± ¡°He helped you?¡± Avril narrowed her eyes in disbelief. Levant would actually lend a hand to another woman? Since when had her brother be such a kindhearted person? She had always thought that Levant took after Murphy. Both of them had always been the kind of people who would only do something that served their self-interests. In fact, they would use any possible method under the sky to achieve their personal goals. This woman had now piqued her interest. What on earth could Levant had done for her, so much so that she would purposelye here repeatedly just to express her gratitude? Curious, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did he help you with? What did he do?¡± After a second¡¯s hesitation, Tiffany replied, ¡°He had lent me some money when I was in trouble.¡± ¡°How much did he give to you?¡± ¡°Ten million.¡± ¡°What?¡± Avril gasped inplete shock. Ten million wasn¡¯t a small amount to be given to someone they barely knew. She observed Tiffany with scrutinizing eyes. Why would Levant be so generous towards this random woman? Could he be interested in her by any chance? Tiffany felt uneasy at Avril¡¯s surprised reactions and how she had been staring at her. Oh no, has she misunderstood what is going on? She was unsure if she should exin further. She carefully observed Avril¡¯s reactions as she hesitated. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Avril noticed the anxious look on her face. She smiled. ¡°Can we have a talk?¡± Since Levant had found out about the incident of her attempting to seduce Stephen earlier, it¡¯s likely that he would use it to manipte or threaten her whenever he would need to. Therefore, she decided that this would be a good opportunity to dig into some of his personal secrets as well. She could use this information in her own defense against him. There wouldn¡¯t be a need for her to worry about him reporting the incident earlier to their father as well. Tiffany had no idea what was actually going on in Avril¡¯s mind. Her only worry was if thetter had misunderstood the type of rtionship between Levant and herself. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I was really in deep trouble that day that I even thought of dying. He¡¯d only wanted to save me, hence he offered the money. I believe he would¡¯ve helped either way even if it were someone else,¡± she exined. Avril gave an indifferent smirk. ¡°Nonsense! I don¡¯t think he would¡¯ve even bothered if it were someone else. He must have helped you because he¡¯s interested in a woman like you.¡± Interested in me? Tiffany could tell that Avril had only blurted these words out casually without meaning them. But for some reason, her heart leaped for a moment. She felt an odd sense of joy, albeit it was short-lived and quickly reced with a feeling of mncholy. She was well aware of her own status. She knew about Levant¡¯s identity too. They were from two different worlds. She was a divorced woman, not to mention she had a child tagging along. Even if she were to be an unmarried virgin, she would still be very far from being a suitable match for someone like him. If she could ever describe the difference between Levant and herself, it would be like the sky and the dirt ground. She would never dare to have any ambitious desires towards him. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. He¡¯s a good person. With his status, he can easily ask for any type of woman he wishes for. Someone like me is way too far from being qualified in any way. It¡¯s impossible for him to have any interest in me at all.¡± Avril was amused. This woman was unexpectedly well aware of her own limits. It¡¯s rare to see such a self-conscious and well-behaved woman like her these days. ¡°Levant isn¡¯tcking in money, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t just get any woman he wanted like you said¡­¡± Avril sighed. ¡°In fact, he just got dumped by someone he likes! He¡¯s been head over heels for her, but sadly she didn¡¯t reciprocate.¡± Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Tiffany was confused. Did she just say that he was dumped by someone? So it means she isn¡¯t his wife? She felt a weight lifted off her chest. ¡°He¡¯s a good man. I believe a better woman awaits him somewhere,¡± she replied calmly. Avril stared at her intently. A sudden idea emerged in her head. ¡°Look, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to give him somefort? Who knows¡­ Maybe he would take a liking to you instead.¡± Tiffany froze for a split second. Her heart skipped yet another beat. She collected herself and let out a self-mockingugh. ¡°You must be joking. To have me do something like that, is like asking a strand of wild grass on the dirt to approach a star in the sky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you have some self-awareness.¡± Avril shrugged. ¡°But why belittle yourself like this? Won¡¯t you consider if there¡¯s actually a chance for you to turn your life around and reach for your happiness?¡± My happiness¡­ She wanted so much to be able to own a house, a ce where she could call home. A home where she could live with someone whom she would love and would love her in return. That would be what she called an ideal life of happiness. But from where she came from and where she was now, she was certain that she couldn¡¯t just be with any man she wanted. Levant, for one, was someone too far out of her reach. ¡°He won¡¯t be the one to do that,¡± Tiffany said and handed out a gold-colored card with both hands. ¡°This is his card. Please help me return it to him, and tell him that I¡­¡± ¡°You do it yourself!¡± Avril scoffed. ¡°He gave this to you, so you should return it to him with yourself. Don¡¯t ask me to do it on your behalf.¡± Unwilling to face her brother, she denied Tiffany¡¯s request before she could even finish her sentence. Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that there¡¯s something special about this woman. Her looks weren¡¯t extraordinary, yet she seemed to be emitting this faint glow, like a little spark of light that shone gently in the midst of darkness. Somehow, her character and the way she carried herself would make anyone with her feel secured. This woman seemed like a considerable option for Levant despite the difference in status. Tiffany¡¯s hands froze in the midair for a second. Then, she withdrew them slowly, awkwardly. She took ast nce at this odd woman who questioned her in the beginning, then turned around and proceeded towards Levant¡¯s room. Avril walked on. She thought she should investigate this woman called Tiffany. If this woman¡¯s true character turned out to be like she seemed, she would figure something out to matchmake Levant with her. It¡¯d be better than seeing him so bullheadedly fixated on Nicole. Thus, she decided to intervene a little as his older sister. Knock! knock! Tiffany had waited for almost two minutes before the door swung open. ¡°What is it?¡± Levant asked inly when he saw her standing at the door. She held out the card. ¡°I¡¯m here to return this to you. I¡¯ll transfer a partial payment every month along with interest, until all that I¡¯ve owed you is settled.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to pay any interest.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not in need of money,¡± she answered firmly. ¡°But I won¡¯t have peace if I were to just receive your help without giving anything in return. So please, ept this from me.¡± Somewhat puzzled, he nodded after a second. ¡°It is up to you then. Is there anything else I can help with?¡± Tiffany rubbed her fingers together hesitantly. With a deep breath, she mustered her courage. ¡°You¡¯ll eventually find someone better one day, someone who likes you!¡± she blurted and then left right away. Levant stood nkly for a moment. His lips then curved up into a wry smile. There was no way he would ever have feelings for another woman again besides Nicole Lane. With a thud, he swung his door shut once again. Avril had been secretly watching from behind a corner. Now, she was confused. That¡¯s it? She turned away just like that, and he closed the door just like that too? They¡¯ve only talked so little! Are things really that simple between them? ¡°Does he really not have any feelings for this woman at all? Was he really just helping her out of pure goodwill? That¡¯s impossible,¡± she mumbled to herself as she walked back to her room. Somehow, she couldn¡¯t help but wish for something more interesting to happen between the two of them. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at the Imperial Garden. It was dinner time again. Nicole nced at Nina and Kyle, then began stabbing around on her dishes with the same needle she had used. ¡°Now that Maya¡¯s not around, Mommy can finally do this again,¡± she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You both can start eating once Mommy checked through all the food.¡± ¡°Mommy, give me a needle too. I¡¯ll help you with the poking,¡± Nina said thoughtfully. ¡°Alright, just be careful.¡± Kyle stared at the dishes in front of him, each and every piece covered in tiny holes as his mother and sister continued stabbing. His appetite had gone. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll head to my room now.¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t even eat much. I have poked these cookies with my needle earlier. There¡¯s no problem with them so you should eat some more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really full, Mommy. I still have homework to do.¡± With that said, he quickly ran upstairs. Nicole felt that he was bing more and more like Evan as she watched him go. Maybe it¡¯s because Evan raised him. That¡¯s why their behaviors are so simr. ¡°Nina, do you think Kyle¡¯s looks and personality would be exactly like Daddy when he grows up?¡± ¡°No. Kyle is Kyle while Daddy is Daddy. They will only be simr but never the same.¡± Nina¡¯s words made sense to her. ¡°It¡¯s great if he doesn¡¯t be like Daddy. Your Daddy is¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Evan had just gotten to the dining area when he heard her chastising him. He couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her. Nicole was stumped for words. As her eyes darted around the room, an unnatural smile appeared on her lips and she tried to brush it off by saying, ¡°I was saying how impressive you are. And it must be hard on you. It¡¯ll be difficult if Kyle grows up to be just like you.¡± He was rendered speechless at that. Is that what she meant? I don¡¯t think so though. At the sight of her father¡¯s furrowed brows and the obvious guilt on her mother¡¯s face, Nina quickly changed the topic. ¡°Have some cookies, Daddy. Mommy poked these with her needle herself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t understand what she meant by ¡®poked these with a needle herself¡¯ at first but finally understood when he saw the needle in Nicole¡¯s hand. Why is she poking the cookies with it? ¡°Are you using these to practice acupuncture?¡± ¡°No. The doctor said I have to pay attention to the food I eat. He thinks that my hallucinations might be caused by something I ate or something I touched.¡± Evan said nothing as he furrowed his brows. If it¡¯s because of food, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything by doing this but she¡¯ll definitely rm the other party. It seems like I have to investigate thoroughly now. He remained silent as he took his spoon and began eating. Beside him, both Nina and Nicole were having a little too much fun as each of them poked a te of food with their needles. Eggs that looked rather normal had countless prick marks on them and Evan lost his appetite at the sight of it. But when he thought of what Nina said earlier, he forced himself to continue eating. He went back to his bedroom after dinner. He then got into bed after his shower but before he fell asleep, Nicole sat up abruptly and stared at him. The look in her eyes made him feel inexplicably strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicole shook her head but her face was pale and she had a look of forbearance. Evan knew that something was off and he suddenly realized that she might be hallucinating again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nicole? What did you see?¡± Her eyes were still fixated on his handsome face as she pointed at a few spots on his face. ¡°There¡¯s lipstick here, here, and here.¡± Evan froze. I¡¯ve just showered. How could there be lipstick on me? ¡°Evan Seet, shy are you covered in lipstick marks, Evan?¡± Nicole spoke with such conviction it was as if she could actually see them. She must be seeing things again. He quickly took her in his arms and said gently, ¡°Go to sleep, Nicole. Nothing will be here anymore once you wake up.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The woman instantly pushed him away. ¡°Evan, how dare you hug me when you were kissed by another woman?¡± Evan became alert upon seeing her furious look. She¡¯s having hallucinations again. She sounds so certain as if she could really see the lipstick marks. ¡°Why are you looking at me? You must be thinking that I¡¯m ugly now that my face is injured. That¡¯s why you are fooling around, aren¡¯t you? Then when you are done with that woman, you came back with all these hickeys on purpose. Are you trying to show it off to me? How can you do this, Evan?¡± Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Disappointment was written all over Nicole¡¯s face and her eyes were misty. Evan was absolutely heartbroken seeing her in this state so he reassured, ¡°That¡¯s not real, Nicole. What you¡¯re seeing now is just a hallucination. It¡¯s not real.¡± ¡°Hallucination?¡± She felt dizzy and her head was throbbing slightly. Nicole didn¡¯t dare to think much about it. As she furrowed her brows and studied Evan, she could still clearly see the hickeys, each one of them ring at her. She closed her eyes and opened them again but was still able to see them. ¡°I can see them, Evan! Who did this to you? What was the woman trying to do to you? Tell me!¡± ¡°Believe me, Nicole. You¡¯re really hallucinating. You-¡± A mocking smile appeared on her lips as she spoke, ¡°You¡¯re telling me I¡¯m hallucinating?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he answered loudly. Nicole reached out and gave him a p across his face. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She pped Evan with so much force he felt as though his face was burning. ¡°Of course it hurts. You hit me so hard.¡± ¡°It hurts? Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m hallucinating? Since I¡¯m hallucinating, all this should be fake. So why would it hurt?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that Nicole could still argue this well even when she was hallucinating. ¡°You hitting me isn¡¯t a hallucination but those hickeys you¡¯re seeing are not there.¡± ¡°The hickeys are not real?¡± She reached out and pinched Evan¡¯s face. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been gnawed on by a dog here, here, and here. I can see it so clearly. How can this be a hallucination? I wasn¡¯t hallucinating when I hit you but I am seen these hickey? Evan, do you think I¡¯m foolish enough to believe you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how else to exin it to her. However, Nicole became even more furious when Evan wasn¡¯t talking. She started hitting and punching him as if she had gone crazy. Evan didn¡¯t expect her to act like this and noticed that her punches were very strong. He kept his arms around her and tried to make her stop moving but Nicole struggled with all her might. However, she started to cry when she couldn¡¯t break free even after struggling for a while. ¡°How dare you mess around with other women behind me, Evan? How can you do this to me? I want to break up with you!¡± Evan kept silent as he knew that Nicole wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind right now so it was pointless to exin further. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin too. He just hoped that she would be clearheaded soon. She cried for a while with Evan consoling her before she finally fell asleep. Only then did he feel relieved. Would the beating Nicole gave me earlier leave bruises? He got up and went to the dressing table. A puzzled look appeared on Evan¡¯s face when he saw himself in the mirror. Was she the one who caused this bruise? It happened to be on my face too. And it¡¯s at the most conspicuous spot. I have to give her credit for picking such a great spot. He quickly looked for medicine and applied it, hoping that it would go away by tomorrow. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole talked in her sleep again in the middle of the night and Evan hugged her tightly and coaxed her back to sleep patiently. The next day, she woke up at dawn for the first time, much to her surprise. She rubbed her tired eyes before turning to look at Evan who was still sleeping soundly. The corners of her lips slowly tilted upwards as she studied his sleeping face. He always got up earlier than her. However, she had unexpectedly woken up so early in the morning today. A frown appeared on her face after staring at him for a moment. What happened to his face? She reached out and touched the bruised on his face. He must¡¯ve identally bumped into something. My face is injured and now his face is bruised. We really are a couple after all. Evan saw Nicole staring at him the moment he woke up and he felt uneasy all of a sudden. I hope she¡¯s not hallucinating again and start pping or even punching me. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 He instantly grabbed hold of her wrists upon thinking about that. Nicole furrowed her brows. ¡°What are you doing with my hands?¡± What am I doing? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I¡¯m afraid that you would attack me all of a sudden! Before Evan could answer, she added, ¡°Why is your face bruised? Did you bump into something?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He had a bad feeling about this when he saw the innocent look on Nicole¡¯s face. She could always remember what she did when she was hallucinating previously. Why can¡¯t she remember anything now? ¡°Nicole, can¡¯t you remember what happenedst night?¡± She frowned as she tried to recall what happened. ¡°I came to the bedroom and slept after dinnerst night. What happened?¡± Evan kept silent at that. She really can¡¯t remember anything! Nicole would hallucinate from time to time but wouldn¡¯t remember anything after that. It was just like a dangerous character hidden within her, who would lose control at any time. Once that character was gone, she would go back to normal but she wouldn¡¯t be able to remember anything she did previously. It was as if this hidden character had nothing to do with her at all. Evan¡¯s heart pounded and he was starting to get worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Evan? What happenedst night?¡± He didn¡¯t answer her since he didn¡¯t want her to know what really happenedst night. If she knows that she¡¯d have hallucinations but not remember anything after that, she would be all worried and upset. This would do her no good. ¡°You had a dreamst night, Nicole. You said you wanted to go to thepany with me and you didn¡¯t want to be separated from me. Do you remember that?¡± ¡°I said that?¡± Of course she didn¡¯t. The only reason Evan said that was because he was worried that she would start having hallucinations again and get into an ident. That was why he wanted her by his side at all times. Nicole pondered over it for a moment but couldn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°I can¡¯t remember what I said in my dreams. You can¡¯t take what I said while sleeping so seriously.¡± ¡°Well, I took it seriously so you have to go to thepany with me. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you for even a minute.¡± She was rendered speechless. Since when has Evan be so clingy? Nicole said while she stared at the serious look he had. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that in my dreams, did I? You¡¯re just saying that so I would follow you to thepany, right? Why do you want me to go?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be separated from you,¡± he replied with a slight smile. She could tell that he was just making up a random excuse to brush her off. After thinking about it for a moment, a look of realization appeared on her face as she looked at Evan. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that Levant woulde see me and you don¡¯t want us to meet, right?¡± Confusion shed across his eyes as he had never expected her to think of something like this. But this is a good excuse I can use. Without any hesitation, he nodded and praised Nicole for being so smart. The woman smiled in delight. Then, she pointed at the very obvious bruise on his face. ¡°What on earth happened? Did someone hit you? Who dared to hit the great Mr. Seet?¡± Who else would it be beside you! Evan stared at her and was about to make up an excuse but Nicole suddenly asked, ¡°Was it me? Did I move around too much when I was sleeping and hit you identally?¡± He nodded in response. ¡°Was it really me?¡± I¡¯d only made a wild guess. Who knew I actually got it correct? ¡°Who else would hit me other than you?¡± Err¡­ Nicole was overwhelmed by guilt since she was the one who hit him. That was why she didn¡¯t argue or refuse to follow Evan to thepany. Before breakfast, she purposely called Nina into the room so that she could put on some makeup on her father¡¯s face to hide the bruise. The girl looked at his face in surprise and asked, ¡°Daddy, you were still fine when you went to bed yesterday. How did you get hurt after a night¡¯s sleep?¡± Nicole was sure that the bruise on Evan¡¯s face was her doing now that she heard Nina¡¯s question. Chapter 976 Chapter 976 She sighed and admitted, ¡°Nina, I identally hit him while dreamingst night.¡± Confusion was written all over Nina¡¯s face as she nced back and forth between Evan and Nicole. Did Daddy and Mommy get into an argument? It doesn¡¯t seem like it though. In the end, she chose to believe her mother¡¯s words. ¡°Mommy, you really didn¡¯t hold back in your dreams, huh?¡± Nicole turned to look at Evan apologetically at that. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. I don¡¯t me you for it.¡± He smiled at her, not holding her responsible for what happened at all. Her heart melted when her eyes met with his affectionate gaze. Evan took a look at himself in the mirror when Nina was done covering up the bruise, and he really couldn¡¯t tell that it was there at all. ¡°Nina, your makeup skills are great! Daddy wants to start a makeup brand that belongs to you as your tenth birthday present. What do you think?¡± Ten years old. Nina calcted for a moment. Time passes so quickly. I¡¯ll be ten years old in two months! ¡°Thank you, Daddy. But I still want another gift when I turn ten.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want Daddy and Mommy to have a romantic wedding.¡± Two months are more than enough for me to nail Susan for killing Grandpa. When the timees, there wouldn¡¯t be any objections to me marrying Nicole from the Seet family anymore. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Thanks, Daddy.¡± Nicole was grateful that Nina was such an obedient child. As she watched the girl go, she silently prayed that her children would be healthy and happy. After breakfast, she put on some makeup and got dressed before getting into Evan¡¯s Rolls-Royce. Then, they headed to the Seet Group together. He busied himself with work while Nicole followed along. As she read through theing ns for the company, she had a sudden whim of calcting the profits of the Seet Group. A smile appeared on Evan¡¯s lips when he found her frowning and getting lost in her thoughts from time to time. After taking a break, he continued with his work again. John couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath of relief when he saw the peaceful sight before him. The perfect couple never gets tired when working together. And the icy mask on Mr. Seet¡¯s face has finally melted. A worried look shed across Avril¡¯s face when she received a call. The woman named Tiffany who came to look for Levant actually has a child? And she¡¯s a divorced woman? I can¡¯t believe she went through so much even though she¡¯s still so young. Levant could definitely ept someone with a different status. But¡­ would he ept a divorced woman who has a child? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. It¡¯s impossible unless Tiffany is able to make Levant fall for her just like how he adores Nicole. Since Avril was getting bored and didn¡¯t know what else she could do, she decided to visit Tiffany. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who has given birth before. If the child isn¡¯t her own and was adopted, then maybe she still has a chance with Levant. Based on the address she found, Avril arrived at thetter¡¯s home. She then reached out to knock on the door. When Tiffany opened the door, she was surprised to see Avril standing outside. ¡°What? Do you not wee me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Pleasee in.¡± Thetter walked in and studied her surroundings. The inside of the house was rather shabby with only a few simple pieces of furniture and there wasn¡¯t any fine decoration. ¡°Levant lent you ten million. Why didn¡¯t you buy yourself a better house?¡± Tiffany smiled bitterly. ¡°This house is already very good for me. I might not even be able to return the money I borrowed from Mr. Levant in a long while. It could take a few years for me to pay everything off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can take your time with it since he is not short of money.¡± She was moved by Avril¡¯s words and became even more polite when she found out that thetter was actually Levant¡¯s sister. Avril¡¯s gazended on the crib and saw the baby sleeping soundly inside. She then asked, ¡°Is he your baby?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s been with me since I got divorced.¡± ¡°Did you give birth to him? Don¡¯t you have family?¡± Tiffany¡¯s face darkened and only replied after hesitating for a moment. ¡°Yes, I gave birth to him, and I have a family.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 977 Chapter 977 ¡°Then, isn¡¯t your family going to help to raise him?¡± ¡°All of them are busy with their own stuff.¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes reddened with tears and she quickly got up, using ¡°I¡¯m going to make tea,¡± as an excuse before making her way into the kitchen. Avril kept silent at that. She nced at the child who was sound asleep, then at the house that the former bought with the money she borrowed from Levant and she managed to put the puzzles together. If she had someone she could rely on, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to raise the kid herself and borrow money to buy a house, right? It seems like she¡¯s living quite a miserable life. A few momentster, Tiffany came out with a cup of tea in hand and she ced it in front of Avril. ¡°Please have some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Avril sympathized with the unlucky woman all of a sudden. A knock on the door sounded the moment she lifted the cup and Tiffany went to open the door. Avril took a sip on the tea but couldn¡¯t make up what it was. All she knew was that it was bitter and it couldn¡¯t bepared to the ones she normally drank. She put down the cup and heard a sharp voiceing from the outside. ¡°Do you know what everyone is saying about you not getting married? Even your Dad and I are embarrassed by it!¡± ¡°I only ended up like this because I got married to someone so casually during my early years. I will never get married so easily from now on. I¡¯ve already moved out. So stop forcing me to get married, okay?¡± ¡°Moved out? You¡¯re still my daughter even if you¡¯ve moved out. Your business is my business! You must meet the blind date Aunt Willow arranged for you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s older than me by nine years, Mom. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suited.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stillining because he¡¯s older? You are such a brat! Youin when they¡¯re older yet you alsoin when they¡¯re younger. Just what kind of man are you looking for?¡± ¡°This is my life, Mom. Can¡¯t you just let me decide?¡± ¡°Let you decide? Is there someone that you like or have you started going out with someone?¡± ¡°Mom! How can you say that? It¡¯s been only less than two years since I got divorced. I have to work and earn money besides taking care of my son. How do I make time to go out with someone?¡± ¡°Well, if there isn¡¯t anyone, then you¡¯ll go for the blind date! Just hurry up and get married to someone!¡± The woman left angrily after she was done talking. Tiffany clenched her fists tightly and her eyes welled up with tears. I have nothing left after the divorce and it¡¯s not easy to raise a child alone. How I wish my family would help out a little. Well, even if they couldn¡¯t, I just hope that they would say someforting words. At least I¡¯d feel better. But all I got wereints and criticism. She felt that her mother was just like a machine that collects rumors and gossip. One day she¡¯d hear some things from someone and another day she¡¯d listen to some stupid suggestions from someone else. Mom would only bring home all these rumors and gossip and criticize me after that, saying that I¡¯m an embarrassment and forced me to get married soon. Tiffany also felt that she might have gamophobia. She would tremble with fear with just the thought of her previous marriage. She would rather raise her child and suffer alone than go through getting married again. But her mother had never thought about what she had gone through, and rarely consoled her too. The former was a prideful woman and only cared about what her neighbors would say when her daughter wasn¡¯t getting married; hence Tiffany was an embarrassment to her. That was why she kept forcing her daughter to get married as soon as possible. Tiffany wiped away her tears and turned back to the living room. Her son had woken up by then and she quickly went to coax him. Avril stayed with them for a while more. She said while patted the child¡¯s head, ¡°He¡¯s cute.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Was that your mom earlier?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Tiffany replied with a nod. ¡°Why did she treat you like that? Are you her biological daughter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded again. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She was her mother¡¯s biological daughter, but her mother never liked her since she was young. One time, when she was six, her mother chased her out of the house all because she argued with her brother. Tiffany was terribly scared as she watched the doors shut tight and she started wailing right away. In the end, her grandmother was the one who let her in. She knew that she would have to earn money and survive on her own by the age of sixteen. ¡°You should decide when you want to get married. It¡¯s your freedom. Your mom can give you her opinions, but she doesn¡¯t have the right to force you.¡± Chapter 978 Chapter 978 ¡°I know. It¡¯ll be my decision if I ever get married again.¡± Avril nodded. I want to decide my own marriage too. I wonder if Dad would allow it? Even if he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯d fight him till he agrees. After she left Tiffany¡¯s home, she made a trip to Levant Winery. She even made time to talk to Levant and told him everything she heard and saw. Her brother stared at her in surprise as if the person before him was an alien. Avril asked as she was feeling ufortable, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why did you visit her all of a sudden? Are you bored? Besides, what does the way her mother treats her have to do with you? You are such a busybody.¡± Avril couldn¡¯t believe that Levant would have such an attitude. She thought that he would pity Tiffany and decide to pretend to be her boyfriend, giving her mother the lesson she deserved. ¡°Levant, you were willing to lend her money so why can¡¯t you help her?¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°How should I help her then?¡± She looked up and down at her brother before saying, ¡°What do you think her mother¡¯s reaction would be if someone like you bes her boyfriend?¡± Levant kept silent for a moment before ring at her. ¡°How could I be her boyfriend? I am never short of women like her. Also, she already has a son. I can¡¯t possibly marry a divorced woman, can I?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I knew it. He cares about this. Well, he is a typical tall, rich and handsome man after all. He has both the status and the looks. There¡¯s really no need for him to marry a divorced woman who has a son and a much lower status than him. ¡°What I meant is that you could pretend to be her boyfriend. Then you can help her deal with her mom.¡± ¡°Pretend? I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯d cling to me and treat me as her actual boyfriend,¡± Levant answered simply. ¡°Don¡¯t you have faith in her character and integrity? She¡¯s even going to return the money she borrowed with interest. Besides, I went to her house today and it¡¯s very simple. I even suspect that all the furniture in her house is second-hand. She doesn¡¯t seem like the type of woman who¡¯s vain and materialistic. I don¡¯t think she would cling to you at all. You might even be the one who would cling to her.¡± Levantughed at her words coldly. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s so adamant about getting me to help Tiffany, but I only care about my winery and Nicole. I¡¯m not in the mood to care about such a childish matter at all. He kept quiet for a while more then he got up and left without saying anything. Seeing that it was already noon, he decided that he wanted to scrounge a free meal so he drove over to the Seet Residence. Since Levant was Sophia¡¯s nephew, she greeted him enthusiastically when he arrived. Juan and Maya, who lived in the Seet Residence, were quite hostile towards him. However, they weren¡¯t cold and arrogant like Kyle and Nina, so they started to answer his questions after some time. Juan was smart and cunning so he was very careful with his answers. Whenever there were questions about his mother, he would only answer with ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Maya was just as smart and would shake her head at those questions. Levant couldn¡¯t help but admit that Evan and Nicole¡¯s children were smart indeed. Since Davin and She had gone to the Muir residence, Sophia called Evan and told them to get back to the Seet Residence to have a meal. Upon receiving the call, he thought that it was because Maya and Juan missed them so he agreed to it right away. He only realized that Levant was there when he rushed to the Imperial Garden with Nicole, Nina, and Kyle. Thetter studied Nicole¡¯s face and asked about her injury in concern. She thought about it for a moment before answering, ¡°It¡¯ll recover in a few days. I would wear a mask whenever I go out. And I went to Evan¡¯spany today. No one else saw my injuries besides John.¡± ¡°Are you afraid that people would find out that you¡¯re injured? Why?¡± Levant asked. Nicole was stunned by the question. She was still thinking of how she should answer when Evan replied to him with a re, ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t want inconsiderate people to ask so many questions!¡± Levant froze. Why do I feel like he¡¯s talking about me? I only asked because I¡¯m concerned! Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Resentfully, he red at Evan. ¡°I think Nicole doesn¡¯t want others to know that you have something to do with her facial injury. She must be wary of gossips about herself being Mr. Seet¡¯s fianc¨¦e and must have felt pressured by those women around you who are interested in you.¡± After saying this, Evan looked at Nicole curiously. He wanted to know if Nicole indeed had these concerns. She smiled apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that much.¡± Evan turned around and eyed Levant maliciously. ¡°I have a sudden thought that you can help her dpress; those women out there suit you well.¡± Levant scowled. He did not see thising from Evan. So Evan is petty because I am being nice to her? He even tried to hook me up with someone. ¡°Evan, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll introduce some women to you!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Levant rebuffed. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide. Uncle Morris will be overjoyed if he knew.¡± Seeing the malicious smile on Evan¡¯s face, Levant was certain that whoever Evan would introduce to him would not be any decent woman. He objected again, ¡°No need for that. I already have a girlfriend!¡± His statement shocked everyone in the living room. Sophia looked at him amusingly. ¡°Really? Who is it?¡± Levant staggered, ¡°She¡­ she is¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have one, do you?¡± Evan nced at him. ¡°It¡¯d be weird if women find you interesting!¡± His words sessfully provoked Levant. He growled defiantly, ¡°What do you mean? Who wouldn¡¯t like someone as handsome and charming as I am? Who are you to look down on me?¡± ¡°If you want to impress us, give us her name!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Levant, who is it? I will run a background check on her for you,¡± offered Sophia. As soon as Sophia posed her question, everyone¡¯s attention was on him, awaiting his answer. Levant finally gave in to them. ¡°Tiffany!¡± I¡¯ll use her as cover first. ¡°Tiffany? Who¡¯s Tiffany?¡± Sophia silently recalled thedies she knew from the prestigious families of Y City, but there was no memory of a ¡°Tiffany.¡± Evan and Nicole frowned as well. They did not expect that Levant coulde up with a name. At this moment, the three of them were immensely curious about this Tiffany. Levant sighed. Avril had suggested that he should pretend to be Tiffany¡¯s boyfriend, but he had refused. I never thought I would actually need to use her as my fake girlfriend. Well, it¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m just using her name. ¡°Levant, which family is Tiffany from?¡± Sophia queried curiously, determined to dig out an answer. After recalling what Avril had mentioned about Tiffany¡¯s background, Levant smiled. ¡°She is from a low- ie family. However, she is courageous and also a glutton for punishment. She even raised a child on her own¡­¡± Sophia immediately cut him off at the mention of a child. ¡°Hold on! A Child? What child? Whose child?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Levant was dumbfounded. If I say the child is Tiffany¡¯s, Sophia will surely voice her disapproval. Evan and Nicole will mock me too, won¡¯t they? It also doesn¡¯t make sense for someone like me to be involved with a woman with a child. Levant thought for a while and muttered, ¡°The child¡­is an orphan. She brought the poor kid home out of pity.¡± Sophia did not know what to say to that. ¡°She must be a kind-hearteddy!¡± ¡°Levant, bring her over when you have time.¡± Levant was startled. He was merely using her as cover, but now he had to bring her over? Seeing how reluctant Levant was, Evan sneered. ¡°What a heartfelt story. It¡¯s a shame that it doesn¡¯t have a main character.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Levant looked up and silently berated Evan for giving him such a hard time. Then, clenching his teeth, Levant dered, ¡°I will bring her over!¡± Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Sophia was beyond thrilled after hearing this. If Levant indeed found someone with whom to spend the rest of his life, he would no longer cherish Nicole in his heart and would live harmoniously with Evan. Murphy, too, would be delighted to hear about this. This was splendid news. She gaped at Levant in excitement. ¡°What if you bring her over right now?¡± ¡°Right now?¡± Levant moaned bitterly in his mind. He merely came up with a white lie; why must they insist on bringing her over? He did not know what Tiffany was up to now, and he was not even sure if she was willing to help. ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡± Sophia inquired. ¡°She could be busy now, she¡­¡± ¡°Mom, you have to give him enough time to find an actress. How can he arrange for a woman right away when you are requesting to see her out of the blue?¡± Sophia, ¡°¡­¡± Evan still did not believe him and continued to use Levant of finding an actress. Levant¡¯s blood was boiling. I must have had too many unresolved issues with Evan in the past because this jerk just wouldn¡¯t let me go! ring at Evan with hostility, Levant spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°Evan! I¡¯m going to bring her over; just you wait!¡± Levant left furiously. Quietly, Sophia sighed. ¡°Evan, you don¡¯t have to press him on like this. Feelings have to be mutual in a rtionship.¡± ¡°Grandma, Daddy only wants Mr. Levant to find a girlfriend as soon as possible so that he won¡¯t bother Mommy anymore, ¡° Juan contended. Nina agreed, ¡°Yes, Grandma. Daddy is just protecting his love.¡± Maya said, ¡°Grandma, we want to see if Mr. Levant¡¯s girlfriend is as beautiful as our Mommy.¡± Sophia looked at the mischievous children and smiled helplessly. ¡°These kids surely are Daddy¡¯s best wingmen!¡± ¡­ After Levant left Seet Residence in his car, he immediately rang Avril for Tiffany¡¯s home address. ¡°Why do you want her home address? Do you intend to be her fake boyfriend?¡± ¡°No! I just want her to pretend to be my girlfriend.¡± Avril was at a loss for words. What exactly is the difference? Besides, do you even have a girlfriend? How dare you say you want to pretend? ¡°Why do you suddenly have this thought? Is it because you now realize what I told you before actually makes sense? Do you now want to help her because you pity her situation? You and Tiffany..¡± Levant no longer wanted to hear from Avril. He cut her off instantly, ¡°Give me her address!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Avril pouted. You won¡¯t even let me talk. Never mind, I¡¯ll set you two up eventually. After giving him Tiffany¡¯s address, Avril decided to join in on the fun out of sheer curiosity. Levant arrived at Tiffany¡¯s ce. He could not help but frown when he saw the run-down apartment building. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Did I lend her ten million just for her to buy a ce like this? What was she thinking? Such a cheapskate. Levant felt he himself was hot-headed as well. How could I think of using her as my fake girlfriend? Since everyone was still waiting for Tiffany at Seet Residence, he forced himself to walk into the apartment building and knocked on her door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The door opened. Tiffany seemed a little excited to see Levant. ¡°It¡¯s you? Come in!¡± When he walked into the room and saw the decor, he scowled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find a better ce than this?¡± ¡°I have constraints. I¡¯m already satisfied with a roof over my head, but I¡¯m afraid the money that you¡¯ve lent me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here for the money. You can return it whenever you can.¡± ¡°Thank you. Please sit. I will make some tea for you.¡± While Tiffany went to the kitchen, Levant looked around the living room. His gaze soonnded on the computer monitor, which showed an iplete blueprint. He remembered that she worked as a designer. This must be her work. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 ¡°Please have some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Levant sat on the old sofa and sipped his tea. This taste¡­ he found it hard to drink as he was not used to it. He put the teacup down and looked at Tiffany. ¡°I would like to ask you for a favor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she asked and added, ¡°Please go ahead. I will help you. You saved my life that day; I owe you a favor.¡± He did not beat around the bush, either. ¡°I need you to cover for me, to temporarily be my girlfriend. Do you understand what I mean by that?¡± Temporarily cover for him. She went silent for a moment. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t overthink.¡± ¡°Good. I need you toe with me somewhere right now; I will bring you back hometer.¡± Reluctantly, she looked at the bedroom. ¡°My child is still sleeping. If I leave¡­¡± Bang! The door was suddenly burst open. Avril walked in to see what was going on. Levant thought that she came at the right time. He asked her to take care of the child for the time being. After getting Levant¡¯s consent for lifetime ess to Levant Winery, Avril agreed, ¡°Deal.¡± Now she could stay for as long as she wanted at the winery and he could never send her away. To her, this was totally worth it. When the two left, Avril looked at the child who was sound asleep and murmured, ¡°Dear Lord, I pray that this child sleeps soundly till day breaks¡­¡± She had no idea how to coax children as she grew up as a properdy. She would not know what to do if the child were to wake up and cry. On the way to Seet Residence, Tiffany felt tremendously nervous, yet she patiently asked Levant what she should anticipate as well as the precautions. ¡°Is there anything in particr that I should keep in mind? Or is there anything that I should be aware of to save you the trouble?¡± Levant thought for a while. ¡°About your child¡­ Say that your child is adopted and not yours.¡± Tiffany was startled. The fact that she had a child must have bothered him a lot. Then, subconsciously, she pinched the sleeve of her shirt and reminded herself that she was merely posing as his girlfriend. They would not have anything to do with each other, after all, so she should not overthink anything. They drove at flying speed to Seet Residence. When she saw the magnificent-looking European manor, her heart skipped a beat. She could never afford such luxury even if she worked exceedingly hard her whole life. ncing at Levant, who was sitting beside her, she became even more aware of her status. The gap between them was as wide as birds from fish and heaven from earth.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Tiffany¡¯s nerves intensified as she walked. She asked Levant quietly, ¡°Are there any rules or etiquettes to follow? Will I embarrass you?¡± He looked at her. The thought of buying her decent clothes urred to him immediately. Her outfit is only worth a few hundred at most. Would it seem suspicious to them? However, since they were just a door away at this point, they could only bite the bullet. ¡°No worries. This is fine.¡± She felt relieved after his reassurance. Walking into the living room, Levant instantly introduced her to everyone. ¡°This is Tiffany, my girlfriend.¡± He really brought her here! As his aunt, Sophia weed her warmly without further ado. ¡°Tiffany? You look so pretty! Please, have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Chinton.¡± Meanwhile, Nicole was observing her intently. Evan said Levant would bring a gorgeous model here, but she did not look like one, and she certainly did not look like an actress. She looks like a shydy. Moreover, her outfit¡­ Nicole whispered to Evan, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s an actress.¡± Evan shifted his gaze from Tiffany to Levant; he wondered where thetter found this real-life Cindere. ¡°What is your line of work, Tiffany?¡± ¡°I work from home as a designer, as I need to take care of my ch-child.¡± Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Tiffany paused when she remembered what Levant had told her about mentioning her child. Nheless, Sophia curiously asked, ¡°I heard from Levant that you adopted a child. That must¡¯ve been so difficult for you! Why did you want to adopt?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tiffany¡¯s expression hardened. That was her own flesh and blood0! Since Levant told her to keep mum, she could only make up an excuse for Sophia. ¡°I have always loved children growing up. I chose to adopt out ofpassion.¡± ¡°What a kind-hearted youngdy indeed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even after receiving praises from Sophia, Tiffany felt anxious about lying. Subconsciously, she lowered her head. ¡°She¡¯s lying.¡± Evan whispered at Nicole¡¯s ears. ¡°How do you know?¡± Nicole asked curiously but her question was entirely unnecessary. Undoubtedly, the great Mr. Seet¡ª¡ª a man of experience and who possessed a sharp mind¡ª¡ªhad already seen through Tiffany. ¡°Why did Levant make her lie about this?¡± Nicole asked Evan for the reason behind the lie. Evan smirked and nced at Levant. ¡°Because he¡¯s insane!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Evan still would not let go of any chance to ridicule Levant! During lunch, Sophia kept putting food on Tiffany¡¯s te. Being cautious, thetter did not know what to say but only politely responded, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Chinton.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Please help yourself. How long have you known Levant?¡± Startled, Tiffany looked up at Levant. He quickly answered for her. ¡°We met the year beforest. We weren¡¯t official then, but we are now.¡± ¡°Really? All good things take time. I¡¯m sure you will be very happy together.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Chinton.¡± Tiffany looked up and nced at Levant. She had never hoped to find a man like him with whom to spend the rest of her life. If she could meet someone who would treat her sincerely, she would live happily with that person. After lunch, Nicole talked to Tiffany while Evan and Levant sat aside. Interestingly, when Nicole wanted to have a ss of milk, the two men would get it for her at once. Evan red at Levant coldly. ¡°Take care of your girlfriend and stop caring about someone else¡¯s wife!¡± Levant¡¯s face froze and he replied feebly, ¡°It was merely out of convenience.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Those two simple words sounded highly sarcastic. Levant shot a nce at Evan and said nothing more. This observation had Tiffany guessing. Is thisdy sitting beside me the one Levant likes? She must be outstanding in other areas besides her beauty to have two exceptional men fall for her at the same time. She was suddenly curious about Nicole and started to look at thetter in admiration. Nicole also found Tiffany likable, and the two exchanged contact information. Tiffany felt that her fate might be about to change now that she had met such outstanding people. On the way back from Seet Residence, she looked at Levant, who was driving. She carefully asked, ¡°Is Ms. Nicole the one you are interested in?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Levant went silent for a moment. ¡°This is personal.¡± He meant that he doesn¡¯t like people being nosy. ¡°Alright.¡± Feeling awkward, she dared not ask any more questions but quietly sat at the passenger¡¯s seat and stared at the road. Meanwhile, Evan, Nicole, and Sophia were busy analyzing Tiffany. They felt that Tiffany and Levant were too formal with each other; the two did not look like a couple at all. Sophia, too, recalled several strange instances about them. For example, Levant would hurriedly answer most of the critical questions while Tiffany was astonishingly obedient to Levant, agreeing with everything he said. Somehow, she made them feel that she was afraid of Levant. This was totally not how someone would treat her boyfriend. Just to be safe, Sophia instantly called someone to investigate Tiffany. After two hours, everything about her was out in the open. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 983 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 983 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 983 Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia was really surprised after hearing about the circumstances. ¡°Tiffany¡¯s child is actually not adopted, but her own flesh and blood? Do you mean to say Levant is in a rtionship with a divorcee who brings along a child? What nonsense!¡± she shouted in disbelief. She was really lost for words. Nicole was surprised as well. ¡°Do you think there could be hidden reasons behind this?¡± she broke the silence and asked tactfully. Sophia sighed. ¡°No matter what, I must inform Murphy that Levant is in love with a divorcee now. If not, I can¡¯t imagine how I could exin to him should anything happenter!¡± Without hesitating, she dialed Murphy¡¯s number. Murphy was infuriated with what Sophia told him. Thud! He threw his phone hard on the floor. ¡°Oh, my! What kind of sin have Imitted in my past life that I¡¯m now being tortured with these two idiots!¡± Murphy groaned in despair. ¡°How could Avril be so shameless to seduce Stephen! What a disgrace!¡± he roared and his body trembled in anger. ¡°Levant, too, is really a fool! He has finally given up on pursuing Stephen¡¯s daughter, but he¡¯s now in a rtionship with a divorcee? There are countless charming women for him to choose from. Any one of them would be far better than that woman. He¡¯s really an idiot!¡± he yelled again. ¡°Damn these two troublemakers! Do they not have any sense of shame? If I were to foresee all these, I wouldn¡¯t have let them live till now!¡± He roared with teeth clenched, yet it did not help to ease his anger at all. ¡°I must go and ask them if they really are my flesh and blood!¡± He ordered his men to arrange for his return trip home as soon as possible. Nicole was in a gloomy mood after she came back from a follow-up session at the hospital. Her face was recovering quite well, but when asked if there would be a scar on her face, the doctor replied that it could only be confirmed after her wound was fully healedter. ¡°Evan, do you think there will be a scar on my face?¡± Nicole was concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Even if there is a scarter, our Nina can surely work her magic. Your scar will be invisible after she applies her perfect makeup on you,¡± Evanforted her patiently. Nicole was still moody and did not know what to say. She was feeling insecure, as if something unexpected was going to happen. It was not a matter of whether Evan would feel disgusted by her scar, but her confidence was greatly shaken by Levant¡¯s words. Oh goodness, I¡¯m so worried that my scar would affect Evan. He is such an outstanding and sessful man. If the media finds out he is married to a woman with scar on her face, this will certainly be breaking news! Moreover, those women who are so fond of him will surely grab the opportunity to approach and lure him. Oh no, what am I supposed to do? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be any scars.¡± Evan consoled her again. He convinced her that he had been looking for a specialist and believed that her wound would heal properly. Before Nicole could really give a sigh of relief, she recalled the hallucination issue which had been bothering her. ¡°These few days I tend to poke holes into my food before eating, just to test its safety. This seems to be working and I¡¯m not having any hallucinations so far,¡± she told Evan thankfully. The hallucinations actually did not disappear. She was just unaware of it whenever she had hallucinations. Evan recalled that Nicole once hallucinated out of a sudden. She threw tantrum at him with punches and kicks. However, she could not recall anything after she woke up from her sleep. He even called the doctor regarding Nicole¡¯s hallucinations. The doctor rmended that she undergo a checkup if she were to hallucinate again, in hopes of detecting the root cause of the problem. Seeing him stunned and motionless, Nicole lightly patted his shoulder and interrupted his line of thought. ¡°Evan, are you alright?¡± Nicole asked in concern. ¡°Nothing actually, I¡¯m going out for a whileter, juste along with me,¡± Evan answered gently. Nicole shook her head after thinking for a while. She told Evan, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t join you since you¡¯re having a work discussion. I feel like staying at home for a good rest.¡± Seeing the lethargy on Nicole¡¯s face, Evan nodded and said softly, ¡°Alright, you just have a good rest at home. I will be back once my discussion is over.¡± Before he left, he kept reminding Nina and Kyle to look after Nicole and not leave her alone. If something was not right, they must call him immediately. Both of them nodded obediently. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. You can rely on us.¡± ¡°We will look after Mommy well,¡± both of them said confidently. After Evan left, Nina apanied her mother all the time and even offered to teach her makeup skills. Nicole was actually nning to take a nap. Seeing Nina so keen in teaching her makeup skills, she changed her mind and dly listened to her. Nina took out two mannequin heads: one for her mother and the other one for herself. After that, she took out her makeup tools and patiently led her mother step by step. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 ¡°Mommy, you need to apply ayer of foundation before putting on makeup,¡± Nina instructed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright,¡± Nicole answered obediently like a student. She was very impressed with Nina for being particr with the steps, even though they were just applying makeup for mannequin heads. She followed Nina¡¯s instructions seriously. ¡°Nina, look at Mommy¡¯s work. Do you think I have any potential in doing makeup? Should I learn this skill from you?¡± Nina frowned as she studied the mannequin head that her mother was working on. ¡°Mommy, are you sure you¡¯re following my steps? This is not makeup anymore. You¡¯ve totally changed the style of the mannequin head. A sweet, pretty face now looks like a vixen¡¯s face!¡± Ninamented. Nicole could barely think of what to say. She studied the mannequin¡¯s head closely for a while. The blush and lipstick are just a bit redder and the eye shadow is a bit darker. But does it look like a vixen? I didn¡¯t exactly change the style. Talking about vixen, I haven¡¯t contoured this pair of eyes. She will really look like a vixenter with her pair of alluring eyes! After pondering for a while, Nicole started to contour the eyes of the mannequin head to her own liking. After she was done with the eyes, she showed the mannequin head to Ninacently. Nina frowned and asked doubtfully, ¡°Mommy, why did you apply such heavy makeup on her? I¡¯ve never seen you style yourself in this way, either. You like a vixen¡¯s makeup style?¡± Nicole was again lost for words. She nced disapprovingly at Nina. She was just applying makeup for the mannequin head by freely following her heart and genuinely felt that it looked quite nice. To her, only heavier makeup could be considered nice makeup. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like vixens. I¡¯m just applying makeup freely,¡± Nicole exined patiently. Nina suddenly recalled that Maya had applied makeup to a mannequin head previously, and it was very simr to her mother¡¯s. She felt likeparing the two mannequin heads. ¡°Mommy, wait for a while. I¡¯m going to bring another mannequin head here topare with yours.¡± Nina then dashed into her bedroom to get the figurine. After rummaging through boxes and cabs, she finally found Maya¡¯s colorful mannequin head which resembled a clown. She cleared theyer of dust on it and brought it out to show her mother. By the time Nina returned to her mother¡¯s room with the mannequin head, she was astonished by what she saw. Nicole had shattered the mannequin head and was mumbling continuously at the broken pieces. What a horrifying scene! Nina rushed towards her mother and shouted in concern, ¡°Mommy! Mommy! What happened to you?¡± Nicole turned to look at Nina with extreme hatred in her eyes, as if Nina were the person she loathed the most. Nina was shocked by her terrifying gaze and stuttered, ¡°Mommy, why¡­why are you looking at me like this?¡± Nicole strode towards Nina, grabbing the girl¡¯s shoulder as she hissed, ¡°What! What did you call me?¡± Nina was terrified and stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m calling you, Mommy!¡± Nicole stared fiercely at Nina as if she did not recognize her daughter at all. In her eyes, Nina had turned into a horrifying monster with an enormous mouth. All of a sudden, she pushed Nina hard on the floor and shrieked hysterically, ¡°You¡¯re a monster! You swallowed Nina and Maya! You monster! Monster!¡± Nina slumped on the floor and was about to burst into tears. She shouted frantically, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not a monster! I¡¯m Nina!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes were already blinded by anger so she did not seem to have heard her daughter¡¯s words. She dragged Nina abruptly from the floor and bit her hard on the shoulder. ¡°Ouch!¡± Nina screamed in great pain. Hearing Nina¡¯s scream, Kyle darted towards them. He was dumbfounded when he saw what was happening. He yelled nervously, ¡°Nina, what happened?¡± ¡°Kyle, Mommy bit me! Call Daddy quickly!¡± Nina cried out in pain, her body trembling in fear. Kyle immediately moved forward and pulled Nina away from their mother. He looked at Nicole in astonishment and questioned, ¡°Mommy, what is happening? Why are you biting Nina?¡± His mother insisted that Nina was a monster and kept hissing, ¡°Monster! You¡¯re a monster! You¡¯ve swallowed my Maya, my Nina¡­¡± Sensing there was something odd with his mother, Kyle recalled his father¡¯s reminder and called Evan without hesitation. ¡°Daddy, pleasee home now! There is something wrong with Mommy! She has bitten Nina! She even insisted that Nina is a monster!¡± Kyle told his father nervously. Evan was speechless after hearing Kyle¡¯s words. He was in the midst of a business project discussion. His memory of Nicole hallucinating earlier quickly shed across his mind. Recalling how Nicole had hit and kicked him violently, he became very worried. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 ¡°Daddy will be home right away,¡± said Evan before he hung up the phone. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan then dialed up the doctor and asked him to get over to the Imperial Garden immediately. ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll head on over right away,¡± said the doctor. Evan and the doctor arrived at the Imperial Garden within seconds. The two of them made their way upstairs hastily. At that moment, Nina was crying in her own room. She looked at the bite marks sadly with tears in her eyes. Why did mommy bite me? Nina did not expect her mommy to bite her, much less biting so hard that it might leave a scar. Nicole was locked up in her room. She was trembling all over with visions of monsters opening their gaping maws to devour anyone in sight. Maya and Nina have been eaten by the monsters. I have to avenge my babies by killing them off! ¡°Please don¡¯t eat my daughters¡­ Please don¡¯t eat my daughters¡­¡± Nicole pleaded weakly in the corner with her eyes red from crying. Suddenly, the door was flung open and when Nicole caught sight of Evan and the doctor walking in, she shrieked, ¡°The monsters ate Maya and Nina. The monsters ate our daughters!¡± Visibly terrified, Nicole was wailing helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re alright. There isn¡¯t any monsters. You were just having a bad dream. Maya and Nina are both fine and well,¡± Evanforted Nicole gently. ¡°A bad dream?¡± With her brows furrowed, Nicole tried hard to recall what had happened but only felt nauseous. ¡°My head hurts so bad, Evan,¡± Nicole said as she grasped her head tightly with both hands. Evan immediately stepped aside for the doctor to get an examination on her. However, Nicole was repulsed by the doctor¡¯s touch. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, please let me perform an examination on you.¡± ¡°No, stay away from me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Nicole screamed at the top of her lungs as the doctor approached her. She turned to look at Evan in despair, hoping thetter would help her fend the doctor off. ¡°We must examine her immediately to determine what is ailing her,¡± the doctor urged. After a moment of deliberation, Evan came to Nicole¡¯s side and consoled her patiently. As soon as she showed signs of easing up, Evan quickly struck her from behind, causing her to pass out. Nicole promptly copsed into Evan¡¯s arms. The doctor then took this opportunity to examine her. The doctor¡¯s face gradually darkened over the course of the examination with what equipment he had on site. Evan sensed that something was amiss when he saw the doctor¡¯s expression. Nicole¡¯s illness is probably more serious than I thought. ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m afraid Mrs. Seet was poisoned. Someone had drugged her with a hallucinogen,¡± exined the doctor. Silence filled the air. The entire atmosphere turned chilly as Evan narrowed his eyes, bearing a frosty expression on his face. A hallucinogen. Who could have done this to Nicole? And when? ¡°Is there an antidote? Will there be any side effects?¡± asked Evan worriedly. ¡°Mr. Seet, this particr hallucinogen is very potent. There isn¡¯t an antidote as of this moment. Judging by Mrs. Seet¡¯s condition, it is very likely that she will suffer a rpse in near future. However, the possibility of a rpse is highly dependent upon the patient¡¯s emotional stress and state of mind. Therefore, it is important to keep Mrs. Seet happy and free from stress so as to alleviate the symptoms,¡± the doctor exined to Evan after some careful thinking. ¡°Mrs. Seet could not even recognize her own daughter. Clearly whoever decided to give her the hallucinogen spared no expense. For the hallucinogen to bepletely removed from her body, I¡¯m sorry to tell you that it is going to be a long and tedious process.¡± Evan had obtained valuable information from the doctor¡¯s exnation¡ªNicole would be tormented under the effects of the hallucinogen for a long period of time. The high level of dosage administered to Nicole showed the culprit was well aware of the fact that Evan intended to keep Nicole close by his side¡ªan apparent obstacle for future poisoning. Who did this! It has only been awhile since I left her side. Just how did the culprit manage to poison her? I mustn¡¯t drag on any longer. This matter has to be dealt with immediately. Since Davin and She are unupiedtely, I¡¯ll have them conduct an investigation into this matter. He immediately called Davin to give him a brief on the situation before assigning thetter to the task. ¡°Evan, what do you mean by this? You want me to investigate to see if there were any suspicious people in the Imperial Garden? What suspicious people?¡± Davin replied in surprise. Chapter 986 Chapter 986 ¡°We¡¯ll discuss further once you arrive.¡± Evan hung up the call after that. Davin took a moment to process their conversation in silence but was left puzzled. Ah! I¡¯ll just make a trip to Imperial Garden and get more details. Back in Imperial Garden, the doctor carefully cleaned and bandaged Nina¡¯s wounds before giving her a jab. Nina was as pale as a sheet as she tried to withstand the pain but tears still welled up in the corner of her eyes. ¡°Nina, does it still hurt?¡± asked Evan worriedly. In response, Nina just silently shook her head. It was obvious that Nina was just putting up a strong front through both the physical pain from the bite and the emotional pain from what had just happened. After the doctor left, Evan had Kyle look after Nicole in the next room. The maids were dismissed as well and now, the room was only left with him and Nina. Evan carefully pulled the usually proud and stubborn Nina close in his embrace as heforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright now Nina. Daddy¡¯s here beside you. Tell me where it¡¯s hurting,¡± Evan said with a gentle voice. This was the first time Nina had ever been in Evan¡¯s embrace like this. Thinking back on her ordeal, she started weeping. ¡°Nina, Mommy did not bite you on purpose. Daddy will apologize on Mommy¡¯s behalf. Please forgive Mommy ok?¡± Evan said as he gently patted Nina on her back. ¡°W-Why did Mommy call me a monster?¡± Nina muttered between her sobs. ¡°Mommy is sick right now Nina. She doesn¡¯t know what she is doing. The doctor had already done a check up on her. She doesn¡¯t even know she is sick. Poor Mommy has to fight against the illness now. Will you please forgive Mommy?¡± exined Evan patiently. ¡°What kind of illness? How did Mommy get this weird illness?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Stumped by Nina¡¯s question, Evan paused for a moment before answering, ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ It¡¯s because Daddy did not take care of Mommy properly.¡± ¡°Daddy, is the wound on your face also caused by Mommy when she is sick?¡± Nina asked after remembering the bruise on Evan¡¯s face while she was wiping the tears from her eyes. Disregarding Nina¡¯s question, Evan suggested, ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you go to the Seet Residence with Kyle? You can stay with Grandma, Maya and Juan. That way, Mommy couldn¡¯t hurt you when she gets sick again.¡± ¡°No, Daddy. I want to stay here and look after Mommy,¡± Nina said while shaking her head. Despite being traumatized by the incident, Nina was still willing to stay back and be with Nicole. The thought of it warmed Evan¡¯s heart. All that tough persona is just for show. Deep down, our Nina is such a darling¡­ ¡°Nina, be good and listen to Daddy alright? I¡¯ll be here for Mommy. It would be worse if Mommy hurts you again. Imagine how bad she would feel if she found out about the hurt she has caused you. So, the best you can do to help Mommy for now is to stay at Seet Residence. I promise you that once Mommy recovers, I will personallye pick you up. How does that sound?¡± Nina contemted Evan¡¯s words and thought it made sense. ¡°Alright Daddy. I will go over to Grandma¡¯s house.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Daddy will get the driver to send you and Kyle over,¡± said Evan. Davin arrived not long after Nina and Kyle were sent off to the Seet Residence. He marched into Evan¡¯s study room to ask him about what happened. ¡°Evan, what happened in the Imperial Garden? Did a spy steal some sensitive information? Or did you lose something important?¡± Davin inquired. Evan shook his head in response, his expression as cold as ice. Sensing that things might be more serious that he expected, Davin probed again. ¡°Evan, what is going on here?¡± Evan then carefully exined what had transpired in detail. Davin was horrified at what he had just heard. ¡°Evan, are you serious? How did this happen?¡± Davin questioned. ¡°The maids of the Imperial Garden had all worked at the Hillside Vi before this. The investigation would go nowhere if an outsider were to do it so you¡¯ll have to be the one to do it. Remember to keep this on the down-low so that we do not alert the culprit,¡± Evan told Davin. ¡°Alright Evan. You can trust me to get the job done,¡± dered Davin while nodding his head. ¡°One more thing¡ªdo not let anyone know about your investigation, especially Nicole,¡± added Evan. Davin knew that Evan was worried that Nicole would be triggered by it and subsequently deteriorating her health. ¡°Understood, Evan. No one will know about this.¡± ¡°Actually, there is one person you can tell. You could even get her to help you with the investigation. Who knows, you might even get to know each other better,¡± Evan continued. Davin didn¡¯t even have to guess who was Evan referring to. Telling She would be a good idea I guess. She could even spend some time with Nicole. Maybe that would help thetter with her condition. Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Immediately after his conversation with Evan, Davin called up She and invited her over. Upon hearing that it was the Imperial Garden, She came as soon as possible without hesitation. Meanwhile, Nicole was roused from what felt like an eternal slumber. Her body was aching so bad like as if it would crumble at the slightest stretch. She was unaware that Nicole was suffering from hallucinations so the first thing She did when she saw Nicole was obviously to gossip. ¡°So I heard that Levant has his eyes on a certain woman and what¡¯s more, that woman is divorced with children. Am I right?¡± She asked inquisitively. Nicole did not give a response. How did the news travel so fast? But then again, She is a prolific gossip monger, so it¡¯s no surprise she can get her hands on it. ¡°Where did you hear it from?¡± Davin inquired as he creased his brow. ¡°Sophia told me of course!¡± She dered proudly. ¡°My mom told you that? I¡¯m her biological son and she didn¡¯t even tell me first! Is she going senile that she can¡¯t tell who is her own child?¡± Davin said in a huff. ¡°Well you can ask her yourself when you see her,¡± She said in a cheeky tone. Showing no intent to let go of the topic, She probed further. ¡°Anyway, what charm does this woman possess exactly that could make Levant fall head over heels for her? I mean, she is divorced with kids ¡ªwhere is the appeal in that? I remember his obsessive devotion for you¡ªit was to an extent which you could not shake him off no matter what.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She¡¯s remark got Nicole thinking, Now, how should I describe Tiffany¡­ On the other hand, Evan appeared grim as his mood took a dive in thought of the things Levant had done in the past. Upon seeing Evan¡¯s expression, Davin elbowed She¡¯s arm, signaling her to stop making mention of Levant. In an attempt to defuse the tension in the room, Davin harrumphed and said, ¡°Levant must have felt that Nicole will never reciprocate his feelings so he decided to look for someone else to help him mend his wounds.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± She questioned with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s how it is! Trust me!¡± Davin dered while nodding his head. She quietly turned her gaze towards Evan and Nicole. Nicole gave her a warm smile while Evan looked really distant¡ªthe man was obviously disinterested with anything that had to do with Levant. Suddenly, Evan spoke up, ¡°Would youe apany Nicole more often?¡± ¡°Sure! I have time to spare recently,¡± She agreed without hesitation. Evan was pleased with She decisiveness hence he made her a promise. ¡°I heard that the Muir Group has been eyeing some of the Hayes Group project recently. I will put in a word for the Muir Group, but on one condition¡­¡± She knew that Patrick had always wanted to get his hands on the Hayes Group project. As soon as the words left Evan¡¯s lips, she could not contain her excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes Evan! I¡¯ll even go to hell and back for you.¡± ¡°Calm down now. There¡¯s no need to go anywhere close to hell. You just need to stay by Nicole and keep her happy,¡± Evan revealed his condition. Keep Nicole happy? That was the only condition by Evan. For Nicole¡¯s happiness, he was willing to part with such an important project. Any woman around the world would be green with envy if they knew about it. ¡°Hopefully, the way Evan takes care of Nicole rubs off on you Davin,¡± She said as she turned towards Davin, her eyes glinting with a hint of envy. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you even better than Evan treats Nicole!¡± Davin proudly dered while beating his chest. She eyed Davin and his casual demeanor for a moment as she pursed her lips in hesitation. However, deep down, she felt happy at his reply and a sweet smile slowly crept onto her face. It seemed that honeyed words were indeed the fastest way to a woman¡¯s heart. ¡°Alright, deal! I¡¯ll make Nicole as happy as she can be! She¡¯ll be the happiest woman in the world!¡± She eximed. Evan nodded in response. Nicole needs to have a stress-free environment and must be kept as happy as possible to reduce the chances of her hallucinations reappearing. From that moment on, She was hard at work thinking of ways to keep Nicole happy in order to get her hands on the Hayes Group project. When Nicole wasn¡¯t paying attention, Davin took the opportunity to pull She off to the side where no one else was around. Davin then told Nicole¡¯s current situation to She. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Furthermore, Davin exhorted her, ¡°Nicole is ill, so please be more cautious with your words. If you can¡¯t make her happy, then don¡¯t agitate her. It can be life-threatening if her illness rpses ¨C it happened before ¨C she even hit Evan and bit Nina.¡± She blinked her eyes several times and finally digested what Davin said. With an astonished expression, she stammered. ¡°A-Are you for real?¡± ¡°Of course! How could I joke about this kind of issue.¡± It suddenly urred to She the great amount of effort Evan had put in for Nicole. So it was actually for Nicole¡¯s illness. All along, I thought he was purely doting on her out of love. ¡°It must¡¯ve not been easy for Evan. I pity Nicole too.¡± ¡°Hence, now it¡¯s up to us to help share their burden. Needless to say, Evan wouldpensate us fairly for it.¡± ¡°Yeah, that project is highly important to the Muir Group. Anyway, rest assured that Nicole would be well taken care of. Meanwhile, you should focus on the person behind all these. Are you confident in uncovering the mastermind?¡± Davin pondered and proimed, ¡°I know someone who can help.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The quadruplets should be of help. After all, their Mom and Dad are in a difficult situation, so they probably wish they could share the burden too.¡± ¡°Just admit that you¡¯re incapable and need someone¡¯s help! You don¡¯t have to be that shameless to take all the credit.¡± She rolled her eyes in disdain and told Davin. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Davin frowned as he watched She leave. In the past, it was She who made a move on him. Yet she had started to despise him. Davin sighed heavily and shrugged, ¡°Ah¡­ Women¡­ You can¡¯t treat them too well, or they¡¯ll ignore you. I guess the best way to keep them on your trail is when you y hard to get.¡± Meanwhile, over at the Seet Residence, the atmosphere of the living room was filled with solemness. Everyone in the household was gathered there, but no one dared to utter a single word. The reason for that was due to the appearance of a special guest in the Seet Residence. At that moment, he was holding a thick and long wooden bat while emanating an aggressive vibe. Levant and Avril were shocked, whereas Sophia was stunned as if she was in a trance. After a while, Sophia finally came back to realization and walked towards Murphy while staring fearfully at the wooden bat he was holding. ¡°What is this?¡± Judging from how he rushed all the way from K Nation holding a ¡°weapon,¡± he seemed to be here either to im debt or to take revenge. As a matter of fact, all the maids in the Seet Residence were appalled by the unusual presence of this guest. It was totally unheard of for someone to enter the Seet Residence in such a bold manner. Murphy nced at Sophia and warned, ¡°Step aside! It¡¯s none of your business. Levant and Avril,e out here, you two scoundrels!¡± Avril¡¯s heart skipped a beat; meanwhile, Levant was at a loss. ¡°Dad, please calm down. You are making it seem like we caused some trouble,¡± Levant exined. ¡°Exactly! Dad, are you going to hit us? Why are you so cruel to us? We are your kids!¡± Avril added. Murphy scoffed, ¡°Do you still consider me as your dad? You both are a disgrace! If I had known that you two would turn out to this way, I would have strangled the both of you when you were still babies!¡± He gritted his teeth and eximed. Levant and Avril looked at each other and remained silent. At the same time, a sh of guilt appeared on Avril¡¯s face as she thought over what her father had said. All she did recently was getting herself intoxicated and throwing herself into somebody¡¯s arms. Could it be that Dad found out about it? How did he find out? After all, it happened at K Nation. Avril quietly asked Levant, ¡°Did you tell on me?¡± However, Levant was speechless as he was innocent. He was not in the mood to rify with Avril. After all, Levant was busy racking his brains over to think of what he had done to get Murphy so upset. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Half a day had passed, and Levant still had no clue at all. ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t remember that I did anything to embarrass you. Could you give me a hint?¡± Murphy could no longer hold in the frustration within him. ¡°Stop acting like you don¡¯t know it! It took all that effort for you to give up on pursuing Sir Musgrave¡¯s daughter only to end up pursuing that kind of girl? Are you blind?¡± he eximed. It was finally clear to Levant that it was regarding Tiffany. He shifted his gaze over to Sophia ¨C she might have told Murphy about it. Levant thought that his rtionship with Sophia was closer than that of her and Murphy, but he was wrong. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think it is. Tiffany and I are just¡­¡± ¡°Go have a clean break with that divorcee. And don¡¯t ever return to the Wicked Pce if you are still entangled with her! I will disown you.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Dad, look, it is not easy for a divorcee either. Who wouldn¡¯t want to stay happily married? I¡¯m not expecting you to empathize with her, but you shouldn¡¯t despise her.¡± Avril stood up for Tiffany. Hearing what his daughter had said, Murphy was fuming with anger. ¡°You still had the nerve to say such a thing, Avril! You practically threw yourself onto Stephen and even drugged yourself. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± As she blinked her eyes nervously with guilt written all over her face, Avril felt humiliated and dared not utter a single word. ¡°Useless trash! Both of you are to be back at the Wicked Pce at once! You¡¯re grounded for two years.¡± At once, both of them looked to Sophia for help. Sophia was startled and said with a smile. ¡°Murphy, since they¡¯ve only returned recently, why don¡¯t you let them stay here a little longer?¡± If she knew that Murphy¡¯s temperament had been the same since more than twenty years ago, she would not have revealed the two incidents to him. She would¡¯ve taken care of everything discreetly. But all was toote; now, she could only regret when she saw the sorrow in Levant and Avril¡¯s eyes. Since Murphy did not budge, she continued, ¡°Murphy, we are near Evan and Nicole¡¯s wedding date. Since you are already here, why don¡¯t you attend their wedding? Let me take care of the kids. I will take care of them on your behalf.¡± Murphy contemted for quite some time before he decided, ¡°Alright. Avril and Levant, you can both stay if you promise not to meet Stephen and Tiffany.¡± Avril was alright to agree for the sake of the situation on hand to pass. I recall a saying regarding an outward devotion with inner opposition. So I shall agree on the surface for now. ¡°Okay, Dad, I promise not to see him again!¡± Pleased with Avril¡¯s prompt attitude, Murphy proceeded to ask Levant. Levant thought for a moment and nodded. It never urred to him to further his rtionship with Tiffany. Murphy finally rxed and was just about to get rid of the wooden bat when Levant inquired. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re not pleased with me seeing Tiffany when you yourself got together Portia while she was still a married woman! Why didn¡¯t it bother you then?¡± These mindless words reignited the me of anger in Murphy that had been put out earlier. ¡°You disrespectful child! How dare you talk back to me like this! That is none of your business anyway.¡± Levant¡¯s intention was purely to express his thoughts, not to disobey his father. As a matter of fact, he had always deeply appreciated the upbringing by Portia and did not intend to speak up on behalf of his biological mother. However, after he had seen how angry Murphy was, he intentionally probed further, ¡°Dad, as the saying goes ¨C like father, like son. It¡¯s safe to say that I¡¯ve learned that from the best!¡± That further frustrated Murphy, and he yelled, ¡°Y-You disrespectful child! How dare you insult your father! I will kill you!¡± The moment Murphy finished speaking, that wooden bat he was holding flew towards Levant at high speed. However, Levant managed to dodge just in time and avoid any serious damage, but it still managed to hit his calf. Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Enraged, he turned back to look at Murphy and let out. ¡°Am I even your son? Cause it really seemed like you wanted to kill me!¡± Murphy¡¯s face went pale with fury. Right then, Sophia signaled for Levant to make a move, but he seemed to not notice as he stood there nkly. Seeing that Murphy wanted to harm Levant again, Avril quickly pulled thetter away. As the both of them were leaving, Murphy stared and let out a deep sigh. He said in frustration, ¡°That rascal! How did I end up with a son like that?¡± ¡°Murphy, take a seat and cool off.¡± Sophia helped Murphy onto the leather sofa and served him some tea. After he had calmed down a little, Sophia inquired about the story between him and Portia. As soon as he heard that, Murphy¡¯s expression turned dull and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. So I don¡¯t wish to talk about it.¡± Sophia paused for a moment but inquired again. ¡°Murphy, I recall your first wife seemed alright when I first left Wicked Pce. How did she pass away?¡± He went silent. Thest time he saw her was when she was pissed off at him regarding Portia. However, he had no clue about where she went after. Men were sent in search of her but to no avail. After she left, Avril often threw tantrums as she had missed her mother greatly. Later on, Murphy could no longer handle her tantrums and wanted her to stop, so he told her, ¡°Your mother is dead. Stop looking for her.¡± The truth was, he did not know if she was really dead. He deduced that the possibility of her being alive was near zero as there had been no news of her at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know how she died. To be honest, I haven¡¯t seen her corpse.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sophia was dumbfounded as Murphy¡¯s attitude towards Selena was disappointing. ¡°Murphy, after Evan and Nicole¡¯s wedding, I will be a family with the Musgraves. Counting on how he helped to bring up Levant, could you please try to resolve the disagreement¡­¡± ¡°He helped me bring up Levant? That¡¯s only because he does not know that Levant is my biological son. If he knew, he would¡¯ve thrown him deep into the woods to feed wild animals.¡± Since Murphy was still in a rage, Sophia did not advise further. Nheless, Portia was known to be fully devoted to Stephen. Thus, Sophia¡¯s curiosity deepened as she wondered what had happened between Murphy and Portia. When she carefully asked if they were in an affair, Murphy sneered ¨C as if there were more to it ¨C but he refused to talk about it. It was either that, or there could have been an inside story. Anyway, let time tell as the truth would always prevail. While Avril and Levant were returning to the winery, Levant turned to warn Avril, ¡°Can you stop sneaking out to meet Stephen? C¡¯mon, you know Dad¡¯s temper. Did you see what he did just now? It could be you next!¡± Avril rolled her eyes at Levant and said, ¡°Oh, stop being such a wuss. On the other hand, I think you should meet up with Tiffany. Both of you look great together.¡± ¡°Are you trying to trick me into meeting her so you could call me out? Are you trying to get me into trouble?¡± Avril red at him and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t say it like you¡¯re such a saint.¡± Levant was speechless at that. He then returned to his room after Avril left. Meanwhile over at the Seet Residence. Nicole was standing in front of the window, watching moodily at the leaves falling gently from the branches. The leaves reminded her of her children, who would eventually leave her like how the leaves fell off the trees. Looking at the gloomy Nicole, She, who was eating an apple, stood up anxiously. Ultimately, Nicole was ill and had to remain emotionally stable at all times. If she overthinks, she would start having hallucinations and bring harm to her loved ones. It was even possible for her to ruin She¡¯s face. Concerned, She spoke, ¡°Nicole, dear, tell me¡­ What¡¯s bothering you? I¡¯m all ears.¡± Yet, Nicole¡¯s depressed gaze continued to stare intently at the falling leaves. ¡°I wonder if the leaves would feel sad when they leave the branches. If only¡­ they could always be with the tree.¡± Chapter 991 Chapter 991 How does one make sure that the leaves stay on the tree forever? It¡¯s impossible. One cannot simply bend the rules of nature. Leaves will certainly fall, and new ones will take their ce. The process perpetuates until the tree dies. ¡®¡®Nicole, what say we stop this lollygagging and do something fun instead? Let¡¯s see¡­ oh, I¡¯ve got a joke, you want to hear it?¡¯¡¯ asked She after taking a deep breath. Nicole was unperturbed. Keeping a straight face, she continued to stare nkly at the fallen leaves. Meanwhile, She¡¯s heart was racing. She was afraid that the silent treatment from Nicole was because thetter would start acting up again. After all, it always ended up making Nicole oblivious to her surroundings while behaving like a gonzo animal. ¡®¡®Forget about what I said, Nicole. Jokes aren¡¯t quite your style, huh. It¡¯s alright; I get it. We can do something else, though. Do you have anything in mind?¡¯¡¯ said She with a timid tone. ¡®¡®Well then, how about some shopping?¡¯¡¯ Nicole turned around and finally nced at She. She was startled for a while. Although she gave that suggestion, she was still worried that Nicole¡¯s illness would take over her conscious mind at the shopping district. If that were to happen, it would definitely be on the news the ensuing day. Nicole would then have to kiss her project with the Muir Group goodbye. And after that, she would probably be notorious for her ¡®¡®ster performance¡¯¡¯ at the shopping district for years toe. Taking all that into consideration, She concluded that it would be perilous to go with her proposition. So instead, She tried toe up with a better proposition to deter her from going shopping. However, Nicole seemed adamant that she was going shopping. As a matter of fact, she was murmuring to herself about the kind of outfit she was going to wear and listing out the things she was going to buy on a piece of paper. ¡®¡®Nicole, instead of shopping, why don¡¯t we check in with the kids at the Seet Residence. What do you say?¡¯¡¯ She stared at her with her big round eyes. After contemting for a while, Nicole answered, ¡®¡®Hmm¡­ Why don¡¯t we go shopping first, then we can go check on the kids. We can even get some gifts for them at the shopping district.¡¯¡¯ Hearing her answer, She went silent for a while. She then tried a different approach. ¡®¡®Nicole, how about this, you can ask Davin to help you buy the things you want at the shopping district. In the meantime, we¡¯ll go and check on the kids at the Seet Residence, okay?¡¯¡¯ suggested She. Nicole pondered on it for a while and said, ¡®¡®Hmm¡­ but I¡¯m not sure what to buy for them. Let¡¯s just head to the mall and take a look. I¡¯ll buy anything that catches my eye.¡¯¡¯ Once again, She was left speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. At this point, it looked like Nicole was inevitably going shopping. She thought about asking for Davin¡¯s aid ¨C to help prepare a contingency n if things went south. ¡®¡®Alright then, Nicole. Why don¡¯t you go and get changed while I¡¯ll wait right here.¡¯¡¯ Nicole nodded and went into her bedroom to change her clothes. In the meantime, She went to the courtyard, looking anxiously for Davin. She then saw Davin, on his lonesome, leaning against a wall while checking a maid out. Furious, she rushed towards him and gave him a shove. Davin was startled as it was all too sudden. ¡®¡®Why did you push me out of the blue!¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®It¡¯s Nicole. She insisted on going shopping at the district mall.¡¯¡¯ N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡®¡®Shopping? Why don¡¯t you just apany her?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®What if her illness rpsed at the shopping mall, huh? Are you going to take responsibility when she starts kicking and biting all the other customers there? She¡¯ll be aughing stock if the news gets out. The Seet Group¡¯s reputation will only go downhill from that point on!¡¯¡¯ Davin nodded his head in agreement after listening. She is right. It could end up disastrous. However, he thought about it for a while and said, ¡®¡®Women like shopping right? Just let her do what she likes, she¡¯ll be more happy that way anyway. Besides, with you by her side, you¡¯ll be able to conciliate her if anything goes wrong. Just try to calm her down so that her illness won¡¯t act up again.¡¯¡¯ She finally budged, but she still had a bad feeling about going shopping with Nicole. The premonition that something terrible would happen overwhelmed her when she thought about it. ¡®¡®Davin, why don¡¯t you tag along with us?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Me? I can¡¯t because I¡¯m still trying to find the puppeteer hiding in the shadows. Besides, I¡¯ve finally found a lead, so that¡¯s why I must keep investigating. I can¡¯t just let this opportunity slide through.¡¯¡¯ She curled her lips and left anxiously about the whole shopping trip. Davin, on the other hand, felt that She was just being too paranoid. It¡¯s just a shopping excursion, so what¡¯s the worst that can happen? They¡¯ll be back before they know it. After that, he turned around and continued spying on his target. Nicole was just done changing, so she walked out of her room to meet with She. When She saw Nicole, she was so captivated by Nicole¡¯s clothes that she stared at them for a good few seconds. Her lustrous and wavy hair dropped on her shoulders, being effortlessly perfect. On her body, she was donning a gorgeous pink top with a pair of funky pzzo pants. The pairing of clothes might seem odd, but Nicole was still able to pull it off perfectly. Chapter 992 Chapter 992 All this while, Nicole always had that girl-next-door image. Hence, it gave She a big shock when Nicole came out of her room. The Nicole in front of her looked like a ssy model with a feisty personality. This new woman was probably formed through the influence of the arrogant yet charming Evan, who spent a lot of time with her. It was said that if two people stayed together long enough, simrities between them would start to appear. This was, in fact, true for Nicole and Evan. ¡®¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Nicole, just enjoy yourself once we¡¯re at the mall, alright? Focus on the things and gifts you want to buy and ignore everything else. After that, we¡¯ll go and meet the kids at the Seet Residence.¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Okay.¡¯¡¯ Nicole¡¯s face was beaming with a smile when she said that. Feeling excited, she flooded her mind with a list of gifts she would prioritize looking for at the mallter. When they reached the mall, Nicole first passed through a toy store. The store was filled with various types and different sizes of toys, to which none had caught Nicole¡¯s attention. Since her daughters were almost ten, she wanted to buy some educational toys for them instead. Thus, Nicole searched every corner of the store, and she finally found a Baguenaudier, which was said to be effective in improving children¡¯s intellect. There was also an intricate lock puzzle that she found at the store, which she thought that her sons, Kyle and Juan, would also find interest in. She then walked up to pick up the lock puzzle and examined it closely. ¡®¡®Do you think I could solve this puzzle?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Of course! All you need is some time to figure it out. This is suitable not only for kids but adults as well. It helps to kill some time, and in the meantime, distracts kids from their phones. So it¡¯s definitely better for their eyesight,¡¯¡¯ exined patiently by the owner of the store. Nicole was shocked by theplicated structure of the lock puzzle because even she was having a hard time solving it. ¡®¡®This puzzle¡¯s origin dates back to Ancient China and uses what they called the Bagua principal. You need to carefully inspect the sunken parts of the lock. Each of them is slightly different.¡¯¡¯ The store owner hinted. Nicole wrapped her head around the puzzle for a while and thought that the puzzle was riveting. Being intrigued, she found herself frowning in contemtion and also inadvertently used her hands to tinker with the puzzle. The expression that Nicole had made She feel uneasy. She was worried that the puzzle would annoy Nicole, making her emotionally unstable thus letting her hallucinations happen again. ¡®¡®Nicole, let¡¯s drop the puzzle for now. We¡¯ll leave it to Kyle and Juan to solve itter. In the meantime, why don¡¯t we find gifts for Maya and Nina?¡¯¡¯ She walked up to her with a smile. After gently grabbing the puzzle from Nicole¡¯s hands, she gave it to the store owner to wrap it up. Having left the store, Nicole was still fixated on the lock puzzle¡¯splex structure. As she was picking out clothes for Nina and Maya, she suddenly came up with a solution for the puzzle and turned around. As Nicole was walking back to the toy store, her head started hurting. The people in front of her looked surreal and contrived. It felt like she was in a dream. She took a couple more steps and started feeling as if she was floating. For some reason, her body felt lighter than usual. A toddler, who was trotting slowly behind his mother, passed by Nicole that instant. That little boy looked a lot like the younger Juan to her. She took a closer look and was adamant that the young boy was actually Juan. She rushed to the boy, bent over, and carried him up from the ground. ¡®¡®Juan, how could you just run away from home by yourself? But it¡¯s okay now, mommy¡¯s here to take you home, okay?¡¯¡¯ said Nicole. The young boy looked at her curiously, not knowing what she was bbering about. He only thought that the woman in front of him was beautiful and carried a nice scent. After following Nicole for a while, the young boy finally realized that something was wrong, and he started crying. ¡®¡®Juan, don¡¯t cry. Mommy is right here. We¡¯ll go home now.¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Mommy, I want my mommy. Where¡¯s my mommy-¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®You don¡¯t remember mommy now? I¡¯m right here, see?¡¯¡¯ Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡®¡®Mommy-¡¯¡¯ An endless stream of tears was flowing down the boy¡¯s eyes. He started struggling to get away from Nicole but to no avail. Nicole was perplexed by the boy¡¯s reaction. Her Juan was never this belligerent towards her and would have stopped crying at that point when she hugged him. ¡®¡®Juan, are you feeling sick or something? Are you hungry? Mommy¡¯s gonna get you something to eat, okay?¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡®Mommy¡­ I want my mommy-¡¯¡¯ The boy couldn¡¯t stop bawling. The intense crying of the boy caught the attention of others at the mall. The boy¡¯s mother heard the faint sound of a child crying behind her, and she turned around, only to find out that her child was missing. The mother tensed up and anxiously looked in the direction where the sound wasing from. And there he was, being carried away by Nicole further and further away from her. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 ¡°Stop! She¡¯s stealing my child! Give me back my child! My child!¡± The woman screamed as she ran after Nicole, immediately attracting the attention of everyone around. Their eyestched onto the wailing child in Nicole¡¯s arms. ¡°Is¡­ Is she stealing someone else¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Does she really think she can get away with doing such a thing in broad daylight?¡± ¡°She must be a human trafficker. Someone get her.¡± ¡°Yes, get her. Call the police!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Several well-intentioned people started to chase after Nicole, while others called the police. While walking, Nicole suddenly found herself being blocked. Her heart skipped a beat as she yelled, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Put down the child!¡± ¡°Child?¡± Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I hid Juan overseas when he was just a baby so Evan wouldn¡¯t find him. Can it be that my worst fears have been confirmed? Were these people dispatched by Evan to snatch my child away from me? Nicole hugged the child tighter in her arms. She addressed the people behind in panic, ¡°This is my child. I can¡¯t give him to you. This is my child!¡± At this moment, the child¡¯s mother ran up to her. Her heart broke watching her bawling child. ¡°That¡¯s my child. Give him to me!¡± ¡°Yours? No, this is my child! My Juan! I gave birth to him! I won¡¯t give him to you, I can¡¯t!¡± Nicole squeezed the child even tighter, eliciting an even louder howl from him. The child¡¯s mother was fraught with anxiousness and heartache. She tried to reason with Nicole. ¡°There are so many people here. You won¡¯t be able to take him. Just give him back to me!¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes clouded over with hysteria. She wracked her brain for a way to safely escape with ¡°Juan¡±. As the two women fought, the people around began to wag their fingers at Nicole. ¡°She dolled herself up so prettily. Who would expect her to be a human trafficker? She must have earned a mountain of dirty money from selling children.¡± ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t let her get away with this. Just wait till the police get here to investigate her.¡± ¡°How horrible. I can¡¯t believe she would do that to children. It¡¯s despicable.¡± ¡°What a cruel woman.¡± Hearing herself being chided by the people around, Nicole¡¯s head started to throb. Yet her arms clung fast to the child. The child¡¯s mother dared not to engage in a physical scuffle with Nicole for fear of injuring the child in the process. She, who was searching for Nicole, dashed over to where the people were crowding. She could not believe what she saw. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Nicole?¡± When the crowd saw She approach Nicole, they assumed that they were in cahoots. Several people started to film the scene to post on social media. They wanted to warn their loved ones to take extra precautions when it came to their children¡¯s safety. After understanding the situation, She murmured to Nicole, ¡°This isn¡¯t Juan, Nicole. He¡¯s at the Seet Residence waiting for us. Give the child back to her.¡± Nicole did not seem to recognize or hear She. She clutched the child to her chest defensively as she cooed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Juan. Don¡¯t cry, Juan.¡± Since it was an emergency, She called Davin. Davin immediately drove over in his sports car. If only I can turn this into a rocket. I¡¯ll be there in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, Evan was in an urgent meeting. John¡¯s phone started to ring. He nced at Evan before declining the call. When he checked WhatsApp, he was instantly stunned. The message came from his friend. The message read ¨C Two human traffickers have appeared at a shopping center. They strongly resemble Mr. Seet¡¯s wife and the heir of Muir Group. Can you ask him if it¡¯s them? John peered closely at the image. When he confirmed that it was Nicole, he was absolutely aghast. He raised his head and stared at Evan, stupefied. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Evan¡¯s piercing gazended on John. When he saw John¡¯s frozen state of astonishment, he frowned and asked, ¡°What did I just say, John?¡± John snapped to his senses and replied. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Did I say that something was wrong?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say that. But something is really wrong,¡± John anxiously blurted. He scrambled over to Evan and showed him the video. Even before the video ended, Evan¡¯s expression had darkened. He rose to his feet and briskly walked out of the conference room. ¡°Why did Mr. Seet leave?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did something happen?¡± ¡°What could have happened that¡¯s more important than the expansion of thepany?¡± As the people in the conference room spected, one of the executives opened social media and was floored by the news he saw. ¡°Something more important than thepany¡¯s expansion did happen! Mr. Seet must have gone to Forest Mall.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I saw it on social media.¡± All the board members essed social media. Those who did not see the news questioned the people sitting next to them. ¡°Wait. Mrs. Seet is a human trafficker? This is insane.¡± ¡°Exactly. There must be some hidden reason.¡± ¡°I think the other woman is the trafficker and Mrs. Seet must have tried to save the child by saying he¡¯s hers.¡± Those who were unaware refused to believe that the wife of the president of Seet Group was a human trafficker. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± With the meeting canceled, the board members started to discuss amongst themselves. By the time Davin rushed to Forest Mall, the police had arrived. He immediately took the police to the side and exined the situation to them. ¡°The woman carrying the child isn¡¯t a trafficker. She¡¯s ill. She¡­¡± Evan arrived in the middle of Davin¡¯s exnation. When Nicole spotted him, her eyes filled with fear. He actually came down here personally to take my child! ¡°I won¡¯t give you the child! I gave birth to him. This is my child!¡± Nicole shrieked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take the child from you. Calm down, Nicole. I won¡¯t fight with you over him.¡± ¡°No, you will. I already gave you one child. Please let me have Juan at least. He¡¯s mine.¡± Juan? She thinks the child is Juan. She¡¯s regressed to the person she was several years ago. No wonder she¡¯s afraid of me snatching the child. Evan¡¯s heart panged. He patiently tried to coax Nicole, to no avail. As such, he had no choice but to call someone to bring Juan over. During this time, Davin was doing his best to stabilize the situation. The police were exining the situation to the people around. Oh, so she¡¯s sick. The crowd started to buzz with chatter. The woman stopped trying to provoke Nicole. The child in Nicole¡¯s arms had stopped crying and had fallen asleep. When Juan arrived, he dashed over to his mother. ¡°Mommy!¡± Nicole was shocked to see Juan. ¡°You¡­ You?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I¡¯m Juan, Mommy!¡± Juan? How can there by two Juans? There¡¯s a small one in my arms and a bigger one in front of me. Which of them is the real Juan? Nicole¡¯s mind was in pieces. Juan reached out his hand and touched the child in Nicole¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, this little boy is thatdy¡¯s child. Give him back to her, okay?¡± Nicole was still doubtful, but she slowly handed the child back to the woman. She wrapped Juan in her embrace and looked him up and down. ¡°Did¡­ Did you eat steroids or something? How did you get so big all of a sudden?¡± Juan was speechless. He stuck out his tongue and said, ¡°Mommy, you have four children. We¡¯re all this size now.¡± ¡°Four children?¡± Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Evan walked up to Nicole and gently asked, ¡°Nicole, why don¡¯t I take you to see our other three children?¡± Nicole knitted her brow. Her vision of Evan started to blur and her head throbbed again. She was unsteady on her feet and passed Juan to Evan. As she cradled her head, she took a few steps forward. She quickly came to support her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Are you okay, Nicole?¡± Besides her headache, her face was also drained of color. ¡°Take her home,¡± Evan instructed She. ¡°Okay.¡± She held onto Nicole as they walked forward. Seeing them leave, the crowd dispersed as well. However, the news shortly dominated various news and media outlets. Wife of the president of Seet Group is a human trafficker. The wife of the president of Seet Group is mentally ill. The president of Seet Group and his wife fought it out with a woman in a mall over a child Evan Seet¡¯s wife is crazy! The news spread like wildfire, attracting the attention and spection of people everywhere. When news reached the Seet family, they were all extremely appalled. Why would she do something so damning in the middle of a mall? Sophia¡¯s face was tense with confusion as she scrolled through the trending topics. When she was assured that she had not made a mistake, she looked up at Evan in bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Nicole and She suddenly go to the mall to snatch that woman¡¯s child? How did my daughters-inw be human traffickers?¡± Evan was quiet as he pondered telling Sophia about Nicole¡¯s illness. Looking at the way things are, I don¡¯t think I can keep her in the dark any longer. I know my mother well. She¡¯s a smart woman. If I don¡¯t tell her the truth, she¡¯ll just hire someone to secretly look into this. It¡¯s better for me toe clean with her now than to have here up with some convoluted interpretation of her own. Since Mom likes Nicole so much, she¡¯ll probably only care for Nicole more when she finds out. After mulling over the decision for a while, Evan announced, ¡°Mom, Nicole is sick!¡± ¡°Sick? What is she sick with? What happened to her?¡± Evan was upfront with his exnation to his mother. Sophia¡¯s face slowly registered dismay. ¡°What did you just say? Nicole sometimes has hallucinations?¡± ¡°Yes. Someone fed her a hallucinogen.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sophia¡¯s expression soured intensely. She was no stranger to hallucinogens. It was a method of torture. When people took them, the worst- case scenario would result in them utterly losing their minds. When she was at Wicked Pce, she once saw her father use hallucinogens to punish someone. When first consumed, the person would exhibit mild visions. As their condition worsened, the individual would start to lose their ability to distinguish between fantasy and reality. Eventually, they would lose grip on all that was real and start behaving erratically. ¡°How did this happen? How could this have happened?¡± The thought of the dangerous drug frightened Sophia, and she started to mutter to herself. ¡°Mom, Nicole needs to keep calm. So the children will need to stay in the Seet Residence for the time being.¡± ¡°Wait, Evan. Your uncle is here. Why don¡¯t you ask him if he has any ideas on how to cure Nicole?¡± Sophia stood to fetch Murphy. When Murphy heard what had happened, he was shocked as well. ¡°The hallucinogen is only made in Wicked Pce. How could someone have fed it to Nicole?¡± The anxiously puzzled Avril and Levant arrived at this time. When they caught sight of Evan, Levant walked up to question him. ¡°Is this your doing, Evan? Did you force Nicole to do that for publicity?¡± Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Evan thought Levant was being ridiculous. There was no need for him to resort to getting Nicole to do such a thing. Evan red at Levant. ¡°I¡¯m not like you. If ever Seet Group is in trouble and needs the publicity, I¡¯ll still have the decency to keep my wife out of it!¡± Levant snorted before responding, ¡°Then what was going on in the mall? Why would Nicole snatch someone¡¯s child to traffic?¡± Before Evan could reply, Murphy cut in, ¡°The hallucinogen could only havee from Wicked Pce. Which one of you stole it?¡± Avril shook her head. ¡°I have no interest in the drug. There¡¯s no way I even went near it.¡± Levant thought deeply. Why is Dad asking about the hallucinogen now? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Why are you asking about this now, Dad?¡± ¡°Was it you, Levant?¡± Levant had no idea what Murphy was referring to. He furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What are you talking about, Dad?¡± ¡°The hallucinogen is very simr to the amnesia drug. Were you aiming for the amnesia drug but grabbed the hallucinogen by mistake?¡± Levant was still confused. He looked at Murphy, baffled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Dad. Can you be clearer?¡± Murphy elucidated his train of thought. ¡°When you were wooing Nicole, you once fed her the amnesia drug. As she was about to marry Evan, you saw your chance disappearing. Did you try to erase her memory again by drugging her? You could have identally used the hallucinogen instead.¡± Levant froze. He could not believe that his own father was using him ofmitting such an act. What father would suspect his son of such a thing? Also, did he just say that Nicole took the hallucinogen? ¡°Dad, did you just say that Nicole¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Someone fed her the hallucinogen.¡± Levant¡¯s face fell. How could something like this happen? Murphy asked Levant again if he had anything to do with the incident. ¡°Dad, how can you suspect me? Besides, you were the one who brought up the idea of giving Nicole the amnesia drug at that time. If not for your suggestion, I would never have thought of it on my own.¡± Murphy was startled by his son¡¯s reaction. I was only trying to help you because you were so in love with her. How can you sell me out so easily now? You ungrateful brat. Sophia watched the two men point fingers at each other. She heaved a sigh. ¡°I swear you two were enemies in a past life. Stop drudging up the past. Get to the point!¡± She turned to address Levant, ¡°Does Wicked Pce have the antidote to the hallucinogen?¡± Levant¡¯s expression ttened. He turned his pained expression towards Murphy. ¡°You use the hallucinogen to punish people you deem ipetent and traitors. Did you¡­¡± ¡°It had nothing to do with me! I only returned to the country recently. Although I am curious to know who else has ess to drugs from Wicked Pce.¡± Avril ruminated about the possibilities. A person came to mind. ¡°Levant, when you were at Wicked Pce, there was a woman who often came to see you. She seemed like the scheming type. Could it have been her?¡± Levant fell silent. Murphy was very interested in the woman Avril mentioned. He eventually found out that the woman in question was Susan. ¡°Who¡¯s Susan?¡± Murphy demanded to know. Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Ever since Susan escaped, there¡¯s been no word from her. She could very likely be the one orchestrating this from the shadows. It¡¯s highly possible that she¡¯s the one who drugged Nicole. At the mention of Susan, Sophia let out another sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s leave Susan aside for now. We should first talk about if there¡¯s any way to cure Nicole.¡± Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Murphy was quiet for some time before he spoke, ¡°There isn¡¯t an antidote for the hallucinogen. The composition of the hallucinogen is veryplex. Wicked Pce created it to be used as a lethal weapon. The point of its existence is that it has no cure,¡± Murphy exined. Sophia¡¯s expression darkened. She looked at Evan like he was herst hope. Evan¡¯s features were twisted with concern. If she bes worse than she is now, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll be able to take it. ¡°You should get someone to get started on making an antidote, Dad. We might still be able to save Nicole,¡± Avril proposed. Murphy sighed. ¡°I already tried many years ago. Your mother¡¯s friend took the drug identally. But it was useless. One wrong move would create a poison instead of a cure!¡± Murphy¡¯s solemn delivery sounded as though he was sealing Nicole¡¯s fate. ¡°Nicole is a good person. Nothing bad will happen to her. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Sophia¡¯s assuring words could just as likely have been for her own sake as it could Evan¡¯s. Evan was stunned for a period of time before he turned to leave. Sophia¡¯s heart ached as she gazed at his lonely and forlorn figure. Nicole and Evan were about to get married. How could something like this happen? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Haven¡¯t the both of them suffered enough? Why are they still being tortured? Nicole¡¯s illness affects Evan as well. They share each other¡¯s burdens. Evan cares more about Nicole than he does himself. No one is more hurt by this than him.¡± Tears welled up in Sophia¡¯s eyes as she spoke. Don¡¯t they deserve their happily ever after? How many more times can their rtionship be tested? If I could rewind time, I would prevent Evan from ever meeting Nicole. Then, he¡¯ll end up with some girl he isn¡¯t as in love with and lead a boring but stable life! Please let my son be alright! ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Sophia. Ms. Lane might be able to ovee this. Evan¡¯s powerful love for her could be her source of strength.¡± I hope so too. Evan loves her so much. If anything happens to her, Evan will be absolutely crushed! ¡°Cheer up, Sophia. As long as one remains determined and strong, miracles can happen.¡± Sophia sighed. ¡°I never thought the day woulde where a drug from Wicked Pce woulde to haunt my daughter-inw and son. If I had known, I would have destroyed all the drugs in Wicked Pce when I left!¡± Murphy had nothing to say. Naturally, your son is more important to you than Wicked Pce. But there are some drugs in Wicked Pce that save lives instead of causing suffering. It would be a waste to destroy those drugs too. Murphy saw no point in arguing with Sophia while she was in a fit of rage. He turned to Levant and Avril and said, ¡°Go check on Evan. He might need help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Avril nodded and bustled off. Is the worry getting to Murphy too? Why else would he get me to go to Imperial Garden? Imperial Garden is Stephen¡¯s home. Dad was the one who made me promise never to see him again. But how can I not see him if I¡¯m at Imperial Garden? Every step she took was fraught with anxiousness, afraid that at any moment, Dad would halt her. She only breathed easy once she was a distance away. Suddenly, someone called out to her from behind. Not knowing what Murphy was going to say, Avril was rooted to the ground momentarily. Secondster, she bolted off before he could call out to her again. After his shouts fell on deaf ears, Murphy let out a heavy sigh as he watched her fled away in her car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that brat? All I wanted was to ask her to bring Evan some supplements. Why did she leave in such a hurry?¡± Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Murphy had no choice but to entrust the chore to Levant, who carried the bag of expensive foreign supplements to Murphy. When Evan returned to Imperial Garden, he headed over to order Davin to follow the lead regarding Susan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already have a suspect.¡± Juan sprinted into the arms of his father and whispered, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is asleep.¡± Evan could tell from Juan¡¯s troubled expression that he was worried about his mother. He reached out to caress his son¡¯s head. ¡°Mommy will be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Juan knew that his father was trying tofort him. He nodded dutifully. ¡°Uncle Davin, didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re going to look into who harmed Mommy? I can help.¡± ¡°Sure. With your help, I¡¯ll be able to find the culprit in no time. We¡¯ll teach that person a lesson as revenge for your mother!¡± ¡°Yes! I want to avenge Mommy!¡± Juan announced with determination. Evan¡¯s expression was austere. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. Stay at Imperial Garden for the time being, Juan. Only go back to the Seet Residence once this is all over.¡± ¡°I got it, Daddy. Take good care of Mommy. She was calling for you as she was falling asleep. She kept asking you not to take me away. She must have thought back to the time when she had to raise all the children on her own overseas. She had it hard during those years.¡± Juan¡¯s sorrow was evident on his face, his small eyes filling up with tears.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Evan thought back to the episode at the mall. The sight of Nicole desperately trying to protect her child was heart-wrenching. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll take great care of her.¡± ¡°Okay, go to Mommy now. We¡¯re off to catch the bad guy!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Evan walked up to the bedroom after he saw Juan and Davin head towards the rear house. Nicole was slumbering away. She sat by her side. ¡°You¡¯re back, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan¡¯s expression was hard and cold. She felt fear set in. She wrung her fingers together guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Seet. I had no idea this would happen. I didn¡¯t want to take her out shopping, but she really wanted to go. It¡¯s my fault. I should have watched over her.¡± Evan was momentarily dazed by her outburst. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault! Even if she had one of her episodes in front of me, I would have no idea what to do. Today must have been difficult for you. Go back and rest,¡± he muttered hoarsely. She let out a sigh of relief. Before she left, Evan told her about how Hayes Group was officially coborating with Muir Group. He reminded her to stay alert during the coborative process and point out any issues she noticed. She was grateful for Evan¡¯s words. She was scared that the coboration would be affected. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Seet! Please take good care of Nicole. Feel free to call me if you need me. I¡¯ll be here as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± After She left, Evan sat by Nicole¡¯s bedside. He gazed at her pale and small face with a sunken expression. Is the hallucinogen really incurable? His deep gaze was fraught with concern and grief. He fished out his phone and walked to the balcony to call the Hidden Masters. ¡°Do research into whether the hallucinogen has an antidote. If not, search for a skilled doctor who can come up with one.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± Evan received a call from John after hanging up with the Hidden Masters. John informed him that all the rted trending topics had been removed. They made sure to clean up all the loose ends to ensure that Nicole would never see the video or know about her illness. ¡°Good job, John. Keep watch over Seet Group. I won¡¯t be going to work for the foreseeable future.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± John knew that Evan was worried about his wife and needed to be with her. Evan walked back into the bedroom to see Nicole rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 He spoke warmly to her, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Nicole sat upzily and looked around the room. ¡°How did I get home?¡± Her question sparked hope within him. Could she have remembered something? He suppressed his doubts and replied, ¡°You were already home when I came back. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicole frowned and seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°I remember. I remember going out with She¡­¡± She started to recollect her memories but before long, she hit a wall. Her mind was nk. Evan handed a cup of warm water to Nicole. ¡°You must be mistaken. It was probably just a dream.¡± A dream? Nicole took the cup from him. Her eyes scanned the room. When she saw the clothes on the clothes rack, her skepticism grew. I clearly remember going out. I even ransacked the closet in search of one specific piece of clothing. If it were a dream, why would the clothes be there? ¡°Drink some water, Nicole. Are you hungry?¡± Nicole eyed the water. She gulped down several mouthfuls and paused for a while before handing the cup back to Evan. Evan¡¯s expression was dour and he stood still instead of receiving the cup. Nicole knitted her brow and softly called out to him, ¡°Evan.¡± Her voice pulled a reaction from him. He took the cup from her and ced it on the table. Nicole could not shake the feeling that Evan was hiding something from her. I can tell from his eyes that there¡¯s something he isn¡¯t telling me. ¡°A penny for your thoughts? Did something happen?¡± Evan hesitated. ¡°I was thinking¡­ Why don¡¯t we go on a vacation? We can go wherever you want. We¡¯ll treat it like our honeymoon.¡± Nicole was surprised by his suggestion. She considered his proposal before replying, ¡°The children have school, and you need to manage the Lane Corporation and Seet Group. Since thepany is about to undertake arge project, you¡¯re about to be very busy. Why don¡¯t wait till the children are on holiday and when you have more free time to go? The six of us will be able to go together.¡± Nicole always had others in mind. He wanted to take her out and spend time with her. He was certain that keeping her positive would be helpful to her illness. ¡°A honeymoon is only meant for the two of us. There¡¯s no need to take the four of them. I¡¯ve settled all thepany¡¯s projects. Let¡¯s discuss where to go¡­¡± His serious demeanor incited Nicole to interrupt him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go now. Let¡¯s talk about it when we decide to go, okay?¡± she whined. She had been experiencing intermittent dizziness recently and did not want to burden Evan. Faced with Nicole¡¯s puppy dog face, Evan decided to go along with her decision. He cupped her ivory face and was about to speak when her phone rang. It was from Maya. Nicole answered. ¡°Do you miss me, Maya?¡± Maya suddenly burst out into tears. Nicole was immediately gripped with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maya?¡± she asked anxiously. ¡°Mommy, add Grandma into the parents¡¯ group chat. She can¡¯t get the announcements that the teacher sends out.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll add Grandma now. Are you crying over this, Maya?¡± Nicole asked curiously. It seemed like a trivial matter to her. ¡°No.¡± Maya sniffled. ¡°Mommy, the teacher announced in the group for us to wear our uniforms for exercise. Grandma didn¡¯t know, so I was the only one who didn¡¯t wear it. I wore the new waistcoat instead. When we were doing the exercise, everyone¡­ everyoneughed at me. They said that from afar, I looked like a tortoise!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Nicole froze. She pictured the expansive field. Maya was wearing the waistcoat, her stubby body showing off her clear inadequacies, while the children circled her. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 ¡°How could your ssmates describe you like that! That wasn¡¯t very nice of them!¡± Nicole eximed furiously. Maya started to cry even harder. ¡°Mommy, do you think my ssmates are right? Do you think I look like a tortoise?¡± Nicole sensed that she misspoke and pped a hand over her mouth. ¡°No. Not at all. You¡¯re an adorable princess. You don¡¯t look like a tortoise at all.¡± Maya started to wail again. Nicole hastily handed the phone to Evan. Evan immediately started tofort Maya. ¡°No matter if you¡¯re fat or skinny, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re beautiful in your own way. Don¡¯t live by the words of others. It¡¯s not your fault that you didn¡¯t wear your uniform. I¡¯ll add Grandma into the group chat now. We¡¯ll pay better attention in the future, okay?¡± Maya choked back a sob. ¡°Daddy, I followed the nutritionist¡¯s diet n and lost a lot of weight. It didn¡¯t use to bother me when they made fun of me. But now it makes me so sad.¡± Maya continued to sob. ¡°You¡¯re a big girl now, which is why you¡¯re starting to care about your looks. You¡¯ll be slimmer in the future and your beauty will grow.¡± Will I really? I have more questions but I know that being slim equals being beautiful. I can already see myself as skinny and pretty as Nina. She wiped the tears away from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll continue trying my best to lose weight, Daddy. I won¡¯t give them a reason tough at me again.¡± ¡°I believe you, Maya.¡± ¡°I want to talk to Mommy, Daddy.¡± Evan handed the phone back to Nicole. Maya reminded her to take care of herself. Nicole did not understand why Maya was telling her such things. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Maya. If you miss me, why don¡¯t I go see you?¡± ¡°Come see us tomorrow, Mommy. Grandma is bringing us to the mall to buy new clothester.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow.¡± After she hung up, Nicole griped to herself. If I had noted the announcements in the group chat, Maya wouldn¡¯t have beenughed at. She wouldn¡¯t have been so hurt. Evanforted her and took her hand in his. ¡°What do you feel like having for dinner? I¡¯ll cook.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Nicole mentally flipped through the menu of her favorite food. She decided that she wanted to have steamed fish. She could almost smell the enticing aroma and licked her lips in anticipation. ¡°Let¡¯s have fish, Evan. I want to go to Amazon Hotel.¡± Nicole resembled a kitten to Evan. He tapped her nose. ¡°Okay, go change.¡± She did so and the pair headed to Amazon Hotel. When they entered the lobby, she noticed the strange looks of the surrounding people. The looks increased as they made their way to the suite, apanied by hushed whispers. They were staring at her like an animal in the zoo. ¡°Are they looking at me, Evan?¡± News of Nicole¡¯s alleged child-snatching was the current hot topic. Although it had been removed from official sites, many people had already seen the video. Evan knew that the people around were talking about Nicole because of what happened in the mall. He hurried toe up with a n to squash her doubts. ¡°They¡¯re not looking at you, but at me. It¡¯s natural for me to receive such attention since I¡¯m the president of Seet Group,¡± he proimed. Nicole did not fully ept his exnation. IF they¡¯re looking at him as he said, they should be shooting looks of envy and admiration. But their eyes are filled with scorn. They¡¯re clearly talking about me in their secret discussions. There must be something I don¡¯t know. When they entered the suite, Evan started ordering food. Nicole excused herself to the washroom. She heard two women whispering as she stepped into the washroom. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 A random Passerby A said, ¡°Why do you think someone of her status would resort to snatching someone else¡¯s child? That¡¯s so odd!¡± Passerby B then responds, ¡°I don¡¯t get it either. Maybe the child is Mr. Seet¡¯s bastard child? I suppose she didn¡¯t want other women using their illegitimate child to threaten Mr. Seet, hence the episode.¡± Passerby A added, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The woman at the mall was hardly attractive. Plus, she looked rather old. Mr. Seet surely won¡¯t fall for someone like her.¡± ¡°Could the tabloids be spot on? Perhaps she¡¯s mentally unwell? But I saw her with Mr. Seet earlier on and she looked fine. She didn¡¯t look like a deranged woman,¡±mented Passerby B. Nicole was bewildered. What mall? What child? This Mr. Seet that they keep mentioning¡­ Could it be Evan? And the lunatic¡­ It can¡¯t be me, can it? What the hell is going on? Just as she remained frozen in her spot trying to figure out what was happening, a woman appeared a few meters away from her. She began watching a video clip on her phone. The distance between the women was minute, so Nicole could hear the woman¡¯s video clip ying loud and clear. A woman¡¯s voice came from the phone ¨C it was Nicole¡¯s voice. Unable to resist the urge, Nicole whipped her head to see what was ying on that woman¡¯s phone. It was a video clip of her attempting to snatch someone else¡¯s child away. She was dumbfounded, to say the least. The woman stood at the side snickering as she took in Nicole¡¯s reaction. In a calm but scornful demeanor, she said, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Mrs. Seet from the Seet Group? You know, the one who bit her own child and tried to snatch another person¡¯s child?¡± Nicole nced at her, brows furrowed. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about you!¡± She proceeded to y another video clip, one that showed Nicole biting Nina to tears. What she saw utterly horrified her, shocking her to the core. Was the person in the two video clips really me? No, it can¡¯t be. I have no memory of these two events. But if it isn¡¯t me¡­ Why would Evan, Davin, She, and Juan be inside the video clip? Witnessing that look of agony on Nicole¡¯s face absolutely delighted the woman. The edges of her lips curled upwards as she sneered while getting a load of Nicole¡¯s disorientated look. ¡°Nicole Lane, you¡¯re as nutty as a fruitcake. The whole world knows it but you. When you¡¯re having your manic episodes, not only do you try to snatch someone else¡¯s child, you also harm Mr. Seet and your children. That¡¯s the reason why they don¡¯t stay with you at the Imperial Garden. They live in the Seet Residence, far away from you. Do you see how unstable you are?¡± ¡°No, that can¡¯t be true. You¡¯re spouting nonsense! Nonsense!¡± Nicole desperately tried to defend herself. She was still clueless as to what actually happened. No matter how hard she racked her brains, nothing came to mind. The overwhelming stress washed over her and she started feeling giddy. The smirk on the woman¡¯s face widened as she continued to berate Nicole in a condescending manner. ¡°Look at you, Nicole Lane. You¡¯re acting up again. Whenever you start going hysterical, you hurt everyone around you. A crazy woman like you should stay far away from Evan Seet. You¡¯d better disappear from his side and never return, do you hear me?¡± Nicole faintly lifted her head to look at the woman, only to realize that she began to see double of her self-satisfied smirk. What was going on? Nicole shut her eyes tightly and attempted to reopen them. All of a sudden, she felt her world spinning. Within seconds, she fell to the floor with a massive thud. As she watched Nicole convulsing helplessly on the ground, the woman cackled withughter. The thought of agitating Nicole Lane absolutely thrilled her. Any chance of doing that was not to be missed. Once Nicole had been tormented to death, it would be time for her to emerge using her brand new identity. After the woman left, the other two women from earlier walked away too, leaving Nicole stationary on the ground. In the dining room, all the dishes had been served. However, Nicole had yet to return. Evan frowned before getting up to go to the restroom. As he was approaching the entrance of the restroom, he saw a group of waiters frantically walking towards him. ¡°Um, are you Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°The woman who came with you has fainted inside the washroom.¡± This rmed Evan as he scurried to the female restroom. He swiftly held the unconscious Nicole in his arms. ¡°Nicole? Nicole!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He called out her name a couple of times to no avail, so he lifted her up and carried her out of the restroom. After getting a chauffeur at thest minute, Evan sat in the back seat of his car, pulling Nicole to his arms and holding her close. He was visibly in a state of distress, repeatedly instructing the chauffeur to speed up. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 When the car arrived at the hospital minutester, the doctor was already on standby. He wasted no time in giving Nicole an examination. ¡°How is it?¡± The doctor paused for a moment before answering him. ¡°Mr. Seet, I doubt this was one of Mrs. Seet¡¯s episodes. She seems to have copsed due to a sudden increase in her blood pressure.¡± ¡°Will she be fine?¡± Evan¡¯s voice was full of concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet shoulde to in a while.¡± His words greatly relieved Evan. Taking a seat by her bedside, he silently prayed for her well-being. When Avril arrived at the Imperial Garden, Evan and Nicole were not around. Hence, she found a reason to talk to Stephen. She took the chance to ask him, ¡°Why did you tell others about how I threw myself at you?¡± Stephen froze at her question. Aside from Nicole and Evan, he had not told anyone. No one else should be in the know. Noticing hisck of response, Avril proceeded to grill him further. ¡°Do you hate me that much? To the point that you wish for everyone to mock me?¡± Stephen remained silent. ¡°I take it that your silence means a yes?¡± Still quiet, Stephen¡¯s brows furrowed. Avril shot him a look of despair and grumbled, ¡°Why do you have to be that way? Even if you¡¯re not fond of me, it doesn¡¯t give you the right to degrade me like that! My dignity is worth a lot too, alright. Now, everyone knows about how I drugged myself and tried to seduce you. My reputation ispletely tarnished. Do you really want to see me kill myself?¡± With a grim look etched on his face, Stephen still did not say a word. This further upset Avril, causing her to weep uncontrobly. Staring at her crying her heart out unsettled Stephen as he was fearful that others would misunderstand. ¡°Please Avril, don¡¯t be like this.¡± She turned around to look at him full of hope and asked, ¡°Are youforting me?¡± Stephen responded, ¡°If you really want to cry, don¡¯t do it here. Should other people get the wrong idea, it would be more unfavorable to you.¡± Avril blinked a few times and stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You want me to¡­ Go home to cry? Why don¡¯t you just ask me to stop crying?¡± Stephen was at a loss for words. ¡°Then stop crying,¡± he finally said with a nk look on his face. Avril red at him in disbelief, unhappy with his cavalier attitude. More tears started streaming down her face. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. All the misery she had been feeling recently manifested in her uncontainable tears. The more she bawled, the more vexed she felt. From a mere few teardrops, it slowly progressed into a flood of tears. Stephen, who already struggled with consoling women, was left feeling helpless. Luckily, Levant arrived at the Imperial Garden at the right time. Before he even stepped foot into the living room, he could already hear Avril¡¯s loud wails. Taking big strides, he rushed to her side and gazed at her with concern. ¡°Avril, what¡¯s going on? Why are you crying?¡± He asked gently, in fear of upsetting her further. She paid no attention to Levant and continued sobbing. Levant looked to Stephen for answers but thetter¡¯s face was gloomy. Stephen heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°Hurry, pacify her.¡± Surprised, Levant questioned, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to her right?¡± Unable to give him a satisfactory exnation, Stephen kept his mouth shut. Choking back on the tears, Avril added, ¡°He¡­ He¡­ He asked me¡­ To cry at home¡­ He wanted me to continue crying! So I shall.¡± Stephen could not believe her. She was the one who wanted to cry her heart out¡­ Now it¡¯s my fault? Women. They can be so unreasonable. Levant¡¯s gaze shifted between the both of them. He too felt powerless. So she¡¯s crying just because someone told her to? How weak! Besides, since when she was so docile? To him, Avril was just being willful, throwing a tantrum as and when she wanted to. Her sobs soon grew louder, getting on Levant¡¯s nerves. He sighed, asking Stephen in a low voice, ¡°Is there anywhere in this house where the sound doesn¡¯t travel?¡± Stephen pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°The music room. It¡¯s rather sound-proof there.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Ten minutester, Levant nced at a piteous Avril and said, ¡°Avril, give us a call once you¡¯re done crying. Any screaming can¡¯t be heard from the outside.¡± With that, he left the music room and shut the door behind him. ¡°How imbecile of you, Levant Musgrave, I¡¯m your sister. I can¡¯t believe you would help Stephen and not me. He¡¯s just your step-father, I¡¯m your actual sister. The one who¡¯s actually rted to you by blood!¡± Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 ¡°That a**hole Stephen. How could he not be worried to see me in tears? He even agreed to put me in here to let me bawl all alone! The audacity of these men¡­¡± She sat in the music room wailing while ranting on about the two of them. Despite it being undesirable for her image, she realized being alone in the music room was rather cathartic. The room granted her solitude, where she could cry andin to her heart¡¯s content, without having to worry about others¡¯ opinions. The liberating feeling it gave her made her grow fond of Imperial Garden¡¯s music room. Levant slowly set all the tonics he brought on the table. He looked up at Stephen and sincerely called out, ¡°Dad.¡± Stephen froze for a moment. It had been a while since Levant referred to him as ¡°Dad¡±. Taken aback, Stephen was at a loss for words. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Nicole and Evan?¡± His question put Stephen out of his trance. ¡°Oh, they went out for a meal. They¡¯ll likely take a while.¡± At this moment, Stephen was still unaware that Nicole was in the hospital after fainting. ¡°These tonics are for Nicole to replenish her health,¡± dered Levant as he continued to ce them on the table. Stephen could tell they were from K Nation. He had heard that Murphy was back, and he instantly knew these were purchased by Murphy. Unfortunately, the deep-seated grudges between himself and Murphy wereplicated. He didn¡¯t want his own daughter ingesting anything that came from Murphy. ¡°Bring it back. We don¡¯tck anything here at Imperial Garden,¡± Stephen stated coldly. Judging by the disgruntled look Stephen had, Levant knew that the reason behind his reluctance to ept the tonics stemmed from his grievances with Levant¡¯s own birth father, Murphy. He put on a cheery smile and tried to persuade his step-father. ¡°Come on Dad, I already brought it here. How can I bring it home? Besides, it¡¯s rather heavy. I¡¯ll just leave it here, okay?¡± Stephen nced at him and attempted to repeat his previous statement. However, Levant swiftly changed the topic. ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t had dinner, right? Why don¡¯t youe to my ce for dinner? You can have anything your heart pleases.¡± Stephen smirked, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that Levant Winery has everything.¡± Levant quietly added, ¡°Dad, if it weren¡¯t for your support, there wouldn¡¯t be Levant Winery. It¡¯s all thanks to your generous investment. Juste over whenever you want and treat the ce like your own.¡± His words brought Stephen to when they were picking out an ideal location for Levant Winery. He let out a long sigh of despair. So much has changed since then¡­ When he decided to take in Levant and treat him like his own, he never expected him to be Murphy¡¯s son. Despite the fact that Levant called him Dad, their rtionship constantly reminded him of their animosity. It was disconcerting. ¡°Levant,¡± Stephen began, ¡°I know you meant well¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s time for you to leave. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to bring Avril along.¡± Despite understanding why Stephen was so distant, Levant still felt disheartened by his distance. Since neither Nicole nor Evan was around, there was no point in him lingering in Imperial Garden. He lightly nodded and headed to the music room. He caught a glimpse of Avril still delivering a tirade through the ss window, and she looked as though she was having a good time. Just as he was contemting on whether to interrupt her, she noticed his presence. She whipped her head to re at him and started tosh out at him. ¡°Levant Musgrave, you ingrate! I¡¯m your sister and you couldn¡¯t even offer any help while I was in agony? You even banished me to the music room and left me all alone! How could you? A guy like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be loved by women!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When she mentioned women, she instantly got reminded of Tiffany. She had forgotten about Tiffany¡¯s phone call where she asked for a favor. How silly of me! Groaning at her absentmindedness, she raised her hand and gave her forehead multiple ps. Still observing her from the other side of the window, Levant was appalled. Seriously? Was all that whining not enough? Now she¡¯s actually hitting herself? So¡­ She knows she¡¯s at fault? Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Just don¡¯t be nonsensical in future. Levant let out a sigh and mustered the courage to walk in. ¡°Alright, just acknowledge your mistakes and move on. There¡¯s no need to resort to self-harm.¡± Exasperated by his statement, Avril gave him a death stare and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in the wrong! I¡¯m not, I¡¯m right as hell!¡± Levant had nothing to retaliate. She¡¯s too stubborn. ¡±Fine, let¡¯s go home.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°So fast? It¡¯s already sote. Why don¡¯t we stay for dinner?¡± Without uttering a word, Levant gave Avril a meaningful look before turning around to leave. Sensing something amiss, she obediently followed behind him. As they were about to leave, Stephen was nowhere to be found. Unable to resist the urge, Avril remarked, ¡°He must have expected us to stay for dinner, that¡¯s why he¡¯s cowering in his room.¡± ¡°When we return to Levant Winery, you can have anything you fancy. Is that not enough?¡± ¡°How can the food at Levant Winerypare to a meal that he¡¯s paying for?¡± Avril casually commented. Just as they were approaching the parking area, Levant abruptly stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Avril. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡°Let me remind you again. If you think it¡¯s all fine and dandy to y around with him like that, you better think again. When you really be besotted with him to the point you¡¯re unable to detach yourself from him, you¡¯ll be in tremendous pain and you will regret it! On the other hand, if you¡¯re harboring any other ulterior motives, you can forget about them too. Dad and he are able to resolve their own problems. You¡¯re in no ce to interfere. With the free time you have on hand, why don¡¯t you go find yourself a boyfriend?¡± His criticisms caught Avril by surprise and a trace of nervousness flickered briefly in her eyes. Originally, her objective was to avenge her mom. She schemed to cling to Stephen, harassing him for days on end. Her ultimate goal would be fulfilled if Stephen and Portia divorced. That way, Portia would get a taste of what it was like to be deserted. Not only that, but she also hoped to gain something from Stephen. However, during the period of time they spent together, she realized that Stephen was a rather decent guy. He even appeared in her dreams from time to time. Could it be that I¡¯ve really fallen for him? No, no, no, it can¡¯t be. It was all an act. All for the sake of spiting Portia. I have self-control, I can keep my feelings in check. I can. Noting her unresponsiveness, Stephen scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve really fallen for him. I don¡¯t want to be your son. I¡¯m your brother!¡± Avril snapped out of her daze and scowled at him. ¡°Piss off! I don¡¯t need you meddling in my affairs.¡± With that, she took off, leaving Levant behind. He stared at her back view as she stalked out and heaved a sigh. Murphy¡¯s and Stephen¡¯s lives were bing inextricably intertwined. Not only did they have bad blood, but their son was also hopelessly in love with Stephen¡¯s daughter. Then there was the possibility of Murphy¡¯s daughter, Avril, liking Stephen¡­ Perhaps it was fated for Murphy¡¯s children to be enchanted by Stephen¡¯s family to atone for the sins Murphymitted. Life sure has its ways of toying with people. Sighing yet again, Levant ignited the engine and speedily drove off. In the hospital. When Nicole roused from her slumber, she was greeted by the sight of Evan by her bedside. The worry in his eyes was evident and he was visibly fatigued. Noticing that she had awoken, Evan affectionately asked, ¡°Nicole, how do you feel? Are you alright?¡± She shook her head lightly. Then themotion in the restroom came to mind. Everything ¨C the woman¡¯s every word, the two video clips ¨C was still fresh in her memory. The first video clip showed her trying to take someone else¡¯s child, while the second video clip was of her biting Nina. The woman still said that she was a lunatic and that she hurt everyone around her whenever she went insane. Could these be true? ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She came back to her senses after his question. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just tired. I want some water, please,¡± she replied. ¡°Alright, give me a moment.¡± As he stood up to grab her a ss of water, she mulled over the problem. Whether or not it was true, she could verify for herself. In the video clip, she could be seen biting hard on Nina. The pain was so excruciating that Nina kept wailing. Examining Nina¡¯s shoulder for a bite mark would answer all her queries. The thought of that made her heart skip a beat. If it proved to be correct and she was truly unwell with some sort of ¡°madness¡±, what was she going to do? Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Evan gently passed her a cup of warm water and added, ¡°I¡¯ve tried some. It¡¯s not too hot.¡± Nodding, she began to drink the water. After she was done, she returned the mug to Evan. At the same time, the doctor walked in. He did a quick examination of her vitals and discharged her after making sure she was fine. When they returned to Imperial Garden, Evan specially instructed his subordinates to get grilled fish from Amazon Hotel for Nicole. This gesture warmed her heart. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t fainted, I would¡¯ve long gobbled this fish up.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You must be famished. Hurry and eat.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Evan agreed and instructed someone to call for Stephen to join them. However, thetter rejected, stating that he wanted to turn in early. ¡°My Dad sure is understanding. He just didn¡¯t want to interrupt our time as a couple,¡± Nicole casually said. ¡°Really?¡± asked Evan as he lovingly ced a piece of fish on her te. Nicole smiled as she nodded to indicate that was the case. Then, she slowly devoured the food like a child. All of a sudden, she posed a question. ¡°Evan, why did the little ones think of going to Seet Residence to live?¡± It may have seemed like a spontaneous question, but she was awaiting an earnest reply. ¡°Those kids were thinking of how there were people at Seet Residence to y with them. There¡¯s She, Davin, and even Uncle Morris. It¡¯s much livelier, and they love thepany.¡± So it wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of me hurting them? ¡°Oh¡­ I see,¡± Nicole began to say, ¡°I promised Maya I¡¯d visit tomorrow. I do awfully miss the lot of them.¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll go with you,¡± eximed Evan as he ced more pieces of fish on her te. Despite nodding in response to his statement, her mind was elsewhere. She reminded herself again to be sure to check Nina¡¯s body for any bite marks. Evan observed that she was deep in thought and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Nicole was jolted back to her senses. ¡°Nothing much. Evan, let¡¯s have apetition to see who eats faster.¡± Evan wanted to pursue the question but he refrained from it. He could sense her excitement so he nodded enthusiastically in hopes of lifting her spirits. ¡°These are for you. Now, start eating!¡± Evan eagerly yed the role of apetitor, stuffing his face with food. As Nicole watched him snarfing down food, she quipped, ¡°Mr. Seet, let¡¯s say I send a video of you wolfing all these food down to your parents, along with the caption ¡®starving from the deprivation of food for the past week¡¯, what do you think they¡¯re going to say?¡± Evan nced at her and used a piece of napkin to wipe his mouth in a civilized manner. Then he answered, ¡°If you really do that, I¡¯m sure they would be extremely anxious. They will probably suspect you of maltreating me. Either that or they¡¯ll think I went through some unspeakable suffering.¡± Pouting, Nicole grumbled, ¡°Can¡¯t it simply be that the grilled fish is too scrumptious? So delicious to the point you can¡¯t wait to devour the food?¡± Evan snickered, ¡°You could try.¡± That delighted Nicole and prompted her to fish out her phone to snap a video of Evan. She instantaneously sent it to Sophia. When Sophia saw the video, the first thing she did was phone Evan. ¡°Evan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine,¡± Evan replied calmly while shooting Nicole a look. ¡°Is that fish you¡¯re having? Is it so delicious?¡± He gave Nicole another brief nce and remained silent. Sophia proceeded to continue, ¡°Did you find some chef with divine cooking skills to make some heavenly dish for you? I had to rewatch the video multiple times to ensure that it was you inside. How about this? Why don¡¯t you have the chefe over to Seet Residence to whip up a few dishes for us? Your Uncle Morris will be around too.¡± Evan responded, ¡°Mom, the food is from Amazon Hotel. I¡¯ll just have it sent over to you. There¡¯s no need to summon the chef.¡± ¡°Amazon Hotel? You¡¯ve eaten the food from Amazon Hotel plenty of times. How could it be so good? Or have you not eaten in days? Evan, you¡­ Did anything happen to you?¡± Sophia¡¯s tone was anxious. All I did was gulf down some fish and she has such a conjecture. Evan was at a loss for words, but he understood where she came from. He expected that reaction from her. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Standing by her side, Davin chimed in, ¡°Mom, I bet he¡¯s doing this to tease my sister-inw. Her happiness is all that matters at present. As long as it puts her in a good mood, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s willing to go to extreme lengths.¡± Sophia heaved a sigh. That makes sense. It must be because Nicole has been having hallucinations. She then casually asked Evan, ¡°How¡¯s Nicole feeling? Are her emotions are stable?¡± ¡°She-she¡¯s fine.¡± Evan took a quick peek at Nicole beforeing up with an excuse and hung up. When Nicole heard Sophia enquire about her health so gravely, she felt bizarre. Could it be¡­ I¡­ I really have some sort of¡­ ¡°madness¡±? ¡°Nicole, you should go take a rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She rose to her feet and headed upstairs, lost in thought. Evan proceeded to the study room to tend topany matters before he joined her in the bedroom. Nicole had just finished washing up and was seated on the bed using her phone. She tried hard to search for the video clip the woman showed her, to no avail. Evan took a seat beside her and grabbed her phone. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t keep using your phone. It¡¯s bad for your eyesight. I think you should just stare at me. I¡¯m a glorious sight to behold.¡± That tickled Nicole. With his chiseled features, Evan was undeniably attractive. Shey in his embrace and reached out to trace his face with her hands. As her fair and slender fingers marked out Evan¡¯s face, it ignited the desire in him. He caught hold of her wrists unexpectedly and whispered to her ear, ¡°I think we should do something else.¡± The feel of his warm breath against Nicole¡¯s ear left a tingling sensation. ¡°What is it that you want to do?¡± She pretended to be coy as she questioned. In a matter-of-fact tone, Evan responded, ¡°The best indoor exercise there is, of course.¡± Nicole simply shut her eyes and acted as though she was asleep. He cast a look in her direction and teased, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to cooperate, you leave me no choice but to turn to force.¡± She deliberated for a moment before muttering, ¡°Take a shower first.¡± ¡°No. By the time I¡¯m done, you may have fallen asleep.¡± She then got up from the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Satisfied with her response, he headed for his closet. Holding his pajamas in one hand and Nicole¡¯s hand in the other, he sauntered to the bathroom. ¡°Help me bathe. There¡¯ll be rewards,¡± Evan said as he filled the bathtub with water. ¡°What rewards?¡± Nicole prodded. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Hmph! He¡¯s always goading me. Unmoved by his offer, Nicole rolled her eyes and stayed put. Evan lifted his brows quizzically and devised a n. He stripped naked and got into the bathtub, before letting out a cry. Nicole frowned and cast him a look of concern. With a pitiful expression, Evan gazed at her and stated, ¡°Gosh, my hips hurt. I don¡¯t think I can move anymore.¡± Wasn¡¯t he just fine a moment ago? She continued to stay there, studying him with her brows furrowed. He uttered out another cry and pretended toin, ¡°My feet hurt too. I think my legs are cramping up.¡± Nicole looked a little bemused. For someone who¡¯s known to bergely impassive, the expression Mr. Seet had on was too exaggerated. ¡°Does anywhere else hurt?¡± Nicole asked. After pondering for a moment, he replied, ¡°My back. My back is aching. My whole body is in immense pain.¡± Nicole took a look at his handsome face and began roaring withughter. ¡°What¡¯re youughing at?¡± asked Evan, puzzled. ¡°Mr. Seet. At this moment, your behavior reminds me of a woman. A woman who¡¯s on her period is exactly like this.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re on your period,¡± frowned Evan. Despite the somber look on his face, he was all right with being poked fun at. As long as Nicole was in good spirits, that was all that mattered. Then, she said, ¡°Whether my period is here or not, you cane over and confirm for yourself.¡± Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Silenced ensued. What is there to check! It was obvious that Evan was waiting for Nicole to scrub his back. I can¡¯t just do this for free! ¡°Mr. Evan Seet, I can perform this service for you seeing that we¡¯re quite close. Each scrub will cost one hundred. Cheap, right?¡± Nicole offered. For someone like Evan, the amount she asked for was nothing and he epted her proposition instantly. ¡°Sure, count along then.¡± Nicole nodded with satisfaction and picked up the towel. ¡°One hundred, two hundred, three hundred¡­¡± ¡°Wow! Slow down there.¡± At the speed she was going, Evan felt Nicole was using him like a washboard instead of actually helping him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Eight hundred, nine hundred, one thousand¡­¡± Nicole slowed down her pace. However, it did not take long for her to gradually revert to her original speed and force. Evan was not enjoying her service at the moment, but Nicole was very delighted about it. ¡°I think this is a good job. I could make a lot if I do this for you every day.¡± He turned around to see the woman behind him revving up as the count increased. He chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s going to make a lot of money. The hospital¡¯s going to rake it in, too, if you keep scraping my skin like this.¡± Nicole was speechless. She then realized she had been going too hard on Evan¡¯s back and immediately slowed her hands down. Her mouth, however, was still unyielding. ¡°Well, it¡¯s out with the old and in with the new. New skin can only grow if we get rid of the old skin.¡± Evan was quiet. Is that so! At that instance, his thin lips formed a sly grin and his eyes brightened up. When Nicole was at the ten thousand mark, Evan suddenly stood up and pulled her into him. Ssh! ¡°Evan, what are you doing?¡± Nicole was caught off guard. Evan pinched her peachy cheeks and said, ¡°You should be done right? It¡¯s my turn now. Ten thousand¡­ That would equate to a hundred times, but I¡¯ll double that as payback.¡± As soon as he finished, Evan carried Nicole and walked out of the bathroom. ¡°Evan! You¡¯re still dripping wet!¡± ¡°Wait, Evan. Wait!¡± ¡°Evan Seet!¡± Nicole was speechless yet again; she truly regretted her violent actions in the bathroom. It was karma. She could only let Evan have his way with her because it was pointless to fight back. The next day. The morning sun shone into the room and onto their white bed. Nicole was sound asleep, her skin as tender as a baby¡¯s. Evan was staring at her quietly as he raised his hand, wanting to caress her adorable face. However, he stopped just before his finger could touch her because he was afraid to wake her up. Retracting his hand, Evan continued to look at her endearingly with a smile on his face. All of sudden, Nicole sat up and shouted as if she had been awoken by a nightmare. ¡°Nina!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Evan was worried. ¡°I-I just had a dream,¡± ¡°What was it about?¡± Nicole took some time to recollect herself; she then raised her head towards him. ¡°In the dream, I bit Nina¡¯s arm off and there was blood everywhere. Her cry was so vivid¡­¡± Hearing what she said, Evan¡¯s expression slowly darkened. Nicole noticed the change and asked cautiously, ¡°You think this dream will be real?¡± Evan gazed into her eyes and held her hands. ¡°No! that will never happen.¡± Nicole kept quiet but made a mental note. She wanted to confirm whether there were bite marks on Nina¡¯s arm. ¡°Evan, I miss them. Can we go see them?¡± He nodded. ¡°I promised you yesterday that we¡¯d go see the kids, so we¡¯re definitely going to do that. But first, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± Nicole responded with a nod. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 After having breakfast, Nicole changed into a casual outfit and headed to the Seet Residence with Evan. On the way there, Evan received two emergency calls from John. The content of their conversation confused Nicole. Evan had told her that thepany had finished all of its major projects, hence he was not busy. However, the phone call with John was all about such projects. It was obvious that thepany needed Evan. Why is he not in the office but here with me? As soon as the question came to her mind, an answer emerged. It¡¯s because of my ¡°madness¡±. There¡¯s no other exnation besides this. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Instinctively, she clenched her fists to calm herself down. When they arrived at the Seet Residence, all four children were present as it was a weekend. The moment Nicole showed herself, they all sprinted towards her. Juan was the first to reach her. ¡°Mommy, you look beautiful today; your face is brimming with energy.¡± He then shed a bright smile and continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to catch a bad person with Uncle Davin, so I¡¯ll be off now.¡± ¡°What bad person?¡± Nicole probed. Juan stuck out his tongue yfully and answered, ¡°The bad person who got Mommy into jail.¡± Nicole kept quiet. She figured that Juan was talking about Susan. Juan¡¯s going to catch Susan? Nicole turned towards Evan. Knowing what was on her mind, Evan exined, ¡°Juan¡¯s tracking skill is top-notch so we should utilize his strength and train him further.¡± Makes sense. And since he¡¯s with Davin, Juan will be safe from harm. She gave Juan a pat on the head and told him to be careful. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t seed, okay? Safety first.¡± Huh? Does Mommy not think I can catch her? I¡¯ll have to prove myself then! After seeing Juan and Davin off, Maya approached Nicole and did a twirl. ¡°Mommy, do you notice anything different?¡± Nicole gave her daughter¡¯s face a slight pinch and remarked, ¡°You look thinner and your body looks fitter. Maya, you have lost quite some weight.¡± ¡°Wow, Mommy. If even you noticed, that means I really did lose weight! Yes! Hahaha!¡± Maya had been trying to lose weight for years now. The fact that she was finally seeing results greatly excited her. Kyle looked at Nicole and handed her the music box he made. ¡°Mommy, you should listen to rxing music like this more often. It¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Kai.¡± Nicole felt bittersweet as she epted his gift. The sweetness came from seeing how mature and thoughtful Kyle had grown to be. The bitterness, however, stemmed from her realization that something was definitely wrong with herself. It was severe enough that even the young kids were showing signs of concern. ¡°Mommy,¡± Nina called out, ¡°Mommy, look. I learned some new makeup techniques today. The teacher also said I¡¯ll definitely grow up to be a superstar in the makeup world.¡± She showed her mother photos of her work after making her proud announcement. Nicole looked at her skinny daughter. ¡°I believe your teacher, and I believe you can definitely make it, too.¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s acknowledgment and encouragement, a dazzling smile lit up on Nina¡¯s face. All of a sudden, Nicole held up Nina¡¯s slim hand. She could not stop herself from looking at the child¡¯s shoulder. I¡¯ll need to help her change clothes if I want to check whether there are any bite marks. Thank goodness we were at the mall just now and I bought her some clothes. ¡°Nina, Maya. Mommy bought you some new clothes. Let¡¯s go try them out and see if they fit.¡± The girls dly agreed since they loved getting new clothes. While they were changing, Nicole noticed a deep bite mark on Nina¡¯s shoulder. She hade mentally prepared but was nevertheless stupefied by what she saw. A sense of shock and heartache overcame her. ¡°Nina, what happened to your shoulder?¡± Nina looked at her scar and realized she had made a huge mistake. Oh, no! Mommy¡¯s not supposed to see this! She immediately picked up a T-shirt and tried to slip it on. However, Nicole stopped her and gently touched the bite marks. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Nina shook her head violently. ¡°No, Mommy.¡± ¡°Who¡­ Did this?¡± Nicole sounded nervous, as if she already knew the answer upon noticing the mark. It¡¯s me, isn¡¯t it? In spite of that, she still wanted to ask. ¡°Mommy, it was¡­ Maya. Maya did it. We were fighting over something and she bit me.¡± At that moment, Maya had juste out of the dressing room with a new outfit on. Her eyes widened in disbelief from what she just heard. ¡°Nina, what are you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Nina managed to make eye contact with her with a wink. Maya paused for a split second and immediately caught on, fully epting the role of a scapegoat. ¡°Mommy, it was me. We fought and I bit her like how I bite down on drumsticks.¡± Nicole kept quiet. The only thing she could do was force out a sorrowful smile. How could a bite mark from a ten-year-old child look like this? Nicole had no more doubts in her mind. Instead of pressing for truth, she helped Nina put on her new clothes. It¡¯s clear that something is wrong with me. For Evan to not go to the office and apany me wherever I go, he must be worried about me. Nicole was oblivious to why she had the ¡°madness¡±, but she knew one thing: it was terrifying. Terrifying enough for her to snatch other people¡¯s children and to lose sight of everything and attack her own daughter. After confirming her suspicions, Nicole quietly went downstairs with the girls who were in their clothes. Sophia saw Nina and Maya and was delighted by how beautiful they looked. Nicole was all smiles as she chatted with Sophia, but in actuality, her anxiety was through the roof. She needed to get to the bottom it. Will I have another episode of this madness? Why can¡¯t I remember what happened? At Imperial Garden. Juan and Davin were keeping their eyes on a maid there. ¡°Juan, don¡¯t you think she seems different from yesterday?¡± ¡°I think she was thinner yesterday, Uncle. She looks chubbier today but the face is exactly the same.¡± ¡°Not bad! I heard Kyle has good observation skills, but you¡¯re just as good.¡± Davin was impressed. Juan smiled in response. ¡°Uncle, do you think the maid has a twin sister? Like Maya and Nina?¡± Davin snorted. ¡°I doubt she has any twins. Something¡¯s definitely fishy about that face of hers.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Uncle, do you think someone could be impersonating her?¡± ¡°Oh, Juan!¡± He grinned. ¡°Let me show you something. Are you up for it?¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll y along.¡± Davin approached the maid and stood by her side to inspect her. ¡°Mr. Davin, anything I can do for you?¡± The maid felt ufortable from his scrutiny. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and help me pack things up; I¡¯m moving here.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± She did not dwell on his words and followed Davin to his room at the end of the top floor. Juan followed behind, waiting to see the show. Once they entered the room, Davin signaled for Juan to close the door. Bang! The door mmed behind them. ¡°Mr. Davin, what¡¯s going on?¡± The maid was startled and looked at Davin cautiously. ¡°Calm down. I just need to ask you a few questions.¡± ¡°Okay. Ask away, Mr. Davin.¡± Instinctively, the woman tightened her grip on the edge of her shirt, revealing how terrified she actually was. Davin looked down at her sternly. ¡°Before that, though, let¡¯s make things clear.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I ask; you answer. Only the truth and nothing else. If you lie, this is the top floor and it wouldn¡¯t be hard to im that you¡¯ve slipped and fallen off while cleaning the window. No one will suspect a thing. Even if they do, it will just be some extra expenses for our family.¡± Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 The maid turned anxious and started stammering, ¡°M-Mr. Davin, are y-you threatening me? I-I have children and my mother to feed. Please, Mr. Davin. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen as long as you tell me the truth.¡± Davin gave an intimidating warning. ¡°Anything, Mr. Davin.¡± The maid was sweating buckets by now. ¡°Ask me anything you want. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°Alright! Now, did youe to Imperial Garden the day before yesterday?¡± The maid was astonished. Has Mr. Davin found out about it? She kept quiet. She had been handsomely rewarded and it would be unwise for her to spill the beans. Her life would be on the line if she said anything, Seeing that the maid was still hesitating, Davin roared, ¡°Speak if you want to live!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It shook the maid to the core. Her legs immediately gave way and she fell to the ground on her knees. ¡°Mr. Davin, m-my life will be in danger if I say anything!¡± ¡°Your life¡¯s in danger right now!¡± Juan became annoyed. The maid was stumped. She looked at the window in front of her and took a deep breath. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll talk!¡± ¡°It was a woman,¡± she continued, ¡°She gave me arge sum of money and told me she just wanted to see Mr. Evan. She said she missed him and that she could do my job for a few days while I treat it as a short holiday. I thought about it and had wanted to reject her because I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. However, she then threatened me with my life as well as my family¡¯s lives. I had no choice, Mr. Davin. It was either that I take the money or my head would roll.¡± ¡°So you took the money?¡± Davin asked. ¡°I figured she just wanted to see Mr. Evan up close, which I could understand. After all, there are so many beautiful women out there who long to be with him. She¡¯ll work in my stead for a few days and I¡­ I could¡­¡± ¡°A few days? Do you know what happened during those few days? Do you know who she is?¡± Davin scoffed. The maid did not know what to say. ¡°If you want to redeem yourself and stay alive, you¡¯d better cooperate with us to catch her.¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, just tell me what I need to do.¡± It took her a while but she realized Davin was right¡ª¡ªshe would only be safe if they caught the woman. And nothing mattered more than her own safety. With that, Davin and Juan looked at each other with smiles on their faces. The only thing they needed to do now was to wait for the woman to appear. ¡°Uncle, what will you do once you catch that bad woman?¡± Juan asked on their way downstairs. ¡°Torture. Some cold, hard torture before I hand her over to the police. This isn¡¯t just for your mother. It¡¯s for your great-grandpa, too!¡± ¡°Uncle, I think we can start our revenge before she appears.¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Uncle, we can¡­¡± Juan went through his n and Davin gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Juan, I¡¯m really impressed by you! Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°I think Nina, Maya, as well as Kyle could help out, too. After all, we¡¯re all Mommy¡¯s children and I¡¯m sure they definitely want to be a part of it.¡± ¡°Why not? With the four of you, she¡¯s certainly going to experience the time of her life.¡± Late in the night, Nicoley in her bed and quietly stared into the darkness. She had a lot of questions in her mind that needed answers. It felt as though the whole family was hiding something from her; she desperately needed to find out what was going on. In Nicole¡¯s eyes, Evan was imprisoned, day and night, shackled to her. Since he did not want her to know the truth, she needed to conduct her own investigations behind his back. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Nicole did not sleep the entire night and waited until dawn when she quietly sneaked downstairs. She intended to give the family doctor a call. The doctor was sound asleep when the sudden ring of his phone woke him up. He grabbed his phone and instantly sat up with a frown when he saw it was from Nicole. She¡¯s calling at this hour? Is she having another episode? Wait, no. If Mrs. Seet¡¯s hallucinating again, it should be Mr. Seet who¡¯s calling. He was confused, but the phone kept ringing so he decided to pick up the call. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Seet?¡± Nicole let out a cough. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I wanted to know how my body is doing. Evan wanted to go traveling with me. He said I won¡¯t be going through any rpse for the time being. Is that true?¡± Rpse? The doctor was astonished. How does she know about her episodes? Did Mr. Seet tell her? Does she know everything now? A myriad of questions came popping into the doctor¡¯s head, rendering him speechless. ¡°Evan wanted you to tell me the truth so that we can be sure. There¡¯s nothing to hide!¡± Nicole continued with her script, seeing that the doctor did not respond. Mr. Seet wants me to tell her? He sighed. ¡°Mrs. Seet, your hallucinations are affected by your emotions. If you can maintain positive and cheerful thoughts, the likelihood of them urring decreases exponentially. As for whether it will happen again, I can¡¯t give you any confirmation.¡± My hallucinations! Nicole¡¯s brow knitted. No wonder it felt like my hallucinations died down! The truth is, I just don¡¯t realize when I¡¯m having an episode! ¡°Doctor, do you know how my ¡°madness¡± came to be? Is there something wrong with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s due to a hallucinogen. Someone¡­¡± The doctor paused. He suddenly realized something was off. Hallucinogen? Nicole¡¯s heart dropped. Who would have done such a thing? ¡°Is there an antidote for it?¡± she asked. The doctor stayed quiet. Mr. Seet knows all of this. Why is she still asking me? Wait¡­ Mr. Seet said nothing! Mrs. Seet is baiting answers from me! The doctor grew nervous. ¡°Mrs. Seet, yes. Yes, there is. Don¡¯t worry and stay positive. You¡¯ll get better really soon.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Nicole¡¯s words were filled with disbelief. If there is an antidote, why isn¡¯t Evan letting me take it? And why are they hiding it from me? ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet. Trust me, you¡­¡± Nicole ended the call abruptly, which worried the doctor. If Mr. Seet finds out about this, I¡¯d be in huge trouble. Should I tell him myself? He stared at his phone for a long while and did not have the guts to call Evan. On the other side of the line, Nicole sat on the couch with a paled face. She was thinking about her ¡°madness¡±. ¡°There¡¯s no cure for this,¡± she repeated over and over again. In the bedroom, Evan woke up. He reached to the side out of habit. Usually, Nicole would be sleeping right there, but this time she was not around. He was immediately on alert. Where¡¯s Nicole? Evan hurried out of bed and left his room. ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Seet?¡± He asked when he saw a maid. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet¡¯s currently making breakfast for you. He paused. Why is she making breakfast all of a sudden? Soon after, he entered the kitchen. Nicole gave Evan a warm smile when she saw him. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Get ready for breakfast, then. I made spaghetti with meatballs. Too bad the kids aren¡¯t here; they could literally finish everything here on their own!¡± Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 ¡°I still remember the first time you made me this dish in Rose Garden,¡± Evan recalled as he wrapped his arms around Nicole¡¯s waist, ¡°I had two servings. You said the noodles cost ten a strand, or five hundred per bowl, and the sauce was an extra two hundred. In the end, I paid you a thousand and two hundred. Nicole was stunned. She was surprised that Evan would remember things from so long ago. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I had my reasons for doing that. Do you still remember what you did when I tried to borrow something from you?¡± Evan raised an eyebrow and rested his chin on Nicole¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I actually don¡¯t,¡± he rasped. Nicole turned around and looked at him. ¡°In this case, Mr. Seet, let me remind you. You made me pay you back threefold for consuming your vegetables and seasoning, and tenfold for fish! And how much did you want for the pork again?¡± She paused for a few seconds. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, you were so obnoxious. It¡¯s an eye for an eye! You taught me that!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Nicole found it amusing and uplifting after letting it all out. Back then, the two of us created some interesting memories together because of our opposing personalities. Like the time when we were at the graveyard¡­ ¡°I taught you that?¡± Evan interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Of course!¡± Nicole answered without a hint of doubt. The mention of their past made Evan feel warm inside. It was a unique feeling that could only have arisen because they had spent time together. How he wished he could freeze time and reminisce everything that happened in the past with Nicole in his arms! Nicole, on the other hand, looked at the meatballs and remarked, ¡°Alright! Dig in; don¡¯t wait until it gets cold. Eat as much as you want¡ª¡ªit¡¯s on the house today.¡± Evan nodded but his hands only grew tighter around Nicole¡¯s waist. She had to coax him like how she would a child for quite a while before he finally let go. The two enjoyed the home-cooked meal together, just the two of them. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to cook?¡± Evan asked while they ate. Nicole rarely ever cooked, so she understood where he wasing from. I know my madness is incurable. Who knows what might happen? I want to do all I can for the family while I still can. She kept her thoughts to herself. ¡°I just felt like eating my own spaghetti with meatballs today. How¡¯s the taste? If you want, I can make it for you every day,¡± Nicole brushed the question aside with a simple answer. Evan looked at the delicious meal before him. He definitely did not mind having that every day, but he did not want his wife to overwork. ¡°Once every few days will be nice. Having it daily is too much to handle.¡± ¡°What about something else? Is there anything you feel like eating? I can make them for you,¡± Nicole asked sincerely. Evan froze. ¡°We have chefs here so there¡¯s no need for you to cook.¡± ¡°Just think of the ces you want to go.¡± He looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to travel around the world, but what about somewhere nearby? Anywhere you want, let¡¯s go.¡± All was quiet for a brief moment. As a matter of fact, Nicole actually had a ce in mind. ¡°The amusement park which the kids have always wanted to go.¡± Her answer confused Evan. ¡°I¡¯m asking you where you want to go. You don¡¯t have to think about the kids.¡± ¡°I¡¯m their mother. As long as they¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy, too. Let¡¯s just go to the amusement park, okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until the weekend, then, since they have school.¡± ¡°The weekend it is. Deal!¡± Evan¡¯s initial n was to bring Nicole around to rx, but since she was persistent, he gave in. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Truth be told, Nicole was afraid of going out with Evan. If she rpsed while she was out with him, it would greatly affect his image as well as that of the Seet Group. She understood that if she remained at home, at least no one would find out about her ¡°madness¡±. With this awareness in mind, she even nned to make up an excuse that weekend so the kids could go to the amusement park without her. In the evening, the children suddenly appeared at Imperial Garden with Davin after their sses. Their visit caught the couple by surprise. ¡°Why are you guys here all of a sudden?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re enjoying your alone time with Mommy a bit too much here. Aren¡¯t you happy to see us?¡± Maya pouted. ¡°Yeah, this is our home, after all,¡± Ninamented, ¡°We cane back whenever we want, right?¡± Davin grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evan. I brought them here because there¡¯s something we need to do. I¡¯ll bring them back when I leave. You can still have your alone time.¡± Nicole remain silent. She knew the ¡°alone time¡± was just a front. In actuality, they were trying to distance the kids from her out of fear that her rpse might endanger the kids. At this moment, however, what Evan was more concerned with was the reason the kids hade here. ¡°Did you forget what you asked me to do?¡± Davin asked. ¡°Never.¡± Evan¡¯s gaze immediately sharpened. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found everything regarding Susan¡¯s whereabouts. Not only that, but we also have a trap in ce. All we need to do now is wait for her to deliver herself to us.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°A hundred percent!¡± Davin smacked his chest confidently. ¡°Juan yed a big part ining up with this. That¡¯s why I brought them here. You two just enjoy yourselves and leave the rest to us!¡± Evan looked at the children. They were all vying to get their hands on Susan as she definitely deserved the wrathing her way. She caused Russell Seet¡¯s death, framed Nicole, and tortured her in jail until she almost died. Not to mention thetest of her theatrics, the hallucinogen. The mere thought of the heinous acts she hadmitted greatly infuriated Evan. ¡°Evan, she still saved you, after all. Would it bother you if we go overboard?¡± Saved me? Ha! Evan had already found out what actually happened in that fire all those years ago. ¡°You can do anything, as long as she¡¯s alive. She and I have some unfinished business to settle.¡± Even though Davin was oblivious to what Evan was talking about, the murderous intent in Evan¡¯s eyes was enough to tell Davin that Susan was in huge trouble. ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll go set up now,¡± Davin said. ¡°Okay.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After Davin and the children left, Nicole looked at Evan and asked, ¡°What unfinished business are you talking about?¡± ¡°Something from a long time ago. The fire¡­¡± Nicole quietly listened as Evan exined what he found out about the fire. When he finished, she was dumbfounded. She did not know that Susan was capable of such feats. To n out such an act when she was in college overseas was beyond wicked. Nevertheless, she did hurt herself in the process. Karma, perhaps. Susan was definitely not who she seemed. ¡°How are you going to settle this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when the timees.¡± Evan did not give Nicole a straight answer, but thetter did not mind. She deserves all the punishments possible. Meanwhile, Maya was looking up at the darkening sky. ¡°Uncle Davin, why does the bad woman have to appear at night?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s easier for her to do hurtful things at night.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, you don¡¯t know this but when Mommy was in prison, this bad woman really abused me a lot. She even used silver needles to stab me. Even now, I can¡¯t look at Mommy¡¯s needles without feeling scared.¡± Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Something like that happened? Davin frowned. ¡°Maya, are you having those nightmares because you really hated her?¡± ¡°No, Uncle!¡± Nina butted in. ¡°It¡¯s all real! She was even hospitalized. It happened in the few months when you and Aunt She weren¡¯t here because of that bet with Grandma.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Davin scrutinized Maya. Both girls nodded. ¡°I thought something was wrong back then. Why didn¡¯t you say anything, Maya?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°I-I was afraid that she would hurt Mommy. She ckmailed me with Mommy¡¯s life¡­¡± Maya muttered in reply. Davin let out a heavy sigh after hearing what she said. It¡¯s not just ckmailing anymore; she actually did horrible things to Nicole, again and again. She even poisoned Nicole. ¡°Maya, if things like this happen again, you absolutely must let us know, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle Davin.¡± Juan clenched his fist as he recalled how Maya looked when she was lying on the sickbed. ¡°Uncle Davin, I¡¯ll go get Mommy¡¯s silver needles. What she did to Maya, we¡¯ll pay her back tenfold.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Juan immediately sprinted away and returned with Nicole¡¯s silver needles. He also told Evan and Nicole about what Susan had done to Maya. Evan gritted his teeth. ¡°Nicole, you stay here. I¡¯ll go join them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too obvious if we¡¯re all there.¡± ¡°Does it matter at this point?¡± Evan hesitated. He was afraid that Nicole might undergo a rpse after seeing Susan, so he decided to not go over and chose to apany Nicole instead. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going anymore? I want to take revenge for what she did to Maya, too!¡± Evan did not reply. You¡¯re all that matters right now. It¡¯d be better for you to stay away from Susan. ¡°Our presence willpromise their n.¡± Evan brushed her question aside. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait. With the kids and Davin there, she¡¯s not going anywhere.¡± Nicole did not say anything after that. However, she looked in the direction of the rear part of the house, where the maids lived. After half an hour, a maid was seen walking in. ¡°Look.¡± Davin signaled to Juan. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same face? Her body¡¯s certainly different, though. She¡¯s slimmer today and has curves in all the right ces.¡± Nina rolled her eyes at Davin. ¡°I¡¯m telling Aunt She about this.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Davin turned towards Nina. ¡°I¡¯m your uncle here; we¡¯re family! You and the sheep are not, so you should be on my side, you know?¡± ¡°But Aunt She offered me some benefits and asked me to keep an eye on you.¡± ¡°Benefits?¡± You really are something, you sheep! ¡°How are benefits more important than family?¡± Davin questioned. ¡°But I think benefits are important!¡± Are you trying to extort me here? Davin choked on his breath. ¡°Oh Nina, I¡¯m doing this for a reason. Besides, she¡¯s not especially pretty, anyway. I¡¯m just looking at her because I need to investigate her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll tell Aunt She you were drooling all over the ce at the sight of a prettydy! How disgusting!¡± Nina rolled her eyes again. Davin instinctively touched his mouth after hearing what Nina said. I didn¡¯t drool! This is nder! Truth be told, the only thing Davin was worried about if She found out was her persistent nagging. ¡°Nina, how much did she give you? I¡¯ll double it, okay?¡± Nina finally smiled and nodded. ¡°Aunt She promised me thetest limited-edition makeup kit¡ª¡ª¡ªthe full set.¡± Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll get it for you, okay?¡± Davin gritted his teeth. ¡°Deal! You can do as you please now, Uncle Davin. You can look at her however you want and I won¡¯t say a thing!¡± It turns out that having a perverted uncle isn¡¯t a bad thing! Davin kept quiet; he felt like he was forced into the deal. ¡°Uncle, I actually really thought they¡¯re twins.¡± Juan stopped the two from digressing, seeing Nina had gotten what she wanted. ¡°Twins? That¡¯s just Susan using a mask of the maid¡¯s face. Since she¡¯s bold enough to walk in like this, let¡¯s make her regret it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle Davin!¡± Davin gave Juan a light pinch on the cheeks. ¡°The fish has taken the bait, so let¡¯s have some fun.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The children looked at each other as Kyle said to Maya, ¡°Revenge!¡± Maya thought about all the pain she went through; it felt as real now as it had then. Her teeth ground as she took the needle from Juan; she marched towards Susan like a mad bull. Kyle and Juan followed close behind, in case anything went wrong. Susan was nning to find the right opportunity to trigger Nicole¡¯s ¡°madness¡± that night. She was surprised when the three children appeared before her. ¡°You! Come here!¡± Maya roared at her from a few steps away. As Susan was still in disguise as a maid, she followed Nina¡¯s order. ¡°Ms. Maya, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°This!¡± Maya eximed and raised her hand to show her needle. ¡°Does this look familiar to you? Do you remember what you did with it?¡± Susan kept quiet as she started to feel nervous. I used those on her, but I¡¯m the maid right now. Has my identity been exposed? ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t remember?¡± Maya continued to press. ¡°Ms. Maya, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Susan tried to feign ignorance but her clenched fist exposed her anxiety at the moment. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Well, you¡¯re about to find out!¡± Kyle could not care less about what Susan had to say. He and Juan approached Susan together. Susan was caught off guard and wanted to run, but Davin appeared right in front of her with a few beefy men with him. She was dumbstruck. They are prepared! Realizing that there was no escape, Susan felt her heart stop. She gave up struggling and let the kids have their ways with her. ¡°Ahh¡ª¡ª¡± Susan¡¯s screams of agony rang throughout Imperial Garden that night. It frightened Nicole to the core, but she felt no mercy nor pity for the woman. She had been mistreated the same way by Susan earlier. Not to mention what she did to Maya. How could she do such atrocious deeds to a child? Nicole started recalling the past events. All the hardships and suffering that she went through vividly reyed in her mind as her heart started to ache. Seeing that Nicole was not doing so well, Evan immediately called Davin to silence Susan. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Davin misunderstood Evan¡¯s intention and thought he wanted Susan to never speak again. Nheless, Davin thought it was understandable since she had given Nicole the hallucinogen. Right, it¡¯d be rude to not return the favor. How about we get some mute drug for you? The four kids were all worn out by the time they left. Nina rolled her eyes at Maya and said, ¡°You¡¯re so useless! You only stabbed her twice and you¡¯re already shaking.¡± ¡°I-It hurt a lot when I was stabbed,¡± Maya whispered an exnation. ¡°She¡¯s the one getting stabbed this time, not you. Think about what she did to you. You should have gone all out!¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± Maya whimpered. Somehow, intense fear popped up in her head whenever she saw the sh of the needle. Even the two stabs she made had taken much courage out of her. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 There was a high chance that Maya was traumatized by her experience with the needles. ¡°Alright. Stop it,¡± Davin interjected. ¡°We finally have the chance to let it all out on Susan. That¡¯s enough for now.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, are we going back to the Seet Residence?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s reallyte now so you guys had better head straight to bed when we return. You can¡¯t fall asleep in ss tomorrow, understand?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imperial Garden was quiet once more. While Evan was taking a bath, Nicole sneaked away to see Susan. When the two women met, Nicole gasped. Susan was in utter shambles. Davin and the kids really knew what they¡¯re doing. ¡°You brought this upon yourself,¡± Nicole remarked. Susan was sprawled on the floor when she heard Nicole¡¯s voice. She used whatever remaining energy she had to look at Nicole, the face of the person she loathed the most. If it were not for the wounds on her body, Susan would have jumped at Nicole and attacked her. At that moment, Susan wanted to say something and curse at Nicole, but the only thing that came out of her mouth were unrecognizable murmurs. She can¡¯t talk anymore? Nicole¡¯s forehead creased. After a while of murmuring, Susan¡¯s resentful expression slowly turned into an uncanny and sinister smile. What¡¯s she smiling about? Nicole was puzzled. Susan proceeded to use her own blood to write a message. You¡¯ll join me in hell! The hallucinations will be your demise! When she finished, she looked up at Nicole with maddening satisfaction in her hateful eyes. Nicole was not fazed. Pathetic. You chose the wrong path and ended up paying your life for it. You have no one but yourself to me. Nicole took a deep breath and left the scene. She decided that she never wanted to see Susan ever again. At dawn, Nicole had a horrifying dream. In it, Susan had a knife with her and was cutting the children, one after another, with a hysterical smile on her face. The children¡¯s cries echoed in her ears. Her heart ached from being unable to anything. ¡°Nina, Maya¡­ Juan¡­ Kyle!¡± Nicole instantly sat up. Beads of sweat formed all over her face. Her eyes were bloodshot. The scenes in her dream kept reying in her head. At the same time, her heart started to race amid the cries of her children and the bloody mess before her. Instinctively, Nicole clenched her fists and looked towards Evan, only to jump in shock. Evan was not beside her. In her eyes, Evan had be Susan. She looked at him closely and repeatedly muttered, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t you dare harm my children. Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± As Nicole repeated those words, the scene of Susan cutting the children shed before her eyes once again. She could no longer tell whether it was all in her head or if it actually happened. She grew anxious. Susan was hurting her children, after all. At the moment, the only thing on her mind was to stop Susan from harming her kids. Nicole immediately rushed out to retrieve a knife from the study room. She slowly approached Evan. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± She repeated furiously before plunging the knife into Evan with her trembling hands. Evan was startled by Nicole¡¯s muttering. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw the shine of the de as well as Nicole¡¯s murderous gaze. As the knife came down, he quickly dodged to the side. Nevertheless, Nicole still shed his arm. ¡°Nicole, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you! You hurt my children. You must die!¡± Evan immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m the kids¡¯ father, I will never hurt them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Nicole waspletely cut off and unable to hear anything Evan said. ¡°Madness¡± hadpletely taken over as she attempted to plunge the knife into Evan again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Evan ducked and dived as Nicole chased him around the house. Everyone was stupefied by the commotion in front of them. Did they get into an argument? She¡¯s using a knife? Mr. Seet¡¯s arm is bleeding. Did Mrs. Seet do that? What¡¯s going on? Everyone there immediately tried to stop Nicole, only to be stopped by Evan in turn. ¡°Nobody shall touch her. She has a knife. If you try to intervene, you¡¯ll either hurt yourself or hurt her.¡± The maids could only watch Evan dodging around as they tried to figure out what had happened to Nicole. You¡¯re married! Why would you threaten his life over an argument? As Nicole once again lunged at Evan, he was able to do a quick sidestep and deliver a swift chop on the back of her neck. Finally, the confrontation ended with Nicole falling unconscious into Evan¡¯s arms. ¡°Mr. Evan, you¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch.¡± Evan was unconcerned about his wound and carried Nicole back to the bedroom. The butler immediately called the family doctor, who arrived soon after to treat Evan¡¯s injury. ¡°Mr. Seet, this is a deep cut.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be staying at home anyway. It won¡¯t be too much of a hassle.¡± The doctor secretly let out a sigh. Mrs. Seet¡¯s situation right now is really tricky. ¡°Mr. Seet, why don¡¯t we admit Mrs. Seet into a hospital? It¡¯s too dangerous to leave her like this.¡± The doctor was being extremely serious. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be more mindful about it.¡± Evan¡¯s response left the doctor speechless. The doctor understood Evan was worried that something might happen to Nicole inside the hospital. When he left, the doctor suddenly remembered that Nicole had baited out some information from him, and was wondering whether he should turn back to tell Evan. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Sophia, asking him to head to the Seet Residence. The doctor pondered for a while and decided to go to Sophia first. I¡¯ll tell him next time. Getting him angry right now would be the worst choice ever. At the Seet Residence. Sophia had already caught wind of what happened at Imperial Garden¡ª¡ªthat Evan was injured. Despite knowing clearly that the root cause of the incident was Nicole¡¯s hallucinations, Sophia was still worried about Evan. ¡°How¡¯s Evan? Is it serious?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°His injury has been treated; it¡¯s nothing too serious.¡± The moment the doctor finished, Sophia let out a heavy sigh. ¡°This is too dangerous. She even used a knife this time. Thank goodness it was just his arm! I-I don¡¯t know what I would do if something were to happen to Evan.¡± She had mixed feelings about the situation and was really agitated. On one hand, Sophia felt very sorry for what happened to Nicole. On the other hand, however, she had to consider her son¡¯s well-being. Any mother in the world would be afraid to have a ticking time bomb like Nicole beside their children. Do I have to think of something to separate them? As soon as that idea popped into her head, Sophia felt appalled. How could I ever think that! They¡¯ve gone through so much hardship and suffering to be with each other. I¡¯m a terrible person! Sophia became really frustrated with herself because of that. After the doctor left, she brought this up with Murphy. ¡°Her situation right now is as good as dead,¡± Murphy let out a sigh. ¡°Evan¡¯s being stubborn here. With his status, he could get any woman out there. Why suffer together with her? Nicole won¡¯t live long. In the end, Evan will have suffered for nothing.¡± Sophia¡¯s heart ached. ¡°When she goes crazy, she would hurt Evan and the kids. But then she forgets everything when she snaps out of it. Does she suffer at all?¡± ¡°Of course. Whenever she starts hallucinating, her body as well as her mind take a heavy toll. She¡¯s going at Evan for now, but it won¡¯t be long before she starts hurting herself. If things be severe enough, she might evenmit suicide.¡± Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 ¡°Sophia, to be honest, perhaps her death would be the best way out for Evan and you. As for my son, Levant, he can finally stop thinking about her. It may be selfish of me to say so, but she¡¯s suffering too, so we might as well¡­¡± Murphy instantly shut up when he met Sophia¡¯s terrifying gaze. ¡°Alright, forget about it,¡± he sighed. He heaved a sigh and headed upstairs. Sophia was lost in thought as her heart beat nervously in her chest. Dear God, why is this happening? This must be Nicole and Evan¡¯s predestined fate. He¡¯s risking his life to be with her. Is there nothing else I can do as a mother other than to watch him risk his own life? What should I do? What am I going to do? ¡­ Back at the Imperial Garden. Nicole only regained consciousness in the afternoon, and Evan sitting by the side of her bed was the first thing she saw when she opened her eyes. She had a splitting headache, and every part of her body hurt as if she had gone through savage torture. ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°What happened to me, Evan?¡± Her voice was weak. ¡°You¡¯re fine. You told me you were tired, so you took some rest.¡± Nicole sat up. She saw Evan¡¯s injured arm and was stunned. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± She asked. Evan knew she was bound to ask about his injury, so he replied with the excuse that he had nned. ¡°I was injured by some scoundrel when I was out. It was probably because thepany¡¯s project had jeopardized someone¡¯s golden eggs, so it seems like I shouldy low and stay at home with you for the time being.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole furrowed her eyebrows. Despite his fluent speech, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy for some reason. She gave it some thought and couldn¡¯t help but retain the hunch that something bad was about to happen. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Was he injured because of me? Did it have something to do with my ¡°madness¡±? Did I have a rpse? Every part of her body hurt. When she had woken up earlier, she had not felt like her usual self, so she concluded that she must have had a rpse! She forced the truth out of an honest maid using her status as thedy of Imperial Garden while Evan hadn¡¯t been paying attention. She found out that she was the one who had stabbed Evan¡¯s arm with a de, and that truth hurt her heart so much that she had to gasp for breath. It was so painful that she had a hard time standing still. I was the one who had hurt him. It was really me! Her face turned as pale as a piece of paper. Nicole Lane, how could you do that? How could you harm Evan? You¡¯re a terrifying monster¡­ She stood in stunned silence for a while. Then, like a person who had just lost her soul, she headed back to the bedroom. When she passed by the study room, she caught sight of Evan, who was working on hisptop. The sight made her heartbroken, and she teared up from the guilt. Evan, I¡¯m sorry that I hurt you¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­ She walked towards him and tugged at his sleeve timidly like a child waiting to be reprimanded. She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she stood quietly by his side. Evan settled the project on hand and turned to her. He immediately noticed that something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling not well?¡± he asked in concern. Tears slowly welled up her eyes, but she held them back. ¡°How¡¯s your arm? Does it still hurt?¡± she asked. He shot a nce at his arm and assured her it was just a minor injury. ¡°Why? Are you worried about me?¡± She wasn¡¯t just worried, she was feeling increasingly guilty by the minute. Evan thought she was worried about his injury, so he took her into his arms and said softly, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± She didn¡¯t remember how she had stabbed him in his arm. She couldn¡¯t recall anything about the incident. However, just by looking at the gauze wrapped around his arm, she knew that she hadn¡¯t held back at all when she had stabbed him. Evan, do you really not me me? Do you really have no worries about being with a dangerous woman like me? Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 While Nicole was lost in thought, the maid outside the study room suddenly reported, ¡°Mr. Seet, Ma¡¯am is here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They went down the stairs and headed to the dining room together. Meanwhile, Sophia was wandering around the room in deep anxiety. Upon seeing them, she immediately walked towards Evan. She had been so worried about him. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small wound.¡± Sophia nced up at Nicole withplicated emotion. She understood that Nicole hadn¡¯t intended to hurt him. She only behaved in that way because of the Hallucinogen. However, taking into ount the current state of her condition, it was dangerous to let her stay by Evan¡¯s side. Her heart was in her mouth as she thought about that. Nicole realized Sophia sang a different tune after the incident, but she could rte to thetter¡¯s attitude change. She was a mother as well, and she would want to keep her children safe from all harm. Therefore, she didn¡¯t me her. ¡°Evan, why don¡¯t you stay in Seet Residence for now? Your uncle wants to have a chat with you.¡± Nicole agreed with her suggestion. If Evan stayed at the Seet Residence, he would not be harmed by her at the very least. However, Evan turned Sophia down without an ounce of hesitation. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t stay in Seet Residence. My home is wherever Nicole is.¡± he asserted. ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia sighed. She knew how stubborn he could be, so she didn¡¯t push him. Thoughtfully, Nicole said, ¡°I think you should stay there for a few days. The kids are there too, and I need some time to myself to focus on the acupuncture.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Evan frowned at her words. ¡°You need time to yourself? Am I an annoyance to you?¡± he asked. ¡°¡­¡± How was that possible? All she wanted to do was to protect him. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m stuck with you every day, and things start to get boring. Have you not heard the saying that absence makes the heart grow fond?¡± she replied. ¡°Listen to your wife, Evan, let¡¯s just stay in Seet Residence for a few days,¡± Sophia chimed in. Evan coldly sneered. ¡°Absence makes the heart grow fond? To me, everything seems fonder right here with you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It seemed like Evan had made up his mind. Sophia heaved a sigh, and Nicole said nothing more. Nevertheless, she had an idea in her mind. The best way to keep him away from her was to quarrel with him. If she deliberately found fault with everything he did, he definitely would not be able to stand her. He would leave her alone for sure that way. After sending Sophia off, she began the execution of her n. Before going to bed, she suddenly wanted to have a ss of milk, so she yelled nastily at him, ¡°Go and get me a ss of milk!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. Although Nicole was a feistydy, he couldn¡¯t recall a single time when she had talked to him with such attitude. He was surprised to see her acting so pretentious. ¡°Sure, wait right here.¡± Evan stood up and headed downstairs. Nicole took a deep breath. Why was he smiling while walking out of the room? Shouldn¡¯t he be mad when I had talked to him with such a bad attitude? Right when Nicole was pondering over Evan¡¯s strange reaction, he returned with a ss of milk and handed it over to her in a respectful manner. ¡°Mrs. Seet, here¡¯s your milk.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole shot him a sideward look as she took over the ss and took a sip. Milk had literally never tasted better. She held herself back from taking another sip and spat out the milk suddenly. ¡°Evan Seet, how dare you serve me this terrible milk! What are you thinking? You are doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± she yelled.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Evan was stunned by her sudden change of attitude. Could it be the side effect of Hallucinogen? Is that the reason why she is emotionally unstable? He gazed at her patiently. ¡°I¡¯ll get you another ss.¡± Unceremoniously, she handed the ss back to him while giving him a death stare. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Nicole pulled a face after Evan left. He was too nice to her. She would have to take things a step further if she wanted to provoke him. She had to harden her resolve and go all out to make him leave. That was the only way to keep him safe. Evan came back with another ss of milk. Respectfully, he ced the ss of milk in front of her. ¡°Mrs. Seet, please have a taste. I assure you that would tastepletely different from the previous ss.¡± She took over the ss and took a sip, proceeding to spit it all out, right on his body. ¡°This is freaking disgusting! It¡¯s even worse than the previous one. Evan Seet, go get me another ss!¡± He frowned at her reaction. He was worried that this might be a symptom of rpse for her ¡°madness¡±. He went downstairs to get her another one, phoning the doctor while at it to consult about her condition. ¡°Mr. Seet, I can¡¯t give you an exact answer. How about I head over to your ce right now and check on Mrs. Seet?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Evan hung up the phone and brought the third ss of milk into the bedroom. Nicole didn¡¯t even taste it. She knocked over the ss, and it crashed to the floor. ¡°Is that even milk? It disgusts me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was milk! Without a doubt. Was she having an attack of Hallucinogen? Was that why she was mistaking the milk as something else? Evan didn¡¯t refute her words. He walked towards her and held her in his arms. ¡°Tell me, what kind of milk do you like? I¡¯ll buy you anything you like. I¡¯ll get it for you now.¡± he uttered softly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Evan, you¡¯re a fool. Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m doing all this on purpose? Why are you putting up with me when I¡¯m being unreasonable? You are the president of the Seet Group. You should¡­ You should be exactly like Lucifer and treat me cruelly like how you deal with those people who try to harm you. Seeing that Nicole remained silent, Evan wanted tofort her more, but she pushed him away fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! Leave me alone!¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯ll be right outside, so call me if you need anything.¡± he replied. ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t get mad at all, even when I pushed him. Is he the Evan Seet I know? Is this the same guy who was the president of the Seet Group? Evan, where¡¯s your temper? He walked out of the room and had even closed the door for her. Nicole¡¯s emotions were a jumbled ball of mess. A man has no temper only when he falls in love with a woman. Evan, you truly love me and cherish me! But I don¡¯t want your love right now. I want you to stay away from me, as far as possible! She put her head between her hands as she racked her brains for a way to make him leave. The doctor arrived, and Evan knocked on the door, informing her that the doctor was here to dress his wound and would be giving her a checkup as well. Something was not right.Nicole thought about the situation. Why would the doctor give me a checkup in the middle of the night? Did he suspect that I was having a rpse? Based on how he had tolerated her a moment ago, it was very likely that he had such thoughts. If he knew that there was nothing wrong with her, perhaps then, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate her anymore. ¡°Alright.¡± Nicole was cooperative throughout the whole examination, and the doctor proceeded to have a talk with Evan in the study room afterward. ¡°Everything seems normal. There were no symptoms of Mrs. Seet having a rpse.¡± Evan was baffled. ¡°Normal? She is emotionally unstable and has been throwing a tantrum. What¡¯s going on?¡± he questioned. The doctor pondered about it and replied, ¡°Mr. Seet, I think that has nothing to do with the Hallucinogen. If it were a rpse, there definitely would be something wrong with her organs. Mrs. Seet likely has unstable emotions because of her bad mood. It ismon for women to start acting contrived when they are in a bad mood.¡± Contrived? Evan furrowed his eyebrows. The doctor felt so sorry for Evan. The ¡°madness¡± caused by Hallucinogen was enough to cause him a headache, but now he had to deal with her mood swings as well. Mr. Seet, I guess you¡¯ll have to go through a hard time these days. ¡°I see. You can go back now.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± After the doctor left, Evan stood in the courtyard to get some fresh air. He was afraid that his presence in the bedroom might provoke her, so he didn¡¯t want to be in her line of sight. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Nicole was probably the only person in the whole world who could make Evan Seet put up with her spite. Standing in the cooling night breeze, Evan looked up at the dim stars. A shred of gloom clouded his gorgeous features as his dark eyes filled with despair. By the time he returned to the bedroom, Nicole had already fallen asleep. He pulled the nket over and covered her to keep her warm. Then, hey down beside her and cuddled her snugly. Regardless of her violence and mood swings, she would always be the woman whom he loved the most. He would love her forever! ¡­ In the Levant Winery. Levant was shocked when he found out that Nicole had injured Evan. ¡°How¡¯s he dealing with it? Are his injuries serious?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine, other than that injury on his arm.¡± ¡°No, I meant¡­ How are things between Nicole and him? Did he scold her or be estranged from her?¡± Avril stared at him as if she were looking at a freak. ¡°How do you even have the mood to be concerned about this? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve still got feelings for her. She has taken Hallucinogen, and that means she can¡¯t live for long. Aren¡¯t you aware of that?¡± Levant ignored her words and persisted with his queries. ¡°Has Evan left her yet?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Avril heaved a sigh. ¡°You know how much he loves her. Do you really think that he would leave her? Not only did he not leave her, but he also kept the truth from her. He forbade anybody to tell her about the Hallucinogen and how he got his wound!¡± Levant was at a loss for words. ¡°Is he really treating her well? Does he really not care about his own safety? All for the sake of staying by her?¡± Levant was surprised. He can¡¯t really sacrifice his life for her, can he? ¡°Levant, listen to me. Stop being so obsessed with her. You should forget about her and pay more attention to Tiffany. I met with her yesterday, and she kept asking about you. I can tell that she has missed you very much. But perhaps she thought she didn¡¯t deserve to be with you, so she was very cautious with her words.¡± ¡°Nicole¡­¡± ¡°F***ing hell! Stop that! Did you not hear what I just told you?¡± Levant drooped his head and shot her a cold re. ¡°You are the one who should listen to yourself! Or else, I¡¯ll tell Dad that you sneaked out to meet Sir Musgrave!¡± ¡°You¡­You¡¯re taking my kindness for granted! She¡¯s not the one for you! You have no future with her! We don¡¯t even know how much longer she can live. Even if she¡¯s able to live a long life, you won¡¯t be the one who¡¯s meant for her anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He side-eyed her and turned around to walk away. ¡°Where are you going? You are not going to visit her, are you?¡± Avril sighed, but a doubt suddenly crossed her mind. He is obsessed with Nicole, and I am obsessed with Stephen, but who was the more obsessive one? Of course it¡¯s Levant! She was confident that she was in control of her feelings towards Stephen. The way Levant held on to his loved one was nothing like Murphy. Instead, he reminded her of Stephen. Now that she thought of it, she realized she was not the person whom Stephen loved the most. It was Rosalie, Nicole¡¯s mother, whom he loved, not her! ¡°I won¡¯t lose to a person who died ages ago. I refuse to ept defeat! Stephen, we shall see how things will end up!¡± Back at the Imperial Garden. When the butler informed Evan about Levant¡¯s arrival, he told the butler to chase him out. ¡°Tell him we don¡¯t have time for him!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Evan.¡± ¡°Wait, ¡° Nicole disagreed, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist met him. I miss him. Let him in.¡± Silence ensued. The butler froze on the spot and looked back and forth between his two masters. He didn¡¯t know to whom he should listen but eventually decided to wait for Evan¡¯s instruction. Evan stared at her with a cold expression. Is she still having a mood swing? Eventually, he gave in to her request. He was curious. Now that Levant is here, how are you going to behave, Nicole? Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Evan.¡± Levant entered the living room. With a glimmer in her eyes, Nicole ran towards him. ¡°Levant, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, and I really miss you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Levant looked at her, confused. Is Nicole talking to me? Did she really say she missed me? This statement astonished him more than winning the lottery. ¡°Levant, what¡¯s the matter? Did youe here to see me?¡± Levant returned to his senses and said, ¡°Yes! I came here to see you. How are you?¡± Nicole nodded vigorously. She gave Levant a warm wee and showed him to his seat. She then asked the maid to serve him tea, all the whilepletely ignoring Evan¡¯s existence. Levant was pleased to receive such hospitality from Nicole. Although he did not understand the change in Nicole¡¯s attitude toward him, he was truly enjoying every second of this treatment. Evan watched their interactions coldly. He was really starting to entertain the idea of marching over and grabbing Levant by the cor to kick him out of the Imperial Garden. ¡°Nicole, if you have the time, do visit the winery. They included new delicacies to their menu, so you should head over to give them a taste and see if you like them.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like the food at Levant Winery!¡± Evan blurted out before Nicole could respond. He stalked up next to Nicole and looked down on Levant with his piercing gaze, emitting an air of a king¡¯s aura. Levant, who was sitting in Evan¡¯s direct line of gaze, suddenly felt oppressed. Nicole¡¯s warm hospitality was certainly a sharp contrast to Evan¡¯s cold attitude. He found himself wandering between fire and ice. There was Nicole, whose smile was as warm as the spring breeze, but there was also Evan, whose re was as cold as ice. They have always been in harmony with each other. They have never been at odds like they are right now. What happened? Could it be that they are really going through a rough patch? If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t this the perfect chance for me to mess up their rtionship and get between them? Levant watched their actions keenly while silently celebrating this discovery. ¡°Nicole, would you like to go?¡± He asked again. ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Nicole eximed, shooting a re at Evan while she spoke. Evan¡¯s face instantly paled. He came to a sudden realization that Nicole¡¯s contrived acts were aimed at his annoyance only. What is she trying to do? He studied Nicole carefully and noticed that she was looking at him with utter disgust. His heart clenched like someone had just stabbed him with a knife. He could not understand Nicole¡¯s sudden hatred toward him. He furrowed his eyebrows slightly, lost in thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t have breakfast, and I do feel a little hungry right now. Let¡¯s go,¡± Nicole urged. Levant was overjoyed. He turned to Evan and asked calmly, ¡°Mr. Seet, you don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡± Evan¡¯s face darkened, and the anger in his deep-set eyes was eminent. Nicole did not dare to look at him. She knew she was contrived! But being contrived was the only way to make Evan hate her and eventually leave her. ¡°No. Let me grab a change of clothes then, we can go together.¡± Levant was speechless. He really did not want the man¡¯spany! Nicole stood up all of a sudden and bellowed at Evan, ¡°Why bother! You treat me like your prisoner and keep me under your close surveince every single day! I¡¯m sick of this! I don¡¯t want to see your face! Levant, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s rave, filled with bellowing anger, came as a shock to both Evan and Levant. How could Nicole talk to Evan like that? Was there really trouble in paradise? While Levant was lost in his own world, he could hear Nicole calling out to him, ¡°Hurry up already!¡± He came to his senses and followed Nicole out of the living room. He wanted to look back at Evan, but he didn¡¯t dare to. Even without having to look, he knew that the man left behind would surely be staring daggers at him, wishing to butcher him with his re. It was only after they left the Imperial Garden and got in Levant¡¯s car that Nicole shed her pretense. Levant took the initiative to strike up a conversation with her, to which she responded wearily, and all her enthusiasm from before had vanished. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The only thing she could think about was how crushed Evan must have been by her attitude a while ago. Witnessing aplete change in her attitude, Levant finally understood the situation. Nicole¡¯s enthusiasm towards him just now had been a show to spite Evan! Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 ¡°Were you using me just now?¡± Levant spoke in an indifferent tone, pulling Nicole¡¯s thoughts back to the present. She shot him an apologetic look and said to him piously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Levant¡¯s thin, delicate lips curled up into a mocking sneer. Nicole, I don¡¯t me you. I feel happy even though you took advantage of me. The car sped all the way to Levant Winery. Avril was just about to head out when she saw Levant and Nicoleing back in a car, with Evan nowhere to be seen. A look of surprise found its way to her face. ¡°Why did the two of youe back together?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we?¡± Levant retorted. Stunned, Avril replied, ¡°Of course you can! I just wasn¡¯t expecting it.¡± They went up to a private room, with Avril¡¯s curious gaze fixated at their backs. Evan¡¯s fianc¨¦e is dining with her suitor, Levant. I wonder if Evan knows about this. As Levant¡¯s sister, she knew that Levant and Nicole rtionship would never lead anywhere, which was why she sincerely hoped that the two would not get too close andfortable with each other. Therefore, after some consideration, she phoned for Evan. The call was answered quickly. ¡°Mr. Seet, did you know that your wife is dining with Levant¡­¡± ¡°¡­right now?¡± Evan hung up her call before she could finish her sentence. She stared nkly at her phone screen, wondering what in the world was going on. By the time she got to the Seet Residence, she was still pondering over Evan¡¯s intention of hanging up on her. Perhaps he didn¡¯t believe me? She brought up that matter in front of Sophiater. When Sophia learned that Nicole was at Levant Winery, she decided to meet her. ¡°Sophia, if you want to meet her, you should let here to you. You are the elder here, so you shouldn¡¯t have to seek her out!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t have her showing up at the Seet Residence,¡± Sophia said with concern. ¡°Why?¡± Avril asked. Sophia did not provide an answer, opting instead to dismiss her with a sentence. ¡°You¡¯ll know someday.¡± She then sought help from Avril and Murphy. Murphy readily agreed after hearing her request. ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll call Levant.¡± ¡°Right, I only need half an hour. Have Levant upied elsewhere for that period.¡± Sophia showed up at the Levant Winery ording to n. Levant had received an emergency call out of the blue and thus had to excuse himself. Sophia seized that opportunity to slip inside and greet Nicole. ¡°Nicole, how are you doing?¡± How am I doing? Nicole knew what she was referring to. Sophia was talking about her ¡°madness¡±. ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m well aware of my condition. Whatever it is that you have to say, just put it out there. I¡¯m all ears.¡± That statement stunned Sophia. ¡°Why, Nicole, you¡¯re a bright child. In that case, I won¡¯t beat around the bush¡­¡± Sophia told her her piece of mind, leaving Nicole in a daze, having rendered speechless, long after she had finished her speech. ¡°Nicole, I know you would probably be against this arrangement. In fact, you might even resent me. B- But I can¡¯t afford to care about all these. Parents will never stop worrying about their children, after all. I just don¡¯t want my son¡¯s life to be in danger. ¡° ¡°¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes watered and she lifted her head up to look at the older woman. ¡°Sophia, I don¡¯t me you. I just¡­ I just can¡¯t bear to leave him¡­ and our children.¡± ¡°I know. I understand that. I¡¯ll take good care of them. If you really miss them, I will send you videos. We can still keep in touch, but Evan¡­ Whenever I think of him being in danger, I just can¡¯t eat or sleep well. D-Do you understand how I feel?¡± Nicole wiped her tears away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him know where I am.¡± Sophia had not expected Nicole to be so cooperative. She held the younger woman¡¯s hand tightly as she grieved. Nicole, I¡¯m sorry. I really wanted you to live happily with Evan. I had really hoped that the two of you would eventually get married, but I really can¡¯t stand by and watch my son live in constant peril. I¡¯m a selfish mother! I can understand if you me me or resent me for everything that I have done to you. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll be well taken care of. I won¡¯t let you be treated badly in any aspect of your life. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 ¡°Sophia, I left the house with Levant. If I leave just like this, it¡¯ll cause trouble for Levant and the winery. Let me stay at the Imperial Garden for one more night. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Is that alright?¡± She had taken enough advantage of Levant and she did not want to hurt him again. Furthermore, she wanted to see Evan just onest time. Once she left, she didn¡¯t know if she would ever see him again. She did not know how much longer she could live either. ¡°¡­¡± Sophia empathized with her struggles and reluctance to part. She uttered, in between sobs, ¡°Alright. I trust you. I know you don¡¯t want to hurt Evan either. I understand how you feel.¡± ¡­ By the time Nicole got back to the Imperial Garden, Evan was already waiting for her on the brown sofa. His deep-set eyes lingered on her frame upon seeing her return. ¡°You¡¯re back! How¡¯s the food at Levant Winery?¡± His words carried a strong pang of jealousy, setting the green-eyed monster free in the living room. Nicole nodded. ¡°It was nice.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat there anymore. You¡¯d be able to savor the same dishes here, right at home.¡± As soon as he said that, another figure entered the living room and nodded at Nicole politely. ¡°Good day, Mrs. Seet. From now on, you can order food that you wish to have, and I shall have it prepared. I was a chef at Levant Winery, but I would be working at the Imperial Garden from now onwards. I can make all the signature dishes from the winery. Feel free to order whatever you like.¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. Evan actually poached Levant¡¯s chef? How thoughtful of him. Unfortunately, she would not be able to enjoy his kindness any longer. Just thinking about that made Nicole¡¯s heart twinge with pain. ¡°Are you satisfied with this arrangement?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She replied rather tly before heading to the bedroom upstairs. Evan¡¯s heart sank as he watched her leave. Was she really satisfied, or did she have other thoughts? Over the course of dinner that evening, Nicole persisted in her indifference. Evan made an effort to deshell some prawns and ced them into her bowl. ¡°Have some more.¡± Nicole nced up at him. At that moment, she was conflicted. Before departing, should she leave Evan with happy memories to remember her by, or should she hit him exactly where it hurts? Happy memories would warm his heart whenever he thought about her. However, that warmth would seem insignificantpared to the pain of losing her. Hurting him could make Evan heartbroken and resent her. In that case, Evan would never want to remember her. Even if he did lose her, he would not be too upset. He wouldpletely get over her in due time! How should she do go about this? ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Nicole put down the bamboo chopsticks and went up to the bedroom. After a heated debate with herself, she finally came to a decision. Better a little less than a long sorrow. I have to make Evan hate me! She sent a message to Sophia in secret, asking for the older woman¡¯s cooperation with her over this matter. Sophia was shocked when she had received the message. She replied: Are you sure you want to do this? If you proceed with this, Evan will misunderstand you. He¡¯ll be heartbroken. Nicole texted back: This is the only way for him to give up on me. He¡¯ll never want to see me again. It¡¯s perfect! Sophia reminded her: Are you sure about this? The two of you can still be together in the future if your illness can be cured by some miracle, but this misunderstanding wouldn¡¯t be resolved that easily. Nicole breathed in deeply. Miracle? Will there ever be one? She did not want to count on it! She ended their conversation with onest message: Please take care of my children. I¡¯m willing to do this for your son. My children are in your hands. Thank you! Sophia felt a dull pain in her heart. She was grateful to Nicole for doing this. This way, Evan would hate her for several years. After that, when he had forgotten about her, perhaps he would still be able to meet another woman. He would not have to die alone. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She secretly made up her mind to treat the four children like her precious darlings. With her there, no one would ever dare to think aboutying a single finger on them. ¡­ The next day. Evan received a sudden call from John early in the morning. A mishap had urred to theirpany funds. Hackers have stolen a huge sum of money from their ounts. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, we had investigated the incident. The money eventuallynded in Mrs. Seet¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°What?¡± Evan refused to believe the information. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 It was then that he turned around to find the bed empty. Where¡¯s Nicole? He immediately got out of bed to look for her. Just then, his phone rang again, this time from Davin. ¡°Evan, something had happened to Mom.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°She got hit and the perpetrator ran away.¡± Evan couldn¡¯t respond. The news came to him like a bolt from the blue. After sitting in stunned silence for a moment, Evan quickly queried for the hospital that his mother had been admitted to. He rushed to the hospital and found Sophia lying on the bed covered with scars and wounds, her legs supported by braces. That sight caused him distress. ¡°Mom, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Evan, you¡¯re here. The doctor said my injuries are serious. I¡¯m afraid it might take several months for my legs to recover,¡± Sophia said weakly. ¡°Mom, who hit you? Can you remember the license te number?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sophia stuttered. ¡°Mom, tell me!¡± ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t remember the exact numbers on the license te, but I think my eyes must have been ying tricks on me. After I got hit, the passengers in the car got down to check on me. The woman I saw looked like Nicole, and there was a man next to her, but I must have been mistaken.¡± Nicole? Evan furrowed his eyebrows. He had not seen Nicole since getting up in the morning, and he could not find a single trace of her even after searching through the whole Imperial Garden. It can¡¯t possibly be a coincidence, can it? It was then that Davin walked into the room and showed Evan a short video. ¡°Evan, the footage in the surveince camera at the scene where Mom was hit had been modified. There was a hidden camera a short distance away, and the perpetrators had not found it, so it hadn¡¯t been tampered with. The footage isn¡¯t very clear, but it¡¯d do. You should have a look.¡± Evan examined the video closely. The car that had hit Sophia was too far away from the camera, so the license te number was unclear. The car itself, however, was eye-catching. It was a limited-edition Bugatti Veyron. Next, he saw someone with whom he was extremely familiar. ¡°Evan, isn¡¯t that Nicole?¡± Davin questioned, eying the figure in the footage. Evan did not answer. He had spent several years with Nicole, day in and day out. He was the person who was the most familiar with her, so he was sure that the woman in the video was Nicole. Right then, one of the camera lenses suddenly faced Nicole. He immediately zoomed in and found himself looking at the panicked expression on her face. ¡°Evan! It really was Nicole! It really was her!¡± Boom! A bolt of blue came crashing down on him for the second time in a day. Nicole hit Sophia? He immediately pulled out his phone and called Nicole, but her phone was off. He could not reach her no matter how hard he tried. It was really Nicole in the car, but whose car was it? There was a man in there too. Who was he? A cluster of doubts flooded his mind. Evan¡¯s face turned pale as his deep-set eyes filled with shock. For a long time, the silence was the only thing that filled the ward. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After a moment of dead silence, Evan spoke, ¡°Keep up the investigation! Find out who the owner of that car is!¡± ¡°Got it, Evan.¡± ¡°Evan, was it really Nicole who hit me? W-What¡¯s going on here?¡± Sophia asked with her nce fixated on her son. ¡°Mom, it can¡¯t be her. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her too. Perhaps we should conduct a thorough investigation before jumping to conclusions.¡± Evan didn¡¯t respond. He arranged for Sophia to be taken care of in the hospital before driving back to the Imperial Garden. He heard from the maid that Nicole had yet to return. He found Nicole¡¯s mobile phone on the dressing table. Did she forget to take it with her, or did she leave it here on purpose? Evan turned on the phone. He read through all of Nicole¡¯s WhatsApp and contact records but did not find anything suspicious. Nicole, where are you? Three days passed with no news from Nicole. A week passed, and still, nothing. Two months passed. Evan had mobilized everyst ounce of manpower he had to search for Nicole, to no avail. She seemed to have vanished into thin air. Evan would look at Nicole¡¯s picture, overwhelmed by dread and suspense. Nicole, where are you? He thought about Sophia¡¯s car ident, the money hacked and stolen from thepany ount, the luxury car that suddenly appeared as well as the man on board. Although Evan had not figured out what was going on, he wholeheartedly refused to believe that Nicole was the one behind this chain of events. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 His only concern was Nicole and her hallucinations. He wondered if she had had any episodes these couple of months. Davin came to thepany to see him and mentioned Nicole. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Evan, like I had already said, Nicole hacked into the ount, stole all your money, and ran away with some other man. She¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Evan bellowed impatiently, bringing the conversation to an abrupt halt. He refused to believe a single word of these rumors. He and Nicole had been through so many ups and downs together. He knew exactly the kind of person that Nicole was. The surveince footage was blurry, to begin with. Even if they were not, even if everything had happened right in front of his very eyes, he would still not believe it at all! Davin shot a nce at his brother. He had to admit, Evan had certainly harbored a deep affection for Nicole. Their mother had been hit, hispany ount robbed, and Nicole had been seen sharing a luxury car with another man¡­ All of those ring shreds of evidence still failed to shake Evan¡¯s trust in Nicole. If Nicole knew about this, what would she think? Back at the Seet Residence, Davin conveyed Evan¡¯s reactions to Sophia. ¡°Mom, it had already been two months since the incident. Evan still doesn¡¯t want to believe that it had been Nicole who did all those things.¡± Sophia was rendered speechless. She sighed. It seemed that all the pains that Nicole had gone through for his son had all been for nothing. Evan¡¯s feelings for Nicole were deeper than they had imagined. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do if Evan refuses to believe. Don¡¯t mention this in front of him again. We can only give it time and let that deal with the damage.¡± ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t know where Nicole is?¡± Davin looked at Sophia in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t! I¡¯m worried too. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s coping with her hallucinations. I don¡¯t know if anything had happened to her.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you talked things through with her already? Didn¡¯t you arrange amodations for her?¡± Davin pestered. ¡°Yes, I did! I¡¯ve arranged a ce for her to stay, where she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food and daily supplies, but she didn¡¯t show up¡­ Do you think she might have died? ¡° Davin¡¯s face fell. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t take this the wrong way. It might not have been safe for Nicole to remain by Evan¡¯s side, but Evan liked it that way! Now that she¡¯s gone, it¡¯s true that Evan¡¯s safety is ensured, but it¡¯s like he¡¯s lost his soul. For the past two months, he had been putting up a long face, and he won¡¯t say anything! It hurts me to see him like that.¡± ¡°You wretched child! Are you ming me then? Do you think I wanted this? I had no choice! Was I supposed to watch my son risk his life every single day? I¡¯m a mother! I can¡¯t do that!¡± Sophia clutched at her heart, pain and conflict reflected on her face. Davin empathized with Sophia¡¯s inner struggle. He could picture Sophia¡¯s unwillingness to part with Nicole. In fact, after Nicole¡¯s disappearance, not only was Evan devastated and distressed, but Sophia had also been worried as well, agonizing over guilt. But she had to do it for the sake of her son¡¯s safety. God makes fools of us all! After school, the four children called their father, asking when Nicole would return. Evan came up with an excuse. ¡°Your mommy¡¯s illness hasn¡¯t been cured yet. She¡¯de back when she¡¯s all better!¡± ¡°How long will it take for Mommy¡¯s illness to be cured? I miss Mommy!¡± Maya spoke in a low tone. Evan could tell from her manner of speech just how much she missed Nicole. But he really had no idea how long it would take to find Nicole. ¡°Be good, Maya. Give your mommy some more time. She misses you too. When Mommy gets better, she¡¯ll fly back to see you as soon as possible. ¡° He ended hisforting words and could hear Juanforting Maya on the other end of the call as well. ¡°Maya, it¡¯s important that Mommy gets treated. You can¡¯t rush Mommy. You have to give Mommy more time. When Mommy gets better, then we can be with her every single day!¡± ¡°Yeah, Maya. Mommy¡¯s sick, and she¡¯s suffering too. She loves us very much, so she would definitely come for us after she gets better!¡± ¡°But I really miss Mommy. Why doesn¡¯t Mommy call us?¡± Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s some sort of private facility. Maybe they don¡¯t allow calls out of concern that it might affect the patients,¡± said Kyle, as he nced at Maya. Maya pursed her lips and said nothing in response. She¡¯d lost more weight recently and wasn¡¯t even interested in eating the cheesecake her mother liked. I want Mommy to see how different I look when she gets back. A brand new Maya! After Evan hung up, he felt his insides churning yet again. Damn it, Nicole. Where on earth are you? Do our feelings mean nothing to you? What about the kids? Can you just let them go too? We really miss you, Nicole. When are youing home? Come home, please¡­ That night, Evan dreamt of Nicole. Nicole was curled up in a dark corner, shivering. Her hair was a mess, and her gaunt, pale face stared nkly into space. She couldn¡¯t seem to remember who she was, let alone find her way home. Evan called out to her as hard as he could but to no avail. The only thing he could see most clearly was the fear in her eyes. Evan stopped briefly but knew he had to keep on trying. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide and suffer alone, Nicole. Let me share the burden with you, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re hands are chilled to the bone. Are you cold?¡± ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s go home, shall we?¡± Without warning, Nicole got up and left. Evan trailed closely behind in hot pursuit. They walked like this for ages when Nicole suddenly disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°NICOLE!¡± he shouted frantically. With a panicked yell, Evan woke up with a jolt. His body was drenched in a cold sweat. The scenes from just now were so vivid that Evan thought they were real. This made Evan feel distressed. He wondered if Nicole was in fact, hiding somewhere, suffering through the torment of her illness all alone. Is she going through everything I dreamt of? Worriedly, Evan picked up his phone and made a call to the Hidden Masters. He had to know if they¡¯d made any progress in tracking down her location or if she¡¯d left a trail for them to follow. Unfortunately, they had nothing to report, which only angered Evan. ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake, are you all completely useless? Keep looking!¡± Sighing, he slumped back into his pillows and nced at the clock. It was three in the morning, yet he felt restless. This was clearly going to be a long night. Evan was pensive, his mind heavy with worry and longing. Since he was unable to shake it off, he decided to get up and immerse himself in work. Hours passed in his study as he did what he could to alleviate his burdens. Before he knew it, another year and a half had passed, and there was still no news about Nicole. Her very name became a constant source of agony for him. It was also a taboo, for nobody dared mention her except for the children. Evan lived out his days like a living corpse. The chill he exuded kept everyone away, and nobody dared approach him. Seeing how their father was, the four children couldn¡¯t help but look at him with fear and respect in equal measure. All this while, they had been living with Sophia at the Seet Residence. They were reluctant to broach the topic of returning to Imperial Garden. One day, the children happened to discuss Nicole¡¯s disappearance while they were sitting at the table having a chat. Maya sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that Mommy has been away for so long? Without even making a single phone call?¡± ¡°It is odd. I suspect she¡¯s not even receiving treatment abroad. If that¡¯s the case, Daddy would be visiting her often, but he¡¯s not doing that at all. Look at how he¡¯s moping around!¡± said Nina. ¡°I have a feeling that Mommy is missing, and Daddy doesn¡¯t know where she went,¡± replied Juan thoughtfully. He thought that Nina¡¯s suspicions made sense. ¡°That¡¯s why Daddy looks so cold and distantText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. every day. Do you still remember that rumor about Mommy eloping with some man? Is that actually true?¡± Nina rolled her eyes at Juan. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Mommy isn¡¯t someone like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Our Mommy wouldn¡¯t do anything like that! Imagine how sad she¡¯d be if she knew you doubted her like this!¡± retorted Maya earnestly. Juan sighed again. ¡°I¡¯m not doubting her. I¡¯m just saying. But honestly, if Mommy coulde home now, even if she were to give me a beating, I¡¯d be over the moon!¡± Kyle, who¡¯d been deep in thought, suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think Mommy went to see her mentor?¡± Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 ¡°You mean, Mommy¡¯s acupuncture mentor?¡± ¡°Yes! He seems to be a very capable person!¡± Sophia happened to overhear the conversation between the children. If that is indeed true, is it possible that he would¡¯ve cured her by now? Nearly two years had passed since Nicole disappeared. If she were cured, that would¡¯ve been a good thing. Sophia¡¯s concern was that the treatment result showed otherwise and Nicole was dead. Sophia toyed around with the idea for a bit, wondering if it was a possible clue that might reveal Nicole¡¯s whereabouts. Soon after, she gave Evan a call and bade him look into Wesley. Evan recalled that when Nicole was looking into her biological father¡¯s identity in K Nation, Wesley had indeed made an appearance. But he only showed up to leave behind a letter before vanishing into thin air. In hindsight, Nicole might have been with that elusive man after all since nobody had heard from her in thest two years. The possibility of this lead gave Evan some hope, like a beacon in the dark. It was as if he¡¯d received the news of the century. Excitedly, he immediately ordered the Hidden Masters to investigate. Every day after that, he lived in a state of constant anticipation. Evan couldn¡¯t wait to see if this line of clue would lead him to Nicole. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It wasn¡¯t long before the weekend arrived. Nina stared at her mannequin and absent-mindedly began scribbling. Maya was watching her with excitement, her eyes glowing in awe. ¡°Nina, what are you doing?¡± Nina immediately snapped out of her reverie and gave the mannequin a good, hard stare. Upon realizing that the look she started on was undeniably masculine, she blushed. The mannequin looked handsome. ¡°Nina, I¡¯ve heard that people manifest their subconscious desires in their artwork. Are you thinking about a handsome man by any chance?¡± Nina sighed inwardly and turned around to look at Maya in exasperation. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! I was just trying to see what makes makeup for both genders so different!¡± Maya pouted and grinned at her. ¡°Oh, I see. I thought you¡¯re being precocious, having an eye for cute guys at only thirteen years old!¡± Nina looked up at Maya again, thinking of giving her a retort, but something held her back. She realized that after Maya had seeded in losing weight, her face resembled Mommy even more. Not only that, but Maya also seemed to look prettier than herself. Nina relied on makeup in her pursuit of beauty. Every brushstroke and color she used on herself was meant to enhance her features. Maya on the other hand, seemed to be blessed with a sort of innate, natural beauty. ¡°Maya, what do you do to have such rosy cheeks? I¡¯d like to improve myplexion, so why don¡¯t you come up with a meal n for me? Did the gourmet specialist teach you anything about making them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the specialist for that! It¡¯s something that can be sorted out in a few minutes!¡± replied Maya. ¡°How about this? Give me a set of makeup, and I¡¯ll give you a meal n with top-notch ingredients. It¡¯s a mutually beneficial agreement! Deal?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± With that, Nina began to work on matching beauty products for Maya, and thetter designed a meal n to give her a betterplexion. Having finallypleted their tasks, the two also decided to do the same for She. They wanted to give her something tailor-made as a way of expressing their gratitude. When She received the gift, she was absolutely delighted. To her, Nina and Maya were a godsend. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll leave my beauty in your capable hands!¡± eximed She. Maya and Nina nodded. ¡°No problem. Where¡¯s Uncle Davin? He seems to be quite busy!¡± ¡°Him?¡± At the mention of Davin, She became angry. ¡°He said he was helping Levant to pursue someone, but from what I¡¯ve heard, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Apparently, it¡¯s the opposite! He¡¯s helping the woman to pursue Levant, but who knows if that¡¯ll work at all? Maybe the woman might fall for Davin instead since he¡¯s showering her with that much attention and kindness!¡± Maya rolled her eyes and tried to cate She. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯re so beautiful, and Uncle Davin won¡¯t have eyes for anyone else but you!¡± ¡°However, this is still worrisome. It¡¯s bad enough that Uncle Davin is a renowned yboy and a skirt- chaser to boot. If he hasn¡¯t done anything like this in the past, why would he gain such a reputation?¡± mused Nina aloud, sarcastically. Nina¡¯s words only served to aggravate an already annoyed She even further. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said She with a sigh. ¡°I have every reason to get to the bottom of this myself!¡± Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 After She left, Maya looked quizzically at Nina and asked, ¡°Why did you say that about Uncle Davin? Didn¡¯t he buy you thetest beauty kit the day before yesterday?¡± ¡°They¡¯re called principles, Maya.¡± retorted Nina with a huff. ¡°Him buying me things has nothing to do with the matter at hand, so I¡¯m not going to conte the two!¡± On the surface, Nina¡¯s words made sense, but Maya still thought it was obnoxiously self-righteous of her to say so. Maya only blinked at Nina in response. Well, don¡¯t threaten Uncle Davin and then ask him for favors! Even after he¡¯s bought you stuff, you still badmouth him? You¡¯re as bad as Kyle! That¡¯s why you both can¡¯t get along with him! Hypocrite! Meanwhile, She walked out of the Seet Residence carrying the things both Maya and Nina gave her. Immediately, she made a phone call to Davin. ¡°Davin, where the hell are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home, I didn¡¯t go out today!¡± Through gritted teeth, She said, ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I show you where I am right now?¡± With a click, she took a picture of her standing outside the Seet Residence and sent it over. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Davin swore and rubbed his chin. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m at the Levant Winery.¡± ¡°Is that so? If I find out that you¡¯re not there in the next fifteen minutes, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± She hung up with a huff and drove her BMW straight to the Levant Winery. When she reached her destination, Davin happened to arrive at the same time. He wasn¡¯t sure of how to exin the situation when Tiffany exited his car. This upset She even more, who proceeded to grill Davin about the other woman¡¯s presence. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is!¡± Stammered Davin. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I just¡­ She¡­¡± Davin was worried that he might cause a misunderstanding and that She would go ballistic. Due to his nervousness, however, he found himself unable to exin what was happening. Tiffany then walked up to She and took the initiative to exin. ¡°Ms. Muir, this is a simple misunderstanding. He¡¯s helping me on the behest of Avril, who asked him to do this before she left for K Nation.¡± ¡°Helping you with what, exactly?¡± ¡°She¡¯s helping me to pursue Levant!¡± She pursed her lips and gave Tiffany the once-over. When I first met her two years ago, she was a miserable woman who had a child to raise. She¡¯s changed quite a bit over thest two years. She¡¯s got a better figure for one. Even her situation has improved. I¡¯ve also heard that she¡¯s set up a small designpany, and the business is going smoothly. However, there was a huge disparity in her station and that of Levant¡¯s. Judging by the standards of compatibility, She felt that it was not a good match at all. She also couldn¡¯t understand why Davin was so keen on helping her. ¡°Ms. Tiffany, I¡¯m going to be honest. Do you think Levant would fancy someone like you? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Tiffany did not respond immediately, a thoughtful look on her face. ¡°Whether or not he likes me, I want to try. That way, even if things don¡¯t work out, I won¡¯t regret not trying at all.¡± Even if he did take a fancy to her, there was no guarantee that they would be together anyway. However, since they were both unmarried, Tiffany felt that she should at least express her feelings. Her purpose wasn¡¯t to ensure that she would definitely end up with Levant. She just wanted to make sure that she had no regrets. She might even give up on the ideapletely if she acted on it and failed. ¡°You want no regrets? Then I reckon you should be doing this yourself without anyone¡¯s help. Davin is a man. He shouldn¡¯t be helping you chase after another man. Do you think this is even remotely appropriate?¡± queried She. Tiffany nced at Davin. ¡°I think what Ms. Muir said is perfectly reasonable. You have my apologies. I won¡¯t bother you again, Mr. Seet.¡± Shortly after she finished speaking, Tiffany gave them a brief nod and walked towards the Levant Winery. Davin turned to look at She, clearly exasperated by the whole affair. ¡°There, are you happy now? You¡¯ve ruined my transaction!¡± ¡°Transaction? Just what business do you have with her?¡± She frowned at Davin, but she was curious nheless. Davin sighed and exined, ¡°As mentioned earlier, it was Avril who asked me to set her up with Levant. I only agreed because there is valuable information I could gain if this goes through!¡± Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 ¡°What information?¡± ¡°Information about my sister-inw! You know what my brother is like now. Any news about Nicole will definitely give him a new lease on life.¡± ¡°Really? Avril can obtain this for you?¡± ¡°Why do you think she was going back to K Nation in a rush? ording to a lead provided by the Wicked Pce, Nicole showed up at K Nation with someone. Avril was initially going to stay behind and y matchmaker between Levant and Tiffany, but I offered to see this through in exchange for that piece of information.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell Evan and have him look into this?¡± asked She. ¡°It¡¯s the credibility of this information that I¡¯m worried about. Evan will be happy for a brief moment, but he¡¯ll spiral into depression again if it turns out to be a false rm.¡± She pondered over this and thought it made sense, but the notion of Davin helping Tiffany still made her feel off. ¡°Tell Avril to leave the matchmaking between Levant and Tiffany to me. Ask her to focus on obtaining that lead and to notify us when she has an update.¡± Davin was surprised at She¡¯s offer. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think they¡¯re ipatible? Why are you helping her then?¡± She thought about this before she replied. ¡°Well, Tiffany said she wanted no regrets, remember? She¡¯d ept any possible oue, even if it means Levant won¡¯t be with her. Furthermore, I also want news about Nicole as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll call Avril now. Tiffany has already entered the winery, so please do your best to help her. You cannot mess this up!¡± ¡°Rx. I meant what I said when I offered to help.¡± With She¡¯s reassurance, Davin took out his phone and made the call. She soon made her way to the penthouse suite, where she heard a discussioning underway. Cautiously, she pressed her ear against the door, hoping to make out what both Levant and Tiffany were saying. ¡°Levant, I know that we¡¯re like oil and water and that I¡¯m not worthy of you. But won¡¯t you at least give me a chance? This is a rtionship I desire, and I¡¯m willing to work hard for it!¡± Cried an impassioned Tiffany. ¡°I think you need to understand that while many things can be obtained through hard work, love isn¡¯t one of them.¡± Levant sighed. She pursed her lips and shook her head, cursing inwardly. If this dolt can say this to Tiffany, would it kill him to be more self-aware? Levant had been chasing after Nicole for so long. Even now, when nobody could confirm if she were alive or dead, he¡¯d been unable to let her go. The man¡¯sck of self-awareness was truly astounding. ¡°I understand that,¡± said Tiffany exasperatedly. ¡°But not everyone falls in love at first sight! We¡¯ve not really established much contact, and we barely know anything about each other. Who knows what would happen if we gave each other some time?¡± Levant was silent for a while. Before he could respond, however, he was interrupted by the door bursting open. She hurriedly walked towards them, a big grin stered across her face. ¡°Levant,¡± tutted She. ¡°I think there¡¯s some sense in Tiffany¡¯s words. You barely know her, so how can you be sure that you won¡¯t fall in love with her?¡± ¡°Are you telling me I don¡¯t know my own thoughts well enough? And what are you doing here, pray tell? Didn¡¯t anyone tell you it¡¯s rude to barge in like that without knocking?¡± asked Levant icily. She cleared her throat to hide her difort and grinned at him sheepishly. ¡°I apologize. I was in a hurry and forgot to knock. Davin is here as well by the way.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Back to the discussion at hand, I think she¡¯s being reasonable,¡± said She as she gave Tiffany a brief nod. ¡°You haven¡¯t given Tiffany a chance, so how do you know you¡¯re both ipatible? Unless¡­ you¡¯re afraid you would end up falling for her? Maybe you already like her now!¡± Levant only nced at her and ignored everything she said. Nonsense. After Davin strolled in, She winked at him and they began trying to convince Levant yet again. ¡°There you are, Davin. I think Levant is afraid to give Tiffany a chance. Perhaps he¡¯s afraid of falling in love with her, what say you?¡± Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Davin looked at her, feigning shock. ¡°Surely he isn¡¯t a coward?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s unwilling to give someone else a chance, plus he¡¯s afraid of opening up his heart to another person¡­ He¡¯s definitely a coward to me,¡± said She cheekily. ¡°Is that so?¡± Wondered Davin out loud, and gave Levant the once-over. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± She turned to look at Levant as well. Levant felt as if his head could explode. So the two of them are ganging up on me now? ¡°Are you done causing a ruckus?¡± ¡°No! If you won¡¯t give Tiffany a chance, then you¡¯re a coward unworthy of respect!¡± Levant smiled disapprovingly. ¡°And why should that matter to me?¡± She and Davin shared a look. Levant wasn¡¯t even taking them seriously, and they were at wit¡¯s end. ¡°Alright then, Levant. Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice broke the silence as she looked Levant in the eye. ¡°Half a year. Give me half a year, and if you still have no feelings for me, I¡¯ll make myself scarce. I¡¯ll even avoid all the ces you¡¯re at. Do we have a deal?¡± She looked at him impassively, refusing to back down. This was something important to her. If Levant developed feelings for her during this six-month period, then she¡¯d be able to have the romance she had been dreaming of. But if he didn¡¯t, she would be able to leave with no regrets, having tried her hand at trying to im his heart. She tried, and that was all that mattered. Levant met Tiffany¡¯s gaze, realizing he too, experienced the same infatuation before. He mulled over her offer and felt that perhaps six months was enough to make her give up on him. Even he could start anew. ¡°Half a year it is.¡± Levant nodded in agreement. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll find your own happiness after this.¡± ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity!¡± Everyone could see that Tiffany was ecstatic. After the matter was finalized, Davin found himself feeling happy for both Levant and Tiffany. He genuinely believed that the two would make a good match. She was happy as well, but mostly at the prospect of getting information from Avril. She hadpleted their end of the bargain, after all. I wonder if Nicole is doing okay. After the pair left the Levant Winery, she immediately asked Davin to call Avril. ¡°I called her before we entered the winery, but she had no news then. She¡¯ll notify us when she has something.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Well, you should push for more urgency. The sooner we have some news, the sooner we can resurrect your brother.¡± Resurrect? The word left a bitter taste in Davin¡¯s mouth. ring at She, Davin said, ¡°Sheep, mind your tongue. My brother is still alive and well!¡± She was startled at his tone of voice, thinking she hadn¡¯t expressed herself clearly enough. ¡°Well, your brother is behaving like the living dead. He may be alive, but with Nicole gone, his heart is no longer beating as it should. Don¡¯t you agree? Love is bittersweet that way. It invigorates, but it also hurts.¡± Davin was startled. He hadn¡¯t expected someone as cold as She to express that sentiment with such tenderness. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Then, do you want this kind of love?¡± She turned to meet his gaze. ¡°If I didn¡¯t, would I have been able to keep my distance since I fell for you when we were children? Do you think all these years have been easy on me?¡± ¡°No, of course not. Most people wouldn¡¯t have your perseverance. But maybe I¡¯m just that charming! How else would you still like me after so many years?¡± Joked Davin. She had initially wanted tofort Davin with her words, but she wasn¡¯t expecting that narcissistic response. ¡°Davin Seet, I think you have something special that has not changed all these years.¡± ¡°Really? What would that be?¡± asked Davin. ¡°You¡¯re so f*cking thick-skinned! I¡¯m not sure where you found that audacity, but please put it back!¡± said She exasperatedly. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Davin was not expecting that remark from She, he was expecting some form of praise instead. He looked at her with a wounded expression. ¡°Stop right there, Sheep! Stop, I say! I really want to discuss who¡¯s more thick-skinned here!¡± She merely ignored him and drove away in a sh. At night, Evan stood in front of the window, looking thoughtfully at the night sky. There were plenty of stars that reminded him of Nicole¡¯s clear and sparkling eyes. His lips curved into the ghost of a smile, thinking that Nicole winked at him. Memories engulfed him like the ocean¡¯s waves as he recalled every bit of the time he spent with Nicole. For him, this was the happiest time of the day. It was during nightfall that he was able to bask in his happiest memories with her. He wondered if Nicole was looking back at the memories they shared somewhere out there in the distance. In the past two years, he recounted the memories they had made. Over and over again, he came to the conclusion that their happiness was far and few between. Nicole, what do you think? What are you doing right now? The stars twinkled again, but he could not hear a response from her. Just then, the low buzz of his cell phone snapped him out of his reverie. He took a deep breath, walked to the desk, and answered it. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Evan! I have some good news, I think you¡¯ll thank me for this!¡± came Davin¡¯s excited voice from the other end of the receiver. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Nicole is still alive. Six months ago, she made an appearance with someone in K Nation, and there is no mistaking her for anyone else. So are you excited yet?! How are you going to thank me for this?¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Evan. Davin said, ¡°Unfortunately not. I only found out that much for the time being, but I think this is excellent news! Now how are you going to express your gratitude?¡± Evan was silent for a while. ¡°I already know about this. Nicole was with Wesley. They showed up in K Nation six months ago and surfaced in S Nation two months ago. The Hidden Masters are looking into it now, so I think we¡¯ll find her soon enough.¡± Damn, he already knows this much? Davin had not anticipated that Nicole would be traveling with her mentor. Avril¡¯s investigative skills went at a snail¡¯s pacepared to that of the private investigators Evan hired. Davin was nning on making Evan happy with this piece of information and to be rewarded for his ¡®efforts¡¯. The possibility seemed highly unlikely now. ¡°Well, Evan, at least you know that Nicole is alive. You should be happy! I know you¡¯ll both meet soon!¡± With nothing further to say, Evan hung up. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hearing that Nicole was alive did make him happy, but there were still things that bothered him after all this while. When she raised the three children abroad alone, he wasn¡¯t by her side; He couldn¡¯t be with her when she lost her memory at the estate either. And now? Nicole had been suffering from hallucinations for the past two years, and still, he was not there with her. She had to go through her hardest moments in life alone¡ªthat was by far his biggest regret. Evan would never be able to forgive himself for leaving her alone that way. He vowed that when Nicole was found, he would do his best to love her and remain with her. He would do anything to make up for the lost time. The next day, Evan received an anonymous email asking him to meet. I wonder who that is? He carefully looked through the email, but found only a single sentence: See you at The Passion at 8 o¡¯clock in the evening! The Passion was where he first met Nicole. Evan wondered who this mysterious person could be. Surely it couldn¡¯t be Nicole? He suddenly felt invigorated, his eyes shining with excitement. Evan truly hoped that it was Nicole and could not wait for the evening to arrive. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 The day seemed to pass by a lot slower, given Evan¡¯s anxiety. The hours and minutes dragged on, and he found himself constantly looking at the clock. Finally, it was the time of the meeting. Evan drove to The Passion at top speed. The lights inside glimmered seductively, adding to the lush atmosphere. The interior was noisy and harsh-sounding, but Evan barely registered it. His handsome face remained impassive and calm,pletely unresponsive to the din around him. When he walked towards the specified booth, he noticed that there was a woman seated there. Evan observed the woman¡¯s back carefully as his brows furrowed in doubt. Her back was too thin, as it bore no resemnce to the person he was anticipating. Perhaps it isn¡¯t her after all? His heart sank a little, but he was eager to find out anyway. Evan then approached the booth and took his seat. After seeing the woman¡¯s face clearly, the disappointment weighed heavily in his heart. This woman was aplete stranger to him. ¡°You asked to meet me?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°What do you want?¡± asked Evan impatiently. The woman studied him before replying. ¡°I wanted to see for myself. What kind of man would my fellow acolyte fall for?¡± Acolyte? ¡°Who is this fellow acolyte of yours?¡± The woman smiled. ¡°Nicole, of course.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the mere mention of Nicole¡¯s name, she saw that Evan¡¯s face lit up immediately. She had noticed that Evan¡¯s face was the epitome of disappointment when he firstid eyes on her. ¡°Is Nicole alright?¡± asked Evan, a hint of worry clouding his features. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± she replied grimly. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to know what happened between the two of you?¡± She stared at him pointedly, a sour look on her face. ¡°I can bring you to her, but it has to be in secret.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Even if he could only see Nicole in secret, he would be happy. Evan was willing to go to hell and back for her. The woman looked at him excitedly. It¡¯s just like Wesley had said. He is truly a handsome chap, and very eager to meet Nicole. We¡¯ve been taking care of her for so long now. She is so affected by her hallucinations. I¡¯ve lost count of the number of days we¡¯ve been troubled by her illness. All those sleepless nights! He¡¯s her husband, so asking him for a reward for our efforts doesn¡¯t seem to be that unreasonable! ¡°I wasn¡¯t finished. You can meet her, but there are some conditions.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Seeing how eager Evan was, she decided not to beat around the bush. The woman reached into her bag and fished out a notebook which she then gave to Evan. ¡°This is a log of what I¡¯ve done to take care of Nicole for the past two years. How are you going to thank me? I¡¯ll let you decide. I¡¯d prefer cash of course. Do you catch my drift?¡± Of course, he understood what she meant. The woman was asking him to pay her for her efforts. Evan examined the notebook carefully. She had recorded the progression of Nicole¡¯s illness, as well as things they needed to look out for. Towards the back, she recorded her daily physical condition as well as her diet. Each page was full to the brim, but there was no doubt that she had been very attentive to Nicole. He noticed that in the past three months, there was no record of Nicole having hallucinations. Most of it detailed recovery steps. Evan was curious. ¡°Have her hallucinations stopped? Is she cured?¡± The woman sighed. ¡°It took Wesley a full twenty months of traveling all over the country, looking for a cure to get her back to normal! In thest three months, there have been no rpses, but she is still weak. She has been depressed and needs proper care.¡± Evan was relieved when he heard the news. Over the past two years, all he cared about was the condition Nicole was in. The thought nagged at him persistently, day and night. Knowing that her illness was now cured, he was very happy. But when he thought about how much pain she had to endure throughout her treatment, he felt distressed again. Nicole, why are you so stupid? Why don¡¯t you let me bear it with you? ¡°Wesley and I now have other matters to attend to, and there are other cases that require our attention. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t keep looking after Nicole.¡± The woman pursed her lips and continued. ¡°She is your wife, isn¡¯t she? Shouldn¡¯t you be taking care of her instead? Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Of course he was willing to take care of Nicole. He¡¯d been dreaming of meeting her again and promising to do right by her. But there was a slight problem. The woman saw right through his concerns and sighed. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t want to see you, nor does she approve of you taking care of her. You¡¯ll need to solve this dilemma on your own. I¡¯ll give you her location and let you figure this out.¡± ¡°Make sure you read that book as well. Every detail you find in there is the result of my efforts, so let¡¯s settle this amicably.¡± The woman stretched her hand out expectantly. Evan nced at the thick notebook on the table and mulled over his decision. Shortly after that, he took out a gold card and slid it across the table towards her. ¡°How much is in here?¡± asked the woman. She was curious about his fabled wealth. ¡°As much as you need. You¡¯ve done so much for Nicole and there is no way to put a price on that. The card has no limits, so feel free to use it as you see fit.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. For reasons unknown, she felt the card weigh heavily in her palm, like she couldn¡¯t lift it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not use the money here frivolously. It will only be used to help people in need. Consider this a joint effort of charity where you and Nicole provide the funds, while Wesley and I provide the services.¡± Evan looked at her and nodded appreciatively. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After that, the woman gave Evan an address on a slip of paper, along with a word of caution to not startle Nicole. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you. Wesley and I cannot tarry any longer. You should find someone to secretly keep an eye on her, then figure out how to get her to go back with you.¡± The woman wore a look of faint surprise on her face, but she continued. ¡°In fact, I forgot to mention that Nicole has missed you dearly. She hasn¡¯t stopped thinking about you, but her reluctance likely stems from fear. I think she¡¯s afraid that her illness will affect you somehow.¡± The word ¡®affect¡¯ triggered a strong reaction in Evan, as if a knife had been plunged into him, twisted, and yanked out again. He had been through thick and thin with Nicole, but did she not trust him? Does she think that the burden of her illness is too much for me to bear? Does she still consider me an outsider deep down? Evan was hurt. He felt that they should spend the rest of their lives bound to each other to weather this storm. Nicole, you¡¯re not even giving me the opportunity to help you! What you¡¯re doing is unbearable! Do I have to make you feel this way too? After Evan left The Passion, he received a call from the Hidden Masters. ording to their reports, they had finally pinpointed Nicole¡¯s location. ¡°I¡¯ll visit her tomorrow. For now, I¡¯ll leave her safety to you.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± After the call ended, the four Hidden Masters chatted amongst themselves. ¡°I saw Mrs. Seet just now,¡± said Jeremy. ¡°She so thin, just like a goddamn bamboo pole. Mr. Seet is going to feel distressed when he sees her.¡± ¡°She may be thin,¡± replied Jensen. ¡°But she¡¯s alive and that¡¯s what matters. She¡¯ll go back to looking like herself eventually.¡± Damien smirked. ¡°Given Mr. Seet¡¯s tendencies when ites to pampering her, I think she¡¯ll regain her vigor in no time at all!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet definitely has a n. Wait and see!¡± responded Darius. Suddenly, Jeremy snapped his fingers, as if he¡¯d remembered something out of the blue. ¡°I know! Let¡¯s make a bet. I bet it¡¯ll take half a year for her to be nice and plump!¡± Jensen found the proposal interesting and agreed. ¡°Three months is my wager! Making someone gain weight is easy. Besides, Mr. Seet is going to scour the earth for all kinds of delicacies for his wife. He¡¯ll whisper sweet nothings to her as well. I think thebined force of food and encouragement will definitely make her nice and plump in three months or so.¡± Damien disagreed with the notion. ¡°Mrs. Seet isn¡¯t a pig for God¡¯s sake. How will she gain weight so easily? Besides, she has a sickness of the mind and needs proper care. I¡¯m willing to bet that it¡¯ll take a year.¡± Darius pondered on this briefly before replying, ¡°I¡¯m thinking it¡¯ll take¡­three years.¡± Jeremy balked at him. ¡°Three years? Darius, are you underestimating Mr. Seet¡¯s abilities?¡± Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 ¡°Exactly, why would it take so long?¡± queried Damien. ¡°Well, all we have to do is observe. I¡¯m sticking to my bet of three years.¡± retorted Darius. Jeremy grinned and looked at hispanions. ¡°The cost of the wager will be three months of our sry. Winner takes all!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± While they were gleefully betting on Evan¡¯s progress, the four were not prepared to see the state Evan was in the next day. Jeremy was the first to be shocked by Evan¡¯s appearance as he made his way towards them. He rubbed his eyes hard, thinking he was mistaken. ¡°No, that¡¯s definitely Mr. Seet. Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡± ¡°If you mean that he looks so gaunt and ghastly that he might die at any given moment, then your eyes are not ying tricks on you,¡± said Damien, wide-eyed. ¡°If what I¡¯m seeing is real, then why does Mr. Seet look so horrible? There¡¯s no real way to describe this, this¡­¡± Jeremy sighed and trailed off, gesturing vaguely at Evan. Meanwhile, the other three were already making their way towards Evan in a hurry. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°My time wille soon,¡± replied Evan weakly. The four Hidden Masters were dumbstruck. ¡°WHAT?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, what¡¯s happening to you?¡± Seeing their extremely shocked expressions, Evan¡¯s eyes shed triumphantly. It appeared that his corpse-like makeup and acting skills had passed the test. Even the four of them had fallen for it. I hope this works on Nicole. ¡°Just focus on keeping Mrs. Seet safe for now. There¡¯s no need for excessive questioning.¡± Immediately, Evan¡¯s usual demeanor returned as he nced at them icily. Only then did the four understand that Evan was pretending to be sick. Even so, they could not understand why he went through such a fuss. Soon, they noticed that he slowly made his way towards Nicole¡¯s residence. ¡°What is Mr. Seet doing?¡± ¡°Going to scare Mrs. Seet probably.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°How would I know! Just watch, I¡¯m sure he has his reasons.¡± The four quietly followed suit, trying not to alert anyone to their presence. Evan silently observed Nicole, who was sitting in the corridor by the courtyard. This was a figure familiar to him, but she wasn¡¯t quite as he remembered her. Upon closer observation, his expression immediately turned cold, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Didn¡¯t the woman say that Nicole was cured? Then why did she look so haggard? She was so frail and thin. A gust of wind could¡¯ve easily swept her away. Immediately, his gaze shifted into one of pure distress. Nicole in her current state was in desperate need of care. He had to make sure that she came back to him as soon as possible. He pretended to bump into random things as nned. I have to make some noise. Sure enough, the sounds seeded in drawing Nicole¡¯s attention. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± As Nicole looked over curiously, Evan pretended to evade capture. Instead, feigning difficulty, he turned around and walked away from her with his head lowered. After a few steps, he copsed. Nicole looked at his back with surprise. There was some familiarity there. This person is¡­ Is it really him? Or am I hallucinating again? Perhaps this was a dream. Nicole stood there nkly, unsure of what to do. Evan who stilly on the ground, felt surprised at her reaction. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m lying here? Are you pretending to not notice? His curiosity got the better of him as he secretly opened an eye to peek at her. It was then that he realized that Nicole was walking towards him, brows furrowed. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Immediately, Evan closed his eyes and pretended to lie there motionlessly. Nicole bent over and studied his face. ¡°Is this real?¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°Or is this a dream?¡± She wanted to pinch herself but she was afraid that it was truly a hallucination. Pinching would be of no use then. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Inspiration shed past her eyes, and she reached out to pinch Evan hard. Evan was surprised by that. Did Nicole figure it out? Why else would she act like this? But¡­ that is not likely either. After all, even the Hidden Masters were fooled! I better keep calm and monitor the situation for now. ¡°I guess I really am dreaming. He¡¯s not reacting to anything, even though I am pinching him so harshly,¡± murmured Nicole to herself. Evan turned speechless. It had been two years since they saw one another. Turned out, his wife was still as cute as ever. I¡¯m unconscious on the floor. What reaction could I give? ¡°Gah, never mind. I¡¯ll go take a nap. Who knows? Maybe everything will be better when I wake up,¡± muttered Nicole before she stood up and walked back. Evan didn¡¯t even know what to do with that information. Nicole, I am unconscious and look terrible. It¡¯s like I¡¯m on the verge of dying. How could you be so heartless and just ignore me like that? Naturally, Nicole couldn¡¯t hear Evan¡¯s thoughts, so she returned to her room without turning back. She laid on her bed and closed her eyes. Nicole would cause trouble to her mentor and colleague whenever she hallucinated. Her mentorter advised her to take a nap whenever she hallucinated, and that got her in a habit of going to bed when strange things happen. Evan¡¯s arrival was too sudden, and Nicole assumed that she was hallucinating again. She thought that everything would turn back to the way it was, and the gravely ill Evan would disappear once she took a nap. Hence, Nicole slept soundly on her bed. Evanid on the floor for a long while before he got up. The Hidden Masters, who had been hiding in the dark, couldn¡¯t help butment on the matter. ¡°What is going on?¡± asked Jeremy with a frown. Jensen scratched his head in confusion as well. He replied, ¡°I have no idea. I thought Mrs. Seet would break crying after seeing Mr. Seet in that state. Yet, she¡¯s not bothered at all.¡± Darius chimed in, ¡°Not bothered? That¡¯s an understatement. Mrs. Seet was downright ignoring him.¡± ¡°So the guy is faking his illness, and the girl is ignoring him. What silly games are those two ying?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know Mr. Seet well enough. If John were here, he would¡¯ve been able to guess what Mr. Seet is doing.¡± ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to talk about John. Let¡¯s go see how Mr. Seet is doing.¡± When Evan saw the Hidden Masters showing up in front of him, his expression turned stone cold. ¡°This is all your fault,¡±ined Evan who shot a re at every single one of them before leaving. The Hidden Masters turned to one another. Each looked more confused and wronged than the previous one. Jeremy asked, ¡°W-were we involved in Mr. Seet¡¯s interaction with his wife?¡± Jensen replied, ¡°No.¡± Jeremy asked again, ¡°Did we show ourselves?¡± Damien answered, ¡°Not at all!¡± Finally, Jeremy asked, ¡°Then why was Mr. Seetining?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Darius sighed and exined, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have shown up after everything went down. Mr. Seet must be embarrassed about how Mrs. Seet ignored him like that, so he vented his frustration on us. That must have prompted him to put the me on us.¡± The three other men turned to one another before saying simultaneously, ¡°Good point.¡± ¡­.. Evan never would have dreamed that his method would be ineffective. He fished his phone out and tapped on Kate¡¯s number. When Kate saw the caller ID, she jumped up and asked in a worried tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Nicole hallucinating again?¡± Kate only gave Evan her number because she was worried about Nicole hallucinating. That was why the first thought that came to her mind was that Nicole was sick again. ¡°No. I am just calling to ask for a favor.¡± ¡°But Wesley and I are leaving. We¡¯re already at the airport.¡± ¡°Can you postpone your trip and leave tomorrow? I really need your help.¡± Kate thought about the credit card Evan gave her and about how the matter involved Nicole. In the end, Kate reluctantly agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back right away.¡± ¡­¡­ Nicole woke up and wiped her forehead. She didn¡¯t sweat, and that confirmed that she didn¡¯t actually have a nightmare. She got out of bed and suddenly recalled why she went to bed in the first ce. I think I saw Evan lying on the ground in the courtyard. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Nicole deliberately went to the courtyard to check things out. She sighed a breath of relief when she saw the empty space, and that got her to murmur to herself, ¡°Looks like that really was a hallucination. Thank the heavens nothing actually happened.¡± Nicole had just finished speaking when she saw Kate waving nervously at her. Nicole walked over curiously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There was an unconscious man in the courtyard. Good thing I came back in time or he would¡¯ve died.¡± Surprise donned Nicole¡¯s face. Someone actually fainted in the courtyard? Could it be Evan? Nicole immediately asked what the unconscious man looked like. Kate described Evan¡¯s facial features to Nicole upon hearing that question. ¡°He has a regal aura and is obviously not an ordinary man. He¡¯s also handsome with symmetrical facial features. It was as if all the angels got together to bless him with that face. I honestly have never seen a better-looking person before,¡± answered Kate. Nicole¡¯s heart thumped fast. Is that him? Could that be Evan? D-did I not hallucinate? Kate deliberately sighed sadly when she saw how Nicole¡¯s anxiety had gotten her fingers tangled. In a sorrowful voice, Kate added, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. I don¡¯t think he has much time left.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably poisoned. The toxin has reached his vital organs, and he likely won¡¯t survive it.¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t speak. That news crushed Nicole, and she prayed. No, it¡¯s not Evan. It can¡¯t be him. It can¡¯t be! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nicole? Are you sick?¡± Kate¡¯s voice pulled Nicole back, and thetter shook her head before answering, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The patient. Where is he now?¡± ¡°You mean the guy I rescued? He¡¯s in my room.¡± Nicole ran over nervously, but when she got there, she saw that the room was empty. Not a single person was in view. She was about to turn around and leave when she noticed a few bloodied name cards. Nicole walked over curiously and picked it up. When she saw the name on the card, her face paled with fear. President of Seet Group, Evan Seet. Kate walked in then. When she saw the name card Nicole was holding, Kate had an inspiration and lied, ¡°Those name cards fell out of the unconscious man¡¯s pocket. I noticed how they were bloodied, so I threw them away for him.¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t speak. Her hands trembled as she held the name card. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. So that wasn¡¯t a hallucination. I actually saw Evan. What is Evan doing here? And why was he poisoned? Nicole was deep in thought. She was anxious the entire afternoon and was constantly worried about Evan. Did Evane to see me onest time because he knew that he was poisoned and doesn¡¯t have much time left? It took Nicole a long time to ovee her hallucinations, and she nned to go home to Evan and the kids once her body had recovered. She would be okay, and would not me Evan if he misunderstood her, because that was all a part of her n. All she wanted was for him and the kids to be safe and healthy. But how did he get poisoned? Are we destined to be separated by death? The mere thought of it got Nicole¡¯s heart to ache. She tossed and turned on the bed, but couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, she would see Evan¡¯s pale face and his weakened body on the floor. ¡°Evan Seet, it took me so long to ovee my illness. You can do it too! You can¡¯t die. I won¡¯t allow it¡­¡± murmured Nicole as tears rolled down her cheeks. At the Imperial Garden. Dusk had painted the sky in a beautiful shade of orange. The streetlights flickered on. Evan sat on the balcony while staring at the entrance. He was waiting for someone. He checked his watch, and his eyes were full of anticipation. It was as if he could already hear her footsteps. About half an hourter, a suspicious figure in a ck outfit showed up by the entrance. Evan wouldn¡¯t have noticed the figure if he hadn¡¯t had his eyes on the entrance the entire time. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 The ck figure moved like a spirit and hid behind the door before sneaking a peek into the Imperial Garden. Evan immediately got his phone and called the butler. The former¡¯s instruction got thetter utterly confused. ¡°Why is Mr. Seet suddenly issuing an order like this? He actually demanded that all the maids retire to their respective rooms and banned them from leaving without permission. I-is something huge about to happen?¡± blurted the butler. With uncertainty burning in his heart, the butler had all the maids return to their rooms. The Imperial Garden instantly turned quiet. Nicole was peeping from outside the Imperial Garden. She noticed that the ce had turned quiet and not a single person was in sight. The courtyard waspletely empty. This is my chance to sneak in. The Imperial Garden was her home, so Nicole knew the ce well, and she made a beeline to the living room. Huh? The living room is empty as well? Neither the maids nor my kids are around. What¡¯s going on? Are the kids still in the Imperial Garden? Nicole¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She scanned around before she tiptoed to the master bedroom on the second floor, but no one was in sight as well. Where have all the people in the Imperial Garden gone to? Is Evan in the bedroom? That¡¯d make sense. He¡¯s poisoned, so he should be resting there. Nicole carefully cracked the door open a little and snuck a peek. As suspected, she saw Evan lying on the bed. Unfortunately, she could only see his back from her angle. She stared for a long while. When she saw that Evan never moved a muscle, she guessed that he was asleep. Her beautiful eyes shifted as her mind spun. Carefully and quietly, she entered the room and closed the door behind her before walking to his bedside. Evan¡¯s beautiful eyes were closed, and his face was eerily pale. He looked just as terrible as he did when she saw him during the day. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What was he poisoned with? Nicole was an excellent medical practitioner, so she reached out to check Evan¡¯s pulse. She had just touched his wrist when he turned around and moved his arm away. That sudden movement surprised Nicole which prompted her to crouch down and hide. When she was certain that Evan was still asleep and was simply turning in his sleep, she heaved a sigh of relief and stood back up. Nicole stared at Evan¡¯s pale face. She was determined to figure out what was wrong with him and find a cure for his condition. She reached out once again. She delicately ced her soft fingers on his wrist and had just found his pulse when Evan turned around again. Nicole sighed internally. I am trying to check your pulse so that I can treat your condition and save your life. Why are you making things so difficult for me? Will it kill you to cooperate just a little? Nicole reached out yet again to check his pulse. However, Evan¡¯s eyes suddenly flung open. When he saw her there, his expression darkened, and his gaze shone withplicated emotions before shifting to wariness. ¡°Who are you?¡± Nicole¡¯s heart thumped hard. She was tortured by her illness and lost a lot of weight as a result, but she still looked the same. Evan should recognize me, so why is he acting so warily, like I am a stranger? What is going on? ¡°It¡¯s me. I came to visit,¡± replied Nicole softly. Suspicion rushed past Evan¡¯s eyes. He frowned at her and said, ¡°You came to visit me? Who are you?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t know how to answer that. What¡¯s wrong? Does Evan really not recognize me? No, that can¡¯t be it. If he doesn¡¯t know who I am, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to my ce to look for me during the day. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe look for me at my ce during the day?¡± Evan was taken aback, but he continued feigning it. ¡°During the day? I was lost, and I don¡¯t really remember where I went.¡± Confusion spread across Nicole¡¯s face. A grown man getting lost? What the hell? ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me who you are, I will have my people chase you out!¡± Evan¡¯s threat brought Nicole back around. She quickly answered, ¡°I am Nicole Lane. Do you still remember me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say. He doesn¡¯t remember me? Does he have amnesia? How¡­? Nicole was suddenly stumped. She honestly needed to sit down with someone and have that person exin what the hell was going on. ¡°Evan Seet, I am Nicole Lane. I am your wife.¡± Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 ¡°My wife? Why aren¡¯t you living in the Imperial Garden? I don¡¯t remember seeing you around before.¡± Nicole thought about the situation before she lied, ¡°You were sick, so I went abroad to study medicine. I¡¯ve since finished my studies and have returned to treat your condition. Let me check your pulse, okay?¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. He never expected Nicole toe up with an excuse like that, but he couldn¡¯t let her check his pulse. She would discover that his illness was a ruse once she did so. Still, she admitted to being my wife and said she¡¯ll treat my illness. This is the perfect cover to make her stay by my side, so I can care for her and help her deal with her health issues instead. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain that what you said is the truth. What if you¡¯re just a quack doctor trying to hurt me? I will only allow you to examine me once I am certain that you are my wife.¡± Nicole was shocked, but she replied, ¡°Okay, how would you like to go about confirming that? Let¡¯s get to it because your condition has to be treated immediately.¡± Evan ignored her. He simply got up and walked to the study room. Nicole followed closely behind him. She sounded worried when she offered, ¡°I¡¯ll only check your pulse. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No, it is not,¡± rejected Evan firmly. Nicole would never guess that the real reason behind Evan¡¯s stubbornness was that he was faking his illness. She genuinely thought that Evan was only acting that way because he didn¡¯t know who she was. I suddenly hate that he has always been so cautious around strangers and is a bit of a germaphobe. Still, what do I do? Nicole sighed and started looking for the others in the house. She wanted to ask the maids about Evan¡¯s condition and learn what was going on. The Hidden Masters rushed over at the time. Every single one of them faked being surprised when they saw her there. ¡°Mrs. Seet?¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, what happened? You look thinner.¡± Nicole nodded, but she didn¡¯t bother exining her condition to the boys. She immediately asked about Evan¡¯s condition. These four heartless men were only there because they received Evan¡¯s call and, as per Evan¡¯s instruction, they shared about Evan¡¯s fake condition in a sorrowful tone. ¡°Mr. Seet was poisoned, Mrs. Seet, and it looks like he doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°He also has amnesia, Mrs. Seet. He forgot about a lot of things, and the doctor said that it is selective amnesia. It¡¯s likely that Mr. Seet misses you too much, and chose to forget everything that happened between the two of you. He probably can¡¯t even recognize you anymore.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Before Mr. Seet lost his memories, he missed you dearly, Mrs. Seet. Will you keep himpany for a while? Let him spend hisst moments with you.¡± ¡°You really should care for him, at least for now, because you¡¯ll certainly regret it when he¡¯s gone.¡± The Hidden Masters¡¯ words were like bolts of lightning that continuously struck Nicole¡¯s mind. Evan, he¡­ Is there really no hope? The Hidden Masters all felt guilty when they saw how horrified and pale Nicole was after she heard the news. She waspletely crushed. Is it really alright for us to lie to Mrs. Seet like that? Oh, Mr. Seet, how could youe up with such a terrible scheme? ¡°What was he poisoned with?¡± asked Nicole. The Hidden Masters turned to one another. Shoot! Mr. Seet never told us what we should say. Darn it, what poison should we say it is? Jensen stepped up and said, ¡°We¡¯re not doctors, Mrs. Seet, so we don¡¯t know the specifics either. You should ask Mr. Seet about it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. You should ask Mr. Seet. He knows all about it.¡± ¡°Exactly. Mr. Seet knows everything.¡± Huh? Nicole frowned. She obviously wasn¡¯t buying their words. ¡°You boys have no idea what he was poisoned with?¡± asked Nicole again. No one spoke. The Hidden Masters ended up turning to Damien because he was in the best position to answer that question. Damien struggled for a while before he came up with the name Wa. Nicole was surprised. I guess this world really is too big and has too many things. I honestly have never heard of a poison named Wa. I should ask Wesley about it when I return. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll take good care of him. You boys should leave and rest up.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Hidden Masters walked out of the living room and heaved a sigh of relief as soon as they stepped out. They wondered why Evan was doing all that Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 ¡°Mrs. Seet has gotten so thin and disheveled, but Mr. Seet is still heartlessly lying to her. I honestly can¡¯t make heads or tails of what he¡¯s thinking.¡± ¡°I can. I called John earlier, and he said that Mr. Seet is worried about Mrs. Seet not letting him take care of her. That is why he came up with the whole fake illness excuse to con her into staying by his side. It may look like Mrs. Seet is caring for him, but Mr. Seet will actually be the one who¡¯s taking care of her.¡± ¡°He could¡¯ve just feigned the illness. Why did he have to pretend to have amnesia as well?¡± ¡°That¡­ is probably something only Mr. Seet knows.¡± Everyone was speechless. Nicole called Wesley, who was also surprised to hear about Wa. Thetter imed that he never even heard of something like that before. Unfortunately, Wesley and Kate had already left for S Nation, so it¡¯d be a long wait before Wesley could return and save Evan. Kate, however, deliberately lied to Nicole and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Wa before, Nicole. The victim can survive longer if they are happy. You must listen to his requests and do as he asks to keep his blood pressure low.¡± Nicole sighed after hanging up. Evan is already a domineering assh*le. Now I have to go out of my way to keep him happy? Despite her thoughts, Nicole still decided to do as informed to keep Evan alive. Evan got out of his study room and immediately saw Nicole in a sorrowful daze. He walked to her andmanded, ¡°If you want to stay and prove that you¡¯re my wife, then you must fatten yourself up. You¡¯re too thin, and others will think that the Seet family have tormented you so much that we don¡¯t even feed you.¡± Nicole was speechless. She sighed. I don¡¯t want to be this thin either, but my illness seems to have left a ¡°nice¡± gift behind. I have no appetite whatsoever. ¡°Go eat!¡± After saying his piece, Evan dragged Nicole to the dining room. Nicole stared at the table filled with delicacies, but she still didn¡¯t feel like eating anything. She had her bowl of porridge with her and was swirling the porridge endlessly with her spoon before she took one small sip. ¡°Gobble it up,¡± ordered Evan sternly. Nicole wanted to fight back and said that she didn¡¯t have any appetite, but she recalled what Kate said about Wa. Evan must remain happy to prolong his life and prevent Wa from killing him. So, Nicole started chowing down on her food. Evan¡¯s frown dissipated, and a small grin lit up on his face. Watching Nicole eat was a joy to him, and Evan secretly vowed that he would get Nicole all healthy and glowing again. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Nicole finished the entire bowl of porridge, Evan took the shells off of three prawns and gave the prawns to her. ¡°Finish these too,¡± insisted Evan. Nicole couldn¡¯t speak. She was stunned for a moment before she popped them into her mouth. Evan noticed how difficult it was for her to finish eating everything and worried about her stomach being too full. Hence, he didn¡¯t force her to eat anymore. After they had their meals together, the two lovebirds sat together to watch television. Evan was surprised by Nicole¡¯s reaction. She hadn¡¯t seen the kids in two years. Why isn¡¯t she asking about them? Nicole missed her kids dearly, and she wanted to ask about them, but she thought that it was pointless. As far as she was concerned, Evan had lost his memories and had forgotten all about her, so there was no way he¡¯d remember the kids. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want her kids to see how hauntingly thin she was at that moment. I¡¯ll go see them after I gain some weight. Evan saw through her hesitance and guessed what she was thinking, so he deliberately fished his phone out to call Juan. ¡°Juan, have you gone to bed?¡± Nicole was bbergasted when she heard Evan talking to Juan. He has amnesia, but he remembers the kids? Am I the only one he has forgotten all about? ¡°Not yet, daddy. Kai and I are doing our homework from the hacking sses. What¡¯s up, daddy? Why did you call?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Where are Maya and Nina?¡± Nicole dug her fingers into her flesh. Waves of emotions washed her heart when she heard Juan¡¯s voice. She really wanted to hold her kids in her arms and see how they were doing. Nicole held her breath as she waited for Juan¡¯s answer. ¡°They¡¯re asleep, daddy. Nina said that a good night¡¯s sleep can keep her beautiful, so she had been sleeping on time. Maya has begun paying attention to her looks ever since she got thin, so she went to bed when Nina did.¡± Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Evan didn¡¯t reply. Evan¡¯s sharp eyes caught Nicole digging her fingernails into her flesh. He also saw her eyes glowing with endless anticipation and excitement, which got him to think that he should find a way to let Nicole see the kids. ¡°I got it. You and Kyle should go to bed soon as well.¡± ¡°Okay, daddy. We will.¡± After hanging up, Evan got up to walk up the stairs. He was walking past Nicole when she suddenly asked, ¡°Evan, do you really have amnesia? How do you still remember the kids?¡± A chill ran down Evan¡¯s spine. Should I confess now and tell her that I never had amnesia? No! I still need an excuse to prevent Nicole from checking my pulse. She will stay by my side as long as she doesn¡¯t check my pulse and figures out that I was never poisoned. ¡°My parents told me that they are my kids, and there is no way my parents would lie to me,¡± informed Evan before he continued walking up the stairs. Nicole didn¡¯tment on that. Oh, no wonder. thought Nicole. She watched his back as he walked up the stairs, and a hint of sorrow shed past her eyes. Evan didn¡¯t want Nicole secretly checking his pulse at night and realizing that he wasn¡¯t sick. Hence, he didn¡¯t share a room with her. Instead, he got Nicole to sleep in the room beside his. Nicole tossed and turned at night. She couldn¡¯t sleep and kept wondering, Is Evan asleep? Should I sneak in and check his pulse? Evan was having an equally hard time falling asleep. Does Nicole need anyone to take care of her at night? Her body is weak. Should I go check on her? The two lovebirds deliberated for a while before they got out of their bed at almost the same time. They both wanted to go check on the other. When they got out of their rooms, they saw each other sneaking out. Their eyes met, and that got them frozen on the spot. Nicole¡¯s heart thumped fast when she saw Evan there. Who would¡¯ve thought that Evan is still awake at this hour? Good thing I hesitated and came outte. It would¡¯ve been so awkward if he caught me sneaking into his room. Evan stared at Nicole. He was observant and noticed that she was cautious and tiptoeing earlier. She seems agile, so her body should be fine. Why was she sneaking around, though? What was she going to do? ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to bed?¡± asked Evan after they stared into each other¡¯s eyes for a while. Nicole deliberated before lying, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, s-so I came out to go for a walk.¡± Evan could tell that she was lying. He didn¡¯t know what she was nning, but he didn¡¯t push it either. Well, I can¡¯t sleep either, so I¡¯ll just go for a walk with her, and we can chat. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either. The moon¡¯s beautiful tonight and it¡¯s a great time for a walk. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t reply. She simply nodded and followed him down the stairs. When they reached the ground floor, Nicole noticed that the sky was pitch ck. She could forget about seeing the moon because even the stars were nowhere to be seen. At that moment, Nicole was truly tempted to diss, ¡°Mr. Seet, where¡¯s the beautiful moon you promised?¡± Naturally, Nicole didn¡¯t actually say anything aloud. Evan looked at the pitch ck sky and suddenly felt awkward. He forced himself to say, ¡°The breeze is nice tonight.¡± Nicole put on a fake smile on. The weather is freezing tonight, and the breeze only made things worse. Yet, he¡¯s calling it nice? Nicole instinctively rubbed her hands and breathed out on them upon thinking that. A secondter, a pair of warm hands draped a coat over her shoulders. Nicole was stunned. Didn¡¯t Evan lose his memory? Is he instinctively being so sweet to me? It had been a while since Nicole was spoiled like that, and a warm sensation engulfed her heart. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Evan, what were you poisoned with?¡± ¡°I forgot. I have amnesia, remember?¡± replied Evan before he brushed past it. Both his amnesia and the poison were faked, so he didn¡¯t want to dwell on that topic. Nicole didn¡¯t say anything. Evan broke the silence when he saw how quiet Nicole was being. ¡°You im to be my wife. Can you tell me what happened between us? Maybe that¡¯ll trigger my memory.¡± ¡°Sure. We met at The Passion bar. No, wait, that is not urate. We first met at the Rose Garden. I was just a kid at the time¡­¡± The two of them reminisced in their past as they strolled around, and happiness glowed in Evan¡¯s eyes. It had been two years, and he had fantasized countless times about how he would walk with Nicole and talk about their past together. My dream finally came true. ¡°¡­ You had been nice to me ever since I was a kid. After that, I had to return to the Lane family, and you had to go back to the Seet family. We lost touch because of that. The next time we met was at the Passion bar. I was drunk at the time, and I mistook you as a male escort¡­¡± Nicole turned to Evan when she mentioned male escort. She was going to skip that part, but Evan spoke up suddenly and asked, ¡°Hold on, you mistook me as a male escort?¡± Nicole nodded. That was what happened. After that night of passion, they were blessed with four adorable yet naughty kids. Evan recalled that beautiful night when he smelled Nicole¡¯s perfume. His dark eyes burned with hints of lust before he paused and demanded, ¡°How could I possibly have been mistaken as a male escort? You should know that lyinges with a price!¡± After saying his piece, Evan dragged Nicole into his arms and kissed her lips eagerly. Evan sighed internally. My gosh, Evan Seet. You¡¯ve lived to see the day you lie just to get a kiss. Forgive me, Nicole. I really can¡¯t find another excuse. This is the only way I can hold you in my arms. Nicole¡¯s eyes bulged. T-this kiss is way too spontaneous! Nicole¡¯s mind ran wild, but she suddenly realized that something was off. Evan was supposed to be poisoned and on the verge of dying. How is he still strong enough to drag me into his arms? Nicole reached out to try to check his pulse. Evan noticed that soon enough, and he pushed her away gently. ¡°Go back to bed, and never lie to me again,¡± warned Evan before he turned around and left. Nicole was speechless. I wasn¡¯t lying, okay? I was being honest! I did mistake you as a male escort. Nicole frowned as she watched Evan walking away. She didn¡¯t think that Evan would still be that domineering towards women, even after he was poisoned and had amnesia. Wa¡­ He wasn¡¯t poisoned because he messed with another girl¡¯s heart, was he? Did a woman get upset and use the poison to seek revenge? Those thoughts got Nicole suddenly curious about how Evan was poisoned. I need to get to the bottom of this when I have the chance. Nicole felt strange when she returned to her room andid on the bed. Over the past two years, she had been wary of overeating because she would inevitably vomit everything out afterward. To her surprise, she didn¡¯t have any bad reaction, even though Evan made her finish an entire bowl of porridge and three prawns. That got Nicole secretly delighted. If this persists and I stop vomiting, I may be able to fatten myself up quickly and see my kids soon. When Evan spoke to Juan earlier, Juan said that Maya had lost weight and is thin now. I wonder what she looks like. They¡¯re approaching their teens now, so they must have grown up a lot¡­ The next day. Evan had the maid prepare a scrumptious breakfast for Nicole early in the morning. Nicole was cooperative and wanted to eat more, but she only managed to down a few bites before she suddenly rushed to the washroom. Evan knew that Nicole¡¯s stomach was acting up, so he immediately called the doctor and have him examine her. The doctor diagnosed Nicole with poor physical health and said that her digestive system was weakened, so she couldn¡¯t eat well. Heter prescribed some medicine to her and told her to rest well. Nicole sighed when she saw the bags of medicine lying by her bedside. To think that she was celebratingst night and thought that she would see her kids soon. Looks like that dream will take some time before ites true. Nicole was feeling sad when she suddenly heard her children shouting. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re here to visit you.¡± ¡°Daddy, I learned several recipes for different delicacies. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± It¡¯s Juan and Maya! Nicole was excited and thought, My kids are here. I want to see them so badly. However, Nicoleter checked herself out. Do I really want to see the kids in this state? I am like a skeletal monster now. Evan could see Nicole struggling, so he spoke in a harsh tone, ¡°I will not let you see my children until I am certain that you are my wife.¡± After saying his piece, Evan walked out of the room and closed the door behind him. Nicole stopped struggling, but she was obviously disappointed as well. Still, she thought that it was good for her to not see them just yet. She could wait until she recovers, and her kids will see a healthy and pretty mommy. She wanted to present herself that way to her kids. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 ¡°¡­ You had been nice to me ever since I was a kid. After that, I had to return to the Lane family, and you had to go back to the Seet family. We lost touch because of that. The next time we met was at the Passion bar. I was drunk at the time, and I mistook you as a male escort¡­¡± Nicole turned to Evan when she mentioned male escort. She was going to skip that part, but Evan spoke up suddenly and asked, ¡°Hold on, you mistook me as a male escort?¡± Nicole nodded. That was what happened. After that night of passion, they were blessed with four adorable yet naughty kids. Evan recalled that beautiful night when he smelled Nicole¡¯s perfume. His dark eyes burned with hints of lust before he paused and demanded, ¡°How could I possibly have been mistaken as a male escort? You should know that lyinges with a price!¡± After saying his piece, Evan dragged Nicole into his arms and kissed her lips eagerly. Evan sighed internally. My gosh, Evan Seet. You¡¯ve lived to see the day you lie just to get a kiss. Forgive me, Nicole. I really can¡¯t find another excuse. This is the only way I can hold you in my arms. Nicole¡¯s eyes bulged. T-this kiss is way too spontaneous! Nicole¡¯s mind ran wild, but she suddenly realized that something was off. Evan was supposed to be poisoned and on the verge of dying. How is he still strong enough to drag me into his arms? Nicole reached out to try to check his pulse. Evan noticed that soon enough, and he pushed her away gently. ¡°Go back to bed, and never lie to me again,¡± warned Evan before he turned around and left. Nicole was speechless. I wasn¡¯t lying, okay? I was being honest! I did mistake you as a male escort. Nicole frowned as she watched Evan walking away. She didn¡¯t think that Evan would still be that domineering towards women, even after he was poisoned and had amnesia. Wa¡­ He wasn¡¯t poisoned because he messed with another girl¡¯s heart, was he? Did a woman get upset and use the poison to seek revenge? Those thoughts got Nicole suddenly curious about how Evan was poisoned. I need to get to the bottom of this when I have the chance. Nicole felt strange when she returned to her room andid on the bed. Over the past two years, she had been wary of overeating because she would inevitably vomit everything out afterward. To her surprise, she didn¡¯t have any bad reaction, even though Evan made her finish an entire bowl of porridge and three prawns. That got Nicole secretly delighted. If this persists and I stop vomiting, I may be able to fatten myself up quickly and see my kids soon. When Evan spoke to Juan earlier, Juan said that Maya had lost weight and is thin now. I wonder what she looks like. They¡¯re approaching their teens now, so they must have grown up a lot¡­ The next day. Evan had the maid prepare a scrumptious breakfast for Nicole early in the morning. Nicole was cooperative and wanted to eat more, but she only managed to down a few bites before she suddenly rushed to the washroom. Evan knew that Nicole¡¯s stomach was acting up, so he immediately called the doctor and have him examine her. The doctor diagnosed Nicole with poor physical health and said that her digestive system was weakened, so she couldn¡¯t eat well. Heter prescribed some medicine to her and told her to rest well. Nicole sighed when she saw the bags of medicine lying by her bedside. To think that she was celebrating last night and thought that she would see her kids soon. Looks like that dream will take some time before ites true. Nicole was feeling sad when she suddenly heard her children shouting. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re here to visit you.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Daddy, I learned several recipes for different delicacies. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± It¡¯s Juan and Maya! Nicole was excited and thought, My kids are here. I want to see them so badly. However, Nicoleter checked herself out. Do I really want to see the kids in this state? I am like a skeletal monster now. Evan could see Nicole struggling, so he spoke in a harsh tone, ¡°I will not let you see my children until I am certain that you are my wife.¡± After saying his piece, Evan walked out of the room and closed the door behind him. Nicole stopped struggling, but she was obviously disappointed as well. Still, she thought that it was good for her to not see them just yet. She could wait until she recovers, and her kids will see a healthy and pretty mommy. She wanted to present herself that way to her kids. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 The kids¡¯ voices rang up from the other side of the door. ¡°Daddy, I won the Taekwondopetition again. Shouldn¡¯t you reward me for it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you reward him, daddy. I¡¯ve learned a lot of recipes, and I can make him healthier. Those recipes can also give him a physical boost which can be a reward.¡± Juan turned to Maya andined, ¡°I am not interested in that. I want to go to a more challenging dojo to continue training and improving my skills. Daddy, will you let me go?¡± Nian and Kyle walked over, too. Nina sighed and imed, ¡°Daddy, I want to manage the press conference announcing my new products. I have some ideas about how I want to reveal the mystery of my product to the entire world. It will revolutionize the cosmetic industry, and I want to be the one who names them. Can I do that, daddy?¡± Nina had just finished speaking when Kyle, who was a man of few words, suddenly chimed in as well. ¡°I have the same idea as Juan, daddy. I want to move to a more challenging school to further develop my skills. I¡¯m not interested in martial arts, though. I prefer honing myputer skills so that I can better help you manage thepany,¡± said Kyle. Nicole teared up when she heard what her kids said. Her children had all grown up, and they had developed their own views and ideas. They were also hardworking and knew to always strive to be better. That put her mind at ease. Looks like Evan and Sophia had been nice to the kids over the past two years and had taught them well. I, however, failed miserably as their mother. I wasn¡¯t there for them when they grew up. Nicole secretly opened the door and snuck a peek. She saw that her kids had all gotten taller. Juan and Kyle were growing to look more and more like Evan. Juan had always been active, while Kyle had always preferred a more passive way of dealing with things. When they were kids, Juan would prefer running around and ying, whereas Kyle would prefer sitting still and reading. That made Kyle the man who nned the schemes, and Juan the man who carried out the ns. And now, Juan is into learning martial arts while Kyle is into learningputer skills. It¡¯s perfect for them. Nicole then turned to Nina and Maya. Nina was beautiful with a good figure. Her movements exuded confidence like that of a nobledy, giving off the impression that she was a vibrant personality who spoke her mind. Is that¡­ Maya? Maya¡¯s chubby cheeks were gone which indicated that Maya had indeed lost a lot of weight. She looked a lot like Nina, and her beautiful face shone with a lively tone. Looks like leading her down the path of a chef is a fantastic choice for her. She has really benefitted from it, and her healthy diet has given her a beautiful glow. Maya wasn¡¯t as proud as Nina but was like a stunning sunflower instead. Emotions swelled up Nicole¡¯s heart when she recalled the first time she met them at the hospital. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Sure, I can promise all of you that. I will call you once I¡¯ve made all the arrangements.¡± ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡± ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡± The kids were all delighted. Evan¡¯s gaze shifted to Maya. He paused for a moment before he asked, ¡°Maya, can you make a few dishes for me? I¡¯d like to try them.¡± ¡°Sure, daddy. I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡± Maya¡¯s cooking¡­ Nicole¡¯s lips curved into a beautiful smile. She recalled how Maya used to get her face all dirty as she ate desserts, and how the kid looked like a cute little kitten. Maya¡¯s specialties are probably the cakes and desserts that she had always liked ever since she was a kid. About half an hourter, the door to the room was knocked on and opened. The butler came in with two tes of delicacies and informed, ¡°Mrs. Seet, please try these. Ms. Maya made them.¡± Maya made them? Nicole saw the delicacies that looked and smelled wonderful. She got extremely excited and took the food over to take a closer look. The ingredients were nutritious and well-bnced with crab meat, sliced pork, and vegetables. Nicole took a small bite. Happiness oozed from her smile as shemented, ¡°This is the best dish I have ever tasted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoy it, Mrs. Seet.¡± The butler left the room. Nicole ate the dishes Maya made and recalled how Maya was as a kid. Nicole remembered how, one time, Nina teased and called Maya a piggy. That got Maya so upset that she cried with a broken heart and insisted that she wasn¡¯t a fat piggy¡­ There was also a time when Maya argued with Nina, and Nina, being the quicker one, dissed her mercilessly. Maya was angry, but she couldn¡¯t keep up with Nina, so the former ended up hugging a teddy bear and yelling from outside the room, ¡°You¡¯re a mean sister. Come out of there, you meanie!¡± Everything felt like it happened the day before. A few years have passed in a blink of an eye. Time really waits for no one. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Before Nicole even knew it, she had already finished everything Maya had cooked. When she popped thest prawn into her mouth, her face shone with pride and satisfaction as she eximed, ¡°My daughter is a genius. Everything she cooks is amazing.¡± When Evan entered, he saw that the tes were empty and was surprised by that sight. However, he was also delighted. Everything¡¯s fine as long as Nicole likes it. If Nicole ate that much every day, it was likely that she would get back to her former healthy self in no time. Looks like Maya will have to stay busy for a while. Nicole caught Evan staring at the empty tes with his beautiful eyes. That got her a little embarrassed, and shemented shyly while massaging her fingers. ¡°Uhm, Maya¡¯s cooking is really good¡­¡± ¡°Of course. Everything my daughter cooks is perfect.¡± Nicole was speechless. She was just telling herself that a moment ago. Who would¡¯ve thought that Evan is as equally shameless as I? ¡°I will let the kids see you once you¡¯ve recovered. They can prove if you¡¯re my wife and their mommy.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t say anything. Evan¡¯s thought reflected her own. She also nned to go see the kids once she got better and looked less like a skeleton. ¡°Okay,¡± agreed Nicole, as she nodded. Mayater heard about how Evan would like her to cook for him every day, and that got her ecstatic. She was certain that her cooking was amazing, and that was the only reason her daddy would love it so much. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, daddy. I will cook for you every day,¡± promised Maya. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Maya. Looks like you¡¯ll be working hardtely.¡± ¡°Oh, that is no trouble at all. I¡¯ve alreadypleted all my school work anyway, and all I really need to focus on is my cooking. I want to spend more time finding out the bestbination so that I can create healthier and tastier recipes. It¡¯s perfect. I can try making a few dishes so you can taste-test them daddy. Hopefully, you can offer me some valuable feedback,¡± said Maya. Healthier meals are exactly what Nicole needs right now. ¡°Okay, keep working on it for a while, Maya. Daddy will monitor your improvement and provide feedback.¡± ¡°Should I stay in the Imperial Garden for the time being, daddy?¡± Evan thought about how it¡¯d be difficult for Maya to go back and forth all the time. Plus, I can¡¯t exactly ask Maya to drive all the way over to cook for Nicole if she gets hungry in the middle of the night. ¡°Stay here for a while then, Maya.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Juan and Kyle had no objection whatsoever, but Ninained and wanted to stay as well. Evan made up an excuse about how he wanted Nina to focus on the cosmetics press conference, then had her stay at Seet Residence. Nina pouted. ¡°Daddy, are you letting Maya stay here because you want to secretly give her all the rewards and gifts? You¡¯ve always yed favorites. You were nicer to Maya ever since we were kids, and you¡¯re still so mean now that we¡¯re grown up,¡±ined Nina. ¡°Daddy won¡¯t do that, Nina. He just wants me to stay so that I can cook for him.¡± ¡°Nina, has daddy not been nice to you all these years?¡± asked Evan. ¡°You¡¯re nice to me, but you¡¯re even nicer to Maya,¡± replied Nina before she held her beautiful face up high and turned around unhappily to leave. Evan couldn¡¯t speak. He was stunned. Nina has always been a little petty and needs to be the center of attention all the time. She¡¯s going to have a hard time if she continues being so stubborn. Maya walked to Evan and said, ¡°You know how Nina is, daddy. Her words might be harsh, but she doesn¡¯t really mean it. She¡¯s just a little too blunt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad at her. You¡¯ll stay on the third floor for now, Maya.¡± Maya got confused. ¡°I used to stay on the second floor, daddy. In fact, the room Nina and I shared is still empty. Why are you making me stay on the third floor now?¡± Evan didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment there. I can¡¯t exactly tell her it¡¯s because her mother is worried about being seen in a weakened state. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Because I think the third floor is quieter. You¡¯re a big girl now, so the third floor is better suited for you.¡± Maya was a lot less picky than Nina, so the former didn¡¯t object and simply did as Evan asked. That night, Evan deliberately asked Maya to prepare two dishes and some porridge for dinner. Heter had the maids take them to the second floor. Maya was surprised, so she asked, ¡°Daddy, why are you taking them to the second floor? Aren¡¯t you going to eat with me?¡± ¡°I have some work to do, so I¡¯ll eat on the second floor. Cook something you like and eat on your own, okay?¡± Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Maya stared as Evan took everything to the second floor. She assumed that her father was extremely busy and was going through a rough time, and that got her determined to create even better recipes for her father. Maya turned around and went back to the kitchen to cook for herself. She put the cooked food aside and washed her hands. She was about to chow down when she saw Evan taking her dishes over and eating away happily. ¡°Daddy, did you eat the meal I made just now?¡± ¡°I finished it!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maya was so bbergasted that her eyes bulged as she stared at him. When did daddy be such a glutton? ¡°Your cooking is getting better, Maya. Looks like I will have to get you a food za and let you manage it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to manage a food za, daddy. I want to do something else.¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. I¡¯ll let you know once I figure it out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Evan chatted with Maya while eating the delicious meal she made. It didn¡¯t take him long before he finished eating everything. Maya stared at her father as he walked up the stairs. Sheter turned to the empty tes in front of her and the empty tes that Evan brought down from the second floor. She couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on it, but she felt like something was off. Did daddy really eat this much just because it¡¯s tasty? Nicole was ecstatic about being able to eat the dishes Maya prepared and peeping at Maya in the house. The only thing off was that she was gripped with worry whenever she thought about Evan¡¯s medical condition. She would toss and turn at night and had trouble sleeping. I wonder if the poison is hurting Evan, and who knows when Wesley will be back to treat Evan? Will Evan last long enough until Wesley returns? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Nicole sat up anxiously. She deliberated for a long time before she decided to peek at Evan and see if he was asleep. She would find an opportunity to secretly check his pulse. That would give me a better understanding of how his physical condition is. Nicole snuck to Evan¡¯s room and ced her ear against his door. She listened for a while, but she never heard anything, so she assumed that Evan was asleep. She carefully keyed in the code to the room before she opened the door and entered. Maya was walking down the stairs when she saw a figure walking into her father¡¯s room. She found that to be strange. That figure seems familiar, but she¡¯s so thin. Does the Imperial Garden have a maid that thin? Maya couldn¡¯t recall anyone that thin, no matter how hard she tried. That got her even more curious. Who was it that snuck into daddy¡¯s room? Maya immediately rushed to Evan¡¯s room and tried to listen. At that moment, Nicole was watching Evan sleep. His breathing was even, and it was obvious that he was sleeping soundly. That got Nicole to sigh a breath of relief and prompted her to reach out and check his pulse. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t even touched him before someone knocked on the door to the bedroom. In her panic, Nicole dashed to the washroom to hide there. Evan was woken up by a series of knocks. He opened his eyes and saw a figure rushing into the washroom. The knocking on the door persisted. ¡°Daddy, are you asleep?¡± asked Maya. ¡°Yeah, is something up?¡± asked Evan. Maya thought about it for a while before replying, ¡°Yeah.¡± Evan got out of his bed and opened the door for Maya. That was when he realized that the passcode had been entered and the door was unlocked. He recalled the familiar figure he saw running into the washroom and immediately guessed what had happened. Evan opened the door and let Maya in. The first thing she did was to scan the ce. It was obvious that Maya was searching for something. ¡°Maya, it¡¯ste. Why did youe look for me?¡± ¡°Daddy, I-I saw someone entering your room. I don¡¯t recall a maid that thin in the Imperial Garden, and that got me worried, so I came in to see if everything is okay. Daddy, where is the person who snuck in?¡± asked Maya curiously when she saw that there was no one in the room. Evan knew that the person Maya saw was Nicole, but Nicole had hidden away. It was obvious that Nicole didn¡¯t want Maya to see her like that, so Evan lied, ¡°There¡¯s no one in here. I¡¯ve been sleeping soundly the entire time, and no one came in.¡± ¡°But I definitely saw¡­ something.¡± Maya recalled the figure she saw earlier. It was as clear as day, and she was certain that she didn¡¯t make any mistake. However, Evan insisted that no one was around. He even opened the closet in front of Maya to show her that no one else was in the room. ¡°See, Maya?¡± said Evan, ¡°There¡¯s no one else in my room.¡± Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Maya didn¡¯t say anything. She turned to the empty room, then to the empty closet. I¡¯m not really in a position to say anything right now. Daddy has already gone out of his way to show me that there¡¯s no one else in here. That means that either I made a mistake, or that person has already hidden really well. There¡¯s no point in asking under either circumstance. ¡°Oh, then rest well, daddy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Maya left, Evan closed the door and locked it before he headed into the washroom. Nicole stared. An awkward smile crept up on her lips. Evan frowned and demanded, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why did you sneak into my room?¡± Nicole¡¯s lips never said a word but the gears in her head were turning. I came in to check your pulse. I want to estimate when your poison will act up again, and learn how long you can survive. Nicole hesitated for a moment before she forced a grin on and lied, ¡°Mr. Seet, I-I was sleepwalking and went into the wrong room.¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Sleepwalking? So you¡¯re dreaming?¡± asked Evan as he approached her slowly and dangerously. Nicole backed away. She didn¡¯t know what Evan¡¯s words meant, nor did she know what he was thinking. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re dreaming, then let¡¯s do it together.¡± What the hell? I-is he saying that he wants to sleep with me? Nicole hadn¡¯t even really registered what Evan was saying before he dragged her into his arms. She struggled for a bit. She couldn¡¯t break free, but her eyes soon shone with inspiration, so she asked, ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯re still not sure whether I am your wife, so it¡¯s a little inappropriate for you to treat me this way, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only acting this way because you served yourself up on a silver tter. Besides, now¡¯s the perfect time to prove your words,¡± replied Evan. He picked her up immediately after and walked to their bed to lay her down gently on the soft bed. Secondster, he was on top of her. Nicole thought something was amiss. Sheid in Evan¡¯s arms and could feel his heart thumping quickly and healthily. The way he held her and kissed her showed that he was strong as well. There was no sign of him being poisoned, and it didn¡¯t seem like his life was hanging by a thread. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Evan Seet, y-you weren¡¯t poisoned, were you?¡± asked Nicole as she reached out to grab Evan¡¯s wrist. She was going to check his pulse. Shoot! The situation will be bad if Nicole realizes that I have been lying to her. I¡­ Evan coughed profusely and spoke breathlessly, ¡°I gave it my all earlier. Don¡¯t make any sudden moves, or I will honestly break down.¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t speak. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He does sound weak. Nicole then pushed him as hard as she could, and Evan deliberately stumbled backward, then fell onto the floor. Evan turned to Nicole, who was still lying on the bed, and demanded, ¡°You pushed me so mercilessly even after I told you that I am weak? Did youe to my room in the middle of the night to try to hurt me?¡± Nicole was speechless. What the hell? The old saying was wrong. Karma doesn¡¯t exist, and that is why my kind intentions were being repaid with usations. Darn it, I came just to check his pulse but end up being used of attempted murder! Gah, this is so wrong. ¡°Quit bullsh*tting. I was sleepwalking and went into the wrong room.¡± ¡°Did you though?¡± asked Evan as he got up with ¡°great difficulty¡± then walked toward her. Nicole could tell that he was fine, so she quickly left his bedroom. A soft mter, the door to the bedroom was closed. Evan¡¯s lips curved into a mischievous grin. He checked his own pulse and concluded that it was indeed showing how healthy he was. Nicole will definitely figure out that I am faking everything if she checks my pulse. The important question is this, though. Did Nicole sneak into my room in the middle of the night because she suspects that I am not poisoned? Or did she do so purely because she was worried? Looks like I will have to be more careful. With Maya¡¯s nutritious meals helping Nicole, thetter¡¯s appetite got better, but her health remained poor. Under normal circumstances, improved appetite usually led to improved health, but Nicole still looked restless and sickly. Evan got worried, so he called the doctor over when Maya left for her culinary ss. Nicole was cooperative when the doctor dropped by to examine her body. She wanted to be healthier because that¡¯d allow her to see her kids and care for Evan. After the examination, the doctor stared at her and advised her to rest well. Adequate sleep was crucial for her. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Nicole nodded cooperatively before she asked about Evan¡¯s health. ¡°Mr. Seet? He¡¯s perfectly fine,¡± answered the doctor as he put his medical equipment away. Perfectly fine? ¡°Isn¡¯t he poisoned and is in critical condition? How is that perfectly fine?¡± The doctor didn¡¯t say anything. Poisoned? Mr. Seet was poisoned? Why am I unaware of that? ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie to me. I know everything, doctor. Evan is poisoned and is gravely ill¡­¡± The doctor was stunned. The confused doctor didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so he lied about going to check on Evan before he left Nicole¡¯s room. When the doctor saw Evan, the former asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Seet, are you poisoned?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why did your wife¡­?¡± Evan shot a look at the butler, and that got the butler to exin the situation to the doctor. After learning everything, the doctor¡¯s anxiety finally ceased. However, before the doctor left, he warned Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, I think you should let your wife know the truth about your health as soon as possible. She¡¯s worried, and that disrupted her sleep which is bad for her health.¡± Evan couldn¡¯t speak. He took the time to consider the situation. I was so focused on keeping her by my side that I neglected her feelings. I really shouldn¡¯t have kept her in the dark. The only question now is this. How do I get her to keep staying here even after she learned the truth? Evan started scheming. Maya didn¡¯t go back to the Imperial Garden after her culinary ss. Instead, she stayed in the cafe and mindlessly swirled the cup of coffee in front of her. Something had been bugging her. Daddy has been eating a lottely, and he has been eating the dishes I made on the second floor every day. Why? And I am certain that I didn¡¯t make a mistake that night. Someone definitely snuck into daddy¡¯s room. Maya analyzed everything again. It all started with daddy banning me from staying on the second floor and making me live on the third floor instead¡­ After scrutinizing everything, Maya became so shocked that her jaw dropped. I-is daddy being so weird because he¡¯s having an affair? The dishes he took to the second floor¡­ were they for his secret lover? She¡¯s probably the woman I saw sneaking into daddy¡¯s room! And he didn¡¯t move me to the third floor because he thought it was quieter. He just didn¡¯t want me to learn his secret. Maya felt like her hypothesis made perfect sense, but her heart sank. Why would daddy hide another woman there? Mommy is still missing. Has daddy forgotten about mommy and moved on? Maya felt her heart turn chilly. Nina coincidentally called Maya at that moment. Thetter hesitated and wondered if she should tell the former everything. ¡°Maya, when will you return to Seet Residence? I finished all the dishes you marinated and prepared for me earlier. You gottae back and make more for me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back just yet, Nina. Daddy still wants me to cook for him¡­ No, maybe¡­ daddy¡¯s not the one who likes my cooking. Maybe i-it¡¯s¡­¡± muttered Maya. Darn it, I feel so conflicted. Should I tell Nina that daddy¡¯s secret lover is the one who likes my cooking? ¡°Maya, why are you stammering and what are you saying? Daddy¡¯s not the one who likes you cooking? If that really is the case, why would he ask you to stay at the Imperial Garden?¡± ¡°I¡­ Not daddy. Maybe someone else likes my cooking.¡± Nina got curious. She didn¡¯t understand what Maya was trying to say. ¡°Maya, what are you saying? Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m talking about¡­ I just¡­¡± Maya was still in a dilemma. If she told Nina the truth, there¡¯s no doubt that Juan and Kyle would learn about it, too. Who knows what the boys will do once they learn about daddy having a mistress? Maya didn¡¯t even dare to imagine the consequences. ¡°Just what? Gah, you¡¯ve always been a slowpoke, Maya, even when you were a kid! You can¡¯t even speak right and are such a¡­¡± Maya sighed upon hearing Nina¡¯s diss. The former said, ¡°That¡¯s not it! It¡¯splicated, and I¡¯m not sure if I should say anything.¡± ¡°Just say it. What happened?¡± Maya took a deep breath. Don¡¯t me me for this, daddy. Mommy is still missing, and you really shouldn¡¯t be having an affair. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 ¡°To tell you the truth, Nina, I think daddy has a mistress. I caught a woman sneaking into his bedroom in the middle of the night, and she¡¯s probably the one eating all the dishes I made.¡± Daddy has a mistress? Nina suspected that she misheard everything. Daddy loves mommy. Tons of models and socialites tried to court him, but he only ever had eyes for mommy. Why would he have an affair? ¡°Maya, this isn¡¯t some random recipe you can whip up in the kitchen and eat it. You can¡¯t just say whatever you want.¡± Nina doesn¡¯t believe me? Maya expected that, though. She wouldn¡¯t have believed it either if she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not making this up, Nina. Come see for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Fine, wait for me.¡± Nina hung up the call. The more she thought about it, the less she believed in Maya¡¯s words. Nina went to Juan and Kyle immediately to tell them what she learned. Kyle replied, ¡°Impossible! Daddy isn¡¯t that kind of man.¡± Juan deliberated before chiming in, ¡°But Maya isn¡¯t the type to lie either. We should just go see for ourselves!¡± ¡°Exactly! I think Juan is right. We¡¯ll just go check things out on our own.¡± It wasn¡¯t enough for Nina to head over on her own. She needed to drag the boys over as well because if her father was actually having an affair, then all four of them must join forces. They must fight their father and defend their mother. At the Imperial Garden. When Maya saw all three of her siblings there, she advised them to keep cool and pretend they know nothing. She also told them that she had never seen the woman in person before, but she was certain that person was living in the Imperial Garden. Evan was surprised when he walked down the stairs and saw all three of them there. ¡°What brings you here?¡± asked Evan. Juan answered, ¡°We just miss Maya¡¯s cooking, daddy, so we dropped by for her.¡± Nina and Kyle nodded in agreement. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Evan knew that his kids had always been close, so he didn¡¯t think much of it. He chatted with them for a bit before he returned to his study room to work on the matters in his office. The four teens headed to the third floor, where Maya carefully closed the door behind them. ¡°Alright, tell us. What kind of woman is our dear old dad having an affair with?¡± asked Juan curiously. Nina red over and snapped, ¡°What do you mean by old? Daddy is not old. He¡¯s at the prime of his life, and plenty of women love men like our daddy.¡± Kyle¡¯s gaze swept past the bickering duo before he turned to Maya and asked, ¡°Do you know anything about that woman?¡± Maya shook her head and replied, ¡°Not really. All I know is that she is ridiculously thin.¡± Nina red over arrogantly and scolded, ¡°Idiot. Why didn¡¯t you investigate the matter properly? If she really is a home wrecker, then we need to chase her out quickly to protect mommy.¡± ¡°Nina, don¡¯t put the me on Maya. It¡¯s better if we¡¯re all involved and investigate the matter together,¡± said Kyle. Juan agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°He¡¯s right. Okay, let¡¯s make a n and figure out what to do next.¡± The four kids started discussing the matter which livened up the ce. Theyter settled on a simple n. They would make up an excuse to get their daddy to leave the Imperial Garden. In his absence, they will turn the Imperial Garden inside out to find that woman, then kick her out. After settling on the n, the quadruplets took action instantly. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re the least likely to lie among us. Go tell daddy that grandma misses him and get him to go to Seet Residence.¡± Maya hesitated, ¡°You guys have been living in Seet Residence whereas I¡¯ve been staying in the Imperial Garden. If grandma really does miss daddy, won¡¯t it make more sense for her to get you guys to deliver the message? Daddy will get suspicious if I talk to him about it.¡± ¡°Good point.¡± They thought about it for a while before three of the quadruplets simultaneously turned to Kyle. Kyle hesitated for a moment, then left to look for Evan. Evan didn¡¯t suspect anything, because Kyle was the one who told him that Sophia wanted to see him. Hence, Evan quickly finished up his tasks on hand before he drove to Seet Residence. The four kids were delighted. The first step of their n progressed smoothly. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Initiate step two right now. We have to figure out which room that woman is staying in before we move on to the next step.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 The four kids checked every room on the second floor before they set their eyes on the room opposite the master bedroom. ¡°The door is locked from the inside. This should be it,¡± said Juan. ¡°Yes, I think so, too,¡± replied Nina as she crossed her arms. Her expression was evil when she red at the door. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Let¡¯s m on the door,¡± suggested Maya. Nina nodded. She acted like the proud owner of the house when she reached out and mmed on the door. Nicole was sleeping inside the room when she was woken up by a series of loud bangs on the door. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and got up to open the door. Just before she did so, she heard her children talking on the other side of the door. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she opening the door?¡± asked Maya. ¡°She must be too afraid toe face us,¡± scoffed Nina, ¡°Watch and learn.¡± After saying her piece, Nina shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Open the door! I know you¡¯re in there, you home wrecker. Open up!¡± Homewrecker? Wow, this really is a strange world. I never thought I¡¯d live to see the day my daughter calls me a home wrecker¡­ Nicole sighed deeply. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you opening the door? I¡¯m telling you right now. My daddy is not home, and you are at our mercy. We can get in even if you keep the door closed, and we will drag you out of there, you home wrecker!¡± growled Nina angrily. ¡°Exactly! Our parents are madly in love and are meant to be together. Don¡¯t bother trying to seduce my daddy!¡± shouted Maya. ¡°You must have some tricks up your sleeves. That is the only reason you manage to move into the house, but it won¡¯t matter how good your tricks are. You won¡¯t be staying here! My siblings and I are masters in vanquishing vixens like you,¡± scolded Nina evilly. ¡°The Imperial Garden belongs to my mommy, and home wreckers are not allowed here,¡± yelled Maya as well. Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say. She was genuinely happy that her kids were fighting so hard to protect her. But I can¡¯t let them continue causing a racket here, either. What do I do? How do I get them to leave? The quadruplets were weirded out about theck of reaction from the other side of the locked door. ¡°This home wrecker really can hold it together. We¡¯ve insulted her to this extent, but she¡¯s still noting out. Should we just pick the lock?¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only way.¡± Pick the lock? Given Juan¡¯s skills, picking this lock will be nothing to him. The door will definitely be opened if they actually attacked, and I-I am in no condition to see them. Nicole thought for a moment before inspiration struck. She changed her voice and replied, ¡°You misunderstood. I am not a home wrecker. I am your father¡¯s doctor.¡± Juan blurted, ¡°A doctor? Okay, open the door. Let¡¯s chat.¡± Maya agreed, ¡°He¡¯s right. Open the door and prove that you¡¯re a doctor.¡± Nina sneered, ¡°She doesn¡¯t sound like a doctor at all. I bet she¡¯s just a slutty home wrecker.¡± Nicole was speechless. She sighed internally. Nina is just a kid. Why does she keep using words like home wrecker? Nicoleter checked herself out. If she opened the door, her kids would definitely recognize her, but she didn¡¯t want them to see her in that terrible state. ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s the only reason you¡¯d refuse to open the door,¡± concluded Juan. ¡°Yes, she must be a liar. What kind of doctor would sneak into my daddy¡¯s room in the middle of the night?¡± shared Maya. ¡°Stop wasting your breath on her. Just pick the lock!¡± Nina crossed her arms. Her re was locked on the door, and she secretly vowed to chase the home wrecker away as soon as the lock was picked. Click! The door was sessfully opened a momentter, and Nicole¡¯s heart thumped anxiously. She immediately turned around and had her face towards the wall. Her nerves got to her, and she picked her fingers endlessly. The kids entered the room, one after another. ¡°You¡¯re right, Maya. She really is thin,¡±mented Juan when he saw Nicole¡¯s back. ¡°Why would daddy like a bony creature like this? Ugh, she¡¯s so ugly. She¡¯s got nothingpared to our mommy¡¯s sexy curves!¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t speak. A chill ran down her spine as she thought, Nina thinks my figure is ugly? Then she will definitely be disgusted by this ridiculously thin and sickly pale face of mine¡­ Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Of the four kids, only Kyle was examining the figure carefully. She is thin, but there¡¯s something familiar about her. This height, and the way she stands¡­ Kyle thought about Nicole and found more and more simrities between the two. ¡°Turn around and show us your face! How did you get our daddy head over heels over you?¡± commanded Nina. Nicole took a deep breath. Her fingers gripped her shirt. She honestly didn¡¯t dare to face her kids before she got better, and it wasn¡¯t just because she was borderline skeletal and ugly¡­ Wesley said that if I continue losing weight like this, my body will crumble and my organs will deteriorate. I might also have otherplications. Nicole wasn¡¯t sure if she could recover. If I can¡¯t recover, then my crumbling health¡­ it¡¯d just get the kids worried and sad. It¡¯ll have a negative impact on their lives. As a caring mother, Nicole wanted her kids to lead happy lives. ¡°If you don¡¯t turn around on your own, we will make you,¡± warned Juan, before he walked to Nicole. He was about to reach out and forcefully turn her around when a loud howl boomed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± That voice surprised the four troublemakers. Nina turned around and red right back into Evan¡¯s sharp eyes. She replied with her head held high, ¡°We found a homewrecker, daddy. We¡¯re curious about the woman who got you to abandon our mommy.¡± Evan didn¡¯t speak for a moment there. He frowned before shifting his gaze to Nicole¡¯s back and seeing how her thin figure was slightly trembling. After that, he roared, ¡°There is no home wrecker here. Get out!¡± That roar was filled with intense fury and got the kids to turn to one another. We¡¯ll be in trouble if we stay here. Daddy will blow up and punish us mercilessly. Juan and Maya believed that it was dumb to act when the situation dictated that a fight was pointless. Hence, they were the first to leave. Kyle observed the way Nicole gripped her clothes, and revtion shed past his eyes. He walked out soon after. Nina was the only one who remained stubborn. She red at Nicole¡¯s back and walked forward to reach out and turn the woman around. She wanted to chase the home wrecker out. Evan caught that and was quick to stop Nina in time. ¡°Get out!¡± scolded Evan angrily. Nina¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she red at Evan in disappointment. ¡°Daddy, you betrayed Mommy, and I will tell her!¡± shouted Nina before she ran out crying. Nicole¡¯s heart gripped. Did I make the right choice? Maybe I should¡¯ve let the kids see me. Unfortunately, Nicole wasn¡¯t brave enough to do that. She couldn¡¯t face them with a sickly face, nor could she force them to ept the fact that her health might deteriorate. She certainly couldn¡¯t bring herself to make them suffer from the knowledge that their mother might drop dead at any given moment. Please forgive me, my children. Just give me some time. I promise I will work hard to be healthy again, so you don¡¯t have to worry about my survival. Evan¡¯s gaze turned gloomy when he saw Nicole¡¯s trembling figure. Nicole, when will you open your heart up to us? You refuse to let me fight your illness with you and stopped the kids from seeing you in your current condition. You kept your hardship and your sorrow from us because you don¡¯t want to trouble us, but do you realize that is also a selfish act? I will respect your decision, Nicole. I believe that there will come a day when you can fully open up to me, trust me, and lean on me. I trust you will find the courage to face the kids. ¡°I was careless this time. I promise this won¡¯t happen again,¡± said Evan, before he turned around and left the room. He closed the door after that. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Nicole¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. She med her ailing body. Nina wiped her tears away as she stared at her siblings. She announced, ¡°I will nevere to the Imperial Garden again. I want to disown daddy.¡± Maya cooed, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Nina. Daddy is just confused. We must believe that deep down, he still loves mommy.¡± Juan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in daddy, too. I never thought he¡¯d protect that home wrecker to this extent.¡± Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Kyle sat there unmoving, his head filled with questions. Who was that woman earlier? Was that Mommy? If yes, why wouldn¡¯t she see us? Also, why is Mommy so skinny? Hmm¡­ Maybe Daddy is the only one who has the answers¡­ ¡°How about we go look for Daddy, Kyle? I bet we could all force him to send the bad woman away!¡± Nina suggested when she saw him keep quiet. ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± Juan asked. ¡°Then that means Daddy has beenpletely seduced by her, and is no longer our Daddy! We will draw the line and stay with Mommy!¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t heard from Mommy ever since she left! Where do we even start looking? Do you think we¡¯ll get to see a dramatic ending where Daddy and Mommy both go with their lovers while we be kids with stepparents?¡± Juan asked, feeling dejected. ¡°Nonsense! Mommy wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Nina retorted. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Maya joined in as well. Kyle remained silent until Juan gave him a nudge and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about, Kyle? Are youing up with a n to kick that bad woman¡¯s butt? We should all do it together!¡± Kyle shot them all a cold re. ¡°Stop calling her a bad woman, and no kicking her butt either, got it?¡± The three of them were taken aback by Kyle¡¯s strange response. Why is he taking that bad woman¡¯s side? Kyle then got up and walked away, ignoring the confused looks on their faces. Nina snorted angrily as he watched him go. ¡°I bet he¡¯s been bewitched by that bad woman or something!¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s taking Daddy¡¯s side because Daddy raised him?¡± Maya got mad too. Juan kept quiet. Something¡¯s definitely off about Kyle¡­ He must have his reasons for this¡­ He ran after Kyle to press him for answers, but to no avail as Kyle kept a tight lid on his suspicions. Given how much of a bbermouth Juan is, if I tell him that woman could be Mommy, the whole world would probably find out about it! Mommy and Daddy look like they¡¯re trying to keep this a secret, so I shouldn¡¯t ruin it for them. ¡°Are you kidding me? You¡¯re seriously taking that bad woman¡¯s side? Do you also prefer skinny women now?¡± Kyle looked Juan in the eye as he spoke, ¡°You call her a bad woman one more time, and I¡¯ll tell Daddy how you¡¯re flirting with girls in school! I bet he¡¯ll give you a good scolding and spanking!¡± Juan froze for a moment. He then put on a more serious tone as he attempted to reason with Kyle, ¡°How could you betray me for a bad woman¡­I mean, for a woman? We¡¯re brothers, Kyle!¡± ¡°So what?¡± F-Fine! So you¡¯re really going to betray your family for a woman Looks like you really are a Daddy¡¯s boy, Kyle! Juan thought as he stormed off angrily. Kyle went into Evan¡¯s study room and shut the door behind him. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk about, Daddy.¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°That woman from earlier¡­ Was that Mommy?¡± A look of surprise shed in Evan¡¯s eyes when he heard that. Did he recognize her? Kyle¡¯s always had a sharp eye and keen observational skills as a kid. Looks like that hasn¡¯t changed at all¡­ Kyle knew he hit the nail on the head when he saw how shocked Evan was. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Why is Mommy¡­¡± He wanted to know what happened to his mommy that made her so skinny. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Evan¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°Leave,¡± he said after a brief pause. Seeing his father¡¯s reaction, Kyle knew better than to ask any further. Regardless of what Mommy has been through, she¡¯s back with Daddy now. I¡¯m sure Daddy will protect her! He saw Nina and the others still discussing their n when he came out of the study room. ¡°What a bunch of troublemakers.¡± He said while sticking his hands in his pockets as he walked away. ¡°Is¡­Is he talking about me?¡± Nina asked in disbelief. Juan and Maya kept quiet. Nina turned around and shouted at Kyle, ¡°You¡¯re the troublemaker here! You¡¯re in cahoots with Daddy, you¡­¡± Juan tried to calm her down. ¡°Stop shouting, Nina! He can¡¯t hear you from there!¡± ¡°Hmph! Kyle may have taken Daddy¡¯s side in this, but that won¡¯t stop us from getting rid of that bad woman! We must avenge Mommy!¡± Nina told Juan and Maya. Maya thought about how well her mommy had treated her and agreed to help out. If Daddy gets his heart stolen by that bad woman, Mommy wouldn¡¯t have a ce in the family if she decides to return! Juan too, agreed with Nina at the thought of that. ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss what we¡¯ll do next!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Juan was the first to speak up, ¡°Since Daddy likes that skinny woman so much, counting on him to get rid of her is out of the question. We¡¯ll have to make things difficult for her so she¡¯ll leave on her own!¡± Maya gave it some thought and suggested, ¡°Well¡­ She likes my cooking, right? I could add a little something special to it. She won¡¯t even know what hit her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Maya!¡± Nina gave her a thumbs up. Maya blushed, feeling delighted with that brilliant idea of hers. ¡°We gotta find a way to move in so we can keep causing her trouble. I bet we¡¯ll have her running with her tail between her legs in no time!¡± Juan proposed. ¡°You¡¯re right, Juan! I¡¯ll tell Grandma that we¡¯re moving back into Imperial Garden.¡± Back at the Seet Residence, Nina and Juan began pestering Evan to let them move in with Maya. Kyle knew they were up to no good and decided to join them as well. Evan saw through their ns right away and knew they were going after Nicole. They¡¯re her kids, so I guess I can just let her deal with them. Even if she can¡¯t handle them and ends up revealing her identity, it¡¯ll still get them to stop their shenanigans anyway. With that in mind, Evan agreed to their request readily, much to Nina¡¯s relief. ¡°You know, I thought Daddy would take that bad woman¡¯s side and kick us all out instead!¡± She whispered to the others. ¡°We¡¯re his children, Nina. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d do that! Anyway, now that we¡¯re back¡­ I say we give that woman a little weing gift!¡± Juan said as he began nning their next move. ¡°Whatever it is you¡¯re going to do, count me in!¡± Nina asked excitedly. ¡°Sure!¡± Juan folded his arms with impish glee. Kyle red at them angrily as he watched from the side. They¡¯re going to bully Mommy! Well¡­ They don¡¯t know the truth, so I guess I can¡¯t really me them¡­ I¡¯d better give Mommy a heads-up! He went up to the second floor and shouted outside Nicole¡¯s room, ¡°Daddy, Juan and Nina are nning on avenging Mommy! I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do!¡± Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 He walked away after saying that. Was Kyle talking to Evan? He said Nina and Juan were going to avenge me, but they don¡¯t know that I¡¯m their Mommy¡­ That means they¡¯re going to take it out on me! Just what are these two kids nning on doing, huh? Nicole lowered her gaze and beganing up with a n of her own. I got it! I¡¯ll make myself look as old and ugly as possible! That should get them to believe I¡¯m just Evan¡¯s doctor! After all, there¡¯s no way an ugly old hag could possibly seduce their Daddy! Let¡¯s hope they think that way and stop this nonsense¡­ Juan and Nina discussed their ns. They decided to have Maya cook up some food which they would bring into her room and pick a fight with her. ¡°I¡¯ve added in a little something special, so she¡¯s in for a real treat!¡± Maya said while handing Nina the desserts she made. Nina smiled as she gave Juan a te of it. The two then went upstairs and knocked on the room door. Unbeknownst to them, however, Evan had spotted them as he left the study room and was watching them from a distance. Knock! Knock! Nicole took a deep breath as she stared at her face in the mirror. She looked skinny, pale and had age spots all over her haggard looking face. This ought to do the trick! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you kids! Come on in!¡± She put on a crackly voice as she opened the door. Both Juan and Nina stared at her in shock and disbelief. Why would Daddy like a woman this ugly? Nicole gave herself a silent cheer when she saw the surprised looks on their faces. Ha, looks like it worked! I bet these two won¡¯t see me as a homewrecker anymore! ¡°Oh, my god! You¡¯re so ugly!¡± Juan eximed. Nicole sighed. ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t want to see you kids. I didn¡¯t want to scare you with how ugly I look.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Juan took a good long look at her and started having second thoughts. Maybe we really did get the wrong idea¡­ There¡¯s no way Daddy would like a woman this ugly! I feel like puking just by looking at her! They then gave Nicole the desserts and went downstairs without saying another word. Nicole stared at the desserts with a gleeful smile on her face. Heh! You kids have got a long way to go if you think you can beat me! Evan felt curious when he saw the two kids leave the room. He decided to go have a look and nearly fainted when he saw the state Nicole was in. Holy sh*t, Nicole! You look like a goddamned beehive! Nicole stared at his confused expression and quickly turned around when she remembered how she looked. Evan too, turned around and went downstairs without saying a word. He saw Juan and Nina in the living room telling Maya what happened. ¡°I think something¡¯s wrong with Daddy¡¯s eyes. Maybe we should get him a pair of sses?¡± Nina let out a sigh. Juan gave it some thought and said, ¡°No, I think Daddy just has a hard time telling the pretty from the ugly. We should show him some extreme examples of both so he can differentiate the two!¡± Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Evan frowned when he heard that. Maya stared wide-eyed at the two and asked, ¡°Is she really that ugly?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°We saw it with our own eyes!¡± Maya still found it hard to believe. ¡°Daddy looked ugly too when he was pretending to be Yoda, but that¡¯s just him with an ugly mask! What if that¡¯s the case with this woman as well?¡± Juan and Nina went into deep thought upon hearing what Maya said. ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Maya! I was wondering why that woman didn¡¯t bother covering up her age spots with makeup. Maybe that¡¯s what she wanted us to see!¡± Nina eximed. ¡°Whoa¡­ She¡¯s smarter than we thought, but that¡¯s okay! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll eat the desserts you made her, Maya! What did you put in it, by the way?¡± Juan asked. ¡°Laxatives. That ought to give her really bad diarrhea!¡± Maya said with a smug grin on her face. Evan was impressed at how the kids were able to see through Nicole¡¯s tricks, but the mention of the laxatives made his heart skip a beat. Nicole¡¯s body is really weak right now. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d be able to handle thexatives! He ran back up the stairs and hammered on the door. Nicole felt somewhat uneasy at how urgent the knocking was and hesitated a bit before opening the door. Evan went straight into her room without saying a word and looked around frantically. When his gaze then fell upon the half-eaten dessert, he quickly turned around and ordered, ¡°Spit it out right this instant!¡± Nicole stared at him in confusion. ¡°I can¡¯t. I already swallowed it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Puke it up if you have to!¡± What the hell is wrong with him? Why would he ask me to puke up something I just ate? ¡°Why? Are you going to eat what I puke up? If so, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Nicole shot back at him in annoyance. Damn it, why won¡¯t she just do as I say? Calm down, Evan¡­ This isn¡¯t the time to argue with her¡­ He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Maya has spiked it withxatives!¡± Nicole was aghast. Laxatives? Why would you do this to me, Maya? Are you trying to get at me because you think I¡¯m a homewrecker? Before she could say anything, Evan continued, ¡°They saw through your disguise, Nicole! You can¡¯t fool them with that!¡± ¡°What? But I had them convinced earlier¡­¡± Nicole eyed him suspiciously, wondering if he had ratted her out. Evan noticed the strange look on her face and told her, ¡°Maya guessed it based on how I disguised myself as Yoda back then.¡± She guessed that without even seeing me? Oh, Maya¡­ You never fail to surprise me¡­ Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through her abdomen, and Nicole ran straight into the toilet. Looks like thexatives are taking effect¡­ She must¡¯ve used some really strong ones¡­ Evan called the family doctor immediately, who then arrived shortly after and hooked Nicole up to an IV drip. The three kids headed upstairs to have a look at Nicole, but they were stopped by Kyle at the top of the stairs. ¡°What are you doing, Kyle?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something Daddy wants you all to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He wants you to clean up the leaves in the backyard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we have maids for that?¡± Nina protested. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Kyle shot her a re. ¡°Look, Daddy says you have to do it by hand, and there will be no dinner if it isn¡¯t clean!¡± Is Daddy punishing us for pranking that woman? This is unbelievable! The three of them grumbled in frustration as they made their way towards the backyard and began picking the leaves up. Right as they were about to finish, a strong wind blew and they found the ce covered with leaves again. Having no other choice, they let out a sigh and cleaned the backyard up a second time. Juan wiped the sweat off his brow as he eximed, ¡°Phew, it¡¯s finally done¡­ Now, let¡¯s¡­¡± Before he could finish, another gust of wind blew past and scattered the leaves everywhere in the backyard once again. ¡°This is ridiculous! We¡¯ll never get it done at this rate!¡± Nina shouted impatiently. Maya looked dispirited as well. ¡°The wind just keeps blowing it all back! We¡¯re gonna be at it till next morning.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Juan gave it some thought and wondered if Evan was punishing them like this just to make them apologize. ¡°How about we go apologize to Daddy?¡± He suggested. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Nina refused stubbornly. ¡°That woman just had some diarrhea! It¡¯s not a big deal or anything! Daddy didn¡¯t have to punish us like this!¡± Juan shot her a cunning smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying we¡¯re in the wrong. We¡¯re just apologizing so we can stop this punishment.¡± ¡°No way! I would rather go at this till morning than apologize!¡± Nina was adamant about standing her ground. Ugh, she¡¯s as stubborn as an ox! I guess there¡¯s no point in trying to talk her out of this, then¡­ Juan turned towards Maya for help, but she said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with Nina. After all, I am the one who added thexatives.¡± And Maya is as honest as ever¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll go apologize myself, then! Juan saw Evaning downstairs when he entered the living room and smiled while running up to him. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you, Daddy!¡± Evan¡¯s face was set in a permanent scowl. The doctor said Nicole¡¯s body was weak and she could¡¯ve died had she not been treated in time! Thinking about that thoroughly scared him, he was itching to give those kids a beating. Evan felt anger building up inside him and clenched his fists tightly as he red at Juan, his gaze as cold as ice. Juan felt his heart racing when he saw how angry his daddy was and apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re sorry, eh? Do you know that your little prank nearly killed her, Juan? If anything happens to her, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡± Evan yelled. Juan frowned in confusion. What¡¯s Daddy talking about? It¡¯s just somexatives! How could that possibly kill anyone? Even if it did, that bad woman had iting! It¡¯s her fault for moving in here and seducing Daddy! Evan stared Juan in the eye and saw that he was still unconvinced. Judging by that defiant look, I¡¯m guessing he doesn¡¯t fully understand what I mean¡­ I¡¯ve got to put an end to their little pranks or Nicole could seriously die! ¡°Juan, you wanted to continue studying martial arts in the best dojo avable, right? Daddy will make the arrangements so you can start right away!¡± Huh¡­ Why is Daddy making me leave all of a sudden? Is he worried that I¡¯d cause that woman any more trouble? Juan looked up at Evan and asked, ¡°Daddy, are you seriously kicking your son out because of that woman?¡± Evan simply shot him a nce and kept quiet. Juan can think of it however he likes¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle to understand in the future¡­ He whipped out his phone and told John to make the arrangements. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 ¡°Go pack your stuff. John be will here to pick you up soon.¡± He told Juan after hanging up the phone. Right now? Isn¡¯t this a little too soon? Evan then turned around and walked off before Juan could even respond. Juan saw Maya and Ninae back inside and quickly told them what happened. Maya stared wide-eyed at him. ¡°Why is Daddy sending you off, Juan?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably afraid I¡¯d cause that woman any more trouble!¡± Juan replied. Nina snorted defiantly. ¡°Daddy¡¯s gone too far! How could he do such a thing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re no match for that woman on our own, Juan!¡± Maya expressed her concern as well. Juan let out a helpless sigh. ¡°I was hoping to stay for a couple more days, but Daddy insisted on sending me off immediately. John ising over to pick me up soon.¡± Kyle came up to them and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to take your martial arts studies to a higher level, didn¡¯t you? You should make use of this opportunity and give it all you¡¯ve got!¡± It was indeed Juan¡¯s wish to do so, but he was worried about leaving Nina and Maya behind. Kyle knew what he was concerned about and gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of them. Daddy¡¯s doing this for your own good, Juan. You¡¯lle to understand that someday.¡± Juan kept quiet. He got a call from John shortly after telling him to get his bags ready. ¡°Alright!¡± Juan hung up the phone and went upstairs with Nina and Maya following behind him. ¡°We¡¯ll help you pack, Juan!¡± ¡°Yeah! Just tell us what you need!¡± ¡°You two can start with those books over there.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Noticing how unhappy Juan was, Kyle walked towards Nicole¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Daddy¡¯s sending Juan off to continue his studies in a martial arts dojo, so he¡¯ll be gone for quite a while.¡± Nicole froze. Why is Evan doing this? Is it because of thexatives they gave me? She quickly called Evan and asked him about it. ¡°Evan, why are you suddenly sending Juan away to some dojo?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Evan replied, ¡°That¡¯s what he¡¯s always wanted. I¡¯m simply fulfilling that wish of his.¡± Nicole took a deep breath. My heart, it hurts¡­ Juan is leaving¡­ My baby boy is leaving¡­ No, I can¡¯t let him leave feeling depressed like this! Nicole sprang to her feet and scrambled to put on her makeup at the dressing table. John arrived shortly after Juan had finished packing. Maya was tearing up as she helped Juan carry his luggage. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Juan!¡± Juan pinched her softly on the cheek and said, ¡°Maya, you¡¯ve gone through a lot of trouble to lose all that weight. Don¡¯t you be gaining it all back while I¡¯m gone, okay?¡± Maya nodded profusely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to keep my diet in check! I¡¯m gonna look as pretty as Mommy!¡± Nina handed him a credit card. ¡°Here, you can use my card!¡± ¡°No, you can keep it. I¡¯ve got enough money with me, so don¡¯t you worry! You got most of your money from Uncle Davin, so you should be nicer to him! I know he can be a bit of an idiot sometimes, but he¡¯s really nice to us!¡± Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Kyle gave him another reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a great fighter, Juan. The Hidden Masters won¡¯t even be a match for you by the time you get back!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll probably be your turn next, Kyle. Let¡¯s have a spar when we meet again!¡± Juan said with a smile. ¡°Sure!¡± John helped load his suitcase into the trunk. ¡°Come on, Juan, it¡¯s time to go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Juan¡¯s phone started ringing moments after the two had gotten into the car. He saw that it was an unknown number and hesitated a bit before answering, ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± ¡°Have a safe trip, Juan!¡± A familiar voice was heard sobbing on the other line. Juan froze. Mommy? He stared at his phone in disbelief and saw that the call was still ongoing. Afraid that he was dreaming, he pinched John hard on the arm. John yelped in pain. ¡°Ow! That hurt, Juan! Why¡¯d you do that?¡± ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± John frowned. ¡°No, Juan. We¡¯re on our way to the airport right now.¡± Nicole¡¯s voice came on the phone again. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy, Juan! You¡¯re not dreaming! This is Mommy¡¯s new phone number! You can save it to your contact list on WhatsApp!¡± Oh, my god! It really is Mommy! Juan could barely contain his excitement. ¡°Where are you, Mommy? Should I go see you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask any questions, Juan. Just do as I say, and you¡¯ll soon understand what¡¯s going on.¡± Nicole hung up the phone immediately after saying that. Juan hurriedly saved her contact on WhatsApp, and received a picture shortly after. He took a good long look at the picture beforeing to a shocking realization. This is¡­ Imperial Garden? Mommy is in Imperial Garden? Wait¡­ That skinny woman we saw is our Mommy? Now I see why Kyle wouldn¡¯t let us call her a bad woman! But¡­ Why won¡¯t she see us if she¡¯s already returned? John noticed the shocked expression on his face and nced at the picture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet will take good care of Mrs. Seet!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°John, do you know what happened to my Mommy?¡± ¡°She haspleted the treatment for her hallucinations, but her body will take some time to recover. Rx, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be all better by the time you get back!¡± Juan lowered his gaze as he tried to control his overwhelming whirlpool of emotions. Now I see what Daddy meant earlier¡­ If Mommy were to die as a result of our little prank, I¡¯d definitely regret it for the rest of my life! ¡°Please tell my Daddy that I understand his reasons for doing this, and that I won¡¯t let him down! I¡¯m going to make my parents proud!¡± John shed him a smile of approval. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be sure to pass on the message.¡± Meanwhile, back at Imperial Garden, Nina and Maya were sighing heavily as they stared at Nicole¡¯s room door on the second floor. ¡°Say, should we even continue our battle with that homewrecker? We¡¯re no match for her without Juan!¡± Maya whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not one to back down, especially from a battle that has already begun! You¡¯re not going to chicken out now and take Daddy¡¯s side, are you? After everything Mommy had done to raise us, we must give it our all!¡± Maya felt her eyes tear up as she recalled how Nicole had worked tirelessly day and night to raise them after they moved houses. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± She burst out crying eventually. Nina tried to console her, but she only seemed to cry even louder than before. That was when Nina got an idea and decided to cry along with her in hopes of softening up Evan¡¯s heart with their tears. Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 The crying was so loud that both Evan and Nicole came out of their respective rooms at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into them?¡± Nicole asked curiously. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Evan hurried into the living room. The maids were trying to console them, but they ignored them and wailed on until Evan walked up to them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maya looked up at him with tear-filled eyes and said, ¡°We miss Mommy, Daddy¡­¡± It was the first time Evan had seen children of their age crying like babies for their mommy. He exchanged nces with Nicole who was upstairs and decided not to go against her decision. ¡°Your Mommy has already given Daddy a call, okay? She said she¡¯ll be back really soon!¡± Maya stopped crying immediately after hearing that. ¡°Did Mommy really call you, Daddy? Why didn¡¯t she call us, then?¡± She asked with her eyes wide open in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s because she wanted to give you guys a surprise by showing up out of the blue.¡± Evan said after a brief pause. Maya blinked a couple of times at him as she tried to determine if he was telling the truth. Nina wiped her tears and spoke up as well, ¡°If Mommy¡¯sing back, then it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to have that skinny woman around! Mommy is the one who truly belongs in this house! You need to kick that woman out, Daddy!¡± Kick her out? But that¡¯s your Mommy! I¡¯m not about to kick her out after all the trouble I¡¯ve gone through to get her back here! Nicole took a deep breath as she watched from upstairs. Juan¡¯s already been sent off. I don¡¯t know what Nina and Maya are nning to do next, but I have to do something before Evan sends them off too! ¡°If you won¡¯t kick that woman out, how will you exin it to Mommy when she gets back?¡± Nina questioned Evan boldly. Evan thought about it for a moment before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that, okay? You¡¯ve got a press conferenceing up for that new product, remember? You should just focus on your preparations¡­¡± He tried to change the subject, but Nina cut him off suddenly, ¡°Mommy had a really difficult time raising us, Daddy! You mustn¡¯t hurt her like this!¡± ¡°Nina is right, Daddy. You should get rid of that woman or Mommy would feel really sad when shees back! Are you really going to hurt Mommy like that?¡± Evan froze. Looks like they¡¯re not going to drop this unless I give them a satisfactory exnation¡­ So I¡¯ve got a troublemaker upstairs and two downstairs¡­ I¡¯d bettere up with a solution or I won¡¯t be getting a single moment of peace and quiet! ¡°Go get rid of that woman now, Daddy!¡± Nina¡¯s tears began falling once again. ¡°We can help you say it if you can¡¯t bring yourself to, Daddy!¡± Maya sobbed along with her. Right when Evan was at a loss for words, they heard the sound of footstepsing from upstairs. Nina and Maya looked up and were both shocked to see the woman standing before them. ¡°Nina, is it just me or does she look very much like Mommy?¡± Maya asked. Nina just stood there with her jaw hanging as Nicole slowly made her way towards them. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Nina frowned. Is she really Mommy? Why is she so skinny? Wait¡­ Is she that skinny woman disguising herself as Mommy? Hmm¡­ This doesn¡¯t look like a mask though¡­ Maya too, stared wide-eyed at Nicole. Is she really Mommy? Why does she look so pale? Just what did she go through? Nicole reached out her skinny hands and patted them on the head. ¡°Nina, Maya, it¡¯s Mommy!¡± The two broke into tears and hugged her after hearing that familiar voice of hers. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve missed you, Mommy¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you all too!¡± Nicole shot Evan a nce and continued, ¡°I¡¯m that woman you were all calling a homewrecker, so stop pressuring your Daddy, okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Nina and Maya wiped their tears off. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mommy! We shouldn¡¯t have called you a homewrecker! Daddy, we¡¯re sorry for misunderstanding you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Daddy doesn¡¯t me you.¡± The two then held Nicole¡¯s hands and asked her what she had been through as well as her current condition, all of which she answered honestly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Nina, I won¡¯t bite you anymore now that my hallucinations have been treated.¡± ¡°Why are you so skinny, Mommy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a side effect of my treatment, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll be okay after nursing myself back to health. I was nning to see you guys after I¡¯m fully recovered so you¡¯d all get to see a beautiful and healthy Mommy.¡± Nicole tried to brush it off casually. ¡°You always look beautiful to us, Mommy!¡± ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re the prettiest person in the world, Mommy!¡± Nicole let out a smile of relief and hugged her daughters tightly until Evan spoke up, ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s time for you to get some rest. Maya, go make your Mommy something nutritious, okay?¡± The two kids then got to work in the kitchen while Evan remained in the room with Nicole. Recalling his behavior and actions earlier, Nicole asked, ¡°Evan¡­ You didn¡¯t lose your memories, did you?¡± Evan tensed up. Oh, crap! I got so worked up by their crying earlier that I forgot about the whole memory loss and Wa poison act! He quickly got to his feet and tried to exin himself, ¡°Ah, about that¡­ I just regained my memories all of a sudden! I didn¡¯t even realize it until you pointed it out, Nicole!¡± Just regained your memories? Like hell I¡¯d believe that! Nicole kept quiet and simply stared at him, waiting to see what other excuses he woulde up with. Unable to figure out what she was ying at, Evan pretended to wince in pain and difort. ¡°I think the poison is acting up again¡­ I¡¯d better go take my medicine¡­¡± He then quickly went into his bedroom upstairs, but Nicole followed him inside before he could close the door and stood there eyeing him from head to toe. I know for sure he¡¯s faking his memory loss, but I¡¯ve yet to confirm if he was also lying about the poisoning¡­ His face is somewhat pale, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be acting like someone who¡¯s been poisoned. Nicole couldn¡¯t really conclude anything due to theck of evidence, so she decided to have a look at the medicine he was taking. ¡°Show me this medicine of yours, Mr. Seet!¡± Evan paused for a moment before handing her a bottle of pills from the shelf. She¡¯s well-versed in acupuncture, but she doesn¡¯t really know much about medicine. I wonder if she¡¯ll fall for this¡­ Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Nicole took the bottle over and examined it curiously. The pills inside were white in color, and there were nobels on the bottle to indicate what they were for. ¡°This is the medication to treat your Wa poisoning?¡± She asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Evan nodded. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She poured two of the tablets onto her hand and sniffed them. What the¡­ There¡¯s no smell at all! What on earth is this stuff? She handed the bottle back to Evan and said, ¡°Go on and take your medicine, then. I¡¯ll check your pulse afterwards.¡± I may not be able to confirm what these pills are, but I should at least be able to detect something from his pulse! Evan shot her a nce as he calmly retrieved two tablets from the bottle and swallowed them. Right as he was trying to figure out a way to brush her off, Maya¡¯s voice came from downstairs. ¡°Your meal is ready, Mommy! Come eat it while its hot!¡± Phew! Perfect timing, Maya! ¡°Go on, Nicole. You can check my pulseter.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long.¡± The more reluctant he was to have his pulse examined, the more determined she was in finding out if he was actually poisoned. ¡°I made you some soup too, Mommy! Come eat while it¡¯s hot!¡± Nina called out to her as well. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not keep the kids waiting! You can check my pulse all you want after you¡¯re done eating.¡± So he¡¯s agreeing to it, then? Fine, I guess it can wait¡­ ¡±Alright.¡± Evan waited till Nicole was downstairs before checking his pulse and went into deep thought. Hmm¡­ It¡¯s too strong and regr for a person who¡¯s been poisoned. I wonder if she¡¯ll leave me if she finds out I was lying¡­ That aside, the fact that she chose to endure the suffering from her illness all by herself bothers me¡­ Does she think I would leave her or something? ¡°Nicole, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re rich, poor, healthy or sick¡­ I swore to stay by your side, so you should learn to depend on me in your time of need!¡± Evan made up his mind and had his maid secretly bring Nina into his study room. ¡°Nina, don¡¯t you think you should apologize for calling your Mommy a homewrecker and misunderstanding me?¡± ¡°But I already apologized, Daddy!¡± Evan cleared his throat. ¡°That wasn¡¯t sincere enough. Could you do Daddy a favor to make up for it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Evan told her his n and continued, ¡°I know things have been hard for your Mommy, raising the three of you all by herself. I regret not being there with her when she lost her memories as well as her difficult times. Now that we¡¯re back together, I want to have her depend on me so she doesn¡¯t have to suffer alone anymore.¡± Nina gave it some thought and agreed with what he said. Daddy¡¯s right¡­ Mommy should¡¯ve let him keep herpany while battling her illness. Running off on her own without saying goodbye and creating that scandal was taking it a little too far! ¡°Okay, Daddy. I¡¯ll do whatever you need me to.¡± ¡°Very well, listen carefully now¡­¡± Evan bent down and whispered the instructions into Nina¡¯s ear. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Meanwhile in the dining room, Nicole had a smile on her face as she enjoyed the food prepared by her daughters. ¡°Your cooking has improved a lot, Maya!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d you like it, Mommy! I¡¯ll adjust the recipes ording to your physical condition, so just tell me what you like to eat!¡± Nicole nodded happily, but she didn¡¯t really have the appetite to eat much. ¡°Mommy can¡¯t finish it all, Maya. I¡¯ll go check on your Daddy¡¯s illness, okay?¡± Maya was surprised. Illness? What illness does Daddy have? ¡°What happened to Daddy?¡± Huh? Does Maya not know about Evan¡¯s poisoning? Is he hiding it from her, or was the whole poisoning thing a lie to begin with? ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll find out after I check his pulse, Maya.¡± She then ran upstairs with Maya, only to find Evan lying in bed while Nina kept crying beside him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nina?¡± ¡°Daddy coughed up blood, Mommy!¡± ¡°He what?¡± Both Nicole and Maya panicked when they saw his pale face and the bloodstains on the corner of his mouth. She quickly checked his pulse and frowned at how strange it was. I¡¯ve never seen anyone¡¯s pulse alternate between being strong and weak like this¡­ What kind of symptom is this? Unable to determine his condition, Nicole decided to call her mentor Wesley for help. After hearing about the symptoms, Wesley said, ¡°That¡¯s an indicator of severe poisoning. He is in critical condition and must be rushed to a hospital right now!¡± ¡°Nina, have the servants take your Daddy to the hospital!¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± With that, Nina ran downstairs while Maya looked at Evan with teary eyes. How did Daddy copse all of a sudden? He was just fine a while ago! ¡°What happened, Daddy? Can you hear me? Daddy, please say something¡­¡± She kept sobbing as she called out to him, but Evan kept quiet as he had to make it look convincing. Nina knows I took some medicine to make my pulse irregr, so she can exin it to Maya Momentster, the servants arrived to take him to the hospital. Nicole put on a face mask and arge coat with twoyers of shirts underneath before getting into the car with her daughters. This should hide how skinny I am¡­ Nina felt her heart ache when she saw Nicole like this. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± She called out while holding her by the hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy¡¯s fine. You be sure to take good care of your Daddy when we get to the hospital, okay?¡± Nina nodded. ¡°I will, Mommy.¡± Maya¡¯s eyes were filled with concern as she held Evan¡¯s arm tightly and prayed. Please be alright, Daddy¡­ Please be alright¡­ Evan was rushed to the emergency room upon arrival at the hospital while Nicole waited outside with Nina and Maya. Maya looks really worried¡­ Should I tell her the truth now? Nina thought to herself. She then turned to look at Nicole who was pacing about absent-mindedly and decided to drop the idea. On second thought, that can wait¡­ Daddy¡¯s efforts would¡¯ve been for nothing if Mommy hears us! The doctor came out after a long wait and walked up to Nicole. ¡°Mrs. Seet, your husband is in critical condition. We¡¯ll need to get him hospitalized so we can monitor his vitals at all times.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Alright, sure. You¡¯ve got to save him, doctor!¡± Nicole said. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 The tears in her eyes and the concern in her voice just goes to show how much she cares about her husband, so why would he choose to fake his illness? Why would he lie to his wife like this? I just don¡¯t get it¡­ Of course, the doctor didn¡¯t dare ask any questions and simply did as instructed by Evan. ¡°Rest assured that we will do our best, Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Evan was soon transferred to a regr ward with Nicole, Nina and Maya keeping himpany beside his bed. Nina saw how pale Nicole was and feared that she would copse. ¡°Maya and I will stay here with Daddy, so you should go on home and get some rest. We¡¯ll call you if anything happens, Mommy.¡± Maya too, was worried about her wellbeing and said, ¡°She¡¯s right, Mommy. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good care of Daddy!¡± Wesley said it¡¯d take at least three days for him to get here. I hope nothing happens to Evan until then¡­ Nicole thought to herself as she looked at Evan. ¡°No, the anxiety will drive me crazy if I wait at home. I think I¡¯ll stay here with your Daddy too.¡± Evan¡¯s finger twitched slightly when he heard that. Oh, Nicole¡­ If you wouldn¡¯t leave my side even for a second now, why did you avoid me when you needed me most? Sigh¡­ Perhaps this is the only way for you to truly understand how I felt back then¡­ Seeing as Nicole refused to leave, Nina and Maya stopped trying to persuade her any further. Mayater returned to Imperial Garden and prepared a meal which she delivered to Nicole at the hospital. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Nicole said. ¡°You should eat something, Mommy. How will you look after Daddy if you copse as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy! I can feed you if you¡¯d like!¡± Nicole smiled at them as she took the lunchbox over and began munching away. Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve got to eat well and keep myself healthy so I can look after Evan¡­ Evan tugged at Nina¡¯s hand and winked at her when Nicole got up for a ss of water. Nina understood what he meant and began brainstorming for a way to get Nicole to leave the ward. Wait¡­ Did I just see Daddy tug at Nina¡¯s hand before closing his eyes again? What¡¯s going on here? Feeling confused, Maya leaned in closer to Evan and whispered in his ear, ¡°Daddy? Can you hear me?¡± Of course, she got no response from him at all. Nicole turned around and looked at Maya. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­I think I saw Daddy tug at Nina¡¯s hand¡­ He¡­¡± Nina cut her off anxiously, ¡°You must be seeing things, Maya. How could Daddy do that if he¡¯s still unconscious?¡± But¡­ I¡­I saw it¡­ Maya stared at her nkly. Nicole figured Maya must have been too worried about Evan that she started imagining things. ¡°Maya, why don¡¯t you go out for a walk with Mommy? Let¡¯s go get some fresh air, okay?¡± A walk could do her good and clear her head. Nina chuckled inwardly when she heard that. Just as I was struggling toe up with an idea, this opportunity falls right into myp! N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Go on, Maya! I¡¯ll look after Daddy, so don¡¯t you worry!¡± Maya shifted her gaze back towards Nicole and nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Nina waited till the two of them left the ward before calling out to Evan, ¡°The coast is clear, Daddy!¡± Evan opened his eyes slowly and nced around the room. Ten minutester, Nina went running after them with Nicole¡¯s coat in hand. ¡°Nina? What are you doing here? Where¡¯s your Daddy?¡± Nicole asked when she saw her. ¡°Daddy is still in his ward, Mommy. I noticed you forgot your coat, so I thought I¡¯d bring it out for you in case you got cold!¡± She replied while draping the coat over Nicole¡¯s shoulders. Nicole gave her an uneasy look and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside. I¡¯m worried about leaving him alone in the ward.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Nina watched from behind as Nicole walked back to the ward in front of them. Her thin and weak figure cast a long shadow under the fluorescent light, but hidden in that weakness of hers was an intense perseverance fueled by her concern for Evan. Nina could tell that her mommy really loved her daddy, so she wasn¡¯t sure if she was doing the right thing by helping him like this. I wonder how Mommy will react when she gets back to the ward¡­ Nicole¡¯s face was as pale as sheet when she opened the door and saw the empty hospital bed inside. ¡°Nina, where¡¯s your daddy?¡± She asked anxiously. Nina yed along and pretended to look surprised as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mommy! D¡­Do you think he woke up and went to the bathroom or something?¡± ¡°Go look for him, now!¡± With the help of the doctors and nurses, the three of them searched every nook and cranny of the hospital, but there was no sign of Evan whatsoever. Suddenly, John came over and handed them a letter from Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet called. He asked me to hand you this letter.¡± ¡°Where is Evan?¡± Nicole asked anxiously as she took the letter over. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mr. Seet had someone deliver this to the office, and I brought it over as soon as I got it. I haven¡¯t seen him at all,¡± John replied. Nicole tore the envelope open and recognized Evan¡¯s handwriting as soon as she began reading the contents of the letter. Dear Nicole, I am writing to inform you that I¡¯ll be leaving. Thepany, the kids, and Imperial Garden are all yours. Take care, and goodbye. Nicole shuddered uncontrobly. Evan¡¯s gone? He¡¯s really gone? ¡°Mommy, I think this is Daddy¡¯s final letter to us! He doesn¡¯t want to be a burden to you, so he¡¯s gone somewhere far away to wait for his death!¡± Nina said after reading the letter. Nicole felt her mind going nk. It was as if her heart and soul had been ripped right out of her body. Wait for his death? This¡­ This isn¡¯t like Evan at all! He wouldn¡¯t just up and leave like this! He wouldn¡¯t¡­ Nina clenched her fists when she saw Nicole¡¯s eyes tear up. ¡°You did the same thing when you had those hallucinations back then, Mommy! Daddy learned this from you! How noble of him!¡± Noble? Perhaps it would seem noble to someone who is afraid of being burdened, but¡­ To me, it¡¯s just in cruel¡­ I was hoping to have the doctors stabilize his vitals while waiting for Wesley to get back and save him, but he just left us all with this note¡­ If he sumbs to the poison, I¡¯ll never be able to see him again¡­ No, I can¡¯t let that happen! N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t like Mommy. He¡­ He¡¯lle back¡­¡± Nicole said with a sniffle. Maya burst out into tears. ¡°Why does it have to be like this? Why can¡¯t we all just face it together as a family? Why do you always leave us behind?¡± Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Why do you always leave us behind? Those words stabbed at Nicole¡¯s heart like a knife, and her tears fell onto the letter in her hand. I only ran away because I didn¡¯t want to end up hurting Evan under the influence of my hallucinations¡­ I¡­I really wanted to stay by his side¡­ You mustn¡¯t do what I did, Evan! You have toe back! I¡¯m willing to look after you! I¡¯m really worried about you¡­ Pleasee back! Overwhelmed by her emotions, Nicole felt the ground spinning underneath her as she coughed up a mouthful of blood. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Mommy! Are you okay?¡± ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Both Nina and Maya were on the verge of breaking down at that point. John called for a nearby doctor, and Nicole was rushed into the emergency room immediately. As shey on the hospital bed on her way into the ER, Nicole saw Evan¡¯s handsome face shing before her eyes and let out a faint smile. Say, Evan¡­ Which one of us do you think is going to die first, huh? You think you can run away from me, but you¡¯re wrong¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the afterlife! We¡¯ll always be together, Evan¡­ Forever and ever¡­ With that thought in mind, Nicole closed her eyes as her consciousness slowly faded away. Having no other choice, Nina whipped out her phone and gave Evan a call. ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Mommy!¡± The next day, Nicole woke up and saw a blurry figure sitting next to her bed. It took quite a while for her eyes to focus, and she frowned when she was able to clearly see the handsome face spacing out beside her. Huh¡­ Evan? I thought he left? What¡¯s he doing here? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She reached out and held his hand, snapping him out of his trance. ¡°Nicole? Thank goodness, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± He asked while staring at her worriedly. Is this really you, Evan? Or are we both dead and in the afterlife right now? Evan called for a doctor when he saw Nicole staring nkly at him. A doctor? Do we have doctors in the afterlife? Nicole simply watched on in silence as a few doctors came to check on her condition. ¡°Your wife¡¯s condition is now stable, Mr. Seet. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be all better soon.¡± Evan let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, doctor, you may go now.¡± ¡°Very well, sir.¡± The sight of the doctors leaving her ward and the warmth of the sunlight on her skin made it obvious to her that they were both alive. But¡­ What¡¯s Evan doing here? I thought he left¡­ Nicole pressed Evan for answers, but he simply told her that she just had a bad dream. He said he never was poisoned, and that he never left them with a farewell note either. ¡°A dream?¡± Nicole grew uneasy. How could that be? There¡¯s no way I dreamt that all! I was awake and alert when it all happened! At that moment, Nina and Maya came into the ward, feeling overjoyed that their mommy had pulled through. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re alright, Mommy! The doctor said you¡¯ll be all better in no time if you take good care of your diet!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you something to eat, Mommy! What would you like?¡± Nicole looked at them and asked, ¡°Your daddy was hospitalized because of his poisoning, and he wrote a note before leaving us! You were both there when it all happened, so I want you two to tell me¡­ Was it really just a dream?¡± Maya wasn¡¯t good at lying, so she didn¡¯t dare look Nicole in the eye. ¡°Daddy wasn¡¯t poisoned¡­¡± She was technically telling the truth, as Evan was indeed never poisoned to begin with. Besides, Nina had exined everything to her, so she understood what was going on. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Feeling confused, Nicole turned towards Nina instead. Nina nced at Evan and answered exactly the way he told her to. ¡°What Maya said was right, Mommy. Daddy was never poisoned, nor did he leave us with a note or anything. You fainted after coughing up some blood, so we sent you to the hospital, that¡¯s all.¡± Nicole recalled that she coughed up blood after reading Evan¡¯s letter. ¡°That only happened because I read your daddy¡¯s letter.¡± Maya kept quiet. Daddy lied about being poisoned to teach Mommy a lesson and bring us closer as a family, but he¡¯s afraid that she would get mad about it. That¡¯s why he told us to act like it was all a dream! Nina smiled at Nicole and said, ¡°You coughed up blood because your body was still weak from therapy, Mommy! It had nothing to do with Daddy!¡± Is that so? Nicole couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off about it and took a good long look at them. I still remember the contents of that letter as well as the pain I felt when I read it¡­ It feels too real to be a dream¡­ Ugh, I can¡¯t even tell what¡¯s real and what isn¡¯t anymore¡­ Regardless, this has taught me a valuable lesson¡­ She looked at Evan and asked in a very serious tone, ¡°Evan¡­ Assuming you were to fall ill one day or maybe even get poisoned¡­ Would you leave me?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Evan replied without any hesitation. Nicole breathed a sigh of relief and vowed, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡­ Well, I won¡¯t leave you either, so you¡¯d better take good care of me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡± Evan said with a smile. I¡¯m going to stay by your side, Nicole¡­ We¡¯ll be together in sickness and in health, till death do us part¡­ Nicole didn¡¯t doubt his promise in the slightest. From that moment on, she told him everything, down to the most minute detail. If she had a craving for something, he¡¯d know. If she felt remotely ill, he¡¯d be the first to find out. As for Evan, he enjoyed how honest and dependent she was on him from the bottom of his heart. Whatever barriers they had between them were now gone, and they could finally go through challenges in life together. Soon, Nicole was discharged and returned to Imperial Garden with them. A smile spread across Kyle¡¯s face when he saw his mommy looking bright and happy again. ¡°How are you feeling, Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine, Kai. I heard you¡¯re going to further your studies too. As much as I¡¯m gonna miss you, it¡¯s important that you pick up new skills which will benefit you in lifeter on.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± After sending Kyle off, Nina and Maya were the only children left in Imperial Garden. The two of them continued to look after Nicole while keeping up with schoolwork and their own personal affairs. Nina was working especially hard as her cosmetics press conference was only a few days away. She didn¡¯t want to make any careless mistakes that would affect the release of her new product. Maya couldn¡¯t help but admire how focused she was on her work. Should I have Daddy prepare a culinary press conference for me as well? Hmm¡­ No, I should first aim to have my own cookbook before going for a press conference. That way, I can show people a lot more than just a couple of dishes! Nina has always been better than me in everything except when ites to food, so I¡¯ve got to put in more effort if I am to outshine her in something! Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 At that thought, she turned on herptop and began making ns. Beside her, Nicole quietly sighed as she stared at her two serious daughters. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Evan asked curiously. His wife turned to look at him. ¡°I think they¡¯re both better than me. When I was around their age, I wasn¡¯t as hardworking as them. I was like a fool back then, thinking of the colorful flowers in the Rose Garden and¡­¡± Before she could say ¡°the boy, Tye,¡± her face turned red. She stole a nce at Evan before looking away. It seemed like the man had figured out what she had not said as he followed her to the bedroom with a bright smile. Upon entering the room, he asked, ¡°What were you going to say? The flowers in the Rose Garden and what?¡± ¡°N-Nothing.¡± ¡°I already know what it is without you even needing to say it. You¡¯re thinking of the flowers in Rose Garden and me, who protected you, right?¡± Nicole stayed silent. She raised her head to nce at him before lowering it again. There was a sweet smile on her face, but she kept quiet as she started arranging the skincare products on the dresser. Evan stared at her for a moment before he stepped toward her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Nicole, when did our fates entwine? From the night at The Passion or from Rose Garden?¡± The woman mulled over his words before giving him a serious reply, ¡°Of course it¡¯s from Rose Garden. That¡¯s where we first met, after all.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for over twenty years since Rose Garden, but you¡¯ve only been pregnant once. Don¡¯t you think that number¡¯s too little?¡± Hs direct words rendered Nicole speechless. What is he trying to say? With pursed lips, she twisted her head to look at him. ¡°Although I¡¯ve only had one pregnancy, I¡¯ve given birth to four children. That¡¯s more than enough kids.¡± In response, he hurriedly exined, ¡°You can¡¯t count by quantity per pregnancy. You¡¯re supposed to count by the number of pregnancies. Moreover, I wasn¡¯t by your side when you were giving birth to the children. I couldn¡¯t take care of you back then. So, Nicole, let¡¯s have another baby. Think of it as an opportunity for me to make up for my regret.¡± She hesitated. He continued, ¡°Nicole, think of it as a challenge. You¡¯ve given birth to four previously, so you¡¯ll give birth to five this time. Nine children would be a perfect amount. I, too, want to know how my nine children would look like. I wonder what kind of odd babies you can give birth to.¡± Nine? Odd babies? ¡°Evan, y-you¡¯re asking me to give birth to children to satisfy your curiosity? That¡¯s such a weird request. Now I know why I¡¯ve given birth to weird children. It¡¯s because they have your weird genes!¡± ¡°My weird genes? Those four have already grown up, so we can¡¯t verify your words. Give birth to a few more, and we¡¯ll observe whether they¡¯ve inherited your genes or mine,¡± Evan muttered as he held her waist. She was rendered speechless once again. Give birth to a few more? Nicole thought back to the days she had spent raising the children back then. Those were the days when sleep was a luxury ¨C the children had been a handful. Moreover, her current health was¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not in the healthiest state right now. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give birth to more.¡± ¡°Not being able to do it now doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t do it next time. When you recover, we have plenty of time to have more children.¡± Nicole did not answer him. It seems like Evan is adamant about having more children. I¡¯m afraid the next pregnancy will being pretty soon. She quietly made a decision to rx as much as possible while she was recovering. She had to prepare herself well, mentally and physically, for her next pregnancy. ¡°Evan, when youe back from work, buy some chestnut cookies for me. I¡¯m craving them.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°All right. What else do you wish to eat? I¡¯ll bring them back as well.¡± ¡°I want¡­ I haven¡¯t thought of anything else besides those cookies. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve decided.¡± ¡°All right, then. Rest well at home. Don¡¯t do anything that slows down your recovery, and try your best to recover within these few months.¡± Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole nodded solemnly. ¡°Good girl.¡± Evan patted her head before he walked out of the bedroom. Before he left, he even reminded Nina and Maya, ¡°Both of you are big girls now. You¡¯re not allowed to frustrate Mommy, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. We won¡¯t,¡± Maya replied, but her eyes remained fixed on herptop screen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. We¡¯re big kids now. We have our own things to be busy with. We won¡¯t fight every single waking moment anymore.¡± Hearing them, their father left Imperial Garden, feeling somewhat relieved. Nicole sipped from a ss of milk as shezed on the balcony, bathing in the sun. Just as she was wondering how many chestnut cookies Evan would bring home, her phone rang. She saw that it was She after ncing at the screen and swiftly picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Nicole, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°She, is there something I can help you with?¡± ¡°There is, actually. Nicole, can you help someone with something?¡± ¡°Who needs my help?¡± ¡°Are you home now? I¡¯ll visit you there.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Come on over. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Nicole, who was resting and recovering, would not bother with other¡¯s personal affairs. However, She was good friends with her, and the woman took good care of her children. Nicole could not reject lending her a helping hand. When She reached Imperial Garden, she immediately grabbed Nicole¡¯s hands anxiously, ignoring the cup of coffee Nicole had brewed for her. ¡°Nicole, how are you feeling? Will it bother you if I were to ask you to help me? Levant is involved with this. Will it affect your mood to hear about him? Will it affect your recovery rate?¡± Levant is involved in this matter she came to talk to me about? Nicole had yet to see that man for several days. She heard that he hade to Imperial Garden multiple times, but Evan had always instructed the bodyguards to stop him from entering the ce. ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t be affected. Tell me what it is.¡± ¡°Levant got drunk two months ago, and he thought Tiffany was you, so he¡­ slept with her. Now, Tiffany is pregnant. Levant doesn¡¯t want the child, but Tiffany does. Levant¡¯s father and Sophia found out about it, and they want Tiffany to give birth to the baby too.¡± ¡°Tiffany is pregnant with Levant¡¯s baby?¡± It was certainly a surprise for Nicole to hear that. Nevertheless, she thought it was good news. Levant was not a young man anymore; it was time for him to settle down and have a family. The baby arrived just in time. ¡°Levant rejected Tiffany at first. Later on, the two of them made a promise in front of Davin and I. In half a year, if Levant doesn¡¯t ept her, he gets to leave. However, within that half a year, she got pregnant. What I wasn¡¯t expecting was for Levant to reject her even more after she got pregnant with his child.¡± She paused and took a few sips of the coffee. She then continued, ¡°The most pressing matter now is what we should do about the baby in Tiffany. The baby¡¯s alive! We¡¯ll be taking someone¡¯s life if we ask her to abort it. Sophia hopes you to convince Levant to keep the baby in Tiffany.¡± ¡°She wants me to convince him?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what Sophia is nning. Levant has a crush on you ¨C he can¡¯t let you go. He won¡¯t listen to anyone now, but he might listen to you. It was a tough matter for Nicole. While the baby was innocent, Levant was a stubborn man. Nicole could not guarantee that he would heed her words. Moreover, this was a private affair between Levant and Tiffany. It did not seem appropriate for her to intervene. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°What does Tiffany think about this?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Tiffany wants the baby. Levant disagreed, and he even locked her in the house, forcing her to abort it.¡± ¡°He locked her in the house?¡± How can he do that? That¡¯s illegal! ¡°Nicole, based on my observations, all of them have their own ns. Murphy only wants the grandchild; he ns to bring the grandchild away to K Nation and raise the child there. He doesn¡¯t care about what happens to Tiffany and Levant.¡± Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 ¡°Sophia thinks the child will have aplete family if Tiffany and Levant get together. That¡¯s why she wants them to get married. Levant¡¯s afraid Tiffany will use the baby to ckmail him into marrying her. Tiffany, on the other hand, wants to give birth to the baby. She swears that she¡¯ll raise the baby alone and cut all ties with Levant. Nicole, I think she¡¯s being too na?ve. If the two have a child together, how can they ever draw a clear line between them? After hearing She¡¯s words, Nicole fell silent, pondering about the difficulty of her intervention. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Levant Winery to rescue Tiffany first.¡± She responded, ¡°I was there earlier. Levant won¡¯t allow anyone to meet Tiffany. But if the two of us go together, I¡¯m sure Levant will let us meet her because of you.¡± ¡°Let me get dressed. We¡¯ll head there immediately.¡± Nicole then rushed upstairs. When she was dressed, she left with She to Levant Winery. Levant¡¯s heart broke when he saw her in such a weak state. This was the woman he thought about all day and night. ¡°Nicole, are you feeling better? I went to Imperial Garden, hoping to visit you, but that jealous man, Evan, stopped me every time. I¡¯ve been really worried about you.¡± Nicole shed him a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still recovering, but I¡¯ll be fully nursed back to health soon. I¡¯m hoping to visit someone today.¡± Levant nced at She, who was beside Nicole. She must have told Nicole about Tiffany¡¯s pregnancy. He could easily guess who Nicole wanted to meet. Looking at She, he remarked, ¡°I refused to let you meet her, so you went to get Nicole instead. How much trouble you must have gone through.¡± The woman replied haughtily, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve gone through much trouble to make sure your son stays alive. When you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll thank me for this.¡± ¡°This is a private matter of mine. I don¡¯t need you to worry about it for me. Nicole, I have my own ns for my own matters. I hope you won¡¯t intervene in this.¡± Is he stopping me from talking? Is he afraid I¡¯ll try to persuade him with She? ¡°Levant, I¡¯m here to visit Tiffany because I want to help you. I¡¯m hoping to convince her into giving up on the baby.¡± That caused the man to freeze; he was beyond shocked by Nicole¡¯s words. He was sure that she would be like the others, trying to convince him to keep the baby. Why is she standing on my side? However, he felt relieved to know that there was someone who was supporting him. As expected, Nicole knows me well. She, who was beside Nicole, was stunned by thetter¡¯s words as well. She turned to look at her and sighed in her heart. Nicole, I asked you to help me save the baby. How can you help Levant? What are you trying to do? Moreover, Tiffany won¡¯t easily agree to give up on the baby. ¡°Nicole, are you really here to help me convince Tiffany to give up the child?¡± Levant queried. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me visit her. I¡¯ll try my best to convince her.¡± If she doesn¡¯t want other women to give birth to my child, does it mean that she still wants me? The man was secretly delighted as he answered, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll let you meet her.¡± He then opened the door to Tiffany¡¯s room, and Nicole and She both entered. The pregnant woman was standing by the window, staring out of it with a grave look. She did not turn around even upon hearing the noises. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She spoke up first. ¡°Tiffany, let¡¯s talk.¡± Only then did Tiffany turn to look at them. Stubbornly, she uttered, ¡°I won¡¯t give up on the baby.¡± She turned to look at Nicole, wondering what she would do. She wanted to find out if she was really going to help Levant convince Tiffany to give up on the baby. Nicole took out her phone and typed on it. Then, she handed it to Tiffany. She had typed a short and concise message on the screen: Make it seem as if you¡¯ve agreed to my words. Let¡¯s leave this ce before we make more ns. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 After Tiffany read the message, she raised her head to look at Nicole. Thetter nodded at her and whispered, ¡°If you want to keep the baby, you¡¯ll have to leave this ce first.¡± Curious, She peeked at the words on the phone too. This is a good trick Nicole pulled on Levant. She hurriedly added, ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t be stubborn and grab the opportunity. It won¡¯t do you any good to stay here.¡± Lowering her head, Tiffany glimpsed at her stomach. She had no other ns. Violently rebelling against Levant was not a n, and the man had already statedst night that he would force her to go for an abortion. She was afraid that she might not be able to keep the baby for long. Closing her eyes, she ruminated before answering, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do what you say.¡± After a while, the two of them exited the room to tell Levant that Tiffany had agreed to the abortion and agreed to head to the hospital with them now. Their words surprised the man. He knew how stubborn Tiffany was, so he could barely believe that she had agreed to it so readily. ¡°Levant, we¡¯ll head to the hospital with her right now. She might regret her decision and change her mind after a while. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be convinced this easily the next time.¡± After a while of thinking, Levant responded uneasily, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Hearing his response, both Nicole and She tensed up. That had been their excuse to bring Tiffany away from Levant Winery, but they had forgotten that Levant was a wary man. Before leaving the ce, Nicole went to the bathroom to call Evan for help. ¡°Evan, this is a matter of life and death. Call the hospital now. Tell them to secretly keep Tiffany¡¯s baby alive.¡± Evan had initially not cared about Levant¡¯s matter. When he heard that a woman was pregnant with Levant¡¯s child and that he seemed to have no intentions of keeping it, a thought entered Evan¡¯s mind. If we keep this baby and bring it to Levant after it¡¯s born¡­ Levant¡¯s expression will be the most interesting image I¡¯ll see for a while. Moreover, with the baby alive and in need of a father, Levant would be distracted. He¡¯ll stop thinking about Nicole. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements for it. Head home soon and stop worrying about things like these.¡± Hearing his agreement, Nicole finally felt reassured. She had been worried that Evan would refuse to help her with anything that involved Levant. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll head home immediately after I apany Tiffany to the hospital.¡± Walking out of the bathroom, Nicole shot a wink at She. They all then went to the hospital with Tiffany and Levant. Forty minutester, the once pregnant woman came out of the surgery room with a pale face. She red at Levant and dered, ¡°From now on, we don¡¯t know each other.¡± On that note, she left the hospital without a hint of hesitation. Looking at her retreating figure, a trace of remorse grew in Levant¡¯s heart. He took out a card and handed it to She. ¡° Give this to her on my behalf.¡± ¡°You¡­ What are you hoping to achieve by giving her money? Why didn¡¯t you give this to her yourself earlier?¡± Levant did not give her a response, leaving after a moment of silence. She looked at Nicole and the card in her hand. ¡°Tiffany can use this money to raise the kid.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ask her what she thinks about it first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tiffany had just reached home when She and Nicole caught up to her. When the woman saw the gold card Levant had given her, she immediately told She to return it to Levant. She did not want any money from him. ¡°Are you an idiot? He¡¯s given you the money, so you should just take it and think of it as his contribution to child support,¡± She huffed. ¡°He didn¡¯t even want the baby. I don¡¯t need his money for child support,¡± Tiffany croaked. Tears were brimming in her eyes, and it was obvious that she was trying to stop them from escaping her eyes. ¡°Tiffany, where¡¯s your other kid?¡± Nicole inquired. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Upon hearing the mention of her other child, Tiffany¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. She answered on her behalf, ¡°Tiffany¡¯s ex-husband took her first kid away, saying that the kid¡¯s grandparents brought the kid to the countryside. We tried looking for the kid, but the kid was nowhere to be found.¡± Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 At that, Nicole fell silent. She recalled the time when she had just given birth to her own children. Fearing that Evan would take the children away from her, she had brought them abroad. Even aftering back here, her life had been upied by efforts made to make sure the man did not find out about the children. At that moment, she felt bad for Tiffany, knowing the tough life the woman had ahead of her. ¡°Tiffany sure is hardworking. It¡¯s only been two years and a half, but she has already given Levant back the money she owes him for the house. Business at her design studio is doing fine as well. Honestly, I sometimes think Tiffany was born into the wrong family. Moreover, she met a douchebag early in her life. She¡¯ll be much better off if she had the same starting position as I did in life.¡± That objectivement She made about Tiffany surprised Nicole. In the beginning, thetter had been suspicious about Tiffany, wondering if Levant¡¯s worry was true. She had pondered if Tiffany would force Levant to marry her by ckmailing him with the child. However, Nicole soon realized that her thoughts were wrong. ¡°Do you really want to keep the baby?¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know where my other kid is, and I can¡¯t bear to part with this one. Levant and I are not fated to be. I am sure that I no longer have feelings for him. However, I want to raise this baby.¡± Back then, Nicole had not wanted to give up on her children too. That was why she now had these few adorable children. Although it had been tough back then, when she thought about it now, the suffering she had gone through was indeed worth it. ¡°Your life will get better.¡± Nicole¡¯s words offort warmed Tiffany¡¯s heart. She then handed Levant¡¯s card to Tiffany again. ¡°Keep it. You need money to raise a child. Plus, this is the least he could do for you and your child.¡± Sensing Tiffany¡¯s hesitation, She shoved the card into her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll take it, then. When my stomach grows bigger, I might have to leave for a while. I¡¯lle back after I give birth to my baby. It¡¯ll be safer this way. Otherwise, if Levant finds out, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll make me go for another abortion again.¡± ¡°Do you have a ce to go? I can make some arrangements for you,¡± She offered. ¡°Thank you. Thank you, both of you. Thank you for your kindness, but I can settle this matter myself.¡± After leaving Tiffany¡¯s ce, She and Nicole discussed the matter as they walked. The deeper they delved into the topic, the more they felt that Levant needed to be taught a lesson.¡± Evan returned with Nicole¡¯s chestnut cookies in hand at night. Thetter nearly drooled at the sight of the cookies. Nicole then called Nina and Maya out of their respective rooms to share the cookies. ¡°Nina, Maya,e out. Your daddy brought back something tasty.¡± The two girls headed into the living room. Maya, who had finally lost some weight, stared at the chestnut cookies desirably. She was calcting the calories the cookies had in her mind, worried that she would not be able to control her consumption at the delicious taste. She did not wish to be a plump girl again. The vain side and the gluttonous side of her battled ferociously. Finally, her vanity won. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Mommy, have more of it. I won¡¯t be eating.¡± With that said, she sped upstairs. Noticing Maya leaving, Nina decided not to eat as well. ¡°Mommy, I still have many things to n for my press conference. I won¡¯t be eating either.¡± What in the world? What¡¯s going on with them? They¡¯re giving up on really tasty cookies. Maya was definitely tempted earlier. I saw how she looked at the food. The two of them definitely want to eat these. Spotting her disappointed look, Evan sat down beside her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat them with you.¡± She nodded and split half of her cookie to Evan. Biting into the cookie, a sweet smile grew on her lips. ¡°I loved eating chestnut cookies when I was a kid. I stole a cookie once, and Sylvia pped me hard when she found out about it. From that day onward, I thought that I would be so happy if I could have chestnut cookies every day.¡± Evan gazed at Nicole, who was lost in thought, and mncholy filled his heart. With adoration in his eyes, he murmured softly to her, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you chestnut cookies every day from now on. You¡¯ll get to eat them every single day if they make you happy.¡± Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Nicole lifted her head to look at him with smiling crescent eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself with that. Now, I think the best thing is simply to be with you and our kids. I want all of us to live healthy and happy lives together.¡± ¡°You will. We¡¯ll be together forever,¡± Evan reassured. She smiled lovingly before she split another piece of chestnut cookies and fed it to him. He split his cookie and fed it to Nicole before he bit down on his own half and chewed, mumbling, ¡°Tasty.¡± When Nina walked down the stairs, nning to ask her father about the press conference, she was greeted by the loving sight. She froze. Mommy and Daddy are actually disying affection! How happy they look! Unable to bring herself to interrupt them, she turned and went back upstairs. Maya was surprised to see her sister return so quickly. ¡°You¡¯ve already asked Daddy?¡± ¡°No. Mommy and Daddy look so happy downstairs now. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt them.¡± Huh? Nina¡¯s words piqued Maya¡¯s curiosity. So, thetter walked out of her room to look down the stairs. Daddy¡¯s feeding Mommy cookies. How sweet. Although it was challenging for her mother and father to spend time together, they truly looked blissful whenever they were around each other. At that moment, Maya decided to find a man who would love his wife dearly, like her father. Meanwhile, Nicole, whose heart was leaping in happiness, raised her head to see Maya looking at the two jealously. The young girl seemed immersed in watching her parents. Nicole called out, ¡°Maya, is there anything Mommy can help you with?¡± Regaining her senses, Maya froze before she quickly shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Daddy, Mommy, continue with whatever you were doing.¡± At that, she grinned and went back to her room. Nicole looked at Evan, who had another cookie in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t feed me anymore. I¡¯ll full, and we¡¯re about to eat soon.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll continue another time.¡± He then took a piece of tissue to clean his hands. Abruptly recalling Nicole¡¯s earlier call to him, he asked, ¡°Nicole, did Levant say anything when he saw you today?¡± After a quick thought, the woman replied, ¡°He did. He said he came to visit me, but you stopped him every time.¡± Evan scoffed under his breath. I knew Levant would tell Nicole about it. ¡°What else?¡± he queried. Nicole scavenged her mind again. ¡°Both She and I think Levant needs to be taught a lesson. Tiffany is a good girl, and he shouldn¡¯t do such horrible things to her. You¡¯ve done a great thing helping them keep the baby today.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Evan was pleased to hear those words. He, too, thought that Levant needed to be taught a lesson. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be in a hurry. The kid in Tiffany will teach him a lesson. You¡¯ll see.¡± Nicole nodded before worry crept into her eyes. ¡°Can you send someone to protect Tiffany secretly? I¡¯m worried Levant will find out she didn¡¯t abort the baby and force her to go through an abortion again.¡± Mulling over her words, he reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll work on it.¡± Five dayster, Evan received news that Tiffany had gone missing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he questioned John. ¡°Mr. Seet, she disappearedst night, but we only found out about it this morning. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t leave on her own ord because all her things are still in the room, including her packed suitcase.¡± ¡°Someone took her away?¡± John nodded. Who would take Tiffany away? Immediately, Evan thought of Levant. He instantly instructed John to check Levant Winery. After checking, the man confirmed, ¡°Mr. Seet, the one who took Tiffany away wasn¡¯t Levant. The man has been in a grim mood recently, and he has never taken a step out of Levant Winery. I don¡¯t think he knows about her disappearance yet.¡± Then who could have done such a thing? Who else would take Tiffany away when she¡¯s pregnant? ¡°Keep investigating.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell Mrs. Seet about this.¡± Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 ¡°I understand, Mr. Seet.¡± John knew Evan did not want Nicole to worry. Worry emerged in Evan¡¯s eyes. He could not figure out if the person who had taken Tiffany was targeting her, or the unborn baby in her. The individual might even be trying to target Levant. Nighttime soon arrived, and Evan returned to Imperial Garden. Upon entering the house, he heard Nicole talking to Nina about the cosmetics press conference. ¡°Nina, do you really want to do a live broadcast?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy. I¡¯ve prepared well for this press conference.¡± The girl¡¯s confident demeanor delighted Nicole. ¡°Okay, you can ask your daddy about it when hees back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to ask. Daddy will surely say yes.¡± Right then, Evan walked into the living room. Seeing him, Nina happily greeted, ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Nicole greeted as well. Evan nodded as he fixed his adoring gaze on Nicole for a moment. After making sure she was fine, he then looked at Nina. ¡°Nina, you want a live broadcast for the press conference?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy, do you agree with it?¡± ¡°Daddy can make the arrangements for you. I can even arrange an interactive session during the broadcast. The audience will ask questions, and you¡¯ll answer them.¡± Nina ruminated on it. Interacting with the audience? She was quick to agree. It was an opportunity for her to show her capabilities and for the audience to learn more about her products. ¡°Thank you, Daddy. I¡¯ll definitely introduce my products well.¡± At that, an eager and bright smile appeared on Evan¡¯s face. He wanted to see how well his daughter could perform. Nina was determined for the live broadcast to run smoothly. She even asked her friends to contact a social media influencer to teach her how to improve her live broadcast. Upon finding out that she was the daughter of the Seet family, the social media influencer was swift to teach her the secret tricks of the industry. Many of his tricks surprised Nina to her core. ¡°You can do that?¡± ¡°Of course you can. That¡¯s how you sell well. Remember to do it. I guarantee that you¡¯ll sell all of your products if you do it this way.¡± Nina fell deep into thought. Why does this feel like a trap? Do I really have to do this? After the lesson, the girl went home in a daze, feeling conflicted about her newfound knowledge. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She did not tell Nicole about her thoughts when thetter asked her why she had such a sour expression on her face. Hence, her mother encouraged, ¡°Nina, learn from your seniors, okay? Your daddy and I believe that your press conference will be sessful.¡± Nina nodded. She could see that her mother was looking forward to it. At that moment, stress was a mountain thatnded on her chest. She could not let her parents down. Returning to her room, she sat down and mulled over the social media influencer¡¯s words again. Should I really follow that n? Should I prepare a script? Should I lure the audience into buying them? Such a thought upied her mind both day and night ¨C she even dreamed about the press conference. In her dreams, the press conference failed, and the audience questioned the quality of her products. None of her fans believed in her during the interactive session; they were only criticizing her products. In her dream, she was anxious, and she tried to exin to them, but no one was bothered to listen. The her in her dreams then turned around and saw her parents¡¯ disappointed looks. Her heart sank into the abyss of sorrow at the sight With tears in her eyes, she exined, ¡°My products are fine. I designed everything from the ingredients to the package. I picked everything meticulously. There really aren¡¯t any problems with them!¡± ¡°This is a new product. Who knows what it¡¯ll do to us. We won¡¯t dare to use our faces to experiment with this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to be careful about choosing products for facial use.¡± ¡°How can a teenagere up with a good cosmetic product? She¡¯s just trying to use the name of the Seet Group to be sessful.¡± ¡°Hear, hear. If not for the Seet Group, how can she do something like this at a young age? If she can do makeup well, then my son can build rockets.¡± Every voice in the audience was questioning her. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Nina was only one person, and she could not refute everyone. Tears welled up in her eyes as she cried out, ¡°It¡¯s not true! What you say isn¡¯t true. It¡¯s not!¡± Her shouts woke her from that horrid dream, and her eyes flew open as she shot up on her bed. Sweat beaded her forehead. After a moment of collecting herself, Nina sighed in relief upon realizing it had just been a dream. Yet, those harshments still echoed in her mind. Furthermore, she could not get the disappointed expressions of her parents out of her head. No. I won¡¯t let Mommy and Daddy down. I can¡¯t mess up the press conference. With that thought in mind, she climbed out of her bed and began nning her act on herptop. The social media influencer had told her that a good script and a nned act were the only ways her fans would buy her products. He had told her that it was the only way to establish her reputation. With the influencer¡¯s words in her mind, she wrote a touching story that would manipte people into trusting her and her products. She was sure that if the press conference proceeded ording to the script, she would be the best in the makeup industry. Two dayster came the day for the press conference. Nina looked at Nicole and Evan. She was confident that this press conference would make her, as well as the Seet Group, famous in the makeup industry. Her parents shared a look. Noticing Nina¡¯s confidence, they were sure she had made enough preparations and were looking forward to her event. ¡°Nina, do your best,¡± Nicole encouraged. ¡°Nina, Daddy believes in you.¡± ¡°Okay, I will. Thank you, Daddy. Thank you, Mommy.¡± ¡°Good luck, Nina!¡± Maya cried out cheerfully. ¡°Thank you, Maya. You¡¯ll see how impressive I can be soon.¡± Nina was determined to show her capabilities as a social media influencer. Hearing those words, like her parents, Maya was eager for her conference. After breakfast, the family headed to the location of the press conference. Many reporters attended the conference, and most were facing their cameras at Evan as they asked him questions. ¡°Mr. Seet, what kind of support will the Seet Group have for Ms. Nina¡¯s press conference? Can you borate on it?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Mr. Seet, I heard that there will be an interactive session with the audience during the press conference later. Is that true?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, will Ms. Nina be the one in charge of the Seet Group¡¯s cosmetics department in the future?¡± Evan shot a look at the bodyguards, and they quickly stopped the reporters from getting any closer. John voiced, ¡°I apologize for this, but the press conference is about to start. Mr. Seet will exin further during the press conference. Please look forward to it.¡± With that said, the man turned and hurried after Evan. When the reporters realized that they would not get any answers from Evan, they quietly waited for the start of the event. There was another half an hour before the press conference began. Nicole looked at the stage, feeling nervous. Nina was only thirteen, and she had yet to experience something like this. She wondered if her daughter would experience some degree of stage fright. ¡°Nina, don¡¯t worry. Mommy and Daddy are here with you.¡± Nicole grabbed Nina¡¯s hands tofort her. The girl lowered her head to look at Nicole¡¯s trembling hands before she snorted. ¡°Mommy, I think you¡¯re more nervous than me.¡± ¡°Nina, Mommy¡¯s¡­ Mommy¡¯s happy. I¡¯m happy for you.¡± Nicole put on a smile before she let go of Nina¡¯s hands. Anxiety continued to course through her veins. Evan walked over to tidy up his wife¡¯s fringe as he murmured, ¡°Look, Nina¡¯s not even afraid. Don¡¯t worry, all right? Trust Nina.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just nervous. I¡¯m more nervous now than when I¡¯m on stage.¡± The man held Nicole¡¯s hand and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. You think too much about them. Sometimes we need to let go a little for the kids. They have to walk their lives themselves. They¡¯ll only see the rainbow after the rain.¡± At those words, the woman froze before she nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s starting soon. Let¡¯s head over.¡± Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 ¡°Sure.¡± The two went to the VIP seating area. Both looked eager to watch Nina¡¯s performance as they stared at their daughter, who was about to go on stage. Nicole cheered for the girl in her heart, Do your best, Nina! Mommy¡¯s sure that you¡¯ll do well. Three minutester, the press conference began. Once Nina went on the stage, she nodded at the camera before she introduced herself, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Nina. Firstly, I¡¯m an enthusiast of makeup who has been practicing the art since young. It¡¯s theunch of my new product today. Before I introduce my new product, I¡¯d like to exin the reason and story behind my product line.¡± At that, several women appeared on the big screen. Both Evan and Nicole were surprised by it. Thetter wondered aloud, ¡°What¡¯s Nina doing? Who are all these women?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s just wait and see,¡± Evan replied. Then, Nina asked the women to talk about their stories. On the screen, the first woman started crying as she recalled her tragic experience. Her husband detested her looks and wanted to abandon her. Later on, someone introduced her to Nina, who had personally made a skincare product that was suitable for her skin condition. The effect after the use of the skincare product was fantastic. Her husband soon no longer detested being around her. In fact, he was sticking to her like glue and now gave her everything she wanted. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the end, the woman on screen even stated, ¡°If you want to be beautiful and change your status at home, use Nina¡¯s products. It¡¯s guaranteed to be effective.¡± After hearing the woman¡¯s story, Nina wondered when her daughter had ever done something like that. Why don¡¯t I know about this? Then, the second woman started speaking. She made even more dramatic praises of Nina¡¯s products. She made it sound as though it was an elixir that immediately removed all spots and made the consumer¡¯s skin fair. It was as if the product could even turn back the clock for an elderly woman. She imed that their eyes would be bigger, and their mouths would be smaller. Whatever the individual wanted to change would be changed. Nicole could barely stand listening to all the dramatics. Was Nina¡¯s skincare product so amazing that it could change even someone¡¯s face? The answer was no. The product she wasunching today was a skincare set, not makeup. How could it possibly do wonders like what the woman on-screen was saying? Even Evan could not help but furrow his brows, his expression darkening by the minute. He quietly whispered to John, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this segment? Who arranged this?¡± John rubbed his nose before replying, ¡°M-Ms. Nina arranged for this.¡± In his heart, John sighed. Ms. Nina is boasting too much. I wonder how the fans will react. Then, the third woman voiced, ¡°I dared not look in the mirror to see my face in the past because I looked like a pig. I¡¯d rather die than look in a mirror. One of my friends introduced me to Ms. Nina. Ms. Nina is a pretty and nice girl. She gave me this product, and now I love looking at myself in the mirror. I love my wless face. Girls, if you want to fall in love with your face, you have to get this product. This is the magic item that will turn you from an ugly duckling to a swan.¡± After the three women finished speaking, the fans exploded into an uproar. They bombarded the chatroom with questions about the products. All were asking what kind of magical item this was; they all wanted to know what kind of wonderful ingredients were in it. Looking at her enthusiastic fans, Nina felt secretly delighted. It¡¯s working. Then, she entered the second segment of the press conference as she had nned to. The camera turned, and a fan, who was in on the n, appeared on the screen. She asked, ¡°What happens if we use it and it doesn¡¯t do what it says to do?¡± Reciting from her script, Nina guaranteed with a smile, ¡°Those were all individuals who have tried the products themselves. You¡¯ve heard their testimonies. If the products don¡¯t reach your expectations, the company will fully refund you. Moreover, if you¡¯re not satisfied with the texture or scent of the product, you can simply throw it away Be careful of the fragments, though. Take a photo and send it to our customer service department. We¡¯ll refund you ten times the original price.¡± Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Throw it away if they¡¯re unsatisfied? Refunding the customers ten times the original price? This kind of promise¡­ Nicole¡¯s heart was thumping loudly against her ribcage as she heard her daughter speak. Nina¡¯s promise was a dangerous one to make. Even if the product were truly that good, thepany would have to refund the products until the point of bankruptcy if itnded in the hands of someone with ill intentions. People would buy and continuously break the products to earn a living from the amount of refund they would get. Evan¡¯s expression was as dark as night. When he nced at the gleeful Nina, fury burned brighter in his chest. If not for his self-restraint, he would have destroyed all the live broadcast equipment on stage instantly. From the founding of Seet Group until now, thepany had been a reputable brand. If Nina were to promote in such dramatic ways, even the firm foundations of Seet Group might start to crack. Sensing Evan¡¯s fury, Nicole grabbed his hand as her heart leaped to her throat. She whispered, ¡°Nina¡¯s still young. Don¡¯t embarrass her in public. I¡¯ll ask her to stop the broadcast and the press conference immediately.¡± Nina was a proud girl who saw the press conference as her priority. It was evident by how much effort she had put into nning the press conference. Nicole was worried that Nina would not be able to take it if her father were to reprimand her in front of so many reporters and fans. Evan turned to look into Nicole¡¯s pleading eyes. His daughter had always thought of him as a biased father ¨C one who only loved Maya. He soon realized the horrible consequences that might ur if he were to embarrass Nina in public. More importantly, Nicole had yet to fully recover; he could not let her worry even more about Nina. After a few seconds of contemtion, Evan ordered, ¡°John, cut off the inte.¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Seet.¡± John worked on it instantly. Just as the smiling Nina was about to reveal her new product, allmunication and electricity at the scene were cut off. When the lights shining on the new products went out, the girl on stage visibly tensed up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she anxiously asked. The new product was about to be released, and she was now at the most important step. How can something like this happen now? John quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble. We¡¯ve encountered some issues with the Seet Group¡¯s inte. A hacker has hacked into all our equipment. We¡¯re undergoing an investigation now. The press conference will have to be paused.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At that, Nina slowly walked to John. ¡°Uncle Lindt, how long will it take for you to find out who¡¯s behind this?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Thetter hesitated. When he turned to look at Evan, he realized the seats were empty. Did Mr. Seet leave? Just as the man was baffled by the situation, a bodyguard ran over and murmured, ¡°Ms. Nina, Mr. and Mrs. Seet are waiting for you. They¡¯ve asked for you to go to them immediately.¡± With a confused expression, Nina followed the bodyguard. The reporters were in a heated discussion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? We were at the most important segment. How can something like this happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m curious about it. They said it¡¯s a hacker¡¯s doing, but who would be daring enough to hack into the equipment of Ms. Nina¡¯s press conference?¡± The observant and witty ones soon figured out what was going on. ¡°It¡¯s a fake hacker Mr. Seet came up with. He¡¯s trying to diffuse the situation for his daughter and the Seet Group. If sheunches the new product, no matter if it¡¯s as great as she has boasted, it¡¯ll affect the Seet Group¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If the product isn¡¯t as great as she ims it is, it¡¯ll be considered a false advertisement. They¡¯ll lose loyal consumers, and the Seet Group will be affected. But if it¡¯s that amazing, then the Seet Group¡¯s rivals will cause a ruckus because of her promise. They¡¯ll buy a whole warehouse of her products to break and im a refund. Each refund is ten times the original price too! It¡¯s too great of a deal.¡± ¡°Is this how this ends? They¡¯ll have to give an exnation for the sudden stop of the press conference, won¡¯t they?¡± Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I wonder how Seet Group will fix this mess.¡± After watching the reporters leave the press conference, John hurried to the president¡¯s office. As he made his way there, he sighed, wondering what Evan would do to Nina. Meanwhile, in the president¡¯s office, Nina stood still with her head hung. Once in a while, she sneaked a nce at her father. Evan¡¯s icy demeanor frightened her. The girl then turned to look at Nicole, whose expression was also grim. In her eyes were upset, conflict, and disappointment. At that moment, Nina realized what was going on. Her scripted act had backfired. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done wrong?¡± A voice with a cial tone echoed in the room. It was Evan who spoke. Nina lifted her head to look at him and replied, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯smon for the professionals in the live broadcasting industry to follow a script. I¡¯m just following the rules.¡± A script? ¡°This is a scam! Were you really nning to carry out those promises? Or were those only words to persuade them to buy your product?¡± After a moment of rumination, Nina realized that she had no answer to that question. Hence, she fell silent. ¡°Speak!¡± her father roared. HIs loud and stern tone stunned Nina, and Nicole¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His volume even shocked John, who had just entered the room. Mr. Seet has really lost his temper at Nina. John held his breath and quietly walked beside Nicole. Nina¡¯s heart was racing. With the words of the social media influencer in her heart, she responded, ¡°Daddy, this is just a promise. I won¡¯t actually give them a refund! Thepany won¡¯t suffer any loss that way.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be giving them refunds? So you were nning to break your promises? How will you answer the customers when they ask you about it? Furthermore, what will you do when the ill-intentioned people break the product to get the exorbitant refund you¡¯ve promised?¡± Hearing Evan¡¯s angry reprimand, Nina answered, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve thought about this before. Those sold after today won¡¯t be refunded. There are many reasons we can use. When that happens, the customer service will have a way.¡± Nicole sighed. ¡°What were you nning to say if it doesn¡¯t change the consumer¡¯s face like what you im it¡¯ll do?¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t change their faces, it¡¯s because their faces weren¡¯tpatible. It has nothing to do with the product.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Rubbish!¡± Evan was like an enraged lion as he grabbed the limited-edition mug and threw it by Nina¡¯s feet. Crash! ss fragments scattered everywhere as water spilled across the floor. The poor girl¡¯s heart nearly escaped her chest. Close call! Any closer, and it would¡¯ve hit my leg. However, Nina¡¯s clothes were now wet with water stains. John let out a shaky breath. Ms. Nina really has to think about her words before she speaks. No wonder Mr. Seet is always mad at her. Noticing the situation turning bad, Nicole walked to Evan and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t shout. You¡¯ll scare her. Reason with her instead. She¡¯ll understand and know she¡¯s in the wrong soon.¡± Evan lowered his eyes. Looking at Nicole¡¯s anxious and upset expression, he tried his best to tamp down the emotions that nearly overwhelmed him. Realizing his efforts, the woman grabbed his hand. ¡°Let me. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± She then walked to Nina and tried her best to sound calm. ¡°Nina, do you know you¡¯re doing the wrong things? If you do this, it¡¯ll make those who believe in you disappointed. You¡¯re destroying your own business foundation. Do you really want to ruin your future like this?¡± Nina raised her head to cast a fearful nce at Nicole. ¡°Mommy, I know it¡¯s wrong to do this, but that¡¯s what everyone all does. If I don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m afraid my fans won¡¯t believe in me. I¡¯m scared I won¡¯t sell well at theunch of my products. If that happens, I¡¯ll embarrass thepany, Mommy, and Daddy.¡± Nicole let out a sigh. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t sell a single item out today, Daddy and I won¡¯t find it embarrassing. If you¡¯re honest and the product is good, people will buy it. If they like it, they¡¯ll tell others to buy it too. Rather than making false advertisements, why don¡¯t you focus on improving the quality of the product instead? The talented ones will shine eventually.¡± Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 ¡°Mommy, I understand.¡± Nina lowered her head as she grabbed the edge of her shirt. She had wanted the press conference to be sessful too badly; she wanted to impress everyone. That was why she had ended up like this. ¡°Nina, go. Apologize to your daddy.¡± The girl lifted her head to look at her father, but she froze. ¡°Go on now,¡± her mother urged. ¡°Can my press conference continue?¡± Nina asked. The icy expression was still on Evan¡¯s face. ¡°How do you want to continue it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken a long time to prepare for this press conference. I want to end it well.¡± ¡°End it well?¡± the man gritted out. ¡°How do you n to end this well? Can you really guarantee that the consumers¡¯ faces will change? Will the eyes turn bigger? Will a raisin be a grape again?¡± Nina was at a loss for words. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her father continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother yourself with the press conference anymore. You can only mention having another press conference when you reallye up with a product that can do the things you¡¯ve imed they can do.¡± At that, Nina snapped her head upward with her jaw cked. I don¡¯t think I cane up with something that can make eyes bigger and turn raisins into grapes. Does Daddy mean I¡¯m not allowed to have press conferences in the future? Nina¡¯s path to her dream broke off. Her hope and passion were snuffed out like a me of a candle after a powerful gust of wind; Evan¡¯s words were a death sentence to her dream. The girl stared at her father¡¯s apathetic expression. She knew that the moment those words left her father¡¯s lips, nothing she said would change her fate. She could no longerunch any new products from now on. Like a struggling fish stuck on a hook, she hopelessly muttered, ¡°Daddy, you really won¡¯tunch my new product anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I will neverunch your new product,¡± he dered. Nina, with that promise of yours earlier, if youunch your new product, your integrity, as well as Seet Group¡¯s credibility, would be crushed. You still have a long way to go. This incident will taint the road you walk. It¡¯ll be nothing but trouble for you in life. I¡¯d rather lose this batch of products than ruin your image and credibility. Nina, please don¡¯t be mad at Daddy. You¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m doing for you now in the future. ¡°Nina, apologize to Daddy. Mommy will go home with you then. We¡¯ll talk about the press conference next time.¡± Nicole held Nina¡¯s hands and gave her a meaningful look. The woman knew that Evan was doing all this for their daughter. As of that moment, all Nina could think of was her efforts going to waste if she could notunch her new product. With an ashen face, she broke free from her mother¡¯s hold and ran out of the president¡¯s office. ¡°Nina. Nina!¡± Nicole ran after her. Evan hurriedly instructed his subordinates to send Nicole and Nina home. He stayed back, nning to discuss how he should fix Nina¡¯s situation with John and Davin. When Nina reached home, she locked herself in her bedroom. No matter how many times Nicole called out to her, she refused to open the door. ¡°Nina, open the door. Nina, you still have more chances in the future. Daddy just doesn¡¯t want to involve you in this mess and ruin your future. Don¡¯t do anything silly!¡± Nina stared at her table, where the ingredients and equipment for her skincare product research were. She had tried out each and everybination; she had spent so much effort to create this set of skincare products. All that effort was now wasted. Looking at the things on the table, Nina felt as if she was looking at her beloved pet¡¯s corpse. Her tears fell. Why did things turn out this way? All I wanted to was for them to sell. All I did wase up with a scripted act. Why did it all end up like this? Why can¡¯t my productsunch anymore? Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 ¡°Nina, Nina. It¡¯s Maya. Open the door!¡± Nina did not reply after Maya¡¯s constant calling. Anxiety flooded Nicole¡¯s heart; she was worried Nina would not be able to take it after a bucket of cold water was poured on her passionate heart. ¡°Nina, listen to Mommy. Don¡¯t do anything silly. You have more chances in the future.¡± Maya took a peek at Nicole¡¯s anxious look and yelled, ¡°Nina, Mommy¡¯s worried about you. Open the door! At least say something, or else I¡¯ll break the damn door down.¡± Hearing the constant shouts outside the room, Nina abruptly roared, ¡°Can¡¯t you leave me alone?¡± The two outside the room fell silent. Nicole was fine giving Nina space, as long as her daughter was safe and sound. ¡°Mommy, go ahead and rest. I¡¯ll try to talk to her,¡± Maya consoled. ¡°Okay.¡± The woman nodded before she gloomily headed to her bedroom. Staring at the shut door, Maya muttered, ¡°Nina, I¡¯ll keep youpany outside the door. Call me whenever you need me.¡± Her sister kept quiet. All she did was stare at the recipe and ingredients on the table in a daze. An hourter, Nina took out her favorite storage box and carefully kept the things from the table into it. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± In those bottles and jars were her efforts of countless months. She had hoped for them to appear in public under the eye-catching bright lights. Yet, she never expected them to never see the light because of her. The mere thought of them never making it out of her bedroom made it hard for her to breathe. She sat down, embracing the box in her arms as crystal clear tearsnded on the box. It was as if her tears were her parting gift to them. The moment Evan returned to Imperial Garden at night, Nicole hurried to him. When she saw his grave expression, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Have you settled the press conference¡¯s issue?¡± she whispered the question in a worried tone. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He nodded. ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.¡± Curious, she queried, ¡°How did you settle it?¡± The man froze for a second before saying, ¡°I handed it to John and Davin. In a few days, when the public is less concerned about this matter, we¡¯ll have another press conference to give the public an exnation. Furthermore, thepany willunch a new electronic product on the day of the press conference. We¡¯ll sell it at a cheap price. I¡¯m sure this will cover up Nina¡¯s incident.¡± Nicole was silent after she heard his words. She sighed quietly, hoping that Nina would learn from this incident. ¡°Where¡¯s Nina?¡± Evan queried. ¡°She¡¯s upstairs. She locked herself in her bedroom after she came home, and she refuses to open the door. I¡¯m afraid she might do something silly.¡± At that, Evan went upstairs. Outside Nina¡¯s room, Maya was sitting on a chair she brought over and trying to persuade her sister. ¡°Nina, you know all that glitters is not gold. Daddy and Mommy want the best for you. Nina, I know you know that. Think about it in this way¡ªit¡¯s not time for your products to be revealed to the public yet. After a while, it¡¯ll be their time. Your efforts won¡¯t go to waste.¡± ¡°Maya, what are you mumbling about outside my room? Even if your mouth isn¡¯t tired, my ears are. Can¡¯t you shut up?¡± Maya broke out into a relieved smile when she heard Nina¡¯s response. Nina had a proud character, and Maya was afraid that the former might do something silly. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m trying to be nice. I¡¯m only telling you this because we¡¯re sisters. I¡¯m ranked first among my school¡¯s public speakers. I¡¯m spending a lot of my time talking to you, so you should give me something in return. If you were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t even bother talking to you even if you paid me for it.¡± Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Both Nicole and Evan were surprised to hear Maya¡¯s words. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Quietly, thetter turned Nicole. ¡°Maya is ranked first among her school¡¯s public speakers?¡± Nicole had a simr look of disbelief on her face. Nina had been saying that Maya could not express herself well since young. She was surprised to hear that her daughter had be the best public speaker in her school. The woman¡¯s heart soared in delight. ¡°Maya¡¯s a smart kid too.¡± Just as her words left her mouth, Nina responded, ¡°Stop bluffing. We¡¯re in the same grade. How can I not know that you¡¯re ranked first?¡± ¡°Hahaha! I dream of bing the first. I¡¯ve never told anyone about it, so how could you have known?¡± ¡°You¡­ Maya, you¡¯re getting more and more shameless.¡± Tilting her chin higher, Maya grinned. ¡°Of course. Look who our daddy is. Look who our uncle is. Look who our brother is. I learn from them.¡± Evan was at a loss for words. At the same time, Nicole cleared her throat. So Evan, Davin, and Juan are shameless people to Maya. Nicole was sure that the brother Maya was talking about was Juan, not Kyle. When she turned to look at Evan, she saw his sullen expression. ¡°Don¡¯t take the words of a kid to heart. Maya is just joking.¡± In the beginning, Evan had been worried about Nina¡¯s state. Hence, he was relieved to hear Nina¡¯s response. He felt it was a good idea for Maya to talk to Nina; it was better than the girl wallowing in her sorrow alone. He glimpsed at Nicole and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t take the words of a child to heart. Maya¡¯s doing the right thing.¡± Thetter nodded. ¡°Yes. Nina tends to make things difficult for herself. Maya should be with her. She really is doing the right thing. She¡¯s such a sensible kid.¡± Evan hummed in agreement. Sensing that Maya was enough of apany for Nina, he turned to retreat to his bedroom. Nicole followed after him. After closing the door, they started talking about how they should educate Nina on today¡¯s incident. Nicole was the first to speak. ¡°It¡¯s also our fault for Nina¡¯s mistake this time. We didn¡¯t teach her well enough, and that¡¯s why she used the wrong method. I¡¯ll have a talk with her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too aggressive. That¡¯s why she¡¯ll do anything to be better than the others. We¡¯ll have to talk to her about this. Right. Her earlier makeup teacher said Nina can do her own research now, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s great at the ingredients section yet. So, I¡¯m thinking of getting someone capable to continue teaching her.¡± ¡°You want her to learn more?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s still young ¨C it¡¯s good for her to learn more things. It¡¯s better than her having the time toe in contact with all those nonsense.¡± ¡°Do you have someone in mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask John to keep an eye out for anyone who can teach her. You should watch out for her moods.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After they were done discussing Nina¡¯s matter, someone abruptly knocked on the door. It was the butler; he was here to tell them dinner was served. When the two entered the dining room, they saw Maya taking a te of food. ¡°Maya, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving this to Nina. She doesn¡¯t want toe down for dinner.¡± At that, the young girl brought the te upstairs and knocked on Nina¡¯s door. ¡°Nina, open up. It¡¯s time for dinner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡± ¡°The food¡¯s really sumptuous today. They have your favorite crawfish for dinner today.¡± When Maya realized that Nina was not going to open the door, she brought the te back to the dining room and put it on the table. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Nina doesn¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°Ignore her then. We¡¯ll eat by ourselves. She¡¯lle to her senses when she¡¯s hungry.¡± With that said, Evan began digging into the food. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s eat. Nina will be fine even if she skips a meal or two. You¡¯re not recovered yet, so you should eat more,¡± Maya said as she took more food to put on her mother¡¯s te. However, Nicole was distracted. She wondered if Nina would hold a grudge against Evan. If the girl were toe to her senses about the incident, she would realize that the one at fault was herself. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 However, if she did not¡­ After dinner, Nicole knocked on Nina¡¯s door. The girl opened her door, and Nicole entered the room. ¡°Nina, why didn¡¯t you want to eat your dinner?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry.¡± ¡°Nina, do you hate your daddy?¡± Nicole asked directly. ¡°Mommy, Daddy is known as the reaper. It¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s ruthless in the corporate world. Why can he do anything he wants, but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Nina, before your daddy does anything ruthless, he knows what can be done and what can¡¯t be done. He can be brutal with the evil ones, but he¡¯ll never exploit the consumers and the rest of the people.¡± Nicole paused before continuing, ¡°On the other hand, you¡¯re doing theplete opposite. You heed the words of the evil, and you exploit your consumers. You¡¯re digging your own grave, do you know that? Nina, this is a serious issue about morals. Do you understand what I mean?¡± The girl sat transfixed for a moment before she nodded. At the start, she had rejected the idea of putting on an act. However, her wish to be sessful was stronger than her conscience that told her to do the right thing. That was why she had crossed the moral line. ¡°I¡¯ll be more mindful of it in the future, Mommy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good Nina, Daddy says he¡¯ll hire a teacher who¡¯s well-versed in skincare products. Do you want to learn more about it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. You go and apologize to your daddyter, and this will be over, okay?¡± Nina hesitated. She did not want to apologize to her father. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve done the wrong thing, and Daddy has already punished me for it. I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll never have the chance to have another press conference. I don¡¯t feel good when I see him. I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± ¡°Nina, you will have more chances tounch your products in the future. Your daddy has done a lot to clean up the mess and look for a better teacher for you. You shouldn¡¯t say such things about him. He does care a lot about you.¡± ¡°But he wants me toe up with a product that can make people¡¯s eyes bigger and turn raisins into grapes before he will let me have another press conference. I don¡¯t think I can evere up with something as miraculous as that.¡± Right then, Maya stepped into the room. She snorted, ¡°Nina, Daddy didn¡¯te up with that; you did. If you know you can¡¯te up with that, why did you promise the customers that your product can do that? That¡¯s why Daddy¡¯s not in the wrong. You are.¡± Nina stared at her sister in silence. Maya really doesn¡¯t have a brain-to-mouth filter. Can¡¯t you say something I¡¯d rather hear? How annoying. ¡°Nina, your daddy only said that because he was very angry. When the time is right, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll let you have another press conference,¡± Nicole exined. ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Yes. Mommy promises you. Your daddy wishes all of you to be sessful more than anyone else. He wants you and all your siblings to be happy and at your best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Nina. Daddy loves you. If Juan and Kyle did something like this, he¡¯d definitely smack them. Daddy couldn¡¯t bear toy a finger on you. That¡¯s why I think you should apologize to Daddy. Be a little nicer, and Daddy will surely forgive you.¡± After simr remarks from Maya and Nicole, Nina carefully mulled over their words. Realizing that acknowledging her mistake was the first step, she turned to head to her father¡¯s study room. After knocking on the door a few times, she entered. Standing in front of her father¡¯s table, she uttered softly, ¡°Daddy.¡± Evan raised his head to look at her. Solemnly, he inquired, ¡°Have you realized your mistake?¡± Nina pouted. ¡°I have. I won¡¯t do anything hical like this anymore.¡± ¡°Nina, your peers will influence you. Don¡¯te into contact with those who taught you these bad things in the future.¡± ¡°I understand, Daddy.¡± ¡°John called me earlier. He told me that he has found a teacher who¡¯s knowledgeable in cosmetics ingredients. Pay attention to your teacher¡¯s lessons. I¡¯ll take you to meet your teacher tomorrow.¡± ¡°Got it, Daddy.¡± ¡°Rest now. Don¡¯t make your mommy worry about you this much next time. She doesn¡¯t have the best of health.¡± Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 ¡°Okay, Daddy,¡± Nina promised. After exiting Evan¡¯s study room, Nicole gently patted Nina¡¯s fair cheeks. ¡°Nina, remember your lesson well. Mommy believes that you¡¯ll be better after this.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy. Daddy will bring me to meet with the new teacher tomorrow. I¡¯ll learn to the best of my abilities from my teacher.¡± ¡°Good. Do your best!¡± After going back to her bedroom, Nicole went to shower. Right after she finished showering, Evan entered the room. The moment he saw her climb onto the bed with damp hair, he grabbed the hairdryer. He then told her to sit in afortable position before he dried her hair. ¡°You have to dry your hair before you sleep.¡± Having warm wind blow on her hair was afortable sensation for Nicole. Moreover, Evan¡¯s caring act melted her heart. ¡°Evan, can you blow my hair for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°As long as you want me too, of course I can.¡± ¡°Evan, why are you so nice to me?¡± she mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason to be nice to you.¡± She turned quiet at his sincere answer. Does he not need a reason? ¡°Then why were you so mean to me when I just came back with the three children? You made me move with the children so many times.¡± ¡°I was mean to you back then because¡­¡± Evan trailed off before changing the topic. ¡°I don¡¯t remember being mean to you. What does your house moving have to do with me?¡± That made Nicole speechless. What the hell? He¡¯s refusing to acknowledge it now? N?velDrama.Org owns this. She twisted her neck to look at him. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t remember it, I do. You were really mean to me in the beginning. You even called me a liar, a ruthless woman, and a bringer of misfortune. You even-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be extra nice to you from now on,¡± he hurriedly promised when he realized she was going to remind him of their past. Nicole fell silent for a moment before sheughed. She never thought of a day when she would be someone this petty. Most were petty when they were angry, but it seemed like she was petty when she was happy too. All of a sudden, Evan¡¯s phone rang. A nce told him it was from Sophia. Nicole picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Sophia. How can I help you?¡± ¡°Nicole, I heard from Levant that you and She apanied Tiffany for her abortion. Is that true? Why did you do that? You knew Levant¡¯s father and I hoped for Tiffany to give birth to the baby, but you still brought her to abort the poor thing. Are my thoughts unnecessary because I¡¯m too nice to the two of you most of the time?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like what you think it is.¡± Nicole wanted to confess the truth to her, but she worriedly asked, ¡°Is Levant with you right now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Levant came to visit me, and he told me this when I asked him about it.¡± Nicole fell silent. If Levant was beside her, then she could not possibly reveal the truth. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you when I meet you tomorrow.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ve called She as well. She said she¡¯lle to my ce tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting for the two of you. I wonder what you¡¯ll tell me.¡± At that, Sophia ended the call. Evan sighed. ¡°Why is my mom like this? She has the time to be concerned about Levant¡¯s child, but she doesn¡¯t have the time to be concerned about Davin and She; she should be urging them to marry soon and have a kid.¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go to Seet Residence tomorrow, and you can remind her then. But I think you should remind Davin instead. He¡¯s not a young man anymore, and since he likes children that much, he should have one of his own.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll remind him tomorrow.¡± After breakfast, Evan and Nicole headed to Seet Residence the next day. A while after they arrived, She arrived as well. However, Nicole was surprised to find the woman in a foul mood. Did something happen? When Evan¡¯s mother saw them, she immediately asked them the same question she had asked when she called themst night. She demanded an exnation. Nicole was the first to speak. ¡°Tiffany still has her baby. She didn¡¯t really go through an abortion. We wanted Levant to let her go, and that¡¯s why we came up with this n to fool him.¡± Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 She still has the baby? ¡°Are you telling me the truth?¡± She answered, ¡°It¡¯s true. I went with them.¡± Davin added, ¡°That¡¯s right. I even heard that my brother helped them out too. He was the one who made the necessary arrangements with the hospital staff.¡± Sophia¡¯s gazended on Evan before she questioned, ¡°Is this true?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± However, he said nothing about Tiffany¡¯s disappearance. John had yet to find out anything about who took her. Fearing that Nicole would worry about her, he did not inform her about it. Only after the exnation did Sophia heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank god. That troublesome Levant finally has a child. If he refuses to marry for the rest of his life, at the very least, he¡¯ll have a son who¡¯ll take care of him when he¡¯s old.¡± She frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think his son will take care of him in the future. The man doesn¡¯t even want the son to be born. If it were up to me, I¡¯d rather not have the child take care of him in the future.¡± Sophia sighed. ¡°He¡¯s just stubborn right now. When he sees his child, he¡¯ll love the kid.¡± At that, She fell silent. Then, she lifted her head to look at Davin. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you let Sophia know about that problem of yours?¡± Problem? The woman¡¯s emphasis on the word piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity. Evan sized Davin up beforeing to a conclusion that his brother must have done something that enraged She. Otherwise, thetter would not be giving him a look like that. Nicole, too, was making guesses of her own. She wondered what weird things Davin had done to infuriate She again. Otherwise, the woman would not have mentioned it in front of Sophia, her future mother-inw. Sophia¡¯s reaction was even more interesting than theirs. She nced at Davin for a brief second before she turned to She. ¡°She, tell me what he has done this time. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you. Don¡¯t worry. Even if you¡¯re not my future daughter-inw, we¡¯re both women. I won¡¯t let him off the hook easily.¡± She was d to see Sophia¡¯s reaction. She folded her arms and raised her chin high in Davin¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯d prefer you to tell her yourself. You know what you¡¯ve done best.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Davin was silent for a moment before he chuckled. ¡°What did I do? I¡¯d say I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± He then exined in a serious demeanor, ¡°She¡¯s just being melodramatic about it. You know, she¡¯s a woman. Don¡¯t listen to her words. I¡¯ve been good recently. I didn¡¯t even drink with those friends of mine. I¡¯m already fantastic to abstain from that. If I were to score my behavior, I¡¯d give myself a score of a hundred for this.¡± At that, he shed a smile at his fianc¨¦e. ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough. We¡¯ll sort out our own problem,¡± Davin added in the end. A score of a hundred? How shameless can you be? She shot him a re. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re giving yourself a score of a hundred. So, you¡¯re giving a score of a hundred out of a thousand? Davin Seet, if you¡¯re not going to say it, I will. Feel free to correct me if I¡¯m wrong. I promise to only speak the truth.¡± At that, she snapped her head to the side to look at Sophia. ¡°Sophia, Davin¡¯s crossed the line. He¡¯s been secretly keeping a woman. He never told me about it, thinking that I¡¯m a fool. He¡¯s too horrible!¡± The moment those words left She¡¯s mouth, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Davin. At that moment, Nicole recalled a story Davin had told her when he found out about Juan¡¯s existence back then. He told her he was once in love with a woman, and that woman had his child. However, the woman had a miscarriage because he fought with someone when he was drunk. The woman Davin is keeping must be his ex-girlfriend, Nicole guessed. The man never got to tell her about what happened after, as Maya and Nina had interrupted him. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Nicole was lost in her thoughts, recalling Davin¡¯s story, when the man¡¯s yowl pulled her back to her senses. ¡°Mom, w-why are you hitting me again? I¡¯m a grown man. Why are you still hitting me?¡± ¡°Hitting you? You deserve it!¡± Sophia waved her hand as she gritted her teeth. Jabbing her finger at him, she hissed, ¡°Speak. Who is this woman? Why are you seeing her behind She¡¯s back?¡± ¡°I¡­ Mom, she¡­ Both of us¡­ This isn¡¯t like what you think it is. I used to be in a rtionship with her in the past, but not anymore. Now, I¡¯m only¡­¡± Sophia was taken aback. ¡°What nonsense are you going on about? Do you know how to speak English?¡± ¡°I do. Of course I do. I¡¯m now-¡± Looking at Davin, She roared, ¡°You¡¯re crossing the boundaries with her. She called you in the middle of the night, saying that she misses you and wants you to keep herpany. Davin, what are you trying to do? We¡¯re not married yet, but you¡¯re already keeping a mistress? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re crossing the line? Do you think I¡¯m an easy target? Do you think the Muir family is an easy target?¡± Everyone fell silent after hearing her words. Evan and Nicole shared a look. Many things had happened, and She seemed as though she was going to tear Davin a new one. Both were silently watching the scene. As Sophia was with them, they wanted to see what she, who was always fair, would do about the situation. ¡°Is what She said true?¡± Sophia queried. After a moment of thinking, Davin replied, ¡°No. It¡¯s not like what she said. There¡¯s something else about it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something else about it? I witnessed the call myself. Tell me, what is the something else?¡± She questioned. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Mom, this is what happened. She¡¯s sick, and the reason for her illness has something to do with me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving her money ¨C it¡¯s for her treatment. She called me in the middle of the night because she¡¯s not feeling well. She didn¡¯t say she misses me. She just wants me to send her to the hospital.¡± She cracked her knuckles as she enunciated forcefully, ¡°She wants you to send her to the hospital means she wants you. Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Can that be interpreted in this way? Isn¡¯t she putting words into his mouth? Sophia became even more baffled. ¡°What does her ill state have to do with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What does her illness have anything to do with you? She just wants you for herself,¡± his fianc¨¦e huffed. Davin sighed. With the way his mother and She were questioning him, he knew they were not going to let him off until he gave them a satisfactory answer. Oh my god. I¡¯m trying to atone for my sins. Can¡¯t you let me atone to them in peace? Why does Sheep have the ability to find things out so quickly? The troubles I have to go through! ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Sophia and She spoke at the same time. Their forceful tone sounded like they were interrogating Davin, and it sent chills down his spine. ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you. Did you have to do that?¡± Davin cleared his throat. ¡°This woman is none other than my ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°Your ex-girlfriend? Davin, y-you actually have an ex-girlfriend? You¡­¡± ¡°Is it that weird for me to have an ex-girlfriend? It¡¯s only weird if a rich, handsome, and easygoing yboy like me doesn¡¯t have an ex-girlfriend.¡± With a pale face, She turned to look at Sophia. Thetter chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s right about that. He made the right choice to be born in our family. Moreover, he¡¯s handsome, so he can do this. However¡­¡± she trailed off as she stared at Davin and then reprimanded, ¡°If you¡¯ve chosen to be with She, why are you still in close contact with your ex-girlfriend? It¡¯s inappropriate. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re being unfaithful and greedy!¡± She fumed. Davin sighed again. I didn¡¯t pick you in the beginning. I was waiting for my ex-girlfriend, and I only relented because you kept clinging to my mother and I, forcing me into the rtionship. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 However, he would always remember the hard times She had gone through with him. After those months, he had given up waiting for his ex-girlfriend and epted She. Yet, unexpectedly, the woman in his past had popped into his life again. He was helping his ex-girlfriend ¨C not because he still had feelings for her ¨C but because he felt that he owed her and wanted to make up for it. ¡°The two of you really have misunderstood me. I don¡¯t mean anything else. When she was my girlfriend, I got drunk and fought once, and I ended up causing her¡­¡± I better not mention the miscarriage. It might make things worse. He quickly changed his words. ¡°I ended up causing her to be hurt, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s been unwell until now. Therefore, I think I should make it up to her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Davin guaranteed. She cast doubtful eyes on him and asked, ¡°If all you want to do is to make it up to her, then you should give her more money and stop meeting her in the future. In my opinion, for a woman to cling to you means that she still has feelings for you. As your fianc¨¦e, I can¡¯t let a woman like her have any chance to get close to you.¡± Davin fell silent as he looked at her. She continued, ¡°Davin, I can put myself into your shoes, but you should put yourself into my shoes and just hand her the money. Cut ties with her after. That¡¯s the only way our rtionship will continue to be peaceful. What do you think about it?¡± The man remained silent. His mother voiced, ¡°I think She¡¯s right. She, you have my support. You¡¯re someone who can see the big picture. Dave, I¡¯ll do this for you. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t treat your ex-girlfriend terribly. From now on, you¡¯ll spend your time with She well. Don¡¯t fight over this matter again. Pick a date and quickly get married so we¡¯ll be a family.¡± She was d to hear Sophia¡¯s words. It was better for Sophia to give the woman money in case the woman refused to take the money from Davin. Davin sighed again. ¡°Mom, regardless of everything, she¡¯s hurt because of me. You have to be wary of your demeanor and be nicer to her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Though she had gotten Sophia¡¯s reassurance, She still felt a little upset about it. She shot a few vicious res at Davin before the matter was finally settled. Just then, Sophia¡¯s phone rang. After peeking at the screen, she picked up the call. ¡°Anything I can help you with, Murphy?¡± After a while of silence, delight crept upon Sophia¡¯s face. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about it. You have to take good care of her.¡± After the call ended, a bright smile was on Sophia¡¯s face. She turned to look at Nicole and She. ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood the two of you about Tiffany. Why don¡¯t you stay here for lunch? I¡¯ll ask the maids to cook whatever you wish to eat.¡± Nicole was surprised, and she pondered what Murphy had told Sophia to make her seemed thrilled. A thoughtful look shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. He could guess what had made Murphy and Sophia so excited. I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with that certain person. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the afternoon, both Nina and Maya came to Seet Residence for lunch as well. As Sophia had heard about Nina¡¯s speech at her press conference, she told her stories of how the Seet family grew stronger; she wanted Nina to understand why she should stick to her morals and principles. Knowing that Sophia¡¯s stories were meant for her, the girl¡¯s face turned pale before it turned red in embarrassment. However, Nina could not escape from the scene. Hence, she hung her head and gloomily ate her food. Evan interrupted, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to tell her these stories. She understands the reasons for principles well. Both Nicole and I have had a talk with her.¡± Sophia sighed. ¡°I¡¯m old, so I¡¯ve be more naggy. I really hope for the children to be talented people. I hope they can make Seet Group proud.¡± Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Davin muttered, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. My brother¡¯s kids are all smart children. They¡¯ll be one of the best in the future. I¡¯m afraid that even Evan will lose to them.¡± Sophia responded, ¡°I¡¯ll be d if they really can be better than Evan.¡± ¡°No worries, Mom. They will,¡± her younger son reassured. ¡°Oh, I was too preupied with your brother. You should do your best with She too. I¡¯m waiting to raise your kids. Now that Evan¡¯s kids are all grown up, I miss the times when they were younger. They were so cute. Everyone loved them.¡± That remark made She smile awkwardly. ¡°Sophia, please continue eating. If you keep talking, the food will turn cold.¡± Maya took more servings of food for Sophia. ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandma, eat more. You have to trust Uncle Davin. She¡¯ll have cutembs soon. Baa, baa!¡± the young girl said as she put her hands on top of her head as if they were sheep horns. Although she was already a teenager, she was still adorable as ever. Sophiaughed at the sight. ¡°Why don¡¯t I let you take care of their children when they have them?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m just scared Uncle Davin can¡¯t bear to part with them.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Of course I can. I¡¯ll let the four of you take care of them. With cousins like you, they¡¯ll definitely be smart kids too.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and have some babies already. I keep urging you even though you¡¯re an adult now. What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯ll be soon!¡± At that, She sneakily kicked him and whispered, ¡°If you want me to give birth to your children, you¡¯ll have to cut ties with your ex-girlfriend first.¡± Then, she even pinched Davin¡¯s thigh hard. ¡°Ouch!¡± he wailed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡± He hurriedly dug into his meal. ¡°You scared me. It was as if someone stepped on your foot.¡± Sophia red at him. stering a smile on, Davin reassured, ¡°Of course not. Let¡¯s dig in.¡± After lunch, Evan and Nicole brought Nina to meet her new makeup teacher. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet. Please let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Chris Sanders, and I specialize in skin care products.¡± This is my new teacher? My teacher¡¯s a guy? Nina sized Chris up. The man had a clear voice, and he was handsome. Although he was not as tall as her father, he was at least six feet. He had a bright smile, and he seemed easygoing and polite. ¡°Nina, this is your new teacher, so you should greet him.¡± Nicole dragged her daughter out from her daze. Recollecting herself, Nina greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Sanders, I¡¯m Nina.¡± Chris nodded, looking d. ¡°Nina, I¡¯ll be your teacher from now on. You can ask me any questions you have in mind.¡± At that, the girl stole a peek at Evan before she froze. She did have a question in her mind. ¡°Mr. Sanders, I¡¯d like to ask you if there¡¯s a product that can make small eyes turn into big eyes and solve every skin problem?¡± ¡°Makeup can, but it¡¯ll be a tough feat for basic skincare products to achieve. You can¡¯t change small eyes into big eyes with just skincare products,¡± her teacher answered truthfully. Nina then turned to her father again, thinking, Daddy, you heard him. It¡¯s impossible for small eyes to turn into big eyes. Don¡¯t ask me toe up with a product like that before I can have a press conference. ¡°However, it¡¯s possible to change someone¡¯s looks with basic skincare routine and makeup,¡± Chris continued. ¡°Makeup is my specialization, but I hope to learn more about creating cosmetics products. I¡¯m hoping to come up with these kinds of products for every woman. This way, no matter how terrible their faces are, they can achieve perfection through skincare and makeup. I hope their faces will be as smooth as baby¡¯s skin.¡± Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 ¡°You can do it,¡± Chris encouraged. ¡°All right. Nina, Mommy and Daddy will head back first. You¡¯ll stay here for your lesson. We¡¯ll ask the maid to pick you upter.¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡± ¡°Safe journey, Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet.¡± As Chris watched Evan and Nicole leave, something dark shed across his gentle face. It seemed like he was hiding something behind his bright smile. ¡°Mr. Sanders, what will we learn first?¡± Nina¡¯s voice dragged him back to his senses. He turned to her and muttered, ¡°I have a list of ingredients here. Memorize their names first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina took the list and slowly memorized them. Meanwhile, after Davin and She left, Sophia brought maids along with her to the address Davin gave her; she hurried to Davin¡¯s ex-girlfriend¡¯s ce. It had been difficult for Davin and She to get together, and she would not let another woman destroy their rtionship. She had to resolve this issue as quickly as possible. The Seet family was rich; she was more than willing to use lots of money, as long as this other woman kept a distance from Davin and stop threatening his rtionship with She. ¡°This is it?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is the address Mr. Davin gave us.¡± ¡°Knock on the door.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ms. Lawrene stepped forward and knocked on the door. Soon, the door opened. When the woman saw Sophia and Ms. Lawrene, she froze. As she used to be Davin¡¯s girlfriend, she had a certain amount of knowledge of the Seet family. She had once seen a photo of Sophia on Davin¡¯s social media. One nce, and she knew the elegant woman standing in front of her was Davin¡¯s mother. ¡°You must be Renee Hadley.¡± Sophia took in the sight of the woman. She looked pretty, but she did not exude sexual charm; she seemed like a simple, sweet girl. She could not believe her yboy son would fall in love with a simple woman like her. ¡°Yes, I am. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Renee asked. ¡°Yes. May we enter your house?¡± Sophia made sure to be polite to her. Firstly, it was because Renee did not leave a bad first impression on her. Secondly, Davin had reminded her to be courteous as he owed her. Hearing her gentle tone, the woman nodded and invited them in. Sophia looked around the house. The house was not luxurious nor piled with expensive pieces of furniture, and it was clean and tidy. It seemed like Renee was a woman who knew how to housekeep. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± With that, Renee brewed a cup of tea before she ced it in front of Sophia. Thetter remarked, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sit down, and let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Renee knew Davin¡¯s mother must be here for a reason. However, she could not think of what reason it could be. She was interested in what she was about to say. ¡°Mrs. Seet, do speak your mind.¡± ¡°All right. I like your straightforward attitude, so I¡¯ll be direct. You used to be in a rtionship with my son, Davin, right?¡± Hearing her mention of their past rtionship, Renee nodded in silence. Sophia sighed before she continued, ¡°Fate is cruel, and the two of you weren¡¯t meant to be. He now has a new girlfriend, and they¡¯re about to get married. Davin¡¯s father and I picked his girlfriend personally, and her status matches ours. Moreover, she¡¯s a match for Dad. So¡­ Since some things have gone by, let them stay in the past. Davin said he feels he owes you, and he wants to make up to you. So, tell us what you need, and the Seet family will do our best to give you that.¡± Renee was quick to digest the information. Sophia was telling her that Davin was about to marry his girlfriend of equal status and that her rtionship with the man was now in the past. The Seet family would give her something she needed for what Davin owed her. Most importantly, Sophia was warning her to keep a distance from Davin. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 ¡°Mrs. Seet, I don¡¯t want anything. I know how rich the Seet family is, but what Davin owes me can¡¯t be solved easily.¡± At that, Renee¡¯s eyes reddened, and she lowered her head. Sophia was baffled. It can¡¯t be solved easily? What does she mean? Is she nning to cling to Davin? She looks like a reasonable young woman. She can¡¯t be nning to stick to Davin forever, can she? If that¡¯s the case, how will my unwise but sympathetic son deal with this? No, I¡¯ll have to resolve this myself. It has to be a perfect resolution. Sophia shed her a smile. ¡°A rtionship runs both ways. You were willing to enter into the rtionship with Davin back then, but you were also the one to break off with him. Since you¡¯ve chosen to end the rtionship, he doesn¡¯t owe you anything anymore, right?¡± Renee was silent. Seeing the furrowed brows and solemn look on Renee¡¯s face, Sophia added, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mean that it was wrong for you to leave. It¡¯s normal for a couple to break up. Furthermore, many married couples divorce nowadays. Regardless of whether it is a breakup or a divorce, it¡¯s a decision to leave. Since you¡¯ve decided to leave, it¡¯s good for the two of you to draw a clear line between each other. That is what I feel. What do you think, Ms. Hadley?¡± Sophia felt that she had been extremely patient with Renee. Usually, when she spoke to her two sons, she could barely contain her anger. It was a sign of her sincerity to resolve this problem. The younger woman took in a deep breath before she looked at her. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not nning to cling to Davin. I encountered him at the hospital two months ago. That¡¯s when he found out about my situation and wanted to help me.¡± ¡°Encountered? Did you say you don¡¯t want to cling to him? Then why did I hear my future daughter-in- law telling me that you were calling him in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, I called him because I had an emergency. I didn¡¯t know it would cause a misunderstanding for his girlfriend. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t call him anymore. There¡¯s a reason why Davin is helping me. If you know what it is, you¡¯ll understand why I say it won¡¯t be easy for him to make up for what he owes me.¡± The remorseful expression Renee had piqued Sophia¡¯s curiosity. If the matter were not resolved today, Sophia was afraid that Renee would continue to contact her younger son. ¡°What reason is it? Davin has not told me much about it. It seems like you¡¯ve been keeping it in your heart for a long time. What about this? Tell me about it so I can understand you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to resolve this matter, and I¡¯ll give you an appropriate answer. You¡¯ll be able to enjoy your own life after this.¡± A self-deprecatory smile grew on Renee¡¯s lips. ¡°Like what you¡¯ve said, fate is cruel for Davin and I. I understand what you mean. My life after this will not have anything to do with him. We were never fated to be. However, if anyone¡¯s at fault, it¡¯s me. I was the one who chose to leave. I left because¡­¡± Sophia listened carefully as Renee told her their past. Half a year after she got together with Davin, Renee became pregnant. Back then, the man was young and rash. After getting drunk, he fought with someone. The other party was rash, too, and he had smashed a wine bottle toward Davin¡¯s head. In a panic, Renee rushed in front of Davin to block the blow for him, and the bottle smashed onto her stomach. However, the man was unhappy that Davin was unhurt. He tugged on her arm and shoved her aside, so her stomach hit the corner of the table. At that moment, she bled. ¡°It hurts! My stomach hurts¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Seeing her ashen face and hearing her wails, the other party was afraid that he would end up killing someone. Thus, he ran. Davin had sent her to the hospital only to find out she had a miscarriage. Not only did she have a miscarriage, but her womb suffered an injury as well. From then on, she could never bear any children. ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right societal status to marry Davin. After bing infertile, I became even more unworthy of marrying him. I was upset to see him miserable and guilty when he found out I couldn¡¯t bear any children anymore. I really was.¡± Renee breathed in deeply before continuing, ¡°I feel inferior to be a woman who can¡¯t bear children. I don¡¯t feel like a perfect woman anymore. I loved him so much back then, to the point I could die for him.¡± Sophia knew her words were true. Otherwise, she would not have stood in front of Davin to take the blow for him. Renee continued, ¡°That¡¯s why, as long as it¡¯s good for him, I¡¯d do anything. I lived a life upied by thoughts of loving him and leaving him. I was conflicted. I felt that a woman like me should keep my distance from him so that he could find a suitable woman. Finally, I came to a decision. I asked a middle- aged woman to pretend to be my mother who opposed my rtionship with him. Then, I argued with him with some excuses I came up with. After that, I asked my fake mother to bring me away. It¡¯s been ten years since then. I wasn¡¯t expecting to see him again now.¡± At that, several emotions washed over her heart. She breathed out slowly before she continued, ¡°I called him to send me to the hospital that night because my aunt had a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. It was an emergency, so¡­ I really didn¡¯t think it would be a misunderstanding between his girlfriend and him. I¡¯m really sorry about it. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Seet. I won¡¯t contact him anymore. Since I¡¯ve left him back then, I won¡¯t cling to him now.¡± Sophia was quiet for a while. Renee¡¯s story surprised her. She never thought that her carefree and loud son would once have a rtionship like this. She could barely believe that he hade across a woman like Renee. God certainly takes care of him. However¡­ Even a rtionship like this could not escape fate. Sophia did not wish to say which side was right or wrong; she just felt that it was a pity for their rtionship to have ended in that way. Yet¡­ ¡°Renee, you¡¯re a good kid. I thank you for what you¡¯ve done for Davin. If this was ten years ago¡­ If I realized that a woman like you loves my silly son so much, I would¡¯ve approved of your rtionship. Your status wouldn¡¯t have mattered to me. However, many things have happened during these ten years. Davin now has feelings for his fianc¨¦e. Neither of you can go back to the past.¡± Sophia could not help but sigh. How cruel fate can be. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good kid, and you¡¯re right. It won¡¯t be easy to make up for what Davin owes you. What about this? Tell me a wish of yours, and I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill it, okay? Are you married? Do you have a husband?¡± Renee shook her head. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She had never thought of marrying someone else from the moment she left Davin. Moreover, she felt that she was a wed woman now that she could not bear children. Her low self-esteem made her reject the notion of marriage. Sophia grabbed her hand. ¡°Dear, are you not married because you can¡¯t let Davin go or because there isn¡¯t anyone suitable? I¡¯ll look for someone even better than Davin, and I¡¯ll prepare a set of expensive dowry. I¡¯ll treat you like my own daughter for the marriage. How about that?¡± Renee¡¯s expression turned dark. She knew what Sophia wanted to do. The woman wanted her to get married because she was worried she would continue to cling to Davin. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I¡¯ll make my own decision for my marriage. I won¡¯t take your dowry. Don¡¯t worry. I promise not to ever meet Davin again.¡± ¡°In that case, it won¡¯t be appropriate for me to say anything else. If you have anything you need, you can look for me. The Seet family will owe you a favor. If you ever need anything, I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Renee stayed quiet for a while. ¡°I shall not keep you any longer as it¡¯s gettingte. Besides, I still have to leave for the hospital to take care of my aunt.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Sophia felt uneasy after she left. Out of her own selfish desire, shepared both She and Renee, only to discover that each of them had their unique strengths. She sighed. ¡°Davin has been rejecting the idea of being with She all these years. Turns out it¡¯s because of this woman and the past they had. Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± Hearing Sophia¡¯s sigh, Ms. Lawrene quickly responded, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Ms. Hadley seems like a decent woman, unlike those who yearn for wealth and status. Perhaps she truly loves Mr. Seet and will keep her distance in order to grant him a blissful life.¡± Sophia sighed again. ¡°I wonder how solid is the rtionship between Davin and She? If he had to make a choice between the two women, who do you think he will choose?¡± If Davin chooses to stay with She, there¡¯s nothing Renee can do about it even if she feels aggrieved. However, if the woman that he loves is Renee, it will be a struggle to reconcile his rtionship with She. Please, Davin, don¡¯t make a bad decision. Let the past stays in the past. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I could only hope that Renee won¡¯t pester Dave anymore.¡± Coincidentally, Davin got back the same time they arrived at the Seet Residence. Sophia instructed him to meet her in the study room. I must verify Renee¡¯s statements. Also, I need to ask him about his ns. Davin sighed. ¡°Mom, what Renee said is true. When she left me, I deliberately investigated the woman who opposed our rtionship then and found out that she was a random person Renee hired to impersonate as her mother. I couldn¡¯t figure out why she did this but I have a strong hunch that she still loves me deeply and it was the same for me. She couldn¡¯t let go of me and I was hoping for her return. That¡¯s the reason why I couldn¡¯t ept She.¡± ¡°What about now? Dave, do you love Renee or She?¡± He pondered over the question. ¡°Mom, they both have different personalities. She is proactive and very determined to chase after the things that she wants. On the other hand, Renee is considerate and she puts others first. Yet, I can never see through her. Had she not left me, I¡¯d have persevered through the rtionship. It¡¯s been ten years since she left me. I don¡¯t know if she felt inferior or if she had no faith in my love for her, she doubted we could truly be together¡­ For me, if you love someone, you¡¯ve got to hold on tight no matter what happens and never back out. That¡¯s the kind of rtionship that I want. But I guess not everyone thinks like this. Now, I think that She is morepatible with me.¡± Sophia was very much relieved after hearing those words from him. ¡°I hear you, Davin, and I can understand how you feel. I¡¯ll be at ease as long as you know your heart¡¯s desire.¡± ¡°Mom, I feel like I owe Renee and I want to make it up to her. What should I do for her?¡± ¡°Davin, if Renee doesn¡¯t love you anymore, whatever you do won¡¯t matter. If she still has feelings for you and you keep approaching her, you¡¯re only ming her sparks of love into a strong fire. In the end, you¡¯ll be the one getting burnt.¡± ¡°So, just leave her alone and don¡¯t y with fire. Think about She, who will feel sad if she knows that you kept seeing Renee. Don¡¯t bother about this any further and leave the matter to me. I¡¯ll talk to Renee and she can look for me if she needs help in the future.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Davin sank into deep thoughts and concluded that Sophia was right. ¡°Thanks for helping me out, Mom. Please try your best to satisfy all of Renee¡¯s requests, regardless of what they are. After all, I owe it to her.¡± Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 ¡°¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do,¡± was Sophia¡¯s reply. Back at the Imperial Garden, Maya was observing a dolled-up Nina attentively. She asked as she blinked her glossy eyes, ¡°Nina, are you going for sses again?¡± Nina has been so engrossed and obsessed with her studies these past few months. She attends sses whenever she¡¯s free, it¡¯s like an addiction. Nina simpered while checking herself out in the mirror. Her face was fair with a touch of blush that looked like the rose in May. She got up and walked to her wardrobe. Holding two jackets in her hands, Nina was in a dilemma. ¡°Maya, do I look better in white or pink?¡± Maya looked at her sister¡¯s make-up and turned to her clothes. ¡°Pink. It goes well with your make-up today.¡± Nina immediately wore the pink jacket and twirled in front of the mirror. She did not seem satisfied with her outfit and changed into the white jacket. Momentster, she changed it back to the pink one. Mr. Sanders likes pink and white. If I have to pick one between these two¡­ hmm¡­ pink it is! She then carefully matched her shoes and headed downstairs. Maya reflected as she sent Nina off. She really loves dolling herself up nowadays. Not only does she love dressing up, but she¡¯s also very picky with it. Chris was already waiting for her when Nina arrived at theb. He even helped her to prepare the equipment needed for the experiment. ¡°Nina, today, we¡¯re going to learn how to mix some basic skincare ingredients. We¡¯ll conduct an experimentter so that you get to see the oue.¡± ¡°Noted, Mr. Sanders.¡± Nina stood beside Chris, got the equipment ready, and started checking the ingredients against the list. She then organized them in an orderly manner. Chris scrutinized her. ¡°Nina, you look great in this outfit.¡± A warm, fuzzy feeling brewed inside her. She looked at her teacher bashfully. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sanders.¡± Not long after, he said, ¡°But you might dirty your jacket. There are two sets ofb coats over there, you can take one and put it on.¡± Realization dawned on Nina. Mr. Sanders only praised my attire because he was worried that I might stain it. Silly me! Sulking, she took ab coat and headed to the changing room. Chris looked at her again when she returned. Seeing the oversized sleeves, he did not hesitate to adjust them for her. Shortly after, he swiftly brushed her hair to the back with his fingers. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sanders.¡± No one has ever rolled my sleeves up or fixed my hair before. Nina was touched by his action. ¡°You¡¯re most wee. Shall we begin?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chris began to exin to her about the ingredients mix. Holding the test tubes with his long and slender fingers, he looked exceptionally serious. Mr. Sanders is so handsome. Nina thought he was shining bright like a diamond. Unlike Daddy who exudes an arrogant, cool, yet noble aura; Mr. Sanders is as warm as the sun, his gestures and demeanor are very charming. Nina was mesmerized. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It wasn¡¯t until Chris finished speaking and prompted her to operate the equipment that she finally stopped daydreaming. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Sanders, I didn¡¯t get thest part. What is the ratio of Squne and Blue Copper Peptide? ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll exin again.¡± Chris repeated patiently. This time, Nina paid full attention. She had demonstrated an extraordinary ir in understanding beauty products since she was a child. Learning about the ingredients mix was a cakewalk for Nina. Chris praised her greatly for her talent. ¡°Nina, coupled with your intelligence and natural talent, you¡¯ll surely make it big in the skincare industry if you keep working hard.¡± Feeling over the moon by his praise, Nina looked at Chris. ¡°Mr. Sanders, can you be my teacher forever? Why don¡¯t we join hands to develop a new line of skin care products in the future?¡± Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Chris¡¯ expression dimmed and he bowed his head to look at the equipment. ¡°Change is a constant. We¡¯ll never know what happens next. You should prioritize your studies for now. Do you have any questions about the experiment just now? If you do, you may ask me.¡± Nina fell silent. Did Mr. Sanders just decline my invitation? Is he not willing to work with me to develop a new skincare product? But why not? Right when she wanted to inquire further, the roaring sound of thunder distracted them. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m afraid it will be raining cats and dogster. Why don¡¯t I take you home now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t feel like going home just yet. My driver will be here to pick me up when the ss ends.¡± Chris hesitated for a while and stopped pursuing the matter. He then handed over a reference book to Nina. ¡°Take a look at this book, it mighte in handy in the near future.¡± Nodding, Nina packed up the equipment and put them back one by one. After cleaning up the working desk, she sat down to read. With a book in his hand, Chris sat opposite her. No one spoke a word. The room fell into a state of pin- drop silence. Within moments, whooshing sounds of a rainstorm filled the room. Nina continued to bury her head in the book as if she heard nothing. Chris withdrew his gaze from the window and fixed it on Nina. Her small face looks so fair and proud, hinting at her headstrong personality. And the way she would draw and write from time to time, with the pen in between her slender fingers¡­ She seems to be indulging in the ocean of knowledge. Following a thunderous rumble, the wind sted as the rain got heavier. Chris could feel a chill settling in. He grabbed his own jacket and covered Nina. Smelling the man¡¯s unique scent from the jacket, Nina looked up and gave him a thin smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sanders.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Carry on with your reading then.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°All right.¡± Nina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This is an amazing feeling. It feels really wonderful to be cared for. Half an hour had passed and the driver of the Seet family came to pick up Nina. She returned the jacket to Chris. ¡°Mr. Sanders, there¡¯s a faint floral cum fruity scent on your jacket. It smells really good, giving people a veryforting and warm feeling.¡± ¡°You like the scent? I made this cologne myself. If you like it, I can make you one that¡¯s fordies.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ll bring you a bottle in our next ss. In the future, you can learn how to customize your own fragrance.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to learn that. Thanks again, Mr. Sanders.¡± Nina left with her driver. During the journey home, she could not help sniffing her clothes to inhale the calming scent. Back at Imperial Garden, Nicole and Evan were watching the rain on the balcony and chit-chatting away. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m home.¡± Nicole saw that Nina¡¯s clothes and hair were a little wet. ¡°Go take a hot bath, Nina. Get changed so that you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°All right, Mommy. You have a sweet time with Daddy then. Haha.¡± With that, she darted upstairs. Nicole felt something was off with Nina and nudged Evan. ¡°Did you notice the changes in your daughter?¡± ¡°Changes? In terms of what?¡± Evan frowned and looked towards the direction of the staircase. ¡°She used to look exactly like you, always wearing a cold face. But look at her now. She seems to be more active and down-to-earth. She¡¯s actually smiling more often. I¡¯ve caught her giggling for no apparent reason too. That look she has¡­¡± Evan interrupted her, ¡°Being active is good. She¡¯s still a child and it¡¯s totally normal for girls her age to be laughing and crying as they learn how to express themselves freely.¡± Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Nicole raised her head and stared at Evan nkly. Normal? How could this be normal? You didn¡¯t get me the first time. Nina¡¯s behavior now clearly shows that she¡¯s¡­ Hmm¡­ I¡¯d better not say a word more as Nina is very sensitive about these things. Puppy love during the teenage yearses and goes very fast. Oh well, I¡¯ll just let it be. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Evan was puzzled. ¡°Because you¡¯re good looking,¡± Nicole simply answered. ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m d to receive yourpliment.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to grin from ear to ear. I was just saying and didn¡¯t really mean it.¡± Evan was dumbstruck for a moment. He pulled her into his arms. ¡°Then, praise me like you mean it.¡± Praise him like I mean it? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She blinked her rounded and she said in a serious tone, ¡°You have such exquisite taste in women and as a result, you found yourself a terrific wife.¡± Evan furrowed his brows at that. ¡°You¡¯re very lucky too, for your wife has blessed you with four smart and adorable children. Your sons are handsome and your daughters are gorgeous.¡± Are you even praising me? ¡°Do it properly!¡± He pinched her on the waist. Nicole thought for a while. ¡°Um, you have an attractive face, a hot body, and a fantastic career. Everything about you is awesome.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. Look at my face, I¡¯m dead serious.¡± ¡°Since you said so, I think I shouldn¡¯t waste any of my incredible genes then. Since you¡¯re recovering very well, I think it¡¯s time for us to catch up on our childbearing n.¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. He wants to have more children? Seriously? He surely has a knack for connecting any topic to making babies. ¡°Well, some things are beyond my control. The right timing is key to getting conceived sessfully.¡± ¡°I concur with you that the right timing is of utmost importance. However, hard work is necessary to make it happen too. We should work on that¡­ now!¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Evan carried Nicole and strode upstairs to the master bedroom. She snuggled in his embrace, listening to the rhythm of his heartbeat, and a smug settled upon her face. Seeing how sweet the couple were, the maids hid away to give them their well-deserved private space and time. Seems like there might be a new addition to the Seet family very soon. Meanwhile, Nina came out from the shower and was met with Maya who was about to send herundry to the maids. She looked at Nina and asked, ¡°Where are your change of clothes? I can pass them along with mine to the maids.¡± Nina paused for a second. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll do thatter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just give them to me.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Nina insisted. Curious but couldn¡¯t be bothered to inquire about it, Maya simply turned and went to look for the maids. When she returned, she caught Nina in a daze with a silly grin on her face while hugging herundry tightly. Intrigued, Maya approached her. ¡°Nina, why are you holding on to yourundry?¡± Nina took a nce at her. ¡°I like the cologne smell on my clothes.¡± Maya sniffed. There¡¯s indeed a light, citrusy scent. ¡±What fragrance is this? It¡¯s quite pleasing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Sanders¡¯ cologne. He mixed it himself.¡± Maya¡¯s forehead creased. How did Mr. Sanders¡¯ cologne get on Nina¡¯s clothes? When she was about to ask further, she noticed Nina was hanging up the clothes. ¡°Nina, aren¡¯t you going to send them for washing?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want the smell of cologne to be wash off.¡± Maya was stunned into silence. What¡¯s going on? The ever-so-cool Nina is refusing to wash her clothes in order to keep the smell of the cologne? Something isn¡¯t right¡­ Something fishy is definitely going on¡­ In the evening, one of the maids brought in a well-crafted box with floral carvings on it and ced it on the table. ¡°Mr. Seet, this is a gift from Mr. Levant. He said that Mrs. Seet would like it.¡± Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 ¡°A present for Mrs. Seet?¡± The maid nodded. ¡°Yes. Mr. Levant asked for the gift to be passed to Mrs. Seet because he knows that he¡¯s not weed in the Imperial Garden. He left the moment he passed us the gift.¡± Evan was silent for a moment. He narrowed his eyes as he opened the box. Your presence is not weed here and neither is your gift. Such a persistent man who¡¯s still thinking of Nicole even now. He whipped out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello Evan, to what do I owe the pleasure?¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Morris, I would like to know how¡¯s Tiffany doing now?¡± ¡°How did you know that she¡¯s here with me? Did your mom tell you?¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t say anything. I just took a wild guess.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. When Murphy called Sophia at the Seet Residence thest time, Evan already noticed Sophia¡¯s reaction and had suspected that since. Murphy chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant guess. Indeed, Tiffany is here with me. She¡¯s pregnant with my grandchild, so it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯ll ensure both mother and child are safe and sound. Speaking of which, I have you to thank for keeping the baby alive. I know that you called the hospital when Levant wanted her to go for an abortion. Rest assured that when the baby arrives, I¡¯ll thank you in person.¡± ¡°No worries, you don¡¯t have to thank me, Uncle Morris. Once the child is born, don¡¯t forget to bring me along when you present the baby to Levant.¡± Thinking deeply, Murphy said, ¡°I know, this stubborn rascal is still pursuing things in the wrong way. I should really teach him a lesson. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely get you involved.¡± After hanging up, a gleam flickered in Evan¡¯s eyes. I wonder if Murphy will ept this daughter-inw of his after a few months of observation period? Levant, enjoy yourst few months of freedom while you can. When the baby arrives, you¡¯ll have no time to think about Nicole but to pay full attention to the child. ¡°Put this away. There¡¯s no need to pass it to Mrs. Seet. Use it where you see fit.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet.¡± The maid went away with the box. The next morning, Levant rang Nicole happily, thinking that she had epted the present since it was not returned. He went straight to the point when the line was connected. ¡°Nicole, did you like my present?¡± ¡°Present? What present?¡± Nicole waspletely baffled. ¡°The box that I personally sent to Imperial Garden yesterday; the one with a nice floral design on it. There are many rare items inside the box which money can¡¯t buy. Tell me which one do you like and I¡¯ll keep searching to bring you the best gift in the world.¡± Nicole was stunned. What? I didn¡¯t receive any present, let alone any rare items! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking, Nicole? You don¡¯t need to be shy. I¡¯ll give you anything, as long as you like it.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Are you sure that¡­¡± ¡°Was the present for me?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Evan interrupted her and snatched the phone away. Looking at the screen, he uttered, ¡°I thank you on behalf of Nicole. She likes many things, so feel free to keep searching and bringing them to me. I¡¯ll organize an auction, sell them off, and make sure that all proceeds go to charity.¡± Evan Seet? ¡°I¡¯m having a conversation with Nicole. Why did you interrupt us? Also, who are you to auction off my gifts to Nicole?¡± Levant squeezed those words through his gritted teeth. Evanughed out loud. ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m the rightful husband of Nicole and I do things my way.¡± With that, he hung up. Nicole heaved a long sigh as she finally understood what happened. Apparently, Evan put away my gift from Levant. ¡°Evan, what did he give me?¡± ¡°Why? Are you interested in his gifts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about his gifts, if you want anything, I¡¯ll just buy it for you.¡± Nicole fell silent at that. So, I can¡¯t even have a peek? She sighed inwardly. I can see that Evan finds Levant and anything rted to him annoying. Looking at the dimmed cell phone screen, Levant was infuriated that his effort was in vain. I didn¡¯t expect all the precious goods to end up in Evan¡¯s hands, and the worst part was that I delivered them personally. I would not have sent them if I had known Nicole wouldn¡¯t be there to receive them. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Should I go take it back? I doubt Evan would return the gift to me easily. Even if he intends to do so, it woulde with a great price. But why should I be forced to suffer in silence? I can¡¯t stomach the sense of aggrievement. What should I do? To go or not to go? After pondering over the matter, Levant decided to pay Imperial Garden a visit. The moment he stepped foot into the residence, he made a scene and requested to see Evan. ¡°Mr. Levant, are you looking for Mr. Seet to retrieve your box?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, it belongs to me and I¡¯m here to collect it.¡± Since Nicole can¡¯t keep it, I sure as hell am not going to let Evan have it for free. After all, it¡¯s a special item that I¡¯ve obtained at an exorbitant price. ¡°Mr. Seet has ordered us to return it to you if you¡¯re here to im it.¡± What? That¡¯s it? He¡¯s giving it back just like that? Levant was surprised. The maid brought the box out and ced it in front of him. ¡°Here you go, Mr. Levant.¡± He grabbed the box and scrutinized it. It¡¯s the same one I brought here; everything is in one piece, not an item more or less. ¡°Mr. Levant, Mr. Seet also reminded us to send you off immediately once the box is returned.¡± Levant scoffed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to linger around any longer? Well, I won¡¯t! Not even if you beg me.¡± At the urging of the maids, Levant took the box and drove away. Back at Levant Winery, he opened the box and took out a first-grade white jade and a pair of ruby jade bangles. He noticed something strange when he held the jewels in his hands. The ruby jade was supposed to be crystal clear, with its marble design clearly seen from all angles. This one looks polished but where are the marble designs which look like blood veins? And the white jade¡­ it doesn¡¯t quite look like the one I had. Levant mulled it over and finally figured out what had happened. ¡°Evan Seet! How dare you swapped out my stones?¡± No wonder he gave it back to me promptly. He had the items reced! ¡°What a shameless man!¡± Levant mmed the box lid shut. I guess I have to endure the loss. Evan must have nned a way to work around this. If I keep harping on it, he might turn it around and frame me for trickery or fraud. ¡°Just you wait and see, Evan!¡± Meanwhile, back at the Imperial Garden. Evan was enjoying a cup of tea on his mahogany chair while visualizing the look on Levant¡¯s face when he discovered that the stones had been swapped. A smirk appeared on his face. Hopefully, Levant would learn from this episode and refrain from gifting Nicole anything. Otherwise, the consequences are his to bear. I have to admit though, the white jade and ruby jade are such magnificent jewels. Soon, they will be put to good use. Two monthster. Evan received a sudden phone call from Sophia, asking him to bring Nicole to the Seet Residence for an urgent matter. Both of them spected a million agenda during their journey. ¡°Could it be that She found out about Renee and how she has been pestering Davin?¡± ¡°Perhaps. We¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± Nicole thought long about it. ¡°I think I heard your uncle¡¯s voice over the phone but I can¡¯t be sure if I heard it right.¡± Murphy? But why would Murphy be there? Could it be¡­ Looking at the calendar, it¡¯s almost time. The Maybach sped all the way and rolled to a stop at the Seet Residence. When they got off the car, they were met by Levant who arrived at the same time. Huh? Why is he here too? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Just when the curious Nicole was about to greet Levant, Evan grasped her wrist and pulled her toward the direction of the living room. Evan seemed to have predicted Levant¡¯s presence, so he did not even bother to take a nce at him. Levant was displeased by how the couple ignored him. I¡¯m a guest. How could they be so rude and treated me with disrespect? Then, he recalled the jade which had been reced by Evan and resentment surged within him. This won¡¯t do. I must get back at Evan for his actions. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Levant swiftly caught up with Evan and yelled at him, ¡°Evan Seet! How can the president of Seet Group conduct such a shameless act?¡± Evan turned and looked at Levant. ¡°Now, now, hold your tongue. You must present solid evidence to back your im. You went to Imperial Garden and collected your belongings personally. The process was recorded clearly in the CCTV footage.¡± ¡°But what I retrieved was not mine. The originals had been reced!¡± ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t you say so back then?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t check on the spot.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s your problem then, seeing that you are one who didn¡¯t check.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Levant suddenly recalled that the maids were pressuring him to leave right away after handing the box over to him. There wasn¡¯t any time for me to check the contents then. Come to think of it, that was probably part of Evan¡¯s n too. ¡°I¡¯m not letting this matter off so easily, Evan. I¡¯m going toin to Aunt Sophia. You ought to return everything to me.¡± In response, Evan simply chuckled and led Nicole forward by holding her hands. Levant followed suit when an idea came across his mind all of a sudden. ¡°Nicole, did Evan give you my precious white jade and ruby jade? He reced the ones returned to me. But if he gave it to you, that¡¯s okay then. Just know that they are gifts specially prepared for you, from yours truly.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t give them to me. I didn¡¯t even get to see it,¡± Nicole replied truthfully and nced at Evan. ¡°Nicole couldn¡¯t be bothered about those things,¡± Evan responded with a sneer. Levant retorted disdainfully, ¡°Evan, since you took those stones but didn¡¯t present them to Nicole, are you nning on giving them to someone? Your mistress, perhaps?¡± He then turned to Nicole and said, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s keeping them for another woman. Those are very precious stones. He¡¯s probably using them to please other women, hence, he kept it from you. It¡¯s best if you interrogate him. I wonder which mistress of his has them now.¡± Evan stared daggers at Levant. ¡°Well, your things will indeed fall into the hands of a woman. Brace yourself, as I¡¯m going to show you which woman is the new owner to those stones.¡± Both Nicole and Levant were dumbfounded by Evan¡¯s statement. Did he mean it? Or was it just a passing remark? ¡°Are you really going to gift them to a woman?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Evan answered firmly. She pursed her lips at his reply. What nonsense is this? He didn¡¯t let me ept any presents from another man, yet he offers them to another woman? Evan Seet, you¡¯re doomed if I ever find out that you did something you shouldn¡¯t have. Levant scoffed disapprovingly. Is Evan keeping them for Aunt Sophia? If that¡¯s the case, perhaps I can sweet talk her into giving me back the jade. After all, those belong to me in the first ce. Even if I can¡¯t have them back, I can still ask for some interests or other benefits. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let Evan have it for free. The trio entered the living room and was weed by Murphy and Sophia with big smiles. ¡°Evan, Ms. Lane, I can¡¯t thank you enough for this.¡± Thank us? Nicole was perplexed. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Uncle Morris. That¡¯s what we¡¯re supposed to do.¡± ¡°Hahaha, all the credit goes to you, Evan! I¡¯ll be sure to repay you a favor in the near future.¡± Murphy looked at him with an ecstatic expression on his face. Levant was bemused by the situation at hand. What did Evan do for my father? N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Dad, why bother asking him for help? You can just task it to me.¡± As soon as Levant opened his mouth to speak, Murphy turned in his direction to give him a cold stare with a stern face. Levant was taken aback by his father¡¯s terrifying look and his heart started pounding. ¡°Dad, your expressions changed too quickly! You were beaming at them just seconds ago! So why is it when you¡¯re facing me, you¡¯re acting so hostile? I haven¡¯t seen you for ages, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve upset you in any way, have I?¡± Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 ¡°You whelp! I can¡¯t believe you still have the cheek to speak! Evan¡¯s children are all in their teenage years now. And you¡¯re not young anymore. So tell me, how did you deal with Tiffany¡¯s baby?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t bring up the past. My only wish is to bear a child with the woman that I love. I don¡¯t care for the other women at all.¡± ¡°Is that so? So you can¡¯t be bothered? What if a chubby kid shows up in front of you right now?¡± A chubby kid? I would like it very much if the woman that I love give birth to our very own chubby kid. ¡°Dad, just wait and see. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life chasing after the woman that I love, be with her, and fulfill your wish of having an adorable and chubby grandchild.¡± Murphy let out a scornfulugh. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. But your decision doesn¡¯t matter anymore since I¡¯ve got a grandchild now.¡± Levant looked at him, confused. Dad doesn¡¯t have other sons, so how did a grandchilde about? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Dad, are you daydreaming?¡± Levant poked fun at him. ¡°Son, I¡¯ll present to you my grandchild in a while and then you tell me if I¡¯m daydreaming.¡± Murphy hurried upstairs. Seeing Murphy¡¯s strange behavior, Levant turned to Sophia and asked, ¡°Aunt Sophia, is everything okay with my dad? Is he really searching for a grandson upstairs?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± You¡¯ll be bbergasted soon enough. Hearing the vague answer, Levant decided to change the topic. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss about Dadter. Aunt Sophia, I have something important that I need you to be the judge of.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sophia asked. Levant took a good look at Evan and told Sophia about the reced stones. ¡°Aunt Sophia, I¡¯m not trying to take advantage out of this situation, I just hope that you can advise your son to return me my belongings.¡± Sophia lifted her head. ¡°Evan, is what he said true?¡± Evan nodded and answered in affirmation. Hearing his confession, Levant added, ¡°At least you still have the guts to own it up like a man.¡± ¡°If this is the case, Evan, why don¡¯t you return Levant¡¯s belongings? I believe he won¡¯t send any more gifts to Nicole. Right, Levant?¡± Aunt Sophia¡¯s words are like a double-edged sword. On one hand, she seems to be siding with me; on another, she¡¯s warning me to stop sending Nicole things. Fine, I won¡¯t send her gifts then. If I do, I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake of delivering it to Imperial Garden and directly into the hands of Evan. ¡°Rest assured that I won¡¯t send any more presents to Imperial Garden, Aunt Sophia.¡± ¡°All right. Evan, please return the items to Levant.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get someone to deliver it here as soon as possible.¡± He contacted his butler right away and made the necessary arrangements. Levant was extremely satisfied with the oue. He red at Evan and gave him a smug look. Who has thestugh now? Evan approached him and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. You won¡¯t get to touch them even though they will be delivered here soon.¡± What does he mean? Aunt Sophia has agreed to this. Does he intend to go back on his words? ¡°Evan, what games are you ying at? Don¡¯t ever think of using the same trick twice. I¡¯ll definitely check the box thoroughly this time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Your items will be presented before your eyes, it¡¯s just that they won¡¯tnd in your hands at the end.¡± I doubt you¡¯ll be able to snatch it away right under my nose. Levant sneered at him. ¡°We shall wait and see,¡± he said confidently. As soon as he said that, distinct sounds of a crying newborn could be heard from upstairs. Levant was absolutely stunned. ¡°Is that the cry of a baby? Why is there a baby in Seet Residence? Whose baby is that?¡± Evan gazed at him in amusement whereas Sophia remained silent but wore a cheeky grin on her face. As for Nicole, she was secretly counting the days of Tiffany¡¯s pregnancy and reflecting on Murphy¡¯s reaction previously. I¡¯m almost certain that the crying baby is Levant¡¯s child! Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Nicole looked towards Evan, who confirmed her suspicion. Then, they both turned to Levant, who could not help but feel that something was off. As the footsteps got closer, the noise of the bawling baby got louder. When Murphy carried the baby to Levant, he was still in a daze. Baffled, he asked, ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t tell me that this is my brother. Are you really so crazy about having a grandchild that you decided to produce one yourself? You¡¯re already at such an advanced age, how¡­ this¡­ oh boy¡­¡± This is so shameful! ¡°Stop talking nonsense! This is not my son, it¡¯s yours! He¡¯s my grandchild.¡± The news hit Levant like a wrecking ball. ¡°Dad, what did you just say? This is my son?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°No, wait a minute now¡­ Dad, you must have adopted one or kidnapped one from elsewhere and nned to say that it¡¯s my son. I know, you¡¯re just trying to save your own skin, am I right?¡± ¡°You Idiot! Stop spouting nonsense! This is your biological son. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify it through a DNA test.¡± This is my child? And what did he say? A DNA test? This¡­ Levant looked around and saw Sophia smiling at him. ¡°Oh, my nephew, this is indeed your son. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± Levant was rendered speechless. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He looked at Nicole and Evan. With his arms folded, Evan¡¯s eyes seemed to be mocking him, saying, Did you expect the twist? Are you astonished? Nicole bowed her head. I was the one who suggested keeping the baby. I was also the person who called the hospital. How should I exin myself ande clean to Levant? Observing everyone¡¯s responses, Levant stared at the baby in disbelief. Is this really my son? Howe I wasn¡¯t aware that I have one? This is too absurd. ¡°Levant, I know that I was against the idea of you being with Tiffany in the past. But, through my observations of her in these few months, I realized that she would make a good match for you. Moreover, she¡¯s delivered such a lovely baby for our family. I¡¯ve decided to support your rtionship with her.¡± Finally, Levant was able to connect the dots and had an idea of what was going on. Tiffany gave birth to this child. She didn¡¯t abort the baby when I brought her to the hospital. Levant suddenly felt that he had fallen into a trap set up by Evan and Nicole. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to pull a prank on me, but how can you joke about such a serious matter? This is a child we¡¯re talking about! Who are you to make a decision on my behalf and determine the existence of my child?¡± he spat. ¡°You b*stard!¡± Murphy gave him a harsh kick. Levant blew a fuse and roared, ¡°I¡¯m not going to keep this baby. Whoever agreed to keep him then should raise him.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll raise the child then,¡± Evan said in a very calm manner. ¡°Levant, you b*astard! There¡¯s no father in this world who doesn¡¯t want to ept his own children. How can you be so cruel?¡± Levant rebuked Murphy, ¡°Well, I got that from you! After all, didn¡¯t you abandon me when I was young? I was raised by Stephen Musgrave, not you. So, simrly, whoever wants to care for the child, go ahead. Don¡¯t get me involved.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Murphy clenched his fists. He was sorely tempted to beat his own son up at that moment. Just then, footsteps were hearding down from the stairs. Nicole hurried over to assist Tiffany and she saw how frail and weak she was. ¡°I¡¯m all right. I¡¯ve been treated very well at the Wicked Pce. Though the baby was premature, he¡¯s been fed well and is now growing steadily like other full-term babies.¡± ¡°You look tired though. Please take care of yourself,¡± advised Nicole. ¡°Thank you.¡± Tiffany stared at Levant. ¡°I won¡¯t give this baby to you even if you want him, Levant. I¡¯ll raise him up all by myself and I¡¯ll never tell you that you¡¯re his father.¡± Seeing Tiffany¡¯s hostility, Levant felt rather uneasy. Yet, he was still adamant about his decision. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll marry you because of the baby. You can stop your wishful thinking.¡± Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you agree to marry me, I won¡¯t¡­¡± Before Tiffany could finish her sentence, Murphy interrupted her abruptly. ¡°Levant, you¡¯ve gone overboard! I¡¯ll care for this child.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do so. I¡¯ll raise him up on my own.¡± Murphy was worried to let Tiffany care for his grandchild alone. Sophia immediately chipped in to give her advice. ¡°Tiffany, it won¡¯t be possible for you to attend to the baby when your body is still so weak. So why don¡¯t you stay here with me? I¡¯m free most of the time and I can help you babysit. It¡¯s not like Evan and Nicole will bear me a baby anytime soon, anyway.¡± ¡°Thank you for the offer. But I¡¯m a designer and I have a dedicated person-in-charge who looks into the operations of mypany. It¡¯s really not that difficult for me to babysit while working from home. I should be fine.¡± ¡°No. This won¡¯t do, this is my grandchild and I¡¯ll worry if you care for him alone,¡± uttered Murphy. Tiffany looked at him. ¡°Back when you forced me to stay at the Wicked Pce, I really hated you. But after getting to know you better during these few months, I¡¯vee to appreciate the love and care that you¡¯ve shown me. I know that you only did that out of your sincere affection for the baby. Nheless, I must thank you. I don¡¯t resent you anymore and I see you as a respectable elder now. Whenever you are free, you are wee toe and visit my baby.¡± Murphy froze and his eyes welled up. He really couldn¡¯t bear the thought of separating from his grandson. ¡°Tiffany, will you be okay doing it alone?¡± Sophia was apprehensive to let her go as well. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anythinges up or if I need any urgent help, I¡¯ll ring and ask for you to lend a hand.¡± ¡°I think this is a good arrangement. Uncle Morris, if you¡¯re still worried, you can assign two capable maids to help babysit.¡± Murphy considered Evan¡¯s suggestion. ¡°So be it, then.¡± It¡¯s obvious that both Tiffany and Levant are obdurate, regardless of any advice given. All I could wish now is for the child to grow up faster so that he¡¯ll be like how the quadruplets were, who worked hard on getting Nicole and Evan back together. When that happens, they can return to stay with me at the Wicked Pce then. Since Murphy had agreed to the idea, Sophia said, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯ll select two maids to help you out, all right?¡± Tiffany gave it a thought. ¡°I think one is enough. And I¡¯ll pay for her monthly sry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re already doing so much, how could we let you contribute more? No worries. I¡¯ll make all the arrangements ordingly.¡± Just then, a maid from the Imperial Garden showed up with a box in her arms. ¡°Mr. Seet, this is the box that you¡¯ve asked for.¡± Evan took the box and opened it. Levant yelled when he saw the content. ¡°These are the items that you swapped!¡± Evan shot him a stare. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. These are my wee gifts for the newborn. Ms. Watson, please ept them.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What? He¡¯s giving it to Tiffany? Levant knitted his brows. A thin smile settled on Nicole¡¯s face. So, by ¡°another woman,¡± Evan was actually referring to Tiffany. Well, this is an excellent decision. ¡°Tiffany, ept them, please.¡± Nicole took the box from Evan and carefully ced them on Tiffany¡¯s hand, who was too shy to receive it. She took a look at its contents and gasped. ¡°Oh no, this is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Yes you can, it¡¯s rightfully yours. Just take it as you¡¯re epting the gift on behalf of your son.¡± Nicole insisted and forced the box on her. Tiffany felt ufortable epting such a luxurious present. But I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve this. ¡°I¡¯ll be the temporary guardian of these precious items then. If you need it, please feel free to im it back anytime.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need it. This is for your child. So, keep it for him,¡± Nicole reiterated. ¡°That¡¯s right, please ept the gift, Tiffany. You deserve it!¡± Sophia red at Levant while he remained quiet. Evan cleared his throat and gave Levant a taunting stare. See that? Didn¡¯t I say before that even though it¡¯s your belongings, you still won¡¯t be able to get them back. Gifting them to Tiffany is the best idea ever. And I doubt you¡¯ll have the guts to im it back from her¡­ Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Levant rolled his eyes at Evan and felt that he had been set up again. Not only did I fail to get back those items, but now there¡¯s even a child added to the equation? He took a nce at the baby and felt conflicted. Baby, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s entirely my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have created you. Your presence is like a stumbling block to me and all it did is increase the distance between myself and the woman that I love. It¡¯s going to be even more challenging to get her back now. He then looked at Tiffany. She¡¯s really not my type. Feeling frustrated, he sighed repeatedly. Fate is really toying with me. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hold your son?¡± Evan posted him a question. ¡°Evan, did you really think that now I have a baby, I¡¯ll give up on Nicole? Dream on!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing Levant clenching his jaw in anger, Evan was beyond pleased. With his lips curled up, he said in a rxed manner, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one dreaming. It¡¯s time you wake up now and ept the fact that Nicole will never like you.¡± Levant did not respond to him. He turned and looked at Nicole, who was cooing at the baby in Tiffany¡¯s arms. An image shed across his mind. How wonderful would it be if Nicole and I could raise the child together? My life would be complete and I would be most contented. As he dwelled in his thoughts, an ugly smile appeared on his face. Evan caught that and suspected Levant to be up to no good again. He red at Levant and gave him a stern warning. ¡°If you dare to have any bad intentions, Uncle Morris and I will teach you a hard lesson. You haven¡¯t experienced hopelessness, have you?¡± ¡°Pft! Are you threatening me? Well, jokes on you because I¡¯m not afraid at all.¡± Although he proimed so and might appear tough on the outside, Levant was quite wary deep down. Not to mention he had to keep in mind his rtionship with Aunt Sophia, who treated him quite well. There would be a lot of other implications to consider should he decide to go against Evan. It¡¯s best not to burn any bridges. With that thought in mind, Levant decided he would not act recklessly. ¡°Look, he¡¯s smiling. This little boy is so cute. He has two dimples and a pair of big, round eyes, just like Tiffany.¡± Hearing Nicole¡¯s passing remarks, Levant could not help but gave the baby a good look. There¡¯s a twinkle in his marble-like eyes. He actually looks incredibly adorable. Levant did not realize that a smile had crept upon his face. Evan noticed the other man¡¯s expression. I¡¯m certain that this baby will wrap Levant around his little finger in the near future. On their journey back to Imperial Garden, Nicole gossiped with Evan about Levant¡¯s attitude towards Tiffany. She felt sorry for Tiffany. I¡¯ve lived a hard life once, raising three children abroad, all by myself. I know exactly how difficult it is for a woman to do this alone. I can empathize with Tiffany. ¡°Evan, do you think we should help Levant and Tiffany patch things up? It¡¯s not easy to be a single mom.¡± ¡°No doubt it¡¯s not easy for her to do this alone, but it¡¯s even harder to matchmake them. Since she¡¯s determined to keep the baby, I¡¯m sure she has it all nned out.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll visit her whenever I have the time. You don¡¯t know how much I longed for someone to lend me a hand when I was taking care of the three munchkins. It would have given me some warmth and encouragement. I¡­¡± Nicole turned her head and noticed that Evan was staring back at her. From her tear-filled eyes, Evan could roughly imagine those miserable days she had been through. He felt pangs of regret and guilt. ¡°You¡­ Why are you looking at me like this?¡± He pulled her into his embrace and nted a deep kiss on her forehead. ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m sorry for all the sufferings you must have been through.¡± A warm and fuzzy feeling rose within her. When I was living in hardship, I never thought that one day I could bury myself in Evan¡¯s embrace and tell him all about this, let alone have himfort me through and through. She considered those grieving days¡¯ worth it when she was reminded of what she had now. Not only did she had four smart and beautiful children, but she was also blessed with a loving husband. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve really been through a lot. So, be nice to me in the future, okay?¡± ¡°Am I not treating you well?¡± ¡°You are! I¡¯m just saying that I hope you can continue being so good to me.¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± ¡°Mommy, you should make Daddy write a letter of guarantee.¡± A loud voice startled the couple. They looked in its direction and saw Maya looking at them, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Maya, why did youe downstairs?¡± Evan asked. Taking a bite of the juicy red apple in her hand, Maya replied, ¡°I went to the kitchen to take some fruits. Daddy, why did you ask? Were you annoyed that I¡¯ve disturbed your time with Mommy? Fine, I¡¯m going upstairs then. You guys continue¡­¡± She headed upstairs but after taking about ten steps, she turned back around and walked back to her parents with a smile. ¡°Mommy, I have something to say before going back to my room. It¡¯ll only take a couple of minutes.¡± She gazed at Evan and asked, ¡°Daddy, may I borrow Mommy for a few minutes, please?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Sure, you two have a chat. I¡¯ll be in my study room checking on somepany projects.¡± With that, he strode upstairs. Nicole thought that Maya was being mysterious. ¡°Mommy, let me tell you a secret.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± Nicole prodded. Maya tiptoed, leaned on Nicole¡¯s shoulder, and murmured, ¡°Nina has a crush on her teacher, Mr. Chris Sanders.¡± What? Nicole¡¯s frowned. I did think that Nina was acting strangetely, seeing that she¡¯s always in a daze or smiling for no reason. I have suspected so, but¡­ ¡°Maya, do you have any evidence?¡± The girl thought for a while. ¡°Well, Nina secretly made a mold of her teacher¡¯s face and painted his likeness on it. Moreover, she often stares at the model at night and talks to herself. Do these count?¡± Nicole froze for a moment. ¡°Anything else?¡± Maya tried to recall. ¡°Oh, yes. Nina wanted to use up her hard-earned allowance to buy Mr. Sanders a present. I think she¡¯s picked one out already and is waiting to save enough for the purchase.¡± ¡°What present?¡± ¡°A watch, just like the limited edition one that Daddy has. Anyhow, she hasn¡¯t got enough money yet and is thinking of ways to earn some. She even asked to borrow from me.¡± ¡°Did you lend her any?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Maya giggled. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t lend her. I can¡¯t even bear to wear the same identical watch as Daddy, let alone lend her the money to get one. Moreover, I think that guys should protect thedies and treat them well. Nina is stooping too low in order to please him.¡± Maya¡¯s words cautioned Nicole. Nina has always been a prideful child, she never cares much about others. But now, she¡¯s willing to do so much for a guy? This could only mean that she has developed feelings for this guy. She¡¯s only a fourteen-year-old, she has no idea how love works. I must guide her wisely before she makes any silly mistakes. That¡¯s right, she needs some guidance. I think it¡¯s about time I have a heart-to-heart talk with Nina. ¡°I know what to do now, Maya. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy. Please don¡¯t tell her that I told you, or else she will get angry and quarrel with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got this.¡± With that, Maya went upstairs. Nicole pondered over it and decided to visit Nina in her room. ¡°What are you doing, Nina?¡± Hearing Nicole¡¯s voice, Nina quickly hid the handmade model of Chris¡¯ face in the bookshelf. She then turned to greet her mother. ¡°Yes, Mommy, do you need anything?¡± Nicole sensed her daughter¡¯s guilty conscience, but she kept herposure and nodded. ¡°Nina, Mommy wants to have a chat with you.¡± ¡°Please take a seat, Mommy.¡± Nicole plopped herself down on the European style armchair. ¡°Nina, how are your ssesing along? That Mr. Sanders, is he good to you?¡± Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 When Chris was mentioned, Nicole¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Nina. ¡°Mommy, Mr. Sanders is very nice to me. He¡¯s taught me lots of things.¡± A light blush crept up on her face. Whenever she talked about Chris, it was as if she was talking about the sun ¨C her eyes shone with both respect and pride. Upon seeing her expression, Nicole was reminded of her old self. So she likes Chris. ¡°Nina, is Mr. Sanders married?¡¯ ¡°He said that all his energy is directed towards his work, so he won¡¯t get married so soon.¡± ¡°Then does he have a girlfriend?¡± Nina paused at this. She was sure that Chris was not married, but she did not know whether he had a girlfriend. Looking at Nina¡¯s silence, Nicole grabbed her hand. ¡°Nina, I know that you¡¯re a good kid. Right now, you should be focused on your studies. In a few years, you will have a more mature mentality than it is right now and when that happens, I¡¯ll help you with your rtionship matters, okay?¡± ¡°Rtionship¡±? ¡°A few yearster¡±? ¡±Focus on my studies¡±? Why would Mommy suddenly talk about all this? Does she know? Nina was anxious. ¡°I believe that as long as you put all your energy into your studies, you¡¯ll definitely be sessful in the skincare and cosmetics industry! ¡°I¡­ I will, Mommy.¡± ¡°I believe you. Study hard.¡± Nicole reached her hand out and stroked Nina¡¯s face as if she were a rare treasure. Nina forced an unnatural smile. How did Mommy know about my crush? Nicole exited Nina¡¯s bedroom and went downstairs. All of a sudden, Maya ran towards her. ¡°Mommy, how was it with Nina?¡± Nina heard what Maya said as she was about to close the door. Her heart skipped a beat. How did Maya know what Mommy talked to me about? Don¡¯t tell me she told Mommy¡­ Is this because I asked to borrow money from her? The more Nina thought about it, the more she was convinced that that was in fact the case. Her expression instantly turned dark and leaned against the door to wait for Maya to finish gossiping so she could confront her. A few minutester, Maya came back upstairs. When she met Nina¡¯s cold gaze, her heart skipped a beat and she quickly headed for her room with her head down. However, she did not expect Nina to trip her over. ¡°Nina, what are you doing?¡± Maya asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Nina sized Maya up, noting her guilty expression. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°How would I know?¡± Maya rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You definitely told Mommy about me! Why did you tell her? What gives you the right to tell her my private business?¡± Under Nina¡¯s self-assured interrogation, Maya seemed anxious and nervous. She fiddled with the corner of her shirt. ¡°H-How did you know it was me who told Mommy?¡± ¡°You dare say it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Nina asked. ¡°N-No¡­¡± Maya was not good at lying. While she said it was not her, her guilty expression and fidgety behavior exposed the truth. ¡°So if it¡¯s not you, then who else could it be? Daddy doesn¡¯t know anything about this and there¡¯s no way the maids would have the nerve to say it, so the only one who could¡¯ve told Mommy is you! All I did was borrow some money from you. You were too selfish to lend it to me, and you even spilled my secrets!¡± Nina berated endlessly. ¡°Are you bored? Or have your brain rotted? Have you eaten too much that your brain rotted away so you couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong?¡± Nina has not exercised that sharp tongue of her for quite some time now, so Maya felt somewhat strange listening to her fiery criticisms. Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 ¡°Nina, you shouldn¡¯t say things like that!¡± ¡°What do you mean I shouldn¡¯t? Do you really think you have the right to tell me what I can and cannot do? Maya, I¡¯ve wanted to give you a piece of my mind for a long time now. You¡¯re such a horrible person. You pretend to be so trustworthy and reliable, but you turn around and stab me in the back. How could you spill my secrets? Y-You¡¯re downright hateful! You¡¯re a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! You¡¯re¡­¡± Having been swept up in her emotions, Nina ran out of words to hurl abuse at her sister. She was mulling over what to say next when Maya suddenly shouted, ¡°Nina, I did that out of concern for you! I was afraid that you would be taken advantage of! How could you say that about me? You¡¯re horrible!¡± ¡°Me? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s meddling in my affairs. I don¡¯t need your concern!¡± ¡°Nina, you¡­ you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s certainly not you!¡± Nina screamed while pointing at Maya. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°It¡¯s not you either!¡± Maya retorted. ¡°You¡¯re a witch!¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± With every word they shot at each other, Nina and Maya got angrier and angrier. Suddenly, memories of the times Nina berated her appeared in Maya¡¯s mind. Since back then, she was good at insults. To win against her, I need to use my Maya Punch. It was at this moment that she could not hold herself back. She clenched her fist and raised her arm. ¡°Maya Punch!¡± She swayed her arm with great force. Nina was stunned. What is she¡­ Shoot! She hasn¡¯t used that move in so many years. It used to hurt so much back then; it must hurt even more now. ¡°I¡¯ll show you, Nina!¡± As soon as Maya said that, she swung her fist in Nina¡¯s direction. However, her punch was dodged, and Nina rushed downstairs. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Maya¡¯s gone crazy! She¡¯s trying to hit me!¡± ¡°Serves you right! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to call me a witch and that I have rotted brain now!¡± In the living room, one of the sisters was running for her life, while the other was pursuing her relentlessly. Their shenanigans created a series and crashes and bangs, and when Evan came to see what was going on, the scene before him caused him to frown. They¡¯re still fighting even at this age? What¡¯s going on? ¡°Daddy, quick, stop Maya!¡± Nina shouted as she ran behind her father to hide from her pursuer. Maya stopped in her tracks. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m only chasing her because she insulted me. Her insults were so harsh! Daddy, you have to punish her!¡± ¡°Nina, what¡¯s going on?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Daddy, I have a reason to do that. She was being meddlesome!¡± ¡°I did that out of concern for you! If you can¡¯t see that, you¡¯ll suffer terribly sooner orter!¡± Evan looked at them and asked what happened. After listening to Maya¡¯s detailed exnation, he asked Nina, ¡°Is this true?¡± Nina kept quiet. She was so angry at Maya that she could hit her now. Not only did she tell Mommy, but she also told Daddy, too! She¡¯s horrible! ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡± Evan asked with a cold expression on his face. Nina kept mum, but her face showed an indescribable stubbornness. All I did was having a crush on someone. How is that wrong? Does Daddy have to go as far as to interrogate me so coldly? Looking at his daughter¡¯s state, Evan immediately took his phone out and made a call. ¡°Rece Chris and find Nina another teacher.¡± Upon hearing this, Nina was filled with shock and looked at her father with hateful eyes. ¡°Daddy, why do you have to rece Mr. Sanders?¡± ¡°He¡¯s supposed to help you with your homework, not for you to have a crush on!¡± ¡°But Daddy, it¡¯s my own business if I like him. He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. What you¡¯re doing is unfair. You¡¯re being tyrannical!¡± Even if I¡¯m being unfair or being tyrannical, as a father, all I want is to protect you. At such an innocent age, she wouldn¡¯t know anything about love. If she falls in love with someone recklessly, she¡¯ll just get hurt. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Anything you say won¡¯t change it! You don¡¯t need to do your homework anymore. I¡¯ll inform you when I¡¯ve found a new teacher for you.¡± As soon as these cold words hit, Evan walked upstairs. Sensing his determination, Nina¡¯s eyes filled with tears. How could he? How could Daddy do this? Maya had not expected that her father to make such a decision, but she knew deep down that he was right. Someone like Chris isn¡¯t a good fit for Nina at all. ¡°Nina, you should just listen to Daddy¡­¡± ¡°I hate you! We¡¯re through! I¡¯ll never talk to you again, you witch!¡± As soon as Nina said that, she ran into her bedroom in a fit and locked herself inside. She ignored everyone who knocked on her door, and even refused to eat. Maya sighed. I think Nina really hates me now. All I want is what¡¯s good for her, is that wrong? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After Nicole learned of what happened, she felt that Evan had overreacted. ¡°Nina really has feelings for Chris. She¡¯ll hate you for ruthlessly disrespecting her feelings!¡± After some thought, Evan replied, ¡°If I had to choose between her hating me and her getting hurt, I would rather she hates me.¡± Looking at Evan¡¯s dark expression, Nicole could feel the profoundness of his fatherly love. However, she knew that his solution was not addressing the root cause of the problem. ¡°I think that whoever started it should be the one to end it. Let me talk with Chris. At his age, he should already have a girlfriend. If he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Nina, then we should make things clear with her. I believe that given Nina¡¯s bristly and bashful personality, she¡¯ll know what to do and won¡¯t continue pestering him.¡± Evan was silent in thought. He looked at her apprehensively. ¡°And what if Chris doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t have any feelings for Nina too, since she¡¯s only fourteen.¡± Evan was still not convinced, and had an anxious expression on his face. Nicole stood up and walked towards him. ¡°Just leave this to me. Trust me, I¡¯ll take care of it. I don¡¯t want to see Nina like this, nor do I want her to hate us.¡± ¡°Get She to go with you.¡± Huh? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m putting myself in danger. Why do I need someone to apany me? However, even if she did not understand Evan¡¯s worries, knowing that he was so concerned about her made her happy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give her a call.¡± When She got found out that Nicole was asking her to apany her to go meet someone, she was filled with excitement. ¡°Who are we meeting? A man or a woman?¡± ¡°A man!¡± ¡°What kind of man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Nina¡¯s teacher. The situation¡¯s a littleplicated, so I¡¯ll tell you in person.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go to you immediately.¡± She hung up and immediately started gossiping to Davin. ¡°Nicole asked me to go and meet a man with her. Apparently, he¡¯s handsome as h*ll!¡± Davin furrowed his brows. ¡°What? Is he as handsome as I am?¡± ¡°Of course! She said he¡¯s as handsome as Evan. Can you even imagine?¡± With that, she got up and waved him goodbye. Looking at her speeding along in her car, Davin thought that she deserved a talking to. But why would Nicole bring her to meet a handsome man? Does Evan know about this? The more he thought about this, the more his curiosity grew. He decided to go check up on them at the Imperial Garden. When She got to the Imperial Garden, Nicole had no time to exin the full story to her and just pulled her into Evan¡¯s Maybach. She decided she would tell her everything on the journey there. ¡°What? Nina has a crush on her teacher? Are they already in a rtionship?¡± She asked in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t think so- I think it¡¯s just a one-sided crush on Nina¡¯s part. I don¡¯t think Chris has any feelings for her.¡± Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 After thinking about it carefully, She said. ¡°Nicole, I don¡¯t think we can be sure about that. Since Nina has a crush on him, I think he might just have did something to hook her in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met him before. I don¡¯t think he would do anything like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too early to say. We¡¯ll investigate it carefully when we meet him.¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°He¡¯s still Nina¡¯s teacher, after all. We still have to be polite.¡± ¡°If he really is a qualified teacher, then we should give him the due respect. But if he has ill intentions, then we¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson so that he won¡¯t dare to get close to Nina ever again!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Nicole nodded. When they got to Chris¡¯ house, She knocked on the door bluntly. Chris was surprised to see the two of them and was stunned for a second before he asked, ¡°Mrs. Seet, why are you here?¡± ¡°Can we talk to you?¡± Nicole asked. Chris thought about it for a while and nodded. As they got to the living room, She was staring a hole into Chris¡¯ back, as if she were trying to figure out everything about him from just looking at him. ¡°Please, sit,¡± Chris said. The two women sat on the cream sofa, with Chris sitting opposite them. Nicole did not even get a chance to say a word when Chris shot out, ¡°I just got a call that Mr. Seet has dismissed me from my position as Nina¡¯s teacher. Can I ask why?¡± Nicole hesitated for a while. Since I came here to iron things out, I should get everything out in the open. ¡°B-Because Nina has feelings for you. She¡¯s still an innocent child who doesn¡¯t know anything about love, so as parents, we¡¯re naturally worried about her. I hope you understand.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Chris muttered. ¡°By the way, I want to know if you are married or do you have a girlfriend?¡± Chris hesitated before answering, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I used to have one, but we broke up. I¡¯m still single.¡± He¡¯s single? Nicole¡¯s heart did aplete somersault. ¡°Then¡­ You don¡¯t have any feelings for Nina, right? She¡¯s still a child, after all.¡± ¡°I do like her personality,¡± Chris said slowly. After he said those words, he fell silent. Nicole and She looked at each other. That¡¯s such an ambiguous answer. ¡°I like her personality¡±? So does he have feelings for her or not? She, being her straightforward self, mmed the table with a bang! ¡±Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Do you have feelings for Nina? If you don¡¯t, then tell Nina clearly.¡± Chris smiled with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s my business. And whether I tell her is my own business as well. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to talk to me like that?¡± ¡°What do you mean inappropriate? So you¡¯re in the right for getting Nina to have a crush on you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to influence her to have feelings for me. I find it hard to control my own feelings, what more someone else¡¯s feelings.¡± Nicole was starting to feel that what he said made sense. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He really isn¡¯t easy to get through to. She sized him up. ¡°But you¡¯re not good enough for Nina. If you have such intentions, then I suggest you give them up as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I think what you¡¯re really after is for Nina to give up on me, am I right?¡± She froze. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what we¡¯re here for.¡± Chris shot a nce at her and did not say another word. Nicole decided to speak up. ¡°Chris, for now, let¡¯s not discuss whether you and Nina and suited to be together. Nina¡¯s still in her innocent puberty stage, while you¡¯ve already reached the age to get married. If you like her, then you¡¯ll have to wait many years for her. Nobody can say for sure that Nina¡¯s feelings towards you won¡¯t change in those years. If she ends up falling out of love with you, then those years would be wasted. Besides, she hasn¡¯t even started her career yet. Her father has nned things out for her, and I¡¯m sure you know of her talents. With the support of the Seet Group couple with her own abilities, I¡¯m sure she would be able to reach great heights in her career. She¡¯ll get to meet many new people and change as she matures. Therefore, I don¡¯t want her to define her feelings so early in her life. It¡¯ll be risky for you, as well.¡± Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t control your feelings. But I hope you¡¯ll take what we¡¯ve said into consideration.¡± After hearing her words, Chris had a dark look in his eyes. I did expect Nina to fall for me, but I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon. After all, it¡¯s only been eight months since I¡¯ve gotten to know her¡­ Seems like my n was sessful. I canmence it earlier now. He looked up to meet Nicole¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have a fair point. What I feel for Nina is admiration, and not love. It¡¯s just that, if you switched her teachers so quickly and made me disappear from her life, she will need to take a very long time to get over it. I think that we should help her reach some sort of understanding for her to get over me at her own will.¡± These words caused Nicole to feel both surprised and delighted. If Chris could rify things with Nina, then it¡¯ll be way better than Evan¡¯s overbearing n. And Nina will come to a realization quickly too. ¡°So you want to clear the air with Nina?¡± ¡°Nina is a prideful girl. I think she¡¯ll understand things better if she experienced it firsthand.¡± Nicole frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± When Chris finished, Nicole and She looked at each other. ¡°I got it! If Nina sees him together with another woman, she definitely won¡¯t allow herself to continue liking him and will lose her feelings for him eventually.¡± With that, she turned to Chris. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So I just need someone to pretend to be my girlfriend. For this role, we¡¯ll need someone who¡¯s pretty and has an air of elegance around them to make Nina feel that she has no chance against her and give up on me. This is for Nina¡¯s sake, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know anyone like that.¡± He turned to Nicole. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I¡¯m sure you are acquainted with many socialites. Could you find someone who meets these criteria?¡± Nicole was still deliberating, but She promised him immediately. ¡°That¡¯s easy, just leave it to me! I¡¯ll find you someone pretty. And if she falls for you, then it is all the better for you!¡± ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll n out how we¡¯re going to let Nina find out.¡± When Nicole left Chris¡¯ house, she felt like a great weight was lifted off her shoulders. However, she was still worried about Nina. For her to find out that the person she likes already has someone else¡­ that would be a big blow. ¡°Nina would probably be devastated,¡± she sighed. ¡°Nicole, we¡¯re doing this for her sake. Even Chris said that he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for her, so we should help her get out of this rut as soon as possible. She¡¯ll get over it, and it¡¯ll be good for her.¡± ¡°I just hope that things will turn out as we¡¯ve nned.¡± ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll treat you to some coffee. We haven¡¯t been out together for so long, we don¡¯t have to go back so soon.¡± ¡°Sure. Now that you mention it, it has been a while since we¡¯ve had coffee together.¡± ¡°Exactly! I have so much to tell you.¡± With that, the two women hurried to the caf¨¦. In the Imperial Garden, Davin stared at Evan but was hesitant to speak. Nicole¡¯s not here, so does that mean she really went with She? Did they really go to meet that handsome man? Being a person of jealous nature¡­ or this jealous maniac of a brother I have¡­ How could he sit on that chair so calmly while leisurely enjoying his tea? ¡°Hey Evan, where¡¯s Nicole?¡± ¡°She went out,¡± he replied. ¡°Do you know to what she is up to?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes. To meet someone.¡± ¡°To meet a man?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Davin was taken aback by his brother¡¯s resounding answer. He furrowed his brows. ¡°You sure are generous to allow your wife to go meet another man.¡± Evan raised his head and stared at Davin with cold eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t She go with her as well?¡± Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Sheep¡¯s been rather unrulytely huh! ¡°Come on, Sheep. I wouldn¡¯t even bother urging you to go back if it isn¡¯t because Evan is eager to see Nicole!¡± She pursed her lips in annoyance. Why doesn¡¯t Mr. Seet give Nicole a call if he misses her? Judging from Davin¡¯s restless tone, She thought he was more like the one who couldn¡¯t wait for her to be back. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go back after we finish the coffee.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better finish it as fast as you can, alright?¡± ¡°Just shut up, will you?¡± She dissed and then hung up on him directly. Amused by their conversation, Nicole broke into a faint smile. In her opinion, Davin and She were definitely the most humorous couple on earth. As soon as She and Nicole returned to Imperial Garden, Davin immediately bombarded them with a deluge of questions. ¡°What did Chris say? Is he in love with Nina too? Does he want Nina to give him a hand in his career?¡± She shook her head in response. With a frown, Davin pressed on, ¡°No? What does he want then? Why isn¡¯t he interested in a girl as talented as Nina?¡± ¡°As much as he admires Nina¡¯s personality, he doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her.¡± Davin looked dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m surprised by how virtuous a man Chris Sanders actually is!¡± Nicole then ryed Chris¡¯ n to Evan. After a moment of consideration, Evan agreed with carrying out the n if that was going to help Nina get back on track. But why can¡¯t Chris just turn Nina down directly? Why does he have to do it in such a circuitous manner and put on a show for her? Evan decided to voice his doubt to the rest of them. Davin mulled over what his brother had said and opined, ¡°I guess Chris is doing this to make sure Nina gave up on him for good. If he merely turned her down by telling her that he already had a girlfriend, Nina might not believe him. Without witnessing his girlfriend in person, Nina might think that she still stood a chance of bing his girlfriend. By getting a gorgeous girl to y as his girlfriend, Nina would likely be discouraged and be forced to give up when she sees the woman.¡± She nodded. ¡°Indeed, Chris did say that Nina will understand the situation as soon as she sees him with a gorgeous girl.¡± ¡°Evan, I think this n is worth a try. Nina has had a big ego ever since she was little. After seeing that Chris is taken, I believe she will be able to move on from him eventually,¡± Nicole said. Davin chimed in, ¡°I agree, and I think we should give it a try. Nina didn¡¯t even bother giving me a response when I knocked on her door just now. If we don¡¯t do something to help her, I¡¯m worried that she might be stuck in this debacle forever.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. For some reason, Evan had a feeling that there was something fishy with Chris¡¯ decision. However, Nicole, She, and Davin had all approved the n. As there was no other better way to help Nina at the moment, it seemed like the only thing they could do was to carry out Chris¡¯ n. ¡°Alright. Go ahead and make the arrangements then. Let¡¯s bring Nina over when everyone is ready.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She was efficient in her execution. In no time, she managed to enlist the help of a girl who was both beautiful and talented to star alongside Chris. To make sure Nina would truly get the message to move on, She reminded the girl to behave as intimately as she could with Chris in front of Nina. The beauty promised to do exactly as was instructed, but she also demanded a handsome reward in return for her effort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you nail this, I¡¯ll foot the bill for all the limited edition cosmetic products and branded clothes you¡¯ve been eyeing!¡± She offered. ¡°For the sake of your generosity, it¡¯s a deal!¡± As soon as She ended the phone call with the beauty, she immediately sent Chris¡¯ phone number to her. Before the actual event, She wanted the girl to meet Chris and spend some time getting to know him. It was to help ensure that their act would look more natural and convincing. ¡°Well, for the sake of the reward you just promised me, I¡¯ll go and meet that guy in a jiffy.¡± After She finished liaising with the beauty, the rest of them started working on a n to ensure that Nina would show up. They reached a consensus after some discussion ¨C She and Davin were entrusted with the task of visiting Nina¡¯s roomter. They would tell her that they understood how she felt, which was why they would bring her to meet Chris in secret. They would lure Nina to the designated ce, where she would chance upon the scene that they have staged. ¡°Evan, just leave this to She and I.¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re the best candidates for the task, as it¡¯s likely that Nina won¡¯t feel like talking to the both of you at the moment.¡± Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 ¡°Thanks for doing this for Nina,¡± Nicole said to She and Davin. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Nicole. This is what uncles and aunts are for, after all!¡± Evan responded breezily. She added, ¡°That¡¯s right! In fact, preparing for this n had not been troublesome at all. I like Nina a lot, and I¡¯m happy to be able to do something for her.¡± After that, the duo headed upstairs and knocked on Nina¡¯s door. The result replicated Davin¡¯sst attempt exactly, no one answered the door, and they could not hear Nina¡¯s voice at all from the inside of the room. At that moment, She thought of another idea. She whipped out her phone and sent a message to Nina via WhatsApp to tell her that she understood the predicament that she was in. She also expressed her support for her to date Chris and promised that she would y the matchmaker for them. Lying prone on the bed, Nina was doubtful when she saw the message from She. Is Aunt She really going to help me? Shortly afterward, Nina received a message from Davin, who offered to bring her out to meet Chris. If Nina¡¯s feelings for him were reciprocated, Davin promised that he would help her convince Evan to allow Chris to continue working as her tutor. Can Uncle Davin really manage to convince Daddy? Thinking of how strong-headed her Daddy was, Nina was doubtful of that point. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yet, resorting to Davin and She¡¯s help was the only option she had at the moment. If she continued locking herself up in the room, she might not be able to meet Chris again after he left the country. Thus, she decided to make ast-ditch effort in fighting for the love of her life before it was toote. She got out of bed, slipped into a pair of shoes, and opened the door. At the sight of her sunken face and disheveled look, Davin¡¯s heart ached for the young girl. ¡°Nina, why are you torturing yourself like this? How many meals have you skipped? Oh, what a silly girl you are!¡± ¡°Nina, your Daddy is not at home now. Let¡¯s bring you out to grab something to eat before we take you to meet Chris. How does that sound?¡± Nina regarded the two of them suspiciously. ¡°Are you guys really going to bring me to meet him?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a man of my words,¡± Davin reassured her. ¡°Nina, we¡¯ll go after you get dressed.¡± Overjoyed by Davin and She¡¯s seemingly genuine offer to help, Nina dashed back into her room and put on her favorite pink dress. After applying some light make-up to cover her paleplexion, she went out with Davin and She furtively. Nina was jittery throughout the entire journey. ¡°Will Daddy pin the me on the two of you if he finds out about this? Uncle Davin, will Daddy give you a hard time because you¡¯re helping me?¡± Davin couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty deep down inside. While I¡¯m helping Evan and Nicole to plot against Nina, Nina is worried about me. Why do I feel like such a huge asshole? Yet, I¡¯m doing this for her good, so that she will have the chance to meet her Mr. Right in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m your Daddy¡¯s brother so he won¡¯t be too harsh on me.¡± ¡°Exactly, Nina. In fact, you should spend the time thinking about what you want to tell Christer instead of worrying about your Uncle Davin,¡± Shemented. Nina nodded and got lost in her own thoughts. Nina looked nervous and edgy for the uing meeting with Chris, and She couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for her. All the effort which she was putting into thinking about what to say to Chris will all be for naught. ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t we drop by that cafe to have something to eat first before we go and meet Chris?¡± Davin suggested. Nina hesitated because she neither had the appetite nor the mood to eat. ¡°Nina, your Uncle Davin¡¯s right. You really should eat something. You¡¯ve starved yourself for so many days after all.¡± After their persistent persuasion, Nina finally agreed to head to the cafe. They stepped into the cafe and settled down at one of the tables. After making their order at the counter, Davin made use of the chance to phone Chris, asking him to rush to the cafe as soon as possible with the beauty. ¡°Please channel more emotion into your actingter. You have to make sure Nina believes you really love that girl very deeply and she won¡¯t stand any chance of being your girlfriend. That¡¯s the only way she will give up on you for good. You get me?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± After the phone call, Davin returned to their table with Nina¡¯s favorite dessert ¨C cupcakes. ¡°Nina, go on and take a bite! They are fresh from the oven, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯re going to taste heavenly.¡± Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Nina nibbled on the cupcake listlessly. She offered her a cup of milk. ¡°Nina, have some warm milk first. It¡¯s good for your stomach.¡± Obediently, Nina sipped on the ss of milk. Both Davin and She felt bad seeing how weak and haggard Nina appeared. Davin had an urge to send Chris to somewhere far away from Nina the moment their show ended. That was the only way to prevent Nina from ever bumping into him again in the future. Seeing Chris again would only trigger sad memories in her mind. ¡°Uncle Davin, Aunt She, I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re full? Nina, you really should eat more,¡± Davin persuaded. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m too full to stuff anything else.¡± ¡°Nina, you need to have more milk to replenish the nutrients you¡¯ve lost. You look so haggard, like a wilted flower,¡± She urged. Nina pondered over her aunt¡¯s words before she slowly sipped the milk using a straw. Meanwhile, Davin was getting impatient as Chris was still nowhere in sight. He nced briefly at his watch to check the time. Logically speaking, Chris was supposed to be there already, considering that Davin had asked him to stand by for their arrival somewhere nearby the cafe when they left Imperial Garden. Nina downed the entire ss of milk and wiped her mouth clean in an elegant movement. Then, she looked up at the two of them with anticipation in her eyes. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for us to go since I¡¯ve eaten and drunk as much as I can? I hate to seem impatient, but the clock is ticking. If Daddy finds out we¡¯re doing this, I¡¯m worried that he might ream the two of you out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us because I¡¯m not scared of being scolded by him. Why don¡¯t we take some time to rest first? My waist is hurting badly.¡± Davin came up with a lousy excuse. While Davin was massaging his waist to buy more time, he couldn¡¯t help but curse Chris in his mind. Is that rascal facing some issues that dragged his arrival? ¡°Uncle Davin, let me give you a massage.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to! I think it will get better by itself after I get some rest. Perhaps, I just sprained it on our way here. I know you can¡¯t wait to meet Chris, so just give me five minutes, and then we will go.¡± At the same time, Davin¡¯s fingers were furiously typing away under the table as he sent a message to Chris: You won¡¯t wanna know what will happen to you if you can¡¯t get your butt here within the next five minutes! Just seconds after he sent the message, She pointed at the counter. ¡°That girl looks familiar. Davin, do you know her?¡± Davin looked in the direction where she was pointing and spotted a couple ordering coffee at the counter. Is that girl the one She has arranged to y as Chris¡¯ girlfriend? Seeing the confusion in his eyes, She gave him a reassuring look. When Nina was not paying attention to them, she mouthed to him, ¡°We should get rolling.¡± Meanwhile, Davin gave Chris a once-over. The young man, who looked clean and tidy, was giving out a warm and approachable aura. Nina really has quite a good taste in men as this guy is indeed quite outstanding! ¡°Davin, can you hear me? I¡¯m asking you whether you know that girl or not?¡± She did not really mean to question Davin. It was only her way of directing Nina¡¯s attention to Chris. To her dismay, Nina was unfazed. She had been sitting at the table in silence as if she were lost in her own world. She, who was getting anxious about the stalemate, kept ncing at Davin for help. Suddenly, Davin banged his fist down on the table and denied vehemently, ¡°Why do you think I might know that girl? Nina, you must back me up here. Uncle Davin doesn¡¯t know that girl at all.¡± Stunned by the sudden burst of outrage, Nina quickly nodded. She was willing to do anything that could be beneficial to Uncle Davin and Aunt She¡¯s rtionship. Davin whispered a reminder to her, ¡°Nina, you have to at least turn around and take a look at that girl before helping me out. Otherwise, your Aunt She isn¡¯t going to buy our story.¡± Nina then turned around and became stupefied at once. Seeing how Nina froze the moment she saw Chris and the girl, She and Davin exchanged a gesture. The climax of the show was about to begin. Then, they saw Nina rising to her feet and making her way to Chris. Immediately, they stood up and followed her. ¡°Mr. Sanders, what a coincidence.¡± Nina stood behind Chris and greeted him in a nonchnt tone. Chris whirled around and feigned a look of surprise. ¡°Nina? What a coincidence indeed.¡± Nina¡¯s gaze traveled from Chris and then to the beautiful woman standing next to him. Looking aghast, she sized the beauty up. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Just then, She shot a look at the beauty, reminding her to give her all to convince Nina that she was really Chris¡¯ girlfriend. The woman returned a look of reassurance to She withposure. Following She¡¯s cue, she quickly took one of Chris¡¯ arms. ¡°Chris, who¡¯s this?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded so sweet and gentle, and it was capable of melting any man¡¯s heart. Chris went on to introduce Nina to her. ¡°This is Nina. She¡¯s my student.¡± ¡°Your student?¡± Curling her bright red lip upward into a pleasant smile, the woman introduced herself, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Chris¡¯ girlfriend. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you here.¡± Girlfriend? Chris actually has a girlfriend? The discovery came as a heavy blow to Nina. As though she had been struck by lightning, she stood petrified and remained motionless for quite some time. ¡°Nina, Mr. Sanders¡¯ girlfriend is talking to you! You should show your manners and greet her back,¡± She walked up to Nina and reminded her in an undertone. Only then did Ninae back to her senses. Then, she began examining the girl who imed to be Chris¡¯ girlfriend. The woman¡¯s face was covered with thick make-up, and she had a beautiful body that was curvy at all the right ces. Chris really has quite a good taste in women, huh? This girl is very attractive and charming. They look good together too. ncing down at her own body, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior for the first time in her life in the presence of Chris¡¯ girlfriend. The woman looked around the same age as Chris. Nina couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether she would blossom into ady as beautiful as her in the future. ¡°Are you guys having a date?¡± Davin spoke to break the silence. The woman answered shyly, ¡°Yes. Chris told mest night about how he adored the coffee here, and he insisted on bringing me here to have a taste. He loves the pastries and desserts prepared by the chef here too. If it weren¡¯t because the shop had been closedst night when we were talking about it, he would have rushed out to buy everything back for me to taste! He is always eager to share the things he loves with me!¡± Nina¡¯s heart sank when the woman started talking about the time she spent with Chris the previous night. Was Chris with herst night when I was wallowing in sadness all by myself? All at once, Nina felt a throbbing pain in her heart. It was as though someone had smashed it with a hammer. It seems like Chris and his girlfriend have been staying together¡­ Seeing how pale Nina¡¯s face was and how devastated she looked, She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. At the same time, she was impressed by the beautiful girl¡¯s acting too. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A few sentences from her were enough to reduce Nina to a battered soul. If she did something else to spice up her performance, She believed Nina would be left so heartbroken that all her feelings for Chris would be nipped in the bud. As if she could read She¡¯s mind, the beautiful woman suddenly leaned toward Chris and gave his cheeks a light peck. In a kittenish tone, she said to Chris, ¡°Dear, since we¡¯ve got the coffee and desserts ready, shall we head to our private room? I¡¯m not eating unless you feed me.¡± Chris nodded at the girl. Giving Nina a long look, he muttered an ¡®excuse me¡¯ before heading upstairs with the woman. Standing rooted to the spot, Nina clenched her fists tightly in an attempt to calm herself down. In fact, she had a pressing urge to run after them so that she could have a word with Chris. However, she quickly aborted the idea because she had no ground to do something like that. That woman is his girlfriend. I¡¯m just his student. Of course, his girlfriend is more important to him than me. I¡¯m a nobody. Besides, his girlfriend is so much better than me in all aspects. There¡¯s no reason for him to choose me over her. Nina, you should know by now that being Chris¡¯ girlfriend is only your wishful thinking¡­ Davin, who felt sorry noticing how bitter Nina looked, walked over to her. ¡°Nina, as you can see, Chris already has a girlfriend, and they seem to be quite in love with each other too. Do you still want to talk to him?¡± Dazed, Nina shook her head. In the meantime, She drew Nina into an embrace. ¡°Nina, since he¡¯s already taken, it shows that the two of you just aren¡¯t meant to be. However, I believe you will meet an even better guy than him soon!¡± An even better guy¡­ At that moment, Nina was adamant that no guy in the world could be better than Chris. As perfect as a man Chris was, he did not belong to her. For the first time in her life, Nina realized how agonizing it was to realize that the person she loved was not meant for her. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 After a moment of total silence, Nina turned around and shuffled out of the cafe without a word. Both She and Davin heaved out a sigh of relief, thinking that they did not let Evan and Nicole down by having aplished their mission well. When they returned to Imperial Garden, Nina locked herself up in her room again and refused to answer any of their questions. After She and Davin recounted the scene that took ce at the cafe to Evan and Nicole, Nicole sighed wistfully, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it might take Nina weeks or even months to recover from the heartbreak.¡± ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m sure Nina will recover after some time. Before any of us realize it, she will be back as the pompous prima donna of our family!¡± Davin said. Nicole nodded, hoping what he said would happen sooner rather thanter. Nina is such a precocious kid that she has already tasted heartbreak at such a tender age. I really wonder who she takes after. Davin gave Evan a piece of advice. ¡°Evan, you have to be extra careful now that Nina is having her adolescent period. Perhaps, you should consider getting a female tutor for her next time. Nina might seem aloof and detached on the outside, but she is easily touched by anyone who treats her nice or cares about her. Eventually, she will fall in love with that person and give herself a hard time if her love isn¡¯t reciprocated.¡± ¡°Davin, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong idea about Nina. Nina won¡¯t fall in love with someone just because that person cares about her, that person must be outstanding and talented as well. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be interested in guys who are mediocre in terms of their appearance and capabilities. In fact, Chris and Nina have been getting along well because they share the same passion for cosmetic products. If Chris were younger by a few years, I think he would be perfect as Nina¡¯s boyfriend!¡± She countered. ¡°Sheep, what baloney are you talking about? There¡¯s no way Chris is good enough for Nina. To me, Nina is the moon in the sky while Chris is only one of the bazillion stars around her. Only a guy who shines like the sun deserves to have her.¡± Nicole let out a sigh after listening to Davin¡¯sment. Instead of hoping Nina would get a man like that as her partner, Nicole only wished that her daughter would meet a guy who could take care of her well and make her happy for the rest of her life. Evan, who had been looking grim and keeping silent for most of the time, finally spoke, ¡°Mind you, this Chris Sanders is no ordinary guy. I asked John to help me do some digging about him. ording to the intel he¡¯s got, Chris is the illegitimate son of Mr. Sanders from K Enterprise. Mr. Sanders only has two daughters with his wife. So Chris was allowed to move back to Shen residence after Mrs. Sanders passed away. It was at that time that he became the sessor to Mr. Sanders, and he¡¯s bound to be the new owner of K Enterprise!¡± ¡°Say what? That youngd is the sessor to Mr. Sanders from K Enterprise?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. While Davin¡¯s curiosity was piqued, both She and Nicole were shocked by the information. She, who was particrly taken aback by the news, asked, ¡°If Chris really has such a powerful background, why is he willing to work as Nina¡¯s tutor?¡± ¡°Perhaps, he has some ulterior motive!¡± ¡°What ulterior motive could he have?¡± Davin pressed on. ¡°John hasn¡¯t found out any clues on that point yet,¡± Evan answered ominously. Davin mulled over the information for a while before he spoke, ¡°There must be more to Chris Sanders than meets the eye! It seems like we¡¯ve made the right choice making Nina distance herself from him. Evan, since K Enterprise is apany based in K Nation, do you think Uncle Morris and Levant might know something about it? After all, they¡¯ve lived there for quite some time already. Let me visit them to gather some information!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going with you to y matchmaker for Levant and Tiffany. The earlier they be a couple, the earlier their baby can have aplete family.¡± Davin eyed She with confusion upon hearing what she said. She furrowed her brows at him. ¡°Why are you staring at me that way?¡± ¡°You¡¯re free toe with me to learn more about K Enterprise. However, I think you¡¯d better steer clear from their private affairs.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you think they can¡¯t have a rtionship with each other?¡± Instead of answering her, Davin gave She a once-over before shaking his head grimly. ¡°If you don¡¯t think that way, why are you stopping me from helping them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one I have no confidence in. Without your interference, there¡¯s still a chance they might be a couple. However, if you decide to stick your nose in their affairs, I¡¯m afraid the two might end up being total strangers to each other. That¡¯s why I think you should keep your mouth shut.¡± Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 ¡°Davin Seet, am I really as bad as how you put me? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re looking down on me like this! It seems like I must go there and prove you wrong! I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to make them a couple by the end of my trip! Let¡¯s go and visit Levant now!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Davin cast her a contemptuous nce. Sheep is clearly bringing trouble upon herself. Judging from her unyielding attitude, it seems like there¡¯s nothing that can convince her to give up on intervening Levant and Tiffany¡¯s rtionship. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Just like that, David was badgered by She to leave Imperial Garden together with her. Along their journey, Davin cautioned her to be careful with what she was going to say to Levantter. A minor slip of the mouth could cost them their rtionship, and Davin thought that was what She should try her best to avoid. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the drill.¡± Despite the repeated assurances offered by She, Davin still had his reservations. Knowing She tended to speak her mind without giving it much thought, he fervently hoped that she would not turn out to be more of a hindrance than a help. When they arrived at Levant Winery, Levant seemed rather surprised to see them. ¡°What motivated you guys to pay me a visit?¡± ¡°Are you not happy to see us?¡± She asked casually. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re here with a purpose!¡± Davin said. Levant cast them a fleeting nce before instructing the maid to serve them tea. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± With that, Davin and She went inside and settled down on a beige-colored sofa. Without beating around the bush, Davin asked Levant about K Enterprise directly. ¡°The sessor to the owner of K Enterprise¡­ Why are you suddenly so interested in him?¡± Levant was puzzled. ¡°We¡¯re just curious as to why the guy offered to be Nina¡¯s tutor on cosmetic skills. Also, we wonder whether he will be the right guy to teach Nina.¡± Levant was taken aback by what he just heard. Why would the sessor to the K Enterprise be willing to do such a humble job? ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the right guy for the job. As far as I know, K Enterprise is thepany that set the benchmark in the cosmetic industry. In fact, thepany is even more outstanding than Seet Group in the industry. As the sessor to such a prominentpany, is it possible that he will have the time to teach Nina? Unless he¡¯s got some ulterior motive.¡± ¡°Evan thought so too. So, I need your help investigating the ulterior motive he could have. After all, you¡¯re well-connected in K Nation after staying there for more than thirty years.¡± ¡°Am I doing this as a favor for you or Evan?¡± Levant doubted while sizing Davin up. ¡°You¡¯re doing this as a favor for me. Evan has no idea I¡¯ming here at all. After all, Nina is my niece, and I feel obligated to help her!¡± Levant scoffed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it for your sake. If it¡¯s Evan who asks for my help, I wouldn¡¯t agree under any circumstances!¡± Seeing how resentful Levant looked, Davin shed him a sheepish grin. Do you really have to be so hostile toward Evan just because he decided on your behalf to let your son survive? By the time you be an old man, I¡¯m sure you will be grateful for Evan for the fact that you have a son to look after you! ¡°Is there anything else you need to tell me?¡± Levant asked Davin, who was absorbed in his own thoughts. Just as Davin was about to say no, She barged in on their conversation, ¡°Yes! Of course, we have other things to discuss with you!¡± Solemnly, she stared straight into Levant¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Do you miss your son? He¡¯s a cute little boy who¡¯s really fun to be with.¡± Without answering her, Levant¡¯s expression hardened. Being insensitive to his grumpiness, She added, ¡°Do you wish you could see your son and keep him company every single day of your life?¡± Levant retained his silence, and his face looked ashen. Still, She pushed on, ¡°Someone once told me about the story of a father who loved his son a great deal. He snapped a photo of his son every single day from the moment he was born right until he reached adulthood. On the day his son turned eighteen, he arranged all the photos in sequence and observed the growth of his son. Watching that is going to be a hell lot more heartwarming than any blockbuster movie. Don¡¯t you want to experience something like that?¡± Levant started picturing how the entire process was going to be like. He agreed it would be quite a mind- blowing sight to look at all the photos eighteen yearster. Seeing that Levant was contemting the idea, She turned her persuasion on full voltage. ¡°In fact, you already have such a chance awaiting you to grab it. All you have to do is visit Tiffany and show her how much you care about her. I believe Tiffany will give you the chance to build a family with her!¡± Say what? Show Tiffany how much I care about her? Dream on! Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 I¡¯m sure the only reason why that woman was so insistent back then on giving birth to that baby boy was that she was eyeing the position as my wife! There¡¯s no way I will allow her to get what she wants! Why should I show how much I care about her when I have no feelings for her at all? ¡°Are you done?¡± Stunned by his tone, She stammered, ¡°Y-Yes, I¡¯m done. I¡¯m just wondering if you will visit Tiffany?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done, kindly see yourself out then!¡± Both Davin and She were rendered speechless. Is he chasing us out? Pissed with Levant¡¯s rude attitude, She did not see the need to keep things pleasant anymore. She leaped to her feet and red at him resentfully. ¡°Levant, let me get this straight ¨C I¡¯m telling you this for your own good. If giving Tiffany the cold shoulder is the n you¡¯re sticking to, it won¡¯t be long before Tiffany goes on to marry another man. By the time that happens, your son is going to see another man as his father.¡± ¡°She¡¯s free to marry any man she likes. However, I¡¯ll ask for the custody of my son back. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll allow my son to see another man as his father!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Can you be hundred percent sure that you can get your son¡¯s custody? If Tiffany insists on fighting for his custody, I guess there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop her from doing so.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see whether I can do that.¡± Sizing Levant up, She snickered, ¡°It¡¯s so obvious that you actually do care about your son! If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t you just reconcile with¡­¡± Tiffany. ¡°Please excuse me as I have something urgent to attend to!¡± Levant cut She off directly and marched away. ¡°Damn it, he can¡¯t even wait until I finish my sentence. Is patching things up with Tiffany totally out of question for him?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be the same man who¡¯s had a crush on Nicole for years if he¡¯s open to the idea of marrying Tiffany. Don¡¯t you know how stubborn Levant can get? The things you said just now are just going to fall on his deaf ears.¡± Shemented, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for the sake of that chubby and adorable little boy.¡± ¡°Seems like trying to persuade him verbally isn¡¯t going to work. Let¡¯s go home first and try toe up with another n,¡± Davin said. When the two were walking out of Levant Winery, She stared at Davin hesitatingly, thinking whether she should share with him the things on her mind. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Sheep, it isn¡¯t your style to be so wishy-washy. Just tell me what¡¯s on your mind already,¡± Davin urged. ¡°Davin, has Renee visited youtely?¡± At the mention of Renee, Davin felt somewhat nervous. Why hasn¡¯t She forgotten about Renee months after she met her? Women really have superb memory when ites to their love rivals, huh! ¡°Nope. Mom talked with her, and they agreed that Renee would only contact Mom directly in the case that she needed anything. By the way, Mom¡¯s thinking of making Renee her goddaughter. Are you fine with that?¡± Renee is going to be the goddaughter of Davin¡¯s mother. Does it mean Renee and Davin will be god siblings in the future? If that¡¯s the case, I will be her sister-inw, won¡¯t I? ¡°I¡¯m fine with it as long as that¡¯s what Mom wants to do. But, there¡¯s one thing I want you to bear in mind ¨C even though Renee will be your god sister in the future, I won¡¯t be pleased if I find out that she¡¯s using that as a means to spend more time with you. Davin, I hope you will be doing your part to maintain a distance from her too. I want all my stuff to be exclusively owned by me, and I will freak out if anyone tries to snatch anything of mine away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Renee isn¡¯t the type of girl who will pull off something like that. Besides, I know exactly who I care about the most. So, be rest assured that I won¡¯t let you down!¡± She was overjoyed to hear such a sincere speech from him, which was especially rare for a cynical and insensitive man like Davin. ¡°Please remember what you just said.¡± ¡°Sure, I will.¡± ¡°Swear that you won¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°Swear?¡± Indeed, women are nothing but trouble. Why do all of them seem to have a thing for asking people to make pledges? ¡°Well, I swear I won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be more serious? I¡¯m going to make you repeat it again and again if you aren¡¯t taking it more seriously.¡± Davin let out a barely audible sigh. Standing ramrod straight, he raised three fingers and pledged. ¡°I, Davin Seet, hereby pledge that I will never let She Muir down in my entire life. Is that good enough?¡± She pondered over what he said and pointed out, ¡°Your pledge isn¡¯tplete! You have to include the consequences you will suffer in the event you let me down.¡± ¡°How do you think I should be punished then?¡± Davin threw the question back at She. After some contemtion, an idea struck She. ¡°If you ever let me down, you¡¯ll be transformed into a pig or a prick!¡± Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Davin was left wordless. Holy cow, She Muir, I have no idea you can be so vicious and mean! ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m saying it now ¨C if I ever let you down, I¡¯ll be a pig or a tiger.¡± ¡°Davin, you can¡¯t omit the veryst option I gave you because that¡¯s what I want to hear from you the most.¡± Taking a deep breath, Davin included the ¡®prick¡¯ part in his pledge through gritted teeth. Finally, She was satisfied. ¡°Keep in mind what you just said.¡± ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t dare to forget it!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His answer put a broad grin on She¡¯s face. Then, the two returned to Seet Residence. Before they could even sit down on the sofa, Davin¡¯s phone started ringing. Davin, who saw Levant¡¯s name on the screen of his phone, was surprised to receive a call from him so soon. Has Levant found out something about K Enterprise already? ¡°Levant, how can I help you?¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ve done some research on K Enterprise. Apparently, there¡¯s been internal strife for power ongoing in thepany between Chris Sanders and his two half-sisters. Everything started when his two sisters demanded total control over the cosmetic and skincare department of thepany. Conflict soon ensued when Chris refused to let them have their way. After a discussion with the board, Mr. Sanders came up with a way to solve the issue ¨C anyone who proves that he or she is better at managing the department will earn the authority to manage it.¡± ¡°Although Chris indeed has some experience in the industry and he knows his stuff about skincare products, he doesn¡¯t really know much about cosmetic products. He¡¯s no match for his two sisters who grew up immersing themselves in the cosmetic products industry. Thus, he needs someone who was born with the talent in the field to give him a hand. I suppose he only offered to be Nina¡¯s tutor because he found out that Nina had fabulous make-up skills and knowledge on cosmetic products.¡± After extracting all the key information from what Levant said, Davin concluded. ¡°So, are you trying to say that Chris intends to make use of Nina¡¯s talent to help him clinch the victory in his battle with his two sisters?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Davin did not respond to him. Seems like bing Nina¡¯s tutor and making her fall in love with him are all part of Chris¡¯ n to get Nina to help him unconditionally. Damn it, he¡¯s trying to make use of Nina¡¯s feelings to induce her into doing things he wanted her to do. But then again, howe he¡¯s willing to help us put on a show to convince Nina to give up on him when that¡¯s going to ruin his n? What exactly is he trying to do? Levant added a piece of advice for Davin. ¡°Remember to make sure Nina stays as far away as possible from that guy. There¡¯s no reason for Nina to get involved in the family strife in K Enterprise. Once Nina is seen as someone on Chris¡¯ side, I believe his two half-sisters will treat Nina as their enemy too. If that happens, Nina will be stuck in a very dangerous situation.¡± Davin agreed. ¡°Yes, we will make sure Nina steers clear from him from now on! We won¡¯t give him any chance to get near to Nina too. Hey, I must say that your information is really helpful!¡± ¡°The best way to appreciate my effort is to help me exact revenge on your brother by beating him up.¡± Furrowing his brows, Davin was at a loss for words. Levant is obviously expecting too much from me here. I won¡¯t have the guts to do something like that ever in my whole life! ¡°Hello? What did you just say? The signal here is so bad that I can¡¯t hear you at all! Hello¡­¡± Davin quickly hung up his phone, feeling proud of himself for dealing with the issue quite brilliantly. Is Levant trying to turn Evan and me against each other? Dream on! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll fall for his trick! Just as Davin was about to phone Evan to tell him about the information, She stopped him. She told him it was better to do it face-to-face with Evan at Imperial Garden, as it was hard to convey the message clearly over the phone. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll visit him now.¡± ¡°Fine. Remember to remind Evan and Nicole to keep an eye on Nina from now on.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± With that, Davin sped his way to Imperial Garden in his sports car. He was told that Evan was in his bedroom when he arrived at his destination. Without hesitation, he headed straight upstairs for Evan¡¯s bedroom. Watching his back, the maid couldn¡¯t help butment deep down inside, Mr. Davin is still as impatient and quick-tempered as ever. Mrs. Seet is inside the bedroom together with Mr. Seet. Will Mr. Davin have the gumption to knock on the door first before barging in? Looking at the locked door of the master bedroom, Davin couldn¡¯t help but be curious. My goodness, what could they be doing inside that requires the door to be locked in broad daylight? Knock! Knock! Knock! He rapped on the door several times, but no one answered him. That put a deep frown on his forehead. Is Evan trying to make another baby with Nicole? Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Hmm¡­ As important as having another baby is, Nina¡¯s matter is equally urgent too! If they are really making a baby inside, when will they stop? If it¡¯s going to take them the entire night, there¡¯s no way I can wait for them here. After weighing his options, Davin decided to send a text to Evan: Evan, I have something super huge to tell you! I¡¯m waiting for you in the living room now. After that, he took the stairs and made his way to the living room. In the living room, his phone rang all of a sudden. He picked it up immediately and prattled on right away, ¡°Evan, did my text interrupt your steamy session with Nicole? I¡¯m terribly sorry about that, but I really have some important stuff to share with you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Evan asked him in a grim voice. ¡°It¡¯s rted to Nina.¡± ¡°Come to my room now.¡± Davin strode off upstairs at a quick pace after hanging up. Once he walked into their bedroom, he saw Nicole trying on clothes of different seasons while Evan was sitting on the bed, giving her his opinion. So, they aren¡¯t making another baby at all! I should have just banged on the door as hard as I could just now. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys answer the door just now when I was knocking? I really thought you guys were making a baby!¡± Nicole nced at him and answered, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry for that n. In fact, your wedding ceremony with She is a matter that needs more attention. Why haven¡¯t you fixed the date yet?¡± ¡°She insisted on holding our wedding ceremony after yours, and I agreed with her. So, we will only start nning it after yours.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nicole felt guilty immediately upon hearing that. ¡°Seems like the two of us are holding you guys up, huh. I¡¯m truly sorry about that. Evan and I have got the certificate, but we¡¯d prefer to wait for Juan and Kyle to be back first before we have the wedding ceremony. So, you guys can go ahead and hold it before us. Why don¡¯t you and She pick a date? Evan and I will help you with the arrangement.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. In fact, She doesn¡¯t attach much importance to the wedding ceremony, as she said that what matters the most is my love for her. We¡¯ll be getting a marriage certificate too. As for the wedding ceremony, we n to have it when we¡¯re in the mood for it. Evan, Nicole, what do you say we hold it together?¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a brilliant idea! I¡¯m sure it will be very lively and fun!¡± After some small talk, only then did Davin remember the purpose of his visit. ¡°Look, I have something huge to tell you guys. Levant has found out the reason why Chris wanted to be Nina¡¯s tutor. We really have to keep an eye on Nina to make sure she has no chance to contact Chris.¡± Curiously, Nicole asked, ¡°What kind of stuff has Levant found out?¡± ¡°Let me to do a recap for you guys¡­¡± Davin recounted everything Levant told him over the phone just now. After listening to him, both Evan and Nicole looked stunned. ¡°So, that¡¯s the ulterior motive Chris has been harboring so far. But then again, why did he agree to put on that show to make Nina forget about him?¡± Nicole asked, looking puzzled. ¡°About that¡­ I don¡¯t have a clue either. Yet, I¡¯m sure he must have a reason doing so, judging from how scheming and cunning he is,¡± Davin replied. Evan¡¯s eyes turned pensive as he reyed everything in his mind in search of clues. It was Chris¡¯ idea to put on that show to make Nina give up on him, but it was She who found that fake girlfriend for him¡­ As the sessor to the owner of K Enterprise, he could have easily gotten any girl he liked to pretend as his girlfriend. Why didn¡¯t he do it? Was it because he was being careful not to reveal his true identity? There¡¯s another possibility ¨C Chris is going to pin the me on She and Nicole. He will tell Nina that he was threatened by them to put on the show. As She was responsible to hire the girl to pretend to be his girlfriend, he¡¯s going to say that he had no choice but to y along with their n¡­ What will Nina think if she hears that from him? For sure she will jump to the conclusion that Nicole and She colluded with each other to force a separation between Chris and her! Chris Sanders, you¡¯re really a formidable force! ¡°We have to prohibit her from leaving Imperial Garden, no matter how hard she pleads to go out!¡± Evan announced sternly. Davin nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m of the same view. There¡¯s a chance Chris might regret his decision to leave Nina when he remembers how important Nina is to his battle to the throne. When that happens, he mighte up with other means to lure Nina into doing things for him again.¡± Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 In Evan¡¯s opinion, there was no need for Chris to do anything because things were still salvageable for him to make use of! Chris earned their trust by agreeing to put on the show for Nina. At the same time, he could also use it to turn Nina against her family by telling her that he was forced by Nicole and She to pretend that he was taken. With that, Nina would drift further and further away from her family and get closer to him in the end. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Could Evan¡¯s guess be correct? Meanwhile, Nina was staring unblinkingly at the messages she had just received from Chris. From the tone of his texts, she could sense his resignation. He asked for her forgiveness for what took ce at the cafe earlier and pointed out the fact that he was forced to be there. He also mentioned that he was indeed not good enough for her, and he hoped that she could move on from him and find a better man in the future. Nina did not understand what he meant by saying that he was ¡°forced¡± to be at the cafe. She could not figure out why he said he was ¡°indeed¡± not good enough for her. There must be some underlying reason behind how he phrased that text, and Nina couldn¡¯t wait to get to the bottom of it. Immediately, she sent him a reply: What do you mean by saying that you were forced to be there? I hope you can rify it. After a while, she received a reply from him: Please stop asking me questions. All you have to know is that your family is willing to do everything they can for your good. Please do listen to their advice in the future! My family? What has this got anything to do with my family? Frowning, Nina texted him again: I don¡¯t understand what you mean! Did anyone in my family talk to you before? Chris responded: No, please don¡¯t get me wrong. They are a bunch of nice people. It¡¯s just that the girl they introduced to me wasn¡¯t exactly my type. However, I believe both of us will get to meet our right partners in the future. The girl they introduced to him? Did my family set Chris up with that beautiful girl at the cafe? Nina fell silent as she brooded over her chance encounter with Chris and his girlfriend at the cafe, and she started doubting whether she really bumped into them by chance. The more she pondered over the details, the more she was convinced that it was actually staged! She asked Chris through a text: Did my family find that girlfriend for you? Was Daddy, Mommy, or Uncle Davin and Aunt She the ones who did that? I only ran into Chris and his girlfriend because Uncle Davin and Aunt She took me to the cafe. Did Daddy and Mommy know about their n? Or¡­ At that moment, Nina had a pressing urge to find out the culprit who came up with such an unscrupulous n to make her give up on Chris. Chris: I can¡¯t tell you anything about that. In short, you just have to know that your family are the people who love you the most in the world! You have to listen to their advice! After scrutinizing his messages, Nina noticed that her family had been mentioned quite frequently. Was the encounter with Chris and that girl staged by them? Did my family work together just to trick me? Why? Why would they do such a thing to me? I don¡¯t understand! Nina held her phone in a tight grasp. Her mind was jammed with doubts and suspicions. How could Daddy and Mommy, to whom I deeply respect, plot against me just because they don¡¯t like the guy I¡¯m crushing on? Do they know how devastated I am after seeing Chris with his girlfriend? Or, are they too self-centered to care about my feelings? Feeling indignant, she put on a pair of slippers and marched out of her room to the master bedroom. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard snatches of an ongoing conversationing from inside. ¡°Other than keeping an eye on Nina, we have to get someone to keep tabs on Chris too. Once we notice any sign of him trying to get in touch with Nina, we will teach him a lesson so that he knows she should back off! He will stand no chance of getting near to Nina again!¡± Davin snarled. ¡°I¡¯ll get John to do it,¡± Evan said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on Nina too. No matter what Chris might be up to, I won¡¯t let him achieve what he wants!¡± Nicole said with determination in her voice. She would not allow anyone to exploit her beloved daughter and hurt her! Nina was rendered speechless. It was only after listening to the conversation between the trio did she believe the content of Chris¡¯ messages. They really conspired with each other against me! Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 They said they were going to keep an eye on Chris to stop him from getting in touch with me! It¡¯s only because they thought he wasn¡¯t good enough for me¡­ They¡¯re so despicable! At that moment, Nina felt a deep sense of betrayal realizing that her family was not on her side. They had done so many things to sabotage her rtionship with Chris, and Nina was adamant that she would not have their blessing if she ended up being with Chris. From that moment on, it dawned upon her that she could only rely on herself if she wanted to fight for her happiness¡­ It seems like I have to refrain from sharing my thoughts with Mommy and Maya in the future¡­ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Going back to her bedroom, Nina hesitated for a moment before sending a message to Chris: What kind of girl do you fancy? Chris replied: Why¡¯re you asking me this all of a sudden? Taking a deep breath, Nina typed her question and sent it back to him: I want to know if you will be interested in a girl like me. He responded: I don¡¯t deserve a girl like you! Nina: That¡¯s not the answer I want to hear. Just tell me whether you have feelings for me. I might sound udylike by saying this, but I really fancy you a lot! Chris responded: I¡¯m not going to give you an answer as I don¡¯t want you to harbor any expectation. In fact, we might never see each other again because I¡¯m going back to K Nation soon. He¡¯s going back to K Nation? Nina quickly typed him a reply: What¡¯s the rush? Did my family force you to go back? If that¡¯s the case, let me apologize to you on their behalf! But can you take me to K Nation alongside you? A crafty smile emerged on Chris¡¯ face when he saw thest sentence of Nina¡¯s message. That was exactly what he had been waiting to hear from her. Chris: Are you really willing to go with me? You¡¯d better think twice because your parents aren¡¯t going to allow us to be together. Nina: This is my life. So, I¡¯m the only one who can make decisions for myself. Chris: Nina, I really love how bold and decisive you are when ites to your rtionship! Overjoyed to receive thepliment from Chris, Nina¡¯s face broke into a faint smile. Nina: When will you be leaving? I¡¯ll meet you at your ce. Chris: That will be too risky. I¡¯ll give you some time to think about your decision. If you¡¯re sure this is what you want, please do it like this¡­ Chris went on to share the n he had concocted long before his conversation with Nina and ended his message with a reminder for her: Nina, you¡¯d better take some time to think about it because the decision is going to be life-changing for you. I won¡¯t harbor any hard feelings even if you decide not to go with me in the end. You¡¯ll always be in my mind and I¡¯ll wish you happiness. Nina: I¡¯ll go with you! Please believe me that I¡¯ll do everything ording to your n. Chris: Have a good rest then, my princess. Love ya! Nina¡¯s judgment waspletely clouded at the moment by the excitement of having her rtionship with Chris blossomed into love. She could not see the ulterior motive Chris might be harboring toward her at all. Her heart had been melted by Chris¡¯ message and a wide grin started spreading across her face. Nothing in the world could be more wonderful than having one¡¯s feelings reciprocated. She couldn¡¯t resist but pick up a pen to write down Chris¡¯ name on a nk paper. Each stroke was made with meticulous care as though she was doing something sacred. Beneath his name, she wrote down her wish for their rtionship: May nothing but death do us apart! Nina was smiling throughout that night as she dreamed of riding a horse together with Chris. They trotted along a vast steppe, enjoying the gentle breeze that caressed their face. Their heartyughter could be heard now and then as Chris shouted his love confession for her¡­ The sun was already shining bright by the time she woke up the next day. Still savoring the jolly moment she shared with Chris in the dream the previous night, Nina thought about the series of messages she received from Chris. Could the messages be part of the dream too? Immediately, she sat bolt upright and swept her phone up from the bedside table. She felt relieved in an instant after making sure all the messages were still stored in her phone. Reading the n prepared by Chris on her phone, she was overwhelmed by genuine delight. She only needed to carry out his instruction because he had thought it all out for her. ¡°Chris, please wait for me. I¡¯ll settle them pronto.¡± Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Nina got out of bed and washed up. Before she left her room, she paused in her tracks in front of the mirror to make sure her smile was in ce. That was the first step as stated in Chris¡¯ n ¨C she had to treat her family with a pleasant attitude so that they would let down their guard. The first person she bumped into was Maya, who looked bleary-eyed and whose hair was disheveled. ¡°Morning, Maya.¡± Maya¡¯s pace immediately came to a halt as she regarded Nina with surprise. What¡¯s going on? Did Nina just take the initiative to greet me? Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to cut ties with me and would never speak to me ever again not too long ago? What brought about the drastic change in her attitude? ¡°Nina, a-are you talking to me? You aren¡¯t going to cut ties with me?¡± Maya asked, her clear eyes sparkled with kindness and joy. Nina looked slightly dumbfounded by her question. Actually, I¡¯m still going to cut my ties with you, Little Witch. But then again, you aren¡¯t the only one who will receive the treatment. I will do the same to everyone who tries to sabotage my rtionship with Chris, including Daddy, Mommy, Uncle Davin, and Aunt She! Well, it¡¯s better to put it this way ¨C I¡¯m not gonna let anyone have any say in my love life. No one will have the chance to sabotage my rtionship with Chris ever again! ¡°Maya, there¡¯s no way I will cut my ties with you. In fact, I¡¯ve figured it all out ¨C I still have an exciting life ahead of me, and there are better guys who abound in the future. Why should I put all my eggs in one basket at such an early stage of my life?¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯vee around! You¡¯re right to think of it that way! From my perspective, Chris Sanders is clearly not the right guy for you. He¡¯s so much older than you, and I have a feeling that he¡¯s a scheming guy! If you go out with him, there¡¯s a high chance that he might take you in!¡± Upon hearing Maya¡¯s remark, a trace of despise flickered in Nina¡¯s eyes. How dare you describe Chris as a scheming man! You¡¯re the scheming one here! You¡¯re the one I should be careful of, you bbermouth! ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Look at how unkempt you are now! You really should go wash up andb your hair.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that. After that, I¡¯m going to prepare a super delicious breakfast for you! You¡¯ll surely be hooked after taking the first bite of it. I heard that brokenhearted people would feel better after having some desserts¡­¡± Maya froze all of a sudden when she reached that part. Then, she reached out to smack her mouth to punish herself for blurting out the wrong stuff. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sorry! Words just tumbled out of my mouth just now that I had no time to process it at all! You aren¡¯t brokenhearted at all. Instead, you¡¯re just about to embrace an even brighter future! To celebrate the positive change in your life, I¡¯m going to make you a mousse cake!¡± Celebrate my arse! Not only am I not brokenhearted, but I¡¯m also about to begin a rtionship with my crush soon! I¡¯m not sure what sort of future I will have in the future, but I¡¯mcent as long as I get to spend my time with the person I love. ¡°Sounds exciting. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the living room then.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll go and wash up now.¡± Nina rolled her eyes at the back of Maya before she headed downstairs. As soon as Evan and Nicole woke up in the morning, they were greeted by a spread of delectable and nutritious food on the dining table prepared by Maya. Maya, who was hustling in the kitchen, shouted at them all of a sudden, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m in the middle of making a super delicious cake. Please be patient and wait for me.¡± ¡°A super delicious cake? Maya, why are you suddenly in the mood to make a cake early in the morning?¡± Maya cast a nce in the direction of the living room and pointed at Nina, who was sitting on the arc- shaped sofa with her eyes staring ahead nkly. In a lower volume, Maya said to her parents, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Nina had figured it all out. She told me she would no longer be interested in Chris. So, I¡¯m making this cake to celebrate the asion.¡± Nicole and Evan exchanged a suspicious nce. Knowing how stubborn Nina was, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Nina managed toe to her senses in such a short period of time. It sounded more like something that would happen to Maya rather than Nina. Thus, both of them thought there was something fishy. Evan gave Nicole a knowing look. Following his cue, Nicole made her way to the living room. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 ¡°Nina!¡± Nina, whose mind had been wandering, was jolted back to senses by Nicole¡¯s voice. Hastily, she leaped up to her feet and responded to Nicole, ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Nina, it pains me to see how much weight you¡¯ve lost. Please do eat moreter, alright?¡± Nina nodded. ¡°Thanks for caring about me so much, Mommy.¡± Then, she took the initiative to apologize to Nicole, ¡°Mommy, the way I dealt with Chris¡¯ matter before this was clearly not right. But now, I¡¯ve figured it all out and I¡¯ve realized my mistake. From now on, I¡¯ll do as Daddy said by never getting in touch with him again.¡± Sizing Nina up, Nicole asked her gently, ¡°Nina, may I know what has enlightened you toe around all of a sudden?¡± Nina tugged the hem of her shirt subconsciously before putting a faint smile on her face. ¡°I think what Daddy and you said are right ¨C I should prioritize my studies over everything else at my age.¡± Having noticed her bodynguage, Nicole doubted what she said, but she did not let her suspicion show. ¡°Oh, really? I can see you¡¯re growing into a big girl now that you can finally ept the advice from us. Nina, please bear in mind that you will always be our sweetheart, and we¡¯ll love you dearly at all times!¡± Nina was touched by Nicole¡¯s words, although her heart did not flutter and race like the way it did when she had read Chris¡¯ message. As much as she was aware of her parent¡¯s love for her, she would still prefer to have sole control in her love life. The chance to meet the love of one¡¯s life was scarce. ording to She, if one happened to miss it, there would be no second chance at it. That was the reason why She fought so hard to be with Davin, who was the love of her life. Everyone had to make an effort to fight for their happiness, or life would not be worth living at all. Nina couldn¡¯t agree more with She¡¯s principle. In the end, She¡¯s effort dide to fruition as she managed to have a blissful life with Davin now. Inspired by her sess, Nina was determined to emte her and to make sure she would have no regrets in life. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Why don¡¯t we head to the dining hall now? My stomach is rumbling,¡± Nina said. ¡°Sure.¡± By the time Nicole and Nina stepped into the dining hall, Maya¡¯s cake was ready as well. ¡°Everyone, please have a taste of my cake! I didn¡¯t put too much honey in it, so it won¡¯t be too sweet to be enjoyed in the morning!¡± ¡°The cake is gorgeous. The stripes of honey on top of it really look like rays of morning sunlight! Maya, Mommy is very happy to see how good you¡¯re at baking now. I believe both Nina and you will have a very bright future ahead.¡± Feeling ted, Maya responded with a smile, ¡°I think so too, Mommy. I believe Nina and I are on the right track to bing better and better!¡± With that, she spun around and faced Evan. ¡°Daddy, could you please organize a Gourmet Conference for me? Instead of putting my desserts on exhibition, I¡¯m going to showcase my newest food za system!¡± ¡°What kind of system is that?¡± Evan stared at Maya with a look of astonishment. Maya took some time to contemte her answer before answering Evan, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m afraid I have to keep the details confidential. All I can say is that I¡¯m sure it will be a hit! Not only can this system make it easier for people to discover delicious food, but it can also ensure a satisfactory user experience!¡± ¡°Wow, you certainly sound very confident about that system of yours!¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy. Are you interested in finding out more about how the system works? Do you feel like learning the details right here, right now?¡± Intrigued by Maya¡¯s description, Nicole said, ¡°Maya, I think you¡¯d better give us a rough idea of your system first so that we can tell you whether it¡¯s viable or not before you go on to embarrass yourself.¡± ¡°Mommy, why can¡¯t you have some confidence in me? Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not going to screw up this time.¡± All of a sudden, Nina chimed in, ¡°Maya, I believe in you! Daddy, please do organize the conference for Maya.¡± It will be easier for my n to work if Daddy and Mommy focus all their attention on preparing Maya¡¯s Gourmet Conference!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Maya was so pleased to see Nina helping her that her eyes gleamed with joy. ¡°Nina, thanks for helping me. I¡¯ll treat you to the most delicious food you¡¯ve ever tasted in your life during the conference!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Nina nodded at Maya distractedly, thinking that she might already be living in K Nation by the time Maya¡¯s Gourmet Conference was held. I will choose Chris over delicious food any day! ¡°Daddy, please say yes since even Nina is on my side now.¡± Maya faced her adorable and chubby face to Evan and pleaded coquettishly, ¡°Daddy, as the best Daddy in the whole world, I know you will help me, won¡¯t you?¡± Atst, Evan sumbed to her tactic and nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you. Just give me some time to arrange the schedule, and I¡¯ll tell you once I fix the time. Meanwhile, you can make use of the time to prepare for the event. I¡¯d not like to see any glitches and hups during the event.¡± ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t worry about that. I promise you that the event will be error-free.¡± After saying that, Maya served Evan a piece of cake with reverence. ¡°Daddy, please give the cake a try.¡± She served Nicole and Nina each too. ¡°Mommy, Nina, please taste it and then tell me what you think. Next time, I will make the cake ording to your preferences.¡± Nicole took a bite of the cake with a smile. Just like how Maya described the cake just now, the texture was soft and velvety, and the sweetness was just nice. Nicole also adored the strong milky vor that came with each bite of the cake. ¡°Maya, I must say this cake really tastes great! You¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Not bad. Your cake actually tastes even better than those made by that famous dessert store in Y City. Daddy thinks you¡¯re incredible too!¡± At the mention of the dessert store in Y City, Maya suddenly pursed her lips and looked aggrieved. ¡°I still remember how much I used to crave for the cakes sold at that famous dessert store in Y City when I was little. However, they were too pricey and Mommy couldn¡¯t afford to buy one for me. When Mommy was working at Daddy¡¯spany as a trantor, Mommy brought a mousse cake from that dessert store home one day. I can still vividly remember how the cake looked like ¨C it was decorated with flowers made of cream. Yet, the cake tasted so horrible that I nearly cried after taking one bite¡­ Daddy, I knew that awful cake was a prank you yed on Mommy, but Nina and I ended up bearing the brunt of it! I even had a nightmare of having a heap of that cake chasing after me, chanting for me to eat them!¡± Listening to Maya as she narrated a story of the past, a faint smile appeared on Nicole¡¯s face. She turned to Evan and verified Maya¡¯s story. ¡°That really happened. To avenge their suffering, I pulled a prank back on youter on. You caught me red-handed when I was smashing your stuff in your room, and you demanded several hundred thousand from me aspensation. Sometime after that, I moved to a slum together with the kids because I was too cash-strapped.¡± Nina suddenly stared at Evan and questioned him, ¡°Daddy, if you knew we were your daughters at that time, would you still separate Mommy from us?¡± Would I? Evan felt conflicted as he reminisced about his past. However, he had no definite answer to that either. There was a chance that he would still do the same thing. After all, he had no romantic feelings toward Nicole at that time. As a man of principle, he would never marry someone whom he did not love. But then again, the kids sessfully pestered him to allow Nicole to stay so that she could take care of themter on. Ever since then, he slowly saw the good side of Nicole and fell in love with her in the end. ¡°I can¡¯t give you a sure answer based on a hypothesis. What I can say for sure is that I hope all of us won¡¯t be separated from each other in the future. So, the two of you have to promise me that you won¡¯t marry someone who lives too far away from us. Daddy and Mommy would love to visit you whenever we like, alright?¡± Don¡¯t marry someone who lives too far away from them? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nina¡¯s heart lurched when she heard that because she was going to do something really simr soon. Daddy, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to fulfill that request of yours! Chapter 1121 As obedient and sweet as ever, Maya nodded and pledged, ¡°Daddy, I promise I will stay near to the both of you forever.¡± Nicole smiled after listening to Maya¡¯s heartwarming words. Of course, having both girls by their side would be the most ideal scenario. However, if their Mr. Rights turned out to be someone who lived far away from their city, she would not stop them from leaving too. As long as the guy treated her daughter well and was able to make her happy, she was willing topromise. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I-I have nothing to say because marriage isn¡¯t on my agenda yet. I¡¯m done eating, so I¡¯ll go and get changed now.¡± With that, Nina left the dining table and walked away. Watching Nina¡¯s back, Nicole contemted how antsy Nina looked when she answered them. For some reason, she had a feeling that something was bugging Nina. After Maya left for her room, Evan asked Nicole for her opinion on Nina¡¯s sudden change in attitude. The image of how Nina fumbled with the hem of her shirt earlier popped up in Nicole¡¯s mind. ¡°I think something¡¯s been bothering Nina. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her for the next two days.¡± ¡°You do that,¡± Evan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the office now. Just phone me if there are any issues.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Sure. Please drive carefully.¡± Evan caressed Nicole¡¯s head gently and was off to work. In the meantime, Nicole headed back to the master bedroom. Just after she finished eating some supplement pills, she heard someone knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Maya strode in, her sparkling eyes blinking at Nicole. With a toothy grin, she took one of Nicole¡¯s arms and proposed, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you think the weather is marvelous? Since it¡¯s the weekend and I don¡¯t have to go to school, shall we go on a shopping trip?¡± ¡°A shopping trip?¡± Nicole pondered over Maya¡¯s suggestion before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite Aunt She to go with you? Mommy wants to stay at home to keep Nina¡¯spany.¡± ¡°Mommy, Nina ising too.¡± Not only Nina was joining their shopping trip, but she was also actually the one who proposed that idea. Thinking that Nina wanted some fresh air to clear her mind, Maya approved her idea without hesitation and agreed to help her propose the idea to Mommy. Nicole was worried when she learned that Nina wanted to go out too. Could she be up to some mischief? ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mommy? Do you feel like staying at home instead? It¡¯s alright because I can go with Nina by myself.¡± If an emergency situation arisester, Maya won¡¯t be able to deal with it. So, I have to be there with them by hook or by crook! ¡°I¡¯m going. Go and invite your Aunt She too. The more the merrier,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Hooray! Let me go and get changed first. We¡¯ll set off when Aunt She gets here.¡± After aplishing her mission, Maya headed straight to Nina¡¯s room to tell her the good news. ¡°Get dressed now! We¡¯ll go when you¡¯re done!¡± Nina was overjoyed deep down inside to hear that. ¡°I will. Thanks, Maya.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no biggie. In fact, I¡¯ve been thinking of going out to get some fresh air too. Well, I¡¯m off to get changed now.¡± Maya scampered her way out of Nina¡¯s room, looking exhrated. In fact, it was not Nina¡¯s n to depart so soon. However, Chris, who thought it was safer for them to leave sooner rather thanter, urged her to carry out his n sooner through messages. That was the reason why Nina was forced toe up with the shopping trip idea. In her opinion, she would have the chance to sneak off and meet Chris as long as she was outside. She immediately whipped out her phone and texted Chris, telling him that her n to leave Imperial Garden was a sess. Nina: I¡¯m going to Azara Mallter together with Mommy and Maya. Just wait for me somewhere nearby. I¡¯ll find a chance to sneak off and meet you. Nina felt a mixture of anticipation and apprehension after sending the message. She looked forward to spending every minute and every hour of her life with Chris in the future, but at the same time, she felt uneasy doing things behind her family¡¯s back and deceiving them in the process. Atst, she decided to see her actions as justified, by thinking that she was doing so to fight for her own happiness. All the effort she was making at the moment would be worthwhile to ensure a blissful life in the future. When the right time came, she would be back to apologize to Daddy and Mommy. After receiving Nina¡¯s message, Chris reminded her to be careful and to bring along all her cosmetic tools and products, which he said mighte in handy. It did not take Nina too long before she understood why he wanted her to bring them. I¡¯ve been so preupied these days that I¡¯ve forgotten about my expertise. I can always find a chance to change the way I look with some make-upter! I¡¯m sure Mommy and Maya won¡¯t even notice it when I¡¯m gone. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. With that in mind, Nina hastily flicked her makeup box open and stuffed all the makeup tool kits into her backpack. She swept some of her favorite essories into her backpack as well. Knowing that she might not be able to return home for quite a long time, she tried to bring as much stuff as she could along with her. After filling up her backpack with her belongings, she frantically started getting dressed. When She arrived at Imperial Garden, both Nina and Maya were ready to go. For the shopping trip, Maya made an effort to adopt a new hairstyle. Her look sessfully garnered a barrage ofpliments from She. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re turning into a pretty youngdy after you decided to go on a diet.¡± She gave Maya¡¯s cheeks a pinch. Maya responded to herpliment with a bashful smile. She looked extremely adorable when she cupped her cheeks with her hands to cover her shyness. ¡°Aunt She, thanks for yourpliment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because Aunt She is only speaking the truth.¡± Then, She turned to Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s inside that bulging backpack of yours? Howe you look more like you just came back from a fruitful shopping trip?¡± Nicole walked over and examined Nina¡¯s backpack. Nina¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety upon hearing She¡¯sment. She had neglected the need to be discreet when she was stuffing all her belongings into her backpack just now. What should I do now? What should I say to get away with this? After carefully considering her options, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m pawning some of my jewelry so that I can have some money to buy the skincare product materials that I want to study on.¡± ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re short on money? I know how much you love those pieces of jewelry. Just keep them. Mommy will pay for the stuff you want to buy.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure your Daddy and Mommy will support your passion by paying for the stuff you need. You don¡¯t have to pawn your own belongings at all! Now, go on and put all your jewelry back in your room. If what you want to buy is too expensive, you can always get your Uncle Davin to sponsor part of the expenses.¡± Maya offered, ¡°I can lend some money to you too. You¡¯ll regret it if you sell the jewelry that you love so dearly!¡± Nina did not know what to say. Since all of them were persuading her to keep the jewelry, she would look suspicious if she insisted on bringing them out. To y safe, she relented, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put them back now.¡± Nina returned to her room and emptied her backpack. She brought a sling bag instead and stuffed some makeup tool kit inside before walking out hurriedly. Then, She drove them to Azara Mall. To avoid drawing attention to herself, Nina put her phone in vibrate mode. She texted Chris halfway through the journey reminding him to wait for her at the shopping mall. When they arrived at their destination, Nicole asked She to help her keep an eye on Nina, and told her about Nina¡¯s strange behaviortely. She took some time to process the information. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll shadow her wherever she goes, and I¡¯ll watch over her,¡± she reassured. ¡°Great!¡± The two strolled toward the main entrance of the shopping mall, where Nina and Maya were waiting. She, being as quick-witted as she always was, immediately took one of Nina¡¯s arms and walked side by side with her. ¡°Nina, would you be my fashion consultant for today? Help me pick the clothes you think will look good on me, as well as some other essories to go with the look.¡± Looking down at She¡¯s hands on her arm, Nina couldn¡¯t help but feel edgy. ¡°No problem,¡± Nina agreed readily. Despite that, she was secretly racking her brain trying toe up with some way to ditch She. They visited the womenswear section where Nina picked two sets of clothing for She. ¡°Aunt She, I think these clothes will look good on you. You may want to try them out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment She released her grip on Nina¡¯s arm, she regretted doing so immediately, worrying that something might happen while she was in the fitting room. Therefore, she invited Nina to join her. ¡°I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you have to be there because I will need your opinion. Let¡¯s go!¡± She urged. Before Nina could object, she was already dragged by She to the fitting room. As soon as they were inside one of the cubicles, She immediately locked the door. Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 ¡°Nina, please don¡¯t open the door halfway when I¡¯m changingter, alright? Uncle Davin will be jealous if he finds out my beautiful body is exposed to the public.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nina nodded as she stood in the corner of the cubicle, waiting for She to try on the clothes. Deep down inside, she was feeling like a cat on a hot tin roof trying to churn out a way to sneak off. She, who was pleased with the look Nina chose for her, purchased the clothes right away. ¡°Nina, why don¡¯t you go and pick some new clothes for yourself too? Aunt She will buy them for you.¡± Nina shook her head at her. ¡°My wardrobe is quite full at the moment. I think I will get some for Mommy instead.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me! Well, you may go ahead and pick anything you like then.¡± Nina nodded. While she was selecting clothes for Nicole, she already had an escape n ready which she intended to execute after getting Nicole¡¯s clothes. If she seeded in her escape n, it would be ages before she would choose something for her mother again. Thus, she was extra attentive and thoughtful this time. ¡°Mommy, I chose these few pieces for you because I think you will look good and younger in them. I¡¯m sure people who see us together will assume we are sisters instead of mother and daughter!¡± Just like all women who loved to be praised for having a youthful look, Nicole was walking on air because of Nina¡¯spliment. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re such a sweet talker. You may go ahead and pick some for yourself too. Mommy will pay for them.¡± ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you choose for me while I go to the restroom? I¡¯ll try them on when I get back.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Nicole nodded. Watching Nina¡¯s back as she was off to the restroom, she had a nagging feeling at the back of her head that kept telling her that trouble was looming ahead. She turned around and spoke to Maya, ¡°Maya, Aunt She and Mommy are going to the restroom. You may stay here to choose some clothes for Nina and yourself.¡± Eh, why are they all heading to the restroom at the same time? ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll be done when the three of you make it backter.¡± Without further ado, Nicole and She followed Nina to the restroom and waited outside for her. Nina was still nowhere in sight after quite a long wait. Feeling ill at ease, Nicole said to She, ¡°Let me go and take a look inside.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± A few minutester, Nicole dashed out of the restroom, looking anxiety-ridden. ¡°I checked all the cubicles, but Nina wasn¡¯t inside any of them!¡± ¡°How could that be? We saw her entering the restroom with our own eyes just now!¡± She looked puzzled and shocked at the same time. Shortly after She said that, she spotted a random woman walking out of the restroom wearing Nina¡¯s clothes. Immediately, she ran over to block the woman¡¯s way and gave her a once-over. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Feeling uneasy under She¡¯s stare, the woman confronted her in a resentful tone. ¡°Are you wearing your own clothes? I doubt that because they don¡¯t fit you well,¡± Shemented. ¡°Of course I¡¯m wearing my clothes.¡± The woman shot She a re that signaled her to piss off. To avoid wasting time, She fished out a stack of cash to the woman and demanded, ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± The woman hesitated. In the end, she was enticed by the money toe clean. ¡°I swapped my clothes with a girl in the restroom just now. By the way, the way she put on make-up on herself really puzzles me. Seriously, she could have looked a lot better without that make-up.¡± As soon as the woman said that, it dawned upon Nicole and She what just took ce ¨C Nina managed to sneak off right before them by changing her appearance! ¡°Nina! I can¡¯t believe she did something so outrageous!¡± Looking horrified, Nicole sprinted off to look for Nina. She ran after her. At the same time, they phoned Davin and Evan to inform them of Nina¡¯s disappearance. The news made them both worried and anxious. ¡°Say what? Nina ran away?¡± Davin leaped up to his feet from his chair like someone just stepped on his tail. ¡°Yes! She changed her appearance and disappeared so quickly that we couldn¡¯t have done anything to stop her! What should we do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll send some of my men to look for her now,¡± Davin said. Evan was aghast when Nicole told him what happened over the phone. ¡°Nicole, please calm down first because I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to track Nina down. John already dispatched the Hidden Masters to keep an eye on Chris before this. So, the four of them will know where Nina is if she is off to meet Chris. I¡¯ll give them a call now.¡± Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 ¡°Well, you do that now then!¡± Nicole hung up her phone, sounding panic-stricken. Without further dy, Evan phoned Jensen, who picked up his call almost immediately. ¡°Mr. Seet, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Chris Sanders now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the parking lot of Azara Mall. I just saw a girl get into his car. Now, he¡¯s getting ready to leave.¡± A girl? That must be Nina with the make-up and different clothes. Evan was very sure that Nina was with Chris based on the fact that Chris was at Azara Mall too. ¡°Follow him, and block his way once you guys are out of the city center! Then, bring both of them to re¡¯s ce. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± Evan did not ask the Hidden Masters to seize Chris and Nina at Azara Mall right away. Knowing how headstrong Nina was, it was highly likely that she would make a fuss trying to stop the Hidden Masters from capturing them. If the stir caught the attention of any paparazzi, who happened to be lurking nearby, the scandalous news of Nina eloping with a guy would be all over the tabloids the following day. It would tarnish her reputation and affect her future adversely. Therefore, he needed to handle the matter carefully and discretely. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After Nicole and She were made aware that Nina would be brought to re¡¯s ce, She immediately drove Nicole and Maya there. Upon their arrival, they caught sight of Evan and Davin reaching the ce one after another as well. ¡°Evan, is Nina already here?¡± ¡°Nicole, please be patient. Jensen just gave me a ring saying that the four of them will be here soon. Let¡¯s head inside and wait for them at somewhere more private.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The five of them made their way to one of the private rooms situated on the second floor of the building. Staring out of the window, Nicole was angry and worried about Nina at the same time. Why would Nina choose to leave us? What kind of spell did Chris cast on her? Pacing back and forth in the room, Davin opined, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me from beating that scoundrel up when he¡¯s hereter! How dare he trick Nina into doing something like this! Does he really think we are a bunch of pushovers?¡± ¡°Davin, you have my support! In fact, I think I¡¯ll join you!¡± She gritted her teeth furiously. Right after she said that, the Hidden Masters walked into the room, followed by Chris, Nina, and a driver. Evan glowered at Chris as if he just did the most heinous crime in the world. He couldn¡¯t wait to beat him up to vent out his anger. Before he could do anything, Davin stormed his way toward Chris and snapped, ¡°You scoundrel! How dare you trick Nina into running away from her family! Are you tired of living, or do you not take us seriously at all because you¡¯re the son of K Enterprise¡¯s owner? Answer me now!¡± Davin lifted his leg and was about to kick Chris. Immediately, Nina put herself in front of Chris and opened her arms protectively. ¡°Uncle Davin, please don¡¯t hurt him. Just pin the me on me, not him. I¡¯m the one who asked him to take me away with him to K Nation!¡± Davin was rendered speechless. Goodness gracious, this silly girl. It seems like Chris haspletely held her spellbound, huh? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still trying to defend him when she had nearly been kidnapped by him! Even if Chris sells her to a human traffickerter, I¡¯m afraid that silly girl would still be happily handing Chris the money! ¡°Nina, there¡¯s more to this Chris guy than meets the eye. You don¡¯t understand it because you have yet to see his true colors! He came near you with an ulterior motive, and he doesn¡¯t love you at all! All he wants is to use you as a tool!¡± Unperturbed, Nina scoffed, ¡°Really? Are you sure that¡¯s not an excuse you guys are using to stop us from being with each other? Didn¡¯t you guys find him a fake girlfriend and stage that scene for me to bump into them at the cafe? I won¡¯t believe you guys anymore!¡± ¡°Nina, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d rather believe him than us! Don¡¯t forget that we are your family!¡± Davin eximed. No matter how hard Davin tried to knock some sense into Nina, she still appeared indifferent and aloof with her chin held high. ¡°Nina, Mommy isn¡¯t going to deny having done those things to separate the two of you. However, we only did that for a reason. Don¡¯t you want to find out what that is?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Nina answered without a second thought. Just then, Evan walked up to Nina and stared at her condescendingly. Emphasizing every word of his sentence, he seethed, ¡°You have to hear us out, and I don¡¯t care whether you like it or not!¡± After that, Evan fixed a flinty stare at Chris, who was standing behind Nina. ¡°Can you still call yourself a man by hiding behind a woman? I dare you to step forward now and tell Nina everything, including your true identity as well as the ulterior motive you have.¡± Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Chris¡¯ face darkened. After receiving no response from Chris, Davin chimed in, ¡°Evan¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a manly thing to hide behind a woman. You are the kind of sissy whom I despise the most!¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, please watch your mouth!¡± Unable to stand the rude remarks her Daddy and Uncle Davin hurled at Chris, Nina intervened. ¡°Nina, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m actually helping you here? Why are you still saying things in his defense? You must be under some spell of his to be this stubborn! It won¡¯t be long before you get to see his true colors!¡± Davin retorted. Nicole, too, went livid with rage. ¡°Chris Sanders, are you keeping silent because you want us to do the talking on your behalf? We¡¯ve found out basically everything about you, including your true identity, the problems you are facing now, and the reason why you offered to be Nina¡¯s tutor right from the beginning! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unscrupulous of you to make use of someone else¡¯s feelings to achieve your personal gains?¡± Finally, Chris strode forward and stared at the rest of them straight in their eyes. ¡°I can tell her the truth, but you guys must promise to release me after that. Keeping me here won¡¯t do you guys any good either, and I¡¯m sure you guys are well aware of that. I don¡¯t think I need to borate on how influential and powerful K Enterprise is, do I?¡± Davin snorted icily, ¡°Kid, that threat of yours isn¡¯t going to work on me because I¡¯m so used to receiving them all the time that I¡¯m totally numb. Now, just cut your crap and spill everything out so that Nina can see your true colors!¡± Listening to their usations on Chris, seeds of doubt started germinating in Nina¡¯s mind too. What could Chris¡¯ true colors and his ulterior motive be? She spun around and regarded Chris with curiosity written all over her face. ¡°Nina, they¡¯re right ¨C I offered to be your tutor with an ulterior motive. It¡¯s because your superb cosmetic skills are going to be very helpful to me.¡± ¡°How am I going to be helpful to you?¡± Nina stared at him with confusion in her eyes. ¡°Well, since there¡¯s no reason for me to hide anything from you now, let me offer you a more detailed exnation. Look, I¡¯m in fact the sessor to the owner of K Enterprise, but I¡¯m an illegitimate son. My father¡¯s wife gave birth to two daughters, who are my half-sisters. They have been trying hard to dilute my power in thepany because they don¡¯t think I deserve to be the sessor.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°The skincare and cosmetic department contribute the most to ourpany¡¯s profits. So, they nned to start their usurpation by seizing the control of the department. Not only did they do that, but they also even colluded with the board members, who went on to propose that the department would fall into the hands of whoever managed to prove that they had more profound knowledge in skincare and cosmetic products. My two half-sisters obviously have the upper hand in this because they basically grew up learning them. As for me, I only started researching skin care products a few years back, and I don¡¯t really know much about cosmetic products. If I don¡¯t seek help from others, I¡¯ll surely be beaten by my half-sisters!¡± ¡°At some point in time, I found out about you by chance. I thought you would be the perfect candidate to help me in my battle with my half-sisters, so I starteding up with a n to get to know you.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe my luck when I found out you were looking for a tutor who could teach you the knowledge of skincare products. That was the perfect chance for me to get near you because I fit the criteria of the job perfectly. Thus, I pulled some strings and got one of my friends to rmend me to Mr. Lindt. After passing several tests, I was finally hired to be your tutor. I guess that¡¯s about everything I¡¯ve been hiding from you so far.¡± Nina fell silent. She stood rooted to the spot, finding it difficult to process the plethora of information that was jamming her head all at one time. After some time, she looked up at Chris and questioned him, ¡°So, are you saying that you only approached me for your own personal gains? You don¡¯t have feelings for me at all, do you?¡± Chris did not answer her right away. His face hardened before he broke into a faint smile. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re only fourteen while I¡¯m already twenty-three. There¡¯s no way I will fall in love with an underage girl like you. So, you really shouldn¡¯t waste your time dwelling on that anymore!¡± Nina was left wordless. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all when he answered me. Is it true that he has no feelings for me at all? ¡°A-Are you speaking the truth? Y-You really have no feelings for me at all?¡± In a quivering voice, she stubbornly demanded further confirmation from Chris. It was unsure whether Nina was deluding herself or she really did not think Chris was being truthful. Her voice quivered as she pressed on her queries. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have any feelings for you at all. All I want is to make use of your talent!¡± Chris answered her just as decisively as how he did it earlier. Nina did not utter a word in response. Her face turned ashen in an instant. She barely got to enjoy much time in the realm of love that she had fantasized about before she was ruthlessly thrown back into the cold and harsh world of reality again. All the rosy illusions she had harbored toward her love life were crushed by the truth. Just moments earlier, he was still her Prince Charming to whom she nned to marry once she reached adulthood. She would then live happily ever after with him, just like Daddy and Mommy. Little did she know, she had already walked right into the booby trap Chris set for her. It was pathetic that not only did she fail to realize his ulterior motive, but she also even gleefully helped him with his scheme, assuming that he was the love of her life. As it turned out, things that happened in fairy tales were impossible to take ce in the real world. She thought what she had with Chris was real love, but her bubble was burst. The man she saw as her Prince Charming turned out to be nothing more than a conman¡­ ¡°Nina, now you know why we were trying so hard to stop you from getting in touch with him. We wouldn¡¯t have to do that if he really has feelings for you. There¡¯s no way we will allow him to deceive you and use you as a tool for his personal gains!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nina was jolted back to senses by Davin¡¯s voice. Looking up at Chris, tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. After shouting an ¡°I hate you!¡± at him, she dashed out of the room. ¡°Nina!¡± Just as Nicole wanted to run after her, She stopped her just in time. ¡°Nicole, you should stay here because your body is weak. Let me go and catch up with her!¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go with Aunt She too!¡± With that, Maya and She sprinted out after Nina. Evan shot Jensen and Jeremy a look. The two took his cue and hurriedly ran out of the room too. In the meantime, Davin gave Chris a baleful nce and a thorough examination. With a satanic smile, Davin lifted his arm and punched Chris in his face twice. Taken aback by his sudden attack, Chris stumbled backward. He could only barely stand straight by holding on to the wall behind him. ¡°Steer clear from Nina from now on, you scoundrel! If I find any signs of you plotting against Nina again, I won¡¯t hesitate to beat you to death!¡± Chris felt a burning sensation on his cheeks. He reached out to wipe the corners of his lips to find the back of his hand stained with bright red blood. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s this brutal! ¡°Evan, just let him go. If words about this go out, it won¡¯t do Nina any good,¡± Davin spoke. Evan glowered at Chris dangerously and snarled, ¡°If you dare to do anything to harm Nina ever again, I¡¯ll make sure you pay the heaviest price you can imagine! F*** off!¡± Without uttering a word, Chris left with one hand covering part of his face. ¡°Evan, will Nina be able to ept such a huge blow? I think I should go and take a look at her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Nicole chimed in. ¡°Just stay put while I phone Jensen and ask him to bring Nina back.¡± Evan stopped Davin and Nicole from leaving, proceeding to make a phone call. Nicole was left on tenterhooks at the moment, wondering whether Evan would punish Nina for making such a huge mistake. Jensen brought Nina and the rest back ten minutester. With despondence written all over her face, Nina looked like an emotional wreck. Evan gave her a fleeting nce before he snapped, ¡°Go home!¡± After that, he strode out of the room without hesitation. Nicole walked up to Nina and held her hands. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Before leaving the room, Davin and She reminded Nina to offer an apology to Evan. That was the only way to stop Evan fromshing it out at her. Instead of responding to them, Nina slouched her way out of the room together with Nicole. Back at Imperial Garden, Nina sprinted back to her room as soon as she got out of the car. There was a trace of pain and distress in Evan¡¯s as he watched his daughter leave. Evan knew she must be devastated to be betrayed by someone she genuinely loved. Nheless, a mistake had to be rectified no matter how painful the process was. One could only learn from one¡¯s mistakes by facing them and shouldering all the consequences that followed fearlessly. ¡°Evan, please give Nina some time to sort out her own emotions before you lecture her. I¡¯m really worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such a huge blow. She¡¯s only a fourteen-year-old girl, after all.¡± Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Davin and She tried to persuade Evan too. ¡°Nicole¡¯s right, Evan. I¡¯m sure Nina must be feeling down in the dumps now. I believe she will apologize to you when she¡¯s ready. So, please don¡¯t criticize her for the time being.¡± After a short silent beat, Evan reassured Nicole, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to give her too much of a hard time too. However, I think it¡¯s time she learns some wisdom in life.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nicole was unconvinced because Evan¡¯s face was obviously contorted with rage. ¡°Of course!¡± The three of them let out a sigh of relief hearing that from Evan. Being as sensible as always, Maya stepped forward and proposed, ¡°Uncle Davin, Aunt She, you guys must be tired after all the hassle. Please do stay for lunch because I¡¯ll be cooking.¡± Davin was pleased to hear that. ¡°Sounds good! I was told that Maya was an incredible cook quite a long time ago. How can I miss this chance to have a taste of your excellent culinary skills?¡± ¡°You guys may rest in the living room while I go and prepare the food in the kitchen.¡± Maya then turned to her parents and said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, please keep Uncle Davin and Aunt Shepany. The food will be ready in no time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nicole nodded, feeling delighted to have such a sweet and sensible daughter like Maya. Before the four of them could settle down in the living room, a maid approached them and said, ¡°Mr. Evan, Mr. Levant is here. He insisted oning inside, and he reminded you not to be ungrateful for his help, or he would bring hisint to your mother.¡± Levant is here? What is he doing here all of a sudden? Before Evan could ask any more questions, Davin spoke, ¡°Just let him in, or his screaming is going to embarrass us.¡± ¡°Yes, just let him in. I happen to have something to tell him too!¡± She agreed to let Levant in as well. Staring at Davin and She, the maidmented deep down inside, The opinion of you guys don¡¯t count at all because it¡¯s up to Mr. Evan to decide that! It was not until Evan nodded at the maid did she dare to let Levant in. At the sight of Levant walking toward the living room, Davin jeered, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about your image at all? Why were you barking outside like a mad dog?¡± ¡°Exactly. I think you must have too little stuff to do during the day. You really should use some of your energy on taking care of your son!¡± She chimed in. Levant stared at them with surprise in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m bumping into the two of you again here.¡± ¡°This is where my brother stays. Isn¡¯t it pretty normal for us to be here? Mind you, your presence is the odd one here. Tell us now, what inspired you to grace this ce with your presence?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°How¡¯s Nina faring at the moment? About Chris Sanders¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the business you should meddle with!¡± Evan dissed. Levant sneered, ¡°Evan, you guys actually owe me one because it¡¯s me who provided you with all the info on Chris Sanders¡¯ background. Are you sure this is the right way to treat someone who helped you before?¡± Ignoring him, Evan grabbed Nicole¡¯s hands instead and started caressing them gently as though he was handling some sort of treasure. Levant snickered in response to his action. Is he trying to show off how lovey-dovey he is with Nicole? He¡¯s clumsy at it! ¡°Levant, I was the one who asked for your help to investigate Chris Sanders. So, you may direct your questions at me,¡± Davin spoke. In response, Levant moved his eyes away from Evan to face Davin. ¡°Is Nina okay now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty fine other than being brokenhearted. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take too long for her to move on, though,¡± Davin answered in a crisp voice. ¡°What happened to Chris Sanders in the end?¡± Levant pressed on. ¡°I punched him before letting him go. Why¡¯re you even asking about him?¡± ¡°I need to meet him for my affairs in K Nation.¡± ¡°You should have told me earlier. Now, there¡¯s nothing much I can do to help you because he¡¯s gone. You might be able to meet him just in time if you rush to the airport now!¡± After some contemtion, Levant said, ¡°Forget it. I can reach him through other means too.¡± With that, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift toward Nicole as a gentle smile emerged on his face. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 ¡°Nicole, have you fully recovered?¡± Levant asked. ¡°My body¡­¡± Nicole wanted to finish her sentence. However, she was quickly interjected by Evan, ¡°She¡¯s feeling fine, and we¡¯re preparing to have our fifth child!¡± Levant red at Evan, evidently frustrated. Evan, you a******, you¡¯re just saying this to provoke me! Ppfftt¡­ Such a show-off! As if we don¡¯t know that you¡¯re purposely showing your affection in the rtionship publicly! ¡°Anyway, Nicole, you don¡¯t look very well. You¡¯ll need to rest more. Since you have already given birth to four children for the Seet family, don¡¯t worry too much about this one. Remember, your health is much more important,¡± Levant gently advised. As soon as he said that, Evan picked up a pillow and threw it at Levant¡¯s direction. Thud! The pillow hit Levant straight in the face as he couldn ¡¯t react in time. He scowled at Evan and barked, ¡°Just what are you trying to do? Do you think that Nicole¡¯s health is not as important as the baby¡¯s? At this point, you¡¯re just heartlessly treating her like a childbearing machine!¡± Davin was taken aback at Levant¡¯s daring statement. Nheless, he understood the reason behind Evan¡¯s opposition towards Levant¡¯s presence in the Imperial Garden. He has an ulterior motive to jeopardize the rtionship of a loving husband and wife! ¡°If you continue to utter nonsense, I¡¯ll chase you out!¡± Evanmbasted in anger. Meanwhile, Levant was quick to refute, ¡°Hah! Your reaction proves me right! Are you mad because you feel ashamed?¡± Evan was riled up, and his eyes radiated murderous intent. If he could, he would like to staple Levant¡¯s mouth shut and chase him out! At the same time, She had witnessed the whole incident and couldn¡¯t keep quiet any longer. Hence, she sarcastically remarked, ¡°I think you¡¯re the least qualified person here to speak!¡± Levant reacted by giving her a death stare. However, he eventually brushed away her statement. She then continued, ¡°Everyone in the Imperial Garden knows very well how much Evan loves Nicole. On the flip side, are you not ashamed by the way you treat the mother of your child? Do you not have any self-consciousness?¡± This time, Levant was offended by She¡¯sment. How is that the same! My rtionship with Tiffany is different from that of Evan and Nicole. It¡¯spletely different, so how can it bepared? ¡°Oh, by the way, I should thank you for the birth of my child! After all, you¡¯ve yed a part in it. But you can¡¯t even get pregnant, so what makes you think that you can determine whose child gets to be born? You¡¯re just a busy body!¡± Levant responded. She stared daggers at him and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± This time, Levant¡¯s statement managed to provoke Davin. Thus, heshed out in extreme anger, ¡°Levant, at least think before you speak. You¡¯re insulting me when you mock She! We¡¯re not trying to have a child at the moment, or else we¡¯ll be parents by now! But how is this the same when you abandoned your own child!¡± She followed suit, ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re not worthy to be a father. I¡¯m sure your child will hate you when he grows up!¡± At that moment, Levant wanted to rebut their statement, but he knew very well that he did not stand to gain any benefit from this argument. Fine, I¡¯ll let this slide. Next time, I¡¯ll get back at them when I have the opportunity. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As Levant remained silent afterward, She and Davin stopped reprimanding him. Regardless, She inadvertently mentioned Tiffany, ¡°Look at Tiffany now. She¡¯s growing the design company and making big money! It¡¯s more than enough for her to take care of herself and the child. She¡¯ll probably meet a better man in the future to be her husband and the father of her child! ¡°Is that so? Wow, I¡¯m amazed by her brilliant capabilities!¡± Davin eximed. She carried on, ¡°Resilience will ovee any hardships in life. Besides, Tiffany is a strong woman with great endurance and bouncebackability. Her future is promising.¡± After She finished, she stared at Levant, and her gaze signified one striking message ¨C Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s not worthy to be with you. Without Murphy, you¡¯re nothing! Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Levant sensed the disdain in the scornful look in her eyes. When he wanted to retaliate, he reminded himself that there was no point as he could never win an argument against them. Argh¡­ Fine! I¡¯ll bear with this for now¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve not seen her for quite some time. We can visit her together when you¡¯re free,¡± Nicole said. She replied, ¡°Sure, Nicole. She misses you as well and has beenmending your abilities to raise three children yourself. Moreover, she even mentioned that she wants to learn from you.¡± Just then, Maya entered the room, ¡°The food is ready. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like it!¡± Hearing that, Davin became excited, ¡°That¡¯s great, Maya! You¡¯re the best! Let¡¯s all go and enjoy our meals. I¡¯m starving!¡± After that, She stood up and followed Davin towards the dining room. However, when they passed by Levant, they stopped in their tracks. ¡°We¡¯re going have dinner now, so you should head back,¡± She said. ¡°See you,¡± Davin added. Looking at She and Davin walking away from him, Levant¡¯s facial expression turned sour immediately. Damn it! Why didn¡¯t they invite me for dinner? Rude! Then, Evan and Nicole stood up and headed towards the dining room as well. Once again, when they passed by Levant, Nicole halted and wanted to invite him to dinner. However, Evan stopped her before she could say anything. The corner of Evan¡¯s delicate lips raised into a curve, ¡°Have a good trip back!¡± As he finished his sentence, he dragged Nicole¡¯s hand and continued heading straight to the dining room. Levant stood in ce and swallowed his anger. This is outrageous. They are all chasing me away! Don¡¯t they care about how I feel? If I leave now, does it mean that I¡¯m weak? That can¡¯t happen. I must join this dinner! He took out his phone and headed out. In the dining room, Davin was observing Levant¡¯s movements and noticed that he was heading towards the courtyard. He was amazed at how Levant handled the situation. Thus, he quickly asked, ¡°He really left. Is he mad?¡± Yet, She brushed him off, ¡°Let him be! Well, if you ask me, he should take it like a man.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but think about Tiffany¡¯s struggle with managing thepany and taking care of her child. With that, her resentment towards Levant became even more evident. Originally, she had always felt that Tiffany was not worthy to be with Levant. For this reason, she vehemently opposed their rtionship from the beginning. However, her perspective changed when she got to know Tiffany better. Now, she thought that Levant was not befitting to be with Tiffany. Even if Tiffany did not end up with Levant and had a child with her, she could still find a suitable partner in the future! Therefore, the n to matchmake them could be temporarily canceled. On the other hand, Nicole felt that it was rude to treat Levant in such a manner. She looked at the table that was filled with exquisite and delicious dishes and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the maids to invite him to join us. There¡¯s enough food for everyone.¡± As if she didn¡¯t utter a single word, Evan scooped some chicken and put them in Nicole¡¯s bowl. Following that, he added some other dishes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Looking at Evan in disbelief, Nicole knew that he was ignoring her because he didn¡¯t want to invite Levant to dinner. On the other hand, Davin understood Evan¡¯s intention and chuckled joyfully, ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m a fast eater, and She can eat a lot! Have some for yourself before we finish them all.¡± She went along with him, ¡°That¡¯s right. The dishes look very appetizing, especially the prawns! Maya is a great chef!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Since everyone was against the idea, Nicole didn¡¯t pursue it any further. After a while, Maya walked towards her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the food up to Nina. Mommy, don¡¯t worry and enjoy your meal.¡± Nicole nodded in agreement. Just when she was about to start eating, Levant suddenly returned and entered the dining room. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Davin asked. Levant snarkily replied, ¡°Did you all think I¡¯d leave that easily? Of course not! By the way, Sophia asked you all to wait for her as she¡¯ll be reaching soon.¡± What? Sophia ising? Everyone was in shock. Davin pointed his finger towards Levant, ¡°I knew it! I knew you¡¯re up to no good! But why would you ask my Mom toe?¡± Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Levant calmly refuted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with asking Sophia to join us? After all, sharing¡¯s caring, and the food here is more than enough. Unless¡­ she¡¯s not weed here? Why would that be? She¡¯s your mother after all¡­¡± Evan replied, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®us¡¯? And for your info, we treat our Mom very well!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re more than happy to wee Grandma to the meal. You know what ¨C I¡¯ll even make some extra dishes for her! By the time she arrives, it¡¯ll be done,¡± Maya instinctively uttered. ¡°Maya, there¡¯s no need for that. These are enough for your Grandma. She can¡¯t eat too much as well,¡± Davin called out to her. Maya responded, ¡°There¡¯s still Mr. Levant. Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Levant smiled at Maya with a satisfied look, ¡°Such a good girl. The next time you visit the Levant Winery, I¡¯ll treat you to a nice meal.¡± Maya grinned from ear to ear, ¡°I remember you did it before when I was young. So it¡¯s my turn now!¡± Did I treat Maya to a nice meal before? After thinking for some time, Levant still couldn¡¯t remember it. All he remembered was that Maya, Nina, Kyle, and Juan wreaked havoc when he wanted to treat Nicole to a nice meal a few years back. As expected, Sophia arrived fifteen minutester, and the dining room instantaneously became lively. ¡°Sophia, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for quite a while now since they didn¡¯t even allow me to join the meal. They¡¯re treating me horribly!¡± Levant stared at the group. Sophia smiled and tried to mediate the situation, ¡°They¡¯re just afraid that you¡¯re not used to the food over here. The quality of the delicacies at Levant Winery must be beyondpared to the ones in Imperial Garden!¡± ¡°Yeah, Mom is right! We¡¯re afraid that a distinguished guest like you is not used to our mediocre cooking!¡± Davin responded. Levant rolled his eyes. Distinguished guest? He was so rude a short while ago. Now, he¡¯s describing me as a distinguished guest? He didn¡¯t even blink when he¡¯s lying! ¡°Sophia, do you know who¡¯s the chef today? The chefs in Levant Winery are much more inferior than this one!¡± Levant asked. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°And who would that be?¡± Sophie ruminated on the possible candidates. It didn¡¯t take long before she eximed, ¡°I know¡­ It¡¯s Maya! Am I correct? My granddaughter is a gifted chef! Her desserts are so delicious, and I¡¯ll drool every time I reminisce about the taste!¡± Nicole stood up and prepared the tableware for Sophia, ¡°If you like Maya¡¯s desserts, I¡¯ll ask her to make it for you more frequently.¡± Hearing that, Sophia replied joyfully, ¡°That will be great! I¡¯m just afraid that I will be taking up too much of her time. When I called her two days ago, she told me that she would be attending some gourmet conference. Is that true? Evan, I have faith in Maya, so you have to give her all your support!¡± ¡°Mom, Maya is already preparing for the gourmet conference, so don¡¯t worry, she definitely has my support. By the time of the event, you must attend as well!¡± Evan assured. ¡°Not a problem. Also, I had a dream about Maya when she was just a few years old. She looked so cute! I will not forget the way she innocently looked at me with her big round eyes. Regrettably, I woke up from the dream when I wanted to hug her and give her a kiss. I really miss my grandchildren when they were young¡­ Meanwhile, Davin and She, it¡¯s about time you have children of your own. I¡¯ll be the babysitter!¡± Sophia abruptly changed the topic. Davin sighed. She¡¯s really crazy about having her grandchildren! ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± Davin tried to exin. ¡°What do you mean that you¡¯re not in a hurry. Evan¡¯s children are all grown up. On the contrary, you¡¯re not even able to have a wedding nor have a child. What are you still waiting for?¡± Then, Sophia immediately looked towards She after reprimanding Davin. ¡°Shelia, please get married to Davin as soon as possible. His father and I are hoping that the two of you can have your own child. We have been waiting for this for such a long time!¡± She thought about it and decided to prevaricate the matter. She smiled and assured, ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll give birth to a chubby little granddaughter for you, just like how Maya was when she was young. By then, you can shower her with your unconditional love!¡± Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 ¡°Great, I¡¯m waiting! It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl,¡± said Sophia. Meanwhile, Maya came out of the kitchen, and Sophia was deeply concerned when she saw her. ¡°Maya, it¡¯s only been a short period of time since Ist saw you, and you¡¯ve gotten skinner! You can¡¯t lose any more weight!¡± Maya, however, calmly replied, ¡°Grandma, it feels great to lose some weight. Now, I can wear whatever I want. When I was young, I¡¯m especially envious of Nina because she could wear clothes that I couldn¡¯t fit in. There was once when I secretly tried on her clothes but identally tore them! Now, I can wear any clothes that Nina can wear! Therefore, it¡¯s good being skinnier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good at all! Look at you! You¡¯re so skinny! What if you are malnutrition? Come here and sit with me. Grandma wants to make sure that you eat enough.¡± Sophia instantly instructed. Maya cheekily nodded and sat beside Sophia. Ever since she was young, Grandma was the only person who never asked Maya to lose her weight. When Evan and Nicole were not around, the quadruplets would be left alone in the Seet Residence. Nheless, Sophia was always worried that she would be hungry at night. Hence, she would ask the maids to secretly send her cheesecakes. Although Maya didn¡¯t like cheesecakes, she knew that it was her grandmother¡¯s favorite. Thus, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her, so she would happily finish all of the cheesecakes. Perhaps this was the reason why she failed to lose weight when she was young. When they were having their dinner, Sophia kept adding food into Maya¡¯s bowl, afraid that she would lose more weight. Hence, Davin couldn¡¯t help but utter, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re going to make her sick. She¡¯s not eating as much aspared to thest time. Heck, even me myself will not be able to finish these!¡± Sophia lowered her head and gazed at Maya. Indeed, the three big tes by her side were all filled with food. Thus, she gently smiled. ¡°Maya, we¡¯ll finish this together. I¡¯ll share with you.¡± ¡°Grandma, here, I¡¯ve made you your favorite dish. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Maya politely passed a slice of roasted pork to Sophia. Sophia epted it gracefully. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°By the way, Mom, where is Dad?¡± Evan asked. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Sophia¡¯s annoyance immediately showed. ¡°Don¡¯t mention about your Dad when we are eating. It¡¯ll ruin the perfect meal that we are having.¡± Huh? What does she mean by that? The group looked at each other bewilderedly. Needless to say, they knew very well that something was going on. However, none of them continued to pester Sophia as she was looking quite grim. ¡°Evan, the Seet Residence has its own chef. So don¡¯t worry about Dad, and let¡¯s just enjoy our meal.¡± Everyone began eating again after Davin finished his sentence. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re such a skilled chef! Even the chef at Levant Winery cannotpete with your brilliance. If you were to open a winery, business will surely be good,¡± said Levant. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about opening my own winery. Rather, I want to open a food za. This way, I¡¯ll be providing satisfying everyone¡¯s tummy!¡± Maya thought otherwise. Immediately, Levant was intrigued and looked at her excitingly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Maya, don¡¯t tell him about your ideas. He¡¯ll steal it!¡± Davin reminded Maya. Maya hastily assured, ¡°Uncle Davin, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll not disclose my idea. Even Daddy doesn¡¯t know about my ns regarding the flood za.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! I agree that you should keep it confidential,¡± Davin was pleased with Maya¡¯s maturity. Suddenly, She¡¯s phone rang. It was Tiffany, and she needed She¡¯s help. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Wait¡­ Tiffany, what did you say?¡± She eximed. Tiffany¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°Luke is sick. Mypany is now experiencing some problems that I must attend to. Can you help me to check up on him?¡± After that, She looked at Levant and switched to speakerphone while asking deliberately, ¡°Tiffany, you mentioned that your son is sick. Is it serious?¡± Tiffany further exined the situation. ¡°He¡¯s at the hospital now. Only the nanny is with him, and I can¡¯t head there right now. I¡¯m worried sick, and I need your help¡­¡± Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of something right now. But I¡¯ll check up on him once I¡¯m free. Bye now.¡± She put down the phone abruptly. Her reaction took Levant by surprise. ¡°Why did you say that you¡¯re upied?¡± Levant asked nervously. She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Look, I¡¯m not done eating, so I¡¯m not free!¡± She took another piece of fish and enjoyed the sulent delicacy. Evan and Nicole understood She¡¯s intention. She¡¯s doing this on purpose. I guess she wants Levant to take care of his son at the hospital. After all, Levant is Luke¡¯s father. At the same time, Sophia was well aware of She¡¯s intention as well. She sighed, ¡°It pains me whenever children get sick. They¡¯re so young and don¡¯t know how to express themselves. Hence, they could only cry when they¡¯re not feeling well. When Evan and Davin were young, they would cry their heart out whenever they were sick. Ah¡­ thinking about that just makes me so upset!¡± Sophia¡¯s statement allowed Levant to visualize the image of his son crying. The more he thought about his son crying, his heart gripped even tighter. Davin added, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve even heard about a sick child who cried until he lost his voice. Imagine the pain that the child went through!¡± Simrly, Davin¡¯s words erupted another wave of piercing pain in Levant¡¯s heart. Right then, Levant raised his eyebrow and looked at She, ¡°Are you not done yet? You should hurry up so you can check up on Luke at the hospital.¡± However, She pouted in response. ¡°He¡¯s not my son, so why should I be in a hurry? Besides, you¡¯re his father, and you don¡¯t look worried at all. If that¡¯s the case, why should I bother?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Levant understood what she meant. Without further dy, he stood up and hurriedly left. ¡°Now, that¡¯s a surprise. It looks like he cares about his son after all,¡± Davinmented. ¡°All parents care about their children. After all, blood is thicker than water.¡± Sophia sighed as she was able to resonate with Levant¡¯s emotions. She then proceeded to ask, ¡°Do you think that Levant and Tiffany will get back together?¡± ¡°That depends. Levant is a stubborn person, and his arrogance chased Tiffany away. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy,¡± Sophia sighed yet again. Not long after Levant left the Imperial Garden, he realized that he was unaware of Luke¡¯s location. As he left in a hurry, he didn¡¯t manage to enquire further about the hospital that Luke was admitted into. He mmed the steering wheel in frustration. Be that as it may, he had to bite the bullet and eventually called Tiffany for answers. Meanwhile, Tiffany was swamped with work in the office. When she noticed that the caller ID was Levant, she was utterly surprised. Why is he calling me? She hesitantly picked up the phone. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tiffany impatiently asked. However, Levant was blunt with what he wanted to know. ¡°Which hospital is Luke in right now?¡± Why is he asking about Luke? And how does he know that Luke is in the hospital? Right then, Tiffany recalled the phone call she made to She a moment ago. She must have told him. Is She busy? Is that the reason why she sent Levant? ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking a question!¡± Levant growled in frustration. Tiffany returned to her senses and told him what he needed to know. After that, she ended the phone call instantly. At the end of the day, Levant is still Luke¡¯s father. If he wants to visit Luke, then let him be. Since Luke is sick right now, it¡¯s better to have another pair of hands to take care of him. This is timely as I am completely snowed under! Levant was infuriated when Tiffany put down the phone abruptly. Following that, he took a deep breath in an attempt to calm himself down. How dare she put down the phone like that. She doesn¡¯t know how to take care of Luke, and she is unfit to be a mother. Crazy b****! When Levant arrived at the hospital, he saw Luke lying down on the hospital bed. At the same time, Luke¡¯s big round eyes were staring at the ceiling. The nanny was sitting beside Luke and staring at the kid without taking her eyes off as if she were afraid that something bad would happen if she did. Thank God Luke is not crying. While he was on his way to the hospital, his mind kept reying the conversation with Davin and Sophia. As a result, he was so worried that Luke would be crying his eyes out! Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 As he approached the hospital bed, the nanny noticed his presence and stood up immediately. She used to be one of the maids from Imperial Garden, and because of that, she knew that Levant was Luke¡¯s father. As such, she politely greeted him the moment she saw him. ¡°How is Luke?¡± Levant asked. ¡°He had a respiratory tract infection. He¡¯s still having a slight fever, but he¡¯s recovering,¡± the nanny replied. Levant continued to ask, ¡°Did he make a scene?¡± ¡°He was crying a lot this morning. However, this was not a big issue as he fell asleep quicklyter on. In fact, he just woke up not long ago. Also, I¡¯ve fed him and changed his diaper. So he¡¯s all good now,¡± the nanny reported to Levant. Suddenly, Luke turned his head towards Levant and smiled at him. The smile took Levant by surprise. He was shaken by the sudden gesture and unexined emotions that started to brew within him. Luke, kiddo, are you smiling at me? I¡¯m a heartless father, so you shouldn¡¯t be smiling at me¡­ Nheless, Luke continued to smile at him. His watery and gleaming eyes radiated immense innocence and charm. Unconsciously, Levant held out his hand and gently touched Luke¡¯s face. At the same time, Luke¡¯s little arms energetically swayed back and forth and inadvertently hit him from time to time. Looking at the cute child in front of him, Levant couldn¡¯t help but grin from ear to ear. Such a loving father and son interaction surprised the nanny. It seems that Mr. Levant likes Luke! ¡°Mr. Levant, I¡¯ll leave you and Luke alone. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll wash his clothes since they¡¯re piling up,¡± said the nanny. ¡°Alright then,¡± Levant responded. The nanny happily took Luke¡¯s shirt and headed towards theundry room. In the hospital room, Levant was captivated by the angelic kid that was in fact his son. He couldn¡¯t stop staring! Out of the blue, there was a sudden urge to carry Luke in his arms. I wonder how it feels like to carry a baby in my arms? Before that, he took out his phone and searched on the inte regarding the things that he should be cautious about. After fully understanding the important precautions, he leaned over and carefully carried Luke into his arms. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Perhaps Luke was intrigued with what was going on because his two shiny eyes were staring at Levant in confusion. What are you trying to do? Levant held him in his arms and scrutinized his appearance. He¡¯s really good-looking. I think he looks like me! ¡°Luke, will youe with Daddy? Daddy will take good care of you and teach you a lot of things¡­¡± Levant was mumbling to Luke. Initially, he didn¡¯t want the child. The main reason was his fear that Tiffany would use Luke as leverage to force a marriage. Now, he could confirm that Tiffany did not have such an intention. Since she would not use Luke as leverage, his reservations dissipated, and he was more willing to ept Luke as his son. Sophia was right. Family is of utmost importance! Suddenly, Luke started to cry. Levant, as an amateur parent, naturally panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Are you hungry?¡± He frantically looked for the nanny. Where is she? What¡¯s taking her so long? Crap¡­ What do I do now? How do I coax this child? Seeing that Luke was starting to cry, Levant didn¡¯t know what to do! What if I try feeding him some milk? He immediately put Luke on the bed and picked up the empty milk bottle. Um¡­ How do I do this? As he ran out of ways, he could only ask the nurses for help. The nurse came in a rush and examined the child. ¡°Oh¡­ I guess it¡¯s time to change his diaper!¡± Levant was startled. Um¡­ but I don¡¯t know how to change his diapers¡­ Awkwardly, he looked at the nurse and asked for help, ¡°Can you help me to change his diaper? I¡¯ve never done it before¡­¡± The nurse was taken aback by his reply. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the child¡¯s father? The child was born two months ago, and you still don¡¯t know how to change his diaper?¡± Levant cleared his throat before replying, ¡°Before this, he was not by my side, so I did not take care of him.¡± ¡°I see. Sure, I¡¯ll help you.¡± The nurse didn¡¯t interrogate him further. In a swift and familiar fashion, the diaper was changed, and the nursepleted what appeared to be an insurmountable task to Levant. Next, she carried Luke in her arm and coaxed him tenderly. Finally, he stopped crying. Only then, Levant was relieved. ¡°Thank you!¡± The nurse replied, ¡°No problem. Call me if you need help.¡± Shortly afterward, Luke¡¯s arms started wiggling again. That triggered Levant¡¯s urge to hold Luke in his arms. However, to his dismay, Luke started to cry once more. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re kidding me, right? We just changed your diaper, and now you¡¯re crying again! I didn¡¯t even touch you!¡± Levant sank into stormy contemtion as he was clueless about how to handle the baby. Just as he was going to look for the nurse, Tiffany entered the room. The moment she stepped foot into the door, she was appalled by what she saw. While Luke was crying helplessly, Levant didn¡¯t do anything to attend to his needs. He was like a scarecrow unaffected by the outburst. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 She immediately rushed towards Luke and carried him in her arms, ¡°Luke, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She checked on him and realized that Luke was thirsty. Filling up the bottle with water, she handed it over to Luke. He then held onto the milk bottle and strenuously gulped down the liquid. Staring at Levant in disbelief, she asked, ¡°The baby is thirsty, and you didn¡¯t know what do?¡± Levant was stunned. Indeed, he was ignorant and clueless. Since he had never cared for a baby, matters like feeding the baby and changing diapers werepletely foreign. Once again, as Luke finished drinking the water, his hands cheerfully danced around. Tiffany meticulously wiped away the tears in Luke¡¯s eyes. Then, she held him in her arms and gazed intensely at Levant. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Luke. You can leave now.¡± Levant was displeased with the way Tiffany treated him. How dare she shoo me out? I still have things to say! As Luke¡¯s mother, she¡¯s not around when Luke is sick, and she even has the mind to do something else! What kind of a mother is she? Levant put on a straight face and uttered, ¡°We need to talk.¡± Likewise, Tiffany¡¯s tone was unweing as well. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Tiffany¡¯s expression was icy cold. Ever since Levant forced her to undergo an abortion, she made up her mind to cut off all ties with him. From the very outset, she intended to raise the baby on her own and leave Levant out of the picture. Therefore, she was of the opinion that there was nothing to talk about. ¡°About the baby.¡± Levant let the cat out of the bag. Tiffany nodded with a puzzled look. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean? What¡¯s wrong with the baby?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Levant replied, ¡°As the baby¡¯s mother, how can you be away when he is sick? You should be taking care of him instead of working mindlessly. If you don¡¯t have the time, I can take care of him. The baby can be ced in my custody and guardianship from now on¡­¡± ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about? You¡¯re thest person in the world who has the right to say this! Are you not ashamed?¡± Tiffany exploded in rage. Levant was shocked as he did not anticipate such a big reaction from her. As Levant kept quiet, Tiffany continued tombast him, ¡°Initially, you didn¡¯t even want to give him a chance to be born into this beautiful world. When I was still pregnant with him, you even tried to kill him! Now, you have to audacity to say this?¡± Levant¡¯s heart sank. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t want you to give birth to him. However, since he¡¯s born, you should make sure that he¡¯s well taken care of.¡± He¡¯s ming me? Is he for real? Tiffany didn¡¯t want things to be this way as well. Regardless, if she didn¡¯t work hard, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of the baby. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t be able to provide afortable life to the baby. Yet, all these wouldn¡¯t happen if Levant would ept the baby in the first ce. With disappointment written all over her face, Tiffany red at Levant and bellowed, ¡°Get out! GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!!¡± At the same time, the baby in her arms was frightened by her sudden outburst. Naturally, the room was soon echoing with the loud cries of the baby. Hence, she immediately looked away from Levant and tried to calm Luke down. Levant understood that the conversation was meaningless. Even worse, it would further escte the matter and cause unnecessary tension. Thus, he gave a strict warning before leaving. ¡°You better take good care of the baby. Otherwise, I will not allow him to suffer under your care!¡± The nanny arrived at the door and saw Levant leaving furiously. Simultaneously, Luke¡¯s pitiful cries resounded from the room. Also, Tiffany was fuming with anger. What happened here? Earlier, she finished washing Luke¡¯s clothes, so she went to buy some extra clothes and diapers for the baby. When she saw Tiffany entering the hospital room, she wanted to give them a chance to have a conversation. Therefore, she took her time and didn¡¯t return until muchter. Nevertheless, the ambiance in the room didn¡¯t feel right as soon as she stepped in. Did they get into a fight? She cautiously asked, ¡°Ms. Tiffany, did you and Mr. Levant¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention Mr. Levant in front of me again! On top of that, he is not allowed to visit the baby anymore. His child is dead, and this baby is mine. Luke is my child!¡± Tiffany unleashed her wrath and lashed out at the nanny. The nanny¡¯s heart sank. It seems like Mr. Levant and Ms. Tiffany got into a huge fight. After this, I should call Ma¡¯am and let her know about this. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 After a while, Sophia received the call from the nanny, and she was shocked. ¡°What did you just say?¡± she eximed. The nanny slowly churned out the details. ¡°Ma¡¯am, when Mr. Levant came and visit the baby, I went out to wash the clothes. Later, when I saw Ms. Tiffany entering the hospital room, I intentionally gave them an opportunity to have a conversation. I was thinking that maybe they would reconcile for the sake of the baby. However, things turned sour, and they got into a huge fight. After that, Mr. Levant left angrily, whereas Ms. Tiffany was boiling with rage. She even said that the baby is her child and disallowed Mr. Levant to visit the baby. Also, I was prohibited from mentioning Mr. Levant! Ma¡¯am, do you want to try to persuade her?¡± On the other end of the phone, Sophia was taken aback. At that moment, she was still at Imperial Garden. Maya, She, Nicole, and herself were discussing the possibilities of Tiffany and Levant reconciling because of the baby. Besides, their rtionship with one another might even improve. However, things did not pan out as expected. ¡°Did Tiffany mention why?¡± Sophia continued the interrogation. The nanny shook her head. ¡°Nothing. She didn¡¯t mention why. The only thing I gathered from the conversation with her was how furious she was at Mr. Levant.¡± ¡°Alright then. Please take good care of them.¡± Sophia put down the phone and sighed in frustration.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After that, Sophia announced, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tiffany and Levant. How can visiting the baby result in an argument? That¡¯s absurd!¡± ¡°I think that Levant must be the culprit. He must have said something preposterous to trigger Tiffany¡¯s anger. Otherwise, she would not have quarreled with him.¡± Sophia was certain with her instinct. Sophia thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Levant to find out.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think you should too,¡± She agreed. When Levant picked up the phone, Sophia euphemistically asked him about the incident. Levant¡¯s sparks of fiery were reignited into zing wrath. He told Sophia that Tiffany had failed to properly take care of the baby and also about her domineering attitude. Lastly, Levant furiously denounced, ¡°Tiffany is not worthy to be a mother! If she continues to do this, I am determined to take away the custody of the child!¡± Sophia¡¯s phone was in loudspeaker mode. Hence, She and Nicole had heard what he said loud and clear. They were bewildered by his attitude. She immediately spoke into the phone and reprimanded him, ¡°Levant, how dare you say things like this. Are you not ashamed? You didn¡¯t want the baby in the first ce. Now, you have the audacity to talk about taking away the custody of the child? Are you hallucinating? Besides that, you criticized Tiffany for failing to take care of the baby. However, you must be appraised that she is a woman who has to work and take care of the baby at the same time. She¡¯s doing fine! On the flip side, you¡¯ll be terrible at taking care of the baby. So please do everyone a favor and shut up!¡± ¡°She, this is none of your concern!¡± Levant refuted. She continued to chastise him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved even if you beg me to. I¡¯m just speaking on behalf of Tiffany. You¡¯re not allowed to treat a woman like this! I warn you not to bully Tiffany anymore, or else I¡¯ll make you suffer the consequences!¡± ¡°Consequences? What are you thinking about? What can you do? Although the Muir family has some influence in Y City, that¡¯s nothing to me!¡± Levant was quick to rebut her after receiving those scornful comments about him. She wasn¡¯t a pushover as well. ¡°Is that so? What about the Seet family? I¡¯m registering my marriage with Davin very soon. From there on, I¡¯ll be staying at the Imperial Garden and will be part of the Seet family. If I see you picking on Tiffany, you¡¯ll be an enemy of mine. This means that you will be making an enemy of the Seet family and Sophia, your own aunt! Following that, you¡¯ll be cklisted by the Seet family, and you are not weed in the Imperial Garden or the Seet residence ever again!¡± Levant was revolted by She¡¯s statement. This woman is being unreasonable! I¡¯ve never seen anyone like her. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Suddenly, he yelled, ¡°Sophia, I oppose She and Davin¡¯s engagement!¡± Hearing that, She responded swiftly, ¡°Who do you think you are? My matters with Davin are none of your business!¡± As the situation started to escte, Sophia wanted to hang up the phone. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! Why are the two of you quarreling now?¡± She felt wronged. ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m standing in solidarity with Tiffany. If Levant chooses to treat Tiffany high- handedly, I¡¯ll make him pay!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be in Tiffany¡¯s shoes. As a woman, she needs to manage thepany and take care of the baby. On top of that, her struggles are now being downyed and disregarded. Truth be told, Levant should not me Tiffany. Rather, he should reflect on himself and notin about Tiffany!¡± Nicole finally joined the conversation. She couldn¡¯t agree more. ¡°Exactly! Nicole, it¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re not in a rtionship with him, or you¡¯ll be the one being bullied! I think I should go and check up on Tiffany and ask her to marry someone else. This way, she can finally cut ties with Levant.¡± After that, She hastily sprang into action. Nevertheless, Sophia stopped her before she could do anything. ¡°Hey, stop exaggerating! Firstly, Levant and Tiffany do not have feelings for each other. Anyway, Levant is just worried about the baby. Yes, he¡¯s to be med, and I¡¯ll talk to him about it. However, don¡¯t get involved in their feud. I mean just look at you ¨C you¡¯re even angrier than Tiffany! You getting involved will only make things worse.¡± She was startled. ¡°Sophia, you shouldn¡¯t defend him just because he¡¯s your nephew!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If you recall, even though Davin is my son, I¡¯m always on your side every time you and Davin get into a fight.¡± Sophia answered. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She thought about it and agreed that Sophia was a fair-minded person. Fine, I¡¯ll leave it to Sophia and stay out of this. Though, I¡¯ll call Tiffany tonight to check up on her. Just then, Maya proposed, ¡°Aunt She, you¡¯ll need to be patient, or else you¡¯ll risk jeopardizing the matter. How about I make you some dessert? I guarantee it¡¯ll make you feel better!¡± She beamed at Maya. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait for your dessert!¡± In the meantime, Sophia was relieved after knowing that She dismissed her n. ¡°Enjoy your dessert. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll return to the Seet Residence and call Morris. He¡¯ll teach Levant a lesson.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better get going then! If you need my help, ask ahead!¡± Sophia smiled at She bitterly and left the Imperial Garden. After that, only She and Nicole remained in the living room. The two of them exchanged nces, and Nicole abruptly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really good at arguing!¡± ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m protecting the rights of women!¡± She replied. ¡°You¡¯re right. Regarding this matter, I think that¡­¡± Nicole The duo continued with their discussion. In the bedroom upstairs, Nina slowly closed the curtains and shielded her room from the bright sunlight outside. Although it was still early in the afternoon, her room was dark as the night sky. Next, shey on her bed and stared at her own notebook, her face as pale as paper. In her notebook, it was fully scribbled with words. The notebook was filled with the recipes for cosmetic ingredients taught by Chris. Every page of the notebook refreshed the memory of her interaction with Chris. His every movement and charming smile were vividly imprinted in her mind. As she flipped the pages, she abruptly smirked in sarcasm. Then, she warned herself repeatedly. ¡°These are all lies! Lies! You should hate and forget about him!¡± Tears started streaming down her pale cheeks¡­ This time, she finally realized that the more she wanted to forget about him, the harder it became. She was determined to forget about Chris. Having said that, this could not be achieved in a short span of time. In fact, it might even need a very, very long time. Three years? Five years? Ten years? It doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes, I will try to forget about him! I will forget about this liar! I must¡­ Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 At the Seet Group. Davin and Evan were discussing a project to coborate with K Nation. It appeared that Davin wanted to ask for Murphy¡¯s help. That way, the Seet Group didn¡¯t need to send anyone over, and the matter could be resolved. Even so, Evan disagreed. ¡°No, we must separate work from personal rtionships. Uncle Morris is not part of the Seet Group. If something went wrong with the project and he cannot bear the responsibility, we must send someone over.¡± ¡°Evan, who do you have in mind?¡± Davin gazed at Evan. Evan was staring intensely back at him. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Davin feigned his surprise. Davin knew very well that he himself was the most suitable person as he was the director of the project. Moreover, Evan¡¯s gaze sent a clear message that he wanted Davin to go to K Nation. Be that as it may, he did not want to head to K Nation. It was not the right time, and there were a lot of socializing events waiting for him. Furthermore, he wanted to secretly secure a big order from the client to reinforce his standing in thepany! Evan replied, ¡°You¡¯re from the Seet family, and you¡¯re also the one who¡¯s the most familiar with the project. Hence, it¡¯s better if you represent the Seet Group!¡± Davin had expected this. He sighed and answered, ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t feel like going. I have more important matters to attend to. In addition, I¡¯m getting married to She! Remember that our Mom is waiting for her grandchild? How can you send me over there at this time? Please find someone else. I can even give you some suggestions.¡± ¡°If I can find someone else, I will not talk to you about this at all. You can register your marriage with She first thing tomorrow morning. Then, you can take the flight in the afternoon to K Nation. Regarding your pregnancy n, you can try harder after you return. If Mom is restless about this, Nicole and I can give her a surprise.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Davin was shocked. ¡°Evan, how could you have given such an excuse? Are you even my brother?¡± Nevertheless, Evan brushed off his snarkyment. ¡°You should pose this question to Mom and Dad. Regardless, it¡¯s my final decision. Anyway, I¡¯ll send Jeremy and Jensen to go with you.¡± Davin was utterly frustrated. Guess it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll need to head to the K Nation. But why do I have a bad feeling about this? At night, he called She and told her about the n. Needless to say, She was very surprised. She eximed, ¡°Why the hurry? Can¡¯t we postpone it to some other time?¡± ¡°She, let¡¯s make it tomorrow. I¡¯ll need to go on a business trip after that and will only return one week later.¡± Davin exined calmly. ¡°Business trip? Where to?¡± ¡°K Nation!¡± ¡°K Nation? Oh¡­ I¡¯m not worried at all, actually.¡± She¡¯s reply caught Davin off guard. He immediately asked, ¡°Why?¡± Although you¡¯re not worried, my gut is telling me that something bad is going to happen. ¡°Because Uncle Morris and Uncle Stephen are at K Nation. If anything happens, they can lend a helping hand.¡± Her reply was assuring. I most certainly hope so. Before putting down the phone, Davin reminded, ¡±She, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow after having breakfast. Remember to dress up and wait for me!¡± ¡°All right! However, it¡¯s just registration for our marriage. We¡¯re not getting married just yet. There¡¯s no need to dress up too much, but I¡¯ll put on something nice.¡± She smiled at his loving request. Davin replied, ¡°You look good in anything. Anyway, I¡¯ll pick you up on time tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She put down the phone. She was enraptured when she hung up. Almost immediately, she conveyed the good news to her parents. While La was delighted at first, she quickly became worried thereafter. ¡°She, I think that it¡¯s too hasty.¡± Patrick was also worried. ¡°She, I feel the same way as well. Before the two of you proceed with the marriage registration, it¡¯s better if the parents from both families sit down and discuss the marriage. I mean, we should at least meet up for dinner or something!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I understand, Mom and Dad, but Davin is busy as he needs to go on a business trip after the marriage registration!¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out how to amodate her parents¡¯ demands. After a while, Patrick suggested, ¡°What about tonight? We can have dinner with him and his parents. Then, the two of you can get registered for your marriage tomorrow!¡± Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 ¡°Tonight?¡± She didn¡¯t know how to respond. She was, in fact, stupefied. As she checked the time on the watch strapped around her wrist, it¡¯s already five in the evening. Will it be toote to invite the Seet family over for dinner? Having said that, marriage was an important matter, and she agreed with her parents¡¯ proposition. Hesitating, she called Davin on the phone. ¡°She, what¡¯s up?¡± Davin was concerned. ¡°Davin, are you free tonight? My parents would like to have dinner with you and your parents.¡± ¡°Dinner? Why so sudden?¡± Davin was taken aback. She patiently exined. ¡°We¡¯re registering our marriage tomorrow, and I¡¯ll officially be part of the Seet family from thence onwards. We thought that it¡¯s better if both families could have a meal together and discuss the possible problems that might surface.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Davin was startled but quickly responded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll ask my parents now. How about we meet you at your ce?¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll wait for you!¡± She was happy to know that Davin agreed. As soon as Davin put down the phone, he immediately spoke to Sophia and Jonathan. When they knew that Davin was nning to register the marriage with She tomorrow, Sophia instantly criticized him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? If we knew, we would have met the Muir family before this!¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not toote now. Why not you head upstairs and get ready? We¡¯ll leave soon.¡± Davin was very patient with his mother. However, it was still too abrupt, and Sophia was feeling a tad flustered. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get ready right now. Jonathan, please discuss with Davin what to prepare for the Muir family. She will be registering for marriage with Davin tomorrow, so this cannot be taken lightly.¡± Next, Sophia hurriedly rushed upstairs to change. In the living room, Davin and Jonathan were in a serious discussion. ¡°Dad, what sort of gifts do you think is appropriate for the asion?¡± Davin asked. Jonathan gave it a deep thought. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ How about a vi?¡± Davin suggested. ¡°A vi?¡± Jonathan gave it another thought. ¡°I suppose that would work¡­¡± ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll get a vi.¡± Jonathan agreed. ¡°Dad, what else do you think we need to add?¡± Jonathan frowned. A vi is more than enough. What else do we need? Even though he has yet to marry She, he¡¯s already starting to secure benefits for the Muir family. What a useless son! ¡°What else are you thinking about?¡± Jonathan replied with a deep voice. Davin thought about it and replied, ¡°I think we should get something that the Muirs would want. This way, it will be more meaningful. Listening to his suggestions, Jonathan was overwhelmed. ¡°What do you think will make them happy?¡± Davin gave it another thought. Shortly, he raised his head and put up a straight face. ¡°If we want to make the Muir family happy, then we need to make their daughter happy. I¡¯m thinking of giving a limited edition luxurious car to She. She¡¯ll definitely be thrilled! In fact, she already has one in mind! If we do this, the Muir family will feel that we¡¯re treating their daughter well. What do you think?¡± A limited-edition luxurious car will cost at least tens of millions. Who¡¯s going to pay for that? Me? Davin, you good-for-nothing son! Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Jonathan suggested, ¡°Davin, I have a better idea. I¡¯ll take care of the rest, whereas you can pay for the car. How does that sound? Since the car is for your wife, it will be considered yours as well.¡± Me? Paying for the car? Davinughed. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re overestimating my capabilities. I don¡¯t have that much money, so how am I supposed to pay for it!¡± ¡°Hah! I knew it! If you¡¯re unable to pay, then don¡¯t get it!¡± Jonathanshed out. Looking at his father, Davin gulped, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s only a vi and a car. Why are you so mad about it? Besides, we¡¯re the Seets. It wouldn¡¯t look good if that¡¯s all we¡¯re giving her.¡± Jonathan was more agitated after hearing what Davin said. ¡°Only a vi and a car? Are you nuts? The Seet family doesn¡¯t need to ¡®look good¡¯! We don¡¯t need the extra attention!¡± Despite that, Jonathan continued to pester him. ¡°Dad, marriage is once in a lifetime¡­ We should go big or go home¡­¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t agree with a single word that he said. ¡°These are just gifts, Davin! You still need to spend during the actual wedding itself! Besides, you¡¯re not even using your own savings and want me to pay for everything! How is this reasonable?¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not go there¡­¡± Davin was frustrated. Yet, Jonathan couldn¡¯t contain himself any further. ¡°I am your father, but do you respect me as your one? Your soul and mind are with the Muir family now.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m trying to uphold the image of the Seet family. How can you say this to me¡­¡± Davin felt wronged. ¡°I told you! We, the Seets, don¡¯t need it!¡± Jonathan let out a loud growl. At the same time, Sophia was heading downstairs and heard the conversation. ¡°What don¡¯t we need?¡± Davin saw Sophia¡¯s arrival and immediately tried to coax her. ¡±Mom, Dad¡¯s saying that he doesn¡¯t care about upholding the Seet family¡¯s image. I was just thinking about giving She a luxurious car. However, Dad disagreed and wanted me to pay for it myself. I don¡¯t have the money!¡± ¡°Jonathan, it¡¯s just a car!¡± Sophia immediately rebuked him. Seeing that his mother was lending a helping hand, Davin quickly supported Sophia¡¯s statement. ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s just a car. I¡¯mpletely lost of words with how Dad is reacting.¡± Jonathan pointed his finger at Davin furiously. ¡°It¡¯s not just a car. You¡¯re asking for a vi and a limited- edition luxurious car! On top of that, you¡¯re even thinking about getting them something else¡­¡± Sophia was startled. ¡°Davin, what other gifts are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Mom, what do you think?¡± Davin instinctively asked for Sophia¡¯s opinion. Sophia thought about it and assured, ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll make sure that the Muir family is satisfied.¡± Confused, Jonathan looked at Sophia as he had no idea what she was thinking about. He was worried that Sophia¡¯s idea was even more exaggerating than Davin¡¯s. On the contrary, Davin was exhrated as he was well aware of his mother¡¯s capabilities. Since Sophia would handle it, Davin was beyond confident that she would take care of the matter wlessly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hence, he replied, ¡°Mom, then I¡¯ll leave it in your hands. You must let the Muir family agree to the marriage so that She and I can happily register.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Sophia looked at Davin and reassured him. Half an hourter, they arrived at the Muir family¡¯s vi. When the Muir family saw that both parents from the Seet family were personally here, they were thrilled and weed them with open arms. La asked warmly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Seet,e in.¡± Sophia quickly grabbed La¡¯s by her hand. ¡°Sure, thanks for having us here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since Ist saw you. You¡¯re looking good!¡± La greeted her. ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re making me blush! But enough about me, just look at you! Your face is glowing and radiant! You¡¯re not too bad yourself, Mrs. Muir.¡± Sophia was very courteous. The two of themplimented each other relentlessly and exchanged pleasantries. They were obviously enjoying the conversation. On the other side, the two fathers greeted each other in brevity and went straight to the point. The next topic they discussed was the marriage registration between Davin and She. Sophia was a frank and direct person. Instead of beating around the bush, she bluntly said, ¡°She and Davin would be officially married tomorrow. So, I was thinking that the wedding should be held as well. What do you think?¡± Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 La said, ¡°I agree. She and Davin have known each other for so many years. I¡¯m looking forward to their marriage.¡± ¡°Davin and She, you guys should have a wedding right after getting your marriage certificate-¡± Sophia announced. Davin interrupted her midway, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go on a business trip after getting the marriage certificate. So, the wedding will have to wait.¡± Sophia took a nce at her younger son. ¡°Your business trip won¡¯t take long, so the wedding will be after you return. She, what do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as Davin takes our marriage seriously.¡± Given that the elders badly wanted them to have a wedding, She rolled her eyes internally. Both Jonathan and Sophia knew what she was getting at. ¡°She, we wee you with our utmost sincerity. Before getting your marriage certificate, we¡¯ll give you one billion and a limited edition car that is to your liking. On the wedding day, I¡¯ll give you a set of ancestral jewelry, and I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll like it. Is there anything else you want?¡± Sophia chuckled. One billion, a limited edition car, and a set of ancestral jewelry? She¡¯s parents exchanged nces. The gifts given to She were worth a lot, but it wasn¡¯t much for the Seet Group. La kept on beckoning She, hinting at her to voice her requests. Everything you request now will be yours, so take this opportunity, child. She knew what her mother wanted, but she was reluctant to voice her requests out loud. The more she requested for, the more it would make her seem like a gold-digger. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Noticing She¡¯s reluctance, La cleared her throat lightly. ¡°She, I believe Sophia will treat you like a daughter of her own, so it¡¯s fine to tell her anything you want.¡± She was speechless as she took a nce at her mother. Mom, we¡¯re asking for cash and benefits, so how can we be so thick-skinned? After considering her mother¡¯s words, she finally made up her mind. ¡°Ms. Sophia, the Muir family have a project in mind, and I heard the Seet Group is also after it, so I¡­¡± Apany project? Sophia furrowed her brows. I have no say in that area. If it¡¯s an important project, a discussion with the board members will have to take ce. The Muir family sure knows how to calcte, targeting the Seet Group before bing a part of us. Before She could finish her words, Sophia smiled and interrupted, ¡°She, you know I can¡¯t help you with that. Even Jonathan and Evan have no say inrgepany projects as all decision lies on the board members. I can¡¯t promise you this because I don¡¯t wish to break a promise.¡± She paused for a moment and suggested, ¡°She, how about I give you something you need? Something that can make Davin treat you like a princess after marriage. Something that will help you live your life in happiness. What do you think?¡± Her heartfelt words touched She¡¯s heart. Actually, She didn¡¯t care much about money. Even if she weren¡¯t marrying Davin, she could live her life comfortably in the Muir family ¨C her family was rich. However, for Davin to dot on her? This was what she wanted all along. She was interested in what Sophia would offer her. ¡°Sophia, what do you mean?¡± Davin¡¯s mother had had everything nned from the start. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll give you three papers, comprising three promises. First, Davin will be the one to do all the house chores after your marriage.¡± Davin widened his eyes in surprise. Mom¡­ How could you do this to me? I have to do all the chores? How biased! Jonathan immediately noticed Davin tense up in worry. He walked over to his son, making it seemed like he was pouring thetter a cup of tea while whispering in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯re maids in the house. Leave the house chores to them.¡± Davin immediately stopped worrying as he took in his father¡¯s words. Dad¡¯s right. Alright, I¡¯ll ept this condition then. Sophia continued, ¡°Second, I¡¯ll help you guys to take care of your kids. That way, you won¡¯t be overworked.¡± She had an embarrassed yet warm smile on her face. I believe Sophia will be a great grandmother. Listening to the second promise, Davin frowned. Is that even a benefit? Mom, you¡¯re just satisfying your dream of having grandkids to spend your time with. The older one is, the wiser one bes. And Mom, I¡¯ll say that you¡¯re really wise. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Sophia had given it some thought, but she couldn¡¯te up with an idea, so she decided to leave it to her future daughter-inw. ¡°The third promise¡­ Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t guess what else you would want. She, tell me what you want as the third promise.¡± Thetter pondered over it and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯ll think about it, and when I do think of something, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± I¡¯ll have to take my time to think this through. This opportunity is too precious to waste. Sophia said, ¡°Alright. Take your time. Let Davin write the two promises on the papers and sign his agreement first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She¡¯s heart was full of excitement when she agreed to Sophia¡¯s n. Patrick and La fell silent; they were resisting the urge to make their daughter request for other benefits. Sigh¡­ Our daughter¡¯s kind of dumb. Our effort was all in vain. She¡¯s easily outwitted by Sophia. It¡¯ll be best if Sophia can treat She as her own daughter. If not, She will only be on the losing side for a fight to break out between them. After Davin signed the papers, She handled the papers carefully, keeping them in a safe box in her bedroom. The atmosphere during the dinner was quite heartwarming as everyone chatted with each other. The Muirs sent the Seets off when 10 p.m. rolled around. Watching the car drove off, La turned around and looked at her daughter. ¡°My silly girl. You can¡¯t even hold your ground in front of your future mother-inw.¡± She exined, ¡°She treats me nicely. Mom, to be dotted on by Davin is all I¡¯ve ever wanted. It¡¯s way more important than money and other benefits they can provide us.¡± La heaved a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re a silly girl.¡± ¡°Alright, Mom. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll go to bed first.¡± Reluctant to continue this conversation any longer, She rushed to her bedroom upstairs, leaving her mother alone. Meanwhile, the Seets were on their way back home. In the car, Davin was so impressed that he kept on giving thumbs up to Sophia. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so awesome! You managed to lure She into saying yes by using only three promises.¡± Sophia shot him a tight-lipped smile. I¡¯ll see you suffer after your wedding. Let¡¯s see how She will deal with you. As the saying goes, one can¡¯t be useful without being educated. I believe She will be able to tame you. And since she loves you so much, she¡¯ll know what¡¯s appropriate and what¡¯s not, so you, my son, will only suffer a little. The next day, Davin called She early in the morning, and they got their marriage certificate together. She announced, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re officially my husband. You must treat me well.¡± Chuckling at her words, Davin made a promise to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s have a wedding after I return.¡± She replied, ¡°Sure. I like staying with your mother. She¡¯s really nice and I¡¯m sure things will get lively when we¡¯re together.¡± Knowing that she liked to spend time with his mother, he suggested, ¡°You can stay in the Seet Residence these days when I¡¯m away. When you¡¯re bored, go shopping with my mom. She¡¯ll buy you everything you want.¡± The woman retorted, ¡°Davin, I can buy them on my own. I will not be a parasite like you. I¡¯ll learn from Tiffany and try my best in life.¡± ¡°Nice! You¡¯re even stronger than me,¡± Davin teased and pinched her cheeks, impressed by the woman in front of him. He then took her to the Seet Residence. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be off now. Take good care of She in my stead.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His mother smiled in acknowledgment of his request. ¡°I will. Let She stay here. I¡¯ll prepare a comfortable room for her.¡± Seeing that Sophia weed her with open arms, She felt a sudden surge of warmth in her heart. ¡°Thank you, Sophia.¡± ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re now officially Davin¡¯s wife. Shouldn¡¯t you change how you address me?¡± Sophia smiled. At that, She chirped, ¡°Mom!¡± Satisfied at the way her new daughter-inw addressed her, Sophia said, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll treat you like my daughter. You can tell me everything you want, whether it be happy or sad news.¡± ¡°Thank You, Mom.¡± Sophia had liked She ever since they met for the first time, and now thetter had be her daughter-inw. This made the former so happy that she wore a broad smile on her face the entire day. Davin smiled at the sight of them getting along so well with each other. And he felt relieved when he went on his business trip to K Nation. I¡¯ll have to settle everything as fast as I can and marry She. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 At the Imperial Garden. Evan called Nicole and told her to eat lunch with the kids, as he had some business to attend to. So the woman had her lunch with Nina and Maya. The atmosphere at the dining table was a little odd. Maya was the only one who talked to Nicole, while Nina was cold, looking like an ice sculpture, staying silent all the time. The girl didn¡¯t bother interacting with any of them. After she forced some food down her throat, the girl stood up, leaving for her bedroom upstairs. Looking at her sister¡¯s figure walking up the stairs, Maya sighed. ¡°When will Nina feel better? I went to her room this morning to talk to her, but she wasn¡¯t listening to a word I said! She was just fiddling with her skincare products while staring at them.¡± Nicole felt mncholic upon seeing her daughter behave like this. ¡°Nina¡¯s hurt. Her heart¡¯s bleeding.¡± ¡°Mommy, how about we think of some activities to do with Nina?¡± Maya blinked her eyes innocently. I don¡¯t think Nina will feel like doing them with us. It¡¯s hard to heal a heartbreak. Nicole told her other daughter, ¡°Mommy will go see herter.¡± Maya suggested, ¡°Mommy, if you need me to do anything, tell me. Should I make a sweet dessert for Nina? Maybe that will cheer her up.¡± Nicole was happy that Maya cared about Nina so much, but she doubted anything could cheer the sad girl up. ¡°No need. I think Nina won¡¯t have the appetite. Maya, your Daddy said that he will hold a Gourmet Conference for you in two days. You should make some preparations when you have time so that you will be ready for it. Tell Mommy if you need anything, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, Mommy. I¡¯ll make some preparations now. I won¡¯t let you and Daddy down.¡± Nicole looked at the young girl with anticipation. ¡°Mommy believes in you.¡± Upon receiving her mother¡¯s support, Maya strolled to her test kitchen, brimming with confidence. When that conversation ended, Nicole headed upstairs and knocked on Nina¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s Mommy. Can Ie in?¡± Nina remained silent as she slowly got up and opened the door. When she saw Nicole, she stepped aside. It was obvious that she was inviting her mother in even though she didn¡¯t say a word. Nicole entered the room and scrutinized the ingredients used in skin care products on the table. All things aside, the thick notebook which Nina used to record the proportions of ingredients for different skincare effects caught her eye.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She took the book and saw the words that stood out in the first sentence: Mr. Sanders said that¡­ Mr. Sanders? Chris? To Nina, Chris must be her predestined fate. Nicole closed the notebook and took Nina¡¯s hands in hers while looking at her earnestly. ¡°Nina, are you still thinking of him?¡± Him? Chris? The name of her love flooded her mind instantly. Nina wanted to shake her head, denying the fact she was thinking about him, but her tears kept streaming down her cheeks. All the emotions bottled up inside her burst out suddenly, and she felt like crying. ¡°Mommy, I-I can¡¯t forget about him! I really can¡¯t!¡± After saying her words, sorrow soon overwhelmed her while her tears trickled down her cheeks. Nicole gripped Nina¡¯s hands tightly, her heart aching at the suffering of her daughter. ¡°Nina, Mommy knows your pain. Vent it out. Holding it in will only make it worse.¡± The girl sobbed while looking at her mother. ¡°Mommy, do you think he will remember me after returning to K Nation¡­ Will he miss me too?¡± Nicole patted Nina¡¯s back, trying to calm her down, but at the same time, she wished her daughter would get over the man. ¡°Nina, I¡¯ve told you this before. He was using you. Listen to me. He¡¯s just a passer-by in your life to teach you to be careful in choosing whom to love and whom not to.¡± Nina cried out as her tears rolled down fiercely. ¡°But Mommy, I really like him! He made me feel something special. It¡¯s like we¡¯ve known each other a long time ago ¨C maybe in our past lives. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just a passer-by¡­ He¡¯s the one for me.¡± Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Nicole spoke to Nina slowly, hoping to help her out of the agony she was in. ¡°Nina, you¡¯ve fallen too deep into the whirlpool of your emotions. Listen to Mommy. He¡¯s gone, and you won¡¯t meet him again. Think of him as a dream, one that will fade away with the wind, and live on for yourself.¡± A dream¡­ Fade away with the wind¡­ This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The idea of forgetting her love made Nina¡¯s heart ache, and she felt as if she was suffocating. ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not thinking about him. I-I don¡¯t want to be like this, but the harder I try to forget him, the clearer he appears in my mind, messing around in my heart. Mommy, I¡­ I really can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t forget about him¡­¡± Nina cried out in agony. Her mother¡¯s heart ached when she saw her pain-etched face, and the former took Nina into her arms. ¡°Nina, wounds will heal over time, and especially heartbreaks, they take a longer time. Don¡¯t force yourself and let time do the work. Mommy believes you can do it one day.¡± Tears rolled down Nina¡¯s face fiercely as she cried for her unrequited love. If I forget about Chris one day, will I be someone different? Will my heart not be the same? Nicole whispered words offort as she gently wiped her daughter¡¯s tears. ¡°Nina, don¡¯t lock yourself up and be alone. Try to make yourself busy. It¡¯ll help you in forgetting him.¡± At that, Nina nodded. ¡°Alright. Drink some water and get some sleep. After you wake up, go help Maya with her preparations for the Gourmet Conference. You¡¯re her older sister, so give her some support, okay?¡± Nicole suggested Nina help Maya, hoping that that would give Nina a break from reliving the memories that only caused her pain. ¡°I understand, Mommy.¡± After drinking a ss of water, the girlid on her bed, tossing and turning as her mind kept imagining things. She couldn¡¯t seem to fall asleep. Nicole sat at the front of the bed, apanying her daughter. ¡°Nina, calm down. Sleep well and once you wake up, go help Maya.¡± Nina closed her eyes and nodded faintly. Clearing her head while gripping on her Mommy¡¯s hand, she finally fell asleep. Looking at her daughter suffering from lovesick, Nicole¡¯s heart was bitter. Nina¡¯s so young, yet she¡¯s going through heartbreak. What can I do to make her feel better? I must think of a way to help her. This must not go on. Nicole waited until Nina fell into a deep sleep and covered her with nkets before exiting the bedroom, closing the door without making a sound. By the time Nina woke up, it was already nighttime. Sitting up on her bed, a faint smile found its way up her face. She had a dream, a dream with her beloved in it¡­ She dreamt of Chris teaching her about customizing new skincare products. The man was gentle when he took her hands in his and showed her the way to determine the better ingredients. He also showed her the different colors each ingredient may show when they were mixed with the others, helping her write everything down clearly so that she could try them on her own. When he finished jotting down the notes, he looked at her. ¡°Nina, I heard that there¡¯s a Rose Garden at your house and that there are many flowers in the garden. Let¡¯s go pluck some flowers. I¡¯ll make you a flower wreath.¡± Nina looked at him, surprised. But a sweet smile soon appeared on her face, and she chirped, ¡°Sure¡­¡± She woke up from her dream after that scene. She was still smiling, but tears started welling up in her eyes. Chris, we can still be together¡­ I can be with you in my dreams. I¡¯ll study hard during the day and see you in my dreams during the night. Will that mean we¡¯re still together? Tears trickled down her fair cheeks as she thought of her the man she loved. Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Davin paced around the room anxiously, heaving sighs from time to time while Jeremy and Jensen, who had gone with him to K Nation, had looks of disappointment on their faces. Jeremy advised, ¡°Sir, let¡¯se up with some solutions together. Pacing around the room and tiring out yourself won¡¯t help.¡± Davin grumbled. ¡°I am thinking of a solution. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m on edge? I want to return home as soon as possible so that I can have my wedding with She. This goddamn Sun Corporation! Why did they breach the contract so suddenly? This can¡¯t go on. I must get the project, or else it¡¯ll affect the Seet Group.¡± Jensen chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir. They must¡¯ve known how important this project is to the Seet Group. That¡¯s why they¡¯re using it to their advantage. We must not sit by and let them do as they please. We won¡¯t be able to exin the situation to Mr. Seet.¡± Davin agreed. ¡°Right. We can¡¯t let them seed. We must force them into agreeing on the former n. Now, both of you stop staring at me. Come up with some good and workable ideas.¡± Jeremy suggested, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re both spies. How about Jensen and I sneak into theirpany and steal some useful information? You can use them to your advantage during the negotiation with Sun Corporation.¡± Davin shot them both a surprised look. ¡°Will that work? If we proceed with this n, make sure you guys take something valuable like confidential documents and so on. These bargaining chips are the ones useful in a negotiation.¡± Both Jeremy and Jensen exchanged nces. And here we thought Mr. Davin doesn¡¯t have what it takes to steal. We were wrong. He sure is a cunning man who would do anything it takes to achieve his means. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. We will be careful when we choose what to take,¡± Jeremy and Jensen said in unison. Davin thought for a while and asked, ¡°Should I go with you guys?¡± Jensen looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Sir? Will you be able to catch up with us?¡± Jeremy cleared his throat and added, ¡°We¡¯ve been through special training. Stealing confidential documents is just a piece of cake for us, but¡­¡± Youing with us will only cause us more trouble. Davin retorted, ¡°Are you guys looking down on me? I¡¯ve done this many times before in the past. And I¡¯ve undergone spy training, so stealing documents isn¡¯t that hard. Since you guys don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Jeremy and Jensen looked at him in disbelief. We¡¯ve never heard of Mr. Davin going through spy training. And now he wants to show us his capabilities? It best be the truth. Or else we might end up empty-handed after the effort of sneaking in and avoiding getting caught. Davin chided, ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t give me that kind of look. Let¡¯se up with a n.¡± Aftering up with a clear and detailed n, the trio decided to take action at night. They took a nap to refuel their energy as it was still early in the day when they finished scheming. Jeremy said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ll have to stay close to uster.¡± Davin, who was confident in himself and his abilities, argued, ¡°What are you implying? You guys are the ones who will follow me closely and listen to my orders. Why are you asking me to follow you?¡± Don¡¯t you have any idea of how ridiculous you sound? When we were discussing the n, you sounded like a total beginner. So we don¡¯t expect you to be much of use, but we hope you don¡¯t cause us any trouble. Jeremy and Jensen continued looking at him in disbelief. Their looks were so incredulous that Davin uttered, ¡°Dammit! Stop looking at me like that. That¡¯s enough. Now let¡¯s go back and sleep.¡± Jeremy told Jensen in secret as they turned around to leave, ¡°It¡¯ll be best if he can sleep until tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll be done by the time he wakes up anyways.¡± Thetter replied, ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯ll cause trouble if hees with us?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jeremy insisted, ¡°Yes. Stealing confidential documents isn¡¯t something one can do on impulse. I think he¡¯ll only get us in trouble.¡± Having heard all of their remarks, Davin stared at their backs. I¡¯m skilled! I won¡¯t be a hindrance! After all, Evan sent you guys here to assist me, so you guys will have to help me solve the problems I face¡­ You two bastards are worrying over nothing. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Every house on the street was lit up when night arrived. Jeremy and Jensen changed into their spy outfits and walked out of their rooms. Davin was waiting for them by the time they reached the living room. The former asked, ¡°You guys are finally here. Shall we make a move?¡± Both Jeremy and Jensen replied, ¡°Sure. You must remember to follow the n, Sir.¡± Davin assured, ¡°Stop all your worrying. Let¡¯s go.¡± The trio headed to the Sun Corporation and put on their customized ck gloves as they sprang into action, feeling apprehensive. Davin¡¯s heart thundered with excitement as he moved. How dare they use their cooperation with the Seet Group against me? I¡¯ll seek revenge. They¡¯ll know not to mess with us then! After sneaking into thepany, Davin seeded in opening the door of the president¡¯s office by using the method Juan had taught him. Such a move impressed Jeremy and Jensen. They eximed, ¡°Sir, you opened it without using any tools? You¡¯re indeed skilled in this.¡± Hearing theirpliments, Davin couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of herself. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m invincible!¡± Mr. Davin¡¯s really arrogant. Give him an inch, and he¡¯ll take a mile. And he¡¯s thick-skinned too. Jensen warned, ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have much time, so we¡¯ll have to move soon.¡± ¡°Ok, then let¡¯s go!¡± Upon entering the office, the three of them started to search for the confidential documents. ¡°Sir, should we take this?¡± Jensen took some documents and showed them to Davin. ¡°It¡¯s not something important. Leave it.¡± Thetter sighed when he looked at the records in Jensen¡¯s hands. Suddenly, Jeremy found a hidden lock at the bottom of a drawer. Davin quickly leaned down and unlocked it skillfully. ¡°It must be something extremely important, given the way they stored it.¡± After pulling out the drawer, they saw a stack of documents in a big envelope. Davin took them out, shing light on them with his phone. His face immediately lit up when he read through the documents. ¡°This is great! This can help us.¡± Jeremy hurriedly asked, ¡°Sir, do we continue our search for other documents?¡± ¡°No need. This is all we need.¡± With the documents in their hands, the three of them left the office quietly. But lights lit up suddenly when they went downstairs. What¡¯s going on? Helplessness washed over the trio the moment they saw the vice president of the Sun Corporation staring at them with an odd expression. ¡°Who are you?¡± The vice president hade with a few bodyguards to retrieve some important documents. He had never thought that he would run into people dressed in ck from head to toe. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re just passing by¡­ That¡¯s all!¡± Davin gave the vice president a friendly smile and dashed to the exit with Jeremy and Jensen. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Upon hearing the vice president¡¯smand, the bodyguards immediately charged at them, and the three of them ended up surrounded. Davin couldn¡¯t help butment his luck internally. What the hell? We¡¯re so unlucky. We almost seeded! ¡°Who are you?¡± The vice president of Sun Corporation strolled toward them. Davin handed the documents to Jeremy and Jensen. ¡°Take the documents and leave. I¡¯ll lure them away.¡± Jeremy and Jensen exchanged nces and nodded in unison. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s too many of them. I don¡¯t think we can escape unscathed. Leave them to us. You should seize the chance and run away.¡± Davin immediately rejected their suggestion. ¡°I¡¯m not as skilled as you guys. Don¡¯t mind me. Just protect the documents. Get out of here ande back for me using the documents as your bargaining chip. Leave, now!¡± By the time he finished speaking, the vice president of Sun Corporation was already standing in front of him. ¡°You think you can leave? Dream on! I want all of them in my office, now!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The bodyguards moved forward to seize the trio. Jeremy and Jensen couldn¡¯t possibly sit by and wait around for them to be caught. So, they looked for the right time and charged into the bodyguards. Davin didn¡¯t know how to fight, so he could only witness everything unfold while he made some calctions in his mind. We have three men, but there are over ten of them, and they¡¯re highly skilled. I can¡¯t get out. But Jeremy and Jensen could make do with this opportunity. With these thoughts in mind, Davin announced, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Just leave. Both of you leave, now!¡± Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Jeremy and Jensen exchanged nces; they knew Davin made some sense. Instead of all of them being stuck, it might be better for the two of them to slip away first. With this, they could find an opportunity to save Davin instead of losing everything. Even after the both of them unleashed their ultimate skills, they managed to barely make it out alive. Both men were severely injured, one with a wounded arm and the other with an injured abdomen. Davin heaved a silent sigh of relief when he saw that the two of them had finally made it out alive. Not all was lost, at the very least. However, he felt a little regretful as well. When they first arrived, the two of them were worried that he would attract trouble. Indeed, he really ended up being stuck here as their burden to bear. He let out a soft sigh. After this catastrophe, I definitely need to get myself a strong mentor and equip myself with some martial arts skills. The vice president of Sun Corporation walked up to him and red at him sharply. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me? Don¡¯t bother yourself with who I am. I am a nobody!¡± The rebellious and impetuous Davin was back. ¡°You refuse to speak? Fine, I have my own ways to make you tell me everything!¡± The man then shot his bodyguard a meaningful look. Knowing what he meant, the bodyguards walked up to Davin. Two of them pinned his arms back while the other aimed his clenched fist in front of his face before delivering a huge punch. It was a punch that was so violently painful that Davin let out an agonizing gasp. How dare they? ¡°You idiot! Do you even know who I am? How dare you beat me up?¡± The vice president growled, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us your identity, we will beat you to death! Tell us who you are and what you are doing in our office!¡± Davin hesitated. Should I tell him my real name? What will they do to me after I say it? Will they treat me better on the ount of Evan and Seet Group? ¡°Still remaining silent, are we? Hit him once again!¡± Upon hismand, Davin suffered two more heavy blows. ¡°F*ck, how dare you beat me up like this? I¡¯ll definitely make you pay for this!¡± Davin red ferociously at the bodyguards that had hit him. ¡°Still not speaking? We¡¯ll change another way to beat you up then.¡± ¡°What are you nning?¡± Davin asked shakily. ¡°You want to give it a try?¡± Are you crazy! Sigh. I already had a premonition that something was gonna happen here. Look at what¡¯s going on now! I was right! If they know who I am, this shameful burry incident could drag Seet Group¡¯s good name through the mud. On top of that, my own reputation will be sullied! However, will I be beaten to death if I choose to remain silent? What should I do? Davin knew he had two choices. On one end was the Seet Group¡¯s reputation, while on the other end, his life was on the line. After much thought, Davin decided to take the high road and sacrifice himself. Evan! You¡¯d be so proud if you knew how unyieldingly loyal I was to Seet Group! ¡°So, have you decided to tell me who you are?¡± ¡°No! You¡¯re not worthy to know who I am!¡± His stubborn attitude angered the vice president of Sun Corporation, who then instructed the bodyguards to beat him up mercilessly until he was willing to speak. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The vice president held up on his promise. He ordered the guards to change the way they beat Davin up. Instead of beating the man up one by one, they beat him up as a group. Davin finally understood what it meant to be the oppressed outsider in a strangend. At that moment, he remained stubbornly loyal and allowed them to beat him up without nary a whimper. He only felt sorry towards one person. If I had known that I might die out here, I should not have gotten married to She. Haven¡¯t I just ruined her life? Just as he was being beaten up violently, a familiar voice piped up. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The vice president replied, ¡°A thief broke into the office and refused to say anything. I want to see whether he is more stubborn than my bodyguards¡¯ fists!¡± Davin looked up and immediately recognized the person talking to the vice president. It was Chris! The latter was the heir to K Enterprise, apany that was in coboration with Sun Corporation. Hence, it was not out of the ordinary to see him here looking for the vice president. However, Davin had beaten him up a few days ago because of Nina. And now, he was about to see Davin in this miserable state¡­ This was too embarrassing for Davin. ¡°You¡¯ll beat him to death like this. Let me interrogate him for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. There were two others with him, but they were very agile and skillful. They escaped while inbat with my men, leaving the one behind. There must be something important for them to come here as a group, so we definitely have to find out what they came for.¡± Chris nodded. ¡°No worries. Let me handle it.¡± The bodyguards stopped pummeling Davin, and Chris walked slowly towards the man, looking at him with a darkened face. Silently, Davin calcted the number of punches he had delivered to Chris. The former knew that the latter would definitely return all of them to him now. However, since Chris recognizes me, why did he not directly expose me to the vice president? Is this guy trying to settle his personal issues with me first? ¡°What are you doing at Sun Corporation?¡± Chris asked clearly. Davin snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll never tell you!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I see that you still need to be taught a lesson!¡± With that, Chris turned to the vice president. ¡°Hand him over to me. I¡¯ll interrogate him for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll bring him away with you?¡± The vice president felt that it was a little fishy. ¡°This is mypany¡¯s internal affairs, and I should settle it myself. Oh yes, get the bodyguards to help you move the things that you need. I won¡¯t be sending it over to you as I must find out the truth tonight!¡± At that, Chris fell silent. ¡°Sounds good.¡± He then brought a few bodyguards upstairs to begin moving the items. Davin heaved a silent sigh of relief. I thank God that I did not fall into Chris¡¯s hands. Who knows what he would do to me? He will definitely torture me unscrupulously to release his anger. I would rather be beaten to death! Even though Davin was self-indulgent and uninhibited on a regr basis, he still had his dignity and moral strength. Chris walked down the stairs with the bodyguards carrying some things behind him. Suddenly, he turned to tell the Sun Corporation vice president that the president of K Enterprise wanted to see him. Thetter had been thinking about the coboration project, and this was just the right time to have a chat with him. ¡°Are you for real? Your dad is really willing to give Sun Corporation such an opportunity?¡± ¡°Of course. Do you not believe what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not that. This is just way too sudden! I did not see thising at all! May I go now?¡± ¡°Yes, my dad does not have much free time. It would be best for you to go now.¡± ted, the vice president instructed the bodyguards to watch Davin before pulling Chris along with him. ¡°Come with me. You can help speak up for Sun Corporation as well.¡± Chris hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he walked out of the office together with the vice president. Ten minutes after the duo left, a group of masked men appeared, shocking the bodyguards who were watching over Davin. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to save the hostage!¡± Without another word, the group immediately attacked the bodyguards. Davin waspletely bewildered by the scene that was unfolding before his eyes. What¡¯s going on? Jeremy and Jensen got someone toe and save me so quickly? The rescue came a little too promptly, no? Did they look for Murphy or Stephen? Are they from the Wicked Pce or the estate? Just as Davin was trying to guess where his saviors hade from, two people suddenly dragged him out of the ce. ¡°Slow down! Slow down! I was beaten up. My legs hurt like hell. I can¡¯t run as fast!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t run faster, you¡¯ll lose your life if they catch us!¡± This sharp remark shocked Davin. For the sake of his own life, he gritted his teeth and ran outside with the two of them. The excruciating pain on his leg was about to make him spew blood. The bodyguards had been really vicious with their punches! Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 He was led into a car after he managed to escape. Once he settled down in the car, he panted heavily and squealed out in pain several times before asking the bodyguards, ¡°Where¡¯s Jeremy and Jensen?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know!¡± they answered swiftly. ¡°Don¡¯t know? Who do you report to? Were you sent by my uncle or Sir Musgrave?¡± ¡°Neither!¡± ¡°Neither? Where are you from? Why did you save me?¡± The bodyguard looked at him and said, ¡°We report to Mr. Sanders. Mr. Sanders said that he saved you because of Nina. You don¡¯t have to ask anything else. Where do you live? We will bring you home.¡± Mr. Sanders saved me because of Nina? Did Chris¡­ did he save me? Chris actually saved me because of Nina? Why would he do such a thing? This really caught Davin by surprise. When he was being sent home, Jeremy and Jensen were still busy discussing strategies. All of them werepletely shocked to see him walk in, unharmed. ¡°Sir, how did you escape?¡± ¡°Sir, were you¡­ beaten up?¡± The two of them stared at Davin¡¯s swollen and bruised face with their mouths agape with surprise. They had never seen him in such a battered state. Indeed, he looked quite the sight! Davin looked at them angrily and cried out, ¡°Stop staring and help me sit down! Man, this really hurts. I was this close to losing my life!¡± The other two men quickly came over and supported him as he sat down on the sofa. ¡°Sir, should we send you to the hospital?¡± ¡°No, just get a doctor here to check on me.¡± ¡°Sir, how did you get out? We were just discussing strategies for us to go and save you!¡± Davin looked at them exasperatedly. ¡°Discuss? What is there to discuss? Murphy is my uncle. Why didn¡¯t you go to Wicked Pce and get him to save me? Moreover, Sir Musgrave is my sister-inw¡¯s father. Based on our family ties alone, you could have easily asked him to save me. How dumb are the both of you? You can¡¯t do anything right! You have to know how to tap on your connections, you know that?¡± ¡°Sir, we were thinking about doing that when you showed up.¡± ¡°Yeah! We were just about to go to Wicked Pce to get help for you.¡± Davin stared at the two of them with disbelief, ¡°If I knew things were going to turn out this way, I wouldn¡¯t have brought the two of you with me. Next time, John ising with me. He will definitely react faster than the both of you, seeing how devious he is!¡± Jeremy and Jensen sighed silently, as they would not have volunteered themselves to tag along had Mr. Seet not instructed them to do so. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Sir, remember that you were the one who said this. The next time Mr. Seet instructs us toe with you, you should reject him directly and have John follow you instead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; you have to remember that, Sir.¡± F*ck, these two were this unwilling toe with me? I wanted to save their lives just now! I didn¡¯t drag them down with me! Do they even have consciences? Not only were they not moved by my gesture, but they also actually dare say such horrid things! Looks like they¡¯re not my men after all! I need to start training up a couple of reliable people! ¡°Sir, does the vice president of Sun Corporation know who you are now? We have already obtained the information that can be used to threaten thatpany.¡± ¡°He does not know who I am, but if the information on my identity gets out, he will definitely put two and two together. However, without any evidence, I¡¯ll deny it to my death.¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re gravely injured. Why don¡¯t we ask your Uncle Morris to get someonepetent enough to take your ce at the negotiations?¡± Davin pondered over the idea for a while. That¡¯s not a bad idea at all. I can¡¯t face the people from Sun Corporation looking the way I do now. The president knows me, and if the vice president turns up as well, he could recognize me as the one who had snuck into their office. That would be so embarrassing! With Murphy¡¯s arrangements and the confidential information as a bargaining chip, the discussion was completed smoothly. Davin was extremely happy when the contract was in his hands. ¡°I finally did not disappoint my brother this time.¡± Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 ¡°Davin, since you¡¯re injured, why don¡¯t you stay at Wicked Pce for some time and recuperate there?¡± Murphy suggested. Davin nodded. It would be a good idea to stay there for a while. I can¡¯t show up at my wedding with She with this pathetic face of mine now. Not only that, but people will also start talking! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Uncle.¡± So, Davin stayed at Wicked Pce to recover from his injuries. At the same time, he heard a lot of things about Chris. There was talk about the man¡¯s dishonorable beginnings as an illegitimate son of a mistress. Because of this, many people at K Enterprise made things difficult for him, especially his two half-sisters, who were constantly looking for ways to spite him. Davin looked at Murphy. ¡°Uncle, what do you think of Chris? A while back, I taught him a lesson because he approached and used Nina for his personal gains. This time, I thought he would seek revenge against me. However, little did I expect that he would save me instead, purportedly for Nina¡¯s sake? What do you think he means to achieve by doing that?¡± Murphy gave his question some thought and said, ¡°He decided to teach Nina even before he had met her because he had heard of her talent in makeup. After so much interaction with her, he might have developed feelings for the girl! I¡¯m sure the position as heir to K Enterprise is very important to him. It would be unimaginable for him to lose his position.¡± ¡°Uncle, so, what you are saying? Do you mean he started by using Nina, but he probably has true feelings for her now?¡± ¡°This is just my spection. If he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Nina and is just purely using her, why would your life and death be of any concern to him, the heir to K Enterprise? You¡¯re just Nina¡¯s uncle! Why would he save you for her sake?¡± Davin gave that a thought. His uncle was making a lot of sense. Chris probably realized that he had fallen for Nina after he returned to K Nation. How¡¯s Nina doing? Is she thinking of Chris too? ¡°Uncle, do you think Nina and Chris are suitable for each other?¡± ¡°You want to know what I think? What I think doesn¡¯t matter. When ites to matters of the heart, it has to be up to the two who are directly involved!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Let them settle their own rtionship then. If it is meant to be, it will be. If they really like each other, there¡¯s still some hope.¡± Murphy nodded. ¡°Oh yes, are things still tense between Levant and Tiffany? There has no improvement in their rtionship at all! A few days ago, when your mother called, she said that Levant has been finding fault with Tiffany and that he was intent on fighting for the children¡¯s custody?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I did hear about this matter. Levant should not have done such a thing. Yes, they¡¯re indeed his children, but he did not want them in the first ce. It was Tiffany who insisted on having them. Yet now he wants to fight for custody? What made him think he could?¡± Murphy sighed after Davin finished speaking. ¡°I think Levant has crossed the line too! That kid is so stubborn, and up till now, he is still pining for your sister-inw. I really wonder when he can finally understand things enough to let it go and go his own way.¡± ¡°Uncle, let him be when ites to such emotional matters. You can¡¯t force him anyway. However, once Levant sees my brother and sister-inw have another child, he won¡¯t be so obsessed with her anymore.¡± ¡°I sure hope so! I¡¯ll go give your brother a call and ask him to have another child as soon as possible if that¡¯s the case!¡± Evan when Murphy called to convey this message. ¡°Uncle Morris, why the sudden concern about this matter?¡± ¡°Evan, once you have another child, Levant will not be so hung up with Ms. Lane anymore. He will then do what he is supposed to do. This can be a win-win situation. You should have one more child, and Levant will be steered back to the right direction.¡± Will another child really help bring Levant back to the right path? Evan let out a smile despite his disagreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Uncle Morris, Nicole and I will work on it!¡± Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 After he hung up, Evan grinned at Nicole meaningfully, making her feel very ufortable. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± ¡°Uncle Morris just called to hurry us into having another child. Mrs. Seet, don¡¯t you think we should be working harder?¡± Nicole was confused. ¡°What has this matter got to do with Uncle Morris? Why is he hurrying us?¡± ¡°He said that if we have another child, we will then be able to crush Levant and get him to forget about you. What do you think?¡± ¡°I think¡­ Levant has already given up on me!¡± Nicole replied. ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s go and confirm that then. If he hasn¡¯t lost feelings for you, my fist will dly meet his face.¡± ¡°Evan, do you have too much free time on your hands? Maya¡¯s gourmet conference begins tomorrow. If you¡¯re really too idle, go and show some concern to your daughter!¡¯ The man saw that his wife looked a little frustrated and reached out to pinch her fair cheeks. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m on my way now!¡± After a while, he turned to look at Nicole. ¡°Uncle Morris says we¡¯re doing Levant a favor if we crush his hopes. Therefore, I¡¯m still going to find a chance to defeat him after Maya¡¯s gourmet conference. That will be me doing some good for him!¡± With that, Evan walked towards his daughter¡¯s bedroom. Nicole burst out inughter as she watched Evan¡¯s retreating figure. It seems like it has been too calm and peaceful at the Seet Grouptely, hence Mr. Seet¡¯s eagerness to find something to do. He and Levant were probably enemies from a past life. I¡¯m going to let him be. If I were to stop him, he will definitely overthink things, being the green-eyed monster that he is. Evan walked into Maya¡¯s room to see her scribbling on her notebook earnestly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Maya, are you all ready?¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy, I¡¯m ready. I will definitely make you proud tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright. I believe in you, Maya.¡± The girl blinked herrge bright eyes and nodded joyfully. ¡°Daddy, Nina helped me with lots of things today. After the gourmet conference, I¡¯d like to thank her properly.¡± ¡°That sounds good!¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine here without your help. Go and apany Mommy. Or you can go and have a chat with Nina. I can tell she¡¯s still quite upset. She¡¯s keeping everything inside her and staying silent about it.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go and take a look at her.¡± Evan then turned and headed to Nina¡¯s bedroom. His phone rang when he knocked on the door. Nina opened her door at the same time he decided to answer the call. The girl stood aside silently when she saw her father on the phone. It was a call from Jensen. ¡°What did you say?¡± Evan frowned when Jensen finished talking, and he looked at Nina at the same time. With such a short distance between them, Evan knew his daughter could hear what Jensen had said. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mr. Davin went with us to steal Sun Corporation¡¯s secret. In the end, Mr. Davin was caught by the Sun Corporation¡¯s vice president. In the end, Chris sent someone to save Mr. Davin, and apparently, he did so because of Ms. Nina.¡± ¡°Is Davin all right?¡± ¡°Mr. Davin did not expose his identity. However, he was beaten up by the vice president¡¯s bodyguards, so he¡¯s recovering at Wicked Pce right now. He¡¯d need a fortnight before he cane back.¡± ¡°Got it. Take care of him!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± When he hung up, Evan saw Nina looking at him quizzically. ¡°Daddy, did Chris save Uncle Davin?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Why did he do that? Nina felt conflicted. ¡°How¡¯re Uncle Davin¡¯s injuries?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. Nina, can Daddy have a chat with you?¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Sure,e on in, Daddy.¡± Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 ¡°Nina, when Maya¡¯s gourmet conference is over, the new mentor I hired for you will be here as well. Learn well, and when you are aplished, I¡¯ll organize arge skincare and beauty fair for you. I believe that you will definitely do a fantastic job.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy. I know what to do. I¡¯ll be sure to work hard.¡± ¡°Nina, put aside your rtionship with Chris first. You¡¯re still young. If you¡¯re still thinking about him after a few years, I¡¯ll support you no matter what decision you make.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± Evan patted her shoulders softly and got up to leave. When he left Nina¡¯s room, he suddenly realized that since the failure of thest beauty fair and the incident with Chris, Nina seemed to have lost some of her glow. It might not be a bad thing for her to learn her lessons early. One must go through hardships in the growing-up process. Evan hoped for Nina to grow up to be a happy and healthy young woman ¨C one who knew how to handle any obstacle life puts in her way. His daughter closed her door and took out her phone to call Davin. ¡°Uncle Davin, I heard you were injured. Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Nina! I¡¯m fine! I managed to escape, all thanks to you! Chris saved me because of you!¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, I heard you will only be back in a fortnight. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yea, if I go back looking like this now, it will be a huge blow to my handsome flirty image. I¡¯ll go back when I ampletely recovered.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle and see you after Maya¡¯s gourmet conference.¡± Such a suggestion surprised Davin. He thought for a while and finally understood what was going on. Nina wasing here just to see him. Chris definitely yed a part as well. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nina, are you still thinking about him?¡± The girl was stunned by his crude remark. Indeed, she could not forget about Chris. Now that he had saved Davin, she felt that she should thank him. ¡°Uncle Davin, do get some good rest. I¡¯ll call you before Ie over.¡± Davin sighed. Seems like these two still hold a candle for each other! Does Chris have actual feelings for Nina? This was up to Nina to find out. After thest incident, the girl should have matured, and she would know how to differentiate right from wrong. Maya¡¯s gourmet conference began the next day. Evan, Nicole, Nina, Sophia, and Jonathan all arrived to give her some support. If not for Tiffany needing manpower on her end, She would have definitely been here to cheer Maya on too. Maya was excited and anxious at the same time. Nina walked up to her and encouraged, ¡°Maya, I believe in you. I know that you will seed. I¡¯ll be here by your side, and you can call out to me anytime you¡¯re in need.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nina.¡± Her sister then smiled and retreated into a corner. Evan and Nicole were smiling blissfully at how well their daughters got along. Maya soon began to introduce her food za in aposed manner. She had even invited some people to conduct a demonstration. Maya¡¯s food za was divided into different areas. Girls love desserts when they are sad. Based on this concept, Maya¡¯s food za was demarcated based on different emotions. There were many kinds of emotions. Some for those who were happy and had good things happening for them, some for those who were sad and heartbroken, and some for those who were facing obstacles at work and in life. Each of these emotions was assigned a different gourmet menu with a customized service environment,plete with an intimate conversation. Not only could they use delicious food to comfort themselves, but they could also even take care of their emotions with these conversations. This was the ultimate rxation for both their appetites and their emotional health. The conversations were conducted by a group of customized robots. People liked to keep their sadness to themselves because many aren¡¯t able to find a suitable outlet. That was why Maya felt that robots were for the job. Not only could robots have a conversation with people, but they could also definitely keep a secret perfectly. One could bare their soul to them without any worries. This was the ultimate rxation for both the body and soul to be able to pour their heart out while indulging their favorite food as well. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 After the demonstration, many were interested to try out Maya¡¯s food za. They wanted to try the cuisine Maya had carefully prepared based on different emotions and wanted to chat with the robots. Before the gourmet conference ended, there were already many people booking their spots at the food za. Nicole looked at Evan with surprise. ¡°Who would have thought that Maya coulde up with an idea like this? Combining rxation and gourmet cuisines? I¡¯d like to give it a try too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s book a spot for us then. I was just about to say that I¡¯d like to try it too.¡± the man said. ¡°Alright! Now that our pace of life is so quick, few ces can allow us to rx properly. I think Maya is onto something brilliant!¡± Nicole eximed with hints of pride in her voice. ¡°Mmhmm. However, we would have to try it out to see if it¡¯s a practical idea.¡± Evan¡¯s parents both wanted to give it a try too. ¡°What do you think of Maya¡¯s robots? How¡¯s the food?¡± Sophia asked. Her husband looked at her with confidence. ¡°How could it not be good? Who wouldn¡¯t like it with such exquisitely prepared food before you, and someone to talk to you ording to your emotions? Maya was such a chubby little thing when she was little. Who would have thought that she had a knack for designing such luxurious experiences?¡± ¡°Shall we go and give it a try too?¡± ¡°Of course we should! Look at how everyone is on their phone trying to book a slot. Let¡¯s book one too. ¡°Get going then!¡± Sophia hurried him. Nina was sincerely happy to see that Maya¡¯s food za was so popr. ¡°Maya, I believe you will be more and more sessful in time toe.¡± ¡°Thank you! Nina, this is a card I¡¯ve specially made for you! As a VIP, you cane and rx at the food za anytime you want.¡± The girl received the card with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Maya.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very wee. We will wee you anytime!¡± After the Gourmet Conference, Nicole, Evan, Sophia, and Jonathan headed straight to the food za. On the way there, Sophia looked at their booked time slot and asked, ¡°Our number is two hundred thirty- nine. How long would we have to wait? Let¡¯s tell Maya to let us skip the queue.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see when we get there. If we can¡¯t get in today, we can always try again tomorrow. ¡°We can¡¯t go tomorrow. I want to rx today. This is my granddaughter¡¯s aplishment, and I want to see it for myself today.¡± Jonathan nced at Sophia ¨C she was making a mountain out of a molehill. The former then said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what Maya says when we get there.¡± The two of them arrived at the same time as Evan and Nicole. Both parties were surprised to see the number of cars at the food za¡¯s car park. ¡°Who would have thought that there¡¯d be so many people on the first day itself?¡± ¡°Yea, they¡¯re all probably curious,¡± Evan replied. ¡°Let¡¯s head in quickly then. What¡¯s our number? Let¡¯s see whether we need to queue.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have to. Let me take a look at the number.¡± Evan nced at the number on his phone. ¡°Number thirty-seven. We should be able to be seated immediately.¡± The moment he finished talking, a loud voice piped up behind him, ¡°Evan, seeing that we¡¯re here to support our granddaughter, give us your number. We will give you ours. How about that?¡± Is my mother actually trying to snatch my number from me? Evan turned to Nicole, who agreed to it immediately. ¡°Maya will be overjoyed to see you. Take our number and head in.¡± ¡°Great! That¡¯s fantastic! Nicole, since this belongs to your daughter anyway, you can always wait a little longer. We¡¯re older, so we will go in first.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± When Maya caught sight of Jonathan and Sophia, happiness and excitement flooded her entire being. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, you made it! I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡± ¡°Maya, we came here to show you some support. We¡¯re number thirty-seven, is there a seat for us now?¡± Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Jonathan nced at Nicole. ¡°Our original queue number was two hundred plus. It was your daddy who let us have this number.¡± Maya was overjoyed to hear it, and her eyes twinkled. ¡°Daddy is here too?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Yes, he is. He¡¯s here together with your Mommy. They¡¯re both outside!¡± The girl immediately made someone bring Sophia and Jonathan to the VIP room while she headed out to look for Nicole and Evan. ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡± She grinned as she ran towards them. When her parents saw her, they were thrilled as well. ¡°Maya, are you very busy?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy. I didn¡¯t expect so many people to turn up. I saw Grandpa and Grandma just now, and I¡¯ve arranged a VIP room for them. Come along!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nicole and Evan followed after the excited Maya. The interior decor of the different areas was designed with various color schemes ording to different emotions. Many people upied the areas, respectively. Evan smiled to himself. My little girl really has something good going on here! ¡°Daddy, Mommy, aren¡¯t you happy to see the sess of the gourmet conference? Head to the VIP room in the Happy Area. Someone will send your food shortly.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Evan nodded. Nicole reached out to tidy Maya¡¯s slightly tousled hair. ¡°Look at my little Maya, all grown up. You have thought of such a unique idea! I see that there are still a lot of people out there. Don¡¯t be too bothered by us. Go ahead and do what you need to do.¡± ¡°Okay! Let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°We will.¡± Maya turned to leave after watching Nicole and Evan walk into the VIP room, only to see Sophia leaving the other room, looking around curiously. What¡¯s Grandma looking for? Maya felt that it was rather odd, so she immediately walked up to her grandmother. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sophia smiled. ¡°Maya, there is a robot that can talk to us, right? Where is it? Why do I not see it?¡± ¡°Come with me Grandma, I¡¯ll switch it on for you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Maya brought Sophia back into the room. She took down the robot from the cab and switched it on with the remote control. The robot immediately entered its pre-programmed conversation mode. ¡°Meeple, Meeple, Grandma would like you to have a chat with her.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandma. What would you like to chat about?¡± Sophia stared at the talking robot in wonder. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, what¡¯s your name? How old are you? And what do you like to chat about?¡± ¡°Grandma, my name is Meeple. You can decide my age, and I know everything! I can satisfy you no matter what age you¡¯d like me to be. You can customize me however you want!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sophia waspletely taken aback. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s set you as a five-year-old then.¡± Within three seconds, the robot¡¯s voice immediately changed into a child¡¯s one. It called out to Sophia sweetly, ¡°Grandma, Grandma¡­¡± The older woman was ecstatic and continued chatting with the robot. A waiter soon came in and ced a fruit sd on the table. Thebination of fruits used was superb. Sophia tasted it and realized that the fruit was sweet and refreshing while being incredibly tasty. ¡°Maya, how did you do this?¡± ¡°Grandma, this is the result of many experiments. I¡¯ve used healthy ingredients. This dish is delicious but not fattening. You can eat as much as you want.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, sweet girl.¡± ¡°Maya, get a robot for Grandpa too. I¡¯ve only been able to watch Grandma have fun here,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Just a moment, Grandpa.¡± Maya brought in another robot, and her grandparents happily ate their desserts while chatting with the robots. Both the elderly were very happy at first, but they soon used their respective robots to insult each other. ¡°Meeple, my husband is especially annoying.¡± Sophia nced at Jonathan. ¡°Is that so?¡± Meeple replied. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How could there be such an annoying person in this world? Is chivalry dead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s such a scumbag!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s a huge scumbag!¡± Meeple echoed. Jonathan red at the robot. ¡°You there! Who did you call a huge scumbag?¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so fierce! Meeple doesn¡¯t like fierce people!¡± ¡°Did you see that, Jonathan? Even the robot doesn¡¯t like you!¡± Sophia snickered. ¡°I don¡¯t like it either! My robot doesn¡¯t like you as well!¡± With that, Jonathan left the room with his robot in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not staying in the same room as you guys!¡± ¡°Fine. It¡¯s better to not have you in here anyway. The robot is more likable than you are!¡± ¡°At least I¡¯m likable! I can¡¯t say the same for you!¡± ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t disturb me. I want to talk to the robot alone!¡± Sophia shot him a sharp re disdainfully. Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Holding a robot in his hand, Jonathan stomped out of the room. He then looked for Maya to arrange another room for him. Surprised, Maya stared at him. ¡°Grandpa, why do you want another room?¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t get along with your Grandma!¡± Jonathan said angrily. Maya was tongue-tied. That¡¯s news to me. Though Grandpa and Grandma bicker with one another, and the Seet Residence isn¡¯t very peaceful at times, there has never been any conflict between them, as Grandpa has always been patient and tolerant of Grandma. Why did he say that they can¡¯t get along? ¡°Grandpa, did you fight with Grandma?¡± Maya asked in a low voice. At the mention of his wife, Jonathan was fuming with rage. ¡°Why did we fight? Hmph! Your grandma is unreasonable! She has been mad at me for half a month. If it weren¡¯t for your gourmet conference, we wouldn¡¯t have been at peace just now. To be honest, I even fought with her before we came here. I¡¯m the only one who can put up with a bad-tempered woman like her!¡± Maya was at a loss for words. Judging from Grandpa¡¯s words, his rtionship with Grandma isn¡¯t as close as I thought. At her grandfather¡¯s insistence, Maya arranged another room for him. Later, she went to see Sophia. Stepping through the door, she found Sophia having funining about Jonathan to a robot. Listening casually to her grandmother, she realized that Sophia¡¯s grumble was all about trivial family affairs. Sometimes, my parents quarrel over small matters about our family as well, but Mommy will usually win the arguments. Daddy always says that such bantering is an expression of love and will draw them closer to one another, so I guess that¡¯s a norm between couples. Without asking too much, she left the room. The moment she came out, she saw her parents walking out of another room. ¡°Daddy, Mommy,¡± she greeted them in a sweet voice. ¡°Maya.¡± Nicole gazed at her daughter with a grin,plimenting her on the delicious food and those fascinating robots. Evan expressed his satisfaction as well, saying that she would certainly have many customers, and the business would grow tremendously. Listening to her parents¡¯pliments, Maya smiled ear to ear as joy overflowed in her heart. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯ll do my best to keep the business growing.¡± ¡°Maya, I think you should prioritize and focus on your study. I¡¯m afraid that this business will cause you to neglect your study.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ve found someone to take care of the business during the day. In case of emergency, Aunt She and Uncle Davin will help me out. I¡¯ve called Uncle Davin, and he promised that he¡¯ll help me once he returns from K Nation.¡± ¡°Maya, how about hiring a few people to manage this ce? Then you cane over when you¡¯ve spare time during weekends. Is this alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, Maya. Aunt She and Uncle Davin are going to get married soon. Once they tie the knot, they¡¯ll have their own things to do, so we shouldn¡¯t trouble them always.¡± Maya gave it some thought and felt that her mom was right. She nodded in agreement while saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as Daddy and Mommy said.¡± Maya¡¯s obedience put smiles on her parents¡¯ faces. ¡°Go ahead with your work. Mommy and I are going home now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Upon their return to the Imperial Garden, Nicole went to check on Nina right away. However, there was no sign of the girl in her room. A sense of worry washed over Nicole in an instant. Where did she go? She¡¯s been feeling down recently. Feeling anxious, the woman took her phone and called her daughter. Luckily, the call got through sooner than she expected. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Nina, where are you?¡± ¡°Mommy, I came out to buy some stuff. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. Come home soon.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Hanging up the phone, Nina was overwhelmed by a mixture of emotions. In fact, she didn¡¯te out to buy things but for a leisure stroll, because she was feeling vexed. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 That day, I called and told Uncle Davin that I want to go to K Nation to visit him. I bet he has figured out my intention. The real reason I want to go there is to see Chris again. I wonder how Chris is doing now. Is there anyone helping him with the makeuppetition? Is he confident to win against his two sisters? With a heavy heart, the girl lifted her head to look at the sky, and her bleary eyes were full of perplexity. She couldn¡¯t get rid of those intrusive thoughts in her head even after roaming aimlessly along the street for quite some time. Should I tell Daddy and Mommy that I want to go to K Nation? Will they allow me to do so? If they don¡¯t, should I insist on leaving? Nina was increasingly aggravated as she kept dwelling on her problem. At the same time, she was afraid that her mother might be worried if she didn¡¯t go home soon. In the end, she simply bought something and went back to the Imperial Garden. The moment Nicole saw her daughtere home, her anxiety ceased at once. ¡°Nina, what did you buy?¡± The girl held up the makeup brush set in her hand for her mom to see, but that confused Nicole even more. I went to Nina¡¯s room and saw this exact set of makeup brushes on her table. Why did she buy the same thing again?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ncing at her daughter¡¯s ivory face, Nicole could tell at one nce that she had something on her mind. After brief contemtion, Nicole had already figured out the reason behind her strange action and distress. Nina still can¡¯t get over Chris. ¡°Nina, you¡¯ve lost weight. Is there any food you crave right now? Why don¡¯t we ask the chef to prepare it for you?¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy. I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± ¡°I see. Is there anywhere else you would like to go? Let¡¯s hang out.¡± ¡°No, Mommy.¡± Sensing that her daughter was not in the mood to do anything, Nicole wanted tofort her, but she couldn¡¯t find the right words. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± With that, Nina headed upstairs to her room with the makeup brush set in her hand. Looking at her daughter¡¯s departing figure, Nicole¡¯s heart ached for the girl. This girl has built a wall around her heart, refusing to share her thoughts with anyone. If this goes on, will she get depressed? Just when Nicole was still in a daze, Evan came in unexpectedly and saw her staring into space nkly. Walking over to her side, he asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His question broke the woman out of her reverie. She turned around and looked at him. ¡°I wonder when Nina will move on.¡± Evan thought about it briefly. ¡°With Nina¡¯s personality, it¡¯ll be hard for her.¡± ¡°What should we do then? Is there anything we can do to help her? She has lost so much weight again. I¡¯m worried her physical or mental health will be affected if we let her be.¡± Of all the hardships in the world, it¡¯s the hardest to deal with the troubles with love and romance. I never expected that Nina would suffer for love at such a young age. That really breaks my heart. Evan was dazed for a second. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do to help her. She has to pull through this on her own. Nicole, have some faith in Nina. She brought this upon herself, so she¡¯ll be able to ovee this hurdle. And once she does that, she¡¯ll be much more mature.¡± I know it won¡¯t be that easy for her to ovee this hurdle. Nicole¡¯s face fell at this thought. Evan and I were even younger than Nina when we first met at the Rose Garden. And we can¡¯t forget the past even after going through so much together for years. When I was at Nina¡¯s age, I used to yearn for Tye to show up in front of me all the time. So I can totally understand how it feels to miss a loved one. All of a sudden, Evan¡¯s phone rang. ncing at the screen, he swiped to answer the call right away. It was a call from Davin. ¡°How can you still have the audacity to call me?¡± I remember full well that Davin went to Sun Corporation and stole their data some time ago. Davin was stunned by his brother¡¯s words. ¡°Evan, what¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t I call you?¡± ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Evan questioned. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 ¡°What have I done wrong? Are you talking about¡­¡± Davin immediately grasped what his brother meant. ¡°Evan, do you know what I went through to get the contract between the Seet Group and the Sun Corporation signed? It almost cost me my life!¡± The mere thought of that encounter made Davin feel aggrieved as he grumbled bitterly to his brother. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t bring shame upon the Seet Group. That¡¯s the one thing I can proudly show off to Evan. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve done the right thing?¡± Evan asked in a cold voice. ¡°I know that stealing data isn¡¯t right. Although my approach was shabby and underhanded, the Sun Corporation had really crossed the line! They went back on their word and changed things as they pleased, putting us in a tight spot deliberately. They¡¯re absolutely despicable! My action is justifiable. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± Davin defended himself boldly in a loud voice. ¡°So you really think you¡¯ve done nothing wrong at all?¡± Evan sniggered. ¡°Yes. Evan, if you were in my shoes, I bet you would¡¯ve done the same thing too. There¡¯s no way you would let the Sun Corporation pick on us!¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t allow that. Yet, what you¡¯ve done is so wrong!¡± Evan emphasized hisst sentence firmly. His tone was domineering. ¡°Evan, what¡¯s so wrong about that? What would you have done if you faced the same situation? Tell me, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Right after Davin asked, Evan¡¯s stern voice sounded. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You¡¯ve done wrong because you take your own life for granted! Even the entire Seet Group isn¡¯t as important as your life in my eyes, let alone a project. Don¡¯t you ever do such things again!¡± Despite Evan¡¯s reprimand and harsh tone, Davin¡¯s heart swelled with a warm and fuzzy feeling. I never knew that I¡¯m so precious to him. ¡°Evan, you make me feel as if I¡¯ve be as precious as gold. I feel like a big shot now.¡± ¡°Your life is priceless, just like everyone else¡¯s. No taking your life for granted anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Evan. I promise you I¡¯ll cherish my life from this moment on.¡± ¡°One more thing, since you already knew that the Sun Corporation was unscrupulous and corrupted, you should¡¯ve stopped coborating with them, even if we would suffer some losses. Besides, instead of using the stolen confidential data to threaten them to back down, you should¡¯ve exposed those data directly, so they would suffer great losses and learned a lesson.¡± Davin pondered over his brother¡¯s words. What Evan just said really makes sense. Why didn¡¯t I think of this? Exposing the confidential data would¡¯ve caused the Sun Corporation to suffer a huge loss. He¡¯s indeed a brutal and merciless man. ¡°I got it, Evan. I won¡¯t forget your words.¡± ¡°Alright. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes, there is.¡± Only then Davin remembered why he called Evan in the first ce. ¡°Evan, how¡¯s Nina?¡± ¡°She¡¯s alright. Why did you ask?¡± Davin went on to tell his brother that Nina wanted to visit him in K Nation. ¡°What? Nina wants to visit you in K Nation?¡± Evan asked. ¡°I knew it. You really have no idea about this. I think Nina has a hidden agenda in wanting toe to K Nation. As her uncle, I shouldn¡¯t have sold her out, but¡­ Evan, you know I got beaten up, so I can¡¯t be by her side all the time. If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t be able to face you and Nicole then. After much thoughts, I feel it¡¯s better that I inform you about this. Don¡¯t tell Nina that I¡¯m the one who told you this.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Please discuss with Nicole whether you want to allow her toe to K Nation. Let me know after you decide. Jensen and Jeremy are here. They can protect her if she insists oning over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hanging up the phone, Evan¡¯s expression turned sullen. Standing beside him, Nicole heard their conversation, and her face was sulky as well. ¡°Nina obviously still can¡¯t get over Chris. Is she trying to look for him? Anyway, why didn¡¯t she mention this to us? Is she nning on leaving secretly?¡± Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Sensing her worry, Evan analyzed carefully. ¡°I think Nina hasn¡¯t told us because she¡¯s scared that we¡¯ll reject her. If she had nned to leave without informing us, she would¡¯ve been on her way to K Nation. The fact that she¡¯s still here is proof that she wants to tell us about it, but she¡¯s hesitating whether she should do it. That¡¯s why she seems to have something on her mind.¡± She mulled over Evan¡¯s words and felt assured. Now that we¡¯ve found out about this, should we allow her to go? The woman looked up at her husband. ¡°If we don¡¯t allow her to go, will she ever be able to move on?¡± ¡°You want to let Nina go to K Nation?¡± Evan¡¯s cavernous eyes were riveted on his wife. Nicole was taken aback, then nodded at him. ¡°Put yourself in her ce. Back then, we spent only a short time with each other at the Rose Garden. However, after you left, I missed you all the time, and everything reminded me of you. I know how it feels to miss someone, so I don¡¯t want our daughter to suffer the same way as I did. Perhaps only Chris can help her now. She¡¯ll probably have moved on by the time shees back.¡± Evan didn¡¯t say a word. His face turned solemn and his brows snapped together. Move on? Is that possible when she¡¯s already so smitten by Chris? I¡¯m afraid things may work out the exact opposite way. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evan, please allow Nina to go to K Nation. Otherwise, she may get depressed and continue to lose weight, and that¡¯ll deteriorate her health. How about if I go with her?¡± Evan could tell that she was anxious because of the love she had for her daughter. Is it a good idea to let Nicole tag along? She¡¯s too soft-hearted. If Nina cries, she¡¯ll surely allow her daughter to do whatever she wants. Other than that, Nina is so used to getting her way. With that prideful attitude of hers, I can¡¯t imagine what¡¯s going to happen. Seeing that Evan kept silent, Nicole went on to describe how upset she was after Evan had left the Rose Garden back then. ¡°Do you feel sorry for me? If you do, think about how deste Nina feels right now. This is the time she needs our understanding and support the most.¡± Realizing that his wife was going all out to make him say yes, Evan reached out to stroke her fair cheeks gently. ¡°Nicole, talk to Ninater. If she really wants to go, I¡¯ll arrange for a few of people to go with her. And you should stay here.¡± Nicole breathed a sigh of relief at Evan¡¯s approval. But why doesn¡¯t Evan let me go with Nina? She couldn¡¯t make head or tail of hisst sentence, so she asked casually, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go together with Nina? I can take the opportunity to visit my Dad at the estate as well.¡± Because I¡¯m worried that something bad will happen since Nicole loves and feels sorry for Nina so much. But if I tell her this straight away, she¡¯ll probably be unhappy about it. He carefully searched for the right words and came up with another excuse. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go because we¡¯re going to have another baby. Besides, can you bear to be away from me?¡± Is this a valid reason? ¡°We can have another baby when Ie back. It¡¯s only going to take several days. I¡¯m sure we can bear it.¡± Staring at her solemn face, he asked, ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to let you go.¡± He then reached out and pulled his wife into a hug, wrapping his arms around her as tight as he could, to the extent that she felt out of breath. ¡°Don¡¯t hug me so tightly¡­¡± ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t leave, or else I¡¯ll not let you go.¡± Oh my. I didn¡¯t know Evan can be so thick-skinned. Nicole was torn between her precious daughter and her beloved husband. Nina is older now, so I guess I should let her learn to handle things on her own. Chris is the only one who can unravel her emotional entanglement, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether I go with her or not. ¡°You¡­ Let go of me. I¡¯m not going, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I swear.¡± A satisfied smile appeared on Evan¡¯s face. He then loosened his arms around her. Taking a few deep breaths, Nicole eyed the man spectively with a bewildered look, yet she was at a loss for words to describe his shameless behavior. In the end, she caved in. ¡°Let me talk to Nina.¡± Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Meanwhile, in her room, Nina was fidgeting nervously on her bed. Caught in a dilemma, she felt torn on the inside. Should I let my parents know about my trip to K Nation? What if they stop me from going after I tell them about it? Just when she was still agonizing over it, there was a knock on her door, so she stood up to open it. ¡°Nina, I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Come in, Mommy.¡± Walking into her room, Nicole sat by her side and held her hand while gazing into her eyes. How should I bring it up? Davin asked us not to let Nina know that he was the one who told us about it, so I¡¯ll have to use another method then. ¡°Nina, is there something on your mind recently?¡± Nina¡¯s body went stiff at her mom¡¯s question. She froze for a moment before looking down, and her fingers were intertwined. Should I tell Mommy? ¡°Nina, I can tell that you have something on your mind recently. Why don¡¯t you tell me about it? I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s something I can do to help you out.¡± Nina lifted her head and looked up at her. ¡°Mommy, actually, I do need your help.¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡± Then the girl cautiously revealed her intention of going to K Nation to her mom. After saying it, she quickly added, ¡°Mommy, I know this isn¡¯t appropriate, but he saved Uncle Davin, so I want to thank him in person¡­¡± A hint of guilt shed across her face while she spoke. With a meaningful look, Nicole nced at her daughter while saying, ¡°Nina, not only do you want to thank him, but you want to see him as well. You can¡¯t get over him, can you?¡± Lowering her head, Nina¡¯s eyes misted over, and tears began to well up in them. The woman held Nina¡¯s hand in hers with much affection. ¡°Nina, I can totally understand your feelings. You can go to K Nation to see him, but you must know your ce. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Nicole¡¯s approval enthused her instantly. After getting her mom¡¯s understanding, she opened herself up immediately to talk to Nicole. ¡°I understand, Mommy. Actually, I want to see him only to help him win the makeuppetition. I¡¯m not nning on doing anything else. I¡¯ll be back once thepetition is over. Is that alright, Mommy? I¡¯m doing this to repay him for saving Uncle Davin.¡± Silly girl¡­ Even if Chris didn¡¯t save Davin, she¡¯d still want to help him. Nicole sighed inwardly. She then stared at Nina withpassion and agreed, ¡°Okay, but you must let Daddy arrange for someone to go with you to ensure your safety. Nina, you¡¯re precious to us, so we want you to be safe. Can you understand my feelings?¡± The girl nodded furiously. I¡¯m more than willing to listen and understand what Mommy has to say as long as she allows me to see Chris. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let Daddy know about this. You should probably start packing.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± Nina feltpletely relieved now. The problem which had been haunting her for days was finally solved. Afterward, Evan made detailed arrangements for Nina¡¯s trip. Since Jensen and Jeremy were with Davin at K Nation, he sent Damien, Darius, and four bodyguards to go together with her. Yet, he felt it was not safe enough to have only few bodyguards with his daughter, so he thought of having another person to apany her. It seems that She is free recently. She just can¡¯t stop asking when Davin is going toe back. If she tags along, she can keep Ninapany, and Nina will have someone to talk to if she faces any difficulty. He suggested this to Nicole, and she agreed and called She at once. ¡°She, would you like to go with her?¡± ¡°Of course I do. I was just talking about going to K Nation to see Davin. I didn¡¯t expect that the opportunity would present itself so quickly. Don¡¯t worry, Nicole. I¡¯ll take good care of Nina.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you so much, She.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just call me when she¡¯s leaving.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Later at 2 p.m., She and Nina were on their way to K Nation, together with the bodyguards. With an anxious heart, Nicole prayed in her heart for a safe trip, hoping that her daughter would return safely. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 The Imperial Garden was left with Nicole, Evan, and Maya now. The little girl was busy working on her food za, so she could barely spend time with her parents. As the result, the Imperial Garden was unusually quiet and empty, and Nicole wasn¡¯t used to the sudden change. In the midst of her free time, Kyle and Juan crossed her mind. How are the boys now? I heard that the schools aren¡¯t opened to the public and have strict rules. It¡¯s been a while since they left, and they didn¡¯t call me even for once. Are they doing fine? The longer she thought about them, the more exasperated she felt. With that, she stood up and walked up the stairs to look for Evan. ¡°There¡¯s no news about Juan and Kyle so far. Are they alright? Evan, why don¡¯t you try to get in touch with them?¡± The man was puzzled. ¡°Both of them are at schools now. Their phones have probably been kept away by the teachers, so we won¡¯t be able to get through.¡± ¡°Then call the teachers in their schools!¡± Evan hesitated. ¡°If there¡¯s anything at all, the teachers will call us. I believe they¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°They¡¯re fine, but I¡¯m not,¡± Nicole said. ¡°You? What happened to you?¡± In doubt, Evan sized her up suspiciously. ¡°I¡­ I miss them, and I feel like talking to them. It¡¯s only natural that a mom misses her sons.¡± Without a word, Evan was dumbfounded. Should I call the boys? What if it sways their determination to study and makes them want toe home? ¡°Nicole, listen to me. They¡¯re studying very hard right now, so we¡¯ll disturb them if we call them. They may even get distracted after hearing your voice.¡± ¡°Are you going to make the call or not?¡± she demanded. Evan remained silent. Nicole walked over to his side and grabbed the corner of his shirt. ¡°Evan, just make one call. I miss the boys, and I want to know whether they¡¯re doing fine. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re much more strong-willed than I am, so they won¡¯t waver.¡± At this moment, the way she pestered him made her look like a kid asking for sweets, and Evan found it amusing. With his cavernous eyes on her, he intentionally put on a poker face and said, ¡°No!¡± Hearing his rejection, she promptly tugged at his shirt coquettishly. ¡°Just once, please. I really miss them, Evan. Just one call will do. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll miss them so much until I cry. Do you want to see me cry? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want that. Give them a call, please. I know you understand how much a mother can miss her children.¡± ¡°Really? Will you cry when you miss them too much?¡± the man asked, staring at her in disbelief. ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen you cry, not even for once, though they have been away for so long.¡± His question stunned Nicole for a second. She then refuted him hurriedly. ¡°I cried in secret. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Evan asked doubtfully. He doesn¡¯t believe me. Well, I¡¯ll let him see it for himself then. Rolling her eyes, Nicole began to fake crying. ¡°Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡± This reaction was thest thing Evan expected from her. In the beginning, she was just whining. After a short while, she felt a pang of sorrow in her heart. Her eyes turned dewy and red-rimmed, and tears started trickling down her fair cheeks. The moment Evan saw her crying her eyes out, he could no longer be at ease. Quickly taking a napkin, he gently wiped her tears and coaxed her patiently. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. I know you miss the kids. I¡¯ll call their teacher now to check on them, alright?¡± ¡°Call them now¡­¡± Nicole whined. ¡°I¡¯ll call them once you stop crying,¡± the man said gently. ¡°I¡¯ll stop crying once you make the call.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Evan went speechless. Immediately, he picked his phone up and called a teacher in Juan¡¯s school. Looking at his anxious face, Nicole came to the conclusion that her tears were the most potent weapon to make Evan yield to her request. This is a very useful trick. The call got through in no time, and Evan asked about Juan¡¯s condition. He then turned on the loudspeaker for his wife to listen as the teacher patiently told them every single detail of their son¡¯s life at school. Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 After that, the teacher emphasized, ¡°Juan is a bright and sharp-witted kid, and he stands out among his ssmates. A lot of our students made up random excuses to call their families, but Juan is exceptionally resolute and has never had such a request. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll certainly be a highly skilled and bold fighter with a tough mindset.¡± The teacher¡¯s words gave Nicole a great sense of relief. Feeling proud of her son, she chewed on the teacher¡¯s words again and found that something was wrong. Lifting her head, she stared at Evan with a strange gaze. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Juan miss us? He¡¯s so cold-hearted.¡± ¡°Of course he does. But as a man, he needs to have an iron will. Or do you want him to be a cry baby like you?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice got stuck in her throat. Evan is right. Fine then. Hopefully, Juan will stay strong as he is now. I¡¯ll wait for the day hepleted his studies and return home. ¡°Call Kyle¡¯s teacher.¡± I¡¯m sure Kyle isn¡¯t like Juan. Maybe he¡¯s waiting for us to call him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Then they made a call, and what they heard took them by surprise. ¡°The school had three slots avable for a challenge. Kyle was one of the students who took on the challenge and went to a secret base. As for when they¡¯reing back, it mainly depends on their capabilities,¡± the teacher exined. With a terrified face, Nicole asked hurriedly, ¡°Secret base? What secret base?¡± What kind of ce is the secret base that my son has to be capable enough, or else he won¡¯t be able to come back? That sounds really dangerous to me! ¡°Regarding the secret base, the teachers had a discussion, wrote down some of the most deadly ces, and put them in a box. The three students then drew lots to decide where they were going.¡± ¡°Most deadly ces? Isn¡¯t it dangerous? Why did the school make such an arrangement?¡± Nicole questioned hastily. ¡°This is one of our school rules. As long as the students sessfully make it to the secret base and come out of itter, they can graduate straight away and return home.¡± Rules? What kind of stupid rules is this? Instantly, Nicole was overwhelmed by the worry about Kyle¡¯s safety. ¡°You said that Juan is cold-hearted because he doesn¡¯t miss us. How about Kyle? He does this because he wants toe back and be with us soon. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± In a daze, she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not happy. Evan, will it be dangerous for Kyle?¡± ¡°I believe Kyle¡¯s confident that he can handle this since he epted the challenge. We should trust him.¡± The colorpletely drained from Nicole¡¯s face. Her eyes glinted with worry. Since then, she had been living in terror and anxiety for days. In K Nation. Gaping at Davin¡¯s injury, She was surprised. ¡°Davin, what happened to you? Did someone beat you up? Are your arms injured? Oh my God! Look at your face! It¡¯s full of bruises! Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ I bet your face was badly swollen when you first got beaten up. You could¡¯ve been disfigured if they had been more violent.¡± ¡°Sheep, did youe all the way here only to poke fun at me? You¡¯re too much!¡± Davin stared at her with displeasure. ¡°Poke fun at you? No, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. In fact, I feel pity for you. I didn¡¯t expect that you were beaten up so badly. I¡¯m going to cut off those bastards¡¯ hands!¡± Her words appeased Davin. He then let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Take it easy. Let¡¯s not offend the locals, lest we create more troubles for ourselves.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re right, but how can we just leave it when you got beaten up to this extent? We have to get even with them somehow.¡± Hearing She¡¯s words, Murphy walked over, looked at her, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll avenge Davin. The vice president of the Sun Corporation is going to pay for this.¡± Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 She shed a satisfied grin. ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Morris! We¡¯re a family, so you should help Davin settle the score.¡± The woman suddenly thought of Levant, so she went on to recount how he bullied Tiffany in detail. With a stern face, she repeated, ¡°Uncle Morris, if Levant still doesn¡¯t stop being so bullheaded, he¡¯ll lose Tiffany for sure, and he¡¯s going to regret it. Then your grandchild will be someone else¡¯s child.¡± ¡°No way! My grandchild is mine and belongs to our family alone. Even if Tiffany remarries, she can¡¯t bring my grandchild away with her!¡± ¡°Uncle Morris, don¡¯t be mad. Instead of trying to keep the child, why don¡¯t you think of a way to set Levant and Tiffany up? Just so your grandchild will have a happy andplete family.¡± Murphy heaved a sigh at his words, as he knew the difficulty in matchmaking the two. ¡°My unfilial and stubborn son still refuses to give up on your sister-inw.¡± Pausing briefly, he asked, ¡°By the way, is your brother expecting another baby soon?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask my brother about this,¡± Davin said after pausing briefly. ¡°Why are they taking so long to have another baby? This can¡¯t be. I¡¯m going to call and remind him about thister.¡± Right after Murphy said this, Nina walked in, asking him how she could meet up with Chris. Murphy had heard from Davin about the story between Nina and Chris. I wonder how things will turn out between the two. ¡°Nina, I¡¯ll help you. I guarantee you that you¡¯ll see him soon.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Immediately, Murphy contacted someone to get hold of that man. Meanwhile, Chris was astonished when he knew that Nina came to K Nation. Did shee because I helped Davin a few days ago? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Soon after, he called Nina back. Hearing his voice, Nina could hardly contain her excitement. A few secondster, she replied, ¡°I would like to thank you for saving my uncle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Nina. As your teacher, I would like to treat you to a meal since you came all the way here. Are you free?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m free.¡± Then Chris told her where to meet up before hanging up the phone. The thrill of seeing the man she missed day and night shot through her. What will it be like to meet him again? I can¡¯t wait. Sitting in front of a dressing table, she dolled herself up, changed into a pink jacket, and checked herself in the mirror for quite a while. Only then she was satisfied with her look and headed out. Arriving at the restaurant, she became emotional all of a sudden. How will he react when he sees meter? Is he keen to meet me again? With her heart in her mouth, she made her way to the pre-booked private room. The moment she stepped through the door, she saw that Chris was already waiting for her. The man seemed different from usual today. In a custom-made ck suit, his pompadour was stylish and eye-catching, and he appeared much more elegant than usual. Comparing to his casual outfits when he used to be her teacher, his style was entirely different today. The only thing unchanged was the bright smile on his familiar face. ¡°How are you, Nina?¡± Snapped out of her trance, Nina nodded at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine too. Take a seat.¡± Sitting across the table, Nina was too shy to meet his gaze, so she looked down bashfully. ¡°Nina, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Anything will do.¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no such a dish named ¡®anything¡¯ here. Check the menu. I¡¯m sure this restaurant serves some of your favorite food.¡± With that, he ced the menu in front of her. Nina carefully chose a few dishes, which were her favorite food. Then Chris added several dishes before passing the menu back to the waiter. Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 ¡°Are you still doing your skincare research, Nina? Have you discovered anything new? We can talk about it.¡± Nina froze, not expecting that Chris would bring up this subject. The girl had been feeling so down recently that she was barely interested in anything including skincare. All I¡¯ve been doing is flipping through my old notes. I haven¡¯t done any new research. How am I going to answer him? Seeing her freeze, Chris¡¯ lips curled upward. ¡°It¡¯spletely fine if you haven¡¯t discovered anything new. When you have nothing else do to, you can just go through whatever I¡¯ve told you before. Who knows, you might get some new ideas from there ande up with something even better.¡± Nina nodded with a smile. She did flip through her notes often, but her thoughts wouldn¡¯t be on the words. Instead, her mind was full of Chris every time. Hence, rather than giving her new ideas, going through her notes only made her yearn for Chris even more. As her thoughts began to wander, she heard Chris¡¯ voice. ¡°So, who¡¯s the new teacher your Daddy¡¯s gotten you?¡± Nina returned to her senses. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I haven¡¯t met him or her.¡± ¡°Well, do your best. I know you¡¯ll have bright future ahead.¡± ¡°I will!¡± As the two exchanged nces and smiled at one another, Nina asked how Chris was doing. ¡°I¡¯m doing great,¡± Chris replied briefly. ¡°You said you wanted someone who understood makeup to help you. Have you found them?¡± Chris paused for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yeah, I have.¡± Nina didn¡¯t know what to say. He¡¯s already found someone? How did it happen so quickly? The man¡¯s answer took Nina aback. And here I was, thinking that I¡¯ll help him, but he¡¯s already found someone? Does that mean he won¡¯t need my help? The thought of this made Nina look downcast. Her meal instantly became unappetizing. She tried asking what kind of assistant Chris had gotten himself. ¡°Is your new assistant really good at makeup?¡± Chris nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a girl too, and she¡¯s older than you.¡± Older than you. These three words really astonished Nina. Then again, Chris was much older than she was. It was only normal and fitting for him to find someone older than her too. Nina felt a cold breeze in her heart. ¡°She must be really pretty, huh?¡± she asked while having some fruits, pretending to look nonchnt. Chris fell silent briefly before nodding. With that, it was Nina¡¯s turn to fall silent. Nina suddenly felt like she had asked the obvious. Of course someone as amazing as him would only be interested in pretty and talented girls. She continued to eat with her head lowered, feeling dejected. Even her favorite dishes now tasted nd. The child couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Chris liked that woman or how the two would look like standing next to each other. Just as she considered asking Chris if he was into the woman, his phone suddenly rang. After answering it, he turned to Nina. ¡°I have to go. Take your time eating.¡± Nina got up. ¡°I¡¯m done too. I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡± ¡°Do you want me to see you off?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Nina smiled at him before turning to leave the private room. Chris soon followed suit. She was surprised to see Nina return to Murphy¡¯s residence looking so glum. She couldn¡¯t stop talking about wanting to see Chris beforeing over. Shouldn¡¯t she be happy? Why does she look so upset? Did they not have a good talk? Did they get into a fight? But that shouldn¡¯t be. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for so long. She walked toward Nina, full of curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re back so soon, Nina.¡± Nina nodded. ¡°Yeah. I came back right after eating. He had something urgent to take care of.¡± So that¡¯s what it is. She¡¯s upset because she didn¡¯t get to spend enough time with him. There must be so much more she wanted to tell him. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. You can always see him tomorrow! Does he know you want to help him? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to hear that.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t need my help. He¡¯s already found someone else for that.¡± ¡°What? So soon?¡± She asked in shock before sighing. ¡°Are there really that many people who are as talented as you when ites to makeup? How did he manage to find someone so quickly?¡± Nina smiled wryly. Yeah, I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d happen so quickly either. I shouldn¡¯t havee. The girl suddenly felt like she hade over to K Nation in vain. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s found a prettydy who¡¯s older than me.¡± She was stunned into silence. How does she know so much? Did Chris actually tell her all this? Why would he do that? Just as She was deep in her thoughts, Nina spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back to my room, Aunt She.¡± ¡°Okay. Get some rest. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± She sighed when she saw how dejected Nina looked. She rushed over only to hear such news. She must be so upset right now. Poor thing! The woman immediately brought this up to Davin upon returning to their room. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not an entirely bad thing,¡± Davin remarked after a pause. ¡°In fact, it could be good for Nina. Maybe this will stop her from having feelings for Chris. Besides, they¡¯re like eight to nine years apart. Chris is already of legal age, but Nina isn¡¯t even fifteen yet! How can they ever be together? There¡¯s no way Chris would spend the next few years waiting for her.¡± She gave it a thought too before she sighed. ¡°Nina must be so sad now. Chris has pretty much taken root in her heart. She¡¯s going to have such a hard time getting over him.¡± ¡°Well, the pain¡¯s only temporary. She¡¯ll be fine eventually,¡± Davin replied. She didn¡¯t know what else to say. I suppose so. Why does fate have to be so cruel? How are we going to console Nina? ¡°Why don¡¯t we return sooner, Davin? Let Nina use her makeup skills on you so that no one will recognize you even if you meet someone you know on the streets. No one will know how badly you¡¯ve been beaten up.¡± Davin fell silent. Will this really be okay? He was hesitant. ¡°You can¡¯t just think about yourself, Davin. Think about Nina too. Judging from how upset she is now, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll want to go back as quickly as possible! So let¡¯s do that.¡± Davin thought about it and figured she was right. It¡¯d be better to recuperate at the Seet Residence. ¡°But would Nina really want to go back so soon? You said she missed Chris so much and she finally got to see him again. What if she¡­ doesn¡¯t want to go back yet?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her about it tomorrow. I think she¡¯s a strong girl. She won¡¯t keep clinging onto Chris.¡± ¡°I sure hope so,¡± Davin responded briefly. Meanwhile, Nina stood in front of the French windows in her bedroom, gazing absent-mindedly at the sky full of stars. I think it¡¯s about time I stop falling for Chris. I should draw a clear line between us from now on. I have to lock my feelings away and stop bringing them up. I shouldn¡¯t even think about him anymore. Remember, Nina. Chris has a girlfriend now. You¡¯re not meant to be with him, so stop thinking about him! Go home and think about your own path. The thought of this tore at Nina¡¯s heart. The pain of having to let go of someone she loved was so unbearable that it felt as though her heart had shattered into pieces. She closed her eyes, and tears silently spilled down the sides of her cheeks as the image of her deted heart surfaced in her mind. The night passed slowly. Nina repeatedly tossed and turned in bed before finally falling asleep. Yet, the man she loved continued to appear in her dreams¡­ Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Inside Nina¡¯s dream, Chris and his girlfriend stood hand-in-hand in front of her, smiling blissfully. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She tried her best to take a look at the woman. Despite thetter¡¯s face appearing vague, there was no doubt she was a rare beauty. The way Chris gazed at the woman with such endearing eyes was just like how Nina¡¯s own father looked at her mother. Nina could only remain frozen in ce like a loner, feeling her heart crumble. She clenched her fists tightly and turned to leave, but every step she took felt like a knife stabbing into her heart. After walking a few steps, the girl couldn¡¯t help but turn her head, only to see Chris kissing that woman on the forehead. Nina¡¯s heart felt like it had been trampled on. Unable to look at them any longer, she ran as far and quickly as she could while torrents of grief gushed down her cheeks. The girl cried herself awake. In a daze, she slowly opened her eyes and saw the gentle sun rays shining down on her clean, white sheets. A new day hade. Wiping her tears, she got out of bed and washed up. Nina looked into the mirror. Thinking of the woman Chris had found as well as the dream she just had, she came to a conclusion. I have to keep my distance now. Remember, Nina. Draw the line! As Nina left her bedroom, she saw She walking over and greeted her. ¡°Good morning, Aunt She!¡± ¡°Hey, Nina! I was just about to check if you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°I just woke up. Is there something you want to talk about, Aunt She?¡± ¡°There is, actually. Uncle Davin is thinking of going back. What about you? Do you want to go back now, or do you want to stay for a few more days? If you want to stay, I¡¯ll let your uncle know.¡± Nina froze. If I go back now, that¡¯d be the end of everything between Chris and me. I¡¯ll never be able to see him again. Do I really want to leave now? She knew what Nina was thinking from the way she hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nina,¡± she assured kindly. ¡°You can stay a few more days if that¡¯s what you want. It¡¯s not like Uncle Davin has to go back urgently anyway. We can stay with you!¡± Do I want to stay? Come on, Nina! Haven¡¯t you already decided to end things with him? Why are you still hesitating? You should be leaving right away! Nina fidgeted and turned to She. ¡°Let¡¯s leave as soon as possible, Aunt She. I have to go back to school, and I have lots of things to study about skincare. Daddy¡¯s found me a new makeup tutor, but I haven¡¯t met him or her yet. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Hearing that, She sighed with relief. You¡¯ve made the right choice, Nina. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go talk to your uncle. Go have some breakfast before packing up, Nina. I¡¯ll take you shopping, then we¡¯ll leave after that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After breakfast, the two headed out shopping and came back with lots of stuff, saying they were gifts for family. She even held two outfits in front of Davin, asking if Sophia would like them. ¡°Is there anything else your mother likes? Should we get her more stuff?¡± Davin sighed internally. ¡°My mom has more than enough clothes. Why would you go so far as to buy her more?¡± ¡°Because I believe it¡¯d make your mother happy, and she¡¯ll put more effort into our wedding preparations.¡± Davin gave her a sly grin. ¡°I knew it. I was wondering why you suddenly decided to buy her some clothes. So you had the wedding in mind, huh? You really are¡ª¡± ¡°Really are what? Don¡¯t you want a perfect and romantic wedding, Davin? I¡¯m doing this for our sake! Consider this an exchange of interests.¡± With that, She gave him a sidelong nce. Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 ¡°Right¡­ Two outfits in exchange for a romantic wedding. You really are a businesswoman.¡± ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am?¡± Davin nced at her, saying nothing more. Who knew what would happen if She and his strong, opinionated mother were to stay together? It¡¯d probably be utter chaos. After Nina was done packing her belongings, the three bid Murphy goodbye and left for the airport. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nina felt unsettled throughout the entire journey. I haven¡¯t told Chris anything. What will he think? Will he worry about me? Will he¡­ She sighed at the thought of this. He probably won¡¯t. I¡¯m not that important to him. He¡¯s not going to waste his energy thinking about me. Meanwhile, Chris just so happened to receive word about Nina¡¯s departure. ¡°Ms. Nina has left, Sir,¡± his subordinate reported. ¡°She¡¯s probably already at the airport.¡± Chris paused for a moment. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°You kept wanting Ms. Nina to help you, Sir. You even went as far as tutoring her because of that. Why aren¡¯t you asking for her help now that she¡¯se all the way to K Nation?¡± Chris fell silent. In truth, he knew nothing about Nina. All he had thought about was his own goals. The man had no qualms using aplete stranger. Yet, Chris didn¡¯t expect Nina to develop feelings for him in the process. Knowing how much he meant to her, he couldn¡¯t bear to use someone who loved him. While being separated from Nina, the man would think of her from time to time too. Recalling the times they had spent together made him happy. Chris was sure he would seed if Nina helped him, but this would ce the girl in a dangerous situation. His half-sister would certainly not let Nina off. Unable to allow Nina to be in danger just for his own motives, Chris figured that brushing her off with the excuse that he had already found an assistant was the best option. Suddenly, he let out a self-deprecating smile. The man had never thought he wouldn¡¯t have the heart to use her. He had initially wanted to take advantage of the love she had for him, but now, he was feeling stumped because of that very same love. In truth, Nina had indeed left a significant mark in his heart. ¡°Alright. I know what I¡¯m doing. You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± As the bodyguard left, Chris gazed up into the sky in silence. She¡¯s probably on a ne by now. I hope things get better for you, Nina. Meanwhile, Nina was at the airport wondering if she should give Chris a call. What will he say? Will he ask me to stay? Will he¡­ As all sorts of thoughts flew in her mind, she gripped her hands and reminded herself, no! You have to draw the line! Her brows furrowing intensely, Nina took a deep breath and forced herself not to make the call. She smiled when she saw the conflicted-looking girl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something you want to do?¡± Nina turned to She and shook her head. ¡°No. Not at all.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s board the ne.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Goodbye, Chris¡­ Nina silently bid Chris farewell. Both Evan and Nicole were surprised to see Nina, for they hadn¡¯t expected her toe back so soon. After finding out the reason, Nicole began tofort Nina. Nina pretended to look unfazed, smiling at Nicole. ¡°I¡¯ve thought everything through, Mommy. You don¡¯t have tofort me. I¡¯ll be just fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I know you¡¯ll only get better from now on.¡± ¡°Yeah. This is for you, Mommy. Daddy, Maya, I got you guys some presents too. Do you like them?¡± Maya opened her gift in excitement. It was a beautiful bracelet. ¡°I love it!¡± she eximed while looking at Nina. ¡°Thanks, Nina.¡± Nicole and Evan expressed their delight at the gifts Nina had bought them too. Seeing how pleased they looked, Nina¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 At the Seet Residence. Sophia¡¯s heart ache as she gazed at Davin. ¡°How could this have happened, Davin? Let me take a look. Oh, God. Your face, your arms¡­ Does it hurt? This is horrible! They practically tried to kill you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. It¡¯s nothing that serious. I¡¯ll be okay after a few days of rest.¡± Sophia sighed, ¡°Seriously. Don¡¯t you do anything dangerous again, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Please, Mom. Evan¡¯s already told me off. You don¡¯t have to do it too.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m doing it for your own good, and so was your brother! You¡¯ve always made us worry ever since you were young. It¡¯s about time you be more considerate toward your parents and She!¡± Davin was speechless. He sighed internally. I would¡¯ve stayed at Wicked Pce if I knew I¡¯de home to this. She felt sorry to see Davin keeping his head down while being chastised, so she spoke up for him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to yell at him anymore, Mom. I¡¯ve already done that on your behalf. Here, I got you some gifts! I hope you like them.¡± Gifts? Sophia was rather surprised. She didn¡¯t expect She to get her something. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°What gifts? You really shouldn¡¯t have. It must¡¯ve been an exhausting trip.¡± Davin secretly pursed his lips as he nced at his mother. Why are women like this? They always don¡¯t mean what they say. She clearly likes gifts, but here she is putting on such an act. Being the sweet talker she was, She gazed at Sophia with a smile. ¡°Not at all! It¡¯s only natural that I got you something. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it, though. Hurry up and take a look!¡± While speaking, she took two outfits out of an exquisite box and handed them to Sophia. Sophia felt the fabric of the clothes and observed the designs before immediately nodding in satisfaction. ¡°They look wonderful! I love them.¡± ¡°Go ahead and try them on! I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll look even better with you wearing them.¡± Sophia headed upstairs to get changed. Then, she happily admired herself in the mirror. She has such good taste! This outfit makes me look so ssy. The more she looked at herself, the more pleased she was. The woman even went to show Jonathan what she was wearing. ¡°Jonathan! What do you think of this outfit? Doesn¡¯t it suit me?¡± Jonathan merely gave her a quick nce and muttered, ¡°Looks good.¡± Sophia was extremely unimpressed by the man¡¯s response. Despite saying she looked good, he seemed completely distracted. He¡¯s not even paying attention! ¡°Did you even take a proper look before saying that?¡± she asked furiously. Jonathan looked up and gave her another nce. ¡°I did. It looks good. It suits you,¡± he answered rather impatiently. Sophia red at him in rage. He seems so distracted and upied these days, and he keeps spacing out while looking at his phone. He must be hiding something from me. I¡¯ll have to find some time to go through that phone of his! Upon seeing Sophiaing down the stairs, Davin and She hurriedly began to shower her with compliments as nned. Davin had said earlier that as long as Sophia was happy, she would surely arrange them a magnificent wedding no matter the costs. That was why She was determined to tter Sophia as much as she could. Yet, Sophia, who had just been snubbed by Jonathan, paid no heed to theirpliments at all. She merely gave them a couple of half-hearted responses before sitting on the couch. The more she thought about how distracted Jonathan looked while gazing at his phone, the more she felt that something was wrong. Davin and She exchanged nces. What¡¯s up with her? Doesn¡¯t she love being ttered? Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 ¡°Do you like the clothes She got you, Mom? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll look stunning in them during our wedding.¡± Sophia returned to her senses. ¡°Yeah, I like them,¡± she briefly responded before getting consumed by her own thoughts again. She frowned. Why is she like this the moment we talk about our wedding? It¡¯s like she¡¯s not interested at all. She gave Davin a nce, and the man spoke up again. ¡°What are the ns for my wedding with She, Mom?¡± Sophia returned to Earth once again. ¡°What? What was that?¡± ¡°The wedding, Mom. What should we do about my wedding with She?¡± ¡°Oh, the wedding? You guys can decide among yourselves. I have something else to take care of, so I¡¯ll be heading up.¡± With that, Sophia rushed back upstairs. She and Davin looked at each other, obviously surprised by Sophia¡¯s behavior. ¡°What¡¯s with your mom?¡± asked She. Davin froze. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why does she seem so half-hearted about our wedding?¡± Shemented. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± She frowned before casually spitting out, ¡°How could you not know? She¡¯s your mom!¡± ¡°Am I supposed to know everything about her just because she¡¯s my mom?¡± She didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. She gazed upstairs, feeling that Sophia was not being her usual self. That night, Sophia secretly took Jonathan¡¯s phone into the study while he was asleep. She went through the man¡¯s call history and conversations before stumbling upon an unread text message. It was a location pin. The sender was asking to meet Jonathan there. Sophia¡¯s heart sank. Who is this person asking Jonathan out? Is it a woman? Only a woman would use such a nickname and profile picture! Is that why he¡¯s been looking so preupied these days? Something¡¯s definitely up. Sophia took note of the location¡¯s address and made up her mind to secretly follow Jonathan tomorrow. If it turns out to be a woman, I¡¯m not going to forgive that b*tch! The next day. Sophia caught sight of Jonathan¡¯s frantic expression as he read the message upon waking up. Then, she followed her husband as he got out of bed and headed to the bathroom, observing his every move. I can¡¯t wait to see who he¡¯s about to meet. After breakfast, Jonathan immediately said he was heading out. Despite looking calm on the surface, Sophia had long decided to follow him. The moment Jonathan drove out, Sophia quickly ordered the chauffeur to trail him. She had jotted down the venue Jonathan was heading to. To prevent him from realizing that she was following him, Sophia told the chauffeur to maintain a distance. Jonathan soon arrived at said destination. He parked his car and hastily walked into the caf¨¦. Sophia followed suit without a moment of dy. She followed Jonathan until he entered a private room, but before she could take a look inside, the door was quickly shut tight. Feeling her heart race, Sophia leaned against the wall to eavesdrop on the situation inside. Upon hearing a woman¡¯s vague voice, she was instantly filled with rage and kicked the door open. Her actions caused the two people inside to jump in fright. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jonathan stared at Sophia, looking especially taken aback. Sophia red at her husband before turning to the woman next to him. She doesn¡¯t look bad at all, huh? We¡¯re probably about the same age, but she takes good care of herself and is even fairer than I am. She¡¯s got some curves and an exquisite-looking face. Quite a beauty, I see. You have good taste, Jonathan. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 ¡°Who is she?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The unidentified woman spoke up before Sophia could. Sophia sneered at her. ¡°Who am I? I was just about to ask who you are!¡± Then, she turned to Jonathan and demanded, ¡°Who is this woman?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze darkened as he nced at the woman next to him. ¡°She¡¯s Monica Marston.¡± ¡°Monica Marston?¡± Sophia scoffed before turning to the woman. ¡°What did you call my husband here for?¡± Hearing how Sophia emphasized the word ¡°husband,¡± the woman observed her quickly but chose not to respond to her. Instead, she turned to Jonathan. ¡°Remember our agreement. I¡¯ll be off now.¡± With that, she left the private room. It was clear she had no intention to bother with Sophia. What the hell? She¡¯s ignoring me? Sophia fumed in anger. ¡°Hold it! You can¡¯t leave! Are you thinking of running away after getting caught, you b*tch? Dream on!¡± Sophia looked livid as she tried to grab Monica. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you! Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± But before she could touch the woman, Jonathan held her back. This only served to infuriate Sophia even more. ¡°What the hell are you holding me back for? Are you trying to help that b*tch?¡± she yelled while ring at him. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on between you two? You¡¯d better exin every single thing, or I¡¯m done with you!¡± Jonathan could only heave a sigh as his wife screamed at him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between us!¡± ¡°Nothing? Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old? If there was really nothing between you, why did you meet her behind my back? It has to be because there¡¯s something shady going on! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d end up being so despicable as you age!¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°There¡¯s a reason I came to see her, but it¡¯s not what you think.¡± At this moment, he wasn¡¯t quite sure how to exin himself either. ¡°It¡¯s not what I think? Then what could it be? You¡¯ve been caught red-handed and you¡¯re still trying to defend yourself?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll exin everything.¡± ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll call both your sons over, and you¡¯re going to exin everything in front of them too. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯s over between us.¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze instantly turned dark upon hearing about Evan and Davin. ¡°No. They can¡¯t find out about this!¡± he growled. Sophia scoffed. ¡°Oh? Are you afraid of looking like an idiot, Jonathan? Did you consider this before getting caught? Well, if you had the guts to do it, you¡¯d sure as hell better own up to it.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid of looking like an idiot! It¡¯s because¡ª¡± ¡°Because what? What other reason could there be? All you do ise up with excuses!¡± Jonathan gazed at his furious wife and sighed in exasperation. ¡°You don¡¯t know who Monica is, nor do you even know why she came looking for me. She¡¯s Sam Marston¡¯s daughter.¡± Sam Marston? Sophia¡¯s chest tightened at the mention of that name. That sounds familiar. As she pondered, memories of the past began to surface in her mind. Sophia¡¯s expression slowly turned ugly. ¡°Sam Marston? Could it be¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that guy.¡± Sophia staggered backward upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s affirmation. She had thought Jonathan was cheating on her, but it turned out that the woman he was meeting wasn¡¯t his lover¡ªit was his nemesis. A nemesis with whom he could never reconcile. All the anger within Sophia disappeared in an instant as she stared at Jonathan in fear. ¡°What does she want?¡± Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 ¡°She wants the Seets to pay for what they¡¯ve done, or she¡¯ll never let us off.¡± ¡°Pay for what we¡¯ve done? How?¡± ¡°A life for a life.¡± Jonathan¡¯s words rang like thunder in Sophia¡¯s mind, causing her face to turn pale. A life for a life? Does she want to take Jonathan¡¯s? Sophia looked utterly horrified. ¡°How could this happen?¡± she muttered. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t avoid what¡¯sing, but that¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve lived long enough. I believe Evan and Davin will make Seet Group stronger than ever, so everything will be fine even if I die.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about? What am I going to do if you die? I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± ¡°Well, everyone has their own path to take. Let¡¯s talk more when we get home.¡± Sophia gloomily followed Jonathan out of the caf¨¦. Meanwhile, at the Seet Residence. Davin and She were discussing their wedding in excitement. They had conflicting opinions over some small details, so they thought of heading over to Imperial Garden to ask for Nicole¡¯s input while letting her know that their wedding was about to happen soon. Upon arriving at Imperial Garden and learning that Evan hadn¡¯t returned home, they quickly told Nicole about their wedding ns. ¡°Congrattions! Just let me know if you need any help!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone through this with Davin, Nicole. We want to n everything carefully and make our wedding a super romantic one. Could you give us some suggestions on this?¡± Suggestions? Nicole pondered for a moment. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t had a wedding myself, so I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be of help. Evan has done some research, though. Maybe you can ask him about this when hees home.¡± While She nodded in agreement, Davin refused. ¡°If it¡¯s something Evan researched, that means he¡¯ll want to use it for his wedding with you, Nicole. I can¡¯t steal someone else¡¯s ideas.¡± She thought about it and figured Davin had a point. ¡°It¡¯s fine, then. Davin and I will figure it out. There¡¯s no rush anyway. He¡¯ll take some time to recover. Maybe we¡¯ll be able toe up with something romantic by the time he gets better.¡± ¡°I know you can do it,¡± Nicole replied. Then, Davin scanned his surroundings and suddenly asked, ¡°Where are Nina and Maya?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯te back from school.¡± ¡°Oh. I was wondering why I haven¡¯t seen them.¡± ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s as idle as you are?¡± She asked while giving Davin a sidelong nce. Davin made a face. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m idle? I would¡¯ve gone to work if I weren¡¯t injured and looking like this. I¡¯d only beughed at.¡± ¡°I think Evan should get you a proper job when you get better, so you can go to work on time every day just like he does. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about you hanging out with good-for-nothing scoundrels.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°But I¡¯m not used to working office hour jobs. I like the way I work currently.¡± She red at him, grumbling about how useless he was. ¡°Everyone has their own ambitions. I aspire not to have a fixed routine when I work, but I¡¯m really good at negotiating. Don¡¯t worry, She. You¡¯ll never have to starve.¡± She cast him another re but said nothing more. Just then, the butler walked in to announce that Levant had arrived. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± The man¡¯s sudden arrival took everyone by surprise. It¡¯s been a long time since hest came over. What does he want now? She and Davin recalled what Murphy had told them when they were in K Nation. The older man had suggested that Nicole do something to provoke Levant. By doing so, perhaps Levant would finally give up on her. ¡°Now that Levant will be in here soon, why don¡¯t we put on a show, Nicole?¡± ¡°What show?¡± Nicole gazed at Davin in confusion. Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Davin quickly exined his n. After listening intently, Nicole fell silent for a moment before figuring she could y along. This is for Levant¡¯s sake. I¡¯ll consider this as doing him a favor. Levant walked in and was surprised to see Davin and She too. ¡°What a coincidence! You¡¯re both here too.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re here to congratte Nicole. Is that what you¡¯re here for as well?¡± Congratte her? Levant scratched his head in confusion. What is there to congratte her for? Just as he was about to inquire, She proudly announced, ¡°Nicole is pregnant again! She¡¯s going to have another child soon. Isn¡¯t this great news?¡± What? Nicole is pregnant again? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Levant clearly looked shocked as he stared at Nicole¡¯s t belly. But she doesn¡¯t look pregnant at all! Feeling ufortable being gazed at like that, Nicole turned away. She rolled her eyes at Levant. ¡°What are you staring at? She just got pregnant, so it¡¯s not like her belly would look any different yet.¡± ¡°Are you really pregnant, Nicole?¡± asked Levant. He still couldn¡¯t believe it. Nicole nodded. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s only been two months, though.¡± A hint of guilt shed in her eyes, but she hurriedly suppressed it. Still, her words were like a knife stabbing into Levant¡¯s heart. His beautiful fantasies of being with Nicole had now been shattered into pieces. All this while, the man constantly awaited his chance, hoping that Evan and Nicole would part ways. Yet, now¡­ I guess that day will nevere. At this very moment, his heart turned into frost. It was so cold that he felt numb. Davin and She exchanged nces. I think it¡¯s working! He looks awful. He¡¯s definitely going to give up on Nicole now. ¡°Well, now that you know she¡¯s pregnant, aren¡¯t you going to congratte her?¡± She asked a cold- looking Levant. There was no way Levant could do that. There was nothing to be happy about. After all, the woman he had loved all these years was now pregnant with another man¡¯s child. To him, there was nothing crueler than this. ¡°I have something else to take care of, so I¡¯ll be off now. Get some rest.¡± Levant nced at Nicole before turning to leave. Davin was rather surprised. ¡°He just left like that. What did hee here for, then?¡± She snorted. ¡°What else? He came to see Nicole, of course! But now that he knows she¡¯s pregnant, he probably feels it¡¯s over for him and has no choice but to walk away.¡± Nicole stared at Levant¡¯s back, feeling slightly unsettled. She could never return the man¡¯s feelings for her. I hope you¡¯ll find your own happiness soon enough, Levant. Davin and She left Imperial Garden and returned to the Seet Residence, only to find Jonathan and Sophia seated on the milky white premium-quality leather couch with concern written all over their faces. The young couple nced at each other with curiosity. Did something happen? ¡°Mom, Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Did somethinge up?¡± Sophia sighed internally. What¡¯s wrong? Your father¡¯s life is in danger¡ªthat¡¯s what¡¯s wrong! We have a tough nemesis to deal with! ¡°Not at all,¡± Jonathan spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m just having a chat with your mother. Where did you two run off to?¡± He didn¡¯t want to tell Davin about an old nemesis seeking revenge. It was my fault back then, so I¡¯ll be the one to take responsibility. He had the feeling that if his children were to discover such a horrible past about their strong and capable father, all the respect they had for him would surely vanish in a sh. Hence, they were better off not knowing. I have nothing more to ask for as long as Evan and Davin run Seet Group well. It won¡¯t matter if I¡¯m no longer alive. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Davin told his parents about how he had gone to Imperial Garden with She, as well as their wedding ns. ¡°Should we hold the wedding once my face is all healed up? If so, shouldn¡¯t we start preparing now?¡± The wedding? Sophia sighed internally once again. Your father is already at death¡¯s door, and we¡¯ll probably be holding a funeral for him soon enough. There¡¯s no way we¡¯d be in the mood for a wedding! ¡°How about we push back your wedding and hold it alongside your brother¡¯s?¡± ¡°Push it back? But Mom, you¡¯re the one who kept pestering us to get our wedding over with, and we finally agreed. Why are you suddenly changing your mind now?¡± Sophia sighed internally again. It¡¯s not like I wanted to change my mind. It¡¯s just that something else came up so suddenly. I don¡¯t have a choice here! She noticed the worried look on Sophia¡¯s face. There must be a reason behind this, but she can¡¯t seem to tell us about it. ¡°I think that¡¯s fine too. We can have our wedding together with Evan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s,¡± She chimed in casually. Sophia couldn¡¯t ask for anything more. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetheart, She. I¡¯ll be sure to give you the grandest wedding possible. Every woman in Y City will be jealous of you and Nicole.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be really lively.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. Davin, on the other hand, waspletely taken aback. What the hell is going on? We were supposed to have our wedding soon, but everyone¡¯s suddenly changing their minds! And why does She seem totally fine with it? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mom,¡± he called out before turning to She and sighing. ¡°You women change your mind as quickly as you change outfits. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re postponing such a huge event without a care.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t know what to say, so she merely cast him a nce. What are you rambling on about? You have no idea what¡¯s about to befall our family! Your father¡¯s life hanging by a thread now! How can I be in the mood to prepare for your wedding? She gave Davin a look, signaling him to stop talking. When they returned to their room, she said there had to be a reason Sophia was doing this. ¡°What reason could there be?¡± Davin murmured in confusion. ¡°How would I know?¡± She responded, ring at him. ¡°But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something really important.¡± Davin¡¯s brows furrowed. Looks like I¡¯ll have to keep a close watch. That night, Evan happened to bump into Levant at a hotel. Levant gazed at him, and the animosity in the former¡¯s eyes took Evan by surprise. Why is he giving me that look? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve done anything to him to deserve this. Just as Evan was curious, Levant remarked bitterly, ¡°Congrats to you. You¡¯re a lucky one, huh?¡± Evan was stunned into silence. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you d to be a father for the second time, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan was puzzled. Is he talking about me? A father for the second time¡­ Is Nicole pregnant again? Is that what he means? I haven¡¯t heard anything about this, so why does he know? ¡°Who told you that?¡± Evan questioned, gazing at Levant with his sharp eyes. ¡°Nicole did. I was even thinking of asking her what she felt like eating and sending some food over.¡± Nicole? So it¡¯s true that she¡¯s pregnant? Evan was utterly thrilled as though he had just hit the jackpot. He smirked coldly at Levant. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to bother with my wife. Why don¡¯t you focus on looking after your son instead?¡± With that, he turned to leave the hotel. The man who hade to discuss a project with Evan was bewildered to see him leave so urgently. ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Home. To care for my wife,¡± Evan responded without even looking back. Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 The man was rendered speechless. I can¡¯t believe Mr. Seet just left like that! And the reason is because he wants to care for his wife? I know that he dotes on his wife a lot, but we have an important meeting tonight to discuss a big project. Oh, Mr. Seet, couldn¡¯t you have picked a better time for that? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Now that Mr. Seet just dropped everything and left, what are we going to do now with our project?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Mr. Lindt and ask him?¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s our only option.¡± Feeling rather helpless, they rang John up. When John heard that Mr. Seet was preupied with his wife, he had no choice but to ask Davin to stand in and take care of the work matter. The moment Evan returned to the Imperial Garden, he questioned the maids about Nicole¡¯s whereabouts. Upon hearing that she was in the kitchen, he strode towards it. At this time, Nicole was learning how to make thetest cake pop from Maya. Evan walked in, and his deep-set eyes glimmered as he looked at Nicole with excitement. ¡°I thought you¡¯re noting home for dinner. So why are you back home?¡± Nicole asked with a hint of surprise in her tone. Evan had specially called her earlier to tell her that he won¡¯t being home for dinner because he had to attend a meeting. Why is he suddenly back home? ¡°I came home to take care of you.¡± Evan¡¯s gazended on Nicole¡¯s stomach as he stared at it intently with a faint smile on his face. Nicole, for her part, was baffled by the way he was behaving. She looked down at her own belly, then she lifted her head and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Evan reached out his hand and gently caressed her belly, he then asked with a soft voice, ¡°When did you get pregnant?¡± He looked like he was afraid that he would startle the baby with his voice. Huh? She was gob smacked by his question. ¡°What? I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not? But I just ran into Levant at the hotel, and he told me that you¡¯re pregnant. He also said you¡¯re the one who told him that.¡± Evan was puzzled by Nicole¡¯s answer. Why would she say that to Levant if she¡¯s not pregnant? Seeing the confused look on his face, she quickly exined, ¡°Well, it was She and Davin¡¯s idea to crush Levant¡¯s hope of being with me. By lying to him, it¡¯ll get him to give up on me and return to Tiffany¡¯s side.¡± So, she¡¯s not pregnant? At that moment, Evan felt a little disappointed. He thought that he was going to be a father again, as he had always hoped Nicole would be able to bear him another child. Out of the quadruplets, he had raised one of them on his own while Nicole had raised the other three by herself. They had never co-parented before. As such, if she were to bear another child, it would be an opportunity for him to make up for it. Moreover, now that the children were all grown, he often reminisced those times when they were younger. There was the quirky Juan, the cute Maya with her voracious appetite, and the feisty Nina. Then there was Kyle, whom he raised on his own, with the same cold personality as himself. There were times when he really wished he could turn back time and watch them grow again. That being said, he knew that his wish was impossible and unlikely to happen. Hence, he thought the best way to make up for the regret was to get Nicole pregnant again. Nicole saw the faint disappointment on Evan¡¯s face and she reached out her hand to touch his face. She asked, ¡°Do you really want to have another child?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Evan nodded at her. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all up to fate. It¡¯s not something that we can have when we want it,¡± Nicole murmured. ¡°I know. Let¡¯s work harder then. I believe our hard work will pay off eventually. We¡¯ll definitely have a baby soon.¡± However, Maya, who was standing at the side, did not share their enthusiasm. She sighed softly as she watched how determined her father was on having another child. She thought back to something one of her ssmates had said. Her ssmate¡¯s parents had just weed a second child, and suddenly she had a little brother. Being used to be the only child, she questioned her parents for having another baby. Her ssmate¡¯s father snapped, ¡°We are tired and bored of you. We have no other choice but to make another one.¡± Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Maya silently wondered why her father yearned to have a baby. Could it be that he¡¯s tired and bored of his older children? With that thought in mind, she stepped out from the corner she had been standing in and questioned Evan about the reason why he had his heart set on having another baby. ¡°Daddy, do you think that we are not well-behaved? Are we not up to your expectations? Is that why you want to have another kid?¡± Evan was taken aback and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Daddy only wants to raise a child together with Mommy to make up for the past. You guys are our pride and joy.¡± Maya¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°Then I hope Mommy will give us a brother or sister soon. We will all love the baby.¡± ¡°Good to hear that. If it¡¯s a girl, I hope she will be as cute as you when you were little.¡± ¡°Daddy, was I a cute kid to you?¡± Maya asked as she looked at him with big innocent eyes. ¡°Of course, the moment Iid eyes on you, I¡¯ve liked you. You were adorable, not to mention you were fair and plump, just like cotton candy.¡± Huh? Isn¡¯t this what Nina had once said? I never thought that Daddy would remember that. Maya smiled sweetly as she thought about how she looked when she was a little kid. She imagined her chubby small hands and rounded belly, her pouty mouth, and how she always failed to lose those baby fats. She then left and came back with a te of cake pops in her hands, she brought it over and ced it carefully on the table. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, dig in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Evan took a seat together with Nicole. Unexpectedly, Nicole began to retch after she took a bite of the cake pop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Evan looked at her worriedly. Nicole shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the taste of the buttercream is too much for me.¡± ¡°Mommy, I thought you like buttercream very much? You even asked me to put more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I do like to eat that. But for some reason, the smell of it is making me feel sick to my stomach.¡± The moment she spoke, she started to retch again. Evan quickly poured her a ss of water, and then he instructed Maya to take away the te of cake pops. It wasn¡¯t until the cake pops were out of sight that Nicole felt a little better. ¡°I¡¯ll call the family doctor toe and have a look at you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s better to have you checked.¡± With that, Evan whipped out his phone to call their family doctor. Nicole, who was next to him, started grumbling about how he was making a fuss. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just felt a little sick from smelling the buttercream. I¡¯m fine now. There¡¯s no need to call the doctor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made the call, and he¡¯ll be here soon. Do you want to lie down and have a rest?¡± Nicole furrowed her eyebrows. Didn¡¯t I say that I was fine? It¡¯s really unnecessary to call the doctor to come and have a look at me. And what was that about asking me to lie down and rest? Does he see me as a fragile and weak woman? Maya sighed to herself. Honestly, Daddy is treating Mommy like a porcin doll. Twenty minutester, the family doctor arrived and examined Nicole. After he was done examining her, he beamed at Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, I believe your wife could be pregnant.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± Nicole and Evan asked in unison. The doctor nodded and said, ¡°Based on my medical experience, I¡¯m quite sure of it. You can take a home pregnancy test to be certain.¡± Immediately, Evan asked one of the maids to go out and buy a home pregnancy test kit. After Nicole took the test, it showed that she was indeed pregnant. Evan stared at the dark double lines on the pregnancy test with a look of monumental aplishment on his face. He had never felt so happy in his life, and it was even better than winning arge contract. The baby came just in time. ¡°Nicole, we¡¯re going to have a baby again!¡± At this moment, Evan felt infinitely proud. ¡°Yeah. In fact, I was feeling bad for deceiving Levant today. I never thought that I would be pregnant for real!¡± Evan thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, this just means that it was the right thing for you to lie to him. That¡¯s why God has rewarded us with such a big surprise. In the future, continue to lie to him. Who knows, it¡¯ll probably be beneficial to us.¡± In response, Nicole simply stared at her husband with a dumbfounded look. What kind of logic is that? She frowned. Once again, she genuinely felt that Evan really disliked Levant. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Soon, the news of Nicole¡¯s pregnancy became known to all the members of the Seet Residence. It was a joyous asion for the entire Seet family. When Sophia heard about the good news, she thought about how their enemy was literally knocking on their door and suddenly, she had mixed feelings about the whole thing. In the end, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we are going to have a new family member in the Seet family.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good news indeed.¡± Jonathan appeared solemn. He didn¡¯t know if he would still be alive to see the birth of his grandchild. On the other hand, She and Davin were both happy and envious. ¡°My goodness. I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re really pregnant. We were only lying to Levant yesterday about it, and we didn¡¯t expect you to be pregnant for real.¡± Davin said with a look of surprise on his face. She followed with a sigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If we had known, we could have been bolder and hit Levant even harder where it hurts.¡± Davin snorted. ¡°Why do you hate him so much? You¡¯ve been feeling hostile towards him since you and Tiffany became close friends. Back then, you thought that Tiffany was not worthy of Levant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know Levant in the beginning, but now, things are different. Right now, Tiffany is in my good books. She¡¯s a strong and independent woman. As for Levant, he¡¯s obsessed with another man¡¯s wife, and that¡¯s just wrong.¡± ¡°Levant is just in too deep. It just shows that he¡¯s a young man blinded by love,¡± Davinmented seriously. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Pft! How could he be a young man blinded by love? Davin, do you even know what you are talking about? Do you still think of yourself as a young fe?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not married yet.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°My, my! Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± She looked at him from head to toe with a dubious expression. Sophia and Jonathan, who were next to them, felt annoyed at their bickering. ¡°Alright, stop it, you two. Now that Evan and Nicole are expecting again, what about you guys? When are you going to have children?¡± With Sophia¡¯s question in the air, Davin nced at She. Initially, both of them were not nning to have any children. They thought about getting married first before even trying for a child. Butter on, She changed her mind after spending some time with Tiffany¡¯s child. Little did they know, she had not been able to get pregnant since then. Davin even wondered if it were because She was struggling with infertility, hence she could not fall pregnant. She had thought the same way too. Logically, it would be easy to get pregnant since they haven¡¯t been using condoms. I wonder why I¡¯m not pregnant yet¡­ Seeing both of them silent, Sophia sighed. ¡°Hurry up and have a baby, you two. Don¡¯t wait any longer. This way, I can help you to look after your baby before I¡¯m too old for that.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± Davin replied. She gave a faint smile, but she was feeling anxious deep inside. She was troubled with the thought of the possibility of being infertile. Davin seemed to notice her anxiousness. He stared at her belly and muttered, ¡°Renee¡¯s not able to have a baby. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t have a baby too? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m never going to have the chance to be a father.¡± In response, Sophia kicked him and said, ¡°Nonsense. She is a healthy woman, so why can¡¯t she have a baby? You¡¯d better put in more effort, you hear?¡± As for She, she became upset, but it was not because of what Davin had said. Instead, she was annoyed that he had brought Renee into the picture. It seemed that he still wasn¡¯t able to forget his old me, Renee. ¡°Davin, are you still thinking about Renee? Be honest with me, would you choose her instead of me if I were to end up like her not being able to have children? After all, you still haven¡¯t let her go, have you?¡± Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Davin did not expect She to bring up that topic out of the blue. He eximed, ¡°Sheep, you¡¯re making no sense. It was just a slip of the tongue, I didn¡¯t mean to mention her intentionally.¡± ¡°Slip of the tongue? Is she always in your subconscious mind then, Davin? Otherwise, why would you even mention her name?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Davin was at a loss for words and he couldn¡¯te up with an exnation. She¡¯s being unreasonable. I was just speaking without thinking it through. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Seeing that both of them were about to get into a fight, Sophia let out a heavy sigh and began to reason with She. ¡°She, forget about Renee. Listen to what I have to say.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She fixed her gaze on Sophia. Now that she was having an argument with Davin, she wanted to see who would Sophia favor. Sophia sighed and said, ¡°Renee¡¯s love for Davin was great indeed. After she was diagnosed with infertility, she took the initiative to leave him. She left silently and for so many years, we have no news of her. For this kind of woman, she deserves to have a spot in his mind. But it doesn¡¯t matter, anyway. Their rtionship did notst in the end.¡± Sophia continued, ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Rather than being a woman that stays in his mind, it¡¯ll be even better for you to be a malignant tumor that grows in his heart. This way, he¡¯ll die if he removes you, and he won¡¯t be able to get rid of you. He¡¯ll have to dote on you at all times for fear that you might get upset and kill him with your cancerous cells. That is the definition of apanying him till the end of his life.¡± Davin was baffled by Sophia¡¯s words. He had no idea where his mother had gotten that kind of insight. But when he thought about it, that had always been his mother¡¯s style of talking and doing things. She pondered for a while and nodded silently. She said, ¡°I understand. I have never wanted him to think about me twenty-four-seven. All I ever wanted is to be by his side. Now that we are together, I will focus on being a malignant tumor in his heart. Brace yourself, Davin.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Davin was speechless at that. He sighed inwardly. Mom, what kind of illogical knowledge have you impart to her? She had always been clingy towards me. What¡¯s next? There¡¯s no way to tell the kind of tricks she woulde up with to be the ¡°malignant tumor¡±. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand what I meant, She. Well, Dad and I have something to do, so we are going out for a while. You guys should stop by Imperial Garden to see Nicole. And bring along some supplements for her too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After that, Sophia and Jonathan left the house looking pensive. Davin watched them leave with curiosity and wondered where they were going. With a sigh, She said, ¡°I know you are wondering why I¡¯m not able to get pregnant, Davin. Why don¡¯t we go and see Nicole first, then we¡¯ll go to the hospital to run some checks on me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Davin agreed. After buying some health supplements for Nicole, they rushed to Imperial Garden. As soon as they entered the door, they were stunned. They were surprised to see that the mighty Mr. Seet was not in the office today. Instead, he had an apron around his waist, and he was being rather attentive to his wife. What the heck? ¡°Evan, what are you doing?¡± Evan looked up and kept his gaze on Davin and She as they walked in. He replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m taking care of your sister-inw. She¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°We know that she¡¯s pregnant. Maya has already called up Mom, and Mom asked us to bring some supplements for Nicole.¡± Then, Davin turned to Nicole and asked, ¡°How are you feeling, Nicole?¡± Nicole nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine.¡± Then, she turned and looked at Evan with an odd expression on her face. She thought to herself, I¡¯m pregnant, but he¡¯s treating me like I¡¯m disabled. He won¡¯t let me do anything at all, and he even carried me up and down the stairs. This is ridiculous! Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 She was surprised to see Evan, who was always unapproachable and cold, donned an apron as he moved around the kitchen with such ease and confidence. ¡°Evan, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you wear an apron. You really look like the perfect husband.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say I wasn¡¯t one?¡± he asked with raised brows. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t listen to her bullsh*t. The bond you share with Nicole is exactly the thing that all married couples wish for. Everyone knows you treat your wife like a queen. You definitely deserve the title of being the perfect husband.¡± Davin defended his brother. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She nced at her fianc¨¦ and said, ¡°I can¡¯t disagree with you on that. I know he has always treated Nicole well. But I think a man should put his ego aside and be a caregiver to prove that he¡¯s a total husband material! A stay-at-home husband, not bad at all.¡± Davin was surprised that She had so many thoughts about marriage. He said, ¡°Sheep, no worries. I will devote myself to you when you carry my child.¡± ¡°No need to wait. You can do that now,¡± she replied. ¡°Look at you so full of energy. I don¡¯t think you even need me. Besides, you can only experience the extent of myplete devotion when you¡¯re pregnant.¡± said Davin after sizing her up. She took a nce at him. He¡¯s right. ¡°Yeah, you guys should have kids!¡± ¡°Hey, we¡¯re working on it, Evan!¡± replied Davin. ¡°Yeah, I wonder whose fault is it that I can¡¯t get pregnant.¡± His fianc¨¦e muttered to herself. ¡°Pregnancy happens by fate. You don¡¯t need to rush into it. Just try to rx and eventually, you¡¯ll be parents soon.¡± Nicole tried to reassure the couple. She nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make an appointment for a gynecological exam. If there¡¯re nothing wrong with me, I might need Davin to get his test done. And if everything is normal, I guess we¡¯ll have to try harder.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m confident of my prowess.¡± Davin boasted. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m not the one to me here!¡± His overconfidence irritated She. Davin was stumped. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do it!¡± he said reluctantly. ¡°Nicole, have a good rest. We¡¯ll head straight to the clinic.¡± They walked out the door. ¡°Okay.¡± After they left, Nicole got up from her seat, getting ready for a nap. Just then, Evan ced his arms around her and picked her up. ¡°Why are you carrying me?¡± she asked in surprise. ¡°You have a bun in the oven. I have to look out for you.¡± ¡°True, but I¡¯m in the second month of my pregnancy. We¡¯ve got a long way to go before bringing our baby into the world. Besides, I¡¯m not feeling pregnant at all. You don¡¯t need tovish so much attention on me.¡± She found her husband was doing too much. ¡°Not feeling pregnant, huh? You just said you needed a nap and your appetite isn¡¯t as good. Those are the symptoms of pregnancy.¡± Evan paid no heed to her words. ¡°I can walk on my own. You don¡¯t have to carry me around.¡± Evan stared into her eyes. ¡°I was sorry for not being there for you during your first pregnancy. And now, I finally have the chance to make it up to you. Please, let me do my duty as a husband,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°Fine, suit yourself.¡± She couldn¡¯t say no to his heartfelt confession. There was a contented smile on Evan¡¯s face as he carried Nicole up the stairs. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Once they were in the room, Evan ced his wife gently on the bed. ¡°Do you want a ss of water? Any cravings?¡± She was speechless. After the ss of warm milk, followed by spaghetti, he was expecting her to eat more. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating or drinking right now. I just need a nap,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Okay, have a good nap.¡± He pulled a nket and covered her. Evan¡¯s excessive attention dumbfounded Nicole. ¡°Are you not going to work? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to stay and look after me?¡± she asked. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I can manage thepany remotely from the study room after you sleep.¡± Is he trying to turn this house into an office? Having a baby is not that big of a deal. She was reminded of her first pregnancy. It was a stark contrast to what she had now. She was grateful that God finally answered her prayer after so many years. Meanwhile, Evan¡¯s parents walked out of a caf¨¦ with frowns on their faces. They hastily returned to the car. Sophia took the front passenger seat and mmed the door shut. ¡°Monica, that brat! She obviously is trying to wreck our family!¡± she vented out her anger. Jonathan sighed. ¡°I thought she could let bygones be bygones. However, she simply won¡¯t leave us alone! ¡°Say, should we remind Evan to keep an eye on her and thepany? Our priority is to be on the lookout for that brat. I wonder what she got up her sleeves. And if she wants to mess with our family, we¡¯ll wage a war.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s talk about this more when we get home,¡± replied his wife. Jonathan drove back to the Seet Residence. As soon as they reached the front door, they saw Davin and She. It was a heated argument, and they were shouting at each other over the fertility test. They just came back from the assessments and the result showed no abnormalities for both of them. The couple was discussing usible reasons for their struggle to get pregnant. When they started to me each other, the discussion escted into a fight. ¡°Enough. Stop quarreling. Both of you are trying as hard as you possibly can. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll eventually be parents.¡± Sophia tried to calm them down. ¡°How dare she point a finger at me when, in fact, she was the one to me!¡± Davin rolled his eyes at She. ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. You are not putting in the effort at all!¡± She refused to give in. Jonathan sighed. He walked away from that awkward situation and headed straight upstairs. Sophia could feel a headache brewing behind her eyes. ¡°Can you two please stop being so negative? Davin, tell your brother to be on his guard. Someone is hatching an evil n to harm thepany.¡± She tried to switch the subject. ¡°Who?¡± Davin asked. ¡°I have no idea. I only know it by hearsay. Just do as I say, no more questions.¡± Halfway up the stairs, she turned and said sternly, ¡°Make sure to convey this message to your brother!¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think Evan would care. He doesn¡¯t even go to his office now. And guess what? I saw him in an apron this morning! I barely recognized him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man with a conscience, after all. Nicole went through much suffering. Poor girl. She was all alone when she was pregnant for the first time. She deserves all the love from him now.¡± A warm smile appeared at the corners of Sophia¡¯s mouth. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 She liked the sound of Sophia¡¯s remarks as they assured her that Davin would take good care of her once she bes pregnant. After all, she had witnessed how Sophia was able to make sure that Evan took good care of Nicole. Trying toe with an idea that would benefit the Seet family, She suggested, ¡°Mom, since Evan will be busy taking care of Nicole, why don¡¯t you let Davin take charge of thepany¡¯s affairs?¡± Sophia pondered over it and thought it was a rather good idea. She reminded Davin once again to keep a close eye on thepany as there were people out to take advantage of thepany. ¡°Understood, Mom. I¡¯ll head to the office right now,¡± he answered. ¡°Oh, one more thing. Call for a meeting with the top managementter and remind them to do their best in their day-to-day duties. Make sure they make no mistakes in their work, and if you do find anything unusual, you must highlight them immediately,¡± Sophia advised him. Feeling that his mother was being overly paranoid, Davin twitched his eyebrows and said, ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say? Why are you making it sound as if Seet Group is headed for disaster? Headed for disaster? You have no idea how true that statement is, my son¡­ Sophia sighed subtly and replied, ¡°Alright, alright. Stop questioning me and just do as I say.¡± After giving her orders, she went straight upstairs. Davin stared at his mother in a daze as she walked away and asked She, ¡°Don¡¯t you think my mother¡¯s reaction was rather unusual? She normally doesn¡¯t care much about petty matters, but her reaction just now was simply bizarre¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have any idea why Sophia was acting this way either. But she thought that Jonathan and Sophia would be able to handle whateveres their way, so she didn¡¯t bother much. Besides, she was more concerned with something else. ¡°Davin, just do whatever your mother asked you to do and help me conceive with the rest of your energy,¡± said She. Again with the baby. Davin looked at her gloomily before turning around and left the room. This topic had be a rather sore issue between them, and he knew that if he did not leave, the two of them would end up arguing over this again. Without wasting any more time, he drove to the office and held a meeting with the top management as instructed by his mother. After the meeting, John felt uneasy when he heard of the chatters going on among the top management. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Many of the top-level executives were specting that Davin had rushed to hold this meeting with them because thepany was facing a crisis. ¡°Hmm, could thepany be facing some problems? Or is there an external party trying to take down thepany?¡± ¡°Everything happens for a reason. There must be something going on.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± John felt obligated to report these damaging rumors to Evan, so he took out his phone and gave his boss a call. When Evan heard from John, he was equally surprised. Why would Davin do such a thing? Did he have too much free time on hand? ¡°Mr. Seet, the top-level executives now think that thepany is facing a crisis. This will definitely create panic among them. Would you like to offer them an exnation?¡± John suggested. Evan¡¯s face sunk at that. Why would Davin do such a thing? ¡°Let me give Davin a call first. Don¡¯t do anything for now,¡± he instructed. ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet,¡± John answered. As Evan was dialing Davin¡¯s number, he muttered to himself angrily, ¡°That troublesome brat!¡± Meanwhile, Davin, who had no idea what was going on, answered his phone cheerfully, ¡°Hey Evan, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Why did you call for a meeting just now?¡± Evan went straight to the point and questioned him. Upon hearing Evan¡¯s interrogative tone, Davin¡¯s joyful expression turned into a sour one. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 ¡°Mom was the one who instructed me to do so! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her yourself. Don¡¯t take your anger out on me!¡± Davin defended himself. Mom asked him to hold the meeting? But why would she do this? Evan immediately hung up on his brother and gave Sophia a call. As soon as Sophia heard her son¡¯s questions, she turned and noticed the somber look on Jonathan¡¯s face. Immediately, she understood that she wasn¡¯t supposed to tell Evan the reasons yet. As such, she stalled by saying, ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason, I¡¯m just worried, that¡¯s all. Now that Nicole is pregnant, you have to stay home to take care of her. I¡¯m worried that thepany might face issues while you are away. That¡¯s why I asked Davin to hold that meeting.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know that what you did is actually causing more problems? Davin¡¯s meeting is making the top management specte that thepany is facing a crisis. On top of that, they might have more suspicions about why I¡¯m staying home to take care of Nicole. I¡¯ll get John to handle this. So please, don¡¯t get involved in thepany¡¯s affairs any further,¡± Evan said before hanging up. However, there were still doubts hanging over his head. Mom has always been a wise woman. Why would she suddenly ask Davin to do such a thing? This move is really uncalled for. Following his call with Sophia, he asked John to exin Davin¡¯s meeting to the top management by saying that there was a major uing project. Since John had been Evan¡¯s aide for so many years, he naturally understood what Evan meant. ¡°Will do, Mr. Seet! I¡¯ll carry out your instructions immediately. Don¡¯t worry!¡± he said. John grumbled inwardly after he hung up the call with Evan. Davin is really creating a mess for the company! Nicole, who had just woken up, went downstairs. When she saw Evan looking out the window with a gloomy expression, she wondered if there was something bothering him. She walked up to Evan and asked, ¡°Did something happen to thepany? If you need to be there, just go. You don¡¯t have to stay home with me. It¡¯s alright.¡± Evan looked at her as his thin lips curved into a smile. ¡°Everything is fine with thepany. I was just wondering if you feel bored staying indoors every day. Why don¡¯t I take you out for a drive? Where would you like to go?¡± Nicole gave it a thought and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t think of where I want to go at the moment.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you said that you had a friend whose husband took her traveling while she was pregnant? I recall you saying they visited many countries and had a wonderful time,¡± said Evan. ¡°Yes, I mentioned that before. But I never said I wanted to travel,¡± Nicole brushed him off. Evan grinned as he tried to coax her. ¡°You didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but I can see the envy in your eyes. I know you want to go traveling too, Nicole. You simply didn¡¯t say it because you are considering the welfare of thepany, but my career is not everything to me. Your happiness is more important than anything else in this world. After you give birth, we¡¯ll go traveling, alright? I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have the opportunity to do so if we keep procrastinating. Soe with me, will you?¡± Seeing the sincerity in Evan¡¯s eyes, Nicole felt touched. She knew he was doing this because he loved her. ¡°Will thepany really be fine without you?¡± she asked worriedly. Evan chuckled and said, ¡°Why won¡¯t it be? The earth will keep spinning even if there were no humans left. When I had that ident back then, and the time when I went to K nation to search for you, I was away from thepany for quite some time. But even then, thepany still functioned well. So don¡¯t worry about this, Nicole. Just put yourself first and think about your own happiness for once.¡± With a sweet smile on her face, Nicole replied, ¡°Evan, thank you for being so good to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife, and you¡¯re carrying my child. Of course I have to treat you well,¡± he said. As Nicole leaned against his muscr chest and stroked her belly gently, her face radiated with joy. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get packing then. We¡¯ll decide on an itinerary and leave tomorrow,¡± said Evan.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 ¡°Alright,¡± Nicole agreed. That night, Evan shortlisted a few routes and let Nicole make the final decision. ¡°Here, take a look at my list. If you have anywhere else that you¡¯d like to visit, just write it down.¡± Nicole was surprised when she saw Evan¡¯s itinerary. ¡°We¡¯re going to so many ces?¡± she asked. ¡°Yep, we¡¯ll set out on our journey tomorrow and we¡¯ll return right before your due date. Since you¡¯re only two months pregnant now, we¡¯ll have seven months to travel. We can go anywhere you want to go during these seven months!¡± he answered in an eager tone. Seven months? It had never crossed Nicole¡¯s mind that Evan would free up seven months of his time to travel with her. Since we¡¯ll be traveling for seven months, I better n well. With that thought in mind, Nicole started researching various tourist destinations that were of interest to her. At that moment, Maya happened to walk past the study room. She looked through the window and was surprised to see Nicole and Evan having a discussion. They were even pointing at theirputer screen from time to time. Curious to know what they were talking about, Maya leaned in to eavesdrop on their conversation. She was surprised when she heard that her parents were discussing travel ns. She overheard her mother talking about Paris, Venice, and various other cities. Are Mommy and Daddy going to visit so many ces? I¡¯ve never visited those cities before. Those ces must be fun. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Maya¡¯s big eyes glimmered in excitement, then she quickly went to Nina¡¯s room and said enthusiastically, ¡°Nina, would you like to go out?¡± Nina nced at the pitch-ck scenery outside her window. ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Where can we go?¡± ¡°No, not now. What I meant is would you like to go traveling all over the world?¡± Maya rified. Nina gave her a puzzled look and said, ¡°Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°If you want to travel, we can make it happen,¡± said Maya. Nina didn¡¯t understand what Maya meant, so she said, ¡°What do you mean I can travel if I want to? It¡¯s not like I have wings. Moreover, I need to catch up on my research. Your Gourmet Conference was a sess, but I still don¡¯t know when I canunch my new product yet!¡± Gauging that Nina wasn¡¯t keen on going, Maya tried to persuade her further. ¡°If you continue staying all coop up in this small room to develop your skincare products, you¡¯re gonna fried your brain someday. You should go out and explore what the world has to offer. Who knows? you might even discover new and better ideas for your skincare products.¡± Maya tried all sorts of tactics to get Nina to say yes. She wanted to convince Nina so she could get their parents to bring them along for their travels. Nina pondered over it for a while. Ever since she returned from K Nation and decided that it was time to get over Chris, she had been feeling rather depressed. At times, she even wondered if she was suffering from clinical depression. Maybe it¡¯s a good idea to go traveling after all. It might help relieve the negative emotions I¡¯m experiencing. ¡°Alright, where should we visit? Will Mommy and Daddy agree to let us go?¡± Nina finally said. ¡°Mommy and Daddy are going too. I overheard them talking about traveling just now. So let¡¯s go and talk to them about this now, alright?¡± Maya replied. Oh, so that¡¯s why she was trying so hard to coax me just now. She wants me to talk to Mommy and Daddy together with her. Seeing that Nina refused to move, Maya held her sister¡¯s hand and dragged her along to the study room. At that moment, Nicole and Evan were busy finalizing which ce would be their first stop. Just as their discussion took a vigorous turn, Maya and Nina walked into the room. ¡°Mommy, Daddy,¡± Maya called out to them sweetly. Surprised, Nicole and Evan stared at their daughters. ¡°Howe you two are not asleep yet?¡± Nicole asked. Maya chuckled. ¡°We don¡¯t feel like sleeping yet. What are you discussing with Daddy?¡± ¡°We¡¯re¡­¡± Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Just as Nicole was about to reveal their travel ns, she was interrupted by Evan. ¡°We¡¯re discussing some important matters that kids shouldn¡¯t get involved in,¡± he said sternly. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re already fifteen. We¡¯re not kids anymore,¡± said Maya. Meanwhile, she grumbled in her heart. Hmph, what does Daddy mean by ¡°kids shouldn¡¯t get involved?¡± I clearly heard them talking about traveling the world just now. Why wouldn¡¯t he want me and Nina to know about this? Could it be that he doesn¡¯t want to bring us along? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are still kids or not. What I¡¯m discussing with your mother has nothing to do with you two.¡± Evan gave them a calm yet stern look. Maya and Nina exchanged nces. Seeing how Evan didn¡¯t want to tell them the truth, they decided to ask their mother instead. Maya turned to look at Nicole and asked, ¡°Mommy, I overheard you talking about Paris and Venice just now. Why are you going to those ces?¡± Nicole remained silent. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Evan didn¡¯t want the kids to know about their travel ns. After a while, she gave Evan a nce before telling her kids the truth, ¡°Your father and I are nning to travel for a while, and those are the ces we n to visit.¡± After Nicole finished speaking, Maya red at Evan unhappily. As expected, Mommy is more reliable! Daddy just wants to hide the truth from us! ¡°Mommy, can you bring me and Nina along? We want to go too,¡± she said. Nicole was taken aback by her request. ¡°But don¡¯t you two have school to attend? We¡¯ll be away for quite some time and won¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡± Evan gave Maya a piercing re, knowing full well that the reason why she and Nina suddenly darted into the study room was because they wanted to tag along. ¡°We can apply for leave of absence, Mommy,¡± said Maya. ¡°Yeah, we can do self-study while traveling,¡± Nina concurred. The two girls eagerly wanted to travel. However, Nicole felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to put traveling before their studies. Not to mention, they would be away for several months. She nced at Evan quietly and finally understood why he didn¡¯t want to tell the girls about this. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Maya and Nina first came into the study room, Evan already had a hunch that they wanted to tag along. ¡°The two of you are noting with us.¡± Evan red at Maya and Nina. ¡°But Daddy, why can¡¯t you bring us along? We won¡¯t interfere in your and Mommy¡¯s private time. We¡¯ll go sightseeing with you during the day, and we¡¯ll steer clear of you and Mommy at night. I promise we won¡¯t bother you, please?¡± Maya pleaded. Evan looked at her eager face, and simply answered in one word, ¡°No.¡± ¡°But why not, Daddy?¡± Maya tried to coax her father by putting on a whiny tone. She then turned to look at Nina anxiously. Say something, Nina! You should be putting your wits to good use right now! Sensing Maya¡¯s inner thoughts, Nina added, ¡°Mommy, Daddy, are we really not allowed to tag along?¡± ¡°Nina, we¡¯ll be away for seven months. The two of you should focus on your studies during this time. Once wee back, I¡¯ll organize a press conference for your productunch. I hope you¡¯ll put these seven months to good use so that your productunch will be a sess,¡± Evan replied. In response, Nina simply nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡± On the other hand, Maya widened her eyes and looked at her sister in disbelief. Come on, Nina. We can¡¯t give up this easily. I tried so hard before I finally convinced you just now. ¡°Maya, make sure your food za runs smoothly. If it¡¯s a sess, I¡¯ll get you a new outlet when we return. You can choose any ce you like, and I will fulfill your other wishes too,¡± said Evan. Maya pouted her lips grumpily. Hmph, Daddy is willing to do anything just so we don¡¯t follow them on their travels! Evan then added, ¡°Your mother gets to travel because her husband kindly offered. When you get married in the future, you can ask your husband to take you anywhere you like!¡± Maya was rendered speechless. He¡¯s evening up with these illogical excuses now! ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll stop asking. You don¡¯t have to keep nagging us!¡± said Maya. ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t want to go anymore,¡± Nina echoed. Satisfied with their responses, Evan said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time for the two of you to go to bed now.¡± Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 At Imperial Garden. Evan gazed down at the woman in his arms. Nicole was sound asleep, her delectable lips curved up slightly in a pleased smile. He reached out to stroke her belly gently while a delighted expression appeared on his face. He wondered if the baby would be a girl or a boy. Who would the baby resemble more, me or Nicole? Kyle and Juan looked like him while Nina and Maya were the spitting images of their mother. He hoped that this new baby of theirs would look like him but also resemble Nicole. In fact, what would even better be if the babybined the best of both their features. That way, everyone would know this child was his and Nicole¡¯s. ¡°Baby, do you think you could fulfill this wish of Daddy¡¯s?¡± he murmured. He rubbed Nicole¡¯s stomach again as he continued, ¡°You have to fulfill this wish for Daddy, okay?¡± Evan¡¯s mumbles about wishes filtered in through Nicole¡¯s sleep-hazed mind. With her eyes still closed, she somehow managed to mutter back, ¡°I do have a wish.¡± Not expecting her to be able to answer when she was clearly still half-asleep, his brows furrowed slightly. He asked her softly, ¡°What is it?¡± Her words came out slurred, ¡°Wanna have twins.¡± Evan was rendered speechless. A chuckle slipped past his lips and he questioned, ¡°A boy and a girl each, eh?¡± She hummed in agreement before she was dragged back into her dreams. He watched her in amusement. Quite the ambitious one, aren¡¯t you? No way we¡¯ll be so lucky, right? But I don¡¯t care if you have twins or even one child; I¡¯ll be happy either way. The next morning, Evan had already gotten everything ready by the time Nicole woke up. After breakfast, they happily set off for their vacation. Nicole fixed an excited gaze on Evan as she questioned, ¡°Where should we go first?¡± ¡°Lisanthos!¡± At that, Nicole¡¯s mind was filled with images of Lisanthos. A river that meandered through the streets of a colorful town, with a backdrop of rolling blue hills and green meadows. She already felt giddy at the mere thought of it. ¡°Evan, I heard the scenery there is incredibly beautiful! That being said, I¡¯ve only ever seen photos of it online. I¡¯ve never actually been there myself.¡± ¡°Anywhere is beautiful as long as you¡¯re there. Wherever you want to go, just tell me. I¡¯ll be more than willing to go with you.¡± His words touched her deeply. She stared at the man beside her with wonder and delight shining in her eyes. Meanwhile, at Seet Group, Davin was sitting behind the desk at the president¡¯s office. Every now and then, a gusty sigh would leave his lips. John shot him a curious look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Davin?¡± Davin raised his head to nce at John while listlessly spinning the pen holder on the desk. He opened his mouth and started to wax poetic, ¡°The first hour after Evan left, I started missing him. The second hour after Evan left, I really missed him. The third hour after Evan left, I really, really missed him. The fourth hour after Evan left, my heart yearns for his return!¡± John knitted his brows. Since when were Mr. Seet and Mr. Davin so close to each other? To the point that Mr. Davin can¡¯t bear to be separated from him? He¡¯s even acting like he¡¯s heartsick. If it were not for the fact that Davin had already gotten his marriage certificate with She, John would have suspected Davin¡¯s sexual orientation, especially since Davin and Evan were living together. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Mr. Davin, you don¡¯t have to pine for Mr. Seet. He¡¯s with Mrs. Seet now. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s absolutely ecstatic.¡± Sighing heavily, a morose expression crossed Davin¡¯s face. Hemented, ¡°He might be happy but it¡¯s at the cost of my own happiness! If it weren¡¯t for him going on a vacation, I wouldn¡¯t have to be stuck here at thepany! Less than an hour after he left, I was already wishing he woulde back! Even now, all I can think about is how much I hope he¡¯ll return as soon as he can!¡± John was struck speechless at the other man¡¯s words. So it¡¯s not that Mr. Davin misses Mr. Seet; it¡¯s that he wants him to hurry up ande back! ¡°Mr. Davin, it¡¯s not every day that Mr. Seet is free enough to go on a vacation with Mrs. Seet. Please be a little more considerate of him.¡± ¡°I am considerate! I¡¯m very understanding and considerate of his situation!¡± How can I not? I sure as hell don¡¯t have the guts not to. After all, he¡¯s the head of the family now! Even Mom doesn¡¯t dare to order him around anymore. Abruptly, it dawned on him what the Seet family respected was actually capability. If he wanted to enjoy the same treatment as Evan, where he could do as he pleased without repercussions or protests, he would need to use this opportunity to prove himself. He needed to work hard and show them what he was made of. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Yes, that¡¯s it! Now that Evan isn¡¯t around, all the credit will be mine if thepany performs better than before! With that thought in mind, Davin turned to John. ¡°John, since my brother isn¡¯t here, you¡¯re now my assistant. So you¡¯ll have to cooperate with me!¡± ¡°And how am I supposed to do that?¡± was John¡¯s nervous reply. I remember how you called for a meeting of thepany executives previously, causing everyone to panic. In the end, Mr. Seet had to step in and clean up after you. What are you up to this time now that he¡¯s not here? ¡°Just do as I say and work with me! Do you know why I¡¯ve never been as outstanding as my brother?¡± John took some time to ponder that question carefully. Then, he replied in a serious tone, ¡°Because Mr. Seet is a born business genius. It¡¯s only natural that no ordinary person canpare to him! Mr. Davin, you really shouldn¡¯t try topare yourself with him. Losing to him in this matter is not something to be upset about, you know. It¡¯s normal.¡± Davin was stunned into silence. It was obvious to him what John was implying here. He¡¯s saying that Evan is a genius while I¡¯m just an ordinary person! That¡¯s why I¡¯ll never be able topare to him! ¡°John, I really don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. How do you know I¡¯m not a genius as well? Maybe my potential just hasn¡¯t been discovered yet! You¡¯re overlooking the diamond hiding underneath the dirt!¡± John studied Davin intently. Your potential hasn¡¯t been discovered yet? Don¡¯t you think your potential is hiding really, really deep then? And what¡¯s this about a diamond? Why haven¡¯t we ever seen you shine then? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing the unconvinced expression on John¡¯s face, Davin huffed in annoyance. ¡°How about we have a bet? I bet that I¡¯ll be able to break thepany¡¯s performance record before Evan returns from his vacation. Do you believe I¡¯ll be able to do that?¡± No, I don¡¯t! But I can¡¯t exactlye out and say that. It¡¯s definitely going to hurt Mr. Davin deeply. I don¡¯t want to snuff out his passion if he¡¯s truly willing to work hard. After some deliberation, John nodded and lied, ¡°Yeah, I do believe in you.¡± Even though Davin knew the other man was lying through his teeth, he let the matter go. Instead, he said, ¡°Alright then. First things first, get me a cup of coffee.¡± John bobbed his head and left the office. The biggest difference between Evan and Davin was their personalities. Evan was cold and distant, always serious, and not very talkative. In stark contrast to his brother, Davin was always very exuberant and obvious with his emotions. He was also incredibly boastful. Honestly, I¡¯m not hoping for Mr. Davin to do something awesome or whatever. All I can ask for is that he doesn¡¯t cause a mess before Mr. Seetes back. At Imperial Garden, Maya was propping her head with both hands on her cheeks as she stared at Nina. She asked curiously, ¡°Where do you think Daddy and Mommy are right now? Do you think they¡¯re having a lot of fun?¡± Noting the wistful look on her sister¡¯s face, Nina consoled, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about how you should¡¯ve gone with them? Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯ll be plenty of chances for you to go in the future.¡± ¡°Ugh, who can predict what will happen in the future? Nobody knows what tomorrow will bring! What if something bad happens first?¡± ¡°Maya, how could you say something like that? We¡¯re both safe here at home. What could possibly happen to us?¡± Maya thought over Nina¡¯s words before grinning. ¡°I¡¯m just messing around with you.¡± ¡°You mean you were spouting nonsense. Nothing bad will happen to us.¡± The words had barely left Nina¡¯s lips when a maid hurried over to them. ¡°Ms. Nina, Ms. Maya, there¡¯s someone at the door looking for you. She says she has something important to tell you.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Nina questioned warily. ¡°She didn¡¯t give her name. She only said she knows your new teacher and wishes to talk to you.¡± ¡°Could she be referring to the new teacher that Daddy hired for me? The one that¡¯s supposed to teach me about the ingredients used in skincare products?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let her in then.¡± The maid left to do as Nina ordered, soon returning with the woman. ¡°Hello, girls.¡± The woman dipped her head at them respectfully. Nina looked her up and down before questioning, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of your skincare products teacher. She wants me to bring you to a ce because there¡¯s an important experiment she wants to show you.¡± With that said, the woman handed a slip of paper to Nina. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 There was an address on the paper, citing this was where the experiment would take ce. Cross- checking the handwriting with her new teacher¡¯s notes, Nina concluded they were the same. ¡°Okay. Give me a moment to upstairs to change my clothes upstairs.¡± Not wanting to be left alone in the house and feeling rather bored, Maya decided to go with Nina. Thus, she followed her sister upstairs and pitched her idea. ¡°Fine. When we get there, you¡¯re not to speak or touch anything unless permitted to do so. Don¡¯t do anything that might make my teacher angry,¡± Nina warned. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t do that. The demands just kept pouring in, huh? Despite her mental grumbles, Maya replied, ¡°Rx, it¡¯s not like I have ADHD!¡± The two girls returned downstairs when they were done changing. When the woman heard that they were both going, a gleam shed across her eyes. I had originally nned on only taking one, but since the other insists oning along too¡­ Well, that¡¯s just perfect! ¡°Girls, the car is just outside. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina and Maya entered the car with the woman. ke watched it speed off when all of a sudden, a bad feeling crept into him. However, upon mulling over it further, he brushed aside his worries. After all, it was a woman who came to take them away. Everything should be fine. A short whileter, the car came to a stop at the address written on the slip of paper. The woman stated gently, ¡°Time to get off. We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Maya was the first to look out the car windows. She nced around curiously, eximing, ¡°Wow, Nina, just what kind of ce is this? Why is it so empty?¡± Nina took in the deserted surroundings and found it rather odd too. ¡°Why is the experiment being done here?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s a secret experiment and really important. You¡¯ll understand when we head inside.¡± The two girls alighted from the car and followed the woman toward the building. When they were at the entrance, the woman stopped and looked back at the girls. A wicked smirk yed across her lips. ¡°By the way, do you know what my name is?¡± The sisters exchanged puzzled nces before shaking their heads. The woman¡¯s smirk widened further as she dered, ¡°I¡¯m Monica Marston.¡± Monica Marston? The children wracked their brains but the name did not ring a bell. They simultaneously said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know who you are.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Either way, you¡¯ll never forget my name for the rest of your lives, of that I can assure you. Come in.¡± Nina was starting to think this woman was crazy. Maya, too, sensed that something was clearly wrong. They shot each other uneasy nces before spinning around at the same time to make a run for it. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Monica watched them go calmly with a sneer on her face. Just then, four burly men appeared out of nowhere to block Nina and Maya¡¯s escape. ¡°What do you guys n on doing to us?¡± Nina stared at them in panic. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a little bit.¡± With that said, the four men dragged the two young girls into the building. The girls struggled violently but their efforts were in vain. In the end, they were still tossed into theboratory. ¡°Just who are you people? What do you want with us?¡± ¡°Yeah! Why did you kidnap us from our homes?¡± Monica chuckled at their enraged faces. ¡°Why? For revenge of course!¡± ¡°Revenge? We never did anything to you! Did we?¡± Nina was absolutely bewildered. ¡°Not you two specifically. However, your grandfather did something to my father. You two are just caught up in the crossfire.¡± Grandpa did something to her father? Nina and Maya were surprised at this piece of news. After some thought, Maya cried out indignantly, ¡°But that still doesn¡¯t mean you should lie to us and kidnap us! The sons should be paying for the sins of their fathers, not the granddaughters paying for their grandfathers!¡± Nina agreed wholeheartedly with Maya¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah, exactly! You should have abducted our Uncle Davin! He¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s son so he should pay for what Grandpa did, right? What does bullying us two girls prove other than your cowardice andck of ability?¡± It was not that the girls really wanted Monica to go after Davin. They were just saying the first thing that entered their minds in hopes that they might be released. Monicaughed harshly. ¡°Do you seriously think I¡¯ll let your uncle go free? Every single one of you Seets shall pay!¡± Oh wow, seriously? This crazy woman wants to go up against the entire family? Just what sort of terrible grudge is she holding against Grandpa? Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 After discussing their ns with Nicole, Evan called Sophia. Sophia was utterly dumbfounded when she heard they were nning on having a seven-month-long vacation. ¡°What? Evan, did you just say you and Nicole will be gone for seven months?¡± ¡°Yes. John and Davin can manage thepany in my absence. If Dad is feeling well enough, he can help keep an eye out as well. John has been with me for a lot of years so he should be pretty experienced by now. His suggestions should always be taken into consideration. If something really serious happens that you absolutely can¡¯t handle, you guys can call me too.¡± For a moment, Sophia was at a loss for what to say. Their enemies were already knocking on their door. It was incredibly likely that both thepany and Jonathan would be in deep trouble soon. If Evan chose this moment to leave, that would leave the Seet family without their pir of support. She tried persuading Evan to stay, ¡°Evan, Nicole just got pregnant. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rather unsafe to be bringing her around now? Maybe she shoulde back home and rest. Once she¡¯s given birth to the baby, you can take her wherever she wants.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. This vacation is meant to rx her and put her in a good mood, which will be beneficial to the baby as well. We¡¯ve already decided; we¡¯re just calling to inform you of our decision. Please take good care of Maya and Nina for us.¡± They¡¯ve already decided? Which means they¡¯re determined to go then? Sophia¡¯s heart sank at the thought. What if something happened at thepany during Evan¡¯s absence? She did not know if Davin would be able to handle it. ¡°Evan, Nicole is definitely going to be very tired from running around when she¡¯s pregnant. The moment she¡¯s the slightest bit ufortable, you guys are toe back home, alright?¡± ¡°I got it, Mom.¡± Ending the call, Sophia recounted her conversation with him to Jonathan, who had just exited the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m uneasy about Evan being gone for so long. Maybe we should tell him about Monica? He¡¯ll definitely come back if he knows about everything. We can get through this difficult time together.¡± Jonathan thought over her suggestion. Atst, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not tell him about her. If he knew about the things I did back then, he¡¯ll definitely be so disappointed and disdainful of me!¡± Sophia sighed andforted him, ¡°What happened back then was not all your fault, you know.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about the past. I¡¯ll keep an eye on thepany. Since he¡¯s adamant about taking Nicole out on an extended vacation, let them go.¡± Sophia sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling extremely anxious these past few days. Do you think Monica might be blinded by her hate for us and do something terrible? Something inhumane?¡± Jonathan did not answer, though terror shone in his eyes. He was quite certain what Sophia feared would actually happen. ¡°By the way, remember back when I first discovered your meeting with Monica? I used her of being a homewrecker, but she simply ignored me and turned around to leave. I recall her saying something about not forgetting your agreement with her. What¡¯s this agreement she was talking about?¡± Her husband¡¯s expression darkened at that. ¡°She wants me to go to Sam¡¯s grave and pay with my life for what I did to him. But for some reason, she suddenly changed her mind. She must have thought one life was not enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious she hates you with a vengeance. When I went with you to meet with her, I could tell she wants the Seet family to suffer. That¡¯s why I think she might being after our family and thepany both.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Unfortunately, we can only guess where she¡¯ll strike first. All we can do now is to wait.¡± Noticing the frown that creased Jonathan¡¯s face, Sophia thought that this was not the time to worry about his pride. Even though it was likely that his image in Evan¡¯s eyes would be tarnished, that was not as important as their lives. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. If Monica really did move against them and they were unable to deal with her, she was going to call Evan. Jonathan¡¯s pride be damned! I would do everything I could to get Evan back home to protect Seet Group and his father¡¯s life. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 ¡°Your father has a grudge with our Grandpa. Why don¡¯t they resolve their conflict themselves then? There¡¯s no need to involve the entire Seet family, is there?¡± Nina wondered. ¡°Yeah, exactly! It¡¯s just unfair and unreasonable of you to take your anger out on everybody else,¡± Maya chimed in. Monica let out augh like their words were the funniest joke she had ever heard in her life. Let my father resolve things with their grandfather? Hah! ¡°You think I don¡¯t wish my Dad would settle this debt with your grandfather? The problem is that they¡¯re separated by a barrier. The barrier between life and death, that is. The only way for our families to settle this debt would be if I sent your entire family down to Hell to see him!¡± Oh¡­ Realization dawned on the two girls. Her father is already dead? And his death has something to do with Grandpa? ¡°Your father passed away because of Grandpa?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your grandfather is a murderer! Not only did he kill my Dad, but he¡¯s also the reason why Marston Group is no more! I¡¯m going to make him pay dearly! Oh yes, I will!¡± Monica¡¯s fingers curled into fists as she was reminded of the past. Her eyes were bloodshot with anger. Maya and Nina had equal looks of shock on their faces. ¡°Just what did Grandpa do to your father?¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± Monicaughed, the sound cold and bitter. ¡°When the opportunity arrives, I¡¯ll be sure to have your grandfather tell you everything personally!¡± The sisters traded nces. It was obvious that the madwoman before them had no intention of letting them go. Not only that, but she was also even going after the rest of the Seet family. They wondered who her next target would be and whether they would be brought here as well. After giving the men instructions to guard the girls, Monica left theboratory. She needed to execute the next phase of her n. Nina shot Maya an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maya. This is all my fault. You wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if you hadn¡¯te with me.¡± ¡°Nina, you¡¯re not to me here! I was the one who insisted oning along. Oh, me and my stupid mouth! I must have jinxed us! I shouldn¡¯t have said all those stupid things about misfortune and bad luck coming for us! This is all my fault!¡± ¡°No, it has nothing to do with you cursing us. This is all because of Grandpa¡¯s past actions,¡± Nina stated truthfully. Maya sighed andmented, ¡°I wonder what he did back then. Just what terrible things must he have done for this woman to want toe after our entire family?¡± ¡°Only Grandpa has the answers. What we should be focusing on now is how to escape from here.¡± ¡°Yeah! Daddy, Mommy, Juan, and Kyle aren¡¯t around. That crazy woman most definitely has something nned for Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Davin, and Aunt She too. That means we can rely on nobody but ourselves to escape now,¡± Maya mused. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Nina nced over at the four well-built men by the doors with a frown on her face. ¡°We¡¯re clearly no match for those four men physically. Our only option is to outsmart them!¡± ¡°Yeah. Time to brainstorm for ideas!¡± The two girls bent their heads together as they discussed how they would outwit the men. A short whileter, they pretended they were having horrible stomachaches. Then, they tried to bribe the men with money. Yet despite their efforts, the men werepletely unfazed. Maya refused to give up. It was said that men were greedy creatures. Since the four men were unmoved at the reward the girls had offered, maybe it meant that they were not bribing with the right amount yet. Thus, she firmed her resolve and raised the price. ¡°Ten million! Let us go and we¡¯ll reward you with ten million. How does that sound? If there¡¯s one thing Seet Group doesn¡¯tck, it¡¯s money!¡± Finally, two of the men turned around to look at the girls. One of them spoke up in an indifferent tone, ¡°Forget ten million; we¡¯re not letting you go even if you offer us one billion! Just keep quiet and stay there.¡± What? They won¡¯t let us go even if we pay them one billion? Maya was absolutely stunned. She was sorely tempted to ask them how much their sries were if they could easily brush off one billion.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Nina was also taken aback at how these men could be so calm even when being enticed with so much money. If it¡¯s not money they want, there must be something even more important that they care about. ¡°Are you worried about losing your lives if you let us go? Then you can always just take the money and leave this city! I¡¯m sure Monica won¡¯t be able to pay you ten million even if you be her bodyguards for ten years!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right in that Monica will never give us ten million. However, it¡¯s only because we¡¯ll never take her money. As long as we can get revenge for Sam, we¡¯re more than willing to work with her!¡± Maya and Nina were dumbfounded to hear that. Judging from his words, it almost sounded like they were all incredibly loyal to Monica¡¯s father. No wonder they¡¯re unmoved by money! Seems like we¡¯ll need toe up with another n! Sophia went to Imperial Garden to visit Maya and Nina. When she heard that they had been called away by Nina¡¯s new skincare products teacher, she decided to wait for them. Yet an hour went by and there was still no sign of them returning. Anxiety swelled in her. ¡°ke, when did they leave?¡± Checking the time, ke replied, ¡°It¡¯s been two hours. They were already gone for an hour when you arrived, Ma¡¯am.¡± Two hours¡­ ke¡¯s answer unsettled her even more. She took out her phone and dialed the girls¡¯ numbers only to find that both their phones were turned off. She then had ke call Nina¡¯s teacher, only to discover her phone was switched off too. ¡°They¡¯ve all turned off their phones? Just what¡¯s going on here?¡± Sophia muttered to herself. An uneasy feeling coursed through her. ke thought it over for a few seconds before suggesting, ¡°Could it be that they didn¡¯t want to be disturbed in the middle of the experiment?¡± But is it really necessary to switch off their phones? It¡¯s just an experiment on the ingredients used in skincare products, isn¡¯t it? By this point, Sophia was starting to panic. ¡°Please don¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡± She had barely finished speaking when her phone rang. Seeing that it was from an unknown number, she hesitated briefly before answering. ¡°Hello. Who is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± That voice¡­ Sophia¡¯s heart clenched in her chest. ¡°Can you tell who I am? Do I have to give you a hint?¡± ¡°Monica Marston. It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Even though the two women had not interacted much, Monica¡¯s voice had practically ingrained itself in Sophia¡¯s mind. How could it not when it had been echoing in her head the past few days? She could not forget how Monica sounded even if she tried. ¡°Not bad. Yes, it¡¯s me. Do you want to know why I¡¯m calling you now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already thought of how to get your revenge on the Seet family, right? Go on then, I¡¯m listening.¡± Monica snickered. ¡°Wrong. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve already thought of how to get my revenge; I¡¯ve already made my move!¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Shock and horror appeared on Sophia¡¯s face. Monicaughed coldly. ¡°I have your two precious granddaughters with me.¡± In an instant, Sophia felt like she had been electrocuted. The color drained from her face as her mind went nk. So that¡¯s why Maya, Nina, and her teacher¡¯s phones were all switched off! They¡¯ve been kidnapped by Monica! ¡°Well? Are you surprised?¡± Monica asked gleefully. ¡°Y-You! What are you going to do to them? Let them go!¡± ¡°Let them go? It wasn¡¯t easy to get them, you know. Why should I let them go just because you say so?¡± ¡°What do you want then?¡± ¡°Wait for me at the caf¨¦ we met inst time. Let¡¯s have a little chat.¡± ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t hurt them, you hear me? I¡¯ll head over right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± A vicious smile curved Monica¡¯s lips as she hung up. ¡°Ms. Marston, do you think she¡¯ll bring some men with her to the caf¨¦ter?¡± one of her bodyguards queried worriedly. They had heard that Sophia Chinton was not someone to be underestimated. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her even if she does. I wouldn¡¯t have dared to meet with her if I weren¡¯t sure I could handle her.¡± With that said, Monica confidently set off for the caf¨¦ with only two bodyguards.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Since Monica had made the first move, Sophia realized that the younger woman had probably nned everything out. She knew that she had to be careful when dealing with the other woman. After some thought, she had ke arrange for several strong bodyguards toe with her as she hurried to the caf¨¦. When she entered the caf¨¦, Monica was already waiting for her in a private room. Monica¡¯s eyes shed when she noticed the four bodyguards following Sophia. Looks like she¡¯s already on her guard. I need to be cautious when I carry out my nter. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Monica, where are Nina and Maya?¡± ¡°Patience. Have a seat before we talk.¡± Sophia struggled to tamp down her anxiety and fury as she sat down primly. Monica gave Sophia¡¯s bodyguards a pointed look. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I wish to talk to you about certain events that happened in the past. Don¡¯t you think it necessary for them to leave before we do?¡± In truth, Sophia did not want anybody else to know about what happened back then. After all, Jonathan and the Seet family¡¯s reputations were at stake. She nced back at her bodyguards and ordered, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± The four bodyguards filed out of the room. Now that it was only the two women, Sophia focused her attention on Monica. Her tone was even as she spoke up, ¡°Go on then. Tell me what you want in return for freeing Maya and Nina.¡± ¡°I have two conditions.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°I want Seet Group to file for bankruptcy and Jonathan Seet to pay with his life!¡± Sophia grimaced at the terms. Recalling what had happened all those years ago, she did her best to remain calm. ¡°I admit that what happened to your father and Marston Group was because of Jonathan. We¡¯re willing to pay for what we did. However, could you set some other conditions? Seet Group has more than tens of thousands of employees depending on it for a living. If thepany goes bankrupt, they¡¯ll all lose their jobs. Please, just think of it as doing a good deed and change your terms. As for my husband, could you not demand his life? Both of us are willing to atone for his sins. We¡¯ll do whatever you want of us.¡± ¡°Whatever I want? Really?¡± ¡°Yes. As long as you let him live, we¡¯ll make amends some other way!¡± Monica scrutinized the older woman intently. A few beatster, she stated, ¡°You want me to let him live? Sure, then you can take his ce! How about it? Your life for my father¡¯s life!¡± She wants my life? So either way, she wants the Seet family to lose a life for our sins. Sophia was well aware that what happened back then had to be resolved one way or the other. If it would stop anyone else from being involved in this and let the Seet family live peacefully, she would happily give up her life. ¡°Monica, all this ends with my death, alright?¡± ¡°Hah, as if! You¡¯re only dying on behalf of Jonathan for my father¡¯s death! Only Seet Group going bankrupt will even things out for what happened to Marston Group!¡± Sophia fell silent for several long moments. Then, she stared Monica straight in the eye. ¡°Monica, must you really drive the Seet family into a corner?¡± ¡°Yes! The more you Seets suffer, the better! Only seeing all of you in desperation can soothe the hatred in my heart! In fact, I hope your family is utterly destroyed! Then, and only then, can my father rest in peace! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be pleased to see that I¡¯ve avenged him.¡± Taking in the crazed look on Monica¡¯s face, Sophia understood that the former had beenpletely blinded by her hatred and thirst for vengeance. At this point, all the other woman could think about was how to make the Seet family pay. Nothing Sophia said would get through to her. Thus, there was no point in discussing this further. ¡°Monica, don¡¯t even think about leaving without letting Nina and Maya go! I¡¯ve already given instructions to my bodyguards earlier. I¡¯m certain they¡¯ve already gotten rid of your two bodyguards by now. The only way you¡¯re walking out this door is if you tell me where my granddaughters are!¡± Monica had not expected Sophia to do something like that. Despite that, there was not the slightest hint of fear on her face as she gazed at the older woman. Abruptly, she scoffed. ¡°I had heard about how you were a woman who shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Yet, I honestly had not thought you would have the guts toe up with a n to deal with me even as we¡¯re negotiating!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for my granddaughters! Monica, just tell me where they are. I¡¯ll send some men over to pick them up and bring them home. Once I¡¯m assured that they¡¯re safe and sound, I won¡¯t pursue this matter further!¡± After all, what happened to the Marston family truly was the Seet family¡¯s fault. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 A sly look shed past Monica¡¯s eyes before she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± She moved closer to Sophia before suddenly holding up a finger. Sophia found herself drawn to the strange design on Monica¡¯s finger. Then, the finger began to move side to side quickly. Sophia felt her head spinning as her gaze remained locked on the finger. She could not seem to look away no matter how hard she tried. A few secondster, all thoughts left her mind and she was left standing there dumbly. Her eyes stared off into space, nk and dull. Monica took in the dazed look on the hypnotized Sophia before her lips quirked into a pleased smirk. ¡°Go tell your bodyguards that you¡¯reing with me to see Maya and Nina. Send them back home without you.¡± Sophia instantly turned around and headed outside. She dutifully repeated her orders to her bodyguards. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re asking us to go back first? You really want to go with her all alone?¡± her bodyguards expressed their concerns. ¡°Yes. Now, return home.¡± With that said, Sophia followed after Monica, who had just exited the private room and was walking off. One of the bodyguards piped up in rm, ¡°Why would Ma¡¯am suddenly order us back home without her? Didn¡¯t she warn us about how that Monica woman was incredibly sly and to be careful before we came?¡± ¡°Yeah. I got the feeling something was off about Ma¡¯am too.¡± After a brief discussion, the bodyguards decided to follow the two women. However, when they exited the caf¨¦, Monica and Sophia were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where are they? They shouldn¡¯t be gone so quickly!¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re hiding somewhere? Let¡¯s search around!¡± The bodyguards spread out to look for the missing women. Unfortunately, there was no sign of Sophia anywhere near the caf¨¦. Since Evan was not in town, they had no other choice but to call Davin and report to him. Meanwhile, Davin was seated at the desk in the president¡¯s office. A terrible headache pounded at his temples as he stared at the mountain of documents waiting to be reviewed. ¡°Damn it, Evan! If you¡¯re really going to be gone for seven months, I¡¯m doomed! To think I had been nning on outshining you while you were gone! Just looking at all these never-ending documents is giving me a headache! You know what, I give up on doing better than you. At this rate, I¡¯m just hoping I won¡¯t ruin thepany in your absence. I¡¯ll never be able to look you in the eyes if that happened!¡± Right as he finished muttering to himself, his phone rang loudly. The moment he epted the call, a man¡¯s voice red through the speakers. ¡°Mr. Davin, something bad has happened!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am¡¯s missing! We don¡¯t know where she went!¡± ¡°What did you say? Did you just say my Mom¡¯s missing? What do you mean?¡± The bodyguard truthfully recounted the earlier events. When he finished speaking, Davin cried out in agitation, ¡°How could something like that happen? Who is this Monica Marston?¡± ¡°We have no idea, Mr. Davin. Our gut instincts are telling us something is wrong here. We¡¯re worried about Ma¡¯am, which is why we decided to inform you. Maybe we¡¯re just overthinking things and she¡¯ll be back home in a while?¡± ¡°Okay, I got it! Honestly, you four! My Mom brought you with her to protect her! How could you just stand by and watch her go off with some stranger! What were you thinking!¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, we weren¡¯t sure what was happening then either! It¡¯s just that we thought that Monica woman had acted a little oddly.¡± ¡°Ugh, fine! There¡¯s no point in continuing this conversation. Let me call my Dad and talk to him first.¡± Davin ended the call but did not get a chance to dial Jonathan¡¯s number when his phone chimed again. Answering the call, he said impatiently, ¡°What is it? Hurry up and speak!¡± ¡°Are you Davin Seet?¡± ¡°Yes. Who are you?¡± ¡°I have Nina, Maya, and your mother. Do you want to save them?¡± ¡°What did you say? Who the hell are you?¡± Monica chuckled and replied, ¡°Go ask your father; I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll tell you all about me. If you want your nieces and mother to remain safe, you¡¯ll have to do as I say.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. I want you to ruin Seet Group!¡± ¡°What? Are you insane? Which mental asylum did you escape from, you crazy woman?¡± ¡°Oh, trust me when I say I¡¯m even more terrifying than any mental asylum patient! You¡¯d better do as I say or I¡¯ll make sure they suffer!¡± The call ended immediately after that. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Davin was shocked. This woman must be out of her mind to want to take down Seet Group. Who does she think she is? But then something struck him. He thought about what the bodyguard had said about his mom leaving with Monica. Could this crazy woman be Monica? With that thought in mind, he rang Jonathan immediately to ask him about this Monica woman. Jonathan was not prepared to disclose his past to Davin, hence he simply replied, ¡°That sounds like a downright crazy person, so just ignore her.¡± ¡°I wish I can just ignore her, but she has taken Mom, Nina and Maya hostage! How can we just sit down and do nothing about it?¡± This unexpected news frightened Jonathan, making him so dizzy he had to hold on to his bookshelf. Nina, Maya and Sophia are all abducted by Monica? But, how is this possible? ¡°Are you absolutely sure about this? How did she manage to kidnap all of them?¡± Jonathan was still stunned. ¡°From what I gathered from the Imperial Garden bodyguards, Nina and Maya were lured away by her. As for Mom, apparently she just went with Monica willingly.¡± ¡°What? Your mom followed her voluntarily? She must have gone mad!¡± Jonathan could not, for the life of him, figure out why Sophia would go with Monica freely. She should know better than stepping into an obvious death trap. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about mom, but that Monica woman is absolutely insane! She said she wants the Seet Group wiped out, and if we refuse, we¡¯ll be sorry for what she¡¯ll do to Nina, Maya, and Mom!¡± Davin¡¯s voice was desperate. ¡°Why do you think she said that, Dad?¡± Jonathan felt overwhelmed. His memory was still fresh from this morning when he and Sophia were plotting ns to guard against Monica. He was totally unprepared for things to get out of hand so quickly. It seemed that Monica was way ahead of them. ¡°Monica is our enemy. But what¡¯s more important now is to search for your mom and the kids! Meanwhile, you must hold down the fort at thepany. If Monica gets her hands on thepany we¡¯re all done for,¡± Jonathan said firmly on the other end of the line. Our enemy? This was the first time Davin had learned of someone being the enemy of his family. He fell deep in thought. The way Monica had taken everyone by surprise by abducting three members from his family in such a short period baffled him. He could not help but keep pressing on his father about the origin of this woman. The words almost escaped Jonathan¡¯s lips, but he decided to hold back. ¡°Enough questions for now, Davin. Just start looking for your mom, Nina, and Maya.¡± Jonathan hung up the phone before his son could ask more questions. Davin furrowed his brows. He wondered why his father stopped short of exining everything to him. Surely if he knew more about the woman, his search would be more efficient. ¡°Sir, the Hidden Masters are still here. Why don¡¯t we assign this task to them? After all, this is their specialty,¡± John suggested. ¡°All right, you get them started right now. If there¡¯s any news, let me know at once.¡± ¡°Yes sir,¡± John answered while rushing out of the president office. Davin was anxious. ¡°Damn that Monica! She couldn¡¯t have chosen a worse time. If anything were to happen to the kids or the Seet Group, how am I going to be able to exin this to Evan when he¡¯s back?¡± He let out a heavy sigh. Meanwhile, Monica took Sophia back to herboratory. Nina and Maya were surprised to see their grandmother. ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Grandma, not you too!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sophia walked quietly toward them and sat down, emotionless. Feeling worn out, she shut her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma? Are you okay?¡± Maya shook Sophia¡¯s arm. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll feel better after a short nap,¡± Monica said while squinting at Sophia. Her face lit up with the joy of a victor. With Evan away, this was the perfect window of opportunity she had been waiting for. Things had gone better than she expected. She had captured three members from the Seet family single-handedly. Jonathan and Davin were lucky and got away this time. But that turned out to work in her favor; once the Seet Group was destroyed in their own hands, she would resume her n to take them all down. Monica could not wait to see the agony on Evan¡¯s face when he discovered that both Seet Group and his family were gone. She would then finish him off with ease. Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 With that pleasing thought in mind, Monica let out a triumphant smile. She cast a nce toward her three prisoners and left the room. Nina and Maya were by Sophia¡¯s side while she slept. They attempted to work out what was going on. Maya was of the opinion that, like them, Sophia was tricked by Monica. ¡°Such an evil woman!¡± Nina thought differently, ¡°But did you see the strange look on Grandma¡¯s face when she walked in just now? It looked like she was manipted by Monica. Let¡¯s ask her when she wakes upter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maya nodded in agreement. They continued to keep watch as Sophia slept. After an hour, the older woman finally opened her sleepy eyes. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Grandma, are you feeling okay?¡± Nina and Maya each grabbed onto her arms and asked anxiously. Sophia looked at both of them, still in a daze. ¡°Where are we? What happened to me?¡± ¡°This is Monica¡¯sb, Grandma.¡± ¡°Why are you here, Grandma? Were you also tricked by Monica?¡± Their questions alerted Sophia, who straightened up her body. As she started to assess the shabby laboratory that they were in, her mind drifted back to herst memory in a caf¨¦ with Monica. ¡°It¡¯s slowlying back to me. I remember I was talking to Monica, and then¡­¡± At some point during their meeting in the caf¨¦, Monica raised a finger in front of her. Sophia noticed a peculiar pattern on that finger, and soon after, she felt as though the pattern was spinning fast before her eyes¡­ This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. That was all she could recall. Sophia looked at her granddaughters and sighed. ¡°Indeed, I was tricked by Monica.¡± Are you guys all right? Did she hurt you?¡± Sophia checked Nina and Maya to make sure they were unharmed. ¡°We¡¯re okay, Grandma, but Monica said she wants everyone in our family dead, and that is all because Grandpa killed her father. Is that true?¡± Sophia looked like she had swallowed a bitter pill. She looked at them pensively and replied, ¡°Yes, your grandpa did her wrong. I can understand if she still holds resentment against both of us. But to take her anger out on so many people is just wrong.¡± ¡°But Grandma, why would Grandpa do such a horrible thing to Monica¡¯s father?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a long story. Please let me rest for a bit and I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Sophia was hesitant to tell them what really happened. If she told them what Jonathan did in the past, that would really stain their image of him. Jonathan would have wanted her to keep her mouth shut. However, looking at their innocent faces, Sophia felt obliged to reveal the truth to them. After all, they were very much wrapped up in this mess as she was. Before she could make up her mind, the door swung open as Monica walked in. ¡°I see you¡¯re already up,¡± said Monica. Her voice was full of contempt. Sophia slowly stood up. ¡°Why did you bring us here for?¡± ¡°What a stupid question. To take revenge, of course,¡± Monica replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Come for Jonathan and me if you want your revenge. We¡¯re the ones who are responsible. The kids are innocent. Please let them go, and I¡¯ll stay. If that¡¯s still not enough, take Jonathan also. We owe you one life, and now we¡¯re paying you back with two,¡± Sophia pleaded. ¡°Two lives for one?¡± Monicaughed dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even if your whole family goes to hell it still won¡¯t quench my thirst for your blood. My initial n was to first take down Jonathan, then slowly, everyone in your family, and finally the Seet Group. But then I came up with a better idea; I can use you guys as bargaining chips to force Jonathan to destroy Seet Group. Then I¡¯d make him watch as I ughter you one by one. But don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be devastated for long, since he will be finished off soon enough to meet you guys in hell. This is such a good n it¡¯s exhrating. So, if you think I will change my mind and let you go, don¡¯t hold your breath.¡± Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 The realization suddenly came to Sophia: Monica wanting Jonathan to go to her father¡¯s grave and kill himself was merely the beginning. Even if Jonathan did follow through with her orders and killed himself, her mission to torment the Seet family would not have simply ended there. Monica said that doing it this way felt much more satisfying. Sophia breathed a mental sigh of relief at this statement, because if Monica hadn¡¯t changed her ns and followed the original one, then Jonathan would most likely be dead in front of Sam Marston¡¯s grave at this very moment. Would the Seet family be able to survive these perils this time? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With the threat to their lives hanging right over their heads and Evan nowhere to be found, could they rely on Davin alone to save them from danger? ¡°Who do you think is more important in your husband and son¡¯s eyes: you, or the Seet Group? Would they drop everything and abandon the Group for you? Or would they be willing to do anything to save the Group, even if that means leaving you for dead?¡± Sophia raised her head to re at Monica. ¡°The Seet Group doesn¡¯t just belong to the Seet family. There are other shareholders as well! Those two alone don¡¯t have the power to ruin the Group! You¡¯re just trying to twist their arm!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t ruin the Group? So you¡¯re saying they do not care for your life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If you¡¯re trying to use me as leverage against Jonathan or Davin, you¡¯d better not waste your time. Jonathan has long been having affairs with other women, and we don¡¯t have a good rtionship. He could care less if I¡¯m killed or not! Besides that, I¡¯ve always favored Evan more instead of Davin, so Davin would never even consider ruining the Seet Group for me!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Monica still wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. She snapped a few pictures of her hostages, then promptly called Davin¡¯s number. The moment the call went through, Davin¡¯s furious roar came bursting out of the receiver. ¡°You mad woman! Where are my mom, Nina and Maya? If you dare touch a single hair on their head, I¡¯ll personally chop you up into minced meat and feed you to the sharks!¡± Monica wasn¡¯t annoyed by Davin but was rather pleased with his reaction. A satisfied smile curled her lips. The more desperate and frustrated Davin was, the more he was proving to her that he cared about Sophia and these two little girls. ¡°Do you want to know how they¡¯re faring? I can send you a picture and let you have a little peek. But first, how are my instructions for you to destroy the Seet Group getting along?¡± ¡°Release them right now! Don¡¯t even think about destroying the Seet Group! Just tell me how much money you want and I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Davin didn¡¯t know anything about the grudge Monica held against the Seet family and thought she was motivated by mary gain. Thus, he thought he was being generous by allowing her to determine the amount she wanted from him. Monicaughed as if she had just heard the funniest joke of her life. ¡°Money? You don¡¯t get it, do you, Davin? I don¡¯t want to be paid in money, I want someone to pay with their life! All the money you can give me could never buy back a life!¡± ¡°Then just take me instead! I¡¯ll give you my life, so let go of my mom, Maya and Nina! I¡¯m still young and I¡¯m a man of the Seet family, so my life will definitely be of much more value than theirs!¡± Hmph! You are also going to lose your life sooner orter! Who do you think you are to exchange your life for theirs? ¡°Cut the crap and do as I say. I want to see the Seet Group¡¯s stocks plummet before the sun rises tomorrow. I also want to see the Seet Group¡¯s contracts with the Snyder Group, the Walker Group, the Campbell Group, and the Jones Group all terminated!¡± The Snyders, the Walkers, the Campbells, the Jones¡­ These four groups had been through thick and thin with the Seet Group. Terminating their contracts would shake the very foundations of the Seet Group! If this woman was so cruel as to voice these requests right off the bat, it seemed she had a very thorough understanding of the Seet Group! ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your response, Davin. If you don¡¯t respond, I¡¯ll cut off one of your mom¡¯s arms!¡± ¡°Go ahead and try! If you dare to even touch her, I¡¯ll cut you up into pieces! I¡¯ll make you wish you were never born!¡± ¡°Sure thing! If I don¡¯t get what I want tomorrow, we can try that out!¡± Looking at the screen of his phone that showed that the caller had hung up, Davin¡¯s expression was as dark as a group of gathering storm clouds. He was done for. He never thought something like this would happen to him. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Evan, why did you have to bring Nicole out on vacation now of all times? Ugh. If Nicole hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant, then Evan wouldn¡¯t have brought her out on vacation¡­ Oh, Nicole, why did you have to get pregnant now of all times? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Okay, so Nicole got pregnant now, whatever. But that damned Monica! Why did she have to appear out of nowhere having every intention of hurting the Seet family andpany? Why is life testing me like this? On one hand was the Seet Group, and on the other was his biological mom¡¯s arm. How was he supposed to choose? If he really terminated the contracts with thosepanies, it would cause irreversible damage to the Seet Group. But if he didn¡¯t do so, his dear mother, as stubborn and prideful as she was, might actually lose an arm¡­ He didn¡¯t even want to think about it. He didn¡¯t want to think about how devastated she would be if she lost an arm. At that moment, John knocked on the door and entered the room. ¡°Mr. Davin, here are the reports for the company¡¯s profits these past few days. Please take a look.¡± ¡°Profits, profits, who cares about earning anymore? Put those away!¡± Davin was all over the ce and could barely think straight. How could he be in the mood to check how much money was earned? ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Davin. Damien and Jensen have already started investigating. You must have faith that they will discover a lead.¡± Davin raised his head weakly as he looked at John. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you something: what do you think my brother would do if he were in this position?¡± He proceeded to describe the ultimatum Monica had given him. John, too, had a troubled expression after listening to Davin. After thinking in silence for a while, he carefully replied, ¡°Mr. Davin, I¡¯m in no position to say what I think Mr. Evan would do if he were in your shoes. But, I do think that he woulde up with a n that ensures everyone¡¯s safety. He would not let thepany suffer any losses, and he would make sure Mrs. Seet¡¯s arm stays intact.¡± Davin furrowed his eyebrows together. He already knew that a perfect solution that could ensure the safety of both thepany and his mother was the best answer. The question was, what was this solution? Davin asked again, ¡°If my brother were in my shoes right now, how would hee up with an all-perfect solution?¡± John blinked slowly, looking stunned. Why was Mr. Davin asking him? How was he supposed to know? ¡°Mr. Davin, how about you give a call to Mr. Evan and ask him personally? How could I know even if you asked me?¡± Davin went over the suggestion in his mind. ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll call Evan up and ask what he thinks.¡± Saying so, he picked up his phone and called Evan¡¯s contact number. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect Evan to switch off his phone. Are you kidding me? Evan, weren¡¯t you the one who told me before you left that if an emergency happens, I can call you anytime? So why is your phone switched off now? Davin tried calling again and again in a panic but to no avail. So, he had no choice but to try calling Nicole¡¯s phone instead. s, her phone was switched off as well. What the hell? Did you both coordinate this or something? Everything back here at home is going to hell! How could the two of you just so happen to have your phones switched off? You both are definitely doing this on purpose! Davin would have never thought that Evan and Nicole both had logical reasons for switching their phones off. Nicole¡¯s phone was off because she had identally dropped it into the water while they were on a boat, and had yet to get it fixed. Meanwhile, Evan saw how much fun Nicole was having and didn¡¯t want their mood to ruined by any interruptions. He nned on properly apanying her for these few months and had thus switched off his phone so he could dedicate all his time and energy to spoiling his wife and nothing else. When the calls for help didn¡¯t work, Davin felt like thest thread he was holding onto had snapped. The only thing that was going through his head was ¡°I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m done for¡± over and over again. He was really going to have to face this alone. What should I do? What should I do? His heart was nearly beating out of his chest as he desperately tried to calm himself down and think straight. Think, brain, think. There has to be a way out of this. No matter how much he thought about it, it seemed that only She could help him now! As long as the Muir Group was willing to provide some assistance, there was still a chance that he could solve this. He grabbed his coat and hurriedly left the president¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Davin, what are you doing?¡± John asked, thoroughly confused. ¡°I¡¯m going to get help! You better look after the Seet Group while I¡¯m gone, or Evan is not going to let you off the hook once hees back!¡± Evan, pleasee back soon¡­ Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Why did Mr. Davin call Mr. Evan by his first name? Was it because he was bolder when Mr. Seet wasn¡¯t here? Or was he shocked to his wits and lost his mind? ¡°Mr. Davin, where will you get reinforcement from?¡± John asked caringly. ¡°To the sheep pen!¡± John frowned and thought to himself. I think he is referring to Ms. She¡¯s house! Hmm, I hope that Mr. Davin can really figure out a way to solve this crisis. Otherwise, I can¡¯t imagine what will happen to the Seet Group and the Seet family! On the other hand, Davin anxiously sped off to the Muir family vi in his car. She¡¯s parents were surprised to see their son-inw arrived at their vi so hastily. ¡°Davin, what¡¯s going on?¡± Patrick asked as he was confused. ¡°Did something happen to She?¡± La was a little nervous too. ¡°She is fine. I¡¯m not here for She but something else.¡± Their expressions softened once they heard that their daughter was fine. ¡°Davin, calm down. Have a seat and tell us what happened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Davin. Are you here to talk about your marriage with She?¡± La enquired. How could I be in the mood to discuss our marriage now? I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m going to let you down! Davin sat on the crescent-shaped sofa and exined, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask a favor from Patrick. I¡¯m not sure if you are willing to help me.¡± Without hesitation, Patrick replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re my son-inw, I will certainly help you if I can. Just tell me what it is about.¡± Davin nced sideways at the two maids, who were cleaning up the antique cab. As La immediately got his hint, she made up an excuse and asked all of them to leave. Now, Davin was finally willing to speak his mind. Patrick was startled once he heard it. ¡°You are asking me to talk to the Walker and Jones families so that they can y along with the Seet family?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right! Since you¡¯re close to the elders of the Walker and Jones families, I hope you can ask for their favor to cooperate with us. We will then spread the rumor that they are going to terminate their contracts with Seet Group! Nheless, our partnerships remain the same. I only want those with ill- intention to believe that the Seet family is going to terminate its contracts with the Walker and Jones families.¡± ¡°Are you doing this because some is driving a wedge, hoping that they will fall out with the Seet Group?¡± Davin quietly heaved a sigh and thought. They aren¡¯t only hoping to see a fall-out, but also wish to see the Seet Group copses entirely and doomed! However, it¡¯s okay for Patrick to think that way. After all, if I exin it clearly to him, Seet Group might be put in danger. ¡°Exactly, Patrick. So, we need the Walker and Jones families to work with us so that the ill-intentioned people will think that their n is sessful. Do you think you can help me with that?¡± Patrick looked up at La. Since she was part of the Walker family, she would have a better chance in persuading them. La understood him and gave it some thought. After a while, she said, ¡°Davin, I can help you. However, you have to treat She well from now on. We help you today in the hope that you can give her the happiness she deserves.¡± ¡°I understand. Rest assured that I will treat her well,¡± Davin promised. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll persuade the Walker family then!¡± After agreeing to his request without hesitation, La stood up and went upstairs to change her clothes. Meanwhile, Patrick also stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll meet the Jones family! Davin, you can wait for our good news.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot for your help. I¡¯ll head back first. Call me if you have any news!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After leaving the Muir family, Davin thought about persuading the Snyder and Campbell families to do the same. These two families had close rtionships with the Seet family, so they would probably agree to y along if he and Jonathan persuaded them together. As soon as he got back to the Seet Residence, he rushed to the study to look for Jonathan. Nevertheless, once he exined the n, Jonathan heaved a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Davin, your method doesn¡¯t really work as it can¡¯t solve the crux of the problem.¡± ¡°Dad, what do you mean by that?¡± Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 ¡°Monica¡¯s real motive is to destroy the Seet Group, and so to make the Four terminate their contracts with us is merely the first step. Even if you can persuade The Four to y along and deceive Monica, she wille up with some other conditions tomorrow! She¡¯ll push her luck and threaten you again!¡± ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no time to consider too much because Mom, Nina, and Maya are in her hands. If we don¡¯t do as she said by tomorrow morning, Mom might really lose an arm! We definitely can¡¯t let that happen! So, let¡¯s deal with whatever we can for now!¡± Jonathan heaved a sigh and thought to himself. This is a vicious cycle of revenge! ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dad. We have to persuade the Snyder and Campbell families so that Mom can keep her arm!¡± Since Davin kept urging him to move, Jonathan finally decided to leave the Seet Residence with him and went to the Snyder family vi first. Given that the two families had close rtionships for many years, the Snyder family agreed to their demands quickly. Besides, Arthur, the head of the Snyder family, said earnestly, ¡°The Snyder family is willing to work with you as long as we¡¯re not really terminating the contracts. Besides, our rtionships mustn¡¯t be affected.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t have to terminate our contracts. After all, the Seet Group won¡¯t do something that undermines our own foundation. We only wish to deceive the ill-intentioned mastermind into thinking that their evil schemes are sessful. Then, we will be able to track and go after her!¡± ¡°Davin, I believe what you said. I¡¯ll instruct my men to spread the rumorter.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Nevertheless, Arthur seemed to have reservations about the n. He thought about it for a while and asked suddenly, ¡°Does your brother Evan know about this?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Evan¡­ he will know it soon. I¡¯ll call him to inform him about itter.¡± ¡°Yes, you should tell him about it because it¡¯s a very important matter!¡± ¡°Rest assured. Evan will surely thank you once he knows this.¡± Arthur actually didn¡¯t mind if Evan would be grateful to him. Instead, he hoped that Evan would have no objections so that the arrangements remained unchanged. After leaving the Snyder family vi, they went to the Campbell family. The Campbell family was rather cautious and curious about the reason behind Seet Grouping up with such a move. Also, the head of the Campbell family, Joshua Campbell, was worried that the Seet family nned to make trouble for them. Will he go up against the Campbell family after spreading the rumor? ¡°I think we should be cautious about it since it isn¡¯t a trivial matter.¡± Actually, Davin had heard that those from the Campbell family were nebbish and petty. Hence, while they were on their way, he had asked Jonathan toe forward just in case the Campbell family couldn¡¯t be persuaded easily. Jonathan got the hint as soon as Davin nced at him. Without further ado, he took out a paper and a pen to write down their proposal in ck and white. Despite their effort, Joshua still hesitated after hearing it from Jonathan. ¡°Given that the president of Seet Group is Mr. Evan, would it be better that he writes it instead?¡± Davin looked at Joshua and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you worried that Evan won¡¯t acknowledge pledges that are written by my dad?¡± Joshua was rendered speechless. He was indeed afraid that it was part of the Seet family¡¯s tricks, and thus Evan wouldn¡¯t acknowledge what Jonathan wrote. Since Joshua remained silent, Davin knew that his guess was right. As such, he suggested calling Evan so that he could listen to Evan¡¯s promise by himself. He was calm and dialed the number to call Evan. However, he soon remembered that Evan¡¯s phone was turned off when he called him earlier on. Is his phone still turned off? He waited anxiously, yet his hope didn¡¯t materialize in the end. My goodness! Evan, what are you doing? Our house is almost burned down! Please turn on your phone! Because Davin couldn¡¯t reach Evan, Joshua felt that something wasn¡¯t right and began to give various excuses to reject their request. As Davin was pissed off, he struck the table and yelled, ¡°Now, the Snyder Group, the Walker Group, and the Jones Group have all agreed to y along with the Seet Group. If you refuse to cooperate with us, there is only one option left. The Campbell Group has to terminate its contracts officially with the Seet Group.¡± Joshua was taken aback. Did the three major groups really agree to it? Why on earth did they agree though? If the other groups really supported and decided to stick together with the Seet Group, then their coboration with Campbell Group with definitely be terminated if he refused to cooperate. Under such circumstances, the Campbell Group would suffer a huge blow that would result in great loss. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 After giving it some thought, he made an excuse to go to the washroom and called the Snyder Group. Finally, he decided to cooperate with Davin when he confirmed that he wasn¡¯t lying. Besides, he didn¡¯t ask Jonathan to write the terms down to avoid any embarrassment. Atst, he agreed to it without humiliating himself. After leaving the Campbell family vi, Davinmented, ¡°Joshua is as sly as a fox!¡± Jonathan sighed and replied, ¡°Well, this sly old fox supported the Seet Group in the past when we were having troubles. Otherwise, Evan certainly won¡¯t tolerate him for so long since he can never befriend a nebbish.¡± ¡°That is because Evan has identified his strengths and given him the chance to unleash them. Evan is making the best use of him, or else he will never put up with such a man.¡± Jonathan agreed to what he said. After all, Evan was widely known as a decisive, merciless, and principled man. As such, he definitely had his own reasons for tolerating Joshua. ¡°Now that The Four have all agreed to y along, we¡¯ll see if Monica keeps her promise tomorrow.¡± ¡°Dad, do you think the Seet Group¡¯s stock price will plummet once the public knows that The Four is going to terminate contracts with us?¡± This was another request Monica made. She wanted the stock price of the Seet Group to drop! ¡°It probably will. Anyway, we¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Davin nodded in response. Not long after that, She¡¯s father called Davin to tell him that he had managed to persuade both the Walker and Jones family to act ording to his n. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll always remember your kindness and repay you in the future.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t put it this way. We only wish for you to treat She well. Since she grew up like a pampered princess, please take good care of her and put her first in everything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I, Davin Seet, swear to God that I will treat her very well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Alright, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy. When you have solved your problems, let¡¯s sit down and talk about both your wedding arrangements.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Davin drove Jonathan back to the Seet Residence. When he passed by a jewelry shop, he even purposely chose some jewelry for She.¡± When he got home, She was all excited when she saw the jewelry. She quickly put on the jade pendant, the exquisite bracelet, and the diamond ne of thetest design. As she looked into the mirror, she felt that the jewelry matched her grace perfectly. ¡°Davin, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sweet and thoughtful. I mean, you treat me better by the day.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m a loyal man. Besides, when have I ever mistreated you?¡± ¡°You mistreated me in the past. You¡­¡± Once She began to settle the scores, Davin immediately interrupted, ¡°Alright, let bygones be bygones. We shouldn¡¯t talk about the past anymore. Why don¡¯t we talk about our future? I mean, let¡¯s see if I¡¯m sincere to you in the future.¡± ¡°Okay, you said so, not me.¡± ¡°Yup, I said that. Should I write it down in ck and white for you?¡± After contemting it for a moment, she turned around and entered the study. Then, she handed a pen and paper to him and said, ¡°Write it down. Write down everything that I say.¡± Hmm? Davin was a little shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that She really wanted him to write it down because he only said it casually. Fine, I¡¯ll do it. I have promised her parents to do to treat her well after all. She was excited when she looked at the pledges that Davin wrote for her. When they were in kindergarten, she already feltfortable being with Davin and always wanted to y together. Time flew by, and she didn¡¯t expect that they were married eventually. Is this the so- called ¡°fate¡±? ¡°Hahaha, Davin. Before we got our marriage certificate, your mom gave me three papers, and one of them was empty. Besides, one of the papers reads that you have to do all the household chores. Do you still remember?¡± ¡°What? Do you really want me to do the household chores? Since we have maids here, I don¡¯t have to it, right?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you do it right now, but your pledges are important to me. I will feel at ease when your pledges are in my hand. I mean, they¡¯re even more reassuring than money!¡± As She spoke, she kept the new pledges that he wrote into the safe box carefully. Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Davin couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh.Will She grab the papers and scream at me one day to settle the scores?Well, that will be exciting! Meanwhile, Nicole and Evan had a good time traveling in Lisanthos for a couple of days. He was cheerful to see the joyful smiles on her face. He thought that the happiest thing on earth was to make his wife happy and all smiling. After all, he would be delighted as long as his wife was happy. ¡°Nicole, do you like this ce very much?¡± Nicole nodded and replied, ¡°The scenery here is beautiful and looks like the peaceful world in a painting¡­ We can see flowers everywhere, breezy rivers, and clean stone roads. I mean, the hustle and bustle of the outside world seem to have been isted from here. So, I even feel cleaner spiritually, as if I¡¯m a character in the painting. Whenever I close my eyes, I can breathe in the fresh air which makes me feelfortable and free.¡± On the other hand, Evan squinted and smiled when Nicole was exining how she loved the ce. After a while, he asked gently, ¡°If you really love this ce, why don¡¯t we stay in this city for a few more days?¡± She thought about his suggestion for a brief moment, Nicole soon agreed happily. When Evan took her into his arms, their eyes met with affection. At this moment, the surroundings looked like a peaceful yet lively painting, and they were like the main characters who embellished the entire street. When they returned to the hotel at night, Evan specially ordered Nicole¡¯s favorite dishes and took them to their room with a tray. ¡°Why did you take the dishes in? I mean, we can just eat in the restaurant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that you might be tired now. Besides, it¡¯s the same to have dinner in our room.¡± Nicole smiled sweetly at him and sat at the dining table. On the other hand, Evan put the dishes nicely on the table, then asked her which dish was more to her liking and whether she wanted to order other dishes. She was touched to see that he was so gentle and thoughtful. After all, she had never expected that the president of a multinational corporation would care about her so much. At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. ¡°These dishes are more than enough. Go ahead and try the dishes too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can start eating first.¡± She picked up her cutlery and began to eat away. The sense of taste of a woman would somehow change when she was pregnant. Also, it was totally different from thest time she was pregnant. Because she particrly felt like eating meat, her eyes would even shine when she stared at the meat dish. When Evan saw her ferocious face, he recalled Maya¡¯s reaction when she was young. Her eyes would also shine the moment she saw dessert. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and asked, ¡°Do you think our baby will resemble Maya and love eating?¡± ¡°No. Maya loves eating because I purposely raised her that way. When she was born, she was too thin and almost died. So, I guided her to have more food to make sure that she would grow up stronger. She was quite obedient and eventually bes a glutton. Anyway, I don¡¯t think this baby will be as weak as her but will turn out to be cute and healthy instead!¡± Since she looked forward to the baby being born, he couldn¡¯t help but guess if the baby were a boy or a girl. Besides, he was also curious to know what the baby would look like. When he was still lost in thought, she had already devoured more than half of the pork chop. Suddenly, as if a thought shed through her mind, she looked up at him and handed over the remaining pork chop to him embarrassedly. ¡°Do you want to have some?¡± He shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t really enjoy eating pork chops. But if you love it, I¡¯ll ask around and look for the restaurant with the best pork chops in this area and take you there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The pork chop in this restaurant is delicious. We can buy some before we leave. In that case, I can enjoy eating them on our way home.¡± ¡°Sure! You can bring along as many as you want as long as you like it.¡± ¡°How about sending some of the pork chops to Nina and Maya?¡± However, Evan furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary! I mean, Maya is a good cook now. I¡¯m sure the pork chops that she made will taste even better.¡± After giving it some thought, she eventually agreed to it too. After all, Maya was a chef now and could make all kinds of delicacies. ¡°I wonder how are Nina and Maya doing now. Do they miss us?¡± Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 ¡°We¡¯ve only been here for several days, and you are starting to miss them already? Don¡¯t worry. Mom will take good care of them,¡± Evanforted her. She shed him a smile and didn¡¯t utter a word. When she lifted a ss of milk to drink, it slipped and fell to the ground unexpectedly, making her heart skip a beat. He looked at her caringly and asked, ¡°Are you scalded?¡± She shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡± Nevertheless, she began to feel uneasy unknowingly. Why would a ss suddenly slip from my hand and shatter into pieces? Was it the sign of a bad omen? A worried look shed across her eyes when she looked up at him. Even though Evan noticed her grim expression, he thought she probably overthought because she was pregnant. As such, heforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Only a ss is broken.¡± However, since her heart was thumping, she told him, ¡°But I feel very uneasy. Should we give Nina and Maya a call?¡± He decided to give them a call to console her. However, as soon as he made the phone call, he realized that Maya¡¯s phone was turned off. The same happened to Nina¡¯s phone when he called her. As such, Nicole began to really feel worried about them. ¡°Did something bad happen?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll call Mom.¡± Unexpectedly, Sophia¡¯s phone was also turned off when he called her. What¡­ Why did all of them turn off their phones? Is this thetest trend in our house? Nicole knitted her brows and was as confused as him. Besides, she grew increasingly anxious about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me call Dad.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that everyone in the house had turned off his or her phone. Miles away, Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Evan¡¯s call. Also, he hesitated about what he should say. Should I tell Evan about what is happening to Sophia, Nina, Maya, and the Seet Group? Nevertheless, given that Evan was smart, Jonathan couldn¡¯t hide the past from him anymore once he revealed it. How will he react to it if he knows that the Seet Group yed dirty tricks in the past to be sessful today? He was worried that his image as his father would plummet. However, if I keep it from him now and something bad really happens to Sophia, Nina, Maya, and the Seet Group, how am I going to face him? After thinking through it, he believed that the lives of his family members were way more important than his reputation. As such, he decided to answer the phone and tell Evan everything. ¡°Evan, where are you two now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re at Lisanthos. Why did Mom turn off her phone?¡± Oh well, since your mom is in danger now, her phone is surely not with her! After giving it some thought, Jonathan answered vaguely, ¡°Evan, something has happened in the family. Can you put your trip on hold and bring Nicole back?¡± Evan frowned and asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a thorny problem. You¡¯ll find out when you¡¯re back.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t reveal anything to Evan for now. He was worried that something bad would happen to Evan and Nicole if they were nervous about the incident and returned hastily. Nheless, Evan was even more curious when he didn¡¯t say much. What can actually make Mom and his two daughters turn off their phones? Besides, if it isn¡¯t something important, Jonathan won¡¯t ask me to go back so soon. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I understand, Dad.¡± Once Evan hung up the phone, he immediately dialed Davin¡¯s number. He believed that Davin was the only one from whom he could get the truth from. Meanwhile, Davin thought that it was a dream when he saw the caller ID. Didn¡¯t Evan and Nicole turn off their phones together? Why does he turn on his phone again? Evan, you¡¯ve finally turned on your phone! Our family and the Seet Group need you! Davin grabbed his phone nervously as if it was hisst lifeline. However, someone took his phone away right before he could pick it up. At this moment, he felt that thest lifeline that belonged to him and the Seet family was removed forcefully. ¡°Give the phone back to me!¡± As he was nervous, he couldn¡¯t help but yell furiously. However, he was startled when he looked up and realized who took his phone away. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 ¡°Kai?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s call. Let me pick it up for you!¡± He answered the phone as soon as he finished. ¡°Hello, Daddy and Mommy. Are you having a wonderful trip?¡± Evan was delighted and surprised to hear Kyle¡¯s voice. ¡°Kyle, why are you here? Are you back at Y City?¡± ¡°Yup, Ipleted the challenges in the secret base in advance, so I cane home earlier. How¡¯s Mommy?¡± Immediately, Nicole took the phone from Evan excitedly. She was initially worried about Kyle after his teacher informed her that he went to the secret base. Now that Kyle was back at Y City, she was overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°Kai, Mommy heard that you have taken up the challenge and went to the secret base. Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine and not harmed at all.¡± ¡° ¡°Great! Mommy and Daddy are going back tomorrow to reunite with you!¡± ¡°Mommy, since Daddy doesn¡¯t always have time to take you out, you should give him a chance to keep youpany! Besides, you will disappoint Daddy foring home so soon!¡± Actually, Kyle was aware of what was happening to the Seet family and Seet Group by now. Besides, he also knew that Nicole was pregnant. When she was carrying the four of them then, she hid from Evan and suffered a lot. This time, he didn¡¯t want her to be worried about the Seet family¡¯s problems anymore. Instead, he hoped that his mother would always keep herself in a good mood before giving birth to the baby. Nevertheless, Davin was rather worried when he heard Kyle. After a while, he said firmly, ¡°I think we should let your Daddye back!¡± At this juncture, Davin was worried about the lives of Sophia and his two nieces. Also, he was concerned about the future of the Seet Group. Unexpectedly, Kyle nced at him intently and replied, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t have toe back for such a trivial matter!¡± A trivial matter? You little brat surely isn¡¯t aware that the Seet Group is in big trouble now!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Davin was thinking about what he had to say, Evan asked over the phone, ¡°What kind of thorny problem does the family have now?¡± ¡°Evan, let me exin to you¡­¡± Nheless, as soon as Davin opened his mouth, Kyle swiftly grabbed some waste paper and put it into his mouth. He stared at Kyle shockingly. Despite his anger, he couldn¡¯t say anything because his mouth was sealed. ¡°Daddy, the thorny problem is that Uncle Davin and I got into an argument again. You¡¯re aware that Uncle Davin and I are like enemies ever since I was young. This time, we had a big quarrel. Even Grandpa and Grandma think that he is in the wrong. But still, he is dissatisfied and keeps arguing with a young boy like me. I mean, he is so petty! How can someone like him handle the Seet Group?¡± ¡°Kai, you can¡¯t be so rude to Uncle Davin. He is your elder, and you have to respect him!¡± Nicole criticized him. Kyle didn¡¯t utter a word as if he realized that he was wrong. On the other hand, Davin whose mouth was sealed nced at him resentfully. You little brat, why are you talking nonsense! We¡¯re already in a life-and-death situation, yet you im that it¡¯s only a quarrel between us. You¡¯re right. You¡¯re the least petty and most visionary man in the world! On the other hand, Evan frowned as he recalled Jonathan¡¯s tone when he talked to him. Deep in his heart, he felt that it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as Kyle imed to be. Hence, he continued to ask, ¡°Why did Grandma, Nina, and Maya turn off their phones?¡± Davin immediately rolled his eyes at Kyle. Humph! Let¡¯s see how you can cover up your lie! Much to his surprise, Kyle answeredposedly, ¡°That was because Uncle Evan dreamed that he could persuade them to go up against me. Grandma, Nina, and Maya were so annoyed by him to the point that they have to turn off their phones!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Evan was a little suspicious. ¡°If Daddy doesn¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll ask them to call you once theye home.¡± Davin was rendered speechless. My goodness! You little brat can lie without even batting an eyelid! I am really impressed! Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Although Evan was still suspicious about what Kyle said, he nced at Nicole for a while and didn¡¯t continue to ask further questions. ¡°Daddy, just keep Mommypany. Since you weren¡¯t with Mommy when she had us then, you have to make it up to her this time!¡± ¡°But Kyle, Mommy wishes to go home and meet you as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Well, you can always see me via video call! Mommy, if you reallye home earlier for me but waste the trip that Daddy has nned borately, he will have regrets for the rest of his life. Besides, I¡¯ll be upset too!¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, Evan could tell that Kyle purposely didn¡¯t want Nicole to go back. Even though he was unsure of the reason behind it, he knew that Kyle wouldn¡¯t do so without due considerations. As such, he began to y along and persuade her to stay. ¡°Kyle is right. Nicole, please allow me to make up for my absence in the past. Just keep mepany for a couple of more months, okay?¡± Given that both Evan and Kyle said so, Nicole didn¡¯t insist on going back anymore. She promised, ¡°Okay, Kyle. Mommy won¡¯t go back for now.¡± ¡°Mommy, have a wonderful trip with Daddy!¡± ¡°Okay! You¡¯ve to get along with Uncle Davin too.¡± After that, she asked Davin to forgive Kyle for he was young and immature. When Davin looked at Kyle, he felt that Kyle¡¯s eyes seemed to be as cold as Evan¡¯s. After Nicole finished, he coughed for a while and replied, ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Please take care of them. I¡¯ll thank you when I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nicole, enjoy your trip with Evan, and don¡¯t worry about us.¡± He said thest few words against his will. If Kyle didn¡¯t stare at him with a piercingly cold gaze, he would never say such things when the Seet Group was in danger. Instead, he would definitely ask Evan toe back and rescue all of them! ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve to hang up the phone now. Uncle Davin and I have a lot to talk about.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Once he hung up the phone, Davin red at him and said, ¡°Do you know that the family is facing big trouble? Something terrible might happen if you don¡¯t allow your Daddy toe home!¡± He kept gnashing his teeth when he spoke. ¡°If Daddyes home, something terrible might also happen because Mommy will be worried all the time,¡± Kyle retortedposedly. Davin was startled. So this little brat is actually worried about Nicole getting overly worried and anxious that it will be bad for the baby? Humph! Your reason is epted, but¡­ ¡°Kyle, Uncle Davin is not joking with you. The Seet family is in big trouble now. Your grandma, Nina, and Maya are all in the hands of a madwoman. They might be in danger!¡± ¡°The madwoman is Monica Martson, right?¡± ¡°How do you know about her?¡± Kyle nced at him mysteriously and replied, ¡°I¡¯m gifted with the ability to find things out quickly.¡± Davin rolled his eyes at him. Then, his lips pursed when he looked at Kyle as if the little brat¡¯s boasting were disgusting to him. ¡°If you¡¯re really able to find things out quickly, you should know where they are. Besides, you can also listen to what they are saying now!¡± ¡°I knew it already!¡± Davin was surprised to hear it. ¡°Is that true? How did you know it? Didn¡¯t you juste back?¡± ¡°Yup. I came back to Y City two hours ago and met one of the Hidden Masters, Damien, as soon as I entered the Imperial Garden. So, I knew what happened to Nina, Maya, and Grandma. When I investigated this matter with him, I have discovered the location that they were being locked away easily.¡± Oh, I see! He knew it because he met Damien! It was actually Davin who sent the Hidden Masters to investigate the matter. Based on what Kyle said, it appeared that they had found some leads. Hence, Kyle could continue the investigation and discover where Sophia, Nina, and Maya were. ¡°Kyle, where are they now?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°They are in an old house in the suburbs. Since many men are guarding the house, we might set off the rm once we go in. Besides, Monica might hurt them if she got panicked. So, I think it¡¯s better to make a n only after you meet Monica tomorrow.¡± After that, he continued to ask, ¡°Do you know why Monica dares to go up against the Seet Group in such a grant manner?¡± Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Davin pondered, ¡°I think there are three reasons. Firstly, I heard that she holds a grudge against our family, and she wants revenge! Secondly, she thinks that this is a golden opportunity since your daddy is not around. Thirdly, she surely is capable and has done all the preparation. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have done this for nothing!¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not that dull-witted after all!¡± ¡°Of course. If your daddy is not around, I would be the smartest one and also the head of the Seet family.¡± Kyle stared at him coldly, ¡°Well, in that case, the Seet Group would definitely be led into the lion¡¯s den. Before we know it, the family and everything else would be utterly destroyed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Davin raised an eyebrow. You¡¯re still so young Kyle, how can you say such a thing? ¡°Kai, I know you have a sharp tongue and I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. If you don¡¯t ask your Daddy toe back, then you¡¯ll be held ountable for saving Grandma, Nina and Maya. In addition, you will also be responsible for Monica holding Seet Group hostage. Any problems with that?¡± Before Kyle could answer, Davin further eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are all words and no action. Are you just all talk?¡± Kyle looked seemingly confident, ¡°I will show you my true abilities.¡± ¡°Alright then, we shall wait and see. I will be watching you. If you can resolve this crisis, I will gift you with a limited edition super sports!¡± ¡°Who cares about that!¡± Having said that, Kyle turned around and left the president¡¯s office. Staring as he left, Davin became unsettled. He wasn¡¯t sure if Kyle was really capable. If he were just good at talking and wasn¡¯t able to solve the matter on hand, Seet Group could really be in grave danger then. Ah¡­ Kyle, even though both of us don¡¯t see eye to eye and we¡¯re always arguing, I really wish you could help save the Seet family during this difficult time. If we could survive the storm and end up alright, I will definitely praise you by giving you a big fat thumbs up after that! Kyle left Seet Group and went to meet Jonathan at the Seet Residence. If Monica was resentful towards the Seet family and wanted to seek revenge, he really needed to know what had actually happened in the past. Jonathan was surprised to see Kyle. ¡°Kai? When did youe back?¡± Kyle looked at his wristwatch and answered ordingly, ¡°Grandpa, it takes less than three hours for me to return to Y City.¡± Jonathan looked worried. Seet family is facing a crisis right now and Kyle came back during this time. Could it be that he¡¯s also dragged into this mess? ¡°Kai, when do you return to school?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯vepleted the secret base challenge. I took a leave of absence two years in advance and have already graduated. I don¡¯t need to go back!¡± ¡°I see,¡± Jonathan replied solemnly. Kyle then proceeded frankly, ¡°Grandpa, I want to know the grudge between Monica and the Seets. Please tell me everything!¡± ¡°You knew about Monica?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa, my Daddy and Mommy are on a holiday and they¡¯ll only return after a few months. I will settle this matter in regards to Monica!¡± Evan¡¯s noting back? Jonathan started thinking suddenly as he turned around and looked at Kyle. He¡¯s not even sixteen yet, will he be able to handle a huge problem like this? ¡°Grandpa, please have faith in me!¡± Jonathan hesitated. Well then, Kyle was indeed his grandson. It wouldn¡¯t differ much if he were to tell either him or Evan. ¡°Take a seat. This is quite aplicated matter and it might take some time to exin.¡± Kyle nodded and he sat down. He stared at Jonathan eagerly while waiting for him to reveal everything that had happened in the past. Jonathan sat across him. He picked up his cup of tea and took a sip. Either he was lubricating his voice or it was to calm his emotions down. After a while, he finally let out. ¡°The story¡¯s like this. During that time, your Great-grandpa was in charge of the Seet Group. Day in, day out, he was stressed at work and it took a toll on his health. He was then hospitalized. Meanwhile, I was temporarily in charge of the Seet Group.¡± ¡°The Seet Group back then wasn¡¯t as bigpared to where we are now. When the business was just about to expand exponentially, luck wasn¡¯t on our side. Thepany that was under my management faced some problems suddenly¡­¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 The floodgates opened and memories came pouring in. Jonathan opened up and talked about the past that he had buried for many years. When it came to the essential part of the story, he held back instantaneously. His throat choked a little. ¡°Grandpa, what happened to thepany then?¡± Kyle asked eagerly. Jonathan took another sip of tea. Both his hands gripped onto the cup and continued, ¡°Seet Group received a big business deal from the Marston Group back then. Bothpanies rushed to produce a batch of valuable products together. However, Seet Group miscalcted two important data and there was a huge problem with the final product. Everything had gone to waste. Therefore, Seet Group was responsible for quite a huge loss. If we were to pay off everything based on our financial ability back then, bankruptcy might have been the next thing for us.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Kyle asked. At that moment, his eyes deepened as if he had figured out something from within. Jonathan sighed. ¡°Kyle, do you know why your Great-grandpa did not hand over the Seet Group to me, but to your Dad instead?¡± ¡°Something to do with this matter?¡± Kyle postted. Jonathan¡¯s face darkened and followed with a deep sigh. ¡°That is correct. I had disappointed him too much because of this matter!¡± ¡°After delivering the goods with Sam that time, I directed all the faults to him in order to minimize Seet Group¡¯s losses. I organized a drinking session and had Sam drunk on purpose. I swapped the two agreements and had him responsible for the batch of problematic goods! He was drunk and was kept in the dark. He thought he had received a profitable contract. After sobering up the next day, he came to realization that I had betrayed him when he found out that Marston Group was liable for a loss!¡± ¡°So, Marston Grouppensated for the loss and they closed down because of that?¡± ¡°Ourpany was the one that produced the defective goods. Unwilling to be a scapegoat, Sam tried his best to defend himself. I was constantly living in fear and guilt, therefore, I bribed two witnesses to prove he was at fault. Then, he was forced topensate for the losses and Marston Group went bankrupt. That incident was a great blow to him as he felt that the world¡¯s unpredictable and was filled with evil people. As a result, he suffered from depression andmitted suicide by jumping off a building not long after!¡± Kyle sank in silence. Who would¡¯ve thought Grandpa had done such a thing in the past? All these years, Grandpa was indifferent and hadn¡¯t asked much about thepany, probably he was trying to avoid the past. ¡°Your Great-grandpa thought that I wouldn¡¯t be an ideal sessor due to my ruthlessness. Therefore, he focused on training your Dad himself. I was also aware that the mistakes that I made back then were irreparable, and I¡¯ve been reflecting on them over the years. When ites topany matters, I do my best not to intervene unless there¡¯s no choice. Every time I get myself involved, I would remember that I had such an ugly past¡­ In actual fact, I¡¯ve always known that my history with Sam would one day be revealed. There¡¯s a saying ¡®karma is a bitch¡¯, who could fight against karma?¡± Kyle had mixed feelings. At that moment, he finally understood why Monica would treat the Seet family and Seet Group in such a way. A loved one¡¯s passing and apany that went bankrupt¡­ Maybe a grudge like this can¡¯t be resolved or forgotten easily with time. ¡°Kai, Grandpa is not afraid of dying. As long as Monica is able to let go of her grudge towards the Seet family, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life in exchange!¡± ¡°Grandpa, sacrificing one¡¯s life for another might not be able to diffuse Monica¡¯s hatred. If tables were turned and Seet Group went through something like that, Seet family members would certainly not let things off the hook easily either.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. What Kyle said was very objective. Even though it was unpleasant to hear, Jonathan agreed fully in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if Grandpa dies, it¡¯s impossible to atone for my sins.¡± Kyle looked perplexed. Although Grandpa¡¯s intention back then was to protect the Seet Group, his action was certainly unforgivable. It would be very difficult to resolve this grudge. Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll handle Grandma, Maya and Nina¡¯s problem and think of a solution to save them. As for Marston family¡¯s resentment towards us, that might take some time to resolve.¡± ¡°Sure, as long as innocent lives are not involved. Grandpa will find a way to bear the sins I¡¯ve made in the past, in order for Grandma, Maya and Nina to be released safely. Kyle remained in silence for a moment. Then, he turned and left the Seet Residence quietly. The next day. The news of partnership dissolution between Seet Group, Snyder Group, Jones Group, Campbell Group and Walker Group was spread widely. It was the talk of the town. Many people did not understand why the Seet Group had made this move. By dissolving the partnership with The Four, it was like an eagle severing its own wings. This decision would severely affect its future development. Some people even spected that there must be an underlying reason for what had happened. Seet Group might have decided with the direction they¡¯d like to progress forward and there¡¯s no need to partner up with The Four anymore. ¡°Ah, they can¡¯t just kick them away even if there¡¯s no need to partner up with them anymore. It¡¯s no wonder why people say that the president of Seet Group is relentless. I think he is absolutely ruthless and too aggressive.¡± While the clueless Evan was on vacation in Lisanthos, gossipers andizens had been using him of being the mastermind behind this merciless act. Wonder what his reaction would be if he heard about that? Then, some people even spected, ¡°What? Maybe there was an internal conflict or maybe The Four was the one who had a discussion and initiated the partnership dissolution with the Seet Group!¡± ¡°That could be the case. However, this might be damaging for the Seet Group no matter what the reason is.¡± ¡°It certainly would. It had already caused damages once the news got releasedst night. Even the Seet Group shares have plummeted!¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a saying, business is as fierce as war. Looks like something very exciting is about to happen in the business world of Y City!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s wait and see. It¡¯ll be an exciting show!¡± Words traveled like lightning to Monica. Her red lips curved with amusement. She had been waiting for this day toe. Seet Group was finally crumbling! ¡°Dad, are you watching from heaven? Seet Group will fall just like how Marston Group had fallen in the past! Just wait and see how they¡¯ll get destroyed bit by bit!¡± Next, she would have to speed up the process. With the hostages in her hands, she would make full use of it by ckmailing Davin to obtain her goal. The Seet Group would be destroyed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Monica, if Davin wants them back today, what should we say?¡± Monica pondered, ¡°I have my ns.¡± Soon after, her phone rang and the caller was indeed Davin. She picked up the call. ¡°Monica, I¡¯ve done what you¡¯ve asked me to do. Seet Group is in a shambles now, can¡¯t you see that? When are you going to release my Mom, Nina and Maya?¡± ¡°Davin, I remember saying to you yesterday, I would cut off one of your mother¡¯s arm if you¡¯re unable to deliver. However, I didn¡¯t promise that I would let them go if you do deliver.¡± Davin was furious. That b*tch, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be so simple! ¡°What else do you want in order to let them go?¡± ¡°If you want me to release them, it¡¯s simple. I have three members of the Seet family with me. Let¡¯s say, you do ording to what I want and I¡¯ll let one person go upon aplishing one task. Once all three tasks arepleted, they would eventually return to you.¡± Three tasks. As long as every task was able to shake the foundation of the Seet Group, then their downfall would just be around the corner. In regards to Monica¡¯s pressing demands, Davin was also clear that her main objective was to destroy the Seet Group. Therefore, he did note to an agreement. He attempted a bargain with her. ¡°Release them first. For one person you release, I¡¯llplete one task. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Davin, it¡¯s best for you to be clear that their lives are in my hand. If you don¡¯t follow my orders, I can¡¯t guarantee they¡¯ll be able to return safely! Who knows¡­ Your Mom might lose one of her legs. An eye or an ear for your beautiful nieces. Do you wish to see that happening?¡± Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 ¡°Monica! If you dare to hurt anyone of them, I will do twice the harm onto you!¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Do you think a person like me will be afraid? You can get what you want now. I don¡¯t mind if you take my life in exchange for their lives!¡± Kyle, who was standing on one side, signaled Davin to ask what did Monica want him to do. After Davin asked her, Monica thought and replied, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, let Seet Group bear a loss of fifty billion!¡± Fifty billion? Damn, what absurdity. If Seet Group were to lose fifty billion, it would affect the turnover and the business would immediately be in a dangerous state. Also, why would she want the Seet Group to lose fifty billion all of a sudden? The request had him puzzled! He calmed himself down. ¡°Monica, why not I give you five hundred million and you release one person. How does that sound? Five hundred million is not a small amount!¡± ¡°Five hundred million?¡± Monica snickered. ¡°How can youpare five hundred million to fifty billion? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course it can¡¯t bepared. However, this five hundred million will be all yours. If thepany loses out on fifty billion, none will go to you. Which would benefit you more, nothing at all or five hundred million? Not only did you make a profit, it¡¯s like hitting the jackpot instead!¡± ¡°Stop trying to talk me out of it. I will not take a penny from the Seet Group. I only want to see it being destroyed utterly!¡± Monica sneered and her voice was full of hatred. ¡°Damn it, you are a really vicious woman. You are so vindictive!¡± ¡°I¡¯m vindictive? Ha! I feel even more joy when a member of the Seet family says that!¡± ¡°You must have some mental illness¡­¡± While Davin was about to continue bickering with her, he saw Kyle writing a few words on a piece of paper. ¡°Agree to her.¡± Davin frowned. Such an excessive request and he had tomit to her? Was Kyle desperately wanting to save lives or did he alreadye up with a n? Davin hesitated for a while and chose to follow Kyle¡¯s suggestion. Upon agreeing, he hung up the phone immediately. ¡°Kai, how could you let me agree to such an excessive request? Fifty billion is not five hundred million. This is considerably a huge amount for Seet Group! This would also affect our normal turnover!¡± ¡°We cane up with a strategy before losing fifty billion!¡± ¡°What strategy?¡± Davin followed. ¡°If we lose tomorrow, we can earn it back the following day. It wouldn¡¯t affect the Seet Group too badly!¡± ¡°We will earn what we lost? Do you think it¡¯s that easy to earn fifty billion?¡± ¡°Yes, we will transfer the funds around. Move our eggs from one basket to another, then move them back eventually.¡± Davin¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing that. That¡¯s right, there were many subpanies under the Seet Group. The headquarter could seemingly lose out by segregating funds to the subpanies. Once Monica had released the hostages, they could transfer back the funds. That would still looked like a loss! Monica did not say that this wasn¡¯t allowed. It¡¯s considered a solution to a dire situation! ¡°Kyle, I think your solution might work!¡± ¡°Then have it arranged immediately!¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t understand why aren¡¯t you finding ways to save them? We don¡¯t have to waste our time entertaining Monica if we could save the three of them immediately.¡± Kyle¡¯s face darkened, ¡°It¡¯s because I want her to let go of her resentment!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As Kyle revealed what Jonathan had done in the past, Davin was utterly shocked. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true? Your Grandpa had done something like that?¡± He had always thought of his father as a calm and modest person. When ites to family matters, Sophia was always the one in charge. The father that he knew was nothing like the vicious and relentless man that Kyle had described. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and ask Grandpa. This was what he told me!¡± That had shocked him to the core! Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Compare to the modest Dad I have in my memory, the difference is just too huge! It really resonated with the saying, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover! ¡°Therefore, Monica was seeking revenge for her Dad and the Marston Group!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Indeed!¡± Davin had a hard time believing that still. ¡°Your Grandpa¡­ How could your Grandpa do something like that? Even your Dad who was nicknamed the merciless ¡°Lucifer¡±, would set boundaries for himself. My Dad had no boundaries at all!¡± Such atrocity! ¡°Do you still think Monica is a crazy woman now?¡± Davin sighed. ¡°She¡¯s not crazy but I am going to be! How do we settle this matter? The grudge is so deep, Monica will not have it resolved easily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So, let her vent her anger! I have arranged for the Hidden Masters to protect Grandma, Nina and Maya. They¡¯ll be fine for now.¡± Ah¡­! Davin¡¯s heart sank after learning about the family feud from many years ago. He found himself resonating with a wise quote. ¡°There is absolutely no such thing as love or hatred without any reason or cause.¡± There was a reason for Monica to hate the Seet family so deeply. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do what Monica wants. I¡¯ll entertain her for a few days and let her vent as much as she wants. This is what the Seet family owes her. However, if she still holds a grudge towards Seet Group after this and requests or behaves even more excessively, what shall we do then? We can¡¯t let her keep hurting the Seet family, right?¡± Kyle squinted his eyes. This matter had to be dealt with meticulously. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a solution. Give me three days.¡± ¡°Three days? Alright, Kyle. You¡¯ll think of a way on solving the family feud. As for her venting her anger, I¡¯ll take care of that. After three days, I won¡¯t entertain her anymore and it¡¯ll be your turn to solve the matter.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Kyle nodded firmly. Davin looked at him suspiciously. With a grudge so deep, this certainly looked like a dead end. He was really curious about what kind of solutions Kyle coulde up with. On the other hand. Evan had been staring at his phone. Few board members from thepany had messaged him regarding the partnership dissolution with The Four. He was puzzled. What the heck was Davin concocting? Dissolving the contract with The Four all at once would be detrimental to the Seet Group. Had he gone mental? That was self-sabotaging at its best. While Nicole was still asleep, he walked out of the room and phoned Davin. ¡°Evan, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Was it your idea to dissolve partnership with The Four?¡± Davin was baffled, ¡°¡­ Yes, about this matter¡­¡± ¡°Are you dumb for doing such a thing! Are you aware of the consequences? I reckon you should really go for training in I Nation!¡± Having to endure such scolding, Davin cried injustice from within. ¡°Evan, the dissolution is not real. We are just putting on a show.¡± Evan was confused, ¡°Do you have nothing better to do? Why would you put on a show that benefits nobody?¡± ¡°No, not at all. I¡­ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m doing this for fun. I couldn¡¯t eat for these few days because of this! Evan, there¡¯s been a veryplicated situation at home. Don¡¯t bother about it while you¡¯re on vacation, Kyle and I will solve it.¡± Evan raised an eyebrow. He recalled the previous phone call that he had where Kyle mentioned that he had some disagreements with Davin. He knew that things were convoluted at that time. It seemed like there was really something going on at home. ¡°Is this rted to the disagreement you and Kyle had?¡± ¡°Me and Kyle¡­ Evan, we weren¡¯t fighting at all. We¡¯re fighting a battle together.¡± ¡°What battle? Get to the point.¡± Davin sighed deeply. It¡¯s alright to just tell Evan since he would find out sooner orter. After having a moment of hesitation, he only revealed that Monica had sought revenge from the Seet Group. He purposely hid the fact that Nina, Maya and Sophia had been kidnapped. Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1206 Evan was stunned. Upon contemting Davin¡¯s words, he asked incredulously, ¡°Are you for real?¡± ¡°Yes. I bet you¡¯re surprised too, huh? I was really reluctant to believe it when I first heard it too. All the while, I had thought that our father was not the type to chase after fame and fortune. How did he end up doing that kind of mistake? I finally understood the reason Grandpa had chosen to cultivate you to inherit thepany instead of Dad. To err is human, and even though he was in the wrong, it was not an unforgivable mistake, per se. Having said that, it¡¯s pointless to reprimand him for this. I think he must have suffered in remorse for what he had done¡­¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened after listening to Davin¡¯sment. He knew that it must have been really difficult for the Seet Group to expand to this extent. However, it still baffled him how the group had actually undergone a dark phase of resorting to unscrupulous means, and even murder, to aplish its means back then. Evan knew that his father must have been blinded by the greed for fame and fortune that he chose to forgo his own principles, harming Sam and the Marston family as a result. No matter the reason, Evan knew that the Seets owed it to the Marstons. Hence, it did note as a surprise that Monica was demanding revenge from the Marstons. ¡°What are you and Kyle nning to do?¡± ¡°Evan, Kyle told me to just go along with Monica to let her vent her frustration and grudges. He wille up with something to hopefully resolve the resentment in three days¡¯ time.¡± Evan¡¯s brows creased in response. How can hee up with anything in just three days¡¯ time? After hanging up the phone, Evan called Kyle to ask how thetter was nning to deal with the issue. ¡°Daddy, you know about it already?¡± ¡°Kyle, how do you n to resolve the age-old grudge? Have youe up with any ideas already?¡± Evan did not beat around the bush and queried Kyle directly. ¡°No, I have not. But, I recently found out that Monica is not feeling well. I don¡¯t think she has got much time left.¡± ¡°Is it a terminal illness?¡± ¡°It could be due to poisoning too. But she¡¯s been keeping the news under the radar that not even those around her know about it. Damien had only found out when spying on her.¡± ¡°So, are you nning to start from here?¡± ¡°Yes, as long as there is a way to save her life, it¡¯s still something we should aim for.¡± ¡°Kai, do you want me to go to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. Just apany Mommy by her side and let me handle this.¡± Evan started to feel like Kyle was already a grown-up, a man who had a mind of his own. It¡¯s time for him to get him exposed to the real world. ¡°All right, then. Just give me a call should anything happen.¡± ¡°Sure, Daddy.¡± With a grim look on his face, Evan headed back to the bedroom. He was greeted by a pale-faced Nicole who just came out of the bathroom. He approached her right away and asked with a concerned tone, ¡°Nicole, are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just feel a little nauseated.¡± She then lowered her head and caressed her belly. ¡°This little guy is already a little torment. I bet he¡¯s a naughty little boy!¡± Evan looked dotingly at her and reached out to caress her belly gently as well. ¡°There, there. That¡¯s enough kicking around inside your Mommy¡¯s belly.¡± Amused, Nicoleughed at his demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a miracle if he could understand you. He¡¯s not even bigger than the size of my palm right now, actually.¡± ¡°I keep dreaming about the baby these days, about how he¡¯s calling me and you Daddy and Mommy as he blinks his innocent and iridescent eyes. He looks remarkably like thebination of Kyle and Nina, and has our greatest features. One look and you¡¯ll definitely recognize the baby as our child!¡± Nicole knew right then that Evan was really anticipating the child¡¯s birth. ¡°What if he looks nothing like you?¡± Nicole asked deliberately as she batted her eyelids innocently. ¡°Nah, that¡¯s not possible. I talk to him every day. How dare he not resemble me?¡± Evan buoyed with confidence. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1207 Nicole was rendered speechless by Evan¡¯s confidence in the matter. ¡°What if he¡¯s gotten too tired of you and decides that it¡¯s best to not resemble you?¡± Nicole teased. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to be a happy man if the baby looks like you too, especially if she turns out as pretty as you.¡± Nicole¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. She secretly hoped that the baby would resemble Evan more after seeing how much he adored the baby. ¡°Are you hungry already? Let me bring you out for food. What would you like to have?¡± ¡°I¡¯d really fancy some¡­¡± Just when images of delicious pork chop filled her mind, Nicole suddenly felt a strong urge to vomit. She hurriedly turned around and dashed for the bathroom. Worried, Evan trailed behind her. After vomiting, Nicole caressed her belly and mumbled, ¡°Maybe the child doesn¡¯t like pork chop. Ah well, I should think of something else.¡± Before she could figure out what to eat, she furrowed her brows and retched again. Evan looked worriedly at the mother of his child and said, ¡°Nicole, do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Nicole gargled and shook her head. ¡°This is really normal during pregnancy. I don¡¯t think that will be necessary.¡± ¡°But, can your body really cope?¡± Evan reached out to touch her pale little face. ¡°A lot of pregnant women experience the same symptoms. I¡¯ve experienced all these when I was pregnant with Kyle and the others as well. It¡¯s all going to get better in time.¡± Still, Evan was quite concerned with her condition. However, since Nicole was reluctant to head to the hospital, he did not wish to force her and could only go along with her wish. Then, he looked sternly at her belly and warned, ¡°You¡¯re a little rascal, aren¡¯t you? Quit bullying your mother or I¡¯m going to punish youter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce. You¡¯re going to scare the child.¡± ¡°Are you going to side with the baby already?¡± Amused, Nicole said nothing. After resting in the bedroom for some time, Nicole sprung out of bed and looked at Evan. ¡°Did you remember when you cooked carbonara spaghetti for Maya?¡± ¡°Yes, are you craving for it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nicole nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you some.¡± After an hour, Evan carried a te of carbonara spaghetti inside and said, ¡°Come and have a taste.¡± Nicole tried some and gave him a thumbs up. Then, she wolfed down the entire te. Evan was delighted. It pleased him immensely to be able to cook for his wife. On top of that, he felt really aplished when he saw Nicole finish the whole te. The two of them headed out for a stroll after she was done eating. The warm sun nketed the Earth, making everything seem lively. Nicole turned to nce at the arm that was wrapped around her own tightly, and a fond smile broke out on her face. She felt like Evan had gone out of his way to pamper her these days, and nothing in the world felt more reassuring than Evan¡¯s shoulders. The two of them strolled along as they took in the scenic view around them. Everything felt surreal to them, and it was as if they were in a fairytale. Nicole suddenly felt a wave of gratitude washing over her. I am so blessed. Meanwhile, at the Seet Group. Davin went along with Monica¡¯s demands, as well as Kyle¡¯s suggestion to deal with the fifty-billion loss. Then, he called Monica for another round of discussion. Monica nced at the caller ID and picked up the call. ¡°Davin, are you all done?¡± ¡°Yes. The Seet Group has just suffered a fifty-billion loss. Feel free to look it up.¡± ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°There are many ways to go about it, really. It¡¯s not easy to make money, but it¡¯s surprisingly easy to lose them. Feel free to send your people to check our ounts.¡± Since Kyle had already faked the statements, Davin was not at all worried about Monica sending her people over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± ¡°Upon confirmation, I hope that you will honor your promise to release my mother or one of my two nieces.¡± ¡°Yes, I will send one of them back home after validating your im.¡± After validating Davin¡¯s im, Monica was starting to contemte the person whom she would release. The bodyguard aside asked, ¡°Ms. Marston, are you really going to release the Seets?¡± Monica let out a cold snicker. ¡°They won¡¯t live long after being released anyway so it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± ¡°Ms. Marston, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1208 Maya headed toward theboratory where she imprisoned Nina, Maya, and Sophia. Exasperated at the sight of Monica, Nina asked, ¡°When are you going to let us go?¡± She did not wish to spend another second in the filthy ce. ¡°Monica, juste after me for your grudges. They¡¯re innocent. Let them go and torment me as you please to vent your frustration!¡± Monica peered sideways at Sophia who was unkempt and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to dictate what I do. It¡¯s such a waste to let the two of them go. However, I can consider letting one of them go.¡± Then, Monica turned to look at Nina and Maya. ¡°So, who¡¯s going to be the one to walk out of here?¡± Nina was stumped and said, ¡°Maya, you go. I¡¯ll stay and look after Grandma.¡± Maya shook her head. ¡°No, Nina. You should leave. I¡¯m going to apany Grandma here.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me stay!¡± ¡°No, let me!¡± Maya edged herself close to Nina and whispered into her ears. ¡°I¡¯ve never been good with directions since young. It¡¯s not likely that I¡¯ll be able to leave even if I get out of here. Just go and ask Uncle Davin toe save us.¡± Nina hesitated. Sophia let out a sigh. ¡°Nina, just let Maya apany me here. You¡¯d better listen to your sister and leave.¡± Nina did not protest any longer and said, ¡°Maya, you have to take good care of Grandma.¡± Then, she got up and trailed behind Monica to leave the filthyboratory. Monica¡¯s eyes lingered on her for a moment before she parted her thin lips. ¡°You may leave now.¡± Nina could not help but furrow her brows, sensing that something was off with the way Monica was staring at her. However, she longed to leave the ce as soon as possible. She did not give it another thought and left the ce without turning back. Just after a few meters, Nina heard a loud bang, She felt a hit to the back of her neck and her world turned pitch-ck as she slumped to the floor. When she woke up, Nina realized that she was back in her own bedroom and lying on her own spacious bed. Davin and Kyle let out a huge sigh of relief after noticing that she was finally conscious. ¡°Nina, are you all right?¡± She sat upright and paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m all right. Hurry up and go save Grandma and Maya. I know where they¡¯re imprisoned. Let me bring you guys there.¡± ¡°No, they¡¯ve been relocated to somece else. I know where they are, and I will save them.¡± Nina was beyond relieved to hear Kyle. She reached out to rub her temples as she felt weak all over. Davin thought that she was feeling lethargic from not getting enough rest. ¡°Nina, you¡¯d better a good rest first. Leave the matter of saving your grandma and Maya to us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina nodded her head and fell asleep. Suddenly, one of the Hidden Masters, Jensen, made his way inside the room and asked, ¡°Mr. Davin, Mr. Kyle, is Ms. Nina all right?¡± ¡°Herplexion doesn¡¯t look good. She must have suffered these few days. Let her have a good rest.¡± Jensen¡¯s face sank and stood his ground. It seemed as if he had something to say but was battling his own decision. Befuddled, Davin looked at him and asked, ¡°Jensen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Evan, when Monica released Ms. Nina, she ordered someone to knock her unconscious and inject her with something¡­¡± Jensen¡¯s words made Davin and Kyle pale. ¡°What did she inject Nina with?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± Davin asked anxiously. ¡°She ordered someone to knock Ms. Nina unconscious and send her back directly. We did not witness her getting injected either only heard about it from her conversation with her bodyguard. That¡¯s why I¡¯m rushing back to report this to you.¡± ¡°Have you found out what it is?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s some sort of poison. I heard her saying that Ms. Nina will suffer the wrath of hell even after she¡¯s released.¡± All colors drained from Davin¡¯s face when he caught the word ¡®poison¡¯ He silently cursed Monica¡¯s audacity to harm Nina. Kyle¡¯s face turned dangerously grim. I should not have let my sympathy for her get the better of me! Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1209 ¡°She has brought about destruction to the Seet Group. On top of how she¡¯s harmed Nina, she should consider the damage that your grandpamitted toward her family being repaid in full. There¡¯s no need for us to show mercy to her anymore!¡± Davin seethed. Kyle¡¯s eyes turned fiery red from fury. Anything that can go wrong, will go wrong. He immediately instructed Jensen and the other three Hidden Masters to save Maya and Sophia in an attempt to outmaneuver Monica. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll head there right away.¡± Then, he asked for a doctor toe to examine Nina. As expected, she was indeed poisoned. However, it was a chronic poison that would not take her life immediately. Instead, she would suffer as the poison ate away at her life. ¡°Doctor, does this poison have an antidote?¡± ¡°I need to figure out the ingredients of the poison to be able toe to a conclusion.¡± The doctor drew Nina¡¯s blood and rushed back to the hospital to analyze the sample. Davin sighed as he looked at the pale-faced and bedridden Nina. ¡°I never thought that Nina would be the one to suffer Dad¡¯s repercussions.¡± Kyle regarded Nina grimly without uttering a single word. Was there a better way to solve the issue? Sensing that Kyle was ming himself, Davin turned to look at him and said, ¡°This is what the Seets owe the Marstons. It¡¯s just karma biting back at us. Don¡¯t overthink the matter.¡± Nevertheless, Nina shouldn¡¯t have to suffer this. A pang of guilt hit Kyle. He thought that his ns to let the Seet Group suffer from Monica¡¯s revenge, and keeping her alive afterward was a way to resolve the grudge between the two families. However, he had not expected for things to take such a turn. I should have heeded Murphy¡¯s Law ¨C anything that can go wrong will go wrong. ¡°All right, Kyle. Have faith that Nina will be all right.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Still, Kyle¡¯s expression did not ease as he kept quiet. After an hour, Jensen called and reported that Monica was already under their control. Maya and Sophia were saved, and they were on their way back home. ¡°Great. Don¡¯t let her get away. I¡¯m on my way to meet her.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kyle.¡± Sophia, Jonathan and Maya were worried sick when they knew that Nina was poisoned. ¡°How did it all happen?¡± Jonathan asked incredulously. ¡°Dad, everything happens for a reason, and this time Nina is suffering the repercussions of your actions back then!¡± Davin peered at Jonathan and grumbled. Jonathan med himself even more. Sophia let out heavy sighs. ¡°How is Nina doing?¡± ¡°Everything is still unclear as of now. The doctor said he needed to understand the poison first. I¡¯m going to the hospital to see if he¡¯s found out anything about it.¡± ¡°Okay. Just let us know any news as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡± Davin nodded his head and rushed to the hospital. Tear-stricken Maya looked at Nina and cried, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have let her leave if I knew what Monica was going to do to her. I should have been the one to leave. Nina wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this then.¡± ¡°Maya, you should not me yourself for this! I did not know that Monica would be so vicious either. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked Nina to leave either.¡± The two of them broke down in tears as they looked at Nina. She had gotten the news and came over to visit Nina as well. She was heartbroken to see Nina in such a state. After wiping her tears away, she started to console Maya and Sophia. ¡°Nobody wanted this to happen but I have faith that Nina will pull through this.¡± ¡°She has to be all right. Otherwise, how are we going to exin ourselves to Evan and Nicole?¡± ¡°Grandma, should we ask Mommy and Daddy toe back?¡± ¡°We still don¡¯t know if the poison has an antidote. It¡¯s better to keep this news from your father and mother, especially since your mother is pregnant. She can¡¯t afford to suffer such a shock.¡± Maya nodded her head. Meanwhile, on the other end. Kyle shot a daggered look at Monica and demanded, ¡°What did you inject Nina with?¡± His icy tone froze the ce. Monica held her head high stubbornly and was reluctant to divulge anything. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1210 ¡°Monica, you¡¯d better spill it! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to make you beg for your death!¡± ¡°Death? Do you think I fear death? Let me level with you. I¡¯m poisoned too, and I¡¯m not going to live long either. So, I¡¯m going to drag all of you Seets along with me to hell!¡± Monica grimaced with pure hatred. ¡°You don¡¯t fear death, but you do wish to live?¡± Kyle looked down domineeringly at his prisoner. A look of surprise shed across Monica¡¯s face as she was bemused by Kyle¡¯s question. ¡°If you wish to live, then tell us the poison that you¡¯ve injected Nina with. That way, you might have a chance to live too.¡± Stumped, a glimmer of hope glistened in Monica¡¯s eyes before it dissipated into thin air the next moment. Then, she let out a shriek in despair, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live! I want to die, and I¡¯m going to drag all of you Seets to hell to see my father! I am going to make all of you apologize to him!¡± Kyle narrowed his obsidian gaze. He did not miss the glimmer of hope in Monica¡¯s eyes previously. It was evident that Monica still yearned to live. However, her hatred for the Seet family had overpowered her own desire to live, making it difficult to hold a rational discussion with the deranged woman. Just when Kyle was racking his brain to try to talk to her, Jensen made his way in. He reported that Davin had news on the poison that Nina was dosed with. Kyle ordered his people to guard Monica and rushed back home to meet Davin. Just when he arrived at the living room, he noticed that Sophia, Jonathan, Maya, and She were peppering Davin with questions. However, Davin had a grim look on his face. He did not know how he should break the news to the people around him. ¡°Hurry up and tell us what poison Nina was dosed with?¡± She egged on. ¡°Yes, Davin. How should we save Nina?¡± Sophia was anxious as well. ¡°Did the doctor say when will she wake up?¡± Jonathan pressed on. ¡°Uncle Davin, is Nina going to be all right? When will she get better?¡± Maya asked. Davin was stumped by the myriad of questions, especially to which he had no answers. He looked at them all and appeared at a total loss. ¡°Say something! Are you nning to make us all die of anxiety? She pinched Davin hard when she noticed that the man kept quiet all along. Davin turned around to look at her and said, ¡°You guys are peppering me with so many questions. I¡¯m thinking to answer which question first!¡± Sophia lifted her hand in an attempt to restore some order. ¡°We should all stop talking. Let Davin speak first. Davin, go on. We¡¯re listening.¡± Davin sighed, his expression still grim as ever. ¡°Nina¡¯s condition is not looking good. The doctor said that the formtion of the poison is really rare. He could not pinpoint two of the materials used in the poison. So, he cannot work on developing the antidote yet.¡± ¡°What do we do then? When is he going to figure it out?¡± She asked. ¡°Yeah, will the poison spread in her body if he still can¡¯t develop the antidote? Oh my dear Nina, why should you have to suffer this?¡± Sophia broke down in tears afterward. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be too worried. Maybe the doctor will be able to figure it out in these few days?¡± ¡°Just maybe? That means there¡¯s no guarantee, right?¡± Davin peered at She. He could not bring himself to confirm her guess. The doctor mentioned that it was improbable to pinpoint thest two ingredients of the poison. However, Davin was afraid that the others might lose all hope and decided to keep the fact to himself. Most importantly, he had not expected that She would ask if he was confident in the matter. ¡°Mommy knows acupuncture. Why don¡¯t we ask her toe back? She may be able to do something about Nina¡¯s condition,¡± Maya suggested. Kyle who was standing by the door said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Mommy know about this first. I have an idea.¡± ¡°Kai, are you saying you have a solution?¡± Jonathan asked. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1211 ¡°Damien is quite knowledgeable about poison. He¡¯s the one who discovered that Monica was poisoned. Maybe Monica was suffering from the same poison as Nina. As long as we know what poison it is, there must be something we can about it.¡± ¡°What if the poison is different? Why can we be sure though?¡± ¡°Sheep, don¡¯t be silly. The doctor has analyzed Nina¡¯s blood. We can just ask him to do the same for Monica¡¯s blood to find out if they¡¯re the same.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Sophia immediately turned to Kyle and said, ¡°Kai, please order for people to draw Monica¡¯s blood for analysis now. As long as we know what kind of poison it is, we can ask Damien to treat it ordingly.¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not going to be that easy. Even if it¡¯s the same poison, we have to know which kind of poison and its mechanism to be able to develop an antidote. Anyway, I will send someone to do the analysis.¡± After Kyle had left, Sophia let out a heavy sigh. ¡°God bless Nina. Just take both Jonathan and my lives should it please the Gods above. This is not Nina¡¯s fault, to begin with. She should not have suffered for us!¡± Jonathan¡¯s face turned grim. If he had known the repercussions of his actions, he would not have done it in the first ce. I should be the one to suffer the karma of my own actions. Why is Nina suffering on my behalf instead? ¡°Nina, I am so sorry! I have failed you!¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s past is past. You should not have done it in the past when you knew that it woulde biting back at you.¡± ¡°Your father has no idea that this day woulde. He wouldn¡¯t have done what he did if he already knew that this would happen, so quit ming him. Do you think he¡¯s not already in agony for what happened? He¡¯s hoping that he is the one poisoned instead of Nina, okay? Did you know that he promised Monica that he would apologize to Sam at his grave? It was Monica who rejected your father¡¯s offer.¡± Davin parted his lips in an attempt to say something. However, in the end, he said nothing and merely let out a heavy sigh. Upon analysis, the doctor confirmed that Nina and Monica were suffering from the same poison. After Kyle knew about this, he immediately ordered the Hidden Masters to find out how Monica was poisoned, as well as the type of poison. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. We will get to the bottom of this right away.¡± Nina regained consciousness at night. Other than her sallow face, there was nothing abnormal about her. As a matter of fact, she did not realize that she was poisoned. Everyone in the family had a tacit understanding to not divulge the fact to her. However, they were heartbroken to see her pale face. ¡°Nina, what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll make some for you.¡± Nina was stumped. After a moment, she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m craving for some Beef Wellington.¡± ¡°Sure. It¡¯ll be ready in just a moment.¡± ¡°Thank you, Maya.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Maya padded toward the kitchen while She and Sophia left behind to chat with Nina. Bemused, Nina asked, ¡°Grandma, Aunt She, it¡¯s already sote. Isn¡¯t it about time you guys head back to the Seet Residence?¡± Sophia was stumped. Then, She reached out to hold Nina¡¯s hands. ¡°Look, Nina. The Imperial Garden is really great. Plus, your father and mother aren¡¯t home either. Your grandma and I are really bored living there all alone. Could you let us stay at the Imperial Garden?¡± She and Sophia wanted to stay as they were worried about Nina¡¯s condition. If they stayed close to her, they would be able to attend to her should anything happen. Nina was amused by her coy manner and almost burst into a chuckle. She lifted her head and looked at Davin, ¡°Uncle Davin, are you willing to let Aunt She stay here?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to get a few days off if she¡¯s staying here. Otherwise¡­¡± She will keep pestering me to give her a child. Davin decided to keep thest sentence to himself. She red at the man. ¡°What do you mean, Davin? Do you think I¡¯m a nuisance?¡± Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1212 ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± I mean, yes. But I can¡¯t possibly be honest with you. ¡°Really?¡± She doubted the man. Davin nodded his head and lied without batting an eyelid. ¡°Yes, of course it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Great. Then let¡¯s stay together at Imperial Garden then.¡± Is she for real? She¡¯s that reluctant to give me some space? She red at Davin who was stumped and furrowed her brows. ¡°Why? Do you not want to stay together with me? Or do you miss hanging out with those good-for-nothing friends?¡± ¡°N-no!¡± Davin stammered. ¡°Prove it by staying here together with me.¡± ¡°Sheep, you¡¯re only here to apany Nina. Why do you insist I do the same? I¡ª¡± ¡°Quit babbling and do as she say!¡± Sophia interrupted the man. Davin was rendered speechless. Mother, I am your child. Why do you choose to side with She instead? You¡¯re making it seem like I¡¯m your son-inw instead. Davin could not help but sigh to himself. ¡°ke, make a room for Mr. Seet and Mrs. Seet. We¡¯re going to stay at Imperial Garden for the night.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± She gave Davin a triumphant look and Davin gave a resigned look at his mother. He had assumed that given his mother¡¯s personality, the two of them would not get along well. However, things took a very different turn and the two of them were ganging up on him instead. Oh, the misery. Maya made Nina some Beef Wellington, and Nina wolfed it down in one sitting. ¡°Nina, I¡¯ll make you more tomorrow if you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Maya.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. Just let me know if you¡¯re craving for anything. I¡¯ll make them all for you.¡± Nina smiled sweetly at her sister¡¯s kind gesture. After she was done, She chatted with Nina and somehow they came to the topic on wishes. She then asked Nina, ¡°Nina, what¡¯s your most earnest wish?¡± Nina contemted for a moment before answering, ¡°I want tounch a really sessful press conference. I¡¯m actually working on it right now. Daddy will make it a reality when hees backter on.¡± A cosmetics press conference? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She was thinking if Davin and Kyle could help her fulfil that wish. That way, Nina would be able to achieve her wish sooner. ¡°Nina, do you have any other wish other than this one?¡± Nina thought for a moment and shook her head. She regarded her and frowned. She noticed that Nina was not speaking her mind. She knew that Nina was keeping something from her. ¡°Nina, don¡¯t you have anything in particr that you want to achieve? Or someone whom you want to meet? Or somece that you wish to visit?¡± Nina was bemused by She¡¯s odd questions. Why is she asking me these questions? ¡°Aunt She, why do you ask these questions?¡± She was stumped. Has she realized something? She hurriedly managed a smile and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just saying random things off the top of my head.¡± ¡°Aunt She, then I¡¯m just going to let you know a random wish of mine. My biggest wish is actually to stroll along the coast to watch the sunrise and sunset with the love of my life. We will grow old together, and witness the beauty of life hand in hand.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope and anticipation when she spoke of her wish. She watched her and felt her heart ache for the girl. It was not an out-of-the-world wish at all. In fact, the girl¡¯s most earnest wish woulde true every day once she found the love of her life. Having said that, the hope of fulfilling Nina¡¯s wish was bleak since they did not know whether Nina¡¯s poison had an antidote. ¡°Nina, what kind of man do you like?¡± ¡°I like¡­¡± Chris¡¯ image popped up in her mind right then. In fact, her mind was filled with fragments of their time together. She could vividly remember his bright and sunny personality, as well as his elegant manners at K Nation. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1213 ¡°What kind of man do you like?¡± ¡°Aunt She, I have no idea either. I¡¯m going to head back to my room then.¡± She sighed as she noticed Nina¡¯s face sank. She must be thinking about Chris, and how there was no chance of them working things out. ¡°Chris is such an idiot. How does he not like Nina? Is he blind or what? I sure hope he¡¯s scammed by somebody, or¡ª¡± ¡°Sheep, what are you rambling on about? Have you been scammed by someone?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Me? We¡¯re man and wife. You cannot curse me like that. Besides, how does me getting scammed benefit you in any way?¡± ¡°Hopefully your brain is going to get smarter after getting scammed by somebody. Actually, the fact that you can stop hanging out with those good-for-nothing friends will benefit me so much more!¡± Speechless, Davin gave her an incredulous look. Just when he was thinking of how to refute her, She changed the topic and asked him something out of the blue. ¡°Davin, have you ever mentioned that Chris has once saved you because of Nina? Do you think there¡¯s a chance that he likes her?¡± ¡°Why do you bring him up all of a sudden. Besides, why would I know if he has any feelings for Nina or not?¡± ¡°I talked to Nina yesterday and I noticed that Nina still has feelings for him. If the feeling is mutual, then¡­ he might be able to fulfil one of Nina¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°What wish?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell for the time being. I¡¯m going to send someone to investigate what Chris is doing.¡± Then, She got up to head upstairs to make a call. Davin¡¯s brows creased. Sheep, why do you keep doing things on a whim? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The Hidden Masters reported their findings to Kyle the next day in the afternoon. ¡°Mr. Seet, you asked us to investigate how Monica was poisoned. We¡¯ve found out about it. Here is some detailed information about it. Please take a look.¡± Darius handed over the information to Kyle. Much to thetter¡¯s surprise, Monica was also injected with the poison, and by a man, no less. A man whom she loved. Kyle was quite surprised to find out about it. He read through the report word by word, and his expression turned grim as the pages turned. Monica was a pitiful and vengeful woman with extreme measures. Kyle thought she must have behaved the way she was because she had never experienced the warmth of family. Herck of sense of security had led her to resort to extreme measures to protect herself. However, the woman whom she fell in love with was really mediocre at best. The man had injected her with the poison as a revenge. Kyle could not help butment at their twisted fate. ¡°Find out where her boyfriend is right now, and question him on the origin, as well as the antidote to the poison.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± The Hidden Masters left, and Kyle decided to visit Nina. He headed out of the study and noticed that Nina¡¯s door was shut tight. Maya walked out of her room and whispered to Kyle, ¡°Maybe the poison in her body is making her feel really lethargic. Don¡¯t wake her up. Let her sleep for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, Maya. You need to keep close tabs on her. Let me know right away if anything happens.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Then, they noticed Davin and She heading out of their rooms. The two of them were discussing about Chris. Kyle knew nothing of the man, but Maya knew everything there was to know about him. ¡°Aunt She, Uncle Davin, are you guys talking about the man whom Nina has a crush on?¡± ¡°Maya, let me ask you this: Has Nina ever mentioned him to you? Does she still like Chris?¡± She asked. Maya thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Davin thenmented. ¡°Some things are better left unsaid. The more she is reluctant to bring him up, the more likely she still has feelings for him.¡± Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1214 ¡°Davin Seet, it seems like you¡¯re quite well-versed in the matter huh. I haven¡¯t heard you mention Renee in a while. So, are you hopelessly in love with her as well?¡± ¡°Sheep, don¡¯t try to corner me. What happened between Renee and I was in the past. If I truly have feelings for her, I can actually just choose to spend the rest of my life with her. I don¡¯t see the point of marrying you then. Why are you doubting me, by the way?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She regarded him from head to toe as her mind went into overdrive contemting how sincere he was. Davin let out a sigh. ¡°You really like to make your own assumptions and use me of things you make up in your mind. I swear I no longer have feelings for Renee!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No truer words have been spoken,¡± Davin said adamantly. She was amused by his deadpan expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to believe you for the time being. If I find out you¡¯re doing anything fishy behind my back, I¡¯m going to make sure to teach you a good lesson.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that kind of man.¡± ¡°Great. Let¡¯se back to Nina.¡± She then steered the focus back on Nina and Chris¡¯ issue. ¡°I think we have to go along with Nina¡¯s wishes and make her happy for the time being. Since she still has a crush on Chris, let¡¯s just ask him to spend more time with her.¡± Davin shot her an incredulous look. ¡°Chris is the de facto inheritor of the K Enterprise. Do you think he will just y along and spend more time with Nina just because you tell him to? Besides, didn¡¯t Nina say that he¡¯s already found a new girlfriend? Even if he agrees to be a two-timer, do you think his girlfriend will just give him her blessing? Nina is not the kind of woman who is willing to be the third wheel in a rtionship either!¡± She hugged her arms and peered at him. ¡°You¡¯re not a know-it-all. Chris just told Nina that he no longer needed her help as he already found someone to help him. He only mentioned that the woman was older than Nina. There was no mention that the woman was his girlfriend either. Nina just assumed that she was his girlfriend. Actually, I already called Uncle Morris to confirm that Chris could not find anyone to help him out. As for thepetition between him and his two sisters, Chris suffered a total loss.¡± ¡°He did not? Then why didn¡¯t he let Nina help him?¡± ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t want to put Nina in danger. His two sisters will not let Nina off the hook if she had stayed behind in K Nation to help him out. I think that he¡¯d rather lie to her than endanger her.¡± Davin and Maya fell silent as they had not expected that Chris to be that considerate towards Nina. In other words, didn¡¯t it mean that he was putting Nina well above his pursuit of fame and fortune? ¡°Is this rascal the type to give up on fame and fortune for his beloved?¡± Davin sighed. ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely.¡± She nodded her head. ¡°Uncle Morris mentioned that his two sisters have stripped Chris of most of his influence and seized control over K Enterprise. The man¡¯s really in between a rock and a hard ce right now.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Since he¡¯s so considerate toward Nina, should we let him know about her condition right now?¡± Kyle was befuddled by the ongoing discussion of the group and asked, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯d like to know how this Chris guy is rted to Nina?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study. We¡¯ll exin everything to you.¡± They went to the study. Kyle finally understood the whole picture after they divulged everything to him. He agreed that Nina would be pleased to have Chris around. However¡­ ¡°I think we¡¯d better not mention Nina¡¯s poisoning to him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Maya gave Kyle a puzzled look. She thought that Chris might offer to apany Nina if he knew about the poisoning. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1215 Kyle exined his stance, ¡°I think he will feel morally obliged to apany Nina if he knows about the poisoning. In turn, he might spend time with Nina out of moral obligation. If Nina has gotten better after this, and Chris no longer feels morally obliged to sympathize with her, then Nina might fall even deeper into the rabbit hole. What will we do about the situation then? Sympathy is not love after all.¡± ¡°Kyle, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Just let him know how Nina feels toward him and don¡¯t mention the poisoning. Let him make the judgement on his own. We need to make sure that he¡¯s truly willing to spend time with Nina.¡± Davin and She exchanged nces after listening to him. Nevertheless, they tacitly thought that Kyle was really rational and mature when it came to rtionships. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. I will ask Avril to ask how Chris truly feels about her.¡± ¡°Will Avril really help you out? I heard that she¡¯s aggressively pursuing Sir Musgrave recently,¡± Davin gossiped. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s why we need to ask for her help and divert her attention!¡± Then, She called Avril. Thetter heartily agreed to help out. However, her only condition was that Nicole had to put in a good word for her in front of Stephen as she was helping out Nicole¡¯s daughter after all. ¡°All right. I promise you on behalf of Nicole. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll put in a good word for you.¡± ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯m going to meet Chris right now.¡± ¡°We await your good news.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Davin then cast a concerned look over at She. ¡°I think it¡¯s inappropriate that you ask her to go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, you know her. She¡¯s not the type to hold her tongue and think over her actions. What if she infuriates Chris? What¡¯s going to be of Chris and Nina then?¡± She rolled her eyes at Davin yet again. Idiot, what do you know? Even if Avril was only helping Nina out in hopes of getting Nicole to put in a good word for her in front of Stephen, Avril had everything to gain to matchmake Chris and Nina. Even if Chris did not harbor any feelings toward Nina, Avril would definitely rack her brains out trying to get him to Nina¡¯s side. ¡°Quit worrying. Just wait for the good news.¡± Avril was Murphy¡¯s daughter, and Murphy had close rtions with K Nation tycoons. Hence, it was a piece of cake for Avril to meet Chris. After knowing that Chris was at K Enterprise, Avril proposed a meetup on the grounds of a potential coboration. ¡°Hello, Mr. Sanders.¡± ¡°Ms. Morris, what brings you here today?¡± Avril regarded him seriously and asked, ¡°Mr. Sanders, I heard that you have a crush on Nina Lane. Is that true?¡± Chris¡¯ face stiffened. He had not expected anyone to bring the matter up, and to his face, nheless. ¡°This is a private matter.¡± ¡°I understand. However, if I was not entrusted by someone, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you this question either. To my understanding, you decided to make use of Nina back then, but something happened between the two of you, and you decided to head back to K Nation instead. Nina came all the way here and wanted to help you out and you rejected her offer. You told her a white lie to make her leave so as not to endanger her. Is that correct?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Chris regarded her with his deep-set obsidian gaze. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you actually still have feelings for Nina. Maybe you only thought about using her in the beginning, but you fell for her as time went by. You did not expect that to happen either, did you?¡± Chris said nothing as his eyes darkened and his hands clutched tighter on his cup. Avril was delighted by his reaction as it validated her guess. Chris still had feelings for Nina. If that was the case, then it would be easy to deal with the following matter. ¡°Just pursue her if you still like her. I think you¡¯re well aware of her feelings for you too, especially considering the fact that she came all the way to K Nation to help you out. Why choose to live in regret when the feeling is mutual for both of you?¡± Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1216 Chris understood what Avril was trying to say. However, Nina was only sixteen years old. She had an exciting and fulfilling life ahead of her. Chris thought that maybe she had yet to meet her destined fate and that he might not be the one for her. Avril was starting to get exasperated at the deafening silence stretching between them. She let out a sigh and continued to persuade him. ¡°Do you think Nina is not a good match for you? You know her inside out, especially her family background and capabilities. Her aptitude for the makeup industry is more than enough to make her an excellent match for you. I don¡¯t think it is possible for you to meet another woman who will love you as much she does in the future. Most importantly, whether you admit it or not, you do have feelings for her. You¡¯re a man, for goodness¡¯ sake. Just grow a pair and go for her!¡± It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go after her, I just don¡¯t think that I should. ¡°Nina¡­ she has a bright future ahead of her.¡± He lowered his head and stared down at the table in front of him as he tried to conceal the conflicted feelings storming inside of his chest. Chris loved Nina, and he hoped for nothing but the best for her. After a few years, when Nina knows better, she will find someone better suited for her, and they will spend the rest of their lives in bliss. Avril saw that Chris was spiraling further into his own presumptions, and decided to take a different approach. ¡°Chris, do you think you¡¯re so great by choosing to let her go? Are you really happy letting the love of your life slip away just like that? Do you have any idea how excruciating it is for Nina to try and suppress her feelings for you every single day, all because you think it¡¯s for her own good? Right, you love her, so you should understand how tormenting it feels to suppress that kind of love. You¡¯re not a great man at all, Chris. In fact, you¡¯re a coward!¡± Even though Avril¡¯s words were harsh, every single word hit Chris hard. He knew deep down that he was a coward. Avril continued to make her case after noticing that he was listening. ¡°Actually, you have a fair chance of winning in the power struggle against your two sisters. You only feel like you¡¯re not on a level ying field because of your cowardice. If you¡¯d just be more courageous and protect Nina like she¡¯s your wife, she will be able to help you out in the battle against your two sisters. Just man up!¡± Then, Avril got up and left. She paused and stopped right at the entrance of the office. Then, she turned around and looked at him sternly. ¡°If your cowardice leads to you and Nina ending up with people who are not destined to be together with the two of you, then both of you will live the rest of your lives in regret, hoping that you could turn back time and make the right decision right now.¡± Her words hung in the air as she turned back around to leave. A storm raged in Chris¡¯ heart as the air went still with silence. He was trying hard to suppress the feelings raging within him. However, Avril¡¯s words had managed to stir it all again. Nina likes me. I like Nina too. It is really not easy for two people to develop mutual feelings for each other, right? Should I muster the courage to hold onto it? Chris was at a loss with what to do as he battled with himself. The night fell, and he went back home. He sat in his study and stared at the reports spread out before him nkly. Avril¡¯s words echoed in his mind. Then, he reminisced the times he spent with Nina as waves of emotions washed over him. Nina must have struggled as she battled herself on the decision toe to K Nation to see him. It must have not been easy for her to convince her parents either. However, Chris felt remorseful for lying to her. She must really hate me right now. He stared out into the darkness out the window and wondered what Nina was doing. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After hesitating for almost half a day, his impulse won the battle and he gave Nina a call. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1217 Nina was surprised to see the caller ID. Why is Chris calling me? In the afternoon, She told her that Chris did not actually find an assistant, and that he actually refused her help because he wanted to protect her. Nina could not help but wonder if Chris was truly looking out for her, or that he hated her so much that he did not want her help even if he could not find an assistant? She did not have the courage to decide which was the reason that led to his decision. Love had the power to drive anyone to overthink, and to ruminate and second-guess every single detail. Nina¡¯s heart pounded as she looked at the caller ID. The surprise at seeing his name was undeniable. In the end, she hesitantly picked up the call. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± A familiar voice rang in Chris¡¯ ears. He was stumped by the fact that her single word was enough to warm his heart. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s me. Are you doing fine?¡± Nine thought his voice sounded deeper than she remembered it to be. Maybe it¡¯s because we haven¡¯t talked in a long time. Nina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had listened to the voice countless times in her dreams that it made her question the surreal moment. ¡°I¡ª I am doing okay. How about you?¡± Chris paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡± Silence stretched between the two. They were equally excited to be hearing each other¡¯s voice, but at the same time were at a loss of what to say. In the end, Chris broke the silence. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m going back to the country for a business trip these few days. Are you avable to hang out sometime?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Nina answered in a heartbeat, then she silently cursed herself for being too outright with him. Then, she hurriedly added, ¡°You¡¯re my teacher after all. I should treat you to a meal. Just give me a call when you¡¯re in town.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chris could not conceal the glee in his tone either. ¡°Nina, are you busy with schoolworktely?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just that I feel really lethargictely. Uncle Davin has applied for holidays for me to stay at home and rest.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯d better listen to him and take a good rest. Nina, do you have anything you want in particr? I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡± Nina thought for a moment and said, ¡°Nothing, really. Thanks, though.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a call when I¡¯m back home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina beamed with delight after hanging up the phone. She confirmed the caller ID multiple times and pinched herself to make sure that she was not dreaming. Chris really called me! The girl smiled from ear to ear in anticipation of Chris¡¯ arrival. The next day, the Hidden Masters came to the Imperial Garden to meet Kyle. The four of them fanned out before the desk as they regarded him with respect. Even though Kyle was still an adolescent, the elegant air surrounding him was unmistakable. The Hidden Masters even thought that his brilliance even surpassed that of Evan¡¯s. Hence, they had nothing but respect for the young man. ¡°Have you guys found out anything?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. Monica was poisoned by her boyfriend, and it¡¯s a type of bone erosion poison. To develop the antidote, we would require a few rare herbs, and it would not be easy to get our hands on them.¡± ¡°What herbs?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Resurrecting Herb from Wicked Hill, Exquisite Flower from Jade Hill, and Crystal Rose from Nepenthe Valley.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes darkened. When he was on the way to the secret base, he heard people talking about the Resurrecting Herb and Exquisite Flower. They were two extremely rare herbs, and a number of people had lost their lives trying to obtain them. It would be an arduous task to procure the herbs. But, what¡¯s Crystal Rose? Kyle had never heard of it. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1218 ¡°Kyle, we will go and search for those herbs. We will definitely be able to get them so that we can save Ms. Nina.¡± ¡°Yes, we will do everything we can in order to find them.¡± Damien looked at Jeremy and Darius and said, ¡° ¡°The two of you are too anxious. It is not easy to find these herbs. Moreover, we don¡¯t even know what they look like. Shouldn¡¯t we find out about that before we leave? That will at least help to speed up the search, right?¡± ¡°Damien is right. Let¡¯s find out more about the herbs first.¡± Kyle immediately opened up hisptop to begin his research on these few herbs. While they still managed to get some vague information on the first two herbs, they were not able to locate any information at all when it came to the third one, Crystal Rose. Why was this Crystal Rose so mysterious? There was also barely any information on Nepenthe Valley. Suspicion rose in Kyle¡¯s face. One by one, the Hidden Masters felt anxious when they saw him staring at theputer monitor coldly. Jeremy asked him quietly but cautiously, ¡°Mr. Kyle, are you able to find anything?¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t find any information on Crystal Rose at all. Looks like it will take a lot of work to find it.¡± ¡°Then, what about Resurrecting Herb and Exquisite Flower?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I managed to find some potentially useful information on them.¡± ¡°In that case, we will go and find these two herbs first, Mr. Kyle,¡± Darius said. Damien nced at him and said, ¡°We need to get all three ingredients together before we can create the medicine. The first two herbs shouldn¡¯t be too hard to locate since we were able to find information about them. Hence, the most important thing is this Crystal Rose. Our focus should be ced on the search for this herb, and not the other two.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s split up the work. Two of us will continue the research on Crystal Rose while the other two will go and find Resurrecting Herb and Exquisite Flower.¡± Kyle fell silent for a while as he did not agree with Jensen¡¯s suggestion. They did not seem to realize how rare and valuable these few herbs were. Based on the information, it may take more than two people to bring the herbs back safely. Throughout their journey, they might meet countless obstacles and dangers. Many people have sacrificed their lives in the bid to obtain these two herbs. ¡°Alright, Jeremy and Jensen will lead a team of bodyguards to Wicked Hill to search for Resurrecting Herb. Damien and Darius will lead another team to Jade Hill to search for Exquisite Flower. Let me handle Crystal Rose.¡± ¡°Mr. Kyle, you are going to put yourself in so much danger,¡± Jeremy said worriedly. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Evan and Mrs. Seet will be very worried if they find out about this. They will definitely not agree with you,¡± Darius continued. Kyle knew about the dangers involved but right now, it was more important to save Nina. He did not have the confidence to send someone else in his ce who could locate Crystal Rose and bring it back at the same time. What can I say to Daddy and Mommy if anything happened to Nina? ¡°That¡¯s decided then. Go back and make the necessary preparations. It would be best to begin your journey tomorrow,¡± Kyle ordered them with a booming voice. Even though the Hidden Masters had their own worries, they knew better than to speak up. After they left Imperial Garden, they huddled together and began to discuss the matter. ¡°Do you think Mr. Kyle will be in danger?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t find anything on Crystal Rose and I am very worried too. If anything happens to Mr. Kyle, Mr. and Mrs. Seet will be really sad.¡± ¡°Not just the two of them, but everyone from the Seet family will be heartbroken.¡± ¡°So what should we do? Should we tell Mr. Seet about this?¡± ¡°They are traveling and Mrs. Seet is pregnant. We can¡¯t risk Mrs. Seet¡¯s health by telling them about this! That¡¯s not a responsibility that we can afford to bear!¡± ¡°What do we do then? At this rate, only Mr. Seet can stop Mr. Kyle.¡± The Hidden Masters discussed their strategies with sullen faces. Finally, they decided to have Davin come up with an excuse about an office emergency so that they could force Kyle to stay back. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1219 ¡°This is all that we can do right now. I wonder if Mr. and Mrs. Seet are having a good time? When will they be back?¡± ¡°It will be another few months before Mr. Seetes back. Didn¡¯t he say that he would only be back right before Mrs. Seet gives birth?¡± The four of them continued chatting as they headed to the car. Meanwhile, Evan did not know whether tough or cry when he saw Nicole attempting to behave coquettishly. Pregnant women do not only have weird tastes. In fact, even their personalities take a strange turn! Yesterday, he brought Nicole to a popr sightseeing spot, but she seemed rather distracted. In fact, she imed to have heard Maya and Nina calling out to her. He felt that it was because she had never been apart from the children and was overly worried about them. It took him some time to talk her out of those feelings. Today, from the moment she woke up, she suddenly proimed that she was homesick and wanted to go home. Then, she began vomiting. After that, she told him decisively, ¡°Evan, I can¡¯t take it anymore, and I can¡¯t go around with you anymore. I think it would be best for us to go home immediately. All I want is to open my eyes to find out that we are back in Imperial Garden, in our huge bedroom and our white fluffy bed.¡± After that, she began dry heaving again. After vomiting, she pointed at her belly righteously and said, ¡°Look, this little one thinks the same way. He wants to go back too.¡± Evan frowned and looked at her. ¡°Do you really want to go back?¡± ¡°Yes! We have been traveling so much and this little one in my stomach is beginning to protest. This must be why I have been feeling so unwell. Evan, now that I am pregnant, could you respect me as a pregnant woman when I say that I don¡¯t want to travel so much anymore?¡± Nicole pleaded with Evan. Apart from nausea and general difort, she was really homesick for some unfathomable reasons. She missed the children and the desire to go home grew stronger by the day. Evan had never seen Nicole behave this way before. He had just assumed that she was just experiencing general difort from the pregnancy. After all, the main objective of their travels was to make her happy. If she was not having fun, there was no point to insist on this trip. He thought about it and finally pinched her face affectionately before saying, ¡°Fine, we will listen to this little one and go home.¡± ¡°Really? Alright, you book our tickets now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, the sooner the better.¡± Evan looked at her impatient look and nodded. Since he had decided to spoil her, he decided to just follow her heart¡¯s desire. He then immediately logged online to book their return tickets. After that, Nicole finally feltforted. Mommy will be reuniting with you very soon, Nina, Maya, and Kyle. And how is Juan doing at school? When will he be home? ¡°Alright, you can go and rest for a while. I¡¯ll pack up the luggage and we can head to the airport straight away.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Nicole kissed Evan¡¯s handsome face which immediately melted the frostiness from his face. In its ce was a charming smile instead. It gave him motivation as he packed. Actually, he missed the children too. I wonder if they will be surprised to see us? Imperial Garden. When Davin found out that Kyle was going to risk his life to go and search for Crystal Rose, he could not help but be worried as all sorts of ominous thoughts appeared in his mind. If he failed to get Crystal Rose andnded himself in danger, Nina could not be saved either. It would be two lives in danger! That thought made his heart clench suddenly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1220 If they could find Crystal Rose sessfully, Nina would then be saved and that would be a cause for celebration. This thought helped him rx a little. I wonder which will be more possible? That¡¯ll depend on how essible Crystal Rose is. He looked at the Hidden Masters and asked them this question out loud. Jeremy sighed. ¡°Mr. Davin, if it were that easy to locate it, would Mr. Kyle need to search for it personally? We are so worried precisely because it is so rare. This is why we are hoping that you could stop him.¡± ¡°Is it that hard to find Crystal Rose?¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Kyle has been trying to find out more information but he has not managed to find anything. Hence, it must be extremely difficult to find it.¡± Davin¡¯s face fell. In that case, the first possibility seemed to be more likely. Both Kyle and Nina could¡­ No, no, I can¡¯t allow something like this to happen. ` ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow Kyle to put himself in this kind of danger.¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, it¡¯s all up to you now. Hopefully, you can advise him against doing that.¡± Davin nced at Jensen and said, ¡°Kyle¡¯s temperament is exactly like my brother¡¯s. I can¡¯t just advise him. I need to make something happen to stop him from going!¡± ¡°In that case, Mr. Davin, you have toe up with something really serious. Otherwise, he will be able to solve the small problems very quickly.¡± Davin shed him a superficial smile. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that you were trying to stir up trouble! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± With that, Davin rushed back to the office. After he found out what was happening, he worked together with a few board members to cause some trouble. After his meticulous n, Kyle was indeed stuck with the problems that had arisen and was not able to leave at that moment.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Kyle had the intention to let Davin settle the problem. However, Davin was the troublemaker after all. He managed to use all kinds of excuses to evade the responsibility. Kyle could only sigh helplessly over how useless Davin was. Davin looked up nonchntly. He didn¡¯t care whether he was seen as useless. The most important thing is to stop you from doing something dangerous and to protect your life, you little brat. As your uncle, I am willing to take up the duty of searching for Crystal Rose in order to save Nina. As She and Sophia were still apanying Nina, Davin stayed on at Imperial Garden too. When he returned to Imperial Garden, he told She about his n to search for Crystal Rose. However, all he could see was disapproval written all over her face. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go. What am I going to do if anything happens to you?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go, there will be no cure for Nina! As their uncle, I can¡¯t just allow Kyle to put himself in danger! How will I ever exin this to my brother when hees back?¡± She did not know how to respond to that, but she still did not want Davin to go. ¡°Listen to me, She. I am much more older and experiencedpared to Kyle. I will definitely be able to bring Crystal Rose back safely.¡± Before She could respond, the door was suddenly pushed open. Bang! Their eyes were instantly drawn to the door. ¡°Kyle?¡± ¡°Kyle, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the office? Why did you turn up suddenly?¡± Kyle red at him coldly. ¡°Were you the one who caused all the trouble in the office?¡± Guilt flooded Davin¡¯s mind before he shook his head vehemently. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Not you? Before I got here, I merely had some suspicions. After hearing what you said to Aunt She, I think I have found the best evidence. You don¡¯t want me to go and search for Crystal Rose, and that is why you deliberately created the obstacles to prevent me from leaving, right?¡± Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1221 Davin was still denying everything. ¡°No! What are you bbering about? I don¡¯t get you at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you get me. When ites to searching for Crystal Rose, you can forget about being a part of the action,¡± Kyle said before he left. Davin was very surprised. Kyle had clearly been tricked into staying on in the office to handle the problem. How did he suspect that I was the mastermind after spending merely half a day in the office? This kid is really not easy to deal with! No, I definitely cannot allow Kyle to go to Nepenthe Valley to search for Crystal Rose! I have to convince him! He then quickly followed after Kyle. ¡°Kyle, listen to me¡­¡± Kyle just walked away and seemed topletely ignore Davin¡¯s shouts. Did that brat really not hear me? He ispletely ignoring me! Davin was getting anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Kyle? We didn¡¯t get along when you were young, and you are still behaving like this now that you have grown up? Not only did you eavesdrop, you just barged into my room like this! How much ruder can you be?¡± Kyle stopped in his tracks and red at him. ¡°If I¡¯m rude, what about you when you left thepany in that mess? Were you polite? Where are your principles? Where is your¡­¡± Upbringing. This word was stuck in Kyle¡¯s throat when he saw Sophia walking down the stairs. It did not seem like a good idea to tell his uncle that hecked upbringing in his grandmother¡¯s presence. She probably would not be happy to hear that. ¡°Kai, I¡¯m your uncle. You can¡¯t speak to me like that.¡± Kyle sniggered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak to you like that either. I have always been like that since I was young and you should have gotten used to it by now.¡± Davin frowned and spoke to him seriously, ¡°I can still ignore the fact that you spoke to me like that when you were a child, but you are a grown-up now. You can¡¯t speak to me like this and neither should you go against my orders.¡± Kyle looked conflicted. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. We have never gotten along so why are you forcing it?¡± This little brat, how dare he speak like that?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Fine, just leave the search of Crystal Rose to me. In the meantime, you take care of Seet Group and don¡¯t disappoint your daddy when hees back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to locate Crystal Rose. I am afraid that you may not have the intelligence for it.¡± Looking indignant, Davin said, ¡°How dare you look down on me? In order to prove my ability, I have to go on this mission.¡± Kyle sized him up and sniggered confidently, ¡°Pfft, it¡¯d be a miracle if you can survive the trip!¡± ¡°Why? Are you nning to tie me up and stop me from going?¡± Kyle fell silent for a while before nodding his head meaningfully, ¡°Hmm, this could be an idea too¡­¡± Davin continued arguing with him. Meanwhile, Sophia feltpletely helpless at the sight of them fighting. ¡°Stop fighting, you two. What¡¯s the point? Nina is changing now and says she is heading out to meet someone. I don¡¯t think it is safe to let her go out on her own. Who is going to apany her?¡± Davin and Kyle exchanged nces before pointing at each other and saying simultaneously, ¡°He can go!¡± Sophia sighed. ¡°Both of you will go with her!¡± Both of us? Together? Davin was rather worried about Sophia¡¯s suggestion ¡°Mom, just get Kyle to go on his own. What if we get into an argument and can¡¯t keep an eye on Nina?¡± Kyle cast him a sideways nce and said, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that at all. I will be focusing on our mission and I won¡¯t stoop to your level.¡± Davin was not happy to hear that. Does that mean that Kyle still wants to go with me? ¡°Davin, you should show a good example as an uncle since Kyle has said this. Stop being at odds with your nephew. This is a perfect opportunity and I think you two should go together.¡± Sophia had just finished speaking when Nina appeared downstairs. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1222 Davin immediately greeted her. ¡°Nina, who are meeting? You look so dressed up and pretty!¡± Nina smiled and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet my teacher.¡± ¡°Teacher? Which teacher?¡± ¡°Mr. Sanders.¡± From Nina¡¯s shy look, Davin could already deduce who she was heading to meet. It must be Chris Sanders. ¡°Nina, we will go with you.¡± Nina hesitated and said, ¡°There is no need. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± ¡°In that case, do take care, Nina.¡± As they watched Nina leave the living room, Davin and Kyle exchanged nces before tailing her immediately. Nina sat in the car and could not stop rubbing her fingers together. What would it be like to meet Chris later? She had reyed their reunion in her mind over and over again. In the meantime, she had constantly thought about ways to improve herself. When she saw that they were arriving at the cafe, her phone suddenly rang. It was Nicole. Mommy? Why would Mommy suddenly call me? She picked up the call hesitatingly. Then, a familiar gentle voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Nina, where are you?¡± ¡°Mommy, I-I came out for a coffee.¡± ¡°Coffee? Don¡¯t drink it yet. Daddy and I are back and we just got home. He has gotten lots of gifts for you, soe back and see if you like them!¡± Nina gripped her phone tightly as she found herself trembling. How could it be so coincidental? Aren¡¯t Mommy and Daddy onlying back in a few months¡¯ time? Why do they suddenlye back without warning? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nina? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°Mommy, can Ie back a littleter? I-I want to go and buy something.¡± Nina felt that her mother would definitely oppose it if she said that she was going to meet Chris. Therefore, it was easier to just lie. ¡°What are you buying?¡± Nicole asked her. Before Nina could reply, Sophia spoke up for her. ¡°Nina has an appointment with her teacher Mr. Sanders, so don¡¯t rush her.¡± Nicole frowned. Mr. Sanders¡­ Chris? Didn¡¯t Nina already decide to cut all ties with him and to slowly forget about him? Why would she go and see him again out of the blue? Apart from Nicole, Evan was feeling rather suspicious too. He immediately took over Nicole¡¯s phone andmanded her sternly. ¡°Nina,e home right now!¡± Nina was taken aback. It was rare for Chris to be back and I am just meeting him for a coffee. It¡¯s not like we would be doing anything out of line. Daddy didn¡¯t need to react like this! ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m about to reach the cafe. I¡¯lle back in half an hour, alright?¡± Nina begged. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Nina, you should know very well that he is thest person that you should be seeing! Listen to Daddy ande home!¡± Nina was caught in a dilemma. ¡°Evan, you don¡¯t have to rush her. Davin and Kai are following her and they will protect her secretly!¡± Sophia¡¯s attempt to mitigate the situation infuriated Evan immediately. Kyle and Evan are following her? Fine, Kyle did not know anything about Chris and Nina. However, Davin knew everything that had taken ce between the two of them. How could he still allow Nina to see him? This is so utterly disappointing! Evan hung up and immediately called Davin. Davin picked up the call and asked casually, ¡°Evan, what a surprise! Are you having fun with Nicole? You look like you are having such a good time! When I have the time, I¡¯ll bring She for a vacation too¡­¡± ¡°Bring Nina back to Imperial Garden immediately! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your leg when I see you!¡± Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1223 Evan instructed him coldly while Davin waspletely taken aback. Why did Evan suddenly make this request? How did he know that Nina was not at Imperial Garden? ¡°Evan, there is good reason for Nina to be out. Just enjoy your trip and don¡¯t worry about things at home. I¡¯ll make sure that everything is alright!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at Imperial Garden. If I don¡¯t see the safe return of my daughter within the next twenty minutes, you will bear the consequences, Davin Seet!¡± Imperial Garden? Evan is at Imperial Garden? He turned to Kyle and said, ¡°Y-your daddy is home?¡± Kyle was surprised too. ¡°Why would Daddy suddenlye back?¡± Davin sighed. ¡°Your daddy has really given us a surprise this time! Oh, I don¡¯t think we can hide Nina¡¯s incident from him. Let¡¯s just bring Nina back before discussing any further.¡± With that, Davin sped up to chase the car Nina was in. With a swift and skillful drift, he stopped the car from going further. When the driver saw that it was Davin blocking his way, he immediately alighted from the car to greet him. ¡°Mr. Seet, do you have any instructions for me?¡± ¡°Turn back to Imperial Garden. Mr. Evan is back. Send Ms. Nina home now.¡± When Nina heard that, she alighted from the car and begged Davin to allow her to see Chris. ¡°Uncle Davin, I promise that nothing will happen. I am only going there to meet him briefly. He is waiting for me right now.¡± ¡°Nina, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but your daddy hasmanded me to bring you back. Don¡¯t worry, as long as he knows the truth, he will agree to let you two meet. Chris won¡¯t head back to K Nation so soon since he deliberately made this trip to see you. If he doesn¡¯t see you, he will definitely not leave. The most important thing now is to rush back to Imperial Garden to exin everything to your daddy.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, he is waiting for me.¡± ¡°Nina, listen to me. If he doesn¡¯t see you, he will keep on waiting. The most urgent thing now is to go and see your daddy. Come on!¡± Nina had no choice but to call Chris and return to Imperial Garden. The moment they entered the living room, they saw Evan sitting cross-legged on the brown couch. He red at them resentfully with a frosty face. ¡°Evan, we are back.¡± Davin stared straight into Evan¡¯s chilly eyes and his heartbeat started racing. Evan is looking at me as if I have kidnapped his daughter! There was a reason why Nina went to see Chris. Should she exin herself quickly? Nicole walked up to Nina and looked at her from head to toe. ¡°Nina, you look rather pale. Are you ill?¡± Nina shook her head. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I get tired easilytely.¡± Nicole caressed her face gently. ¡°Come and sit here.¡± She then turned her gaze on Kyle. Since Kyle began school, it has been a good number of years since she had seen him. ¡°Kai, you have grown so tall. You are looking more like your daddy now.¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Kyle looked at Nicole with tears brimming in his eyes. Throughout all these years of separation, he had imagined this reunion with his mother more than once. Now that it was really happening, he did not know what to say. ¡°Mommy is fine, it¡¯s just that this pregnancy is affecting me quite badly. I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± From the side, Davin could not help but ask, ¡°Nicole, why did you and Evane back suddenly? Weren¡¯t you supposed toe back only after a few months?¡± Nicole was about to reply him but Evan interrupted her. ¡°We knew that you¡¯d be up to no good, so we rushed back!¡± Me¡­ up to no good? Stop jumping to conclusions, Evan! You don¡¯t even know what is going on here! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve something to tell you. Let¡¯s go to the study.¡± Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1224 ¡°Sure. I have a bone to pick with you too!¡± Davin pursed his lips. I haven¡¯t had it easy all this while either. Were all my efforts for naught? Instead of praising me, the first thing he says is that he has a score to settle with me. Is he even my brother? As the two men got up and headed to the study room, Kyle and Nina sat next to Nicole and listened to her recount her experience during the trip. Although Kyle was all ears, Nina was clearly distracted. She was too preupied with her thoughts about Chris. I wonder what he¡¯ll think when I don¡¯t show up? Over in the study room, Davin told Evan everything that had happened while he was away. By the time Davin stopped talking, Evan¡¯s expression had turned unusually grave. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me all this earlier?¡± Evan demanded. Davin hurried to exin. ¡°I was going to tell you, but Kyle wanted you and Nicole to have a good time. He¡¯s such a considerate child. He was afraid that if we told you, Nicole would worry, thus affecting her health and her pregnancy. Anyway, you came back at the right time. There¡¯s a serious problem we need to resolve. In order to heal Nina, we¡¯ll need Resurrecting Herb from Wicked Hill and Exquisite Flower from Jade Hill. Oh, and also Crystal Rose from Nepenthe Valley. I was able to find some information about the first two ingredients, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy to obtain Crystal Rose. I couldn¡¯t find out anything about it.¡± ¡°Crystal Rose?¡± Evan echoed, falling into deep thought. Why does that name ring a bell? However, I vaguely recall that Crystal Rose was someone¡¯s name, not the name of an herb! He frowned as he pondered the matter. Seeing that Evan remained silent, Davin cleared his throat and said, ¡°We only thought to let Nina meet with Chris because of her condition. We want her to live every day to the fullest in the time that she has left. That¡¯s why we thought about letting Chrise over to apany her. Besides, Chris really does like Nina. There¡¯s no denying that he used her in the past, but now¡­he really has fallen for her. When Nina went to meet him in K Nation, he was protective of her and did not allow her to help him. As a result, he suffered a crushing defeat in the power struggle with his sisters.¡± Evan snapped out of his thoughts and shot Davin with a piercing gaze. ¡°Nina is only sixteen years old. It¡¯s still too early for her to be involved in a romantic rtionship. Right now, we should be directing all our attention to finding a way to cure her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given. But, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to make Nina happy, even if it¡¯s just for a day. We just wanted to help,¡± Davin muttered. ¡°That was your mentality when you dated Renee, wasn¡¯t it? And how did that turn out? She still hasn¡¯t gotten married yet!¡± Evan retorted. Davin¡¯s face darkened at the mention of his heart-wrenching past. That rtionship with Renee¡­ It did end up hurting her. It was an immature rtionship, and there were many irreversible regrets. Such as how Renee will never be able to conceive again. Is Evan saying all this because he¡¯s worried that Nina will suffer the same fate? ¡°I understand your concerns, Evan. I won¡¯t meddle in Nina and Chris¡¯ affairs,¡± Davin finally said. Evan looked at him and continued solemnly, ¡°At her age, Nina isn¡¯t able to consider all aspects thoroughly. As her uncle, you shouldn¡¯t be egging her on. Regardless of the situation, that¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t do!¡± Davin let out an imperceptible sigh without saying anything. Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Sheep. It was a waste of time. Then, he piped up, ¡°But Chris is in K Nation already. I¡¯m afraid Nina won¡¯t let it rest until she meets him at least once.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Evan replied firmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about that anymore. Oh, and don¡¯t let Nicole know about Nina¡¯s poisoning for now.¡± ¡°All right. Nina doesn¡¯t suspect a thing. She thinks she has been feeling weak recently because she¡¯s sick. She has no idea it¡¯s because she has been poisoned. Nicole is pregnant, so it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t know either. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1225 ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll look into the Crystal Rose matter myself. You and Kyle don¡¯t have to worry about it. The both of you should just focus on taking care of thepany and doing what you should do.¡± With that, Evan kicked Davin out of the study room and told him to send up Kyle. When Kyle heard that Evan wanted to talk to him, he hurried upstairs immediately. ¡°You were looking for me?¡± Kyle said as he entered the study room. Evan gazed at his elegant, poised, and confident son. His eyes lit up, and he looked pleased. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now, Kai.¡± ¡°I was ipetent. Nina fell for Monica¡¯s trick because I didn¡¯t protect her well,¡± Kylemented. ¡°That¡¯s not your fault! I already know what happened. I didn¡¯t call you up here to hear you me yourself. The most pressing matter now is to gather all the required ingredients for the antidote so that we can heal Nina.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent the Hidden Masters to look for Resurrecting Herb and Exquisite Flower. As for Crystal Rose¡­ I think it¡¯ll be difficult to find it. I sent someone to find out more about it, but there haven¡¯t been any updates so far. That¡¯s why I was thinking to make a trip to Nepenthe Valley to look for it,¡± said Kyle. ¡°Are you sure that Crystal Rose is an herb and not someone¡¯s name?¡± Evan asked. Kyle paused as he mulled over the possibility. Someone¡¯s name? If it really is a person¡¯s name, is it someone who can cure Nina? So, he thinks that Crystal Rose is someone who can use those two ingredients to cure Nina. ¡°Why would you think that? Do you know something?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°I seem to have heard of the name Crystal Rose before. Your mother is an acupuncturist. Maybe her mentor has heard of Crystal Rose before.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to ask her then,¡± Kyle replied. Evan nodded as he gazed at Kyle. ¡°Leave it to me. You and Davin will be able to handle thepany¡¯s affairs on your own, right?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Although Kyle and Davin did not always see eye to eye, Kyle knew that Evan already had a lot on his te. Daddy has to investigate the Crystal Rose matter while worrying about Nina¡¯s condition and taking care of Mommy. It doesn¡¯t matter if I have any disagreements with Uncle Davin about thepany¡¯s affairs. I don¡¯t want to cause more trouble for him. Moreover, Uncle Davin teamed up with thepany¡¯s board members to stop me from going to Nepenthe Valley and risking my life. So, I suppose Uncle Davin can be considered a good uncle! Because of that, I won¡¯t make things too difficult for Uncle Davin. I¡¯ll just argue with him asionally like how I used to. I don¡¯t mind managing thepany with him. As Evan came out of the study room, he saw Nicole walking Nina back to her bedroom. The sight of Nina¡¯s frail figure sent a pang shooting through his heart. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so much thinner, Nina. Just let Maya know what you feel like eating so that she can prepare it for you,¡± said Nicole. ¡°I will. Maya took good care of me when you weren¡¯t around. She kept making delicious food for me. But I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I get tired so easily,¡± Nina answered. Nicole sighed. She thought that Nina¡¯s condition was because her lovesickness had worsened and morphed into depression. When they were downstairs earlier, Nina had even asked Nicole whether she could go and meet Chris. After giving it some thought, Nicole had told Nina that she would invite Chris to the house. Nina had not said much after that. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to take a nap,¡± said Nina. ¡°Okay,¡± Nicole replied. After watching Nina enter her bedroom and close the door, she turned around and saw Evan approaching her. ¡°I promised Nina that I¡¯d invite Chris over,¡± said Nicole, her voice faltering. She could not help sneaking a peek to see how Evan would take the news. Evan knitted his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that.¡± ¡°But Nina really wants to see him. Look at how thin she has gotten. Can you bear to see her suffer even more from being lovesick?¡± Evan¡¯s expression was cial, and he did now answer her. She¡¯s not feeling well because she has been poisoned. It has nothing to do with Chris. However, I can¡¯t let Nicole know about that. It looks like I need to do something about this! Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1226 ¡°Nicole, your priority now should be to get lots of rest and spend time with Maya and the others. I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± Evan replied reassuringly. ¡°How are you going to take care of it?¡± Nicole pressed. She was worried that Evan would deliberately make things difficult for Chris, which would cause Nina to be even more depressed and ultimately create an even bigger mess. ¡°Nina is my daughter. I know how to take care of this in a way that will be best for her. Trust me.¡± Evan spoke in a gentle tone, and his expression was serious. Despite his assurances, a look of apprehension shed across Nicole¡¯s eyes. Evan reached out and stroked her pregnant belly. ¡°Look at you. You worry about everything. All you need to do is take care of yourself so that you can give birth to a healthy baby.¡± With that, he pulled Nicole into his arms and was about to head to their bedroom when he heard Davin¡¯s frantic cries from downstairs. ¡°Mom! Mom, hurry up ande over here! Quickly!¡± His cries rmed everyone in Imperial Garden. Wondering what on earth had happened, everyone rushed downstairs to the living room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Davin? What happened?¡± Sophia asked anxiously. Brimming with excitement, Davin showed Sophia the pregnancy test kit. ¡°Mom, look! She is pregnant! I¡¯m going to have a child too! I¡¯m going to be a dad!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sophia¡¯s delight was evident on her face as she stared at the two clear, red lines on the pregnancy test kit. She burst into joyfulughter and sped her hands together, murmuring a sincere prayer. ¡°Dear God, please watch over both of my daughters-inw. I pray for safe deliveries so that they may bear healthy children. Please keep them safe¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing news! Congrattions, Davin and She!¡± Davin turned around and looked at Nicole. ¡°This is a double blessing. Our child will be around the same age as the baby you¡¯re carrying, so they¡¯ll be able to y together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be very lively and fun then! I wish they could be born right now!¡± Sophia eximed. ¡°Right now? Mom, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re in too much of a hurry!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been longing to babysit your children, so of course I¡¯m impatient,¡± Sophia replied promptly. She bounded down the stairs happily, beaming from ear to ear. Seeing that, Sophia warned hurriedly, ¡°Oh, dear. She, you can¡¯t jump around like that anymore. You¡¯re pregnant now, so you have to walk slowly and carefully.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s true, Sheep. If something happens to my son, I won¡¯t spare you!¡± As soon as the words left Davin¡¯s mouth, Sophia red at him and punched him. Davin rubbed his aching arm and asked with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know any better? Since She is pregnant, you should say nice and positive things!¡± Davin stared at her speechlessly for a moment. ¡°I was just being honest. You saw her earlier. She¡¯s acting nothing like how a pregnant woman should.¡± She¡¯s face darkened when she heard that. So, he thinks I don¡¯t act like a pregnant woman, eh? Fine. I¡¯ll show him what a pregnant woman can be like. That¡¯ll teach him a lesson, and I¡¯ll get to have some fun at the same time. ¡°Davin, I think what you said makes sense. I¡¯m a pregnant woman now, so I should be extra careful. Come over here. Help me to the kitchen to look for something to eat,¡± said She. Davin frowned. She wants me to help her to the kitchen? ¡°You were leaping around like a monkey moments ago, but now you want me to help you to the kitchen? You¡¯re trying to be a drama queen, aren¡¯t you? Uh-uh, I¡¯m not helping you walk there. You¡¯re just in the early stages of the pregnancy.¡± She replied smoothly, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. It still makes me a pregnant woman. Didn¡¯t you say I should act more like a pregnant woman? Is it too much for me to ask you to help me walk to the kitchen?¡± Davin was quiet as he racked his brains for aeback. Suddenly, Sophia punched his arm again. ¡°Mom! Why did you hit me again?¡± ¡°She is pregnant with your child. Is it too much for her to ask you for help? Go on. Go and help her!¡± Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1227 Davin gazed at Sophia¡¯s clenched fist wordlessly, then went over to She reluctantly. Holding She¡¯s arm, he helped her walk carefully toward the kitchen. She was pleased with David¡¯s reaction, but she was even more pleased with how Sophia had acted. She turned to Sophia and said, ¡°Mom, I bought some jewelry a few days ago, and I think they¡¯ll suit you perfectly. I¡¯ll bring them over to your roomter.¡± Davin pursed his lips. She bought the jewelry for her own mother, but now she¡¯s going to give it to Mom! Honestly, she¡¯s willing to do anything to get Mom on her side. Sophia chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s quite all right. I don¡¯t need any more jewelry, so you can keep it. I was thinking about getting someone over to make some maternity wear for you and Nicole.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Nicole and She chorused in unison. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. A harmonious family is a prosperous family. As long as the both of you are happy and I can see my sons leadfortable lives, that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Davin quickly interjected, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not happy with how you dote on Sheep so much. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s your daughter and I¡¯m just your son-inw.¡± Sophia smiled and teased, ¡°Have you only realized it now? You¡¯ve always just been my son-inw.¡± Davin was bbergasted. My goodness! I can¡¯t believe that someone would actually choose her daughter-inw over her own son. Anything can happen in this world! I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes! The stunned and confused look on Davin¡¯s face caused the others to burst intoughter. Nicole gazed at Sophia admiringly. Not only does she understand the concept of how a harmonious family makes a prosperous family, but she also knows how to make it a reality. She must be the most intelligent woman ever! I hope I¡¯ll be as wise of a mother-inw as her after Kyle and Juan are married. When they were in the privacy of their bedroom, Evan asked Nicole whether she had ever heard of Crystal Rose. ¡°Crystal Rose?¡± Nicole thought for a long time before looking up at Evan. ¡°I remember Wesley mentioning that name before. I think she¡¯s highly skilled at healing someone who¡¯s been poisoned. Why do you ask?¡± So it seems that my vague memory was correct. Crystal Rose is a person¡¯s name. ¡°Oh, I heard some people mention her and was just curious. Is she able to heal people from all types of poisons?¡± Evan asked. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. I¡¯ve heard people say that her poison healing technique is unrivaled and that she can cure one of any poison. However, I don¡¯t know the details. Wesley seems to know her, but he never mentioned her much. They¡¯ve probably just exchanged a few pleasantries and such.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Well, if he hardly mentioned her, then let¡¯s forget about it. You should get some rest. I still have some things to do,¡± Evan replied. Once he was in the study room, Evan sent Draven to find out who Crystal Rose was. The following morning, Draven came back with more information. ¡°Crystal Rose is a strange woman. She can heal one of any poison, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to get her to heal Ms. Nina,¡± Draven reported. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Evan queried. Draven exined, ¡°I heard that doesn¡¯t just agree to heal anyone. Those who want to seek for her help have to fulfill three conditions.¡± ¡°What are the conditions?¡± ¡°Since Crystal Rose is a woman, her first condition is that the person seeking for her help must be a woman as well. She only heals women.¡± Evan was relieved. Well, Nina fulfills that condition. ¡°What¡¯s the second condition?¡± Draven continued, ¡°The second condition involves three tests she has devised. For every test one passes sessfully, she¡¯ll heal that person by thirty percent. Once one passes all three tests, they¡¯ll be ny percent healed.¡± ¡°So, one will only bepletely healed if they fulfill the third condition?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 ..Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 ...Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1230 After a knock on the door sounded, Davin came into the room. ¡°Nina, are you guys done chatting? Your mother had Maya make some soup for you and wants you to have some at home.¡± Nina looked at Chris reluctantly, but he encouraged, ¡°You should go, Nina. Come look for me when you¡¯re all better!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll stay strong and get better quickly. So you¡¯ll have to wait for me, okay?¡± ¡°I promise you!¡± With Chris promising her like he was making a vow, she finally left the room with Davin. Watching Nina¡¯s figure that was moving away, Chris reverently begged the heavens to watch over her and ensure her safe return. While on the way back, Nina sped the pendant she received. At that moment, it had be a lucky charm that would stay with her in Chris¡¯ stead. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m taking you to Nepenthe Valley to see Crystal Rose. Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Nope. This will protect me.¡± Upon steadily loosening her fingers, the incredibly exquisite pendant on her palm shocked both Davin and Evan. ¡°This looks really valuable. Where did you get it, Nina?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, Chris gave this to me as a good luck charm.¡± ¡°Wow! You should keep it safe¡ªit might be priceless.¡± Without saying a word in response, Nina beamed happily. A look of appreciation appeared in Evan¡¯s eyes as heplimented Chris for handling the matter tactfully. Nina can definitely get through this! ¡°Hey, Nina, your mom doesn¡¯t know about you being poisoned yet. Can you tell her about it before we leave?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Nina proposed, ¡°Mommy¡¯s expecting, so I don¡¯t think she should know. We¡¯ll just tell her that you¡¯re taking me to an excellent makeup artist for my conference! She definitely won¡¯t suspect a thing.¡± Touched by Nina¡¯s sensibility, he uttered, ¡°Nina, you¡¯re strong and understanding. I¡¯m really thankful for that.¡± ¡°Oh, Daddy! I¡¯m thankful that you have let me see Chris.¡± Gazing at the father and daughter who were expressing their gratitude to each other, Davin chimed in, ¡°Nina, you should be thanking me instead. If it weren¡¯t for your aunt and me being the go-between, Chris would have never hade to his senses!¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°Good girl. Don¡¯t you worry! If that punk ever mistreats you, I¡¯ll make sure he regrets it!¡± Feeling warmth welling inside of her, she wondered if she had done numerous good deeds in her past life for her to have such great loved ones in this life. Showing a look of concern, Evan pondered deeply. There are still four years until she turns twenty. Chris might not be able to wait that long, and Nina might not like Chris anymore. Well, I guess only time will tell. Once they returned to Imperial Garden, they spotted Nicole and She enjoying Maya¡¯s soup. ¡°Nicole, I don¡¯t think you should treat Sheep this well. Giving her good food and treating her kindly will only give her an excuse to not return to the Seet Residence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if she stays. We¡¯re pregnant so we can talk since we¡¯re bored.¡± She beamed at Nicole before turning to Davin. ¡°I¡¯m the one eating this, but all the nutrients are going to your son. You should be happy that I¡¯m eating well here! If you think that all we do is give more work to Maya, then you can always buy me more things and work harder, you know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy anything. Imperial Garden has everything you need.¡± She whispered beside Nicole¡¯s ear in response to thetter¡¯s utterance, ¡°Nicole, Davin has a secret stash of money, so this is a great opportunity to get him to spend it.¡± Nicole took in the woman¡¯s words and thought that the couple had an interesting way of interacting. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it! Nicole, whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll get it!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1231 ¡°Well, I want some fruits,¡± Nicolemented without a second thought. ¡°Buy some fruits and also supplements for pregnant women. Get a lot of them and make sure that they¡¯re expensive!¡± She added. Davin nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be going then.¡± As he finished his reply, he showed She his palm, gesturing for her to give him money. ¡°Davin, what you¡¯ll be buying should be from the heart. That means you need to use your own money to be sincere!¡± ¡°You took all of my money from me. My pockets are emptier than it has ever been. How can I have any money?¡± ¡°You do have money! You definitely do!¡± She red at him. Displeased, Davin stared back at her. ¡°Sheep, you¡¯ve gone out of line. You¡¯re the one who suggested that I go buy stuff yet you don¡¯t want to pay for it. A sheep like you can¡¯t be thiszy now!¡± It was a given for She to be upset over Davin calling her Sheep again. ¡°Davin, if you call me by that one more time, I¡¯ll have your lips sealed shut! Also, how can a grown man ask for money from a pregnant woman? Have you no shame?¡± ¡°Getting money from the pregnant woman who swiped all of my money clean isn¡¯t shameless at all! Give me the money!¡± It was reasonable for Davin to ask for money. After the bickering a few days ago, She seeded in obtaining the family¡¯s assets, and he did not dispute it. Nevertheless, he decided to ask for money whenever he needed it. That way, once she was sick of him asking for money, his assets could potentially return to him one day. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. That was why he would never let go of the chance to ask for money, like the current one. The way he was acting like a debt collector made She smirk. ¡°Davin, if you insist on asking me for it, then it¡¯s fine by me. Say goodbye to your secret stash of money. I¡¯m going to confiscate it¡ªall of it!¡± ¡°W-What secret stash? Sheep, you¡¯d better not be using me!¡± Seeing the way Davin was stumbling with his words made her chuckle. ¡°Just look at you! You¡¯re stuttering because you¡¯re guilty! You can¡¯t possibly think that I don¡¯t know where it is.¡± Sh*t! This sheep sure has some detective skills! Does she really know where it is? ¡°W-Well, s-so what if I do have a stash? Would you really take away such a small sum of money? You can¡¯t be this heartless.¡± ¡°Davin, tell me¡ªwill your stash be emptied out just from buying fruits and things for pregnant women? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± When he was about to retort, Sophia hollered, ¡°Just go and buy them already! A man shouldn¡¯t be dragging his feet like this over something trivial like shopping! In fact, you deserve to be taught a lesson!¡± She walked over to him and stuffed a card in his hand. ¡°Be sure to buy healthy and high-quality items that She and Nicole like. Go on now!¡± Davin gripped the card before nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± He flew out of the door the moment he finished speaking. After getting into the car, he stared at the card in his hand, sighing in relief at the thought of Sophia treating him so well. In the living room, Evan and Nina¡¯s eyes met for a second before Nina went over to sit beside Nicole. ¡°Mommy, myst press conference for my productunch had problems, and I want the next one to be a sess. Daddy got me a world-renowned teacher, and he wanted to take me to them to learn from them. Hence, Daddy and I are going to leave for some time. Will that be okay with you, Mommy?¡± ¡°Where are you going? Is it far? Nina, you¡¯re unwell. Are you fine enough to travel long journeys?¡± Nicole responded with a myriad of questions. ¡°We¡¯re going to Nnica. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take good care of her,¡± Evan interjected. Nicole still felt uneasy by the whole idea. ¡°Why does it have to be now? Can¡¯t you wait until she¡¯s feeling better?¡± They couldn¡¯t wait as they needed to treat Nina¡¯s poison quickly. ¡°Mommy, I really want to get away and do some sightseeing. My physical state will be better once my mood is better.¡± Nicole fell silent. As she did not know about the poison, she thought that Nina¡¯s current state was due to her state of mind and that it had something to do with Chris. With such a thought in mind, she found it reasonable for Nina to want to go traveling. She might get better once her state of mind is better. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1232 Swiveling her head around toward Evan, she urged, ¡°You have to take good care of Nina.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She, who knew about Nina¡¯s condition and was watching from the side, had a feeling that this matter had something to do with the poison. As such, she alsoforted Nicole, ¡°You should rx, Nicole. Traveling and meeting a fine makeup artist will be good for Nina. You should be happy for her.¡± Nicole nodded a little and gazed at Nina with a heartbroken look. ¡°Don¡¯t pressure yourself too much. You have to know that your happiness is much more important than the press conference.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mommy.¡± Nina snuggled into Nicole¡¯s embrace and held her tightly. I promise you, Mommy. I¡¯ll get myself treated ande back to be with you right after! About an hourter, Davin came back with loads of supplements for pregnant women and a variety of fresh fruits. After he had the maids prepare the fruits, She ate them with gusto. Nicole, on the other hand, lost her appetite at the thought of Evan and Nina leaving. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nicole. It¡¯s only a getaway; she¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± A mother would always be worried about their children when they were far from home. Even if it was only for a short period, Nicole was still reluctant to see her children go, and that was more so as Nina was a girl. ¡°Nicole, have some of these supplements. Take some and I¡¯ll eat the rest.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take some then. Thanks.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We¡¯re family after all.¡± Sophia, who was watching the two getting along famously, was rather pleased. She truly hoped that they could always be on good terms and for the family to prosper. Back in the bedroom, She asked Davin, ¡°Is Evan taking Nina to get treatment?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He told me that they¡¯re going to Nepenthe Valley to see Crystal Rose, but it is said that that woman is quite an entric character. There are quite a number of requirements to meet before one could get the treatment, so I worry that Evan will have a hard time fulfilling them.¡± ¡°What kind of requirements?¡± She asked out of curiosity. ¡°How should I know!¡± Davin answered in a matter-of-fact tone. She mused for a moment. ¡°Is your brother taking Nina there alone?¡± ¡°There¡¯ll probably be bodyguards.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with them?¡± The cascade of questions bothered Davin. ¡°What are you going on about? Do you want me to go with them?¡± An idea came to She after contemting it for a while. She had been worried that Davin would fool around with his shady friends since she was pregnant. This was an excellent opportunity to keep him in check as she would rather have him go to Nepenthe Valley with Nina. Hence, she suggested, ¡°You should go if you want to, Davin. I support your decision.¡± Dazed, he wondered when he had said that he wanted to go. Wait¡­ She¡¯s telling me she wants me to go! ¡°Sheep, I heard that brain fog is a side effect of pregnancy. You still seem pretty smart to me, though.¡± ¡°Do you want me to be stupid? You can do whatever you want if I am, right?¡± She was about to pull his ear when she seethed. Dodging her hand in an instant, Davin sighed as he looked at her with a speechless countenance. Ever since Sheep got pregnant, she has been much more irritable, but she¡¯s still as sharp as ever. I should just leave this ce for a while for some peace and quiet instead of being here and getting into arguments with her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll apany Evan and Nina to Nepenthe Valley.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. If you act like a caring uncle, Nina will definitely appreciate you more.¡± ¡°It is only natural for me to treat my niece well. I don¡¯t need her to appreciate me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Davin went to Evan to ask for the details of the departure to Nepenthe Valley. Surprised by Davin¡¯s sudden question, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Yeah. Kai can handle thepany matters for the two of us, and staying at home all day with that nagging Sheep is insufferable. That is why I would rather go to Nepenthe Valley with you. Who knows? I might be of some help there.¡± Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1233 ¡°She is pregnant, so you should be staying with her and taking care of her. She¡¯s literally risking her life to bear your child, so what¡¯s a little nagging going to do?¡± Davin choked out, ¡°Actually, she¡¯s the one that wants me to go. Her pregnancy has been making her act strangetely, and I think that she just doesn¡¯t want to see me for the time being.¡± Evan scrutinized Davin for a moment. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Nicole was packing for us a while ago, she seemed incredibly reluctant for us to leave. She and Nicole are both pregnant, so what¡¯s up with this big difference in treatment? I would not be able to bear parting with Nicole too if it weren¡¯t for Nina¡¯s grave condition. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve really failed at being a husband.¡± Evan took the opportunity to take a jab at his brother. Stunned by the remark, Davin refuted with a dissatisfied look, ¡°Evan, that is only because they are different people. If Sheep were as gentle and considerate as Nicole, I would never be treated this way.¡± Evan shot him a nce before saying, ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse. You should look within.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wrong,¡± Davin insisted. ¡°What do you hope to gain from being so headstrong? Don¡¯t you know that people who are headstrong with their wives end up in a divorce? Is that what you want? If you have that thought in mind, then Mom will never go easy on you!¡± Davin felt wronged from being med by his brother on top of the way She was always enraging him. When did I say I wanted a divorce? I want to be a dad! All they do is me and criticize me. Huh, I should talk less and let my actions speak louder than my words. ¡°You know what, Evan? You¡¯re right. You¡¯re always right. Whatever you say is reasonable, so I¡¯ll just keep my mouth shut, all right?¡± Casting him a nce, Evan said, ¡°Oh, yeah. Draven called me and told me that Crystal Rose has some kind of history with Uncle Morris. I think we should get Levant toe with us. If there really is a history, we¡¯ll just have him do us a favor.¡± The thought of Crystal Rose and Murphy having a history roused Davin¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Whatever you say, Evan! You¡¯re always right after all!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave this to you. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow, so there should be enough time tonight for you to convince him toe along, right?¡± This is for your daughter, yet you want me to convince Levant? It is only right for you to go! Thinking about the way his brother chastised him before, Davin did not dare to speak his mind. With that, he responded, ¡°No worries, Evan. I¡¯ll definitely get Levant toe with us.¡± ¡°Great. You should get going then.¡± Filled with dread right after leaving the study room, Davin reluctantly drove to Levant Winery to ry the information to him. Levant was surprised to hear about Nina being poisoned, but he was even more shocked by the other matter. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that my dad has a history with Crystal Rose? What kind of history?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. All I know is that it is said that Crystal Rose is an entric woman and that she has a history with your father. I mulled it over, and I think there¡¯s a possibility that your father was promiscuous. Maybe something happened between them, and he tossed her aside, causing her to hate him. That¡¯s the only kind of history I can think of between a man and a woman. What do you think?¡± Levant was dumbfounded. Could my father really have that kind of history with Crystal Rose? That can¡¯t be. Doesn¡¯t he have an ambiguous rtionship with Lady Musgrave and, for that reason, made my biological mother leave in a fit? How could he also have that kind of rtionship with Crystal Rose? ¡°You think it¡¯s possible too, right? I think it¡¯s normal for Uncle Morris to have a few affairs for someone of his status.¡± Coming back to his senses, Levant turned to Davin. ¡°If your spection is right, then why am I going? To be a sacrifice?¡± ¡°A sacrifice? Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­¡± ¡°You think that that woman hates my dad, so she would undoubtedly hate me, right? Won¡¯t I be dead if I went?¡± Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1234 Davin could not rebut Levant¡¯s conclusion. However, if Levant didn¡¯t go, then he would have a hard time exining it to Evan. He then altered his train of thought and reassured Levant, ¡°No, that can¡¯t be it. It could very well be your dad saving Crystal Rose in the past, rendering her grateful for him and wanting to repay him! She¡¯ll definitely be grateful to see the son of the man who saved her.¡± Levant stared daggers at Davin. Do I look like an idiot to you? His thoughts were written all over his face. Ufortable from his gaze, Davin lowered his head and continued, ¡°Of course, these are just spections. Only Uncle Morris and Crystal Rose know the kind of history they have.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°If you want me to go with you, then I have to know about this history first.¡± Levant pulled out his phone to call the person in question. Almost immediately, the call was answered. Levant tantly asked, ¡°Dad, do you know Crystal Rose?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Crystal Rose!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Crystal Rose? I don¡¯t know her. Are you looking for her or something?¡± ¡°Dad, are you sure you don¡¯t know her? I heard that you and that woman have some kind of history.¡± ¡°History? What kind of history? Anyway, who¡¯s this Crystal Rose?¡± Unable to recall anyone by that name, Murphy found what Levant was asking to be fairly odd. Levant exchanged nces with Davin, and they both concluded that Murphy must have done something ridiculous and dishonorable for him to not want to bring up the past. ¡°Dad, stop hiding it from me. I¡¯m your son. Mom sent me away as a child to be in the care of someone else, so I don¡¯t have any deep feelings for her. I would never criticize you in her stead. So just be honest, Dad. Were you involved with Crystal Rose but failed her in the end? Is that why she hates you and wants to get back at you?¡± The more Murphy listened to his son, the more he was perplexed. ¡°You brat! Where did you even hear such a thing? I do everything righteously, and I own up to everything I do. I don¡¯t know anyone that goes by the name of Crystal Rose!¡± Hearing Murphy¡¯s loud and clear denial, Davin and Levant were startled. Is he telling the truth? Has Evan fed me with the wrong information? While the two were still wondering the legitimacy of what he was saying, Murphy went on in anger, ¡°Get that Crystal Rose in front of me and ask her if she knows me. If she doesn¡¯t know me and you¡¯re just ndering me left and right, then I¡¯ll break your leg, you little brat!¡± In the face of Murphy¡¯s raw fury, Levant hung up instantly and questioned Davin if the information was even from a reliable source. ¡°It¡¯s likely that the information is inurate based on how Uncle was acting. Anyways, this means you don¡¯t have to worry about any grudges between them since they don¡¯t know each other. There¡¯s no hate involved, so you won¡¯t have to feel anyone¡¯s wrath. Just rx ande with us!¡± ¡°When you first came here, you said that I needed to go because of the history between Crystal Rose and my dad. If there isn¡¯t a history, then why am I going?¡± Oh, that¡¯s true. Evan would be furious with me if Levant didn¡¯t go, though. If I tell Evan that Crystal Rose and Murphy have no such history and that his information was wrong, he¡¯ll surely be mad. ¡°Just treat the trip as a short getaway. You¡¯re bored from being holed up in Levant Winery all day, aren¡¯t you? Nepenthe Valley might have something interesting to see and things to do!¡± Levant did not respond immediately as he was busy considering it. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m interested in seeing what this Crystal Rose looks like for her to have rumors about having a history with my dad.¡± ¡°Great! You should pack up. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡± Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1235 During the cold night, the gentle moonlight illuminated the bed in the bedroom. Nicole tossed and turned in bed under the moonlight as the thought of Evan¡¯s departure on the following day kept her awake, saddened by the idea. Lifting her head to take a peek at Evan, who appeared to be sleeping, she asked in a whisper, ¡°Evan, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°When are you and Nina going to be back?¡± She ced a finger on his chest and began to draw circles with it. Evan unhurriedly opened his eyes before turning to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re already looking forward to meing back even before I leave?¡± ¡°I-I just can¡¯t bear to be away from Nina. You have to look after her and ensure her safe and quick return.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear to be away from her, but you are fine with me leaving? Won¡¯t you miss me?¡± A moment of silence ensued as she didn¡¯t know how to respond. Nicole cast him a nce, shifted into afortable sleeping position, and shut her eyes. Under the moonlight, her fair and delicate face was highlighted by the soft light, making her features even more captivating. Entranced by the view, Evan smiled as he wrapped his arm around her to pull her into his embrace. In a gentle tone, heforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t bear being away from you for too long, so I¡¯lle back as soon as I can. You have to take care of yourself while I¡¯m gone. Whatever you need or want to eat, just let Mom know.¡± She nodded and replied, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about me when you¡¯re away. I¡¯ll be sure to eat my fill and have a nice and chubby baby.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great to hear!¡± The hand Evan used to touch her stomach began to wander without restraint. Tensed from the sudden action, Nicole got up. ¡°What are you doing, Evan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. I want to do some exercise before leaving. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but the child in my belly does!¡± Nicole fumed. After a moment of silence, Evan chuckled devilishly. ¡°That¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s two against one. You and I don¡¯t have a problem with it, so the baby¡¯s opinion is of no use.¡± Utterly speechless, only then did she remember that a certain someone had always been extremely shameless. On the following day, by the time Nicole had awoken, Evan, Davin, and Nina were already gone. All who was left in the living room was She. When She spotted her, she said, ¡°Maya¡¯s making us a nutritious meal. We should eat togetherter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole sat beside She, casting a look at her own stomach before turning to look at She¡¯s. A tiny smile appeared on her face. ¡°Do you think, once these two are born, the house will be filled with endless commotions as they fight over toys, just like my four little ones did before?¡± She gave it a long thought beforeughing abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for kids to fight over toys and cause a ruckus. I won¡¯t be biased toward my children, so that¡¯s not something you should worry about. Nothing that happens between the children will ruin our rtionship.¡± While touching her belly, Nicole remarked, ¡°This baby will be born a few months earlier. No matter the gender, I hope that he or she will be kind and look after your child.¡± ¡°Nicole, I don¡¯t mind if your child doesn¡¯t look after mine. All I want is for your child to be merciful when they do fight.¡± She remembered the time when Kyle and Juan were young. The way the two messed with Davin and even their own father was still vivid in her mind. Davin¡¯s child would stand no chance! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole and Evan¡¯s child would undoubtedly be intimidating based on the four exceptional children. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll educate her well so fights will not happen,¡± Nicole promised earnestly. Letting out a chuckle, She stated, ¡°Yeah. I believe they won¡¯t get into fights.¡± Presently, the two chatting women could never have imagined that their children would fight over anything and everything in the future. Unable to stand watching his child being bullied so much, Davin was even forced to be the child¡¯s strategist. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1236 On the other side, the group assembled, intending to depart to the Nepenthe Valley. Suddenly, Nina mentioned, ¡°Daddy, can we bring Monica along? She needs the antidote too.¡± ¡°But she was the reason why you¡¯re like this. Now you want to bring her too?¡± Davin uttered, bewildered at the suggestion. Nina frowned. ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯re right. All this happened to me because of Monica, but she¡¯s a victim too! If it wasn¡¯t for Grandpa, her father would not have died, and her family business would not have been wound up. There¡¯s a reason behind everything she did to the Seet family, including me.¡± ¡°Nina, she had tried to mess with the Seet Group even before all of that. Having poisoned you, I think she¡¯s had her revenge. Now, she¡¯s on her own,¡± Davin replied. ¡°Uncle Davin, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair. She experienced the devastating pain of losing her father, but none of us have to go through that. Inparison with the Marston family, the Seet family is far better off. Hence, bring her along and save her life. At the end of the day, she is a person of bitter past, and I really sympathize with her.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Davin turned his head and looked at Evan. Ultimately, Evan was the one who would decide. Evan was silent for a moment before uttering, ¡°We shall do as Nina says. Bring her along.¡± Regarding the past grudges, Evan felt indebted to the Marston family as well. Although Monica was hated and despised, there was a reason behind her doings. Levant, who stood at one side, also supported the idea. ¡°Agree. As to whether she survives, that depends on fate. If we manage to save her life, then it will put an end to the longsting feud between the two families.¡± Nheless, Evan¡¯s gaze looked dull, and he kept quiet. He had his own opinions on putting an end to the longsting feud. A whileter, the bodyguard brought Monica over. The woman¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and her hair messy and greasy; even Nina was terrified at the sight of her. If the poison isn¡¯t neutralized, will I end up just like her? At once, Evan noticed Nina¡¯s uneasiness and tried to console her, ¡°Nina, once we reach the Nepenthe Valley, you will be cured. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± ¡°Trust us, Nina. Even though Crystal Rose is unpredictable, we have our ways to convince her to treat you.¡± Nina felt relieved upon being reassured by Davin and Evan. Then, she smiled blissfully at them and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I trust Daddy and Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Monica looked at them, puzzled. ¡°We¡¯re going to save your life,¡± Davin answered. ¡°Save me? Are you capable of doing that? If you really can save me, Nina won¡¯t look this gauntly! Besides, that b*stard only injected a very small dose of poison into me. I did not have any symptoms in the early stages. However, Nina is different. I mean, look at her¡ªhow is she better than me? Very soon, we¡¯ll both be dead¡­¡± ¡°Nina is feeling much better than you. You¡¯re looking lifeless! I suggest you shut up!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Davin interjected and told her off. He then instructed the bodyguard, ¡°Watch her closely.¡± The bodyguard quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Davin.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s depart now,¡± Evanmanded. They got into the car and sped toward Nepenthe Valley. After almost a full day of traveling, they arrived at Nepenthe Valley in the evening. They stood before the valley and stared at the endless stretch of road. Stupefied, they dared not act rashly. Davin gazed at the wavy roads before asking worriedly, ¡°Rumor has it that the Nepenthe Valley is a tough terrain. There will be ambushes along the way or even monsters! Once the night falls, we might fall into a trap, and that¡¯ll be ugly!¡± Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1237 Nina agreed with Davin. After all, everyone was there to save her life. Hence, if something bad were to happen to them, she would feel extremely guilty. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s find a ce to settle down, and we¡¯ll start our journey tomorrow,¡± Nina suggested. Evan paused for a second before agreeing, ¡°That sounds good.¡± Then, everyone got into the car, looked up for a ce to stay for the night, and hurried toward the direction. Though the amodation was bedraggled, it was good enough to stay. And the food¡­ Well, it was mediocre but was sufficient to fill their stomachs. After dinner, Evan, Davin, and Levant sat together and started chatting. Out of the blue, Davin mentioned Tiffany and Luke. He asked Levant if he nned to stay with them. Levant rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Everything is fine the way it is. Why do you find the need to mention Tiffany? Besides, She hates me to her guts because of Tiffany, as if I owe her my life.¡± It had always been the case¡ªthat She would leap at the first opportunity to ridicule Levant. Right then, Davin immediately tried to exin, ¡°That¡¯s because my wife is a great friend of Tiffany¡¯s. And obviously, she will stand by Tiffany¡¯s side and go against you. Needless to say, Tiffany¡¯s enemy is her enemy as well. Hence, it exins why she treats you so badly. However, should you choose to marry Tiffany, my wife¡¯s attitude toward you will surely change dramatically! Heck, she may even treat you like her own brother!¡± Upon that, Levant sneered in response. ¡°I¡¯ll need to marry someone that I don¡¯t love, just so that she will treat me like a brother? That¡¯s absurd! Who does she think she is!¡± Evan, who kept quiet all the while, suddenly spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t love her, then why did you get her pregnant? That¡¯s irresponsible!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I¡­¡± Levant was speechless at that. There was a period of time when Tiffany was very close to him. One night, they were having drinks together, and in a drunken state, Levant mistook Tiffany as Nicole. That was why he slept with her, as he was under the impression that she was Nicole. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the alcohol!¡± he grunted regretfully. Davin pursed his lips. ¡°How can you me it on the alcohol? You¡¯re obviously attracted to Tiffany. And after sleeping with her, you¡¯re now trying to escape the ensuing responsibility. You¡¯re a heartless wretch!¡± ¡°How am I heartless? Do you think it¡¯ll be better if I choose to marry her even if I don¡¯t love her? She should be with a man who truly loves her and wants to be together with her¡ªa man who is responsible and mature. This way, she will have a happy married life.¡± Davin sized him up and asked curiously, ¡°If you don¡¯t love her, then who is it that you love? Unless¡­ it¡¯s Nicole?¡± Davin then looked toward Evan. This question will definitely pique his interest. Hearing that, Levant was speechless. Davin¡¯s question was impossible to answer. After a short pause, Levant nced at Evan, coughed, and responded with his head held high, ¡°It¡¯s my own business, and no one has the right to interfere.¡± On the other hand, Evan did not respond. He slowly folded his sleeves and unbuttoned his cor. Davin initially did not understand the abrupt gesture. However, after he noticed the scratches on Evan¡¯s arms and the bite marks on his neck, Davin quickly understood Evan¡¯s intention. What a way to disy affection! Even when he¡¯s alone! Davin took a deep cough before asking on purpose, ¡°Evan, the marks on your neck and arm¡­ are those Nicole¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Yeah! Her nails are quite sharp. Last night, things got a little bit too intense. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± answered Evan. Then, he started massaging his neck, as if Levant would not notice it. However, he didn¡¯t know that the bite and scratch marks had stirred up ripples of jealousy in Levant right at that moment. ¡°Well, d*mn! Nicole and you must be inseparable!¡± Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1238 As soon as Davin said that, he caught a glimpse of Levant, who looked pale and uneasy. The look on his face was horrible. At this very moment, Levant¡¯s heart had turned icy cold. When he found out that Nicole was pregnant with her second child, he knew very well he should give up and move on. Be that as it may, he couldn¡¯t resist being ufortable when being shown the evidence of Nicole and Evan¡¯s intimate moments. His affection toward Nicole was one of the worst hurdles that he had to ovee. ¡°Nicole and I are deeply in love. We will not be separated. Not this lifetime, next lifetime, or any lifetime, for what it¡¯s worth,¡± Evan replied. While the message was slightly less impactful, Levant was still jealous. He blurted, ¡°Evan, are you trying to hint something to me?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Evan replied, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong to think that way.¡± Levant answered unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t bear any hope toward being with Nicole anymore, so there¡¯s no need to send me such message!¡± ¡°Well, if you no longer hold any hope, why would you think that the message is directed toward you?¡± ¡°Exactly. If you¡¯ve really moved on, then why won¡¯t you marry Tiffany? If a woman can¡¯t get the man that she loves, then she¡¯ll be pickier when ites to her next partner. However, men are different. If a man can¡¯t get the woman he loves, he¡¯ll be less selective of his partner and will end up marrying any woman. If you¡¯ve really moved on, then why can¡¯t you marry Tiffany?¡± After a moment of awkward silence, Levant stood up and rebutted angrily, ¡°These are two separate matters. Even though I¡¯m not hoping to get together with Nicole, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll simply marry any woman. If that was the case, I¡¯ll be better off single and alone.¡± Then, he stormed off furiously. Davin let out a sigh while watching his retreating figure. It was so obvious that Levant had not moved on. What magical powers does Nicole possess? How is Levant so deeply in love with her? He then turned his gaze toward Evan and reminded thetter, ¡°Evan, you must treat Nicole well. Your love rival is ying for the long game. If there¡¯s any room for him to get between the two of you, then¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Nicole does not have any feelings toward him,¡± Evan immediately brushed away Davin¡¯s concern. ¡°What if? You can never say for sure. Some women are soft-hearted and can marry a guy in the heat of the moment.¡± At that, Evan stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Nicole is not Renee. She has her own principles and will not be moved so easily.¡± When Davin heard that, he became offended. Is he implying that Renee got together with me in the heat of the moment? As if! For your information, Renee is very much in love with me! Besides, I¡¯m still a very attractive man! Watching Evan¡¯s silhouette as he walked away, Davin chased after him and yelled, ¡°Evan, you¡¯re wrong! Renee is truly in love with me, it wasn¡¯t a rash move¡­¡± He followed Evan to the guest room, trying to exin his rtionship with Renee along the way. Evan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to be bothered. He ushered Davin back to his room to rest. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t you get it? Renee is¡ª¡± Davin continued to babble relentlessly. Evan had to interject, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. Let me ask you this¡ªIf I record what you¡¯re saying now and send it to She, can she understand?¡± It was effective. Almost immediately, Davin stopped talking. Then, he bowed before retreating back to his room. Sheep can never find out about this, or all hell will break loose! The following day¡­ At the break of dawn, the group had their breakfast and headed toward the Nepenthe Valley. Davin suggested letting a few of the bodyguards check if the path ahead was safe. They reckoned they should only continue if it was safe enough to do so. Evan, however, felt that it was unnecessary. Even if there was a problem, it was a risk that they must take to retrieve the antidote for Nina. Thus, they warily maneuvered the bumpy and curvy road. With their senses heightened, they cautiously observed the surroundings. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1239 The few bodyguards led the way. After walking for half a kilometer, a few masked men dressed in ck blocked them in their paths. ¡°Who are they? They don¡¯t seem friendly¡­¡± Davin whispered. Having scrutinized the men, they noticed that they all have a symbol wrapped around their sleeves ¨C Crystal Rose. Levant asked, ¡°So, they¡¯re the followers of Crystal Rose?¡± Instantly, the man dressed in ck asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to look for someone!¡± Draven replied. ¡°Who?¡± the unknown man continued asking. ¡°We¡¯re looking for Crystal Rose, the Lady of the Nepenthe Valley.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Leave now!¡± Davin stared at the symbol on their sleeves. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re her men! You¡¯re all adorned with her symbol!¡± The men dressed in ck coherently looked toward their sleeves. Impatiently, they growled, ¡°What symbol? Leave now!¡± Right then, Evan¡¯s bodyguard instinctively moved forward, standing in between Evan and the mysterious group of men. ¡°I suggest you move out of the way! Don¡¯t block our paths!¡± One of the men replied, ¡°I think they prefer violence. Then, that is what you will get!¡± Soon after that, a fight started almost immediately. Draven, whose skills surpassed the Hidden masters, was impable. His mastery of the grapple and dodge techniques were beyond perfection. His opponents were dumbfounded. Not one of their aims landed on him despite how hard they tried. Meanwhile, Davin sneered and mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take your time. It¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re only punching the air. You seem quite strong, though. If you continue this way, you¡¯ll be exhausted soon enough.¡± The leader of the men in ck stared ferociously at Davin. He then took a deep breath and lifted both of his arms, hitting left, right, and center. However, his efforts were to no avail. Even worse, Draven managed to make him stumble, and he mmed onto the ground forcefully. Davin could help but sympathize with him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you to take your time? Why did you act contrary to my advice? My, my, look at you now. I say, it must surely hurt! Anyway, be careful, or else it will only get much more painful.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± the man was embarrassed and yelled in response. ¡°Why is it that you can¡¯t ept the truth? If that¡¯s the case, stop lying on the ground and stand up. Stand up and get beaten up like a man!¡± The man in ck gritted his teeth and got up. Just as he managed to regain his bnce, Draven launched a ferocious kick that sent the man flying. At one side, Davin shook his head and sighed. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s over. He can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± He then continued to insult the man, ¡°Hey, can you still take a hit?¡± The man gritted his teeth and glowered at Davin hatefully. The next second, he retrieved a knife and hurled it in Davin¡¯s direction. Fortunately for Davin, he nimbly avoided the knife. He was nheless shocked by the sudden attack. ¡°Gosh, I nearly took a direct hit. That was a close call!¡± Levant scoffed. ¡°This is on you. You talk too much.¡± Yet, Davin cheekily replied, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth! Look at how pissed he is! Was I wrong to say it?¡± The man was fuming with anger. Being humiliated in front of his subordinates, he would have lost the respect to be their leader. I might as well risk everything! Right at that moment, the man was willing to sacrifice his life to take down Davin. He mustered every ounce of strength and stood up clumsily. However, Draven effortlessly pinned him down. This time, regardless of the humiliation by Davin, he no longer had the energy to stand up. The rest of the men in ck struggled but lost eventually. Atst, all of them copsed onto the ground. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. These men are supposed to guard the entrance? What is Crystal Rose thinking?¡± Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1240 ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourselves. We¡¯re the easiest opponents you¡¯ll face. As you progress into the valley, someone will definitely defeat you!¡± The man in ck snarled, exposing the fact that they were mere pawns. There would be many more skilled fighters waiting for them along the journey. Davin wanted to enquire more about the path ahead ¨C the possible ambushes, the number of fighters. However, despite repeated attempts to interrogate, he couldn¡¯t obtain any information. Their responses were the same. ¡°Nepenthe Valley is basically hell. Once you get in, there¡¯s no getting out!¡± ¡°Come on. First, you can¡¯t defeat us, and now you¡¯re trying to scare us off? Do we look like cowards to you?¡± Evan¡¯s gaze intensified. He reminded everyone to be careful before proceeding in their journey. The valley was hushed, and they could not hear anything at all. The more it was the case, the more wary everyone was. ¡°By right, there should be some animals in the valley. Even if they weren¡¯t onnd, there should also be some flying in the skies. But there¡¯s absolutely nothing! I don¡¯t understand!¡± Levant looked around the lifeless Nepenthe Valley and asked quizzically. ¡°I agree. Do you think that Crystal Rose is ferociously bloodthirsty? Even the animals feared her, and the birds dared not fly across the valley.¡± ¡°We will get our answers once we meet her.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s pick up our pace.¡± The bodyguards suddenly reminded, ¡°Mr. Evan, Mr. Davin, we can¡¯t go any faster. Nina is really weak right now. If we speed up, she might not be able to handle it.¡± Evan turned his head back and looked at Nina, who appeared sallow and sickly. ¡°Are you tired? Do you need to rest?¡± However, Nina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I can still go on.¡± Evan suggested, ¡°I think you should just let the bodyguard carry you on his back. They can take turns, and it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± The bodyguards replied intermittently, ¡°No problem at all. We¡¯re willing to carry Ms. Nina!¡± ¡°Right, we are!¡± At the same time, Monica had tiredly copsed on the ground. ¡°You guys go ahead. I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± Davin scornfully remarked, ¡°I thought you¡¯re fine just a moment ago? It seems to me like you just want someone to carry you too!¡± Monica had been pushing herself for quite some time, but she was now exhausted. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to rebut Davin¡¯s statement and just stared at him, distasted. With her head lowered, Monica did not utter another word. At that moment, Evan instructed, ¡°Carry her on your backs too. Look at how skinny she is. She shouldn¡¯t be too heavy.¡± The bodyguard heeded his instructions and replied, ¡°Noted, Mr. Evan.¡± Monica was, however, taken aback. Why is Evan treating me so nicely? She said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive the Seet family just because you¡¯re helping me now. Even if you guys manage to save me, I will get my revenge one day!¡± Evan¡¯s cial starended on her, but he chose not to respond. He continued walking straight ahead, and the others followed suit. Another hour passed, and they reached a heavenly ce with birds chirping and flowers blossoming. It was aplete and radical change of surroundings, to everyone¡¯s surprise. ¡°Oh my god, all the while, there wasn¡¯t a single living thing. It was as if every step was an inch forward into the depths of hell. But now we¡¯re in such a beautiful ce. This is like heaven!¡± Evan muttered, ¡°It clearly shows the wretched personality of Crystal Rose! We must be extremely careful with our moves!¡± Just as he finished his sentence, a few women approached them gradually. They were sizing Evan and the group up, their eyes scanning them from top to bottom. Then, with a beaming smile on her face, one of the women said, ¡°You¡¯re all our guests. Pleasee in for a cup of tea.¡± I don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s with their kind gesture? Levant noticed the shock on Davin¡¯s face and reminded him softly, ¡°For every kind gesture, there must be an ulterior motive. I think, by inviting us into their ce, they must be plotting something evil¡­ Perhaps¡­ to capture us?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Davin agreed with what Levant had said, but¡­ Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1241 He scrutinized Levant and replied, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who deserves the most to be captured!¡± Levant couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the statement. ¡°Me? You think that those gorgeousdies would like me?¡± Immediately, Davin shook his head and replied, ¡°No. It¡¯s because you¡¯re the most gullible of us all!¡± Levant scowled at him and argued childishly, ¡°I think you¡¯re even more gullible than me!¡± Then, he red at Davin fiercely before ignoring him afterward. Meanwhile, Evan scanned around the heavenly ce and tried to unravel its mystery. Knowing that Crystal Rose must be here somewhere, they must continue their journey regardless of the possible threats. Deep down, he, too, was curious of the shenanigans nned by Crystal Rose. Evan answered, ¡°Since the Lady of the Valley is so sincere, we are obliged.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The group followed Evan closely behind. They passed through a flowerbed and headed toward a luxurious wooden house. Davin eximed, ¡°The flowers nted in the flowerbed are glorious! It¡¯s bright red like blood. Guys, come and take a sniff. They even smell like blood! Could it be that they¡¯re painted using blood?¡± Everyone paid more attention to the flowers after being prompted by Davin¡¯s remark. The woman replied, ¡°That¡¯s an overstatement. This flower is called the blood flower, and it has always been this red. Please,e in.¡± The door opened widely. Draven, however, suggested abruptly, ¡°Mr. Evan, since the ce isn¡¯t that big, why don¡¯t the bodyguards and I stand guard outside?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Next, the bodyguard lowered Monica and Nina to the ground. After that, the two of them entered the wooden house together with Davin, Evan, and Levant. The pompous decorations brightened up the ambiance, creating a rather homey andfortable vibe. Davin was surprised and couldn¡¯t resist asking Levant, ¡°Hey, do you think a lovely ce like this can be the residence of a weird, wretcheddy? It¡¯s clean and neat, and everything is organized perfectly.¡± Levant stared at him but kept quiet. ¡°Please, have a cup of tea,¡± the woman with a white blouse said. The woman, with her soft and silky hands, poured cups after cups of freshly brewed tea and left it on the table. Evan looked at the tea and turned his gaze away while asking, ¡°If I drink the tea, can I meet Crystal Rose?¡± The woman, who appears to be the leader, beamed. ¡°I¡¯m not the one to call the shots. Nheless, the tea is really good. Please help yourselves.¡± Good tea? Because of her answer, Davin became really suspicious of the tea. Is it poisoned? Hence, he softly reminded everyone, ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we refrain from drinking it. Who knows if there¡¯s poison in the tea.¡± Evan and Levant looked toward Davin. After that, they started drinking small sips of the tea. Davin¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°Why did you drink it? Are you not afraid of being poisoned to death?¡± Anyway, Davin would never touch the cup of tea. He was skeptical of the ce and refused to let his guard down. Since Evan and Levant drank the tea, Nina, who was also thirsty, picked up the cup and started drinking. Monica looked at the three of them drinking their tea before turning her head toward Davin. She, on the flipside, agreed with Davin that they must exercise an abundance of caution in a dodgy ce like this. Davin cheekily teased Monica, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re afraid of being poisoned as well. You must really be afraid of dying.¡± Monica rolled her eyes at Davin and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about dying. I just don¡¯t like tea.¡± Hearing that, Davin couldn¡¯t help but rebuked her, ¡°Just admit it. You¡¯re afraid of dying! Stop faking it!¡± Monicashed out, ¡°Davin, you¡¯re not drinking the tea as well! Since we¡¯re both afraid of dying, you don¡¯t have the right to mock me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been very honest, unlike you. Yes, I¡¯m afraid of dying, but you, on the other hand, refused to admit it. Remember this¡ªif we manage to get you cured, there shall be a truce between the Seet family and the Marston family.¡± ¡°You wish!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really that hard to figure out the math. Think about it. Although the demise of your father was caused by my father, Nina was poisoned by you. A life for a life. If you think that it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯re now saving your life! Besides, although the Marston family business is now wound up, you have been causing chaos to the Seet Group all this while. Hence, I think it¡¯s more than enough! Both families should just bury the hatchet and move on!¡± Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1242 ¡°Even if the entire Seet family was wiped out, it still won¡¯t be enough to pay for my dad¡¯s life,¡± Monica uttered. Upon hearing that, Davin replied, ¡°Monica, aren¡¯t you being too much? It¡¯s just normal if we decide not to save you! Evan, you saw it with your own eyes how evil she is! Let¡¯s not save her.¡± Shooting Davin a look, Monica did not reply. After Evan, Levant, and Nina finished their drinks, the woman in white suddenly came forward. ¡°Everyone, I was just informed that Lady of the Valley had allowed you to visit her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s willing to see us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Please follow me.¡± The few followed the woman in white through a zig-zagged pathway and arrived at a bamboo forest. There was a couple of stylish-looking bamboo houses there. ¡°Go on ahead. The person you¡¯re searching for is right inside.¡± After the woman in white finished her words, she walked away. Evan and Levant led the way, while Davin, Nina, and Monica followed close behind them. When they walked up to the bamboo house, a voice suddenly boomed inside. ¡°I know you mean no harm. Thus, I don¡¯t want to make your life hard either. Please leave!¡± Staying silent for a moment, Evan replied, ¡°We¡¯re very sorry to have to disturb you. However, you¡¯re our only hope. I heard that you¡¯re the only one that knows how to cure bone erosion poison. If you agree to save my daughter¡¯s life, I¡¯ll be greatly indebted to you.¡± ¡°Are both of the women infected by bone erosion poison your daughters?¡± When Monica heard that, she roared, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m his daughter? I have nothing to do with them!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did youe together with them?¡± Evan answered, ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated to exin. Could you pleasee out and take a look at them first?¡± The door to the bamboo house swung open, and a woman d in ck clothing walked out. Instantly, she attracted the attention of everyone. When one looked carefully, they would observe that she exuded a refreshing vibe. It was not hard to deduce that she was undoubtedly a beauty when she was younger with her above-average looks. As for her age, Davin spected that she was around the same age as his mother. ¡°So you¡¯re Crystal Rose?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Right after she finished talking, Davin and Monica felt a feeling of dizziness and quickly tumbled to the ground. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When Evan witnessed that, he stared at Crystal Rose in shock. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± ¡°Do you have evidence that I did that to them?¡± At that, Evan furrowed his eyebrows. She has a point, as I did not see her attacking them. However, why would the two of them faint so suddenly? Noticing his confusion, she decided to exin, ¡°They fainted because of the blood flowers nted in the garden.¡± Upon hearing that, the remaining few recalled the beautiful blood-red flowers. Indeed, there was something off with those flowers. However, all of us had taken the same pathway getting here, so why were they the only ones who fainted? Crystal Rose continued with her exnation, ¡°Before you arrived at the bamboo forest, you were asked to drink a cup of tea. As the tea was the antidote to the blood flowers¡¯ poison, you were able to pass through scot-free. They both must have thought there was poison in the tea given to them and went without it. Contrary to their wild imaginations, the cup of tea was actually an antidote.¡± Then, she stared straight at the three of them. ¡°Therefore, I would advise you not to act presumptuously in Nepenthe Valley. It might backfire on you.¡± The three of them exchanged nces. It seems like Crystal Rose is certainly no ordinary person! ¡°Since you¡¯re able to find this ce, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about my rules as well. If you want to ask for a favor, you have to meet my requirements.¡± Evan replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well aware that you have three requirements. Firstly, you would only treat women, and we have met that. As for the following requirements, we¡¯ll try our best to achieve them.¡± Crystal Rose sized them up carefully. ¡°It must have been a long journey for you to get here, so I won¡¯t deliberately make things harder for you. For my second requirement, I have three things for you to do. With the achievement of each, I¡¯ll detoxify thirty percent of the poison out of their bodies.¡± ¡°Please enlighten me about it,¡± he replied. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 ¡°First off, I want you to clean every spot of Nepenthe Valley to show your intention.¡± However, Levant was obviously unhappy about it. ¡°We¡¯re the guests, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to ask us to do chores? Aren¡¯t you just treating us as your maids?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re unable to ept something as simple as this? If you can¡¯t ept it, please leave right away!¡± Seeing her determination, Levant was taken aback and looked toward Evan. As Evan was the one that needed the woman¡¯s help, he was also the one making the final decision. After thinking for a moment, Evan decided to go along with it. It was not a difficult task, and it was reasonable to do so for the detoxification of Nina. ¡°I can agree to this, however¡­¡± Evan lowered his eyes and stared at the two bodies on the ground. ¡°Could you please give them the antidote?¡± Crystal Rose looked toward the ground and answered, ¡°No problem.¡± After saying that, she ordered someone to fetch the antidote tea and feed it to the duo. ¡°You can ask your bodyguards to carry them to their rooms. They¡¯ll awaken in a moment.¡± Then, the two were brought to their respective rooms. True enough, the duo woke up groggily about half an hourter. Davin was bbergasted. ¡°I remember myself losing consciousness and falling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You fainted.¡± ¡°Fainted? Why would I have fainted?¡± Confused, he mumbled to himself. ¡°It must be Crystal Rose! Did she do something to me?¡± When Levant saw how suspicious he was, he grinned. ¡°No. She didn¡¯t do anything to you. You just fainted suddenly.¡± ¡°Huh? Why would I suddenly faint without any reason?¡± Davin was filled with confusion. Levant smirked. ¡°You shot yourself on the foot. We were poisoned by the blood flowers when we passed by the garden. However, the tea given by the woman back in the wooden house was the antidote. You and Monica fainted because both of you were wary and did not consume it.¡± So that¡¯s the reason why? Davin was taken aback by his exnation. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He shot a curious look at Levant. ¡°I was shocked that you and the others gulped it down without a second thought. Perhaps you knew that it was the antidote? If you did, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t know that. However, I had a feeling that Crystal Rose would not want to kill us without any reason. Even if she wanted us dead, she would meet with us first before going through with her decision.¡± Davin was rendered speechless. You¡¯re a smart one, huh? After shooting Levant a look, Davin remained silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Did Crystal Rose mention anything else to you? Did she agree to treat Nina?¡± ¡°She did! However, she had a condition on doing so.¡± Knowing that it would pique Davin¡¯s interest, Levant continued exining, ¡°Which is to clean up Nepenthe Valley.¡± ¡°What? Cleaning up Nepenthe Valley?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your brother, the bodyguards, and Nina are hard at work. You should quickly go on and help them.¡± Upon hearing that, Davin¡¯s brows knitted together. I have no idea how to do house chores! After all, all of the housework in the Seet Residence were done by the maids. There was never a need for him to lift a finger. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to clean!¡± ¡°Your brother said that you can learn it just by looking at them.¡± Unable to refute, Davin stalled for time byining about feeling weak and wanting to rest for a while. After that, he plopped down onto the bed. His actions exasperated Levant. Finally, Davin was only willing to climb out of bed and head to the garden after being called by Draven. Evan and Nina were helping out there. Even Monica, who also fainted, had joined them. Thus, he had no choice but to follow them. ¡°Mr. Evan, you should leave everything to us instead,¡± Draven offered. ¡°I¡¯m just here to monitor the progress, nothing more than that. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 ncing at the trellis Evan organized earlier, Draven understood that he was anxious to obtain the cure for Nina. Thus, he did not continue pressing. In the evening, the entire Nepenthe Valley was spotless and approved by Crystal Rose. ¡°Not bad. I can give them thirty percent of the cure tonight.¡± Immediately, Nina¡¯s eyes shone with hope while Monica was filled with happiness after knowing she was saved. That night, the duo followed Crystal Rose into a secret chamber. There, thetter ordered someone to prepare two wooden buckets filled with precious herbs, and the entire room was filled with its rich scent. ¡°You guys can go and soak inside for two hours. After that, I¡¯ll check your pulse and give you the medication.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Monica and Nina exchanged nces. The former was obviously hesitating, staring at the wooden bucket with a frantic look on her face. Meanwhile, Nina answered, ¡°Okay,¡± and proceeded to soak herself in the herbs. Crystal Rose shot a look at Monica. ¡°Do you still want the cure? If not, you can leave right now.¡± Since Monica was left with no other choice, she decided to go along with it. ¡°Y-Yes. I want to.¡± After saying that, she dipped herself into the wooden bucket. Two hours seemed to pass by longer than usual. Nina had her eyes closed, silently sitting inside the wooden bucket. On the other hand, Monica was growing antsier and antsier. ¡°Do you feel a kind of weird sensation? Like ants are biting all over your body?¡± She could not help but ask. Nina shook her head. ¡°Nope. I only feel that the water feels warm and rxing.¡± Rxing? Why don¡¯t I feel the same way? Perhaps there¡¯s something wrong with the water? At that moment, Monica was growing more and more anxious by the passing minute. Seeing that they were the only ones inside the chamber, she mbered out of the bucket and walked in front of Nina. After taking a good look, she realized that the water inside was entirely the same color and smell as hers, even having the same temperature. Why are we having different experiences soaking inside if that¡¯s the case? ¡°Nina, how about we exchange buckets?¡± ¡°You can ask Crystal Rose about it first. If she agrees, I¡¯ll exchange it with you.¡± Monica was taken aback and nned to find a reason to persuade her. However, Crystal Rose suddenly walked inside and scolded, ¡°Who told you toe out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel good, so I wanted toe out and ask Nina how she felt.¡± ¡°Both of you are using the same herbs, so there¡¯s no way one will feel ufortable. It¡¯s your fault if you have a low tolerance toward the medication. Get back to your bucket. You¡¯ll need to stay for another hour.¡± Upon hearing that, Monica was speechless. However, she decided not to defy Crystal Rose, for she was the only one who could save her. Thus, Monica returned to the bucket. After Nina finished soaking, Crystal Rose checked her pulse and prepared a mixture of precious herb powder for her. ¡°Once you take this herb powder, you won¡¯t feel as exhausted the next morning. Look, yourplexion is not as ghastly as before either.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need. You still have new conditions to fulfill tomorrow, so head back and get a good rest.¡± Once Nina headed back, the three men looked her up and down and realized she indeed looked better than before. ¡°Nina, how do you feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling way better than before, having more energy too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news. It seems that Crystal Rose certainly lives up to her name! However, it¡¯s unsure what tasks she¡¯ll ask us to do tomorrow,¡± Davin grumbled. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Monica? Did she note back with you?¡± Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 ¡°Yeah. She still needs some time as Crystal Rose ordered her to soak for another hour.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°For another hour? Why?¡± ¡°Because she was caught leaving her wooden bucket and was thus punished.¡± After hearing that she was punished, Davin could not help but sigh. ¡°Suits her right! Someone as ungrateful as her should be duly punished!¡± After that, he looked toward Evan. ¡°Evan, aren¡¯t you afraid she would still hold a grudge against us even if we managed to find a cure for her?¡± The gleam in Evan¡¯s eyes dwindled. ¡°She won¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°How are you so sure about it? You heard her saying she would continue to take revenge on us despite saving her life!¡± Davin retorted. ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± his brother answered in a determined tone. Looking at Evan¡¯s resolvedness, Davin was curious why. Did he perhaps think of a good idea? Davin then continued, ¡°Are you thinking of doing something to her? Like maybe save her life before killing her off?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know about it in the near future.¡± Evan shot him a meaningful look. Davin knew that he was scheming something just by his look. As for what it was, the former would have to sit back and watch. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s gettingte. Go on and get some sleep.¡± ¡°Okay. Everyone, good night.¡± After Nina returned to her room, the adults continued chattering for a moment before retiring for the night. The following day, someone knocked on their door to announce breakfast was ready early in the morning. Gaping at the nd dishes, Davin and Levant felt a loss of appetite. ¡°It¡¯s not enough nutrients if we only consume leaves. Do you serve anything else?¡± ¡°No! People here eat it for all three of our meals.¡± All three meals? How could the inhabitants of Nepenthe Valley put up with this? As Davin and Levant were used to eatingvishly, they were unustomed to eating simple meals. Thus, they started to discuss the ways to improve their meals. ¡°How about we hunt for some wild animals?¡± Davin suggested. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I saw that there were rabbits beside the wooden house. Do you prefer it to be steamed or braised?¡± Levant replied. Before Davin could give his preference, the woman in white spoke up. ¡°The animals in Nepenthe Valley are used in experiments here. Therefore, it might be unsafe for you to consume it as they might have poison in them.¡± ¡°Huh? Why would you do something like that?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to try out our antidotes. Otherwise, how would we be so talented in this aspect?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s their reason behind them being so talented in formting antidotes. However, there must be many animals sacrificed for the sake of it. That woman is way too cruel,¡± Davin muttered to Levant. However, the woman in white answered before anyone else could. ¡°The main purpose of us doing this is to save lives. Ifpared, a human¡¯s life is definitely more precious than an animal¡¯s. Besides, less than a hundred animals were killed in the experiment. Which, I dare say, is nothingpared to those ughterhouses.¡± Levant and Evan exchanged nces. After seeing how fierce the woman was, they did not continue arguing with her. Since the animals in this valley cannot be eaten, we¡¯ll have to think of another way. Looking opposite him, Davin was absolutely horrified seeing Evan and Nina having finished their portion of vegetables. I didn¡¯t know my older brother was such a pro! How on earth could he finish eating something as in as that? Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 ¡°You actually finished it?¡± ¡°Yup. It tastes good.¡± After hearing his brother¡¯s answer, Davin scooped a few leaves and slowly chewed them. Then, he swallowed it painfully with his eyes closed. It was as if he was consuming medicine instead of vegetables! I firmly believe that Evan¡¯s vegetables are different from mine. Next time, I¡¯ll taste his first! After breakfast, the group of people went to visit Crystal Rose to ask about their second task. ¡°Your second task is to let the two poisoned women pluck some flowers. Coincidentally, there¡¯s no sun today. Remember to pick the flowers soaked in morning dew.¡± After pondering for a moment, Nina nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll head to it now.¡± Monica nodded along with her. As Monica¡¯s way of picking flowers was somewhat rough, the dew on the petals dribbled everywhere, causing Crystal Rose to scold her over it. After that, Monica started to pick flowers more gently despite cursing the woman angrily in her heart. Meanwhile, Nina had plucked all the flowers with utmost care and put them in the basket as it was a precious gem, fearing to damage the petals. Both of them finished picking half a basket of flowers. After that, they were only notified that the petals were used for their medication. Looking at the mess in her basket, Monica deeply regretted her actions. I wonder if it would affect the effect of the medication? Darn you, Crystal Rose! Would it hurt for you to tell us earlier? I thought the flower was used to serve tea or other daily uses! Then, Crystal Rose continued to cure them again. Two hourster, Nina had sessfully detoxified another thirty percent of the poison. Immediately, herplexion seemed way better than before. After Monica was detoxified, she checked herself in the mirror. I don¡¯t think that myplexion improved at all. Did the stupid witch only remove 20% of my poison and 60% for Nina? She seriously suspected Crystal Rose had tampered with the detoxifying process. Despite having doubts in her heart, she did not dare to inquire Crystal Rose about it. After all, her life solely depended on that woman, whether she liked it or not. As the first two tasks were way too easy, the group figured the third task would be as well. Therefore, Davin and Levant sat by leisurely as Evan asked for the third requirement. However, they did not expect Crystal Rose¡¯s third condition to bring such a shock to them. It was evidently shown in Levant¡¯s reaction, staggering back as he stared at her in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± Crystal Rose slowly repeated her request, ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to kill Murphy!¡± Her tone was filled with malice. Levant was silent for a moment before questioning, ¡°Which Murphy are you talking about? Where is he from?¡± Perhaps, there might be someone with the same name. However, Crystal Rose shattered his hopes as she answered thoughtfully, ¡°The leader of K Nation, Murphy Morris.¡± So she¡¯s really talking about my dad? How could that be¡­ Levant recalled him confirming that issue with his father. However, his father made it clear he had nothing to do with Crystal Rose, not even knowing who she was. If that was true, why would she hold such a grudge against Dad? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Do you really know who Murphy is? What grudge do you hold against him?¡± Levant continued to ask. Crystal Rose¡¯s facial expression turned bitter. ¡°A jerk as heartless as him deserves to die! My hatred toward him can never be resolved, not even if he dies!¡± Her words caused everyone to feel stunned. Evan had gotten information that there was a history between Crystal Rose and Morris. However, he never expected a grudge to exist between them. Davin whispered to Levant, ¡°Perhaps did Uncle Morris lie to us? Maybe there really is something going on between him and Crystal Rose.¡± ¡°No way. Dad didn¡¯t seem to be lying about it. Didn¡¯t you hear him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. That woman seemed to hate your father a lot. If your dad is really speaking the truth, there¡¯s no way she would feel this way.¡± Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Levant¡¯s mind was buzzing. Did my dad really lie about this? ¡°I believe my third condition is nothing hard for you. If you can achieve this, I¡¯ll detoxify another thirty percent of their poison.¡± Crystal Rose¡¯s words caused the three to exchange nces with each other. Not hard? How could killing someone not be hard? Plus, the person she ordered them to kill was no other than Murphy. He was Levant¡¯s father and also the uncle of Evan and Davin. There was no way it was considered an easy task. ¡°You¡¯re asking us to break into Wicked Pce to kill its owner. How is this not difficult? It¡¯s nearly mission impossible!¡± Davin sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it if you try. Of course, if you decide to stop their treatment, you can opt not to.¡± After that, the woman turned back to the bamboo house. Levant stared at Evan suspiciously. ¡°Are you seriously considering killing your uncle for Nina¡¯s treatment?¡± The man shot a look at him. ¡°I¡¯m just curious what he did for Crystal Rose to resent him so much.¡± Levant was speechless, for he was also unsure of the answer. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a misunderstanding between them. Before we came here, we even called Uncle Morris to understand the situation. By his tone, he seemed not to be lying about not knowing her.¡± After Davin finished his exnation, Levant pitched in, ¡°I also think that this weird woman got it wrong. There¡¯s no way my dad would lie so tantly!¡± At that moment, Draven suddenly walked up to them and reminded them, ¡°Mr. Seet, I was the one who found out that there was history between Crystal Rose and the owner of Wicked Pce. There¡¯s a rumor circting that Crystal Rose was not the woman¡¯s initial name. She had changed her name upon arriving at Nepenthe Valley from K Nation.¡± Once Draven finished talking, Davin took a moment to think before asking, ¡°So what you¡¯re trying to say is that Crystal Rose was using another name while in K Nation. Therefore, Uncle Morris would only recognize her initial name and not Crystal Rose!¡± ¡°What was she called before?¡± Levant looked toward Draven for an answer. After thinking for a moment, Draven answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about her full name, but her nickname was called Jordyn.¡± ¡°Jordyn?¡± Levant repeated the name. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my dad will know her.¡± ¡°You can ask him about it. If your dad knows her, that¡¯ll be able to confirm that love and hatred exist between them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can call and confirm it with Uncle Morris.¡± Upon hearing Evan and Davin¡¯s prompting, Levant hesitated for a moment before giving Murphy a call. The person on the other end picked up the call almost immediately. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, I wanted to ask if you know a certain someone called Jordyn?¡± When Murphy heard that name, his heart skipped a beat, and his expression darkened. Immediately, memories from the past shed past his mind, causing him to feel nauseous. ¡°Dad, do you know her? Did you and her¡ª¡± ¡°Why are you asking about her out of the blue?¡± By his tone, it could practically be confirmed that Murphy knew about Jordyn. ¡°Dad, do you have a grudge against Jordyn? Did you abandon her back then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Why are you still bringing it up?¡± Murphy¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Dad, so you really did abandon her and let her down?¡± Murphy hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°All right. If you have nothing else to say, I still have some matters to settle.¡± After that, he hung up the call. The three of them exchanged nces. It was obvious that Murphy knew who Jordyn was. There was a huge possibility that Murphy was ashamed of his actions, seeing how he refused to bring up the past. ¡°So¡­ What should we do about it now?¡± Levant asked the duo. ¡°Is there a possibility that we could resolve the grudge between them?¡± Evan asked. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Davin sighed deeply. ¡°The issues between a man and a woman are as simple as they areplicated. However, judging by Crystal Rose¡¯s hatred toward Uncle Morris, it doesn¡¯t seem like an easy task to resolve their problems with each other. ¡°In fact, the more hate a woman has toward someone, the more it stands as solid proof she was once madly in love with that person. It¡¯s no surprise that she still has a love-hate rtionship with that person! ¡°Also, Uncle Morris is single now. If they could resolve their past grudges and regain their peace with each other, Crystal Rose could be his wife again. From there onward, I¡¯m sure she would dly cure Nina and even help us heal others, too!¡± Davin was ted. However, Levant disagreed strongly with the former¡¯s words. ¡°Are you trying to get me a stepmother? Your ideas are terrible, Davin!¡± eximed Levant. ¡°Do you have any better ideas, then? Anyway, I¡¯m just bbering. Even if you¡¯re willing to call her ¡®Mom¡¯, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll ept it right away!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! After all, I don¡¯t want to call her that either!¡± ¡°Our top priority now is to understand the past between Uncle Morris and her.¡± They had a little chat on the phone with Murphy a while ago, but he never talked about his past. Thus, it seemed they would have tomunicate with Crystal Rose directly if they wanted answers. After a discussion between the three of them, Levant volunteered and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a talk with her?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll talk to her? Sure! But will she agree to speak with you?¡± Davin asked worriedly. Levant pondered quietly and concluded, ¡°I have my ways to make her talk.¡± Then, he rose and exited the room. ¡°Evan, are you sure he¡¯s the right person for that task? Will Crystal Rose be willing to talk to him?¡± Following Davin¡¯s doubt, Evan stared at the leaving man¡¯s back until he gradually vanished from sight. ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, since Levant volunteered, it doesn¡¯t harm anyone for him to try.¡± Davin stayed silent. Levant won¡¯t be chased out by that weird woman, right? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Out of curiosity, he decided to follow Levant and see for himself what would happen. Meanwhile, Levant arrived at Crystal Rose¡¯s doorstep and knocked on the door. Shortly after, the door swung open. Crystal Rose¡¯s expression darkened as soon as she saw Levant. ¡°How can I help you?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°I would like to talk to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°I have a way to kill Murphy in a heartbeat. I believe you might be interested in it.¡± Crystal Rose was surprised by Levant¡¯s initiation concerning the topic. She scanned Levant from head to toe. She didn¡¯t dislike him as she also had a son who was of simr age. I wonder if my son is doing well out there nowadays? ¡°Can we talk about it if that caught your interest?¡± Crystal Rose regained her train of thoughts and let Levant into the house. Davin, who was hiding in a corner after stalking Levant to this location, was shocked by the scene he just witnessed. D*mn, I can¡¯t believe Levant really had a way to deal with Crystal Rose! He even sessfully entered her room! Davin was extremely curious about the discussion between Levant and Crystal Rose, so he remained hidden in his spot and waited for Levant¡¯s reappearance. In the room, Crystal Rose was quite courteous to Levant and invited him to have a seat. Thetter retracted his wandering gaze around the environment and sat on a bamboo chair. ¡°You said you had a swift method to kill Murphy. What is it?¡± Levant was stunned for a split second before saying, ¡°I cannot guarantee the method¡¯s sess rate, but before I tell you about it, may I ask what your grudge with Murphy is? Did he leave you? Were you¡­ his lover? Or were you something else?¡± Lover? Crystal Rose smiled mockingly. ¡°I will never be someone¡¯s lover in this lifetime!¡± Levant remained silent. Since Crystal Rose and Dad were never lovers, does that mean they were in a serious rtionship before Dad married Mom? Did Dad leave her so he could marry Mom? Is that why Crystal Rose holds a grudge toward Dad? For abandoning her? As he mulled over the situation, Crystal Rose soon revealed some baffling information to him¡­ Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 ¡°I was Murphy¡¯s wife once,¡± muttered Crystal Rose. Levant was astonished by the information and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Isn¡¯t Murphy¡¯s wife Avril and my mother? Then that means that she¡­ Crystal Rose saw Levant staring at her in disbelief and tried to convince him it was the truth. ¡°It¡¯s true. I left him because I discovered he was cheating on me.¡± Is this the truth? If it is, then she¡¯s my biological mother! In that instant, Levant felt a flood ofplicated emotions rush through him as his face fell. ¡°You abandoned the child you had with him because you hate him. Not only that, you even deliberately sent the child to an orphanage!¡± Crystal Rose frowned. How does he know about that? Levant¡¯s face grew colder in response to the woman¡¯s silence. ¡°So, those are the facts? You abandoned your own child as a mother. Where did you even get the audacity to reprimand and despise others?¡± ¡°I had my reasons when I did that! I would never have done that if I could have raised my child back then!¡± Crystal Rose exined desperately while staring at Levant in confusion. ¡°How did you find out about these matters? Who told you about them?¡± ¡°No reason in the world could justify why you abandoned your child.¡± Levant stood up and responded icily, then left the room. Crystal Rose watched as he left the room abruptly and had an indescribable feeling about thetter¡¯s agitated reaction to the subject. How did Levant find out I abandoned my child at an orphanage? How did he learn about my past? Also, why was he so enraged when he told me that? Crystal Rose was initially perplexed by the situation. Soon after, she realized her abandoned child would be around Levant¡¯s age. Then a bizarre thought urred to her. Could Levant be the child I abandoned back then? No, that can¡¯t possibly be true! What are the odds of reuniting with my long-lost son in Nepenthe Valley out of pure coincidence? Davin, who was waiting for Levant outside Crystal Rose¡¯s house, spotted thetter approaching him. Yet, the look of rage on Levant¡¯s face baffled him. Did his conversation with Crystal Rose go south? If not, why else would he look so angry? Davin paced toward Levant and intercepted him. ¡°How did the discussion go? Is she still obsessed with taking Uncle Morris¡¯ life?¡± Levant¡¯s expression was gloomy andplicated as he pushed Davin out of the way while saying nothing. ¡°What the¡­ Hey, what happened between the two of you? Why are you acting this way?¡± Davin remained confused as he watched Levant walk away. ¡°Crystal Rose is such an odd woman. What did she tell Levant that irritated him to that extent?¡± he wondered to himself before heading off to find Evan. After reporting the situation to Evan, Davin questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s weird, Evan? Is it because Levant failed to persuade Crystal Rose out of taking Uncle Morris¡¯ life?¡± After some spection, Evan disagreed, ¡°There must be some other reason behind it. I¡¯ll go check on Levant.¡± Later, Evan arrived at Levant¡¯s room and noticed thetter was packing up his belongings. Bewildered, he asked, ¡°Are you leaving so soon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m getting out of here.¡± Evan was taken aback. Before witnessing Levant¡¯s behavior, he had assumed Davin was making a big deal about Levant¡¯s irritation out of nothing. Looks like something¡¯s really wrong with him. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely curious about what Crystal Rose said to you that infuriated you to this extent. Was it really because you failed to talk her out of her mission to seek revenge and kill Uncle Morris?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Levant looked at Evan seriously and answered, ¡°Crystal Rose is a heartless woman. She abandoned her son! I¡¯m absolutely disgusted by these kinds of people.¡± ¡°How do you know she abandoned her son?¡± asked Evan. Levant didn¡¯t answer Evan¡¯s question. Of course I know. I¡¯m the son she abandoned! Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Levant didn¡¯t want to talk with Evan about what he had discovered through his conversation with Crystal Rose. ¡°Since at least sixty percent of Nina¡¯s poison has been cured, she could probably get the help she needs from other doctors. Why don¡¯t we leave this ce together?¡± Levant suggested. Leave? It¡¯s not that easy to find someone else who is as skillful as Crystal Rose. I won¡¯t risk Nina¡¯s health and leave this ce so recklessly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Evan asked again to confirm. Levant appeared to be extremely determined in his decision. ¡°Yes, and I swear I¡¯ll never step foot into this ce again!¡± Evan stared at Levant¡¯s disappearing figure and suspected that the event which led to his departure wasn¡¯t as simple as that. What did Crystal Rose tell Levant? Also, Levant mentioned she abandoned her own child. Does that have anything to do with him leaving so suddenly? Yet, why does it matter so much to him? Evan couldn¡¯t figure out the motive behind Levant¡¯s actions, so he met up with Crystal Rose in hopes of fully understanding the situation. As soon as Crystal Rose saw Evan, she promptly inquired before thetter said anything, ¡°I want to know who exactly the man who followed you all the way to this ce is? Who are his parents?¡± Evan mulled it over for a short while. Now that Levant had left, he knew Crystal Rose had nothing to hold against him. Therefore, he decided to tell her the truth. ¡°He¡¯s Murphy¡¯s son.¡± The answer was ultimately shocking to Crystal Rose, and her expression changed drastically. I can¡¯t believe this. I really can¡¯t¡­ ¡°No reason in the world could justify why you abandoned your child,¡± the voice of Levant echoed in Crystal Rose¡¯s mind. Furthermore, the reproach in his eyes was engraved inside her head. He was obviously ming her! What a coincidence¡­ Levant is my son! ¡°He left Nepenthe Valley. If you feel the need to make his life difficult or let him pay for his father¡¯s wrongdoings, then it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°He left? He¡¯s really gone?¡± Crystal Rose returned to her senses and hurried outside while commanding others to help chase after Levant. Evan swiftly blocked their way and stated, ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after him. He¡¯s long gone. If you wish to avenge yourself, you can go through me as I¡¯m rted to Murphy too.¡± ¡°How are you rted to him?¡± ¡°Murphy is my uncle!¡± Hearing Evan¡¯s answer, Crystal Rose stared at him and asked, ¡°So that makes you Levant¡¯s cousin, am I right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Is there a way to make him return to Nepenthe Valley?¡± Crystal Rose voiced out her concern after a brief moment of silence. Evan recalled Levant¡¯s determination when leaving this ce and told her about his uncertainty. ¡°Now tell me which option is easier for you. Is it killing Murphy or making Levant return here?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s thetter! Murphy is my uncle, so I can¡¯t murder him with my own hands!¡± Evan replied without the slightest hesitation. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯m changing the third condition in our agreement. If you can make Levant stay here for three months, I¡¯ll cure thirty percent of Nina¡¯s poison.¡± Evan couldn¡¯t figure out why Crystal Rose would change her mind suddenly. Why do you want Levant to return to Nepenthe Valley so badly? ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too deeply into this matter. I will never hurt Levant. I¡¯ll only treat him the best I can. He¡¯s my son, after all.¡± Your son? At that moment, Evan finally understood thements made by Levant regarding Crystal Rose¡¯s cruelness. Levant was the abandoned child all along! Under these circumstances, Evan felt it was nearly impossible to make Levante back to this valley willingly. What should I do to make Levant return? When Evan returned, Davin asked immediately, ¡°Evan, is it true that Levant left?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Why? Is it really necessary for him to get mad at an olddy?¡± ¡°It is necessary considering their rtionship.¡± ¡°What? Evan, what do you mean by that? Who exactly is Crystal Rose to Levant?¡± ¡°Crystal Rose is Levant¡¯s biological mother.¡± Davin was utterly shocked when he heard the truth. Darn it! I had thought Crystal Rose¡¯s urge to murder Murphy was already the biggest surprise. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s something more astounding than that! Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Davin was still deep in shock at the news when he heard Evan say, ¡°Now, we need to convince Levant to return to Nepenthe Valley and stay for three months. Only then will Nina get the cure she needs, and Crystal Rose will give up seeking vengeance on Uncle Morris.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Davin thought back to the fury on Levant¡¯s face when thetter left Crystal Rose¡¯s room. Besides, the determination Levant had before leaving this ce was still as clear as day in his mind. Would he willinglye back? ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a simple task to make hime back to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, which is why you¡¯ll have toe up with a n to convince him.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Davin pointed at himself in bewilderment. You¡¯re having too high of a hope in my capabilities! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Evan, Levant is a stubborn man. It¡¯s obvious to tell from his never-ending love andmitment toward Nicole! He¡¯s as hard-necked as a cow! How could I possibly convince him?¡± Evan nced at Davin icily. ¡°You can at least try. How will you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Once again, Davin had no words. He quietly sighed before he murmured, ¡°All right, I guess I have no other choice but to try. Although, there¡¯s no guarantee I can bring him back.¡± ¡°Okay. You can try calling him first.¡± Reluctantly, Davin picked up the phone and dialed Levant¡¯s number. He already anticipated thetter would insult him with ugly words. The call was answered quickly. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Levant snapped in a moody tone. ¡°Why did you leave so suddenly?¡± ¡°I had something to do,¡± Levant prevaricated casually. ¡°What else do you have to do? We were at Nepenthe Valley to find a cure for Nina! You¡¯re so selfish and irresponsible for leaving like this. You could¡¯ve at least waited for Nina to be cured before leaving!¡± ¡°Davin, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I will never return to that ce!¡± Hearing Levant¡¯s reply, Davin exhaled sharply and retorted, ¡°Well, since you want to put it that way, I¡¯ll tell you what I think. You must return to Nepenthe Valley! Nina¡¯s cure depends on you!¡± ¡°Me? I don¡¯t have the ability to cure her.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t. However, Crystal Rose promised to cure her if you were willing to return¡­¡± Davin thought of telling him the full condition, which was having to stay for three months, but decide to keep that a secret since he knew Levant would definitely refuse. ¡°If you return, Crystal Rose will cure Nina!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going back!¡± ¡°Levant, please! Think of it as helping Nina. She needs you!¡± Levant hesitated for a split second, then hung up on Davin. Evan is a powerful and resourceful man, so there must be some other methods that could save his daughter. Anyway, I could never go back there and face the woman who abandoned me. If it hadn¡¯t been for Stephen¡¯s wife, Portia, who had adopted him and treated him as if he was her own son back at the estate, he couldn¡¯t imagine how his life would have turned out. Portia¡­ Levant¡¯s emotions were in turmoil when he thought about his adoptive mother. He didn¡¯t know what exactly happened all those years ago. All he knew was that Portia now had two identities ¨C she was a homewrecker who had destroyed the rtionship between his biological parents, and she was also the adoptive mother who raised him. Levant had no idea how to face her in the future. Should he hate her? Or was he supposed to thank her for raising him? He pondered over this matter and finally chose to find out the full picture of the story before deciding further. Levant wanted to contact everyone important involved in his past, including Murphy, Stephen, and Portia. First, he contacted Murphy, but Murphy didn¡¯t want to talk about his past and tried to brush him off. ¡°Why do we have to talk about that? Just let the past be in the past.¡± Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 ¡°Dad, I found out Crystal Rose is my biological mother and your ex-wife. I just want to know why she abandoned me and left you! Please tell me everything. If not, I¡¯ll investigate it when I get back.¡± Murphy held his tongue for a moment. ¡°Fine, since you insist on knowing, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡°Portia and I were childhood sweethearts. I always knew she liked Stephen and wanted to marry him. She went as far as to use her family¡¯s power to separate Stephen and Nicole¡¯s mother by force. Then, she made the elders in the Ankins family pressure Stephen into marrying her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I know we were destined to be apart throughout our lives. Therefore, I married Jordyn ¨C your mother ¨C after Portia got married to Stephen. ¡°I was told that Stephen was unable to forget Nicole¡¯s mother, and he ostracized Portia throughout their marriage. Portia thought time could slowly make his love toward another woman fade away, but she was wrong. Stephen had always been in love with that woman and that wouldn¡¯t change. ¡°One day, Portia got into a fight with Stephen and ran away from the estate. We bumped into each other, and I brought her back to Wicked Pce when I saw the sadness on her face. ¡°During that night, we talked and drank. Soon, we became drunk and let our lust take over our rationality. Unfortunately, your mother saw us in bed together. ¡°Your mother was a strong-willed woman. I was merely together with Portia once, but she insisted we had always cheated on her in secret. She wouldn¡¯t listen to my exnation and wanted to leave the house. Not only that, she was determined to go to the estate and tell Stephen about us as well. ¡°That was when I hit her out of anger. Then she brought you along and left the house. ¡°I underestimated her resentment. I thought she brought you along with her only because she was afraid to lose you. Never in my life would I have thought she was sending you to an orphanage. ¡°When I found out about that, Portia had already adopted you and brought you back to the estate.¡± Murphy¡¯s narration of his past had left Levant with a heart filled withplicated emotions. ¡°If you knew I was at the estate, why didn¡¯t you bring me back to Wicked Pce?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to take care of you even if I took you back. I¡¯d much rather have Portia take good care of you than to leave you with my servants. Portia promised to take care of you as her own. Throughout these years, I¡¯ve always had my people look after you discreetly. I know you grew up in a kind family and were treated well by Stephen and Portia.¡± Listening to Murphy¡¯s exnation caused Levant to sneer coldly. ¡°I think Jordyn and you are truly the perfect pair. No matter how nicely you put it, the two of you were selfish pricks who didn¡¯t take care of your child.¡± Murphy was stumped. ¡°You can think of me as a selfish man, but at least you grew up in the estate and had enjoyed life thoroughly.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I should thank you?¡± ¡°No. I know I failed as a father, so I won¡¯t have the right toin about you not taking care of me when I¡¯m old.¡± ¡°You better keep in mind what you just said!¡± Murphy was speechless. Will you really not care about me in the future? Levant continued lecturing Murphy, ¡°You cheated on her with another woman and she discovered it. Who in the world would ept that? She was wrong for abandoning me, that¡¯s for sure. But you¡¯re not any better than her!¡± ¡°I told you that was a one-night stand because I got drunk!¡± ¡°A one-night stand? You¡­¡± Levant was riled up when he heard Murphy bring up that incident again, but then he remembered having the same experience where he mistook Tiffany for Nicole and slept with her. The more he thought about that, the more he lost track of his emotions. If he hadn¡¯t made the same mistake, he could be in the right and scold Murphy confidently for wronging Jordyn back then. However, he was in the wrong, too. ¡°Now I¡¯m beginning to suspect my habit of having a one-night stand is all coded in my genes! I inherited it from you!¡± Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 For an instant, Murphy was at a loss for words. He then expressed his disagreement strongly. ¡°This isn¡¯t about genes! If you ask me, I think you were just not strong-willed enough, and that¡¯s all on you. Don¡¯t you try to me it on your father!¡± Levant was rendered speechless. Now that his child with Tiffany was growing up fast, there was no point in ying the ming game. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve told you all you need to know about my history. Now that you know Crystal Rose¡¯s your biological mother, what are you nning to do about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about her resentment toward you, and I certainly don¡¯t care about her intention to murder you. However, I will never forgive her for abandoning me to an orphanage!¡± yelled Levant right before he hung up the phone call. Following that, Levant contacted Stephen to confirm the truth behind Murphy¡¯s story. Stephen exined he had always felt something was going on between Portia and Murphy, especially after Jordyn told him how she had witnessed the two of them together. Additionally, Murphy and Portia were childhood sweethearts. Therefore, he was certain they got together behind his back, despite not knowing when they began to do so. Stephen attempted to convince Portia to file a divorce with him so she could get into a serious rtionship with Murphy. Yet, Portia swore Stephen was her one and only love and refused to divorce him. ¡°I don¡¯t really know all the details about what happened back then, but that¡¯s about everything I know.¡± With that, Levant confirmed that Stephen¡¯s story roughly lined up with Murphy¡¯s. Throughout the years, Stephen had always disliked Portia. It seemed his love toward Rosalie wasn¡¯t the only reason behind his detest toward Portia, but because thetter had slept with Murphy. It didn¡¯t matter if it was on purpose. It was still considered a betrayal. ¡°Levant, is there anything else I can help you with?¡± ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. I¡¯ll pay you a visit soon.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After ending the call with Stephen, Levant hesitated to call Portia but concluded that there was no need to do so. Murphy¡¯s and Stephen¡¯s words were more than sufficient for him to understand the truth of what happened back then. Nheless, no reason could justify his biological mother abandoning him at an orphanage. Jordyn had lost him the moment she abandoned him. He would never forgive her for that! Just when Levant was catching his breath, his phone rang again. Picking up the phone and seeing Davin¡¯s name on the screen, Levant knew Davin was about to try convincing him to return. He rejected the call instantly. Davin looked at the call that was immediately rejected and was frustrated. ¡°The heck? What¡¯s the meaning of this? He just hung up on my call without even picking it up!¡± Draven sighed. ¡°Mr. Davin, I¡¯m sure Mr. Levant knew you were about to persuade him to return to Nepenthe Valley. That¡¯s why he hung up on you.¡± ¡°Of course I must try my best to convince him! If he doesn¡¯te back, Nina will never get the help she needs!¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, since Mr. Levant wouldn¡¯t listen to you, how about we think of another way?¡± Draven proposed. Davin asked curiously, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Draven leaned toward Davin and whispered, ¡°If verbal persuasion won¡¯t do the trick, we can do it the hard way and force him to return like this¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± After listening to Draven¡¯s idea, Davin looked at thetter worriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay. All I know is that was the only n I coulde up with. Do you have a better idea, Mr. Davin?¡± The only reason I had that idea was all because of Mr. Evan too! Davin considered the proposal briefly and agreed. ¡°Well, I¡¯d do anything for Nina¡¯s sake. We¡¯ll stick with your idea, then. First, I want you to pinpoint his current location.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Davin.¡± After a short while, Draven found Levant¡¯s whereabouts and sent the location to Davin directly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Huh. He sure knows how to enjoy life by feasting at a luxurious restaurant. But all of that will end soon since he¡¯ll be returning to Nepenthe Valley to eat with us,¡± Davin muttered. Turning to Draven, he instructed, ¡°You can take action whenever you find an opportunity.¡± ¡°As you wish, Mr. Davin.¡± Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Draven hid in a dark corner, waiting for his chance to carry out the n. As soon as he saw a waiter serving steak and wine to Levant, he went to the waiter and initiated small talk. ¡°Excuse me, may I know if the guest in room 3081 is there?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± The waiter turned around to look at the room, then replied. While the waiter was looking away in the other direction, Draven swiftly slipped a few drops of sleeping drug into the wine. ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Holding the serving tray in his hand, the waiter walked away. Soon, he arrived at Levant¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Sir, here¡¯s the food you ordered.¡± ¡°Hand it to me,¡± answered Levant as he grabbed the tray from the waiter, then mmed the door shut. Draven was secretly delighted. He believed Levant would faint soon after he consumed the wine. When that happened, he could finally transport him back to Nepenthe Valley. An hourter, Draven changed into a waiter¡¯s uniform and knocked on Levant¡¯s door again. Yet, there was no response from the other side of the door. Draven used the door card he obtained earlier to unlock the door and saw Levant copsed in a chair. Was the sleeping drug too strong or did he drink too much? ¡°Mr. Levant¡­¡± Draven gently shook Levant to wake him up. Upon confirming that Levant was fully unconscious, Draven made a phone call. Later that night, Levant regained his consciousness with a heavy feeling lingering in his head. He was stunned to see a wooden roof above him the moment he opened his eyes. After a short while, he sat up from the bed. Beside the bed sat Evan, Davin, Draven, Nina, and Monica, who were all looking at him. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You¡­ Why am I here?¡± Davin coughed lightly before beginning his scripted speech. ¡°Levant, we¡¯re awfully moved by your actions. You were thinking about helping Nina while drunk, so you returned to Nepenthe Valley. I always knew you were full of love! I knew you wouldn¡¯t watch Nina suffer. You¡¯re such a saint, Levant!¡± At the end of the speech, Davin gave Levant two thumbs-up to praise him further. However, Levant lookedpletely dumbfounded after hearing Davin¡¯s words. He sank into his thoughts for a moment and turned to Davin in bewilderment. ¡°Did you just mention that¡­ I returned to Nepenthe Valley on my own will?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Davin gave him a thumbs-up as reassurance. Levant tried to recall where he wasst night. He merely remembered drinking alone and feeling dizzy afterward. A few momentster, he started seeing double of his winess and gradually faded out of consciousness. He just couldn¡¯t recalling back to Nepenthe Valley by himself. Moreover, judging from his muscle memory and his hostility toward Crystal Rose, he felt the absurdity of his actions as well. As soon as Davin noticed the suspicion on Levant¡¯s face, he exchanged a nce with Draven, to which thetter immediately understood and exined, ¡°Mr. Levant, I didn¡¯t believe you would return to Nepenthe Valley at first, too. I thought I was hallucinating until I walked toward you and discovered that it was really you! You¡¯re such a kind-hearted man!¡± Levant was clouded with doubt. He stared at Draven and asked, ¡°How did I return to this ce?¡± ¡°You found a driver to send you to the valley¡¯s entrance, then walked into Nepenthe Valley by yourself. However, it appears you might¡¯ve been too drunk to walk straight. Luckily, I met you halfway while I was running errands for Mr. Evan with a few other bodyguards.¡± Levant brows furrowed together. How did I call a cab while being heavily intoxicated? I even directed the driver to send me to the valley¡¯s entrance and walked into the valley all by myself¡­ ¡°How did you know I called a cab?¡± Draven was stunned for a second before he muttered, ¡°You told me about it in a daze when the bodyguards and I brought you back.¡± Never mind the possibility and logical aspect of the matter, Levant believed he would never return to this ce of his own free will. However, seeing how confident Davin and Draven were, he had no reason to suspect anything else. After all, if he didn¡¯t return by himself, why would he be here? ¡°Levant, I am eternally grateful for your help toward Nina. It means a lot to me, and I promise to repay this debt I owe you in the future.¡± Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Levant sneered, ¡°You¡¯re thanking me too soon. I must¡¯ve been way too drunk to have returned to this ce. How about this? I¡¯ll leave immediately, and you can pretend that I was never here! Does that sound good to you?¡± With that said, he began putting on his shoes. Davin was devastated at the situation, as he had spent an inordinate amount of effort to have Levant return to this ce. Out of panic, Davin crouched and snatched the shoes away from Levant. ¡°What are you doing, Davin?¡± ¡°Levant, since you¡¯ve already returned, and we¡¯ve all shown our gratitude toward your kindness, isn¡¯t it a little rude for you to leave again so soon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m being rude. I must leave Nepenthe Valley as soon as possible! Give me my shoes!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Hand them over now!¡± Levant howled. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my words and I will not back up this time!¡± ¡°Davin Seet!¡± Levant clenched his teeth and began chasing Davin barefoot. Davin took off quickly, holding Levant¡¯s shoes in his hands as he ran away from the house while shouting, ¡°Come and get them if you can! You can leave when you get your shoes back!¡± ¡°Davin, stop right there!¡± Just as Levant was about to trail after Davin and exit the house, he saw Crystal Rose appear in front of him along with a few other women. ¡°Levant, you¡¯re back?¡± said Crystal Rose. ¡°I didn¡¯t wish toe back, and I don¡¯t want to see you or speak to you at all. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± ¡°Levant¡­¡± Crystal Rose caught the stubbornness on Levant¡¯s face, then nced at his bare feet. ¡°The roads nearby are rocky. Come in and wear your shoes before you go.¡± Levant looked around and realized Davin was nowhere to be found. Darn it, where did Davin disappear to in such a short time? I guess I should head back inside for now. Meanwhile, Evan, who had noticed Levant and Crystal Rose entering the house, decided to leave the two of them alone to talk. He motioned for the others to leave the room, and Nina carefully closed the door behind her. ¡°Daddy, do you think they¡¯ll end up arguing with each other?¡± ¡°I suppose so. Let¡¯s head back.¡± In Evan¡¯s opinion, it wasn¡¯t a big deal as long as the argument could help solve the problem at hand. ¡°All right! Daddy, what do you think Mommy is doing right now?¡± ¡°Are you missing Mommy? I¡¯ll bring you home to see her as soon as you¡¯re cured of the poison, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Meanwhile, Levant sat on the bed with his back to Crystal Rose in the room. He had no desire to speak with the woman who had abandoned him mercilessly when he was a child. ¡°Levant, I understand you hate me, but I¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about how you feel, and I don¡¯t hate you at all. After all, why should I hate you? Who do you think you are? My mother? You¡¯re undeserving of that title!¡± You were already dead to me the moment you abandoned me! Crystal Rose felt as if her heart was pierced by sharp knives because of Levant¡¯s words. Her lips quivered as she struggled to find words to say to him. If I had a choice, I would never have abandoned my son! ¡°Levant, I really had no choice but to do what I did back then¡­¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°So what? That doesn¡¯t make it a proper excuse for you to abandon me! You have every right to hate my dad for cheating on you, but why did you choose to abandon me? I was only a child. What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°Levant, please let me exin¡­ Please listen to what I have to say before you continue¡­¡± Crystal Rose teared up as she pleaded for Levant¡¯s attention. ¡°Exin? What else do you need to exin? You abandoning me is a solid fact. You don¡¯t have to waste time and energy looking for more excuses. I won¡¯t listen to them! Leave!¡± Levant stomped toward the door and flung it open. He yelled furiously, ¡°Leave! Leave right now!¡± Seeing how stirred up Levant was at the moment, Crystal Rose understood there was nothing she could say to calm him down. She wiped her tears and left the room without another word. Later, she instructed Davin to return Levant¡¯s shoes to him. ¡°If you pass him the shoes now, he¡¯ll leave immediately. You might never be able to see him again after he leaves this time,¡± reminded Davin. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 ¡°Well, you can¡¯t leave him barefooted forever, right?¡± Davin looked at Crystal Rose and let out a deep sigh. He could clearly see her heartfelt concern toward Levant. ¡°I¡¯ll return his shoes then. Will you still be curing Nina after Levant leaves?¡± Crystal Rose hesitated, reluctant to part with Levant. But what could she do if he insisted on leaving? She would ept any oue as long as he was happy. ¡°Give him his shoes. He can do whatever he wishes to do. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still cure Nina.¡± Davin¡¯s brows knitted together. Crystal Rose doesn¡¯t seem like an unreasonable woman at all. I¡¯m sure she wants Levant to stay more than anyone else. However, she¡¯s not forcing him to do so. It seems she cares about Levant¡¯s feelings, after all. If that¡¯s the case, then why would she¡­ ¡°I can tell that you care about Levant a lot. Why did you abandon him at the orphanage back then?¡± ¡°Back then¡­¡± Crystal Rose smiled bitterly. ¡°Back then, I was poisoned, and I thought I wouldn¡¯t stay alive much longer. To my surprise, I encountered a master to cure me of the deadly poison. She was the former Lady of the Valley, and she brought me back to Nepenthe Valley to cure me.¡± The truth was revealed. Davin finally understood the reason Crystal Rose stayed at Nepenthe Valley and changed her name. ¡°How were you poisoned?¡± Davin continued asking. In that instant, Crystal Rose¡¯s eyes filled with burning contempt. ¡°Someone poisoned my drink.¡± ¡°Who did that to you?¡± ¡°Who? Who else would dare to poison me at Wicked Pce? Of course it¡¯s Murphy!¡± Her answer disconcerted Davin. He couldn¡¯t believe how cruel Murphy was to have poisoned his own wife! ¡°It¡¯s lucky I survived this incident. He must pay for what he did, and I want him to pay for it with his life!¡± Davin was too stunned to speak. He had assumed her drive to seek vengeance on Murphy was caused by his betrayal toward her. However, it appeared there was more to this story than he had expected. Uncle Morris, how could you be so ruthless toward your wife? This is a life we¡¯re talking about! ¡°That¡¯s enough. Return his shoes to him. It¡¯s inconvenient for him to stay barefooted.¡± Crystal Rose left as soon as she reminded Davin to return the shoes to Levant. With a mind full of worries, Davin wandered to Levant¡¯s house. Should I inform Levant about Crystal Rose¡¯s backstory? If he knew, would he shift his hostility toward another target? Will he develop resentment toward Murphy instead? After all, Levant¡¯s rtionship with Murphy is way closer than with Crystal Rose. After some deep contemtion, Davin was still unsure whether he should speak the truth as that would likely hurt Levant and Murphy¡¯s rtionship. ¡°What are you doing just standing there? Are you that obsessed with my shoes?¡± Levant¡¯s teasing pulled Davin back to reality from his inner conflict. He tossed the shoes in front of Levant and forced an unnatural smile onto his face. After wearing his shoes, Levant looked up at Davin and was immediately confounded by thetter¡¯s awkward expression. ¡°Why were you willing to return my shoes? Did youe up with a new idea to stop me from leaving?¡± Davin shook his head in silence. He had asked Draven to bring Levant to Nepenthe Valley solely because he needed Levant to get help from Crystal Rose to cure Nina. Now that she had promised to lend a hand even if Levant left, it was no longer important for him to stay. ¡°You¡¯re free to go. I won¡¯t make you stay any longer if you don¡¯t want to.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Startled by Davin¡¯s response, Levant stared at him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want Crystal Rose to cure Nina?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that,¡± Davin replied with a strange expression on his face, then nced at Levant. ¡°Compared to curing Nina, I think you should worry about your father. I¡¯m certain Crystal Rose would never give up on her mission to seek revenge on Murphy.¡± Levant stayed quiet. Hmph. Revenge? Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Levant scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the twist of events in my family is too ironic, considering the rtionship between my family members? My father betrayed Crystal Rose, so she abandoned me. Then I hate her for doing that to me, while she hates my father. I don¡¯t ept her as my biological mother, yet she wants to kill my father. What a series of melodramatic plot twists! There¡¯s no love in this household, only hatred and vengeance!¡± Davin stood off to the side and wondered if Levant would feel bad when he discovered Murphy¡¯s wicked intention to poison Crystal Rose to her death. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave right now. Please take care of yourselves. This woman has no heart, so you can imagine what she¡¯ll do to you. After all, she was cruel enough to abandon her own son. Be wary of her imposing onerous terms on you in exchange for her help!¡± You¡¯re mistaking Crystal Rose for a bad person. She did what she did for a painful reason. It must have been difficult for such a heavily poisoned woman to abandon you in an orphanage. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find out the truth someday. As Levant opened the door to leave the ce, he bumped into a woman in white, who was standing outside the door and ring at him. ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes. Now get out of the way!¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Did Crystal Rose send you? I¡¯m not interested in what she has to say. I¡¯m not interested in hearing any of it!¡± Suddenly, the woman in white let out a burst ofughter. ¡°Are you really not interested? Or are you just too afraid to hear it?¡± ¡°I simply don¡¯t give a d*mn about the lies she made up to defend herself!¡± ¡°She¡¯s your mother. Aren¡¯t you curious why she abandoned you and came to Nepenthe Valley? Don¡¯t you want to know how she became Crystal Rose?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Even so, you must listen to her story before you leave. After that, you¡¯re free to go. If not, you will regret it for the rest of your life,¡± advised the woman in white. She then started narrating Crystal Rose¡¯s story to Levant, ¡°If Crystal Rose hadn¡¯t been fatally poisoned, she would never have had the heart to hand you over to an orphanage. The orphanage¡¯s dean was her best friend, and she gave the dean her entire life savings just to ensure you were going to be well- taken care of. She expected she only had a few days left before she met her end. ¡°She was fortunate, however, toe across Scarlet Witch, Nepenthe Valley¡¯s former Lady of the Valley, who then cured her of the lethal poison. Scarlet Witch also demanded that Crystal Rose agree to some harsh terms. Crystal Rose would have passed away if it hadn¡¯t been for Scarlet Witch¡¯s intervention.¡± Never in a million years would Levant have expected to hear this exnation. Crystal Rose was poisoned back then? ¡°Was she really poisoned? How did she get poisoned?¡± ¡°Who do you think would poison her at Wicked Pce?¡± Levant was speechless. Did someone poison her? Was it Murphy who did that? Why didn¡¯t he mention anything about it when we were on the phone earlier? Levant¡¯s face fell. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°She would¡¯ve gone and sought revenge on Murphy if it hadn¡¯t been for Scarlet Witch¡¯s cure and the establishment of those harsh terms.¡± Speechless and appalled, Levant was stunned for a short while before he turned around and went back inside the house. Next, he contacted Murphy on the phone. This was a serious matter, and Levant wished to know the truth immediately. Finally, the call was answered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Did you poison Jordyn back then?¡± Levant didn¡¯t bother to beat around the bush. Murphy was puzzled. ¡°Hold on a second, Levant. What are you talking about? Are you using me of poisoning her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What kind of poison did you use on her?¡± ¡°You¡­ Where did you even hear that from? This is such a ridiculous usation!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you didn¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°Of course not! Did Crystal Rose tell you about this, Levant? Is she with you right now? Pass her the phone and let me talk to her for a second. I¡¯ll ask her when exactly I poisoned her!¡± Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Levant was stunned for a moment and went to look for Crystal Rose with his phone. She had said she was poisoned, but Murphy refused to admit it. Hence, he decided to let them confront each other to see if there was really such an incident. Initially, Crystal Rose was puzzled when she saw him walking in. Before she could ask anything, he handed the phone to her and inquired, ¡°Did he poison you back then?¡± Once he finished his question, they heard Murphy¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t poison her¡­¡± After so many years, she still could not help trembling the moment she heard that ursed voice that kept reverberating in her mind. Immediately, she took the phone and cursed while gritting her teeth, ¡°Murphy, you scoundrel! I gave birth to two children for you, but you were in an illicit rtionship with Portia and were found out by me. Worried that I might hurt her, you poisoned me and wanted to kill me. What a brutal and heartless man! You should die a painful death!¡± ¡°Jordyn, what are you talking about? When did I poison you? Back then, Portia and I were drunk. I exined it to you, but you didn¡¯t trust me and insisted on running away from home. Why are you saying that I poisoned you? No such thing happened!¡± Hearing that, Jordyn was rendered speechless and sneered. ¡°You won¡¯t admit it? Too afraid to own up? What a coward!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely admit it if I did it, but you can¡¯t wrongly use me of something I didn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°I wrongly used you? Back then, I was poisoned by Scelerus. If I hadn¡¯t met the Scarlet Witch, I would be dead. It took three years for the poison to bepletely removed from my body. Thank God that I¡¯m still alive and have the opportunity to settle the score with you! Just you wait, Murphy! I¡¯ll kill you one day!¡± Murphy was taken aback when he heard what she said. Scelerus? It¡¯s indeed a type of poison from Wicked Pce, and it doesn¡¯t sound like she¡¯s making things up. Could it be that she was really poisoned back then? But I didn¡¯t poison her! What the hell is going on? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? It¡¯s because you can¡¯t refute me, can you? You won¡¯t get away with this! I¡¯ll im your life soon!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jordyn handed the phone to Levant with a shaking hand after she finished speaking. She was emotionally unstable, and if Murphy was in front of her right now, she would definitely do her best to kill him at all costs. Seeing her distress, Levant was convinced that she was not spouting nonsense. She truly had been poisoned back then. Shortly afterward, he nced at the phone, saw that it was still connected, and stated, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing. You actually poisoned a woman, the woman who gave birth to two children for you. You¡¯re too ruthless!¡± ¡°Levant, I didn¡¯t poison her. Jordyn, even if you were really poisoned, it wasn¡¯t me. I know nothing about it. If you hadn¡¯t brought it up today, I wouldn¡¯t have known about it.¡± Upon hearing that, Crystal Rose blurted out emotionally, ¡°Stop denying it! Who else knows where the poison is kept in Wicked Pce except you?¡± Needless to say, Murphy found it strange as well. Who else could get their hands on Scelerus and poison my wife? ¡°Jordyn, Levant, I¡¯ll investigate this matter and give you an exnation.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying about the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± enunciated Levant coldly before hanging up the phone. Looking at him, Crystal Rose wanted to say something, but he left before she could utter a word. ¡°Levant! Levant, Le¡ª¡± At that moment, Levant felt conflicted. Before he found out what exactly happened, he had no idea how to face Crystal Rose. He just wanted to be alone so he could clear up all these past incidents and figure out how to face each one of them. Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Meanwhile, on the other side of things, Davin told Evan everything, sparing no details. ¡°Evan, I think Uncle Morris has gone too far. No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t have done that to his wife! Initially, Levant hated Crystal Rose. Now that he knew how Uncle Morris treated her back then and that she had her reasons for abandoning him, do you think he¡¯ll redirect his hatred to Uncle Morris?¡± Having said that, he stared at Evan solemnly and inquired, ¡°If Levant really hates Uncle Morris, will he help his mother, Crystal Rose, to kill Uncle Morris?¡± Evan¡¯s gaze darkened at those words. If Murphy really did do such an uneptable thing, he should be punished. However, he knew Murphy pretty well. Although Murphy was hot-tempered and would sometimes use some despicable means to achieve his goals, he had his principles. He was not a cruel and heartless person. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check on Levant first. We¡¯ll call Uncle Morris to ask about the situationter.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Then, both of them walked toward Levant¡¯s room. Coincidentally, Levant came back from outside and saw the two of them. Hiding away the gloomy expression on his face, he pretended to be calm and queried, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Davin scrutinized him from head to toe and frowned when he saw that Levant seemed calm and poised. ¡°A-Are you okay?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Levant tried to sound rxed. Being incredibly observant, Evan detected the hint of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Uncle Morris might not necessarily do such a thing. Everything might be a misunderstanding.¡± Hearing that, Levant snorted coldly. ¡°Evan, do you think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s smart and that others can¡¯t tell that there¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡± Davin¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when he heard Levant¡¯s words. ¡°Levant, does that mean you also think that Uncle Morris wouldn¡¯t do such a thing? I was worried that you would hate him and want to kill him.¡± ¡°No matter what I¡¯m going to do to him, that¡¯s my business. If you¡¯ve nothing else to do, go and ask Crystal Rose to cure Nina. I¡¯m tired of eating the vegetables from Nepenthe Valley. After Nina is cured, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± Davin was puzzled as he thought that Levant would be reluctant to leave his mother, Crystal Rose. He had never imagined that Levant would want to leave in such a hurry. However, Evan felt that the meaning behind Levant¡¯s words was that he was willing to get along with Crystal Rose now. After all, before this, thetter could not wait to leave immediately. Leaving with us after Nina is cured? I bet he just said that halfheartedly. By that time, he would probably be reluctant to leave his mother. ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll go and check on Nina now. You can call me anytime, and I¡¯ll chat with you. Although your parents¡¯ love story has some twists and turns, I believe your rtionship will be smooth sailing.¡± Smooth sailing? Davin, you¡¯re obviously rubbing salt on my wound. My love story is the same as my parents¡¯ love story, full of twists and turns! Likely, it¡¯ll never be smooth my whole life! However, he did not want to argue with Davin and said impatiently, ¡°Both of you can leave now. I think I should go and meet Crystal Rose. There are some things that I want to ask her.¡± ¡°All right. Do you need me to apany you?¡± Levant ignored Davin and shot him a sharp re before walking toward Crystal Rose¡¯s residence. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He was a little nervous when he knocked on the door. While he was standing alone in the open space, a lot of thoughts crossed his mind. Even though Crystal Rose had not abandoned him on purpose, he still had doubts and wanted to ask her some questions face to face. Soon, Crystal Rose opened the door, and the moment she saw him, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Levant,e in!¡± Her voice was full of the tenderness of a mother. When he entered the house and looked at the furnishings inside, he felt a sense of peace that he had never had before. Momentster, she prepared tea for him and remarked, ¡°This is my most prized tea. Try it and see if you like it.¡± Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Levant epted the teacup and took a whiff of the tea. It was fragrant and fresh. Then, he had a quick sip. Not only was the tea mellow and smooth, but the aftertaste was sweet too. It was indeed a good tea. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Hearing hispliment, Crystal Rose grinned happily. Never had she imagined that she would be able to see her son again, let alone make tea for him and listen to him saying that the tea was delicious. ¡°Levant, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± Meanwhile, Levant finished the tea and gently ced the teacup on the table. Lifting his head, he fixed his gaze on her and piped up, ¡°I came here because I have some questions for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How long did it take you topletely remove the poison from your body? When you were talking on the phone earlier, I vaguely heard that you used three years to get rid of it. Is that right?¡± Crystal Rose let out a sigh at his question. Even though many years had passed since then, the detoxification process was so painful that it still haunted her to this day. ¡°Yes. There was no antidote for Scelerus. When Scarlet Witch tried to remove the poison from my body, she kept on experimenting and researching. You could say that I was her test subject. Fortunately, she seeded, and because of that, I managed to survive.¡± ¡°Three years. Why didn¡¯t you leave the valley and look for me after that? Since you hate Murphy so much, why didn¡¯t you seek revenge against him all these years?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As soon as he finished speaking, he stared at her face intently. Despite growing old, Crystal Rose still had a refined air about her. Upon closer inspection, he could see that his eyes and brows were somewhat simr to hers. ¡°It was because I lost my memory after I recovered. I forgot who I was, and I didn¡¯t remember what happened before that. Scarlet Witch forbade everyone from telling me the truth. She told me that I was her descendant, and I had amnesia when I came here. She made up a lie so that I would learn the secret art of detoxification from her in peace. Two years ago, she tried a type of poison on herself, but it spread to her internal organs rapidly. There was no antidote to cure her. Before she died, she gave me medicine, and I suddenly remembered everything again. When I regained my memory, she made me swear that I would never leave Nepenthe Valley and forget all the resentments I had. It was herst wish. I know she did all that because she didn¡¯t want me to live in hatred. She was also afraid that I would seek revenge against Murphy because if I failed, I might lose my life. Anyhow, I¡¯m willing to believe that she made me lose my memory for my own good. Nevertheless, because of that, I failed to be a certifiable mother. I¡¯m sorry!¡± So that¡¯s why. No wonder she asked Evan to kill Murphy for her when she was removing the poison from Nina¡¯s body. It turns out that she can¡¯t leave the valley. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t lost your memory, would you havee and find me?¡± ¡°Yes! I definitely would have,¡± she answered confidently. After staying silent for a moment, she continued, ¡°Levant, it¡¯s up to you what you choose to believe, but I would have definitely gone to look for you. I gave birth to you and Avril, and I can give up everything for the rest of my life. I only hope that both of you can live a peaceful life.¡± ¡°Really? Then can you let go of your hatred toward Murphy?¡± In an instant, Crystal Rose¡¯s expression darkened. She hated Murphy to the core. Ever since she regained her memory, she felt a heart-wrenching pain whenever she recalled his betrayal and poisoning, as if someone was stabbing a sharp de into her heart. It¡¯s so painful. How can I let go of that hatred? ¡°Levant, I¡¯m willing to use my life to exchange for a peaceful life for both you and your sister, but I can¡¯t let go of my hatred for Murphy until I breathe myst. You don¡¯t know how it feels to be betrayed by the person you love. I hope you can understand. If he didn¡¯t hurt me that much, how could I have such unquenchable hatred for him?¡± Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Hearing that, Levant fell silent. After a while, he looked at Crystal Rose and asked, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t the one who poisoned you, would you still hate him so much?¡± Murphy didn¡¯t administer the poison? Crystal Rose did not believe that at all. ¡°Levant, stop looking for excuses to exculpate him. Scelerus is the poison of Wicked Pce. No one could get their hands on it except him. Besides, I treated everyone well when I was in Wicked Pce. Except for Murphy, I had never offended anyone, so he was the only one who wanted me to die. After I died, he could live happily ever after with Portia.¡± Speaking of Portia, Levant could not decide if he should tell Crystal Rose that it was Portia who took him away from the orphanage andter gave him a warm home. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After giving it some thought, he decided not to tell her. After all, it would not be good news for her that her biological child was adopted by her love rival. ¡°But he said that he wasn¡¯t the one who administered the poison. He¡¯ll investigate the matter thoroughly and give you a reasonable exnation. Let¡¯s wait for him patiently. There may be another truth.¡± Another truth? Crystal Rose sneered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, then I would¡¯ve hated the wrong person. Nheless, I really hope that there¡¯s another truth. At least it proves that I didn¡¯t make a bad choice marrying him back then, and I won¡¯t dream of killing him every single night anymore.¡± It was obvious that the hatred she had for Murphy was bred-in-the-bone. At that moment, Levant wondered if she still had a tad bit of love for Murphy. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, would you be willing to get back with him?¡± ¡°No! From the moment he betrayed me, I¡¯ll never forgive him! What is done can never be undone. It¡¯s impossible to patch things up between us.¡± With that said, she was suddenly interested in Levant¡¯s love life. ¡°Are you married?¡± Despite being surprised by her question, he shook his head in response. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you married at this age? Did you not meet any women you liked?¡± Hearing that, he smiled bitterly. ¡°I met the woman of my life, but she¡¯s someone else¡¯s wife.¡± Unrequited love? Crystal Rose sighed distressedly. ¡°In this case, you should forget her and find someone suitable for you. Those at your age, their children are already at the age where they go to school.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in kindergarten now,¡± he replied softly. Confused, she asked, ¡°Y-You have a child?¡± In response, Levant nodded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The woman who gave birth to your child married someone else?¡± Looking at the confused woman, he stood up. ¡°No, my child¡¯s mother isn¡¯t the woman I love. I don¡¯t want to marry her as well. She should find her own happiness.¡± For a moment, Crystal Rose could not tell what was going on. Just as she was figuring things out, he suddenly sneered. ¡°Maybe letting my lust go unchecked after getting drunk is hereditary. I inherited Murphy¡¯s genes and had my son. However, Murphy said that it wasn¡¯t hereditary; it was because I couldn¡¯t resist temptation. I suppose so. Since I¡¯m his son, I¡¯m a b*stard just like him!¡± Having said that, he smiled wryly and left. Staring at his back as he walked away, she recalled his expression earlier. Although she could not understand what was going on, she could see that something was weighing on his mind. He had regrets and felt remorseful. He was not happy. Unexpectedly, my son¡¯s love life is full of obstacles as well. Is fate toying with us? He even said that he¡¯s a b*stard just like Murphy. Thinking of that, she felt a tug in her heart. If I had been by his side, all these things might not have happened. Son, I¡¯m sorry that I wasn¡¯t able to give you any maternal love. Meanwhile, at Wicked Pce, Murphy was shocked when he read the information he found. Is this true? How could she be the person who poisoned Jordyn? How could it be her? Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Murphy pondered over the matter for a long time, but he could not quite put a finger on why she did it. It seemed that only she could give him an exnation for the matter. Hence, he asked her to meet him at the manor in the suburbs. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to meet me?¡± Hearing that, he scrutinized the woman in front of him from head to toe. Over the years, they had only met each other a couple of times. Of course, she would find it strange that he asked to meet her out of the blue. ¡°Portia, we haven¡¯t met many times over the years. I asked you out because of an old matter, and I hope that you can be honest with me.¡± Frowning, Portia noticed that his expression and the way he talked to her were different from before, as if he was about to say something important. ¡°Just ask me anything you want to know,¡± she responded straightforwardly. ¡°Do you know where Jordyn is?¡± Hearing Jordyn¡¯s name, Portia¡¯s heart missed a beat. Jordyn has been dead for so many years. Why is he suddenly asking about her? Oh right! He only knows that she went missing and doesn¡¯t know that she was poisoned to death. I must answer with caution. ¡°Jordyn? Back then, she left in a fit of anger when she caught us in the act. Didn¡¯t you ask people to find her whereabouts after that, but there was no news about her? Why? Have you found any useful information?¡± In the meantime, Murphy remained silent and fixed his gaze on her face, trying to read her expression. However, he did not expect Portia to be such a master of acting. She had an innocent look on her face, and it seemed as though she was truly concerned about Jordyn¡¯s whereabouts. All of a sudden, he felt ridiculous. This is the woman I fell in love with back then. Is she really that sort of person? Noticing that he was staring at her, she felt something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to say to me?¡± ¡°What do you think I want to say to you?¡± Portia was confused. What does he mean? He mentioned Jordyn at first and asked me this now. Jordyn should¡¯ve been dead after being poisoned by Scelerus. Could it be that Murphy heard the news about her death and suspects something? No, that¡¯s impossible. After so many years, Jordyn¡¯s corpse would¡¯ve rotted. Even if he suspects something, there¡¯s no evidence. Moreover, I nned everything meticulously. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll suspect me. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. What do you want to know? Just cut to the chase!¡± ¡°Cut to the chase? Fine!¡± After a moment of contemtion, Murphy questioned, ¡°Portia, do you love me?¡± It went without saying that Portia was stunned by his question. Could it be that he suddenly wants to be with me again now that Jordyn has left him for so many years? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask me that question. The incident back then happened because I was drunk. You should know that the only person I love is Stephen. Love can¡¯t be forced. Don¡¯t you understand that at our old age?¡± Out of the blue, Murphy burst outughing. ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, why did you kill Jordyn in the first ce? If you love me, I would think that you killed her because you wanted to rece her and be with me, but if you don¡¯t, why would you want to kill her?¡± he asked decisively. There was no trace of hesitation in his words. In an instant, Portia¡¯s expression darkened. He actually knows that I killed Jordyn? Clenching her fists, she forced herself to calm down. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. When did I kill her? I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Stop denying it! Since I asked you toe and dared to ask you so directly, then I must have evidence. Just answer me. Why did you kill her?¡± Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 He has evidence? Immediately, Portia grew nervous. But so many years have passed. What evidence could he possibly have? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ncing at Murphy, she clenched her fists tight and refused to admit it. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. Did someone feed you lies about me killing Jordyn?¡± ¡°Portia, are you sure you don¡¯t want toe clean? Should I call Nick? Then you can confront him.¡± When she heard Nick¡¯s name, she started to panic. Meanwhile, Murphy continued, ¡°My trusted aide has found out how you bribed Nick to get your hands on Scelerus back then. If you think that it¡¯s necessary, I can call him now.¡± At that moment, Portia was growing increasingly anxious. Never had she expected that he would manage to find out what happened after all these years. Does justice always prevail? The next moment, Murphy called Nick and put it on speaker. Thetter exined what happened that year in detail. He mentioned how Portia bribed him and asked him to keep it a secret. Hearing that, Portia was at a loss for words as what he said was irrefutable. She gritted her teeth and cursed Nick under her breath for not keeping his words. ¡°Since you¡¯ve found out everything, why are you still asking me? What are you going to do now? Kill me to avenge Jordyn?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found out the truth, but I can¡¯tprehend why you would want her to die.¡± In response, she sneered. ¡°It had nothing to do with you! I didn¡¯t want her to die because I wanted to rece her and be with you. The real reason is that I was afraid that she would ruin my happiness. Therefore, she had to die!¡± Murphy was bereft of speech and knitted his brows. ¡°You saw her state when she found out what happened between us. It would have been fine if she only didn¡¯t want to give up on you, but she still wanted to tell Stephen about it. If he found out, I wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain my happiness. Hence, I couldn¡¯t allow her to mention any of this to Stephen!¡± ¡°Even after you poisoned her to death, Stephen still found out about the matter, didn¡¯t he?¡± Abruptly, Portia shot him an icy stare. ¡°Were you the one who informed Stephen about the matter?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Before you poisoned Jordyn, she had already sent someone to inform Stephen about it. You were toote! All these years, he has treated you coldly. Portia, do you think you¡¯ve lived a happy and blissful life? You¡¯re together with the person you love, but he doesn¡¯t love you. Furthermore, he was never yours.¡± ¡°Enough! Even if I can¡¯t have him, I won¡¯t give up, and I won¡¯t be with you!¡± ¡°Portia, are you dreaming? Even if Stephen doesn¡¯t want you, I won¡¯t want you either. Jordyn isn¡¯t dead, and she¡¯s my one and only wife!¡± ¡°Jordyn isn¡¯t dead? How could it be?¡± A look of disbelief spread across her face. There¡¯s no antidote for Scelerus. How can she still be alive? ¡°You¡¯re disappointed? But I¡¯m extremely happy! It¡¯s true that I liked you back then, but now, I think that you¡¯re pitiful. On the surface, you¡¯re Sir Musgrave¡¯s wife, but Stephen was never yours. Portia, you¡¯re the most pitiful, pathetic, and despicable woman in this world!¡± Portia glowered as she was riled up by his words. When she first came, she had thought that she was someone he looked up to, but now, his words had crushed her pride to dust. The disparity was so huge that it was hard for her to ept. ¡°Jordyn will settle the score with you when shees back. Just you wait!¡± With that said, Murphy got up and left resolutely. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Stunned, Portia felt a feeling of suffocation as though a fist was wrapped around her heart and squeezing tightly. At the same time, her selfforting thoughts were shattered, and Murphy¡¯s words were the main reason why. He had used a rather cruel way to let Portia see that she was the most pathetic woman in the world. She had no idea how she made her way back to the estate. She saw Stephen in the living room as soon as she stepped inside. Walking up to him, she questioned, ¡°Why are you doing this to me, Stephen? How dare you do this to me?¡± Stephen looked at her quizzically, not knowing what she meant. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why did you marry me and do this to me? You¡¯ve ruined me. You¡¯ve ruined my happiness! All these years being with you, I¡¯ve never been happy, and it¡¯s all because of you!¡± It was then Stephen understood. ¡°Portia, I¡¯ve told you long ago that I wouldn¡¯t love you. You used your family to threaten the Musgrave family and forced me to marry you. I told you back then that you can¡¯t force someone to love you and that I loved Rosalie, but still, you insisted. You¡¯re the cause of this situation today.¡± I might have something to do with this, but you¡¯re the one to me for it. Your obsession has not only ruined your happiness but also destroyed the happiness between Rosalie and me! Portia saw a pit of disgust in his cold eyes and could not help but feel that they were cursed for tragedy. There was nothing between them other than resentment. ¡°I thought, maybe with effort, I could melt your stone-cold heart. What I didn¡¯t expect was that your heart would die along with Rosalie. You¡¯d rather let your heart follow her to the afterlife than give me even the slightest warmth. I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything more!¡± Looking at the pain written all over her face, Stephen said grimly, ¡°Portia, you still have a choice to leave now. You can bring anything you want with you. I can give you anything as long as it¡¯s in the estate.¡± ¡°Anything I want?¡± ¡°Anything you want.¡± ¡°What about your life? I want your life. Will you give it to me?¡± Stephen¡¯s lips curled into a relieved smile after a brief pause. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve been wanting to see Rosalie again since a long time ago. Everything between us will be put to an end once you take my life.¡± Portia was deeply disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of seeing her at a time like this? You¡¯ve never forgotten her, have you? I can¡¯t believe I lost to a dead woman. What a pathetic woman am I?¡± she yelled. She then turned and ran back to her room. ¡­ Disbelief was written all over Jordyn¡¯s face when she and Levant got the phone call from Murphy telling them that Portia was the one who had poisoned her. ¡°What? How could it be her?¡± ¡°She did it because she was afraid that you might tell Stephen about the time she and I slept together when she was drunk. You can ask Nick about it. She admitted it herself, too. Jordyn sneered, ¡°Guess I did the right thing telling Stephen about it beforehand. If I hadn¡¯t and wasn¡¯t cured, I¡¯d have died a worthless death by taking that secret to the grave.¡± ¡°Yes, you were right. Stephen has never loved her, nor have they ever consummated their marriage her whole life.¡± Jordyn was surprised to know that Portia had been so poorly treated by the man she loved. I guess even the most hateful person deserves some pity. ¡°Murphy, are you feeling sorry for her? Stephen has never loved her, but you have. You guys have even slept together, right? Why not just marry her? That way, you can care for her however much you want.¡± Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry her! You¡¯re my wife, and you always will be!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t your wife anymore since the moment I saw you two together. Murphy, even though it wasn¡¯t you that poisoned me, you¡¯re still connected to it somehow. I won¡¯t forgive you for that!¡± With that, Jordyn ended the phone call and turned to Levant. ¡°Did you hear what he said?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Levant nodded. ¡°So, will you kill Portia for me?¡± Levant fell silent at the request. Kill Portia? He was feeling rather hesitant. After all, Portia was his adoptive mother and had cared for him when he was in the estate. He did not think he could bring himself to do it. ¡°What? Do you not want to?¡± Jordyn asked. ¡°How is it soplicated between you and Portia? You bumped into her and Dad, and you told her husband about it. Now, you find out that she was the one that poisoned you. You¡¯ve already been cured, but she adopted your son by chance and treated him like her own child¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by adopting my son?¡± ¡°Portia adopted me! She took me from the orphanage to the estate and gave me a home. She took good care of me. I think of her as my adoptive mother.¡± Why would Portia adopt my son? Jordyn was taken aback upon hearing that. She had always thought that it was the head of the orphanage who sent Levant back to Wicked Pce as they had agreed on. Levant was supposed to be with Murphy. Since when did Portia adopt him? ¡°I¡¯m not a heartless person. I can¡¯t bring myself to kill her for you,¡± Levant uttered. ¡°Why did she do that? Why did she adopt you?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she felt sorry for poisoning you, so she looked after me in your stead. Or perhaps she adopted Murphy¡¯s son to get back at Stephen for ignoring her. I guess she¡¯s the only one that knows the real reason behind this.¡± Why would she do that after poisoning me? Are you trying to repent for your sins, Portia? Jordyn stopped asking Levant to kill Portia, though her expression turned gloomy after that. She remained silent until Davin knocked on the door and asked when was the time to treat Nina¡¯s poison. ¡°Maybe a few dayster. We¡¯re still missing two important ingredients that can only be found in the valley,¡± she replied. ¡°Do you mean the Resurrecting Herb from Wicked Hill and the Exquisite Flower from Jade Hill?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Those are the two main ingredients to cure the bone erosion poison.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Evan had already sent someone to get them when we got here.¡± Jordyn was surprised to see Evan being so thoughtful. ¡°Great, but it will take at least two days for the herbs to be effective.¡± ¡°Two days? That¡¯s not a long time, but¡­¡± ¡°But what? It takes time to clear the poison. This can¡¯t be rushed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that, can you change your meal ns? I can¡¯t eat only vegetables every day. Look at Levant! He¡¯s lost so much weight eating only vegetables for the past few days!¡± After listening to him, Levant looked down and checked himself out. Have I lost weight? I don¡¯t think so. ¡°Don¡¯t use me as an excuse for not wanting to eat more vegetables. I think vegetables are fine.¡± ¡°Levant, didn¡¯t we agree to eat the rabbit in the courtyard? Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to eat vegetables all the time? Are you saying this only because you don¡¯t want to trouble your mom? Don¡¯t worry, Levant. A mother would do anything for her child. My mom has always taken good care of you. She would always cook a big feast for you when you went to the Seet Residence. Even she would never feed you only vegetables, not to mention your mom! I believe she won¡¯t do that to you, too.¡± Levant was speechless at how much effort Davin put in, all because he did not want to eat vegetables.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 ¡°I¡¯ll tell them to change the menu and prepare something delicious for you tonight.¡± Davin broke into a grin as soon as he heard this. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t trouble you but thank you, Aunt Jordyn!¡± Jordyn¡¯s expression fell. ¡°Don¡¯t ever call me Aunt Jordyn again. I have nothing to do with Murphy anymore. If there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s left between us, it¡¯s hatred!¡± Davin gulped when he heard that. He turned to look at Levant, who had no intention to answer. Davin then chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I know that Uncle Morris has done you wrong, but you should at least give him another chance. After all, Levant needs a loving family!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need one. I¡¯m all grown up!¡± Levant frowned. Davin looked at him with a straight face. You don¡¯t need one but your parents might! Can¡¯t you at least try and help them get back together? Levant sneered as though he understood what Davin was thinking. ¡°You can¡¯t force a rtionship. As long as they get what they want and live happily, I don¡¯t think it matters if they¡¯re together or not.¡± At that, Davin was speechless. How could I forget this guy is super stubborn when ites to rtionships? He hates matchmaking so much, so how could I have expected him to do so for others? ¡°All right. I need to go to prepare the herbs. I¡¯ll leave you two to talk.¡± Davin sighed as soon as Jordyn left. ¡°Levant, shouldn¡¯t you help matchmake your parents? Don¡¯t you want to see them live a happy life?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way matching two people who don¡¯t have feelings for each other will help them live a happy life. Some people are just not meant to be together!¡± ¡°How do you know there are no feelings between your parents? Where do you think you came from if they don¡¯t have feelings for each other?¡± Davin teased. Levant rolled his eyes at him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and Tiffany, but we have a child as well. Having a child together doesn¡¯t necessarily mean there¡¯s love between two people.¡± Davin was at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to reason with you using normal logic!¡± He paused before he continued, ¡°Forget about it. I shouldn¡¯t be reasoning with you. Tell your mom to make more good food tonight. The Hidden Masters need to have something good after their tough journey getting the Resurrecting Herb and Exquisite Flower.¡± Levant shot him a look and left. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! What¡¯s with your attitude? No matter what, you¡¯re still the young master of Nepenthe Valley. You can¡¯t do this to a guest! You have to treat your guests with hospitality,¡± Davin nagged as he followed behind Levant. Two dayster, Jordyn had finished preparing the antidote with the Resurrecting Herb and Exquisite Flower. After a whole morning, another one-third of Nina¡¯s poison had been cleared. Nina looked so much better now, with a natural flush on her cheeks. Levant teased, ¡°Does this cure have the ability to enhance beauty too?¡± Nina¡¯s snowy white face looked so much prettier than before. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look more like Nicole the more you look at her? Don¡¯t you like her more as you look at that face?¡± Davin murmured into Levant¡¯s ear in a teasing tone. Levant¡¯s expression stiffened for a second before his lips twitched and he stepped on Davin¡¯s foot as hard as he could. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey!¡± Davin cried out in pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± Davin red at him. Pfft! I bet you did it on purpose! Well, I guess it¡¯s kind of my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Nicole when I know that he¡¯s still not over her. ¡°Why does Nina look so much better while my condition looks so bad?¡± Monica asked as she looked at Crystal Rose quizzically. Monica had also cleared the poison three times, just like Nina did. However, she still felt weak. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Crystal Rose sighed. ¡°It requires more time and effort to clear your poison because you¡¯ve been poisoned for a longer period. With the same remedy, Nina¡¯s poison can be cleared up to ny percent, but yours can only be cleared up to forty percent. Of course your conditions are different.¡± Monica¡¯s expression fell. ¡°Forty percent? Can the poison be cleared any further? How much more can it be cleared?¡± ¡°If you want your poison to be cleared fully, there¡¯s one special herb you can take. However, if you take it, you will lose your memory. Do you still want to take it?¡± ¡°Lose my memory?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes widened. She turned to look at both Davin and Evan. Will I remember the grudge with the Seet family if I lose my memory? ¡°When I said you would lose your memory, it means you won¡¯t remember everything from before. You will have a clean break and can start a new life.¡± Hearing this, Davin said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Doesn¡¯t that mean you can forget every frustration in life and start a new, happy one?¡± Monica sneered, ¡°Of course you want that. That way, I won¡¯t remember everything and won¡¯t be able to get my revenge on the Seet family. You would love that, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Are you still thinking about getting your revenge? Don¡¯t you think we should be even right now? It would be for the best for you to forget about the grudge you hold against us!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to forget! My dad died because of your dad! The Marston family¡¯spany closed down because of your dad! Everything is because of your family! I want you to pay the price!¡± Davin rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Nina was poisoned because of you! You only have the chance to be treated because of us. Don¡¯t you remember the times when you tormented Seet Group, my mom, and Maya? You need to stop. If your poison remains untreated, you might not have long to live, let alone get your revenge.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. If you choose to keep your memory, your poison can only be cleared up to forty percent and you¡¯ll lose your life. How are you going to get your revenge if you¡¯re dead?¡± ¡°How long do I have left if the poison is cleared by forty percent?¡± Monica asked. Crystal Rose paused to think and answered, ¡°Given your situation right now, not more than two months.¡± Two months? Will two months be enough for me to get revenge? I think two months are enough if I go all-in! ¡°Monica, if you insist on getting your revenge, we won¡¯t stand aside and watch like we did before. Two months? Even if we give you two years, you might not get what you want. You don¡¯t have to risk your own life for nothing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. You have to be alive first before you can n how to get your revenge. That¡¯s the only way you know you¡¯d ever get a chance. Losing your memory might be temporary. There¡¯s a chance you will remember everything after a period of time.¡± ¡°I can remember?¡± Monica¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal Rose nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility.¡± Monica was hesitant, but Crystal Rose told her that she had to make a decisiontest by tomorrow. There were only two choices for her: to stay and get the treatment or leave. ¡°I¡¯ll take it into consideration.¡± ¡°What else is there to think about? What¡¯s more important than your life?¡± Davin asked. Monica red at him and turned to leave the living room. Crystal Rose let out a sigh upon seeing Monica leave. ¡°Maybe this is fate.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Levant asked. Crystal Rose looked at Evan and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, it was Evan and me who decided to let her lose her memory.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°As all of you know, there are three conditions to get treatment in Nepenthe Valley. First, you have to be female. Then, there are three requirements to fulfill for the second condition, which you¡¯ve all met. For the third condition, I¡¯m actually looking for a sessor. I thought Nina was the perfect candidate at first, but Evan didn¡¯t want that to happen. I also think that there¡¯s a better life ahead for Nina, so Monica became my only choice.¡± Pausing briefly, she continued, ¡°I also heard that Monica has lived a tough life and is constantly haunted by the grudges she holds. Making her lose all her memories might be an escape for her. It¡¯s the best for everyone, too. That¡¯s why I deliberately reduced the dose for her to force her into making this decision.¡± Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 So, that was what happened! ¡°I think it¡¯s great news. Now that Monica¡¯s fine, she will stop making things difficult for us Seets,¡± said Davin. ¡°I will cultivate her into the next Lady of the Valley and help her start a new life.¡± ¡°I know we do agree with this, but it is still her choice to make. What if she doesn¡¯t want to lose her memory?¡± ¡°I still believe her survival instinct will kick in once she has to choose between dying or losing her memory. Judging by her willingness these few times to heal herself, I do think she wants to live.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± After a whole night of consideration, Monica decided to lose her memory over losing her life. However, she figured she should do something before losing her memory. She found herself a silver needle and carved the word ¡°Seet¡± onto her arm, tolerating the pain so that she could remind herself to seek revenge on the Seets even after losing her memory. The following day. Everyone let out a sigh of relief after knowing Monica had decided to ept the treatment. Davin reminded everyone, ¡°Monica gets to start a new life again after leaving the room. If possible, let¡¯s act like strangers to her so that she gets to live her new life in peace.¡± Levant nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s forget about the Monica we knew in our past and go on our separate ways with this new Monica.¡± Evan looked at Nina. ¡°I heard that you will need half a year to heal the poison left inside of you. Nina, are you willing to stay here on your own for the time being?¡± Nina could tell that he missed Nicole. Daddy has to be there for Mommy now that she¡¯s pregnant. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I can do this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Crystal Rose will take good care of her over here.¡± After hearing what Levant said, Davin immediately corrected him by saying, ¡°Levant, why are you still referring to her as Crystal Rose when she¡¯s your mother?¡± Levant nced at him. ¡°I know what to call her. You don¡¯t have to interfere with that!¡± Davin pursed his lips. You¡¯ll regret this sooner orter. Just wait and see. After Monica stepped out of the room, she had already lost her memories. She was standing there like a neer to the Nepenthe Valley, looking timidly at her surroundings. ¡°Monica, I have healed most of the poison in your body. As for the remaining bit of poison, just like Nina, you will have to take half a year to heal. I¡¯ll be teaching you poison healing techniques in the meantime before you take over Nepenthe Valley. It has been your dream all this while.¡± My dream? Monica was puzzled, but she still nodded in response. ¡°Is this the new Lady of the Valley?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Davin and Levant yed along. Monica smiled shyly at them. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I know nothing at all as I¡¯m still new here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You will learn everything in a couple of years.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Monica nodded. Jordyn then ordered her to do some tasks. Watching her walk away, Davin looked closely at Levant and said, ¡°If you lost your memory, would you choose to start a new life like what she did?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, will you choose to forget about everything and spend the rest of your life with Tiffany and your son?¡± Forget about Nicole and start a new life? Levant felt repulsed after hearing what he had said. ¡°Davin, if you keep up with your nonsense again, I won¡¯t mind calling Crystal Rose my mother and getting those pills for you so that you will lose all your memories about She and the baby inside her. After doing that, I¡¯ll make sure to find you another woman for you to start a new life with.¡± D*mn! That¡¯s cruel! ¡°I¡¯m just trying to look out for you. Just forget it if you don¡¯t like the idea.¡± ¡°You better not repeat this again!¡± Levant warned solemnly. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Davin¡¯s expression darkened. He sounds so arrogant just because his mom can make and cure poison! That night, Davin and Evan were discussing their return date. ¡°Evan, we can rest assured to keep Nina here. Crystal Rose is Levant¡¯s mother, and I¡¯m sure she will take great care of Nina.¡± ¡°I know. When do you n to go back then?¡± ¡°Tomorrow. What about tomorrow?¡± ¡°Is it because you miss She already?¡± ¡°I know we¡¯ve always been fighting at home, but I realize I do miss her now that we¡¯re apart. Anyway, I can¡¯t be leaving her alone when she¡¯s pregnant now. I¡¯m sure you feel the same way about Nicole too.¡± Evan smiled faintly. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long. I¡¯m not that hopeless.¡± Davin snorted. Stop denying. I saw you looking at her pictures a few days ago and murmuring to yourself. Tsk. Do you think you can fool anyone with those big words? ¡°Tch! You¡¯re the most hopeless one here.¡± ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± Davin looked up at him and said indirectly, ¡°I was mumbling that¡­ I¡¯m a hopeless romantic who stares at my wife¡¯s pictures while talking to myself like a fool. I¡¯m just that hopeless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you realized that!¡± Davin frowned. Does he not know I¡¯m talking about him? Somebody, please get this president an Oscar! The next day. After making the arrangements for Nina, Evan and the others were preparing to be on their way back. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a little ufortable for Nina if we all left her behind in this ce? I know you have families to return to, but I don¡¯t. Why don¡¯t I stay behind and keep Ninapany in Nepenthe Valley?¡± Levant found an excuse to stay behind and take care of Nina, but he was doing this to stay back and spend more time with Jordyn, his birth mother. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave Jordyn after seeing the reluctance in her eyes. ¡°Evan, just let him be. Nina won¡¯t be that bored too if he¡¯s with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Davin and Evan understood what Levant was thinking, and they did not dwell much on this. Before they left, Evan reminded Nina to call him if anything. Despite Evan being the president of Seet Group, he was just a father in front of Nina. Nina was willing to admit that Evan was a caring father from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll see a different me by the time I get back.¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m d to know you¡¯re all grown up now.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After Evan and the others left, Levant saw Nina¡¯s eyes be teary. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m still here with you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Levant.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I do envy your father. He¡¯s a great husband as much as he¡¯s a great father.¡± Nina stared at Levant in shock. She didn¡¯t expect to hear such words from him. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to hear you say this.¡± ¡°Shh¡­ Don¡¯t tell him. Let this be our secret.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Nina smiled sweetly. Half a yearter, Nina finally recovered from the poison. Levant returned to Y City with her. Before they left, Jordyn told him, ¡°I¡¯ll be traveling around the world once Monica is eligible to take over Nepenthe Valley. By then, I¡¯ll make sure to drop by at Y City and visit you.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°I hope I can see my grandson by then.¡± Levant¡¯s eyes flickered. He failed as a father for not seeing his son that often. He decided to stop getting into rtionships for the rest of his life as he just wanted topensate his son for everything he had done wrong. ¡°You will get the chance to meet him in the future.¡± ¡°Sure! Levant, I hope you can move on and find your own happiness someday.¡± Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Levant smiled in response. If only it is that easy to move on. I¡­ I guess I will try to do so. ¡°Nina, let¡¯s go!¡± He turned around and left Nepenthe Valley with Nina. Three yearster. At the Seet Residence, Davin looked gloomily at his son, who had never won in a fight, and he sighed. ¡°Zayden, I don¡¯t want to nag you, but you should be brave and strong. How can you not win her? You should be a man.¡± Zayden was rubbing his hands in confusion. He looked up at Davin, trying to understand what Davin meant by being brave and strong and also a man. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Davin couldn¡¯t help but frown at Zayden¡¯s expression. He looked at She, who was enjoying her roasted pumpkin seeds at one side, and said, ¡°Look at him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She walked up to Zayden and looked at him. ¡°He¡¯s doing fine, isn¡¯t he? What do you want me to look at?¡± ¡°Look at him rubbing his fingers and his eyes when he¡¯s looking at me. Don¡¯t those timid eyes remind you of Maya when she was younger?¡± He then looked at Zayden again. ¡°The more I look at him, the more I see the resemnce!¡± That chubby Maya when she was younger? She frowned and looked carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t see it. My son is calm and steady. I think he resembles Kyle more.¡± ¡°You must be joking. Kai used to defy me so much when he was younger, but Zayden can¡¯t even fight Joy. We should have named him something that represents bravery so that he grows up into a fearless man!¡± ¡°Davin, can you stop thinking about fighting anyone? Zayden¡¯s name was a family decision. Moreover, he¡¯s three months younger than Joy. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about for not defeating Joy?¡± She picked Zayden up in her arms and squeezed his cheek a little before kissing it. ¡°Look at how adorable he is.¡± ¡°Adorable? Joy is the definition of adorable. I think she¡¯s even more adorable than Nina and Maya when they were younger.¡± ¡°Davin, why are you praising other children instead of yours? Zayden is hungry. You should go and prepare his milk.¡± Davin looked into Zayden¡¯s widened eyes. ¡°Do you want your milk?¡± Zayden nodded in delight. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two bottles of milk, but you will have to defeat Joy after that. Do you get me?¡± Zayden licked his lips and nodded. He would agree with anything if he could get milk in return. Zayden was still drinking his milk when a sweet voice said, ¡°Zayden, I¡¯m here to y with you.¡± Zayden widened his eyes in shock after hearing it was Joy¡¯s voice. He immediately hid in She¡¯s arms while holding his milk bottle. ¡°Look at him being this afraid when she¡¯s yet to appear. How embarrassing!¡± Evan walked over with Joy¡¯s hand in his. Joy greeted sweetly upon seeing Davin and She. ¡°Hi, Uncle Davin and Aunt She.¡± ¡°Joy, you¡¯re such a good girl. Zayden is still having his milk now. Can you wait for him to finish his milk before ying with you?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Joy blinked her clear eyes and stepped aside to wait. After Zayden finished his milk, he was still lying in She¡¯s arms, refusing to let go of his milk bottle. ¡°You have already finished your milk. Now go and y with Joy.¡± Zayden turned around and sneaked a nce at Joy. He then got out reluctantly of She¡¯s arms. Right then, Sophia was walking down the stairs with two lollipops in her hands. ¡°Joy, did youe here to y with Zayden?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Grandma, and I came here to see you.¡± ¡°How sweet of you! I¡¯ve missed you too. Here, I have two lollipops. One for you and one for Zayden.¡± Joy ran over to Sophia. She picked a lollipop that had a sheep printed on it before giving Zayden the lollipop that had a wolf printed on it. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Zayden looked at his lollipop and then at Joy¡¯s. He pouted unhappily. Why did I get the wolf? I like the one Joy has too! Joy was an observant child, and she noticed Zayden was unhappy. She asked, ¡°Do you want mine?¡± Zayden blinked and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll exchange it with you then,¡± Joy offered. She then smiled cheekily and said, ¡°The wolf catches the sheep, so mine is better than yours. Mine is the best!¡± The best? Zayden stared at the sheep lollipop in his hand and looked a little lost. He couldn¡¯t believe he had just exchanged the best for this. His heart wavered. He wanted the best too. He stared at the wolf lollipop in Joy¡¯s hand and wondered how he should get it back. Davin sighed internally at this sight. He wished his son could be a little more decisive instead. There must be a reason for Joy to say something like this. He cleared his throat and said to Zayden, ¡°Son, listen to me. The wolf never managed to catch the sheep. You got the sheep, and that means you got the smartest one!¡± Zayden gave that a thought and decided that his words made sense. He then gave Joy a smug look. ¡°Your wolf is dumb!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Joy pouted. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a dumb wolf, it can still eat your sheep. But your sheep can never eat my wolf. My wolf can chase your sheep everywhere. Hmph. Mine is still more powerful than yours.¡± Is that so? Joy makes sense too. ¡°Daddy, the wolf eats the sheep. I want the wolf!¡± Zayden started throwing a tantrum. Davin sighed. ¡°Son, the wolf isn¡¯t more powerful. Your mom is the Sheep. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can ask her if she¡¯s more powerful than the wolf.¡± Is Mommy a sheep? Zayden stared at She with his wide eyes. But she doesn¡¯t look like a sheep. She red at Davin. ¡°Son, don¡¯t listen to your dad. I¡¯m not a sheep. If you like the wolf that much, you can ask Joy to exchange it with you. Is that okay?¡± Zayden nodded vigorously. She asked pleasantly, ¡°Joy, can you exchange your lollipop with Zayden? I¡¯ll get you a treat in return.¡± Joy thought about it for a while before handing the lollipop to Zayden. ¡°Sure.¡± After exchanging, Joy looked at her sheep lollipop and then sneaked a nce at Zayden with a mischievous glint in her eyes. The lollipop with the sheep was orange-vored, and the lollipop with the wolf was mint-vored. She did not like mint. That was why she purposely tricked Zayden into exchanging it back with her. Zayden was still wondering if the sheep or the wolf was more powerful. Evan saw right through his daughter¡¯s trick. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say you like orange vor?¡± Joy licked the lollipop before pointing at Zayden and whispered, ¡°He will snatch the vor I want, just like how he wanted the wolf once I said the wolf is more powerful.¡± Evan patted her on the head. She¡¯s smart enough to trick her opponent into giving her what she wants instead of snatching it. I guess she takes after me. There was a proud glint in his eyes. Zayden also licked the lollipop, but in the next second, he immediately shrieked, ¡°Daddy, this is spicy¡­ Spicy¡­¡± Davin took over the lollipop and licked it. ¡°Son, this is how mint-vored tastes like. It¡¯s not spicy, but it has a refreshing taste. Come on, taste it again.¡± Zayden pouted as he saw Joy enjoying her lollipop. That looks so delicious. Davin pinched lightly on his cheeks. ¡°Stop looking. You¡¯re the one who wanted to exchange yours with hers. Do you know the pain now? Next time, you should be smarter. Do you get me?¡± Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Zayden pouted his mouth while nodding his head. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Furrowing his brows, Evan looked at Davin with a puzzled look stered on his face. Davin heaved a sigh before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Joy is nothing like Nina or Maya when they were younger? Despite being a girl, she¡¯s witty like Kyle and Juan. I have a hunch that a lot of guys would fall into her trap when she¡¯s all grown up!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Clearly, Joy inherited the good genes from Nicole and me. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so smart!¡± Pursing his lips, Davin went on, ¡°Well, it looks like she inherited our mother¡¯s genes as well. Like Mom, Joy doesn¡¯t suffer any loss despite being considerate toward others. Mom takes great care of our family, but she will never let herself be at a disadvantage. However, I always get the short end of the stick because of that!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± asked Evan. Later, Davin let out a long sigh and started to recount his miserable experience. ¡°Mom is extremely nice to She, right? She wouldn¡¯t trouble She for any help. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I did all the work for her! Thest time I had an argument with She, Mom took She¡¯s side by kicking me out of the house and also calling me a live-in son-inw! How ridiculous is that? Of course, She is beyond grateful for Mom¡¯s kind gesture toward her, and she has been purchasing tailor-made dresses for Mom by maxing out my bank cards! I have no choice but to sacrifice myself for their rtionship. How miserable¡­¡± After hearing what he said, Evan smiled faintly and uttered, ¡°I think that Mom is right for siding She. Or else, they would probably have a bad rtionship with each other. It¡¯s going to be difficult for you as the middleman if there¡¯s bad blood between the two. Cheer up! You should feel d that both of them are getting along well now.¡± Davin thought about it for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that Mom is wrong. I¡¯m just saying that she¡¯s good at taking care of people yet not letting herself suffer at a disadvantage. It¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone. Joy definitely took this trait after Mom. Someday, she will be able to take good care of her family like Mom too!¡± Evan lowered his gaze at Joy as she enjoyed her lollipop. ¡°We still have a long way to go. For now, my only hope is that she will be happy and contented.¡± ¡°Of course she is! You named her Joy, after all. She¡¯ll surely be a joyful girl.¡± A faint smile appeared on Evan¡¯s face as he murmured, ¡°It was my greatest regret for not being able to be by Nicole¡¯s side when she gave birth to the other kids. I got the idea of naming her Joy when Nicole gave birth to her to make up for what I have missed. Moreover, I hope that Joy would always be joyful in life.¡± ¡°Fret not. Joy will be living a great life. By the way, I think Joy will be going ces someday! Perhaps you can consider nurturing her to be the sessor of Seet Group?¡± ¡°I have Kyle and Juan in mind for that position. I don¡¯t wish for Joy to bear such a huge responsibility. Instead, I will try my utmost best to shower my precious daughter with excessive love and make her feel like a princess.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a princess. Mommy asked me to never act like a princess. She said it¡¯s not good to be entitled,¡± Joy retorted, staring at the two adults. ¡°What do you want to be if you don¡¯t want to be a princess?¡± Davin attempted to tease her. With an incredibly arrogant tone, Joy replied firmly, ¡°I want to be a superheroine! I want to be strong and capable and to fight all of the bad guys out there.¡± As she finished her sentence, Joy raised her clenched fist at the two of them. Zayden¡¯s pair of round eyes darted up and down. Looking visibly shocked, he swiftly dashed toward Davin and hid behind his father. ¡°Oh dear, Joy¡¯s just joking. Why are you so scared?¡± Davin uttered. Meanwhile, Zayden stole a nce at Joy¡¯s fist, still trembling a little. ¡°Mommy said it¡¯s not ethical to fight. You should never fight.¡± Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your Mommy. I still remember how I defeated all of the bad guys in Y City back in the day. Zayden, you have to be tough so that the others won¡¯t bully you. Get it?¡± Zayden pondered for a brief moment. Scratching his head, he muttered, ¡°Is it? However, Mommy told me that people who fight are boorish and unsophisticated. She warned me to never learn from you, Daddy. Mommy also encouraged me to be wise like Kyle, outsmarting people instead of fighting.¡± Outsmarting? It seems like that won¡¯t work on Joy. She¡¯s a little know-it-all. ¡°It¡¯s simply not enough to be smart sometimes. There will always be people who are smarter than you. You will have no other choice but to use your fist in such a situation. Do you understand?¡± As soon as Davin finished talking, a voice could be heard from behind. ¡°He¡¯s just a kid. How could you teach him to fight a girl? Stop it, or he will grow up to be an aggressive person.¡± Instinctively, Davin turned around only to see Levant together with Luke. ¡°Levant, I¡¯m merely teaching my son some strategies to handle the bad guys. Don¡¯t you get it?¡± ¡°Strategies? There¡¯s no point in being foolhardy without weighing the consequences. If you wish to teach him some strategies, you should consider asking your son to learn something from Luke instead. Luke is recently analyzing The Art of War. Perhaps he could teach Zayden something from the book,¡± Levant remarked smugly. Almost immediately, Davin sized Luke up and asked with curiosity, ¡°Aren¡¯t you only six years old? How can you understand the book?¡± Nodding his head, Luke answered, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Grandpa. Mom exined the book to me.¡± Grandpa and Mommy, I see. With that thought in mind, Davin shot Levant a cold nce and said frigidly, ¡°Why is your father unting when it¡¯s your mother who¡¯s nurturing you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s teaching him that. He¡¯s my son, after all.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s your son. However, he¡¯s a Watson. Have you ever considered marrying the mother?¡± For some reason, Levant looked rather disturbed at the question. Thoughts began to fill his mind at that instant. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to marry her. Tiffany is always busy with work, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to spend time with her. Not to mention that she has been avoiding metely. Is she avoiding me intentionally? Or did I do something that caused her to hate me? She used to like me, as far as I can recall. At the same time, She came down from the stairs with some imported snacks in her hand for the kids. ¡°I have some snacks here for you, kids. How about the three of you go y hide and seek in the courtyard?¡± she asked warmly. Nimbly, Zayden grabbed a handful of choctes, and Luke picked a few candies from She¡¯s hand. As for Joy, she did not take anything. After the kids took the snacks, Joy shot a look at both of them and grabbed their hands. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go y in the courtyard. We shouldn¡¯t interrupt the adults.¡± Subsequently, the three of them held hands and walked out of the house together. As the kids made their way out, Levant watched Joy walk away and say in amazement, ¡°Joy¡¯s such an understanding girl. She could read the room really well.¡± She then proceeded to ask, ¡°So¡­ What¡¯s going on between you and Tiffany? Are you guys nning to get back together?¡± In the past, She used to treat Levant with a poor attitude. Nevertheless, she began to see him in a positive light when she witnessed how Levant took care of Zayden after bringing Nina back from Nepenthe Valley. Inwardly, She also felt that Tiffany and Levant were a perfect match for each other. For that reason, she wished that the two could be together. As a matter of fact, She had tried asking Tiffany about her feelings toward Levant. It seemed like Tiffany deliberately evaded the matter on the grounds that she had to prioritize her career. She could tell that Tiffany still had feelings for Levant, nheless. It was just that things were not working well between them due to what had happened before. Levent had hurt Tiffany deeply that she was still unable to move on from the past. To She, Tiffany¡¯s reaction was perfectly understandable, for she was just trying to protect herself from another heartbreak. ¡°Levant, you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time together with Tiffany these two years. What do you feel about her? Do you think she¡¯s suitable for you? I can see that Tiffany is bing morepetent. She¡¯s definitely good enough for you.¡± ¡°Even though we¡¯ve been spending time together, she seems rather aloof and detached. To be honest, I feel estranged from her. She¡¯s building a wall around her heart, making it hard for people to understand or get close to her. Maybe she¡¯s just not that into me?¡± Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 ¡°Well¡­ You have no one to me but yourself. You¡¯re the one who brought this all on yourself,¡± Evan voiced. The next second, Davin chimed in, ¡°Yeah, you deserve it for being cruel to her in the past. That¡¯s why she¡¯s behaving indifferently toward you now. Don¡¯t be quick to give up. If you still wish to be with Tiffany, you¡¯ll have to show your effort to win her heart back. It is not impossible if you dedicate your time and love to her.¡± Tiffany was about to enter the living room to pick Luke up. It was at that time she overheard their conversation about her and Levant. Subconsciously, she stopped in her tracks, eager to hear how Levant would respond to Davin¡¯s suggestion. Meanwhile, Levant¡¯s lips curled into a smile as thoughts began to ur to him. Show my effort to win Tiffany back? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. ¡°I wanted to know her more too. At my age, I no longer expect to experience love. Instead, I¡¯m hoping to provide aplete family to Luke. I admit that I have my regrets for hurting Tiffany, but I¡¯m willing to make it up to her and take good care of her if she still wishes to be with me.¡± Upon hearing Levant¡¯s words, Tiffany clenched her fist tight. Ultimately, Levant is still not that into me. He merely wants a second chance to redeem himself for what he did. Should I give him a second chance? Tiffany had been feeling insecure for thinking that she was not a good match for Levant. All these years, she had been working hard, just so that she could be good enough for him someday. Eventually, her hard work paid off, as her designpany was on the right track for continued growth. No one knew how Tiffany spent most of her time hustling for the past seven years. Nevertheless, she was determined to achieve her ultimate goal. It was Levant who kept her going. In the meantime, Tiffany was touched by how Levant took good care of Luke for the past two years, but she still found herself unable to forgive Levant¡¯s ruthlessness. Despite all of that, she vividly remembered how Levant unconditionally offered her financial help when she was at her lowest. Tiffany struggled immensely, drowning in her conflicting thought as she recalled Levant¡¯s wrongdoings and all the good he did. To put things inly, Tiffany was still holding onto those feelings she had for Levant. Since there¡¯s no way for me to get over him, should I give both of us another chance to try again? With that thought, she strode into the living room, and her sudden appearance rapidly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Tiffany, why are you here out of the blue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick Luke. Yesterday, he mentioned that he wanted to eat barbecue. I¡¯m nning to bring him today since I¡¯m free,¡± she answered inly. ¡°Ah, I see. Luke wants to eat barbecue today.¡± Instantaneously, She turned to Levant and gave him a look. Noticing that, thetter knew what she was implying. He hesitated for a while and let out a cough awkwardly. ¡°Luke wants to eat barbecue? The barbecue in Levant Winery is quite delicious. Do you mind if Ie along with you guys?¡± Since Tiffany had decided to give Levant a second chance, she stopped brushing him off with some excuses. This time, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Hearing her unexpected reply, Levant was stunned momentarily. He quickly rposed himself and replied, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go. Luke is ying in the courtyard. I¡¯ll go get him.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As the two of them walked toward the courtyard, Evan could not help but twitch his lips slightly. ¡°It seems like someone finally came to his senses.¡± ¡°Wait, are they officially together now?¡± A puzzled expression spread across Davin¡¯s face. A moment ago, he was still giving rtionship advice to Levant, but now, it seemed like the two of them were progressing well. In an instant, She grabbed her phone without dy to update the good news in the family group chat. Guys! It¡¯s happening! Levant and Tiffany, the love birds, are officially together! On the other hand, Sophia stared at them in disbelief. All this while, she had been trying to matchmake the two of them but to no avail. No one would have thought that Levant and Tiffany would finally be together. Unbelievable! This is such great news! I have to call Murphy right now to share this good news with him! Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 As anticipated, Murphy was startled by the sudden turn of events. ¡°What? Are you serious? Is this for real? I can¡¯t believe that Levant finally gets his head around it!¡± ¡°Yes! They just left the house. Levant is bringing Tiffany and Luke to the winery for a barbecue. Sooner orter, the family will be reunited. I¡¯m so happy for them! Let¡¯s wait for their good news!¡± Sophia eximed in delight. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Barbecue?¡± Murphy was silent for a brief moment as he pondered. Wait a second. Levant is incredibly stubborn. I¡¯m worried that he might end up having a conflict with Tiffany over the meal. That thought alone made Murphy feel extremely anxious. Promptly, he suggested to Sophia, ¡°While Levant is on it, we should seize this rare opportunity to help them get back together. I heard that the kids yed a big part in helping Evan and Nicole get together. How about we ask the kids for help? We need to pair the two of them up without dy!¡± Sophia chuckled after hearing his suggestion. ¡°Murphy, the kids have grown up now and are all busy with their lives. Moreover, they could only talk some sense into Levant. We can do that too. There is no difference, anyway.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Murphy said, ¡°Yeah, they have grown up, but we still have Luke, right? He¡¯s still a kid. Also, don¡¯t forget about Zayden and Joy! We can definitely ask the kids to be the wingmen this time.¡± Hearing that, Sophia was rendered speechless. ¡°Let me ask the three kids to get some tips from Juan, Kyle, Nina, and Maya then. Hopefully, they¡¯re able to offer some help,¡± she responded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give the kids whatever they want if things go well.¡± Meanwhile, the same thought appeared in Davin¡¯s and She¡¯s minds as they exchanged nces with each other. Are they being serious about asking Zayden for help? It¡¯s almost like a mission impossible. Right after she hung up, Sophia shifted her attention to both of them and said, ¡°You guys heard what your uncle said, right? Can we please get Zayden to help with this?¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help, but Zayden is not even four years old. How is it possible for him to help the adults? Furthermore, isn¡¯t Uncle worried that Zayden might mess this up?¡± Davin stated out of concern. ¡°Not necessarily. Joy is full of ideas, and Luke is slightly older. It will be fine for Zayden to follow the other kids,¡± assured Sophia. Hearing her words, She pursed her lips. ¡°Are you only asking Zayden to make up the number? Zayden might look slow-witted, but he¡¯s actually a pretty clever boy. He¡¯s just not showing it.¡± A wide grin flitted across Sophia¡¯s face as soon as she heard She. ¡°Yes, of course. Zayden is undeniably a clever kid. Surely, he¡¯ll be able to help.¡± Straight away, Sophia¡¯spliment put She in a jubnt mood. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll ask my son to help you this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! With the help of our three little amazing wingmen, I believe that Levant and Tiffany will get back together very soon!¡± At the side, Davin listened to their conversation with his lips pursed. Isn¡¯t it too early to jump to conclusions? The kids might even ruin the n! ¡°Mom, I know that you depend on the kids because Juan and the rest had helped a lot in Evan and Nicole¡¯s rtionship thest time, but I don¡¯t think Zayden and Joy could be that much of a help. They¡¯re not a godsend like what you mentioned,¡± Davin warned. ¡°Is it? What are they, then?¡± ¡°Three of them are clearly troublemakers,¡± he replied coldly. The moment he blurted that out, Sophia instantly rolled her eyes at him, and She was displeased by his words. ¡°Cut the crap, Davin. You¡¯ll never know unless you try. Zayden and Joy are capable too, and they might do a better job than Juan, Kyle, Maya, and Nina. Being extraordinarily smart, Joy could guide our intelligent son. Have some faith in the kids,¡± She refuted. Intelligent? Look at her, shamelessly boasting about Zayden again. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see whether they are the amazing wingmen or troublemakerster,¡± he sneered. As Sophia fixed her gaze on Davin, she was suddenly reminded of something. ¡°I think we have missed someone out. Besides the four kids, there was another person who helped them in the past. It was¡­ Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Davin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly replied, ¡°No, just the four of them.¡± ¡°What do you mean by no? Aren¡¯t you going with them? You are the one who took advantage of the situation and suggested this, right?¡± Davin was rendered speechless by that. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Sophia, you have such a great memory. However, you can¡¯t be seriously expecting me to join them at my age?¡± ¡°The three of them are still children after all. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if you join them.¡± ¡°You may be relieved, but I won¡¯t be happy about this!¡± ¡°All right. As long as Levant and Tiffany get together, I¡¯ll grant you a wish. You can ask for anything you want.¡± Davin hesitated, but She, who was at his side, thought it was a great deal. Getting Levant and Tiffany together is a good thing in itself, but now we can also get an additional benefit? This is a win-win situation! She cleared her throat and suggested, ¡°Davin, I think you should be a gentleman and ept her offer!¡± Davin turned around and looked at her solemnly. ¡°You are just eyeing the reward, aren¡¯t you?¡± She smiled and replied, ¡°I want both the reward and the n to work!¡± ¡°D*mn it! You are so greedy, Sheep!¡± Sophia liked She¡¯s straightforwardness a lot. Sheughed and said, ¡°All right, She. We have a deal. You will convince Davin about this. After the matter is aplished, I shall grant you a reward.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. You can leave this to me,¡± assured She. Davin was rendered speechless yet again. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s doing all the dirty work. Why does the reward go to She instead? Am I a joke to both of them? ¡°Mom, are you sure I¡¯m your biological son? They said I was a gift from a raffle!¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°My fans!¡± ¡°Nonsense! There¡¯s no way you came from a raffle. Those gifts are usually much higher in quality. I got you from the food delivery service.¡± Sheughed uncontrobly while Davin was at a loss for words. ¡°I think I have to meet with Dad to talk about the sorry state of our family. I can¡¯t always let you two have the final say all the time,¡± said Davin. Sophia was undeterred and said, ¡°Go ahead. He¡¯s in the study room.¡± Davin stood up and walked toward the study. I need to have a serious discussion with Dad this time. We have toe up with a way to reverse the power dynamic of the males in the family! Meanwhile, Nicole was surprised and delighted when she saw the messages She had sent in the family chat group. She turned to Evan and said happily, ¡°Let¡¯s attend Levant and Tiffany¡¯s wedding dinner together when they get married.¡± ¡°What are you getting all worked up for? Their rtionship is just starting. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they¡¯ll end up together.¡± ¡°I have high hopes since the beginning. I think they are a good fit and will definitely end up together.¡± Seeing how eager Nicole wished for Levant to be together with Tiffany, Evan felt barely threatened by his love rival, Levant. Instead, he felt surprisingly happy. Just then, Nicole received a call from Sophia. She wanted Joy¡¯s help to y matchmaker for the duo. ¡°You want Joy¡¯s help? She¡¯s so young. What can she help you with?¡± ¡°Trust me. I have confidence in her. Bring her to the Seet Residence tomorrow. Davin can teach Zayden, Luke, and her some skills. With the help of the three kids, I¡¯m sure Levant will be together with Tiffany very soon.¡± Nicole agreed to her request since it was the oue she desired too. Standing at the side, Evan thought he coulde up with some ideas for the children in his spare time. I can y a trick on Levant while ensuring he and Tiffany end up together. I can just consider my children contributing to the effort while I reap some benefits. Meanwhile, at Levant Winery, Luke was looking at the meat on the grill. He grabbed a piece and put it on Tiffany¡¯s te. ¡°Mommy, take a bite and see if it¡¯s delicious.¡± Tiffany took a bite. The meat was tender and well-seasoned. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Go ahead and eat some more, Luke.¡± Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Luke grabbed another piece of meat for Levant and said, ¡°Daddy, you have some too.¡± ¡°Thanks! What a good boy you are! It¡¯s okay. I can get the meat myself.¡± Luke smiled happily and started eating his food. Momentster, Luke suddenly felt an awkward atmosphere around the dining table. Mommy and Daddy are not talking to each other. They are eating their own meals like strangers. This is uneptable! Luke scratched his head and said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy loves to eat steak. Can you grill some for her?¡± Levant paused for a moment and immediately ced some beef on the grill. ¡°Sure, I can grill some more if you like them.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± replied Tiffany. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go over there and y.¡± Luke stood up and reminded Levant in a hushed tone, ¡°Daddy, please be nice to Mommy. That way, I get to have aplete family, and you get to find your happiness too!¡± After saying that, Luke gave Levant a thumbs-up and ran off. Levant smiled as he watched his son running off. My happiness is not important. However, I must provide a family for Luke. ¡°Tiffany, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Levant picked up a ss of wine and finished it in one go. There were some words he couldn¡¯t say without the help of some alcohol. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find anyone to marry for these past few years?¡± Tiffany hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy with work. I don¡¯t have the time for rtionships.¡± ¡°So, are you willing to think about marriage now?¡± Tiffany picked up her ss, swirled it gently, and gulped down the wine. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m thinking about marriage. However, you knew about my past. I used to be in an unhappy marriage. Then, with you¡­ Do these experiences count as two unhappy rtionships, then? For people with experiences like me, how do you think I should approach the topic of rtionships?¡± Levant fell silent. Is Tiffany asking me what I can provide for her in our rtionship? For a woman who was emotionally hurt before, she must be sure of her happiness if she is willing to talk about marriage again. Besides, she is pretty well-off currently. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Levant didn¡¯t dare to answer rashly. He heard Tiffanyugh at herself self-deprecatingly. ¡°Marriage is such a touchy subject for a woman like me because I¡¯m scared to get hurt again. So before I ever think about marriage again, I must be sure I¡¯ll be happy! Levant, you asked me about marriage today. Are you able to make me happy?¡± Levant remained silent. Happiness is such a heavy word. It carries a lot of meaning and responsibility. I have avoided being with Tiffany these past few years because I knew I didn¡¯t love her and could not give her happiness. Now that she asked me about it, what should I answer? Levant gave it some thought and asked, ¡°What do you understand about happiness? What do you think a life filled with happiness should look like?¡± ¡°I think the happiest marriage in the world is when two people love and tolerate each other. They see each other as the only one for them. They also have the courage and determination to spend the rest of their lives with each other. Obviously, I¡¯m not that lucky, so I don¡¯t expect ever to have that kind of marriage. I just want someone to be nice and sincere with me. He will protect me and is willing to spend the rest of his life with me. My previous rtionship was too heavy, so I just want to be safe and secure for the rest of my life. I just want somebody to care for me.¡± ¡°So, your feelings don¡¯t matter as long as someone is nice to you and cares for you, right?¡± Tiffany fell silent and nodded. Yes, I know you love Nicole instead of me. As long as you treat me well, I will ept it even if you don¡¯t love me. ¡°Will you be willing to ept me?¡± Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Let Us Try ¡°Levant, I understand that you want to be with me because of Luke, and I know you want to spend the rest of your life as mypanion. I¡¯m willing to consider it. However, since you can¡¯t love me, I want to know how well you¡¯re able to treat me. We can give it a try for two months. If it works out, we can spend the rest of our lives together.¡± Two months¡­ It¡¯s not easy to love someone, but it¡¯s not that hard to treat someone well. I think I can do it if I just take care of her like my family, Levant thought. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Tiffany remained silent and smiled. She couldn¡¯t describe her feelings right now as she had never expected the man she loved would be willing to be nice to her. She still felt a little happy no matter the reasoning. After all, it was the man she had always been in love with. Tiffany hoped Levant would fall in with her in the next three months, but she knew it would be almost impossible. However, she knew she was as stubborn as Levant. Tiffany refused to ept any other man aside from him. In any case, it would be much better to be apanied by the man she loved than growing old alone. There are no rtionships that are perfect. Both of them toasted with one another and confirmed the deal. After the meal, Luke wanted to stay at the winery, so Levant arranged a room for them. ¡°Daddy, are you staying with us?¡± Levant nced at Tiffany and responded, ¡°No, if you want to stay with me, you cane to my room.¡± Luke fell silent as he became a little upset. Daddy and Mommy from other families all live together. I don¡¯t know when will my Daddy and Mommy live together too. The following day, Sophia called Levant. She said she missed Luke and wanted him to bring Luke over to the Seet Residence. After discussing with Luke and Tiffany, Levant brought Luke there. Being one of the most important members of the support team, Davin quickly asked Luke about the situation between Levant and Tiffany. ¡°Are you saying that your mommy brought you along and stayed at the winery?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard Mommy say that she¡¯d be together with Daddy for a while. If they think they are compatible with each other, they will provide me with aplete family.¡± This is a great opportunity. We just have to get them together within this period of time, Davin thought. So, Davin gave Luke some encouragement. ¡°Luke, if you want aplete family, you can¡¯t just sit there. You must be willing to fight for it. You must bring your Mommy and Daddy together!¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m trying my best.¡± ¡°Clever boy! However, this is not a one-person job. With these two¡¯s help, I¡¯m sure we will seed!¡± Luke looked at Zayden and Joy and thought, How are these two kids are going to help me? Joy was a little upset when she saw Luke¡¯s belittling gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us. I specifically consulted Mayast night. She and my brothers used to have a lot of ways to get my Mommy and Daddy together. I can teach you.¡± Luke seemed doubtful. He looked at her solemnly and asked, ¡°What kind of ways? Give me an example.¡± Joy¡¯s eyes lit up as she responded, ¡°They used to hatch a n to lock Mommy and Daddy up in a room and pretended to be asleep. They even¡­ Anyway, they created a lot of opportunities for Mommy and Daddy to be alone. Just trust me. I can help you.¡± Luke thought her two examples were good, so he was willing to give it a try. ¡°All right, I trust you.¡± ¡°There are only benefits for trusting me. You won¡¯t regret it.¡± Zayden frowned and remained silent. Thinking that he needed to replenish his energy, he took out a lollipop from his pocket. After removing the wrapping, he began to enjoy his lollipop. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Meeting Chris Looking at his own son, Davin couldn¡¯t help but think about Maya when she was still a child. My God! The more I observe him, the more he looks like Maya when she was younger. Is Zayden a glutton too? No, I won¡¯t let him be a glutton! he thought. Davin snatched the lollipop away from Zayden¡¯s hands and popped it into his mouth. Zayden¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and his face was filled with fury. He started wailing as he grew upset. His cries attracted the attention of She and Sophia, so they hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zayden?¡± ¡°Yeah, Zayden. What happened?¡± Zayden looked at Davin angrily andined, ¡°Daddy took my stuff!¡± After knowing that Davin had taken away Zayden¡¯s lollipop, She pointed a feather duster at Davin and said, ¡°How could you snatch the lollipop away from a child? Do you have any shame?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Davin, how old are you? How can you just snatch sweets away from a child? Do you want me to punish you?¡± ¡°Zayden only cares about eating. I have to put a stop to that and change his behavior.¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating an energy snack! It makes me smarter,¡± Zayden retorted angrily. Davin crushed the lollipop in his mouth. What kind of energy snack is this? This is just a milk-vored lollipop! ¡°My son, energy snacks won¡¯t make you smart. I have better ways if you want to be smart.¡± ¡°What ways?¡± asked Zayden as he looked at Davin doubtfully. ¡°Spend more time with Juan and Kyle. You will be influenced by them and be smarter yourself.¡± Joy, who was standing at the side, chimed in, ¡°You can be smarter by ying with me too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Joy is clever too,¡± said Sophia. Joy grinned cheerfully upon hearing that. Davin turned to look at Joy. She may be smart, but she is still a girl. I wanted Zayden to be more manly like Kyle and Juan instead. ¡°Follow me, the three of you. We will be having a big meal at Levant Winery.¡± Let¡¯s see if Levant and Tiffany need any support! I will put the three children to good use! The three children were very excited when they heard about the big meal. Lining up, they followed Davin eagerly to the garage. Meanwhile, at Imperial Garden, Nina had changed into a custom-made pink skirt and done her makeup. She then inspected herself in the mirror. After she was satisfied with her look, she put on her high heels and strode out of the bedroom. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When she arrived in the living room, she saw Maya talking to Nicole. After hearing some footsteps, both of them turned and looked at her. Maya¡¯s eyes lit up as she examined Nina from top to bottom. ¡°Nina, you look so beautiful today. Are you going on a date?¡± Nina smiled shyly and said, ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Are you with someone?¡± asked Nicole gently. Nina nodded. ¡°Yeah. Chris is here for business, so he asked me out for dinner.¡± Maya came to a realization. She is going to meet Chris. That¡¯s why she¡¯s all dressed up. Nicole recalled the deal between Evan and Chris¡ªIf Chris were willing to wait for Nina until she was twenty years old, Evan would give them his blessing if they still wanted to be together then. Ever since she returned from Nepenthe Valley, Nina had put all her efforts into work. She had managed to achieve good results at the beauty product press conference. After these few years, Nicole thought Nina had be much more mature. Although there were still six months left before Nina turned twenty, Nicole thought it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if Chris nned to take Nina out for dinner. Hence, Nicole gave Nina her permission. ¡°Go ahead. Ask the driver to bring you there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right, Mommy. I can drive there myself.¡± ¡°All right, call me if you need anything,¡± Nicole reminded. Nina nodded. Suddenly, she grew anxious. She proceeded to hug Nicole and asked, ¡°Mommy, I have been waiting for this day all these years. Do you think he will still love me and want to be with me?¡± Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Felicia Reynolds ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nina. He gave you his most treasured pendant. He won¡¯t have a change of heart,¡± stated Maya confidently. ¡°Nina, since he asked you out, that means he is still thinking about you. You have to trust him and yourself.¡± Nina nodded. With Nicole and Maya¡¯s encouragement, she got into her car and drove to the caf¨¦. Her heart was racing when she was about to enter the private room. I wonder if Chris has changed after all these years? He should have. He must have be more mature than before. Chris¡¯ chiseled and handsome face appeared in her mind. She took a deep breath and knocked on the private room door. The door opened, but it was not the face she was looking forward to seeing. Instead, the person was a gentle-looking woman. Nina was shocked to see that. Why is there a woman in the room? Did I go to the wrong private room? She was about to take a look at the room number again when she heard the woman calling out to her sweetly. ¡°Hello, are you Nina?¡± She knows my name? Do I know her? ¡°I am. And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Felicia Reynolds. I¡¯m Chris¡¯ fianc¨¦e.¡± Fianc¨¦e? Nina was startled by the woman¡¯s words. Her face sank as she looked at thedy before her in disbelief. She looks beautiful and dainty, giving off a girl-next-door vibe. I have to admit that she seems very friendly. Felicia smiled. ¡°Chris said you might be surprised when you see me. It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll exin everything to you. Pleasee in.¡± Nina entered the private room and swept her eyes across the area. After seeing no signs of Chris, she asked, ¡°Are you the one who wanted to meet me?¡± ¡°No, it was Chris. However, he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he asked me toe instead. He said you are kind, and he didn¡¯t want to hurt you. Hence, he asked me to give you the news.¡± Chris asked her toe? He asked me out but sent a woman in his ce? Clutching her fingers tightly, she started to feel ufortable. She tried her best to maintain her composure. ¡°What does he want you to tell me?¡± ¡°He wanted me to tell you that he had chosen to be together with me. So, everything that used to happen between you two has be history. He hopes you will be able to find the right person for you.¡± Felicia¡¯s voice was soft, almost like she was afraid of startling Nina. However, thetter felt the words pierce through her heart like sharp des. Clenching her fists, she took another nce at Felicia. She looks beautiful and much more mature than me. I still don¡¯t understand how Chris would fall in love with Felicia. Right at that moment, there was only one thought in her mind. From now onward, I¡¯m no longer the woman staying by Chris anymore! Years of dreams and longing were shattered in that instant as everything came crashing down around Nina. Chris had been the name I called out to several times every day for these past few years. How can I ept that he is suddenly gone from my life? On the way home, Felicia¡¯s words kept echoing through her mind. ¡°Ms. Nina, this is the wedding photo of Chris and me. I¡¯ll give one to you. Chris and I will be getting married next month. I¡¯d like to invite you to our wedding. Chris is also doing very well. He is currently the heir to the K Enterprise. Chris¡­ ¡° Nina suddenly felt suffocated by the air in her car. She stepped on the brakes, rolled down the car window, and breathed heavily. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She never expected to hear another woman mentioning the name of his beloved man over and over in front of her. Furthermore, the woman even told her about their wedding date and the sweet memories they had together. The pain that filled her heart was insufferable. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Dangerous Encounter Nina felt as if someone had just poured salt onto her wounds. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t muster her strength to speak. She didn¡¯t want to go home, so instead, she rushed toward the bar. The bar was filled with flickering lights and catchy music, but Nina couldn¡¯t hear anything. All she could hear was the sound of her heart shattering into million pieces. After cing her order, she sat down at the dimly lit bar counter. The bartender gracefully prepared her drink and put the colorful cocktail she ordered in front of her. ¡°Enjoy your drink, miss.¡± Nina took the ss and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Get me another one.¡± The bartender frowned as he looked at her. He had seen countless women getting themselves drunk, but it was rare for a beautiful woman like Nina. ¡°Miss, you should control yourself if you are alone. It would be bad if you get into trouble,¡± he advised. Trouble? What trouble? She scoffed and responded, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Get me a few more of these.¡± After saying that, she pped her card down on the bar counter. The bartender couldn¡¯t stop her, so he made her two more drinks. Just when Nina was about to drink her second cocktail, a few gangsters suddenly walked up to her. ¡°Miss, can we join you for some drinks?¡± ¡°Yeah, we are really good at drinking. We are also good at¡­ fulfilling your other special needs. Why don¡¯t you join us in the private room?¡± said one of the gangsters as they took the opportunity to grope her. D*mn it! Are they trying to take advantage of me? Nina raised her head and red at them furiously. ¡°Beat it! Get away from me!¡± ¡°Oh my, we got one with an attitude over here!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a feisty one. The feisty ones taste the best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If she doesn¡¯t want to cooperate, we could just be more¡­ initiative.¡± One of the gangsters grabbed Nina as she yelled, ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood today! Don¡¯t mess with me!¡± ¡°Oh my, what an interesting girl. I¡¯m starting to like you a lot¡ª¡± Before the gangster could finish talking, Nina grabbed a bottle of red wine behind her and struck the gangster¡¯s head. Blood immediately trickled down the man¡¯s head. ¡°D*mn it! How daring of you to hit me, b*tch? Do you have a death wish?¡± The other men around her immediately tried to seize her. Nina quickly grabbed another bottle and swung at them. However, the men nimbly dodged her strikes and subdued her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Bring her to the room! It¡¯s time to teach her a lesson!¡± ¡°All right!¡± ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me¡­¡± Nina tried her best to break free, but she was just a dainty girl. Unable to overpower the men, she was dragged into the private room against her will. Nina began to feel frightened when she saw the private room door closing. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What are we doing? What do you think could possibly happen between a man and a woman?¡± Nina¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the perverted looks of the men before her. She began to regreting to the bar for a drink. The man before her took off his clothes and grinned. Nina became terrified when the man tried to take off her clothes. ¡°Please let me go! I can give you money!¡± ¡°Money? We don¡¯t want any money. We want you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Money means nothing. We want you.¡± Nina¡¯s heart was pounding savagely. ¡°I can pay you all a lot of money!¡± ¡°How much is that?¡± ¡°Any amount you want!¡± ¡°Oh my, this is one boastful girl. I don¡¯t care even if you pay us one hundred million.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No amount of money is enough to rece women. We want you!¡± Seeing that money didn¡¯t make the men budge, Nina decided to try a more drastic approach. The most important thing right now is to prevent these perverted men from taking advantage of me. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 ¡°Do you even know who I am? My dad will never let you get away with hurting me!¡± ¡°Oh? Who are you? And who¡¯s your dad? We¡¯d like to know.¡± ¡°My dad is Evan Seet, the president of Seet Group. If you hurt me, my dad will skin you alive and feed you to the sharks!¡± Evan¡¯s name had entirely taken the men by surprise. This man is the devil Hades! We can¡¯t afford to offend such a big shot! ¡°Did it scare you? Let go of me now!¡± After exchanging a few nces, one of the men said in disbelief, ¡°What is Mr. Seet¡¯s daughter doing in such a ce?¡± ¡°Right? A girl also said she was Mr. Seet¡¯s daughterst time, and it turned out that she was lying.¡± At that moment, Nina¡¯s brows drew together. Did someone dare to impersonate Maya or me? Such a daredevil! Nheless, I¡¯m the real deal! Before she could exin herself, the men had already concluded that she was an impostor. ¡°Quit ying tricks. Mr. Seet does not have a daughter like you. If you don¡¯t behave, we will¡­¡± As they spoke, one of them grabbed her shirt cor. ¡°H-How dare you? I will make sure you suffer worse than death!¡± Nina shouted in fear. ¡°Worse than death? Sure, I¡¯d like to see if it¡¯s you or us that would suffer.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Looking at the bunch of perverted men acting like starving predators, she felt as if her life wasing to an end. A soldier can be killed but not humiliated! Just as she was trying to think of a way out, the door mmed open with a loud bang. Following that, a tall, attractive man in a suit entered. ¡°Let her go!¡± Everyone immediately got their guards up. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you poking your nose in someone else¡¯s business?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am; what matters is that the police will arrive soon. Get lost now if you don¡¯t want trouble!¡± Upon hearing that, the men were rendered speechless. They inspected the man who appeared unexpectedly, and they could tell he was a person of status by the way he dressed. Furthermore, he suggested the police, which frustrated them because they didn¡¯t want to get in trouble. After exchanging nces, they said, ¡°We¡¯ll remember you, b*stard! You better wish that you don¡¯t bump into us again!¡± Having said that, they left hurriedly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± the man asked Nina softly as he stared concernedly at her. Nina rubbed her wrists that were tied and shook her head lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem. It¡¯s dangerous for you to be alone here. Please allow me to send you back.¡± At that moment, Nina was taken aback. ¡°You came just to save me? How did you find out I¡¯d been kidnapped?¡± The man gave her a smile after a brief moment. ¡°Someone told me to save you. Here¡¯s my name card.¡± Nina took the card, and her gaze fell upon his name. ¡°Stephen? You¡¯re a trantor?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Who told you to save me?¡± Stephen was stunned for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t disclose that to you. If you trust me, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Can¡¯t disclose? Saving me is a good deed, so why keep it a secret? Nina carefully scrutinized Stephen as she couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around the man¡¯s sudden appearance. Who would tell him to save me? Why is it that he is unable to tell me? There must be something going on. Could he have had another motive for sending me back? I need to be cautious, or I¡¯ll fall into another trap. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll request a chauffeur.¡± Seeing how suspicious she got, Stephen found her a chauffeur and sent her back to Imperial Garden. Realizing Nina had returned, Maya approached her curiously and asked if her date was romantic today. ¡°What did Chris treat you for the meal?¡± Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Romantic? No, it was heartbreaking. Nina¡¯s face turned pale, and the pain in her heart was unbearable. ¡°We broke up,¡± said Nina hoarsely. Maya was shocked. ¡°Seriously?¡± she asked in disbelief. Nina smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Right after she answered, she headed upstairs. As Maya watched her, she was still in a state of perplexment. She was well aware that Nina¡¯s feelings for Chris bordered on obsession. Besides, she was continually talking about Chris, as if he had already been a part of her daily life. Maya felt that they were a match made in heaven. How can this be? Why would they break up suddenly? Nina must be really sad! Meanwhile, Nina entered her room and locked the door before throwing herself onto her bed. She then stared nkly at the ceiling, recalling what had happened earlier. The past memories began to y back in her mind like a movie. Chris has a fianc¨¦e, and they¡¯re nning to marry next month. As a result, Chris and I could never be together again. How can one be so fickle? When he promised to wait for me and when he gave me the pendant, were they for nothing? At the same time, she also wondered who sent Stephen to save her. In the long and lonely night, only misery and doubt surrounded her. It took almost a night of tossing and turning before she could finally fall asleep when it was almost dawn. During breakfast, Nicole asked Maya about Nina¡¯s absence. ¡°Mommy, Nina¡¯s in a bad mood. Let her have some more rest,¡± answered Maya as she sighed. ¡°What happened to Nina?¡± Right then, she remembered that Nina met with Chris yesterday. Could that be the reason? Maya¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow as she replied, ¡°Nina said she had broken up with Chris.¡± They broke up? Nicole frowned immediately as her heart tightened. She, too, couldn¡¯t believe her ears, just like Maya did when she first found out about it. ¡°That was what Nina told you?¡± ¡°Yeah. She told me when she came homest night.¡± Thinking how much Nina loved Chris, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. It was difficult to leave a rtionship, let alone deal with the pain that followed. Nina was a headstrong woman, and she had loved Chris for many years, so when they split up unexpectedly, it would hit her like a train. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t Daddy say that Chris was nice to Nina? He even said that they would spend the rest of their lives together. Why did it end up like this?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nicole was just as curious as Maya. ¡°Perhaps Daddy and Nina made the wrong judgment. Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps what?¡± ¡°Perhaps there is another reason.¡± ¡°What reason?¡± Nicole tried to put herself in Chris¡¯ shoes and pondered his situation. Perhaps he still loves Nina, and he has no other choice. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into this. Nina will be sad for the time being, so please take care of her and comfort her, Maya,¡± Nicole advised. ¡°Okay, Mommy. I got it.¡± The breakfast wasn¡¯t enjoyable, and Nicole returned to her room after taking a few bites. Evan went on a business tripst night, and he could probably only return after a few days, so Nicole had to take matters into her own hands. She then phoned the duke and asked for his help with Chris¡¯ investigation. ¡°Nicole, bring the kids here to stay for some time. Joy is such a bright girl, and I¡¯ve missed her.¡± ¡°Dad, Seet Group isunching new projects, and Evan is away on business. Besides, I¡¯m getting ready to return to work shortly, so I won¡¯t have time to go back. You can visit Imperial Garden if you miss her. There¡¯s plenty of room here for you to stay.¡± Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 ¡°All right. I¡¯lle soon.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be waiting!¡± After she hung up the phone, she saw Juan storm in as she took a deep breath. This kid is quick-witted and hot-headed. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve been told that the Trantion Department still needs people. There are so many departments for you to join, but why trantion?¡± Juan looked at Nicole in puzzlement. Hearing that, Nina¡¯s delicate face had a slight smile as she remembered that she used to work as a trantor and wanted to relive her experience. Besides, Joy was still young, and trantion was rtively simple, so she could devote more time taking care of Joy. Above all, it was Evan¡¯s arrangement. He said that it served a vital purpose and that she needed to keep it secret for the time being. ¡°Because I love tranting.¡± Nicole tried to brush him off. ¡°When you worked for trantion when we were younger, Daddy used to make things difficult for you. Do you remember that?¡± Nicole nodded. Of course, and the memories are still crystal clear. ¡°Daddy deliberately found fault in me and forced me to handwrite the trantion material. I spent the entire night drafting it, but he was still unhappy. He even brought me a mousse cake that was so bad it made Maya cry.¡± Recalling the past, Nicole and Juan both had smiles on their faces. Reminiscing the hardships in the past with a smile meant that there was nothing they couldn¡¯t ovee. Seeing how Nicole¡¯s eyes shone as she reminisced the old days, Juan was content. ¡°Mommy, if you enjoy tranting, then go ahead. I¡¯ll arrange it for you tomorrow, and you¡¯ll head straight to the Trantion Department.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± Suddenly, they heard footsteps, and Juan noticed Nina walking downstairs listlessly with her hair unkempt. He was taken aback when he saw her like that. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Nina had always paid the most attention to her appearance. When she was a child, she wouldn¡¯t stop combing her hair until there was not a trace of mess. When she grew up, she dressed up even more exquisitely. Hence, Juan was surprised by her appearance that day. He couldn¡¯t help but size her up, thinking that he had mistaken her for someone else. ¡°Maya?¡± ¡°Maya is in the kitchen. I¡¯m Nina!¡± Nina replied as she cast a nce at him. Nina? Her hair was unkempt, her face appeared to have gone unwashed, she wore no makeup, and her oversized pajamas hung ntingly on her body. It wasn¡¯t her everyday style. ¡°Nina, what happened to you?¡± She gave him a sidelong nce and walked toward the kitchen without saying a word. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter with her?¡± ¡°She got her heart broken, so she feels awful right now.¡± She became like that just because of that? It looks like it hurt her so much that she stopped caring about her appearance. ¡°When ites to rtionships, the love must be mutual. Otherwise, it¡¯s better to end it early,¡± Juan stated sighingly. Nicole nced at him as she felt that the breakup wasn¡¯t that simple. Since she had told the duke to investigate the matter, she could only wait for his news. On the other hand, Nina entered the kitchen while Maya was already preparing a healthful meal for her. ¡°This is all the food that you¡¯d want to eat, Nina. I specifically added fruit to make it even more scrumptious.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Nina sat stiffly in her dining chair, uninterested in the fruit Maya had prepared. All she felt was a void in her heart. Since the moment Chris abruptly left her life, her entire world had be empty. Therefore, she felt the need to binge eat in order to fill the emptiness. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s done. You may eat now.¡± After a short while, Nina finished everything on her tter, and Maya, on the side, was taken aback by how quickly she gobbled the food. As she stared at Nina, she was reminded of how she used to eat desserts when she was younger. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 ¡°I¡¯m done. Make me another portion, Maya.¡± ¡°Nina, it¡¯s not good to overeat. I¡¯ll make you another er.¡± ¡°I want it now. I¡¯m hungry.¡± After pondering for a moment, Maya rose to her feet and walked over to Nina with another tter of fruits. She also added some low-fat seasonings and green vegetables to the meal. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat these. I want desserts.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Seeing how Nina was in despair, Maya thought having some desserts might boost her mood. ¡°All right. Wait here. I¡¯ll make some for you.¡± Soon, Maya was done baking a chocte mousse cake. Just when she was about to exin the ingredients she used, Nina started to devour it by takingrge bites. When they were younger, Nina used toment that Maya never ate like ady. However, Maya had no idea that she would witness Nina being like this one day. ¡°Slow down, Nina. You¡¯ll choke.¡± Nina gazed at Maya, thinking she had to eat faster to fill up the hollowness she was feeling on the inside. After eating a whole cake, Nina burped and returned to her room, rubbing her full belly. Back in her room, she drew all the curtains, deliberately dimmed the lights, then threw herself on the bed. She only felt that her head was shrouded in fog. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything nor do anything, and she just wanted to sleep. Soon, she fell asleep. It was past dinner hour when she woke up. She ced her hand on her chest and knocked on Maya¡¯s door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Nina?¡± Maya asked gently. ¡°I want a strawberry cake together with two other desserts. Thank you.¡± At that moment, Maya was rendered speechless. It was as if Nina was ordering food delivery, and she went back to her room right after that. Maya stood at the door of her bedroom, frowning worriedly. Nina wants to eat desserts again? Is it okay to eat this much? However, she was reminded that Nina hadn¡¯t been in a good mood since the breakup, so she figured that she would be well after a few days of eating sugary desserts. She then went to the kitchen and began preparing. When she was done, she brought the cake to Nina¡¯s room, followed by a few maids who were carrying another two tes of desserts. After Nina opened the door, she took everything and simply thanked her sister as she closed the door. At that moment, Maya sighed helplessly. It was true that some people would be in a state of despair after falling out of love, and they couldn¡¯t ovee it for a long time. Looking at Nina, although she wasn¡¯t doing anything stupid, she was behaving like a walking dead. Ah. Love kills, but a breakup drills you through your heart. Maya felt that it was better to be single. Hence, she would never rush to date to protect herself. In the bedroom, Nina gulped down the cake furiously as she still thought about filling up her empty heart. Right after finishing the cake, she picked up the fork and shoved the other desserts into her mouth. However, before she could chew it, tears suddenly burst out of her eyes. She had no idea why she suddenly cried, but she felt a terrible pain in her heart as if she was suffocating. ¡°Nina, you have to be strong. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Her heart hurt even more whenever Chris¡¯ words began to resound in her mind. She then wiped the tears away clumsily and continued shoving the food down her throat. When she was done with all the desserts, shey down on the bed again. At that moment, she wished she was a robot because robots didn¡¯t have emotions. They wouldn¡¯t feel sad, awful, or heartaches. Yes. I¡¯m a robot. Stop thinking¡­ Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 The next morning, Nicole noticed Maya getting ready to leave for the food za as soon as she woke up. ¡°Mommy, have some breakfast. I¡¯ve already eaten, and I¡¯m heading out to work.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Nina? Is she okay?¡± Maya gave it a thought and replied, ¡°She has been eating a lot. Other than that, she¡¯s doing fine.¡± Despite that, Nicole still couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her as she went to knock on Nina¡¯s door. Thetter was still sleeping, and she quickly wrapped herself under the nket after hearing the knocking. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± As soon as Nina heard Nicole¡¯s voice, she peeked her head out from the nket and responded, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m heading to thepanyter, and I¡¯ll help you take a few days off. Take the time you need to recover, all right?¡± Nicole understood how awful the breakup was, so she felt that Nina needed a few days to sort out her emotions. After breakfast, she drove to thepany. When the employees saw her, they quickly greeted her politely, ¡°Mrs. Seet.¡± As Nicole smiled and nodded at them, she continued her way to the Trantion Department. When the manager of the department noticed her, he quickly bowed. ¡°Mrs. Seet!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to work.¡± Nicole went straight to the point. ¡°I know. Kyle has already informed me of the situation. I¡¯ve already set up your station, so please follow me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I used to work here, so I know where it is. I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± After she spoke, she walked into the office. At that moment, the manager got his guard up. Now that Mrs. Seet is in the same department as me, I must be more vignt and cautious. Otherwise, she would find fault in me. When she walked into the office, she noticed that all the employees were sitting upright and working solemnly. Seeing that, she grew fond of the atmosphere. She then made her way to the seat that was reserved for her and sat down. Grabbing a document, she read it for a bit and then proceeded to work. Her bright eyes were trained on both the monitor and the document as her fair, slender fingers tapped effortlessly on the keyboard. The other employees in the office would nce at her from time to time for fear of being reprimanded or punished for making a mistake. My, my. Working with Mrs. Seet is sure stressful! Nicole was very efficient at work. In the span of merely two hours, she had finished what the ordinary employees couldn¡¯t finish in just a morning. She nced at the time on her watch and was about to do something else when she received a call. ¡°Mommy, are you at home?¡± ¡°Joy, I will return home in a while. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Mommy. I want to y with you.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°All right! I will wait for you here at Grandma¡¯s.¡± Nicole then proceeded to pack her things and left thepany to Seet Residence. On the way there, she was curious about Joy¡¯s process of matchmaking Levant and Tiffany. Meanwhile, Joy was waiting at the front door, folding her arms as if she was an adult. Seeing Nicole¡¯s car drive into Seet Residence, she waved her arms excitedly and shouted, ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Later, Nicole parked her car nicely and paced up to Joy. ¡°Have you been a good girl to Grandma, Joy?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m the best girl!¡± Nicole then reached out and pinched Joy¡¯s fair little cheeks dotingly. This kid really inherited Evan¡¯s best features. Her eyes, nose, and lips are just like his. ¡°Mommy, Uncle Davin treated us to a nice meal yesterday, and we have aplished something big.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± As Nicole asked, she carried Joy in her arms and walked to the living room. Before Joy could tell her about it, she saw Davin, Zayden, and Luke walking down the stairs, followed by She. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re here!¡± Davin greeted her warmly. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Joy.¡± ¡°Nicole, Joy is a bright kid. She even did us a big favor yesterday!¡± At that moment, Nicole was stunned and curious. How much can one kid help? ¡°Really? What did Joy do?¡± Right then, Joy¡¯s face was flushed with glee as she recalled how Davin and Luke praised and thanked her for the help. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Davin told her about everything that happened at Levant Winery that day. Oh, I see now. Joy has sessfully paired Levant and Tiffany up! ¡°I had no idea that Joy was such a bright little fairy. How she pretended to have a stomachache; her acting was on point! It had allowed Levant and Tiffany to have some time alone.¡± Upon hearing that, Nicole couldn¡¯t make any sense of it. ¡°What does Joy faking a stomachache have to do with them having alone time?¡± Davin then proceeded to exin the situation clearly. He took the kids to Levant Winery for a nice meal yesterday. After eating, the kids proposed to go to the suburbs to y, and everyone went together. Just when everyone was having the best time, Davin saw Levant passing a bottle of water to Tiffany. Noticing how attentive he was, Davin decided to let them be. Shortly after, the children were pondering how to give them a chance to talk privately. Therefore, Joy suddenly clutched her stomach and shouted in pain. Davin instantly seized the opportunity and volunteered to drive her to the hospital. Zayden and Luke, on the other hand, insisted on following, saying that their stomachs were ufortable as well. Davin immediately drove the kids to the hospital, leaving Levant and Tiffany in the suburbs. ¡°The point is that we drove to the hospital. Since my car was no longer avable, Levant and Tiffany were forced to remain in the suburbs. It should have given them enough time to talk about love and feelings.¡± ¡°But what if they called a cab?¡± She asked. ¡°No way. Levant isn¡¯t stupid. He wouldn¡¯t miss out a chance like that.¡± ¡°What if Tiffany called for a cab instead?¡± She asked again. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Tiffany likes Levant, so she would seize the opportunity to spend the time with him!¡± At that moment, Luke, who was standing on the side, chimed in, ¡°I called my mommy yesterday to ask. She and Daddy only returned to the winery in the evening. They were together all afternoon.¡± After speaking, he gleamed brightly. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been Joy faking a stomachache, they wouldn¡¯t have this golden opportunity to spend time together! Kudos to Joy!¡± Davin then gave Joy a big thumbs up. ¡°Haha, stop it! You¡¯re making me shy!¡± The smile on Joy¡¯s face widened instantly. ¡°No, you deserve it! You¡¯re way smarter than me. I wouldn¡¯t havee up with that.¡± ¡°Joy, how did you think of that?¡± Nicole looked at her, feeling shocked. Joy then fixed her gaze on Nicole and responded earnestly, ¡°Mommy, I heard Luke mention this phrase ¡ªdrastic times call for drastic measures. I had no idea what that meant, so he exined that we had to make something up in order to create an opportunity. That¡¯s how I came up with the idea.¡± ¡°That is something my mommy taught me. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d pick it up so quickly. You¡¯re very bright,¡± Luke said as he stared at Joy. Nicole patted Joy¡¯s head and uttered, ¡°It looks like I have to teach you some life hacks too! Otherwise, your intelligence would go to waste!¡± ¡°Yes. You have to teach this bright kid more. Sign her up for some talent sses or something,¡± suggested Davin. She then red at Davin. ¡°Talent ss? Don¡¯t pressure the kid.¡± Nicole agreed with She after hearing that. ¡°Joy is still young, so homeschooling might suffice. We¡¯ll see about the talent ss in a few years. I want my children to live a carefree childhood.¡± Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 ¡°That¡¯s right. They are still so young. Toys are their main entertainment. Moreover, there are so many new toys in the toy room. You all are sure to like them. Go now, head off to y.¡± As soon as they heard about the many new toys, the three children¡¯s eyes sparkled. They rushed to the toy room in no time. ¡°Nicole, when is Evaning back?¡± ¡°Soon, I guess. Supposedly, within three to four days. What¡¯s the matter? Do you need to see him for anything urgent?¡± Briefly stunned, Davin responded, ¡°I heard that some people are stirring up trouble in thepany. Since Evan isn¡¯t around, it¡¯s better to get Juan and Kyle to keep an eye.¡± Could what Davin just said be rted to Evan arranging for me to work in the Trantion Department? Nicole nodded. ¡°Okay. I will get them to look out on this matter.¡± ¡°Great. I can be at ease then. Sophia has entrusted me with matchmaking Levant and Tiffany. So, I would need to leave thepany matters to Juan and Kyle. It¡¯s also a good opportunity for them to gain more experience.¡± ¡°Davin, I think you¡¯re justzy. Everything will definitely go smoothly for Levant and Tiffany. You should ce some of your efforts on thepany.¡± ¡°Sheep, I¡¯m also personally in charge of some important projects in thepany. You¡¯re saying as if I¡¯m not contributing anything toward thepany.¡± ¡°Important projects that you¡¯re in charge of?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Davin started boasting about his performance for the previous month and bragging about his impressiveness. Besides that, he also crowed about the coboration he managed to sign off and the values he had created for thepany. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re also quite formidable.¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± She crossed her arms as she scrutinized him. ¡°Then, you should have received extra wagesst month. I remembered Evan saying you would get a certain percentage for the closing of each deal. So, where¡¯s the money?¡± Regretting his actions, Davin immediately remained silent. I shouldn¡¯t have shown off. There¡¯s a risk in showing off. ¡°I¡¯m saving up the money.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± She extended her hand as she demanded the money. Feeling dissatisfied, David questioned, ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why must men¡¯s hard-earned money be handed over to women?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re worried that you men would be messing around outside when you have the money.¡± ¡°You women have taken all the money. Aren¡¯t we the ones who should be afraid that you would take the money and mess around outside?¡± She scoffed, ¡°Do you think that women would need money to ¡®mess around¡¯ outside?¡± Davin was rendered speechless. ¡°Sheep, how could you say this sort of things. That¡¯s shameless!¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m shameless just because I asked for your sry? Listen, there¡¯s an even more shameless one. You men are like clothes. I can change whenever I want.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­ Even if men are like clothes, there are also those brands that you couldn¡¯t afford to wear.¡± She¡¯s response was dismissive as she scoffed yet again, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that no matter how expensive the brand is, ¡®trying it on¡¯ is still free.¡± Davin was utterly lost for words. He retrieved a gold card from his pocket and ced it in She¡¯s hand. ¡°Here. Take it! Take it all!¡± She gave him a satisfied nce. Ha! How dare you act smug in front of me! Watching them from the side, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but give She a thumbs up after witnessing her feistiness. Davin is very loyal to his friends and doesn¡¯t have much concept of money. If he were to hold on to the money himself, he would waste it all with his gang of friends. It¡¯s good to have She helping him manage his finances. The next day, Nicole went to work as usual. However, she hid her abilities and disyed aid-back performance this time. When she was at work for the next few days, she worked the least, yed on her phone, and did her make-up from time to time. Seeing her in that way surprised the other employees. Gradually, rumors about the president¡¯s wife being immature and doing work at her will spread. The employees would badmouth her every day after she left thepany. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 ¡°This is the benefit of being the president¡¯s wife. She left even beforepleting one document of trantion. Not only does shee inte and leave work early, but she also ys with her phone, does her make-up, and admires her fingernails during working hours. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s here to work or have fun.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Mrs. Seet only worked hard for two hours during her first day at work. Based on my observation, her strong working capabilities were all rumors.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. She revealed her true colors in just a few days. I think we wouldn¡¯t have to act cautiously from now on. We could just do what we didst time. She wouldn¡¯t have the mood to pay us any attention.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. All she cares about are her fingernails and how she looks. Has anyone noticed that she would act as if she was working very hard when she posed for pictures every time after making up? From what I see, she must be sending the photos to Mr. Seet for him to see on purpose.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re definitely right. I think the same too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all just jealous. Her husband is thepany¡¯s president. She can work if she wants to and doesn¡¯t have to if she doesn¡¯t want to. Why are all of you so bitter? You can all find a husband as powerful as Mr. Seet should any of you have the capabilities to do so.¡± Everyone was rendered speechless upon hearing that remark. In thepany¡¯s parking lot at that moment, Nicole was sitting in Evan¡¯s Maybach watching the few people gathering and ridiculing her through the CCTV footage. They were allnguid when working but energetic when gossiping about me. She curled her lips into a faint smile as she thought about her decent acting. Evan had his purpose for bringing her into thepany. She pondered hard and felt that the only way for the employees to lower their guard, ignore her, and do whatever they wanted, just like before, was to let them think that she was a useless wallflower. That was what she wanted. That way, some people would self-expose their true colors. Then, only she could get what she desired. Feeling pleased, she exited the security footage. As soon as she did that, she received a call from Juan. ¡°Mommy, stay at home if you feel tired. You don¡¯t have toe to thepany.¡± ¡°Why is that? Does thepany not wee me?¡± Juan went speechless momentarily before he sighed. ¡°Mommy, I think thating to thepany is bad for your reputation.¡± Hearing his concern, Nicole smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Some sacrifices are needed to aplish a goal. Moreover, I¡¯m pretending to be a wallflower, not that I¡¯m truly one. One day, I will make the employees who gossiped about me change their views on me. Juan was speechless. He couldn¡¯tprehend why Nicole wanted to make people gossip and ridicule her by going to thepany. On the other hand, Kyle narrowed his eyes. He had a hunch that Nicole must have her purpose of doing so. ¡°Mommy knows what to do. Juan, let her be on this matter. We¡¯ll just pretend as though we haven¡¯t heard about it.¡± Juan was still silent. He blinked his eyes slyly as he came to realize that Nicole would have her reasons for doing so. Out of curiosity, he wanted to find out secretly what Nicole was going to do. At eleven at night, Evan returned to Imperial Garden from his business trip. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Nicole looked at him in surprise. She received news that he would be back the next day but didn¡¯t know he would be back that night. ¡°Yes, I have. I¡¯ll go bathe,¡± Evan said in his deep sexy voice. Nicole prepared his pajamas for him. After he was done with his shower, both of them sat on the bed to chat. Evan fixed his gaze at the warm lighting in the bedroom and felt that the mood was romantic. Nicole did not pay attention to any of those. She told Evan about her tranting job at the Seet group. While looking at her affectionately, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve handed this matter to you. All is good as long as you know what to do.¡± ¡°Okay. All you have to do is sit back and observe how I help you find the culprit.¡± Evan then tapped her nose dotingly. ¡°Mrs. Seet, how were the children when I wasn¡¯t home these few days?¡± Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Nicole reported solemnly, ¡°They were well-behaved. Although Joy was cheeky, she was sensible. The other elder ones carried out their responsibilities very well. However, Nina just experienced a break-up. She hasn¡¯t been in a good mood. I¡¯ve applied for a few days¡¯ leave for her to rest at home before resuming work at thepany.¡± Evan¡¯s expression darkened when he heard about Nina¡¯s situation. ¡°There must be something fishy about Chris and Nina¡¯s breakup. I will get someone to find out all about it.¡± ¡°I have the same thought as you. So, I even called Dad to ask him to help investigate. Evan, it looks like both of us think alike.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true! Let¡¯s not discuss Nina¡¯s problem now. You haven¡¯t answered the question I asked earlier.¡± ¡°What question?¡± Nicole asked with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that the family members were all well-behaved.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned the children, but what about you, Mrs. Seet? Were you well-behaved?¡± Nicole was speechless by his question. ¡°What are you trying to imply, Evan? Besides going to the company, all I did was apany Joy. How would I have time to do any naughty stuff?¡± A faint smile formed on Evan¡¯s well-defined face as he asked, feeling intrigued, ¡°If you have the time, what naughty things do you n to do, Mrs. Seet?¡± Nicole was at a loss for words. D*mn! He¡¯s being mischievous. She took a nce at Evan then replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I want to do.¡± ¡°Oh? It looks like Mrs. Seet is very well-behaved!¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. Can¡¯t he be serious? How yful of him! Then, she said, ¡°I want to¡­¡± Before she could think about what to say, Evan had already gone closer to her. ¡°You want to? Let me satisfy you.¡± Once again, Nicole was rendered speechless. Well, it looks like it¡¯s true that the older he gets, the more thick-skinned he is. I think there¡¯s no more cure for him. When Evan woke up the next day, he tiptoed as if he was trying to steal something. He was worried that Nicole would be woken up by the slightest sound he made. After retrieving his jacket and walking out of the room, he saw Nina alsoing out from her bedroom with her disheveled hair. ¡°Nina?¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Daddy!¡± Nina stopped in her tracks. Taking a closer look at Nina, he noticed that she looked chubbier. It had just been one week, and her face was round. Moreover, her hair was messy, while the oversized pajamas made her look sloppy. This doesn¡¯t look like Nina¡¯s style. Whenever she appears in front of me, she will dress up nicely. Evan furrowed his brows and asked tentatively, ¡°Are you Nina or Maya?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Nina.¡± Evan was silent for a moment as he glued his eyes on her. He felt difort. It seems like the breakup with Chris is hurting Nina a great deal. Feeling as if his heart was torn to pieces, he walked toward her and looked at her. ¡°Nina, don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯re the most amazing person. I trust that you will only get better and better in the future.¡± Tears started to fill Nina¡¯s eyes. Evan¡¯s constion made her feel like crying. She clenched her fist tightly to control her emotions. ¡°Go wash up. I¡¯ll wait for you to have breakfast together.¡± Upon hearing that, Nina responded with a nod and returned to her bedroom. When Evan turned around to head downstairs, he saw Maya folding her arms looking at him. Her gaze made him feel ufortable. ¡°What happened, Maya?¡± ¡°Daddy, did you think that it was me when you saw Nina with messy hair? Ah, it seems like I have an untidy image in your eyes.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan cleared his throat in awkwardness. ¡°No, there was once or twice when you would not care about your image, but in most asions, you were still very particr.¡± Maya pouted her lips. ¡°Daddy, how do you remember so clearly when it¡¯s just a once or twice situation? I can¡¯t even remember it myself.¡± ¡°Once or twice is normal. It¡¯s also normal for me to remember. You don¡¯t have to mind this.¡± ¡°Okay. My memory is bad. I won¡¯t mind it then,¡± Maya said, then she smiled. Following that, she changed the topic immediately. ¡°Daddy, Nina is really not behaving normally. No matter how Mommy tried tofort her, nothing worked. Mommy ns to find a time to bring her to the hospital as she suspects that Nina has depression.¡± Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Depression. Evan also started to worry when he heard the word. It looks like I need to look into this matter about Chris as soon as possible. ¡°Daddy, I heard that people with serious depression would have suicidal tendencies. Is that right?¡± Evan nodded and reminded Maya to pay close attention to Nina¡¯s actions during that period. He also wanted her to let him know immediately should anything happen. ¡°Yes, I will, Daddy.¡± During breakfast, Nina kept her head down without uttering a word when the whole family sat around the table. She was like a puppet eating her bread and eggs, ignoring everyone. Soon, she finished everything on her te. She then raised her head to look at Maya. ¡°Is there any more food?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I did not make breakfast. Do you want to eat mine? I¡¯m not hungry.¡± As soon as Maya¡¯s words fell, Nina reached out for Maya¡¯s te and started eating. Evan and Nicole nced at each other with their faces full of concern. It had been obvious that Nina¡¯s weight had been increasing tremendously. They worried that she would be a little fat girl if nothing changed. ¡°Nina, after eating, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital. Okay?¡± Nina paused suddenly. She raised her head and had a dismissive look on her face as her gaze met Nicole¡¯s. ¡°Why do you want to bring me to the hospital?¡± ¡°Nina, I¡­¡± Nicole pondered for a moment, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital for a checkup. Can you and Maya apany me? Both of you will also do a health checkup. All right?¡± Health checkup? Nina was stunned. She knew that Nicole felt that she was behaving abnormally, and the main reason was to bring her to the doctor. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Nina, be a good girl. Apany your mommy,¡± Evan suggested. ¡°Yes, Nina. Let¡¯s apany Mommy together. You always coop yourself up in your room. It won¡¯t be beneficial for your health if this continues. Just treat it as you¡¯re going out for a breath of fresh air.¡± Nina no longer objected. She changed her outfit after finishing her food. Then, she went to the hospital together with Nicole and Maya. They exited the hospital afterpleting their checkups. Looking at Maya, who was walking in front, looking dejected, Nicole was deeply worried. The test result showed that Nina had depression. Out of the ten mental indicators, she scored extremely high on nine of them. The doctor administered some medicine and gave Nicole some advice. Those with depression needed to increase their physical activities. He also reminded Nicole to look out for behaviors of self-harm or suicidal acts. Nicole felt her chest tightening. That matter was at the top of her priority list. Back home, Maya suggested that she could take care of Nina as there were people helping her out with the food za. Nicole had her concerns. ¡°Maya, you can look after Nina, but don¡¯t keep making food for her. It will hit her harder if she bes obese. Losing weight is also not an easy task.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy. Don¡¯t worry. I will be mindful about this.¡± ¡°Maya, is it okay for you to do this yourself? Do you need me to help you out?¡± Evan pondered for a moment then suggested, ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t interfere as this may increase Nina¡¯s pressure. We have maids in our house. Maya can get their support if she needs anything. Also, Maya, try to get Nina to move around more. Don¡¯t stay at home all the time. Apany her for walks outdoors.¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡± Half an hourter, Maya cautiously knocked on Nina¡¯s room door. Nina sat up from her bed despondently. When she saw Maya, she asked if she needed anything listlessly. ¡°Nina, let¡¯s hang out in the evening. We have not been to the shopping mall for a very long time. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Nina, our birthday ising soon. Let¡¯s get a present for Mommy. Mommy had a hard time giving birth to usst time.¡± Without saying a word, Nina shook her head. She still had no motivation to head out. Maya then grabbed Nina¡¯s hand and tried convincing her. Nina only felt that the nagging was giving her have a headache. She pushed Maya out of her room grumpily, then locked the bedroom door.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Maya looked at the closed door and med herself. Did I just make the situation worse? Is she going to ignore me forever? Nina¡¯s door remained closed for the whole afternoon, which made Maya so worried. She finally felt relieved when Nina came out for dinner at night. Maya made her a fruit tter and some low-fat food. However, thetter insisted on having high-calorie food like desserts and cakes. Maya had no choice but to prepare the food for her. After that, she delivered the food to Nina¡¯s room. Looking at thetter gulping down the food, Maya could not stop herself from reminding Nina to slow down. ¡°Nina, please eat slower. I know that you¡¯re unhappy, but you need to take care of your body too.¡± Nina ignored her and continued to gobble up the food. After finishing the food, she handed the empty te to Maya andy down on her bed. Maya sighed helplessly. Why do you have to torture yourself like this for the sake of a man? At the Seet Group, Nicole looked at the listless employees in the Trantion Department and sighed inwardly. Although she was the president¡¯s wife, no one took her seriously as she had been pretending to be a useless employee who only cared about her appearance and nothing else. There were employees who learned makeup skills from her. There were also employees who learned how to take nice selfies from her. Of course, there were also employees who treated her like a clown in the department. They secretly took her photos and gossiped about her among themselves. All of their actions were seen by Nicole through her mobile phone surveince. She could not wait to help Evan to find out the spy in thepany. Therefore, she decided to y a drama and trick the spy into letting down her guard. However, she needed a male lead for her show. Thinking of that, she immediately sent a message to Evan. Meanwhile, Evan was concentrating on thepany¡¯s new project in his office. He was surprised to receive Nicole¡¯s message. He stared at his phone and wondered. What kind of request is that? Is she insane? He asked: Why? Nicole replied: Don¡¯t ask so much. I just need your cooperation. Evan gazed at the message and pondered for a moment before he went to the Trantion Department. The employees who werezing around were shocked by Evan¡¯s sudden appearance. They secretly took a nce at Nicole as they believed Evan was here to visit her. The next moment, Nicole stood up and looked at Evan timidly. ¡°M-Mr. Seet.¡± She looked down, avoiding eye contact with Evan as if she was scared of him. Evan was taken aback by her timid look and scrutinized her carefully. You¡¯re really an unexpectedly good actor! Since when are you afraid of me? You¡¯re always the fierce one at home. Maybe I should arrange a casting for you. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tranting a document.¡± She then handed the tranted document to Evan. Evan took a nce at the document and said, ¡°What is this? There¡¯re so many errors! Come out with me!¡± Nicole felt that Evan¡¯s tone was not lethal at all. However, she continued to act timid and followed him out. The employees of the Trantion Department began to whisper to one another. ¡°Mr. Seet didn¡¯t seem happy just now.¡± ¡°It is rumored that Mr. Seet loves his wife very much. But from their interaction just now, it didn¡¯t seem like it.¡± ¡°Rumors cannot be trusted.¡± ¡°What do you think Mr. Seet is going to do to Mrs. Seet?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Just as the employees were still whispering, Nicole walked in with her head lowered. ¡°Look at Mrs. Seet¡¯s face¡­¡± Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 ¡°Whoa? Do you think it¡¯s Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°She just went out with Mr. Seet. It must be Mr. Seet who pped her. Who else dares to p her other than Mr. Seet?¡± A mischievous glint flickered in Nicole¡¯s gaze. She walked back to her seat, looking aggrieved. However, she sighed inwardly that Evan did not cooperate with her. She was waiting for someone toe over tofort her. Soon, an employee named Naomi walked up to her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Your face¡­ Is it Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°No, no. I hit the wall identally.¡± Of course, Naomi did not believe what she said. She was almost certain that Nicole was pped by Evan. She doesn¡¯t even dare to voice out after being beaten by Mr. Seet. It seems that she has been putting up a lot with Mr. Seet in this rtionship. This incident quickly spread in thepany. Juan and Kyle showed disbelief look after hearing that Nicole was pped by Evan. ¡°Did you hear that? They said Daddy pped Mommy.¡± ¡°Daddy pped Mommy? Do you think that is possible?¡± ¡°No. Unless it¡¯s the other way round.¡± Kyle agreed with Juan and said, ¡°So, I think this matter¡­¡± They looked at each other and made a tacit agreement that they were not going to bother about this matter anymore. When they got home in the evening, Nicole looked at Evan and questioned him, ¡°I sent you the message and asked you to p me in front of everyone else in the Trantion Department. Why did you call me out?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Evan said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I asked you to p me, and I was the one to be pped. Why couldn¡¯t you do it? Were you afraid that your hand would get hurt?¡± ¡°No, Nicole. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. If the price of continuing the investigation is getting you hurt, then I¡¯d rather not investigate.¡± ¡°If you stop the investigation now, the losses that you¡¯ll suffer will be bigger.¡± ¡°No matter how big the losses are, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, not even in the slightest!¡± Nicole was left speechless by Evan¡¯s words. At the same time, she was touched that Evan cared so much about her. It was just a p on the face. Evan¡¯s response was totally out of her expectation. Juan and Kyle looked at each other. Kyle then leaned into Juan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Our Daddy really knows how to talk to girls. We must learn from our Daddy so that we know how to keep our girlfriends happy in the future.¡± Kyle looked at him and said, ¡°I think those words are from Daddy¡¯s heart.¡± Juan was speechless. ¡°Evan, I need everyone in thepany to think that we¡¯re in a bad rtionship. I want them to believe that I¡¯m naive like an idiot so that the spies in thepany will approach me and try to use me. Then, I¡¯ll pretend to be used by them¡ª¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯ll pretend to betray me and mingle with the spies in thepany. When you get the evidence that they leaked thepany¡¯s confidential information, you¡¯ll take them all down at once?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s my n! Now I need you to cooperate with me. You only need to pretend that we¡¯re in a bad rtionship and pretend that you like to bully me. Is it that hard?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s hard.¡± ¡°Really, Evan? It¡¯s just a pretense! Is it so hard for you?¡± ¡°Yes, really hard!¡± He did not think that the pretense was a good idea. He was afraid that the pretense woulde true, and his rtionship with Nicole would turn bad due to this. ¡°Evan, I only want to take a shortcut. Why can¡¯t you help me?¡± asked Nicole desperately. ¡°Some shortcuts can¡¯t be taken!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for thepany! This is the fastest way to find out the truth!¡± ¡°I disagree.¡± Sensing that a fight was about to start, Juan quickly stood up and said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s leave the matter of finding the spy to us. You have two capable sons here. You don¡¯t need to do it yourself.¡± Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Time To Find Girlfriends ¡°Yes, Mommy. Just leave this matter to Juan and me. We promise we¡¯ll find out the truth as soon as possible.¡± Nicole looked at Evan. ¡°Leave this matter to the two of you? The purpose your Daddy asked me to join thepany is to investigate this.¡± Evan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Now the purpose has changed. You¡¯ll be my assistant from tomorrow!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t John your assistant?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I have another assistant?¡± Nicole thought for a while. Since Evan did not want to cooperate with her, she had to use other methods to investigate. Being Evan¡¯s assistant would not prevent her from investigating. Therefore, she agreed. However, she felt that her self-destructive performance was a pity. I should appear in thepany with what image tomorrow? She asked Juan and Kyle for opinions. Juan said, ¡°Mommy, I think you should just go with your normal image. If your negative image spreads in thepany, I¡¯m afraid some people might think that you¡¯re not suitable to be Daddy¡¯s wife.¡± Nicole looked at Evan and scrutinized him from top to bottom. This man has really never aged. Instead, he has be more and more charming over the years. He has the charisma that a man in his forties should have. ¡°Mommy, trust me. Girls nowadays like mature men, especially a man like Daddy who is rich and good- looking.¡± Nicole frowned. What Juan said actually made sense to her. She had faith in Evan. However, she also never doubted Evan¡¯s charm in attracting females. She was afraid that other female employees would try to approach him. She did not want to take the risk of letting her husband fall for someone else. Evan knew what Nicole was worrying about. He nced at Juan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Why don¡¯t you think about yourself? When are you going to find a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Daddy, I won¡¯t find a girlfriend before I turn thirty!¡± ¡°Nonsense! If you can¡¯t find one yourself, I¡¯ll get someone to introduce for you.¡± ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t interfere with my rtionship.¡± He turned around and walked upstairs quickly after finishing his words. Evan was silent for a while. Then, he turned his gaze to Kyle and asked curiously, ¡°Kyle, do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Daddy, why are you suddenly asking me this? I¡¯m actually not interested in finding a girlfriend yet. Daddy, I just recalled that I have some work that needs to be settled. I¡¯ll go to the study now.¡± Kyle quickly escaped too. He was afraid that his daddy would want to find him a girlfriend too. Seeing Kyle hurried upstairs, Evan frowned and asked Nicole, ¡°They¡¯re both in their twenties already. Is it abnormal that they don¡¯t want to find a girlfriend?¡± Nicole pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe they just haven¡¯t met the right one yet. This is not something to rush about. I believe one day Cupid will lead them to their other half.¡± Has Cupid forgotten about my two brilliant sons? Suddenly, footsteps were hearding from upstairs. It was Maya in her pajamas and slippers. Evan frowned and looked at her, ¡°Maya, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Maya was taken aback by his question. After a few moments of confusion, she shook her head. ¡°No, Daddy. I don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°Would you like me to introduce someone to you?¡± Maya shook her head aggressively. ¡°Daddy, I think I¡¯m good now. I don¡¯t want to find a boyfriend yet.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Looking at how Nina was being hurt by a man, Maya began to fear men too. Love hurt, and she did not want to get hurt at such a young age. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re not young anymore. Hurry up and find a boyfriend,¡± urged Evan. Maya nodded continuously and hurried toward the dining room. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 The Plot Twist Nicole sighed as she looked at Evan, who began to worry about their kids¡¯ marriages. ¡°Mr. Seet, just let your kids make their own decisions about their own lives. They will find themselves their other half when they think it¡¯s the right time.¡± Evan was stunned by her words and tried to exin himself. ¡°I understand that, and I don¡¯t mean to interfere. I only want to help them.¡± ¡°Help? What¡¯s the difference between helping and interfering?¡± asked Nicole in confusion. ¡°Of course they¡¯re different! Helping means I¡¯m only providing them with resources, but the decision- making power is in their hands. Meanwhile, interfering means that I¡¯m making the decisions on their behalf.¡± Evan walked upstairs with Nicole¡¯s waist in his arm while exining to her unreasonably. From Evan¡¯s long speech, Nicole realized how much he cared about their kids. The next day, Nicole and Evan left for Seet Group after breakfast. Looking at the two of them walking into the office together with Evan holding Nicole¡¯s hand affectionately, the employees were confused. ¡°I thought they said Mr. Seet doesn¡¯t like Mrs. Seet?¡± ¡°Yes! I heard that Mr. Seet just gave a p on her face yesterday. Why are they now¡­¡± Nicole sighed inwardly. She knew that the employees were confused about her rtionship with Evan now. She was not sure whether this was good or bad. When she was deep in her thought, she suddenly tripped over herself and sprained her ankle. ¡°Ouch!¡± Evan quickly stopped his steps and looked at her concernedly. ¡°Did you sprain your ankle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I still can walk.¡± Evan looked at the stubborn Nicole, lowered his body, and lifted her up in his arms. All of the employees stared at them surprisingly as he walked toward the lift. They only managed to retract their gazes as the lift door closed. ¡°Look at that. I do not think that Mr. Seet is treating his wife badly.¡± ¡°It must be a rumor that Mr. Seet pped his wife yesterday.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°That¡¯s right. There must be someone who is trying to sabotage the rtionship between Mr. Seet and his wife.¡± Some of the pretty female employees initially thought that they had the chance to approach and attract Evan if his rtionship with his wife was bad. However, now they realized that it was not possible anymore. After all, Evan was still the man who loved his wife very much, just like in the rumor they had heard. When Juan and Kyle learned that the love stories about their father and mother spread in thepany, they were over the moon. ¡°It seems like Daddy has been showing off his love in public.¡± ¡°Yeah, Daddy is very good at that.¡± They exchanged gazed and smiled. Then, they began to discuss the investigation of the spy in the company. ¡°The reason why Daddy asked Mommy to investigate the Trantion Department is that the information about foreign projects would be leaked out once they were tranted. Therefore, our competitors can see the quotations probably even earlier than the top management of Seet Group.¡± ¡°So we should start investigating from the Trantion Department?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± At this moment, both of them received a phone message at the same time. It was a surveince video at the Trantion Department from Nicole. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mommy is so smart. She even knows how to ce invisible surveince in the office of the Trantion Department.¡± Kyle looked at Juan and said, ¡°Our Mommy may be careless at times, but she is not stupid. She has her own ideas when facing problems.¡± Both of them stared at the video for a moment and locked their eyes on Catherine, who was sneakily taking photos of some documents at the corner of the Trantion Department¡¯s office. ¡°Is it her?¡± asked Juan curiously. ¡°From the surveince, I think¡­ it¡¯s her.¡± Kyle sounded a little hesitant. He somehow felt that something was wrong. However, this was the only clue that they had at the moment. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Not The Real Spy Juan suggested that they should not take any actions until they found a good opportunity to question her. Kyle nodded. After work, Catherine walked to the parking lot and saw that her car was blocked by Juan¡¯s sports car. Her heart skipped a beat. Is this a coincidence, or is he eyeing me? When Catherine was still wondering, Juan walked up to her. She immediately greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Juan.¡± Juan looked at her. ¡°Are you our employee?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. We have a questionnaire that we need you to fill out. Come with me.¡± Catherine rubbed her fingers, followed behind Juan nervously, and walked toward the office. When they arrived at the office, there were no other employees other than Kyle. Catherine started to get worried. ¡°Mr. Juan, what questionnaire do you need me to fill out?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. How long have you been with thepany?¡± asked Kyle. ¡°Three years.¡± Catherine lowered her head, trying to avoid eye contact with Kyle. ¡°Three years. Do you know what are the consequences for betraying thepany?¡± Kyle asked straightforwardly while staring at her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine finally knew that she was invited here not because of any questionnaire but because of that matter. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Kyle. I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± She pretended not to understand. ¡°You don¡¯t understand? You took photos of thepany¡¯s tranted contract. Who did you send it to?¡± Catherine rubbed her fingers again for a moment. She then raised her head and looked at Kyle. ¡°Since you already know everything, I don¡¯t want to hide it anymore. I was forced to send the contract to Muir Group.¡± ¡°Muir Group?¡± Both Kyle and Juan were shocked. Muir Group was owned by She¡¯s father. Muir Group and Seet Group had been cooperating very well all these years. They did not see why Muir Group would do so. They were also surprised that Catherine admitted it so easily. Is she ndering Muir Group deliberately? But why does she want to do so? ¡°Why did Muir Group want to do this? Why did they choose you?¡± asked Kyle with a darkened face. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are doing this. But the reason that they chose me is that I work in the Trantion Department and could get the information that they wanted. They gave me a big chunk of money for doing this.¡± After Catherine finished speaking, Kyle looked suspiciously at Juan, who was next to him. Juan scrutinized Catherine carefully. From her expression just now, he believed she was lying. She seemed to have prepared the answer to their question. He knew that it was now impossible to get any more clues from her. So he decided to just go along with it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Muir Group to be so abhorrent. How dare they bribe our employees to do such a thing! I must get an exnation from them.¡± Catherine secretly rejoiced that Kyle was getting mad. She thought that he had believed what she said. Then, she kneeled down to the ground. ¡°Mr. Juan, Mr. Kyle, I was forced to do so. My grandfather is seriously ill and needs money urgently for treatment. I had no other choices. Please forgive me for once. I will do whatever that I can to repay thepany.¡± ¡°Catherine, we can forgive you. Tomorrow, bring over the money that Muir Group gave you. We¡¯ll bring you to Muir Group and get an exnation from them. What do you think?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Catherine was put in a difficult spot. ¡°Are you worried about that money that you need for your grandpa¡¯s treatment? Don¡¯t worry. After you return the money to Muir Group, I¡¯ll pay for your grandpa¡¯s treatment. I only need you to prove that it was Muir Group who instructed you to do so. Isn¡¯t that easy?¡± Nicole nodded after a short hesitation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Great.¡± A trace of mischief flickered in Juan¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 True Love After Catherine left, Kyle looked at Juan. ¡°Do you really believe what she said?¡± ¡°If I did, I would have asked her to go Muir Group with me now and not tomorrow. You didn¡¯t believe her too, did you? May I know why?¡± Juan looked at Kyle. Kyle took out his mobile phone. He paused and zoomed in the surveince video at the part where the spy was secretly taking photos of some documents. It was only an ordinarypany project progress report and not a confidential document. Besides, the location where she took the photos was exactly where Nicole¡¯s surveince camera pointed at. It seemed that she purposely let the camera capture her and put the me on Muir Group. ¡°You suggested going to Muir Group tomorrow. The real person who bribed Catherine is likely to find her tonight to inform her of a new n so that she can continue to put the me on Muir Group tomorrow.¡± ¡°I believe the Hidden Masters can solve this tonight.¡± Juan was confident. ¡°You want to send Jeremy, Jensen, Damien, and Darius out at the same time? Do you really need all of them for such a small matter?¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re so free anyway, it¡¯s good to let them move a little.¡± Kyle thought for a moment and smile lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± At night, Evan suddenly received a call from Draven, saying that he had found out about Chris¡¯ new rtionship. Evan was on the phone with him for about ten minutes. After he hung up the call, he looked really unhappy. Nicole asked curiously, ¡°What has Draven found out?¡± ¡°Chris is going to marry a woman named Felicia. The wedding date has been confirmed too.¡± ¡°How could Chris suddenly fall in love with Felicia?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Evan¡¯s gaze turnedplicated. ¡°I think Chris is doing this for Nina¡¯s good.¡± ¡°What? He dumped Nina and fell in love with someone else. How is this for Nina¡¯s good? Nina has depression because he¡¯s getting married to another woman!¡± Nicole did not understand Evan¡¯s words at all. Evan remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°Chris has his own reasons.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason that can allow him to abandon Nina and marry someone else!¡± ¡°He has no other choices.¡± Nicole frowned, not understanding still. ¡°Evan, what are you trying to say? Why don¡¯t you just tell me directly?¡± Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. Nicole froze after Evan said a few words. ¡°H-How could that be?¡± Evan sighed. ¡°Now you know why. He hopes that one day someone will rece him to love Nina the way he does.¡± Nicole¡¯s heart started to ache at the thought. She looked at Evan with a worried face, ¡°We can¡¯t let Nina find out about this. I¡¯m afraid that she will not be able to bear it.¡± ¡°Nina will never know if both of us don¡¯t tell her. We need to help Nina to recover as soon as possible.¡± Nicole nodded. Her feelings wereplicated, and she felt sorry about what happened to Chris. She thought he had hurt Nina. It was only then she knew that he was really forced into doing something like this. ¡°Chris and Nina would be together happily if it weren¡¯t for this. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Looking at Nicole¡¯s teary eyes, he wrapped his arms around her and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. This is out of everyone¡¯s control.¡± Nicole hugged him tightly. ¡°Why¡­ Why must our Nina have to go through this?¡± ¡°One day, Nina will feel warm that someone has once loved her so much.¡± Nicole nodded as tears ran down her cheeks. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Pick Yourself Up At that moment, Nina was standing in front of the windows, gazing at the sky full of twinkling stars. Then, a gust of wind blew past her, making her shiver. She felt isted from the rest of the world after being depressed for a few days. The only ce for activities was her bedroom. She had been feeling empty the entire time. Yet, despite her best efforts to fill the emptiness in her heart by eating incessantly, the void remained unfilled. On the other hand, her weight had increased significantly. She lowered her head and gazed down at her bloated body. At that moment, her pale face was devoid of any expression. Thud! She turned around and threw herself onto the bed. She prayed silently to let herself fall asleep quickly, thinking that she would be able to meet Chris in her dreams and ask him why he would treat her like that. I¡¯ve always waited and looked forward to a warm and blissful rtionship with Chris, and I thought it was finally time we had that. Unexpectedly, he gave me the exact opposite of that. I feel numb and void of emotions. How devastating. ¡°Chris Sanders, I hate you!¡± She slowly closed her eyes as she muttered. The next day, Nina had not awakened yet when she heard someone knock on her door. Thus, she closed her eyes after briefly opening them. After all, she did not have the energy to respond to the person who knocked on her door. Then, Nicole¡¯s voice traveled from the other side of the door. ¡°It¡¯s breakfast time, Nina. Nina¡­¡± However, Nina closed her eyes and did not respond to her. Nicole, who was standing outside the door, began to worry about her. She became more anxious and knocked harder on the door. ¡°Nina¡­ Nina¡­¡± Maya, who was in the bedroom next to Nina¡¯s, heard her mother¡¯s voice and came running. When Maya noticed Nina was not responding to Nicole, she also became worried and knocked on the door as well. ¡°Nina, have you gotten out of bed yet? Respond to us if you are awake!¡± ¡°Nina, Nina¡­¡± Maya¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s voices only made Nina feel irritated. She then pulled over her quilt and wrapped herself under it. On the other hand, Evan walked out of his room when he heard the noise. He also became concerned when he saw the locked room. At the next moment, he decisively smashed open the door. After that, the trio entered the room and found Nina lying on the bed, buried under the quilt. Then, Nicole quickly removed the quilt and saw Nina closing her eyes and remaining motionless in bed. ¡°Nina, Nina¡­¡± Nicole tried to wake her up. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and looked at the people standing beside her bed. She then eximed impatiently, ¡°What are you doing? I just want to sleep for a little while longer. Is this something I can¡¯t do?¡± Nicole was taken aback. ¡°Nina, we¡¯re just worried about you because we¡¯ve been knocking on your door for a while, and you haven¡¯t answered. So we¡¯re worried that you¡ª¡± ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll take my own life? He was the one who abandoned me! Why would I want to end my own life?¡± Nina yelled uncontrobly. Nicole was rendered speechless. When she saw Nina acting like that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged and heartbroken. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to take your own life, then live your life to the fullest! Look at your scruffy and battered face. You¡¯re not behaving like my daughter at all!¡± Evan eximed. ¡°How can I live my life to the fullest? I don¡¯t even have the energy to do that. My heart feels empty, and I¡¯d be in pain even whenever I breathe. I¡­ I¡¯m sad. I¡¯m devastated!¡± As Nina spoke, her tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°You fool! Everyone had gone through a breakup at least once in their lives. Do they all act the same way you do, wanting everyone in the family to be concerned about you? Did you think it was appropriate to affect other people¡¯s lives solely because of your breakup?¡± Evan responded. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to affect the lives of other people. You should not be worried about me at all! All of you should go away and leave me alone!¡± Nina cried. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want us to be concerned about you, you should stop causing us problems! You¡¯re my daughter, and you should pick yourself up and get back on your feet. However, if you wish to continue to disgrace yourself in this manner, you will leave this house immediately. Your mother and I will just pretend we didn¡¯t have an ignorant daughter like you. You are free to go wherever you want, and we will no longer be concerned about you!¡± Evan stated. Nicole yanked Evan¡¯s arm instantly, thinking his words were too harsh for Nina. Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 The Spy Evan shifted his gaze to Nicole and gave her a meaningful look. Nina¡¯s mental health will deteriorate if she continues to behave in this manner and allows herself to be depressed. We must help her get back on her feet as soon as possible! Nicole realized the meaning behind Evan¡¯s gesture and turned to face the battered and obstinate Nina, who was lying in bed. She realized it was time to rein in her behavior. Hence, she decided to bear the pain in her heart and stop interfering with Evan¡¯s scolding. Nina, who was sitting on the bed, looked at Evan for a few seconds before breaking down in tears. She did not want the situation to deteriorate to this point and was unwilling to act in this manner. However, she felt that she was a failure. After being abandoned, she felt like a lifeless body that had lost its soul. At that moment, she wanted to give up on herself. ¡°Nina, everyone experiences horrible moments in their lives now and then. You¡¯re a strong-willed child who does not cry easily. With your personality, you should not feel depressed and sorrowful. Instead, every time you fail at something, you will grow stronger and get back at them. So, pick yourself up and go back to being the proud Nina, okay?¡± Nina, who was crying, nodded after hearing Nicole¡¯s encouraging words. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry for letting everyone worry about me,¡± Nina said as the others breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Nina, we believe in you. You¡¯ll have a bright future ahead of you,¡± said Nicole. Upon hearing that, Nina nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it. We should all leave the room and let Nina get ready, so she can go downstairs for breakfast.¡± As soon as Evan¡¯s words fell, Nicole and Maya left Nina¡¯s bedroom with him, and Maya helped Nina close the door attentively. Meanwhile, Kyle and Juan, who were standing outside the door, were also worried about their sister¡¯s condition. ¡°Is Nina okay?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°She¡¯s fine, and she¡¯ll get back on her own feet soon. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make arrangements for her to return to work at thepany,¡± Evan said. ¡°Should we let Nina rest for a few more days, Daddy?¡± Juan thought that Nina¡¯s condition had not recovered and that she needed more time to recuperate. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s better to let her walk out of her past as quickly as possible,¡± Evan stated loudly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At that moment, Kyle and Juan exchanged nces with Nicole, who nodded in response. When they saw Nicole agree with Evan¡¯s method, they also remained silent after that. Following that, Evan inquired about the investigation progress of thepany spy. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ve found some leads to that. For the time being, we simply need to follow those leads, and eventually, both the spy and the mastermind will be apprehended. Just wait for our good news.¡± ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll give you both three more days,¡± Evan responded. ¡°Three days?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is three days not enough?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Of course not. Three days is far too long. We¡¯ll only need two days.¡± Juan confidently held out two fingers. Kyle, who was standing on one side, nced at his brother. It appears that the Hidden Masters had some good newsst night. Otherwise, Juan would not dare make such a promise. He inched closer to Juan and asked, ¡°Did the Hidden Masters find out anythingst night?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something we should discuss back at the office. For now, let¡¯s go eat,¡± replied Juan. As Kyle followed him to the dining room, the corners of his lips lifted as he looked at Juan¡¯s confident expression. After having breakfast, the duo headed to Seet Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s office. Solemnly, Juan then told Kyle about the information he had received from the Hidden Masters the night before. ¡°Catherine is too devious. She deliberately disguised herselfst night when she went out. They¡¯d be duped by her if it weren¡¯t for Damien noticing a silhouette sneaking around and acting cautiously that looked like her, ¡°Juan stated. ¡°The Hidden Masters are highly skilled at following people. If she truly duped them, they can all retire and return to their hometown.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Last night, they discovered that Catherine went to meet with a woman,¡± Juan responded. ¡°A woman?¡± Kyle was confused. ¡°Yes, the four of them secretly took a photo of this woman. However, from the look on her face, she did not resemble a Y City socialite. They went to check her background today, and her identity should be revealed soon.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the photo? Let me see it.¡± Kyle was curious. ¡°Why do you want to see it? Do you want to see if she¡¯s attractive?¡± Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 The Confrontation ¡°I want to see the kind of woman who dares to infiltrate our Seet Group as a spy with the intent of bringing down Muir Group alongside us,¡± Kyle said. ¡°She¡¯s just a normal woman,¡± replied Juan. ¡°Show me the photo,¡± Kyle stated solemnly. Juan had no intention of showing him the photo. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for you to look at it. I¡¯ll take care of this manner. What if you¡¯re seduced by the woman¡¯s looks again?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Were you swayed by her good looks?¡± Kyle threw the question back at him. Juan scoffed in disagreement and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be swayed by her looks? What a joke. I don¡¯t judge people based on their appearances. So, I won¡¯t be seduced by a woman based on her appearance in a photograph.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, why don¡¯t you want me to see the photo?¡± Kyle asked. Juan remained silent for a few moments before pulling out his phone and searching for the photo that Damien had sent him. He then handed it to Kyle and said, ¡°Here it is. It¡¯s just a regr woman. Is there anything worth seeing?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Kyle then took a closer look at the woman in the photo. She has bright eyes and teeth, as well as an unseemingly aura that flows between her eyes. Her ambiguous smile is especially endearing when she¡¯s holding the teacup. I must say that she is a stunning woman. When Juan saw Kyle was scrutinizing the photo, he asked, ¡°Is she beautiful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this woman is clever and cunning,¡± Kyle replied. ¡°Duh! Will she dare to infiltrate our Seet group if she¡¯s a sweet and naive woman?¡± ¡°We need to be more cautious when dealing with her,¡± Kyle advised. Juan then sneered in disagreement and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a normal woman. Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of her?¡± Kyle gave him a thoughtful look. There will be a time when you will be hurt badly because of your arrogance. Just wait and see! Right then, there was a sudden knock on the door. After that, Catherine walked into the office. ¡°Are we still heading to Muir Group today, Mr. Seet?¡± she inquired. They were both taken aback by Catherine¡¯s calm demeanor. This liar must have already finished preparing the evidence to frame Muir Group. Should we go? Is it a good idea to follow her to Muir Group? While Juan was still hesitating, Kyle unexpectedly suggested visiting Muir Group. Juan was taken aback and turned to face Kyle. Why do we still need to go if we know Muir Group is innocent? Kyle then whispered to him, ¡°You promised Daddy in the morning that you¡¯ll deal with it in two days. I¡¯m concerned that you won¡¯t be able to solve this problem within that time frame. Muir Group will almost certainly be unwilling to ept that they were framed, and they will look into it with you. In this way, you can get extra help.¡± ¡°Is there really a need for that?¡± Juan uttered. ¡°Catherine, go with Mr. Juan,¡± ordered Kyle. ¡°Okay,¡± Catherine responded. Juan pursed his lips, thinking that Kyle did not need to do that. When Juan was about to leave the office, he turned around and looked at Catherine. At that moment, he wanted to say something, but he froze and remained silent. After that, he sneered coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± You liar, since you want to get yourself in trouble, I¡¯ll teach you a lessonter. Juan drove to Muir Groupter that day. When he heard that Patrick was having a board meeting, he immediately brought Catherine to the conference room. Knock! Knock! He knocked on the conference room door twice and immediately caught every board member¡¯s attention. ¡°Juan, what brings you here?¡± Patrick stood up and looked at him enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯vee here with a purpose. There are a few things I¡¯d like Muir Group to exin to me.¡± As the young master of the Seet group, Juan maintained his dignity. Patrick was surprised by his statement. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Is it all right to say it here?¡± When Juan scanned the surroundings, he saw that Muir Group¡¯s board members were all in the conference room. Patrick had a knack for reading between the lines and people¡¯s expressions. So he knew something terrible had happened when the cynical Juan righteously presented his statement. Could it be that someone from Muir Group has caused trouble and offended Seet Group? If that is the case, I can provide a proper exnation to Seet Group while the board members are present. ¡°Go ahead. All of the people sitting here are the board members of Muir Group. They have a right to know what happened,¡± Patrick responded. Juan looked at Catherine slyly, who was standing beside him, and said, ¡°There was a traitor in our company who said that she was forced to revealpany secrets. She also imed that Muir Group was the one who forced and enticed her. In this matter, how do you n to exin it, Old Mr. Muir?¡± Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Framed Patrick quickly grasped the situation. Did he mean that Muir Group threatened and enticed Seet Group¡¯s people to betray their ownpany? That is a serious charge. If I don¡¯t handle it correctly, it will harm Muir and Seet Groups¡¯ coborative rtionship. Furthermore, if this urs, She¡¯s situation in the Seet family will be affected ¡°Is there a misunderstanding, Juan? Muir Group will not do such a thing!¡± Patrick said. ¡°I¡¯m also concerned that there is some misunderstanding. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve brought the person here.¡± Juan then turned to Catherine and uttered, ¡°She said that she would confront the person who bribed her. Please identify that person, Catherine.¡± Catherine stepped forward and pointed at Patrick¡¯s adopted son, Andrew. ¡°He¡¯s the one who bribed me.¡± Andrew was baffled by her usation and turned to look at Catherine. ¡°It¡¯s absolute nonsense. I don¡¯t even know who you are, and when did I ever bribe you?¡± ¡°Mr. Muir, I know you¡¯re not going to admit it. But that¡¯s okay because I have evidence.¡± ¡°Evidence? What evidence do you have?¡± Andrew did not believe there was evidence for something he did not do. Catherine did not seem to be in a rush. She then confidently said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to take a photo of our meeting secretly. I¡¯ll put out the photos right now for everyone to see.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At that moment, not only were Muir Group¡¯s board members surprised by her statement, but they also began to discuss it. Even Juan, who was watching the show from the sidelines, was surprised by it. Holy sh*t, it appears that this little liar and thedy mastermind behind her did everything they could to frame Muir Group. I¡¯m curious to see what kind of photos she can use as evidence. ¡°You¡¯re lying! I¡¯ve never met you before. How could you have evidence then?¡± Andrew gritted his teeth. ¡°The photo will prove my point!¡± Catherine turned around and looked at the big screen in the conference room after she finished speaking. ¡°How about I show the photo on the big screen and let everyone decide whether I¡¯m framing you or not?¡± At that moment, Andrew looked at Catherine, perplexed by the girl¡¯s appearance and unable to comprehend why she was framing him. Meanwhile, Patrick stared at him with disappointment and questioned him sternly, ¡°Is what she said true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m framed, Dad. I¡¯m innocent. I swear I¡¯ve never met her before in my life!¡± Andrew yelled. ¡°Does this mean that she does not have evidence?¡± Patrick asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. She does not have any evidence. She¡¯s just trying to mess with our minds.¡± Andrew red at Catherine and looked like he wanted to skin her alive and swallow her whole. ¡°All right, miss. Please show us your evidence,¡± Patrick said. Catherine was stunned. ¡°I can show you the evidence. However, if I can prove that he did bribe me, I want to know how Muir Group will punish Mr. Muir.¡± On the other hand, Juan gazed at Catherine with his double-lidded eyes. It appears that she is concerned about Andrew¡¯s punishment. She and thedy mastermind seemed to have calcted and nned every move in detail just to frame Andrew. Could it be that they harbor personal grudges against him? Patrick nced at Andrew, who was taken aback by the situation but remained unyielding, before turning toward Catherine and, eventually, Juan. ¡°If there¡¯s evidence that proves Andrew did this, Muir Group will definitely provide a proper exnation to Seet Group,¡± Patrick stated. As soon as Patrick finished speaking, several board members suggested, ¡°If Andrew is to me for this situation, it means you¡¯ve failed to raise your son properly. It is up to you and him to take responsibility, and this has nothing to do with Muir Group.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Andrew should bear the punishment on his own. Muir Group should not be dragged down with him.¡± ¡°Yes, but what secret did he steal? In any case, Muir Group wouldn¡¯t even need it in the first ce!¡± Patrick remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°If it is proven that Andrew is the mastermind, then I-I will expel him from thepany. Everything in Muir Group will be unrted to him. Other than that, Juan will make the final decision on the other matters.¡± When Catherine heard that, she had a triumphant smile on her face. Even though it was only a split second, Juan¡¯s keen eyes managed to capture the moment vividly. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 The Gold Card Set-up It looked like whoever had asked Catherine to do this must have borne a grudge against Andrew.Soon after, Catherine proceeded to show the evidence. After three minutes, both Catherine and Andrew appeared on the screen, and it showed Andrew handing over a gold card to Catherine. The image was so sharp that even the numbers on the gold card were clearly visible. Having witnessed what Andrew was doing, the expressions on the faces of the board members fell. ¡°Andrew has behaved abominably!¡± ¡°This is conclusive evidence. What can he say for himself?¡± ¡°I think this young gentleman of the Muir family will be parting ways with the Muir Group.¡± Andrew was shocked as he stared in disbelief at the image. He could see that it was him and Catherine, but he just could not recall when it took ce. No. It couldn¡¯t be! As he gazed at the screen, a thought shed across his mind that made him widen his eyes. The scenario had indeed happened, and he had passed a gold card to someone. It was not Catherine but¡­ He suddenly realized what this was all about. It was that woman; she had wanted to get him into trouble! Catherine must be in cahoots with her. Patrick looked at him in disappointment and anger. ¡°Andrew, do you have anything else to say?¡± Andrew remained silent. Telling the truth will not make things any better. Moreover, they may not believe me. If they want to investigate¡­ it may lead to a whole can of worms, and the implications for me will not be as simple as just leaving the Muir Group. Having said that, Patrick has always been very affectionate to me. Perhaps my departure from the Muir Group may help to ease things and buy time. Who knows, I may be able toe back to the group at ater opportunity. After all, I am Patrick¡¯s adopted son. So I think it¡¯s best that I swallow my pride and y along with it. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake.¡± Juan was surprised to hear Andrew admitting to Catherine¡¯s allegations. Is he afraid that they will get to the bottom of the matter? Andrew must have done something far worse, and the woman behind Catherine must have gotten hold of him. Could this woman be using the Seet family to punish Andrew? What atrocious thing had Andrew done, and what kind of a woman is she to have thought of such a scheme? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Juan was getting more and more curious about the woman behind the scenes. Disappointment was written all over Patrick¡¯s face as he spoke with reddened eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯ve admitted it, there is no ce for you in the Muir Group any longer. You are free to go and forge your own future.¡± After saying that, he turned to Juan and said, ¡°Mr. Juan, do you have anything to add?¡± Juan remained silent. He knew that Andrew was framed, and as he was neither friend nor foe to him, he felt it best to end the matter amicably and probe no further. ¡°Mr. Muir, you are my aunt¡¯s father and an elder, so, out of respect to my aunt and uncle, I¡¯ll consider everything settled.¡± ¡°Mr. Juan, on behalf of my disgraceful son, I thank you for your graciousness,¡± said Patrick as he indicated to Andrew to make his apology to Juan. Though Andrew was feeling aggrieved, he dared not go against Patrick. Juan felt a little embarrassed as Andrew apologized to him. He then mumbled a few words and came up with an excuse to leave with Catherine. When they were out of the Muir Group¡¯s building, Juan gave Catherine a piercing re. Catherine was feeling extremely ufortable as she felt him seeing right through her. ¡°Mr. Juan, it¡¯s proven now that Andrew pressured me into it. I was ready to produce the gold card as evidence if he had denied it earlier. As there was no need for that, should I return it to him now?¡± Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Catherine Opened Up Juan gazed at the docile and obedient-looking Catherine and sighed. Women are born actors; given a chance, they will make a sess of it on stage¡°Catherine, you are brilliant. You¡¯ve not only ndered him but also kept the money. Or should I say, the woman directing all these behind the scenes is ingenious?¡± At the mention of the woman, Catherine became alert, but she looked at Juan nonchntly and said, ¡°Mr. Juan, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You don¡¯t? Where were youst night?¡± Juan did not beat around the bush as his sly eyes looked fixedly at her. Catherine¡¯s eyes gave a glimmer of guilt as she replied in a stunned voice, ¡°Mr. Juan, I did not go anywherest night.¡± ¡°Is that so? I know you went to a cafe to meet a woman. Do you want me to tell you which cafe and the woman in question?¡± Catherine¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she clutched at her dress. Did Mr. Juan follow mest night? I¡¯d taken the trouble to disguise myself, and yet he saw through it. Feeling nervous, she raised her eyes to peek at Juan and debated whether toe clean to him. Just then, Juan asked again, ¡°Catherine, I¡¯m very curious to know the woman who¡¯s behind this. What is she like, and what¡¯s her grudge against Andrew?¡± Catherine nced at him and remained silent. Juan recalled a recent incident when his parents were looking for a spy within thepany who was leakingpany secrets. Kyle and he had found some clues that someone had indeed been passing on information to the Synder Group. Could it be the two of them? Besides framing Muir Group, how are these twodies rted to Synder Group? Catherine raised her eyes timidly to look at the increasingly gloomy Juan. ¡°Mr. Juan, since you seem to know all about it, I¡¯ll be honest with you. The set-up for Andrew was nned by a woman. We were wrong to have implicated the Seet family, and we deserve to be punished for it.¡± ¡°So you are admitting it now? Then, please tell me the background of thisdy and why she wanted to frame Andrew.¡± Catherine hesitated for a moment before blurting out angrily, ¡°Mr. Juan, Andrew deserves what had happened to him. He thought he could use his wealth and power to treat people in a despicable and insulting manner. Not only did he seize someone¡¯s treasured item unscrupulously, he even tried to force the person into a rtionship with him. He thought money could buy everything and that the power of the Muir family, with the backing of the Seet family, entitled him to everything. Such a person needs to be taught a lesson!¡± ¡°Is the Seet family backing him up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He is Patrick¡¯s adopted son, and as everyone knows, his sister, She, is married to Davin. He has been showing off and telling everyone that the Muirs and Seets are one family. He repeated it so often that it is generally believed that the Seet family is backing him. In Y city, no one will step on the toes of these two families, so no one will dare voice against whatever unsavory things he did.¡± Juan was astounded to hear this fierce outburst from the timid-looking Catherine. Could it be that Andrew has used the name of the Seet family and done something outrageous? ¡°I won¡¯t go into other matters just yet, but please tell me about the grudge between Andrew, you, and thedy behind the scenes.¡± After a moment of silence, Catherine said, ¡°Mr. Juan, Sally is thedy who is in this with me. Andrew coveted a family heirloom belonging to Sally and finallyid his hands on it through unscrupulous means. He also tried repeatedly to force Sally to be his girlfriend. Sally only thought of this n because she was backed into a corner. Since he¡¯s always boasting of his connection with the Seet and Muir family, we made use of it to bring him down. There you have it. You can punish me in any way you choose.¡± Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 The Woman Behind The Scenes ¡°Who is Sally? Is she from Synder Group?¡±¡°No, she has nothing to do with Synder Group.¡± ¡°In that case, the leakage of the Seet Grouppany information to the Synder Group has nothing to do with you?¡± Catherine looked intently at Juan¡¯s inquiring eyes and nodded. ¡°Mr. Juan, we only wanted to give Andrew his just desserts. We have no intention at all of betraying the Seet family. You can carry out a thorough investigation if you do not believe me.¡± Juan kept silent. Could it be somebody else who¡¯s betraying Seet Group? ¡°Well, what a coincidence! You thought of this n at the same time that important information was leaked from Seet Group.¡± ¡°Mr. Juan, regarding this leakage, I may be able to give you a clue. Keep an eye on Naomi from the Trantion Department.¡± Juan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Catherine, do you know something that I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Mr. Jyan, I don¡¯t wish to say further regarding that without conclusive evidence, but I am certainly guilty of using the Seet family to punish Andrew. I¡¯m willing to ept punishment for that.¡± As Juan gazed at Catherine¡¯s sincere-looking face, he weighed up the reliability of what she had told him. ¡°Well, Catherine, I wish to meet your partner-in-crime. She had made use of the name of the Seet family, so the least she can do is to apologize to us in person.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You want to meet Sally?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Catherine hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Now that she has achieved what she wanted, she can¡¯t very well remain in hiding behind the scenes as if nothing had happened.¡± ¡°Oh, no. Mr. Juan, please do not misunderstand me. I¡¯ll give her a call and see what she says.¡± ¡°Okay, please call her now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Catherine looked at Juan. Why is he in such a hurry to meet Sally? ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°N-No, no problem.¡± Catherine took out her phone and stepped away to make her call. After a few minutes, she informed Juan that Sally was willing to meet him. ¡°Mr. Juan, Sally will meet you at the caf¨¦ this evening.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Juan¡¯s eyes glimmered in expectation. He was excited to meet this woman who had dealt such a blow to Andrew. After some time, Juan returned to Seet Group. He then told Kyle the entire story. The longer Kyle heard him spoke, the gloomier he became. ¡°This means that Catherine is not the one leaking thepany¡¯s information, and Sally was only using the incident to further her own cause.¡± Juan nodded and stated, ¡°If Andrew had been using the Seet family to show off, then I can sympathize with Sally¡¯s action. Nevertheless, I would still like to meet her and hear what she has to say.¡± Kyle gave him a meaningful look. ¡°What do you expect her to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure that out once I meet her.¡± Kyle broke into a smile. ¡°Let me remind you that you have promised Daddy to break the leakage case in two days. Today is day one. Do you have the confidence to reveal everything by tomorrow night?¡± Juan contemted for a moment. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes. Juan sounds really confident; I guess he has found a solution. He picked up the cup of tea on his table and took a sip. ¡°Since you are so confident, then I¡¯ll let you take care of it.¡± Juan was rendered speechless for a moment. ¡°I thought we are both investigating it together.¡± Kyle nced at him and said, ¡°I have faith in you. You can handle it yourself.¡± Juan did not know how to respond to that. ¡°Would you like toe along and meet Sally?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Kyle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious to see what Sally is like? I heard that Andrew was spellbound by her beauty¡­¡± Kyle smiled. He can covet who he wants; that has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not interested in seductive charms. Seeing that what he said had made no impact, Juan continued, ¡°He¡¯s not just after her beauty but also her treasure. It seems that she has an extraordinary family heirloom. Wouldn¡¯t you like to see it?¡± Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 The Spy In The Company This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kyle put down his teacup and asked casually, ¡°What kind of family heirloom?¡±Juan had no idea about the family heirloom, but after a pause, he lied with a straight face. ¡°I heard that her family heirloom can wield unmatched phenomenal power in the business world.¡± Kyle frowned. ¡°I think Daddy can also im to have this unmatched phenomenal power.¡± Juan was stunned into momentary silence. His exaggeration was not good enough to arouse Kyle¡¯s curiosity. Without batting an eyelid, he continued, ¡°I also heard that her family heirloom can reveal mysterious treasures and exercise omnipotent power!¡± He gazed expectantly at Kyle after saying that. This should get his attention and curiosity now. Instead, Kyle maintained his cool and calm manner. Giving Juan a leisurely look, he asked casually, ¡°Is there really such a treasure?¡± ¡°Yes! Would you like to see it? Then,e with me tonight!¡± Hearing no reply from Kyle, he decided once and for all. ¡°It¡¯s agreed, then. Tonight, we¡¯ll go together. I will meet Sally, and you will look at the treasure.¡± He sauntered off as he was speaking and soon disappeared from view. Kyle sank into deep thoughts as he sat motionlessly. It¡¯s probably a good idea to go tonight and see what Sally is like. Meanwhile, in the president¡¯s office, Nicole, the assistant to Evan, had finished the tasks that Evan gave her and was now surreptitiously looking at the surveince footage of the trantion office on her phone. Juan said he could finish the investigation in two days. I wonder what his progress is like. Can he deliver anything by tomorrow? She had a cup of coffee in one hand and her phone in the other while her eyes were fixed on the surveince footage. After taking a sip of her coffee, she inadvertently ced the cup on the table with a heavy thud. This startled Evan who was sitting nearby. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Evan asked gently in concern. She did not reply and continued looking at her phone. At that moment, the surveince footage showed Naomi raising her head cautiously and seemed to be staring at her. She discovered that Naomi of the Trantion Department, who had once been very attentive to her, was behaving rather oddly. In recent days, before she left work, she was seen using her phone to photograph documents that needed trantion in a quick and familiar manner. Is she taking the documents home to work on them? It shouldn¡¯t be the case. There is more than ample time for her to do them during working hours. There is no need to bring them home. Nicole concluded that something was not right. Seeing that she did not reply, Evan went up to her. He frowned as he saw the image on her phone screen. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve installed a hidden camera in the trantion office. This is the surveince footage.¡± ¡°Did you discover anything?¡± ¡°I found that there is something wrong with this person.¡± Nicole zoomed into the image, and Evan stared at how Naomi was taking photos of the documents. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°She is highly suspicious in regards to the leakage incident!¡± ¡°I feel the same, too. I¡¯m sending this footage to Juan to let him know about this, so he can keep an eye on Naomi.¡± After that, she immediately gave Juan a call to tell him of her suspicions of Nicole and drew his attention to the video footage. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve already known about Naomi but did not have any evidence. Your surveince footage is most timely! Thanks so much, Mommy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I believe there¡¯s somebody directing Naomi to do this. There¡¯s only one day left for you. Are you confident you can get to the person behind it and crack the case?¡± Juan pondered for a moment and responded, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. Come tomorrow¡­ I will reveal everything.¡± ¡°Okay. We await your good news. All the best!¡± ¡°Mmm, please don¡¯t worry, Mommy.¡± After hanging up, Juan looked at the video several times. Catherine had vowed that both she and Sally had nothing to do with the Synder Group. If Naomi were the one leaking information, she must have links or business dealings with them. Juan concluded that the most important thing now was to investigate this aspect. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 New Position Juan looked at the time. It¡¯s almost time to get off work. I wonder whether I can get anything out of Naomi if I go and see her at this hour.After contemting for some time, he decided to go and ask around since he did not have much time to waste. He walked toward the trantion office. All the staff there had already done packing everything, preparing to leave the office. As soon as they saw Juan, they went back to their seats. Juan nced at them briefly. Although the workload in the Trantion Department was light, there was quite a few staff working in the department. What a waste of resources! I should transfer some of them to other departments. With that thought set, Juan quickly drew up a n in his head. ¡°Are you guys preparing to leave the office now?¡± ¡°Mr. Juan, there are only five minutes left until the time to get off work. We¡¯ve finished all of our tasks with guaranteed quality, so¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Juan. It¡¯s not too busy today, so we¡¯re thinking of leaving the office earlier.¡± Juan remained silent as he scanned the staff with his beautiful eyes. What does he mean by ¡°not too busy today¡±? From what I know, they¡¯re free every day. They try to act nice and all, but weren¡¯t they the ones who had spread the rumors when Mommy was in the trantion room back then? I should give them more tasks so that they won¡¯t have any time for that nonsense. ¡°Oh, I see. Before you guys leave, I have something important to announce. We n to transfer some of the staff here to other departments since there¡¯s not much going on in the Trantion Department. Who¡¯s interested in this?¡± Everyone in the department was surprised upon hearing Juan¡¯s words. They looked at each other for a second before one of them asked, ¡°What are the other departments?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only know tomorrow!¡± Juan replied. What do you mean by that? If that¡¯s the case, we can¡¯t even estimate the workload. Also, will the sry be higher? The staff hesitated as there were too many unknown factors. None of them wanted to go to the new department in such a risky situation. Hence, they lowered their heads quietly in unison after exchanging nces. After pondering for a moment, Juan selected a few of them randomly. Naomi was thest one who got chosen. Naomi was shocked. She lifted her head and stared at Juan in a daze. ¡°Report to the HR department tomorrow. They will assign the new positions for you guys tonight.¡± ¡°Mr. Juan, I¡¯m used to tranting jobs. Can I choose to stay here?¡± one of them asked. ¡°You¡¯re used to tranting, but Seet Group doesn¡¯t need any more trantors. How about you go and look for simr jobs from otherpanies?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. That staff was at a loss for words. ¡°N-No. It¡¯s okay, Mr. Juan. I¡¯ll report to the HR department tomorrow.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Seeing that, the rest of the staff swallowed their words instantly. They had no choice but to follow Juan¡¯s orders. Juan shifted his gaze onto Naomi¡¯s face, eyes brimming. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Naomi hesitated briefly before shaking her head. ¡°Come with me, then. I have a suitable position that I can assign to you today.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan.¡± Then, she followed Juan into his office. ¡°Mr. Juan, may I know what position you are assigning me?¡± ¡°I have an important position for you, and I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll fit that role perfectly.¡± Juan¡¯s words were meaningful. Naomi¡¯s heart began to pound frantically upon sensing that there was something off with Juan¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Juan, what important position do you mean?¡± ¡°A spy! A special spy in ourpany. Do you like this position?¡± Fear and panic appeared in Naomi¡¯s eyes upon hearing that. Could it be that he has found out that I¡¯m a spy? Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 A Tough Decision ¡°Mr. Juan, I don¡¯t quite get what you¡¯re saying.¡±Juan nced at the time. He did not have the time to beat around the bush since he had to meet Sally soon. Thus, he took out his phone and handed it to Naomi. ¡°You¡¯ll understand everything after looking at this.¡± Naomi looked at the phone screen. As she saw the image of her taking photos of thepany documents secretly, she clenched her fingers tight. Her expression tensed up. Juan¡¯s lips curled into an attractive smile upon seeing her reaction. ¡°So, what do you think? Do you need any more rification?¡± Naomi nced at him guiltily. Before she managed toe up with an excuse, Juan said, ¡°Time is of the essence. I still have some important matters to handleter. Answer my question honestly no matter what I ask. Otherwise¡­¡± He paused for a second before continuing, ¡°Since I have the footage with me now, you should know what consequences you¡¯ll be facing!¡± Naomi got terrified after hearing Juan¡¯s threat. She fidgeted with her hands nervously as she could not figure anything out. Suddenly, Juan asked her about her rtionship with Synder Group. Naomi lifted her head to nce at him hesitantly before answering, ¡°I have n-nothing to do with them, Mr. Juan.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, who did you leak thepany¡¯s data to?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t wish to tell the truth. I¡¯ll call the cops right now, or perhaps I should get more people to have a talk with you? I promise I can make you spill everything out in an hour. But then, there¡¯s no guarantee for how awful you¡¯ll look.¡± Naomi¡¯s face darkened. She did not dare to imagine what might happen to her if Juan really did that. Should I tell him the truth? Seeing that, Juan immediately pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Send ten men here. Make sure they are strong!¡± Naomi trembled in fear. What is Mr. Juan trying to do? Does he need that many people to beat me up? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s going to take advantage of me. No. I can¡¯t let this happen. I¡¯ll lose the opportunity to go from rags to riches! ¡°Mr. Juan, you can¡¯t do that to me¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean? How should I treat a spy who leaks thepany¡¯s confidential information then? Treat her to a good meal?¡± Naomi regarded Juan with a flustered expression. Juan shed a mocking smile as his eyes flickered with craftiness. I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t get terrified by this. Soon, a knock sounded from the office door. The next moment, ten strong, buff bodyguards walked into the office. ¡°Mr. Juan, what can we do for you?¡± ¡°I have a gift for you guys!¡± ¡°What sort of gift, Mr. Juan?¡± ¡°A gorgeousdy! Bring her away and take good care of her. Take some videos so that they can make it to the headlines. Also, remember to capture her beautiful face. Theizens need to know who she is.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan,¡± the bodyguards replied in an imposing manner. Naomi¡¯s face fell. My reputation and future will go to the ground if that happens! She panicked. Her heart clenched as she watched the bodyguard approaching her. Juan sneered, ¡°Which one is more important to you? The benefits that Synder Group has offered, or the consequences for this matter? Do you really n to sacrifice your future just for the benefits?¡± His words hit Naomi hard. In fact, she was also weighing the pros and cons. If her reputation got destroyed, those from Synder Group would never fulfill their promises anymore. In these present circumstances, there was nothing more important than her reputation. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 A Deal ¡°Hey, pretty. Do you want to follow us, or do you want us to carry you away?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll follow Mr. Juan¡¯s order and take good care of you!¡± Naomi took a nce at the group of lustful bodyguards. There¡¯s no way that I can defeat all ten of them. I can¡¯t even handle one. Having no choice, she twitched her fingers and shouted, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± I knew this would work. Juan smirked as he turned to his bodyguards. ¡°You guys can wait outside first. I¡¯ll let you know whether I need your help after listening to her.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan.¡± The bodyguards filed out of the room. Juan crossed his arms, fixating his sharp eyes onto Naomi¡¯s face. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I have a deal with Synder Group. They want me to leak some important data to them.¡± ¡°What benefits did they offer you? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get bribed with money.¡± Juan sized up Naomi. She doesn¡¯t look like a shallow gold-digger based on how she usually acts. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Naomi heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°The young master of Synder Group told me that he likes me and will be together with me.¡± Juan had an epiphany. It turns out that she¡¯s trying to marry into an affluent family. She¡¯s pretty ambitious, huh? ¡°Which young master of Synder Group promised you that?¡± ¡°The second young master, Felix Synder.¡± ¡°Felix Synder?¡± Juan stared at Naomi in amusement. ¡°From what I know, Felix is already engaged to thedy of Hayes Group. There¡¯s no way that he will date you. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s just using you?¡± ¡°Although Felix is engaged to that woman, he doesn¡¯t like her at all. Felix told me that he will call off the engagement to be together with me.¡± Juan let out a sigh as he looked at Naomi¡¯s innocent expression. ¡°Do you actually believe his words? How naive. From what I know, he had tricked many women in the past. I guess you don¡¯t even have a ce in his heart¡­¡± A look of disbelief crossed Naomi¡¯s face. ¡°Are you trying to sow discord between Felix and me? I won¡¯t believe a single word you say.¡± Juan pondered for a second. ¡°If I can show you his true colors, are you willing to testify against him that he¡¯s using you? Do you have any evidence for that?¡± Naomi was briefly stunned. ¡°Of course I do, but I don¡¯t believe your words!¡± ¡°You¡¯re blinded by love. That¡¯s why you only believe his words!¡± Juan nced at his watch. He had nned to meet Sally with Kyle. It was almost time to leave. He decided to bring Naomi along so she could find out what kind of person Felix really was. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a ce and find out the truth.¡± ¡°What ce?¡± Juan nned to meet Sally up in a caf¨¦. However, he wondered whether he could make Felix show his true colors in that ce. He thought that he might need another helping hand in that matter. Hence, he immediately sent Davin a text. ¡°A caf¨¦.¡± ¡°Caf¨¦?¡± Naomi was confused. ¡°Yes. I dare you to find out the true colors of Felix with me.¡± Naomi nodded after a short hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Just then, Davin replied to Juan¡¯s text message: Leave it to me. A subtle smile settled on Juan¡¯s eyes. I can rest assured if I leave it to Uncle Davin. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll n an interesting showter. Twenty minutester, Juan arrived at the caf¨¦ in his car. Immediately, he called Catherine and asked, ¡°We¡¯re already here. When will Sally arrive?¡± ¡°Mr. Juan. Sally is handling some important matters right now. Please wait for a moment.¡± ¡°Okay. Please ask her toe over as soon as possible.¡± ¡°All right, Mr. Juan.¡± Juan, Kyle, and Naomi walked toward the luxurious private room. After a few minutes, Kyle informed Juan that Sally would take a long time to arrive in the caf¨¦. It was very likely that she could not even arrive within an hour. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 An Interesting Show ¡°Women are so troublesome. They like to make people wait!¡± With that said, Juan turned to look at Naomi. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. We have some important matters to settle in the meantime.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Juan¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Juan, everything¡¯s ready. Our target is already here too. He¡¯s in room 462 now. You just have to wait for the show to start.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. In fact, I¡¯m the one who should thank you. I heard that you brought someone to Muir Group because my brother-inw had caused trouble. My father-inw had told me everything. You didn¡¯t do anything to Andrew or thepany out of your respect for She and me. We should really thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Uncle Davin. We are a family. However, I heard that Andrew had used Seet Group to commit some heinous crimes just because he¡¯s rted to you. I hope you can keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She and I had visited the Muir residence earlier. She scolded and whipped Andrew with a feather duster. He¡¯s now grounded, so he won¡¯t get to leave the house anytime soon. I promise I¡¯ll never let something like that happen again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know. All right. Uncle Davin, I have to end the call now. I still have something important to deal with.¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll treat you to a meal after this.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll definitely go.¡± After hanging up the call, Juan turned to look at Naomi. ¡°Stare in the direction of room 462 quietly. You¡¯ll discover something you wish to see.¡± ¡°Room 462?¡± ¡°Yes! Do you have the experience of stalking someone?¡± Juan thought about it for a second before continuing, ¡°Well. I guess I should follow you.¡± After all, he did not want the show to get ruined. Naomi, indeed, had never stalked anyone before. Moreover, she was not familiar with that high-end caf¨¦. After pondering for a moment, she nodded. ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± Juan asked Kyle. Thetter shot him a nce and replied calmly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Fine. You can wait for Sally here, then. Give me a call when she¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Then, Juan headed to room 462 with Naomi. Since it was hard for them to observe the situation at the corner of the hallway, Juan reserved another room opposite room 462. He also left the door half- opened so that Naomi could watch everything from the room. Not long after, a woman in a red tube top dress and a pair of heels arrived in front of room 462. She knocked on the door. A secondter, someone opened the door. It was Felix. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re finally here. Come in.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you call me so many times?¡± ¡°I have a present for you!¡± With that said, Felix dragged that woman into the room. Naomi¡¯s expression changed drastically. What are they trying to do in the room? ¡°You¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes now. Felix is well-known as a yboy. Do you think a man like him can give you happiness?¡± Naomi stared at the opposite room dazedly. She was uneasy, but she still tried tofort herself. ¡°Perhaps, they¡¯re discussing a coboration.¡± ¡°A coboration? Haven¡¯t you seen how they exchanged loving nces just now? He even dragged her into the room.¡± Naomi clenched her fists, saying nothing. Juan frowned. ¡°Or do you care more about your identity as thedy of Synder Group? That¡¯s why you¡¯re not bothered with the fact that he¡¯s seeing other women?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In fact, Naomi did not want Felix to see other women too. No woman would be happy to share her partner with someone else. She wished that Felix could give her love and status. However, she knew that there was a big difference between them. Although I can¡¯t get the love I want, I can at least be the madam president of Synder Group. That¡¯s not bad either. Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 The Unexpected Appearance However, Naomi¡¯sst hope was crushed not long after.A few minutester, that woman walked out of the room with an exquisite gift box. Naomi felt joyous upon seeing that. She turned to Juan and said, ¡°I think Felix is just trying to putting on a show with that woman. What could happen in such a short time, right?¡± Juan furrowed his brows. What is Davin doing? That¡¯s such a boring show! Just when he nned to call Davin and ask about the situation, Felix picked up his phone and dialed a number at the doorway. ¡°Baby, where are you now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re at The Passion, huh? I¡¯m in the caf¨¦ opposite it. I have a gift for you. Can youe over here now?¡± Juan and Naomi heard everything clearly. Juan let out a sigh. ¡°Have you heard that? Are you interested in that ¡®baby¡¯ he mentioned? Do you want to know what she looks like?¡± Naomi did not respond. She stood still with a gloomy face. ¡°We should wait here. Perhaps the next woman will be prettier and sexier.¡± A few minutester, a woman in revealing clothes rushed over to the room and knocked on the door opposite them. That woman had a good figure with curves in all the right ces. She looked even more seductive and enchanting than the woman earlier. As soon as Felix opened the door, she wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°What present do you want to give me?¡± Her voice was sweet. ¡°You¡¯ll know after youe in,¡± Felix said as he reached out a hand to pull her into the private room again. His actions were simr to what he had done earlier. Juan sighed. ¡°What do you feel now? Do you still n to stay with a man like that for the rest of your life?¡± Naomi remained silent for a second before responding, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal for the wealthy men? They are only putting up an act with a few women. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡± Juan was rendered speechless. It turns out that Naomi doesn¡¯t like Felix at all. The only thing she cares about is to be the madam president of Synder Group. A few minutester, that woman walked out of Felix¡¯s room with a gift box. Naomi looked at Juan with pride. ¡°See? They can¡¯t do anything in such a short period. I think this is simr to what we had seen just now. Felix is just acting.¡± Suddenly, Juan realized that it was meaningless for Naomi to find out the true colors of Felix. Just when Juan tried toe up with another n, a shocking scene happened. The sound of heels echoed across the corridor, followed by a loud and clear p. Juan immediately peeked through the door. The woman with the gift box red furiously at another woman who had just pped her in the face. She roared, ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you p me?¡± That woman stared back into her eyes. ¡°You shameless vixen! Felix is my fianc¨¦. How dare you try to seduce my man?¡± The woman who got pped turned toward Felix. She was evidently shocked. Felix was utterly terrified. He did not dare to look at the raging, arrogant woman who had just acknowledged herself as his fianc¨¦e. ¡°Felix, is s-she really your fianc¨¦e?¡± the woman with the gift box asked. Felix raised his head and nced at his fianc¨¦e. Then, he turned around and scolded that woman harshly, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ve told you before that I have a fianc¨¦e and there¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll marry you. Why can¡¯t you give up and stop pestering me? You¡¯re so shameless!¡± That woman red at him with her eyes burning with fuming anger. ¡°What are you talking about? You were the one who called me just now!¡± Felix was stumped. However, he continued to deny it. ¡°You¡¯re lying! You were the one following me. You¡¯ve put so much effort into seducing me, haven¡¯t you? Y-You¡¯re such a filthy woman!¡± ¡°Felix, I have the call logs with me. I can prove that you¡¯re the one asking me here!¡± ¡°I called to give you a warning. I was warning you to give up on me and stop stalking me.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 The Truth Content ? N?velDrama.Org. That woman stared at Felix for a moment. Then, she burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re the most cowardly man I¡¯ve ever met!¡± As soon as she finished her words, Felix raised a hand to p her in her face. ¡°You shameless woman. How dare you scold me?¡± That was a hard p. That woman was stunned as a trickle of blood leaked out of the corner of her lips. A momentter, she red at Felix before throwing the gift box in her hand toward him. ¡°I was blind and stupid! How could I believe you when you said you would marry me. Felix, you dumped me aside after you had done using me. Karma will get you soon!¡± Damn it! How dare she curse me? Felix stared at the woman with cold, sharp eyes. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t let me see your face in the future, or I¡¯ll beat you up again!¡± The woman ced a hand on her face and left. After that, Felix began to exin everything to his fianc¨¦e patiently. Juan got utterly disgusted upon seeing how he tried to please his fianc¨¦e. ¡°What the hell! This man sure is something else. How can he twist the facts like that? Is he still a human?¡± Then, he lowered his head to look at Naomi. ¡°That woman said that Felix had promised to marry her. She also mentioned that he had used her. Isn¡¯t that simr to your current situation?¡± Naomi¡¯s expression turned grim. Felix told her that he would cancel the engagement with his fianc¨¦e as he did not have any feelings for her. However, after seeing how he tried to please her, Naomi could not help but doubt everything he said. Is he still the man who promised to marry me? If she had not seen everything with her own eyes, she would never believe that Felix would have such a side. It seemed like she was too simple-minded. ¡°There¡¯s a cooperation between Synder Group and Hayes Group all along. Felix doesn¡¯t dare to go against Hayes Group. So, it¡¯s evident that he¡¯s lying if he says that he¡¯ll call off the engagement and marry you. If you don¡¯t believe what I say, you can find out the truth by going out and asking him right now. We¡¯ll see who he will choose between you and his fianc¨¦e.¡± Naomi hesitated. Will Felix choose me? Should I go out and confront him? Will he treat me like how he treated that woman just now? Will he p me too? Meanwhile, Felix wasforting his fianc¨¦e, who was boiling with rage. He mentioned that he was loyal to her, and he would only marry her no matter what. His words felt like a thorn in Naomi¡¯s heart. ¡°Can you promise me that you¡¯ll stop messing around with other women?¡± ¡°I promise!¡± ¡°You promise?¡± ¡°Yes. I promise! Come on, baby. Calm down. Don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay? You¡¯re going to ruin your body like this. I can¡¯t bring myself to see you get hurt.¡± The fianc¨¦e scoffed pretentiously. She raised her fist to punch Felix¡¯s chest lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll remember everything that happened today. I¡¯ll never forgive you if you do that again in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. I won¡¯t ever do that again! The date for our wedding is already confirmed. I¡¯m so looking forward to marrying you!¡± What? The date of the wedding is confirmed? Felix¡¯s words broke Naomi¡¯s heart. Previously, she thought that Felixforted his fianc¨¦e as he had no other choice. However, she realized that she had been lying to herself all along the moment she heard the date of their wedding. If Felix¡¯s only trying to brush her off, why would he fix the date for their wedding? Naomi knew that she was the one who had been fooled instead of Felix¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Her heart was overwhelmed with dissatisfaction. Unexpectedly, she pushed the door open and walked out of the room. A glint of surprise shed across Felix¡¯s eyes as he saw her. He instantly turned his head around as if Naomi was a stranger to him. Naomi clenched her fists as she approached him. ¡°Mr. Synder, what a coincidence!¡± Felix did not know how to respond. His fianc¨¦e immediately had her guard up as she sized Naomi up and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Lies ¡°Who am I? Mr. Synder, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to Ms. Hoffman?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Felix¡¯s fianc¨¦e asked in puzzlement. How did she know about my surname? Without answering, Naomi turned toward Felix. He immediately exined, ¡°Everyone in the industry knows that there¡¯s a marriage contract between our families. Besides, our photos were trending on social media. Of course, she knows you.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, how did she get to know you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ She was in charge of a project with Synder Group previously.¡± Felix came up with a random excuse. ¡°Really?¡± His fianc¨¦e sized up Naomi and asked, ¡°Are there any other projects she¡¯s in charge of now?¡± ¡°No! Not anymore,¡± he answered without any hesitation. ¡°If that¡¯s so, why is she trying to approach you and looking at you in that way? Don¡¯t tell me that women nowadays like to pester rich men to such an extent. You better stay away from such a woman¡­¡± Although her voice was soft, it was loud enough for Naomi to hear her clearly. Naomi then locked her gaze on Felix and asked meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Synder, are you sure there are no other projects between us?¡± Looking at Naomi¡¯s stern expression, Felix was worried that she might spill everything and cause unnecessary trouble to him. He instantly spat out, ¡°There are no suitable projects for Synder Group to cooperate with yourpany recently. I will inform your boss personally if there¡¯s any!¡± Upon listening to that, Naomi snorted. ¡°Inform my boss personally? Hmph! I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have that ability, Mr. Synder.¡± Felix¡¯s expression instantly darkened as he warned, ¡°You can leave now. We¡¯ve got something else to do.¡± With that, he shot Naomi a warning nce, but she ignored it. Felix¡¯s fianc¨¦e crossed her arms while scrutinizing Naomi. How dare she talk to Felix in such a way! Could it be that there¡¯s someone else backing her up? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s your boss? How dare you not show Synder Group any respect?¡± ¡°Of course! My boss is the president of Seet Group, Evan Seet. Do you think he will bother with Synder Group?¡± Naomi shot a nce at Felix¡¯s fianc¨¦e as she finished her sentence. ¡°Seet Group?¡± Felix¡¯s fianc¨¦e was shocked. As she pondered on it, she felt that something was amiss. Seet Group has never cooperated with Synder Group, but Felix just said that this woman was in charge of a project with Synder Group earlier. How is that possible? ¡°Felix, is she telling the truth?¡± Before Felix could answer, Juan suddenly walked out of the room. Although there was a faint smile on his face, his gaze was sharp and cold. Seeing the murderous look radiating from his eyes, an involuntary shudder ran through Felix. Why is he here? ¡°Naomi, we have a project to discuss in a while. Our client is probably reaching soon. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the private room.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Juan.¡± With that, Juan red at Felix and left. Meeting his gaze, Felix felt as if he was trapped in an ice cer as shivers raced down his spine. He never thought that Juan would have such an intimidating aura. Why is he looking at me like that? Could it be that Naomi betrayed me? Does this mean that Juan knows I stole Seet Group¡¯s confidential information? He looked toward Naomi, eagerly wanting to get an answer from her. However, Naomi shot him a nce and uttered meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Synder, I have to go now. We¡¯ll cooperate again in the future.¡± With that, she turned toward his fianc¨¦e and gave her a contemptuous smirk. Staring at Felix¡¯s tense expression, his fianc¨¦e could sense that there must be something between him and Naomi. ¡°Why would Seet Group cooperate with Synder Group?¡± ¡°S-she was not from Seet Group previously,¡± Felix prevaricated casually. However, his fianc¨¦e did not believe him. She shot him a cold nce and added, ¡°Felix, I¡¯ll find out when she first joined Seet Group. Not only that, but I¡¯ll also discover what¡¯s your rtionship with her and just how many other vixens you have outside as well! I¡¯ll find out everything! Just you wait!¡± After finishing her remarks, she then strode off angrily. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Threat Felix called out to her twice, but she left briskly without turning back. Letting out a heavy sigh, he rested his forehead in his hands. He never thought that he would be facing such trouble in merely half an hour. His fianc¨¦e and Seet Group were both troublesome and not easy to deal with. So, did Naomi betray me? At that thought, he whipped out his phone and dialed Naomi¡¯s number. Once she picked up his call, he asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Naomi sneered. ¡°Why are you looking for me? Are you still trying to deceive me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something we need to talk about. Let¡¯s meet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy now. I¡¯m still discussing business with Mr. Juan.¡± ¡°Mr. Juan? Hah! Since when were you so polite? Back to the main point. Did you tell him about our deal?¡± ¡°Why? Are you afraid that he might find out about it?¡± ¡°Naomi, let me warn you, if you dare to betray me, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Felix hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°Hah! Do you think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you? Felix, you should give up on using me any further! I¡¯ll never help you steal Seet Group¡¯s confidential information again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine for you not to help me anymore, but you better keep your mouth shut! If you dare to cause me trouble, I¡¯m going to torment you to the point where you wish you were dead!¡± ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m so scared! But, before that, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Juan about everything you asked me to do previously. Once that happens, Seet Group will definitely deal with you soon!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! Even if you spill the beans, I won¡¯t admit it! I¡¯ll say that you were the one who used Seet Group¡¯s confidential information as a bargaining chip to force me into marrying you! You did everything on your own! It had nothing to do with me!¡± Upon hearing that, Naomiughed bitterly. ¡°Felix, I never thought that we would turn into adversaries so soon! However, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not afraid of you anymore! Before this call, the only evidence of you bribing me was the diamond ring, and now, with this call, I have sufficient evidence to prove that you were the mastermind behind it all!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± A bad feeling suddenly welled up in Felix¡¯s heart. Naomi snorted coldly and replied, ¡°You should be able to guess what I mean. I¡¯ve recorded our conversation, b*stard! This is the best evidence!¡± ¡°How dare you! You must have a death wish!¡± Felix reproached. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re the one who has a death wish! Seet Group will settle the score with you soon enough. Just wait for it!¡± With that, Naomi hung up the phone. She then turned toward Juan. ¡°Mr. Juan, how do you n to handle this?¡± Juan pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°This is a serious matter. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± Then, he ordered his bodyguard to send Naomi back and reminded her to be more cautious as Felix would not let her off easily. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Juan. However, I¡¯m also at fault in this matter. That¡¯s why no matter how thepany punishes me, I¡¯ll ept it. Also, thank you for showing me Felix¡¯s true colors.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. But do remember to keep your eyes open when finding a boyfriend in the future. Don¡¯t merely look at his financial status; personality and moral character are always more important.¡± Naomi nodded her head obediently. Staring at her retreating figure, Juan felt that she was no longer suited to work in Seet Group. It was time for her to leave. Juan lowered his eyes to his watch and walked back to the room. Just as he opened the door, he saw that Kyle was enjoying his tea leisurely. He was annoyed when he found out that Sally was not there yet. ¡°What is that woman even thinking? She¡¯ste for more than an hour. Does she n to stand us up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I have a feeling she¡¯s going to reach soon,¡± said Kyle calmly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Juan was unhappy. ¡°She wasted our precious time! I think we should punish her for being late.¡± Kyle lifted his gaze to Juan and advised, ¡°I think you better not mess with her.¡± ¡°What? Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of her?¡± Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 A Cheeky Girl ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of her, but I¡¯m worried that you might not get anything out of this in the end.¡± Previously, Andrew tried to make use of Seet Group to bully her, but she had, in the end, made use of Seet Group to take revenge against him. There¡¯s no way it¡¯ll be easy to deal with such a woman. She might even hold a grudge against him! However, Juan did not think much of it. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just someone with a little bit of brains? Let me show you how I¡¯ll teach her a lesson in a short while.¡± Kyle shot him a nce and took a sip of his tea before asking Juan about Naomi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Naomi confessed everything. Besides, she and Felix have turned against each other. She¡¯s even provided us with a recording as evidence. After asking for Daddy¡¯s instruction, we can finally resolve this matter with Synder Group tomorrow.¡± ¡°How did they end up like this?¡± Juan then started to praise Davin, ¡°All thanks to Uncle Davin! Firstly, he persuaded one of Felix¡¯s best friends to have apetition with Felix. They tried topare their attractiveness toward women and evenpared who had the most women. Then, Uncle Davin instructed someone to inform Felix¡¯s fianc¨¦e. When three women appeared outside the private room, Naomi finally saw Felix¡¯s true colors and decided to betray him. Felix did not expect that his fianc¨¦e woulde over either, nor that Naomi would appear out of the blue. That was indeed a perfect setup by Uncle Davin! As the saying goes, two dogs fight for a bone, and a third runs away with it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too bad that you didn¡¯t have the chance to see how fast Felix changed his attitude and twisted the facts. I really had the urge to beat him up just now. I can¡¯t understand why there are still women who like men like him. Are they all blind?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Just then, a knock came from the room door. ¡°Come in,¡± he instructed. After the door was pushed open, a woman appeared in the doorway. Both Kyle and Juan locked their gazes on her. So, she¡¯s Sally Roberts? With light make-up on, the woman was dressed in white and pink. She looked lively and cheeky, which was a lot different from the woman they had expected. ¡°You¡¯re Sally Roberts?¡± Juan asked curiously. ¡°Yes, I am! Can Ie in?¡± Sally asked with a smile on her face. Juan crossed his arms while scrutinizing her. ¡°I thought that Sally was someone powerful. To my surprise, you¡¯re merely a little girl. How dare you let us wait for you for such a long time? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Sally shifted her gaze from Juan to Kyle. Catherine¡¯s words then popped up in her mind. Mr. Juan is a talkative person, while Mr. Kyle is a man of few words. With that in mind, she could easily identify both of them. ¡°Mr. Juan, there¡¯s a reason why I¡¯mte. I had something important to deal with just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As she spoke, Sally walked into the room and sat down across from Kyle unceremoniously. Juan was unsatisfied with her exnation. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What else do you want then?¡± After pondering for some time, Sally continued, ¡°How about this. You and Mr. Kyle can leave first. For how long you guys waited for me just now, I¡¯ll do the same. When the time is up, you guys cane back, and we¡¯ll talk then.¡± Juan gave her an odd look. ¡°By doing that, we¡¯ll waste even more time.¡± ¡°Exactly! Time is precious, so let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Mr. Juan, what¡¯s your purpose in meeting up with me?¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll let you off for beingte? At the very least, you have to bow and apologize to us respectfully, don¡¯t you?¡± Sally shot him a nce and was not annoyed by him at all. With a bright smile on her face, she replied, ¡°Bow and apologize? I¡¯m not doing that!¡± Juan was rendered speechless at that instant. Kyle, who was sitting beside them, nced at Juan and chimed in, ¡°You can¡¯t win her in this argument. Let¡¯s get back to the main topic.¡± ¡°Seems like Mr. Kyle is more considerate.¡± Sally then leisurely poured a cup of tea for herself and took a deep whiff of the liquid. ¡°The tea is good.¡± With that, she took a sip of it. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Mysterious Family Heirloom Pinning his deep gaze on the woman in front of him, Kyle wondered what kind of woman she was. She looked casual and carefree but was at the same time mischievous and dominant, unlike the socialites anddies from rich families. Besides, she was a little rebellious aspared to ordinary girls. In short, Kyle felt that she was different. On the other hand, Juan did not think much about it. He was more concerned about the purpose of meeting up with Sally. Crossing his arms once again, he asked, ¡°Since you sessfully made use of Seet Group in dealing with Andrew, shouldn¡¯t you apologize and express your gratitude toward us?¡± Sally smiled and poured another cup of tea for herself. She took a sip and turned to look at Juan. ¡°Apologize? I don¡¯t think I have to do so! Expressing my gratitude? I think the only person I need to thank is myself!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have to do so?¡± Juan red daggers at her. ¡°The reason why Andrew dared to act unscrupulously and be sowless was only because Seet Group was backing him up. Strictly speaking, Seet Group is an aplice to his crimes! Why do I, a person who he failed to sessfully persecute, need to apologize and express my gratitude toward his aplice? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Juan disagreed, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Seet Group has never backed him up! It was merely his trick to deceive others! Those idiots were all blinded by his bluffs. How can we be med for this?¡± ¡°Even if you guys didn¡¯t back him up, thepany did y the role of aplice! In this case, you guys should be responsible for it!¡± ¡°Stop being unreasonable! He made use of Seet Group¡¯s reputation. Technically, his actions caused the loss of our credibility! We¡¯re the victims as well!¡± ¡°Victims? Are you sure you guys aren¡¯t responsible for this in any way?¡± Kyle knitted his brows and chimed in, ¡°Juan, she has a point. In the future, we have to be wary of people like Andrew.¡± Juan looked at Kyle in surprise. He did not expect him to speak up for Sally. Sally was, on the other hand, satisfied with Kyle¡¯s attitude. She looked at Juan smugly and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Mr. Kyle is more sensible!¡± Juan was speechless. D*mn! Does she mean that I¡¯m not sensible? This woman is argumentative and illogical! ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not argue about it for now. I¡¯ve heard that Andrew has been hard on you because of two reasons. First, he was smitten by your beauty. Second, he¡¯s after your family heirloom. Of course, we¡¯re not interested in your beauty. However, I¡¯m curious about your family heirloom. What is it?¡± Although Juan said that he was not interested in her beauty, he could not stop himself from sizing up her figure. The moment Juan brought up the family heirloom, Sally¡¯s expression immediately tensed up, and her tone became wary at once. ¡°What family heirloom? I don¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Catherine clearly said that Andrew kept finding fault with Sally because of her precious family heirloom. There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t have any. Besides, her devilish expression obviously shows that she¡¯s lying! What a great actress and liar! ¡°Mr. Juan, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. How is it possible for me to own a family heirloom? I don¡¯t even have a family since I¡¯m an orphan. Who¡¯s supposed to give me a family heirloom?¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes and mulled over her words. Since it¡¯s a family heirloom, for sure she won¡¯t show it to outsiders so easily. Besides, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. Of course, she will have her guard up against us. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, we¡¯ll be leaving now. Juan, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡± Once Sally heard that they were leaving, she immediately stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯ste now. I need to go back as well. Bye!¡± With that, she threw them a smile and left.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Unlike The Others On his way home, Juan was feeling down in the dumps. He thought that he would be able to hear Sally¡¯s apology and receive somepensation by meeting her. Instead, she had chastised him. I really can¡¯t underestimate her! ¡°Sally is not an easy person to deal with. Who is she, really?¡± He was confused. Kyle asked, ¡°That night when the Hidden Masters were following Catherine, I thought you did a background check on her. Did you not find anything?¡± ¡°No. Damien said that she was an orphan. It was as if she had appeared from nowhere. There was nothing about her past.¡± Nothing? Kyle¡¯s eyebrows knitted. ¡°Is someone keeping her identity a secret?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s definitely the case! Sally¡¯s background is a mystery. We don¡¯t know what her motives and intentions are, so we have to be wary.¡± Right after Juan finished speaking, he turned around and studied Kyle. ¡°I realized that you looked at her differently. Do you like her? Is it love at first sight?¡± Kyle¡¯s lips formed a careless smirk. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. She¡¯s just unlike the others.¡± Unlike the others? Indeed, she¡¯s quite unlike anyone we¡¯ve ever met. Will she really match well with Kyle? It was past midnight by the time the both of them finally reached Imperial Garden. As Evan exited the study room, he noticed his sons had returned home. His face turned grim in an instant. ¡°Where did both of you go?¡± The sudden deep voice surprised Juan and Kyle. Kyle froze, and Juan immediately paused in his tracks. The two then turned to look at their father. Does Daddy think that we went to do something bad? Juan suddenly had an idea and smiled cunningly at Evan. ¡°Daddy, what do you think we went to do at suchte timing?¡± Evan narrowed his eyes. Juan is too yful and uninhibited. His personality is more simr to Davin¡¯s than mine. Thinking about Davin¡¯s troubled past and what he heard Juan had done, Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at his son. Juan was a little fearful and immediately stopped smiling when he noticed Evan¡¯s fierce expression. I was only joking. Daddy can¡¯t even take a joke! Kyle told Evan in a serious tone, ¡°Daddy, we went to investigate the spy in thepany.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Until now?¡± Not really. We also went to visit a woman. Kyle felt that he should omit this, so he nodded in agreement. ¡°So, what did you find out?¡± ¡°Felix Synder from Synder Group used Naomi Pearson from the Trantion Department to obtain company secrets.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. Synder Group? How dare an insignificantpany like Synder Group touch Seet Group! They¡¯re ying with fire! It seems that Seet Group has been too lenient recently! He asked Kyle coldly, ¡°How do you think we should settle this matter?¡± ¡°Daddy, Naomi has betrayed thepany. Regardless of the reason, it¡¯s still the truth, which means she¡¯s no longer suitable to work for Seet Group. As for Synder Group¡­¡± Seeing Kyle hesitating, Evan deadpanned, ¡°It would be a sin to let scumpanies like Synder Group exist.¡± Kyle understood immediately. ¡°Daddy, I understand. After three days, Synder Group will no longer exist in Y City anymore.¡± Evan was satisfied with Kyle¡¯s proposal. He let out a sound of approval and advised Kyle briefly. Then, he cast a wry nce at Juan before retreating to his bedroom. Juan was slightly confused. ¡°Why did Daddy look at me like that?¡± Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 I Am Innocent ¡°Stop joking with Daddy. It¡¯s a miracle he did not kick you in the butt with these jokes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too old for him to kick me. He¡ª¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, he heard footstepsing toward them. He turned around and saw Nicole rushing toward them with a feather duster in her hands. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯ste. Why are you still awake?¡± Nicole looked at the grinning Juan and pointed the feather duster at him. ¡°Juan, what have you done?¡± Juan threw Nicole an innocent nce. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°You came back sote at night. It would have been fine if it was just you rebelling. However, you even brought Kyle along! It seems that I have to punish you properly!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m innocent, Mommy!¡± ¡°How are you innocent? Evan has told me everything already. I need to teach you a lesson today!¡± Daddy? ¡°Mommy, what did Daddy tell you?¡± ¡°Your father told me about everything you did!¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t do anything! I was wrongfully used!¡± Juan tried to object. ¡°Not only do you refuse to admit to it, but you¡¯re also saying that Evan wrongfully used you? Do you mean to say your daddy was lying? How despicable!¡± Nicole raised the feather duster as if she was going to hit him. Juan avoided it nimbly and ran toward his bedroom while shouting, ¡°Mommy! I¡¯m really innocent! I¡¯m going to ask Daddy!¡± Right after he finished shouting and closed the door, the feather duster flew toward him and hit the door with a loud thud. Kyle was bewildered. The way Nicole was teaching Juan a lesson was simr to how Sophia always ¡°lectured¡± Davin. Are such violent methods passed on in the family? However, Juan is truly innocent in this situation. Daddy is too evil. Juan only made a joke, yet Daddy punished him like this. ¡°Mommy, in truth, Juan and I went to investigate thepany spy. He wasn¡¯t fooling around.¡± ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m not punishing him because of the events tonight. It¡¯s because¡­¡± Nicole hesitated. Kyle frowned. ¡°Mommy, what is it then?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± The actual reason was that Nicole had heard about Juan teasing and bullying female students at his private school. He even used snakes and rats to scare off a female student who was infatuated with him. The girl cried for days until her throat was sore. Afterward, whenever the girl saw Juan, she would tremble as though she was seeing a monster. In the end, she dropped out before she graduated. That was why Nicole felt she had to punish this out-of-control rascal! Kyle did not say anything after hearing that. He, too, thought that Juan had gone overboard as he could have just rejected the girl instead of terrorizing her. Nicole picked up the feather duster and returned to her bedroom. Evan stared at her nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re much kinder than my mother. I remember when we were young and Davin did something wrong, Mom would beat him until he was screaming. I didn¡¯t hear Juan scream.¡± Nicole was speechless. Is Evan entertained by this? ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Then, she took off her slippers and climbed into the bed. Evan stared at her as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve greatly helped thepany with your two outstanding points on the proposal. What kind of reward do you want?¡± Nicole gave him a smug smile. Is he acknowledging my skills? ¡°I was just doing my job. I don¡¯t need any reward.¡± The gears in her head turned. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m capable of managing apany?¡± Evan scrutinized her. ¡°Yes! Is your current position not good enough? Do you wish to manage a company?¡± ¡°When I went to K Nation, Lane Corporation merged with Seet Group. Then, many things happened throughout these years. Now, my body has recovered, and I¡¯ve even given birth a second time. I wish to focus on work and have my own career now. So, can you support me?¡± Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Opening A Hospital ¡°Nicole, you¡¯ve been through a lot these past few years. We¡¯ve encountered so much together as well. You gave birth to five children, and that¡¯s an amazing feat. I hope you can have a peaceful future and do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to make a career for yourself.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll have regrets if I don¡¯t do this. I want to do something!¡± After pondering for a while, Evan replied, ¡°How about we do something meaningful?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s open a hospital. You can use your acupuncture skills and save people. We can waive the consultation fees for people who are in difficulty. It would be meaningful to help people, and you would feel a sense of satisfaction too.¡± Nicole pondered over the idea for a while. That¡¯s right. There are many people that can manage a company, but there aren¡¯t many that are as skilled as me and have as much medical expertise. If I could help more people, it would be great. ¡°What about my previous clinic?¡± ¡°That clinic was too small. You only opened it so that you could take care of the children. Also, the consultation fees were low as you wanted to help people. That¡¯s why your finances were not that good. That won¡¯t happen this time.¡± ¡°Evan, are you trying to say that you¡¯re going to invest money in me so that I can save people?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Evan suggested, ¡°I can¡¯t keep investing money in it as it wouldn¡¯t be feasible in the long run. How about this? We can use the profits earned by the hospital and reinvestContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. them back. If the hospital doesn¡¯t earn that much profit, then we can add on a certain amount of funds every month. What do you think?¡± Nicole analyzed, ¡°Not all those that go to the hospital will be people in financial difficulty. We don¡¯t have to do charity for those that can afford it. Then, we can use this revenue to fund those that don¡¯t have money for treatment. I think we wouldn¡¯t need to add on too much.¡± ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll leave the financial managing of the hospital to you.¡± tion flooded Nicole as she nodded. ¡°What shall we call the hospital?¡± ¡°You can name it yourself!¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. From now on, you¡¯re in charge of the hospital. You can start by naming it.¡± Nicole was excited and started thinking of names for the hospital. She was determined to find a meaningful name for it. The next day, Juan was sitting opposite Evan as they ate breakfast. He recalled Evan¡¯s wrongful usationst night and felt indignant. On the other hand, Evan was leisurely eating his breakfast and would look at Juan asionally. It¡¯s now or never! Juan demanded in an upset tone, ¡°Daddy, why did you instigate Mommy to beat me?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Mommy hit me using the feather dusterst night because you wrongfully used me.¡± ¡°Wronged you?¡± Evan red at him coldly. ¡°I have to ask, how did you even think of scaring your female ssmate with rats and snakes?¡± Juan¡¯s heart lurched. Isn¡¯t the school in a private facility? Aren¡¯t all the happenings in school kept confidential? How did Daddy find out? ¡°Spit it out!¡± Evan suddenly raised his voice, leading to Juan jumping in fright. ¡°She brought it upon herself! Instead of going for lessons, she came to bother me. I just scared her a few times so that she wouldn¡¯te and bother me anymore.¡± ¡°Yes, and she became so scared that she doesn¡¯t even dare to stay in school anymore and dropped out!¡± Juan was dumbfounded. How does Daddy know so many details? He carefully asked, ¡°Daddy, how do you know all these?¡± ¡°Your grandma told me.¡± Juan was shocked. ¡°Grandma? How did she find out about it?¡± ¡°She wanted to introduce a girl to you. However, when the girl heard your name, she adamantly refused to meet you as if she had heard the devil¡¯s name. She even said that she would never marry you even if you were thest man on Earth.¡± Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Disastrous Consequences ¡°Hahahaha! That¡¯s even better! If she ever dares to pester me, I¡¯ll scare¡­¡± Juan suddenly trailed off as he felt Evan¡¯s cold gaze on him. What does Grandma see in that woman? She doesn¡¯t suit me at all! Looking at Evan¡¯s tight expression, Juan¡¯s heartbeat quickened. Is Daddy going to punish me? Suddenly, he was caught off guard as a feather duster hit him from the back. He immediately turned around and saw Nicole ring at him. ¡°Mommy, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°How can you bully your female ssmates like that? Who will marry you in the future if you act like some sort of thug? I have to punish you so that you¡¯ll behave yourself next time!¡± Upon hearing this, Juan swiftly grabbed the sandwich on the table and ran out of the living room. He knew that if he did not run away quickly, he would end up like Davin, who was always being chased around the house by Sophia. Eh? Uncle Davin went through so many beatings, so he¡¯s definitely experienced. I¡¯ll ask him the next time I see him and learn about his experiences. With his yful and devious nature, it was certain that he would have to suffer more beatings in the future. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you ran away so quickly!¡± Just as Nicole returned the feather duster to its rightful ce, she saw Maya and Nina walking down the stairs. Although Nina had been working a regr schedule, her countenance did not look well. There was no longer a smile on her face. Besides that, she had been binge-eating and had gained some weight. She looked like apletely different person now. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nicole looked at her in worry. ¡°Nina, drink some milk.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Nina finished her milk and ate her breakfast. Then, she got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the office.¡± Looking at Nina¡¯s retreating figure, Maya quietly heaved a sigh. ¡°Nina is like a robot. She¡¯s been in this state for days and has not talked much. She¡¯s like this in the office too.¡± ¡°It takes time to heal a wounded heart. She really liked Chris. It would be difficult for her to let it go so soon. Let¡¯s give her time.¡± Maya nodded. Nobody could help Nina to heal except herself. ¡°Mommy, did Chris marry that woman called Felicia? Do you think he¡¯ll remember Nina someday and return to find her?¡± Maya asked innocently with a doe-eyed look. Nicole made eye contact with Evan before her face fell. ¡°No. He¡¯ll nevere back to find Nina.¡± Nicole¡¯s low voice was mixed with a hint of sorrow. ¡°Does he really like that woman that much?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s voice faltered as she gripped her fork tighter. She did not know what to say. ¡°Nicole, you should hurry and eat while the food is hot,¡± Evan said before looking at Maya. ¡°Maya, let¡¯s eat.¡± Maya nodded her head and gulped down a mouthful of her milk. She sensed that the atmosphere had turned rather strange, and her parents¡¯ expressions had changed too. What¡¯s going on? She could not figure it out. After eating, she went straight to her food za. Evan looked at Nicole and reminded her, ¡°Let¡¯s not tell Maya about Chris as she¡¯s too innocent. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to hide this secret. If she tells Nina, the consequences would be disastrous.¡± ¡°Are you afraid that Nina would not take it well?¡± Evan nodded. Nina loved Chris deeply. He was worried that she might not be able to handle it if she found out. Nicole was silent for a while as she pondered the matter. Then, she let out a sigh. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful and not let anyone find out.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to work.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nicole went up to take her bag. As the two of them left the living room, she asked, ¡°Where are you nning to build the hospital?¡± ¡°John is choosing the location. Once he¡¯s settled on one, I¡¯ll let you know!¡± Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 My Name Is Stephen At Seet Group, Nina sat in her office like a soulless puppet. She slowly brought the newly developed skincare product on the table up to her eyes and examined it listlessly. The design on the packaging was good, appearing elegant and ssy. She unscrewed the cap and gently took a whiff of the content inside the bottle. A faint but pleasant floral scent drifted into her nose. Back when Chris was still her tutor, they had researched this form and scent together. Nina wondered if he would notice it when this product wasunched. As she thought of her former tutor, Nina¡¯s heart rate began to fluctuate, her mood plummeting along with it. Nina, get a grip on yourself. He gave up on you and chose another woman. You should also let go of him as soon as possible! Nina thought to herself. I need to let go of him as soon as possible and go back to being the Nina from before¡­ Chris¡¯ face appeared clearer in her mind the more she told herself to forget about him. Images of him when they were together shed in her mind like they were scenes from a movie. The small fluctuations in her heart turned into a tide as her thoughts became increasingly erratic. Then, a loud crash sounded as the bottle slipped from her hand and smashed on the ground. She was stunned for a few seconds before hurriedly bending over to pick the bottle up. Unexpectedly, her fingers were sliced by the ss fragments in her rush. The door of her office just so happened to be pushed open at this time by her beautiful assistant. ¡°Ms. Nina, this is the n for thepany¡¯s next beauty¡ª¡± Her words came to a halt as she noticed the injury on Nina¡¯s fingers. ¡°Ms. Nina, your hand¡­¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± A hand holding a band-aid appeared in front of her just as she finished her sentence. Nina was immediately surprised when she saw the owner of said hand. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Yeah! You still remember me?¡± The man had a healing smile that was like the sun, able to warm the hearts of people who had closed theirs and make them feel a trace of warmth again. Nina then remembered how he had suddenly appeared and saved her when she was in danger at the bar back then as well. In fact, even now she still wondered how he had appeared in such a timely manner to save her. ¡°Your name is¡­¡± Nina couldn¡¯t remember his name. ¡°My name is Stephen.¡± ¡°Ms. Nina, do you know him? He¡¯s the new designer selected by our human resources department and will be one of your subordinates from now on.¡± ¡°Designer? I remember you said you were a trantor,¡± Nina asked curiously. ¡°Yes, I studied bothnguage and design. I did some trantion work before, but I want to do design in the future,¡± Stephen answered neatly. Nina stared at him, getting the feeling that this man was not as simple as he seemed. First, he appears out of the blue to save me, and now he¡¯s here as a designer working for me. Why? What¡¯s his purpose in getting close to me? With this doubt in mind, she asked him without beating around the bush, ¡°There are so many beauty carepanies in Y City. Why did you choose toe to us?¡± Stephen thought for a few moments before turning to look at her with a sincere gaze. ¡°People will always choose the best. Seet Group is the leading enterprise in Y City, so it¡¯s always the first choice for job-seekers, no matter the sector. A lot of people want to work for Seet Group and will be proud to be one of its employees. Naturally, I¡¯m no exception.¡± Nina didn¡¯t say anything. Although the reason Stephen gave was rational and sounded nice, she still felt that things weren¡¯t that simple. ¡°Seet Group is very strict with our staff. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suited here. It¡¯s better if you find another job.¡± ¡°Ms. Nina, the human resources department think I¡¯m suited to work here and has already arranged a suitable position for me. If you doubt my ability, you can personally conduct an interview with me. I¡¯ll be happy to answer anything you ask.¡± Nina then proceeded to ask him several questions about designing, seeing as he was determined to stay in thepany. She originally wanted to make things difficult for him, but Stephen unexpectedly answered all of her inquiries effortlessly. It was clear that his knowledge of design was extraordinary. Even her assistant, who had been standing on the sidelines, praised him when she heard his unique thoughts on certain topics. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Who Are You Nina¡¯s gaze on Stephen became moreplex as this went on. She acutely noticed that some of Stephen¡¯s opinions and words when he answered her questions coincided with Chris¡¯. Is there any connection between Stephen and Chris? Her mind trembled at this idea. When Stephen saw Nina was deep in her thoughts, he asked, ¡°Ms. Nina, are you satisfied with my answers?¡± Nina carefully eyed the unfamiliar face before her. She really couldn¡¯t find anything that suggested a connection between Stephen and Chris. However, she finally decided to let him stay because he gave off the same vibe as a certain someone she knew. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Nina.¡± Stephen heaved out a relieved sigh once he was outside of Nina¡¯s office. ¡°Do you always have band- aids with you?¡± the assistant asked. ¡°I¡¯ve always been prone to injuring my hands, so I¡¯ve taken to always carry some with me. It became a habit as time passed. I didn¡¯t expect it would be useful until just now.¡± ¡°I see. No wonder you can hand one to Ms. Nina in such a timely manner. Ms. Nina is very nice, but she¡¯s been in a bad mood recently. You¡¯ll know whyter.¡± Stephen smiled in reply and went to the design department with the assistant. Meanwhile, Nina was in a state of confusion. Stephen, Chris¡­ What¡¯s the rtionship between these two men? Chris¡¯ face and voice are very different from Stephen¡¯s. They¡¯re poles apart, so I can say for certain that they¡¯re not the same person. Or could it be that God pitied me and sent someone simr to Chris to soothe my heartache and mend my failed romantic rtionship? Could a person mend the damage done by another person? Nina thought that her little theory was quite absurd. Smiling at herself mockingly, she turned her focus to work. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Her assistant sent thetest ns that the design department had made to her office near the end of office hours. She screened out the ns by herself and chose an outstanding one with the best design concept. She was surprised when she saw Stephen¡¯s name signed on the n. It seemed that Stephen was truly talented in design. ¡°Bring me Stephen¡¯s personal information.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Nina. I¡¯ll bring it right away.¡± Nina read the information carefully after her assistant handed it to her. It seemed that the man was really a trantor before but quit after he fell sick to recuperate. ¡°He was sick? What was his illness? Is he better now?¡± Nina murmured curiously to herself. ¡°Ms. Nina, this is a person¡¯s personal information, after all. We have no right to demand the other party to tell us if they didn¡¯t voluntarily state it¡­¡± her assistant replied. She then added hastily after seeing Nina¡¯s frown deepen, ¡°Or I can ask him for you if you want?¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not worry about other matters as long as he¡¯s serious and focused on his work. You can go now.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Nina.¡± Her assistant then took back the file Nina handed over before leaving the office. ¡­ In the president¡¯s office. Evan and Nicole sat together as they stared at theputer screen, which was disying the customized floor n of the hospital they had a specialist design. Both of them were focused as they carefully observed the floor n. Nicole studied it thoroughly while making a note on the materials best suited for the building. The design for every ward was incredibly detailed and impable, but Nicole thought that it was too much of a luxury. ¡°Mr. Evan, I think the design for the acupuncture clinic I had before was already fine the way it was. We¡¯re only nning to expand it and turn it into a hospital, so isn¡¯t this design a bit too excessive?¡± Evan¡¯s initial budget for the hospital was five billion. He naturally felt that this was the standard and not too excessive. ¡°It¡¯s a hospital, so naturally, it will be bigger and much more proper than a clinic. Therefore, this is normal.¡± In an instant, the image of a hospital equipped with the most advanced equipment, the most luxurious rooms, and an extraordinarily pleasant environment appeared in Nicole¡¯s mind. She was worried that the patients would regard the hospital as a luxury hotel and would refuse to leave after their treatment was over. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 I Did Not Do Anything ¡°Take a closer look at it. You can make some suggestions if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re dissatisfied with. They can then revise the n.¡± ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Nicole snapped out of her thoughts and focused back on the floor n. Her phone rang suddenly three minutester. She nced at the screen, which showed that it was Sophia calling, so she immediately picked up. The voice that came out, however, was Joy¡¯s. ¡°Mommy, what are you doing right now?¡± ¡°Mommy is at work, Joy. Were you a good girl with Grandma? Did you make trouble?¡± On the screen, Joy was silent for a while before looking at Davin and answering with, ¡°Mommy, I was a good girl and didn¡¯t make any trouble.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was a little faint and unsure. Next, Davin¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t make trouble, huh? You were a good girl, you say? You caused plenty of trouble already, you precocious kid.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What did Joy do?¡± Nicole asked curiously. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Joy insisted. ¡°Your daughter is really something, Nicole. Mom took her and Zayden to a wedding in the morning, and you know what she did? She took our Zayden topete on the stage and said that the one who won would be the boss.¡± Davin continued, ¡°But after that, she refused to fight and had Zayden do it. You know Zayden; there¡¯s no way he could win the fight. So Joy called up Luke for help. In the end, the three of them joined forces and beat up all the children attending the banquet, who then started crying. They made the wedding feel like a funeral with all the sobbing going on. Needless to say, the kids¡¯ parents were not happy either and tried to argue with Mom. ¡°You know Mom. She didn¡¯t get angry with these brats, but instead, she stood by their side and said that it was normal for kids to fight. She also bragged that her granddaughter and grandsons won the fight. So understandably, the kids¡¯ parents were even more unhappy and had a dispute with Mom. As soon as these brats saw those people arguing with Mom, they promptly yed pranks on those parents. You can imagine how the wedding turned out¡­ The sound of kids crying alone was enough, and now there were additional noises from the adults. A nice wedding turned into such a mess. The hosts were furious and finally called me over, so I went there to pick Mom and those little devils up. s, these children are really out of control!¡± Joy stared at Davin with a stubborn expression while he exined. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Was I wrong?¡± Davin asked when he noticed Joy¡¯s stare. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Joy rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What you said was wrong. They willingly agreed to participate in the fight and should have admitted their defeat after their loss, not started crying. They really are just a bunch of gutless crybabies.¡± After seeing the proud expression on Joy¡¯s round face, Davin said, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have participated in the challenge if you didn¡¯t start it. To put it simply, you are the initiator, little troublemaker.¡± Joy wasn¡¯t happy with Davin¡¯s words, so she rolled her eyes again and began to argue with him. ¡°I started the challenge because I wanted to seek justice for Zayden. A kid bullied him before, but Zayden didn¡¯t dare to fight back. A man shouldn¡¯t take that lying down, so I started the challenge. I wanted Zayden to avenge himself.¡± Davin was quite surprised to hear Joy¡¯s reason. He then turned to Zayden and asked, ¡°Is what she said true?¡± Zayden just fidgeted with his fingers without saying anything. ¡°Is it true?¡± Davin repeated. The boy looked at him before lowering his head. ¡°Hey, why are you so timid? Why don¡¯t you fight back when others bully you? You¡¯re like a tennis ball, so easily smacked around¡­¡± Zayden looked at him again with an aggrieved expression on his small face. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t want to fight back, but his mother always told him not to fight and to be brave. She told him that people should use their brains to solve their problems and win, not their fists. Davin became angrier when he saw his aggrieved and pitiful expression. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m telling you now, you better hit the people who hit you from now on. If they hit you once, you pay them back double. And if they hit you twice, then make them cry! You¡¯re not my son if you let people hurt you so casually in the future, you got me?¡± Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 I Bit Him Zayden nodded his assent, but his mind was tangled. Daddy is telling me to use my fists while Mommy advised me to use my head instead. Who should I listen to, Daddy or Mommy? She came down from upstairs just as Davin finished saying that. He saw hering and immediately shifted his focus to her. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to teach the boy to use his brain and not use force in the future. He won¡¯t dare to fight back if anyone bullies him in this case. Look at what your advice did! Does he still look like he¡¯s my son? The Seet family¡¯s children cannot be bullied!¡± He then turned to Joy and said, ¡°Let Zayden be more like Joy from now on. Let him try his best to make those who bullied him cry.¡± Joy¡¯s big eyes went to Davin as she said, ¡°Uncle Davin, you said I was a little troublemaker just now.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not a little troublemaker. You¡¯re a little thinking tank. You¡¯re a heroine among women. You were right to start the challenge this morning!¡± All of them were silent hearing this. On the other side of the video call, Evan and Nicole both felt Davin¡¯s opinion had changed too quickly and thought that he was holding a double standard. Davin, on the other hand, hadpletely left his n ofining to Evan and Nicole about their daughter behind. All he could think about at the moment was how he would have to educate his son, all while praising Joy for helping his son out. Evan didn¡¯t want to hear Davin¡¯s yammering anymore, so he promptly hung up the call. He then looked at Nicole and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take Joy back from Imperial Garden in the evening.¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days. I really miss her.¡± The two went to Imperial Garden to pick up Joy after finishing their work in the evening. Their daughter ran toward them with her arms wide open upon seeing them. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Mommy, Daddy!¡± Evan picked her up and held her in his arms. He scanned her over before pinching her cheek and saying, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve gained some weight.¡± Joy followed his movements and pinched her own cheek with her little hand. She then smiled and said, ¡°I sneakily ate a lot of cheese.¡± ¡°Why sneakily? Just eat them in the open if you like them.¡± ¡°Sneaking cheese from the kitchen is very exciting. The maids didn¡¯t notice and even thought the mice had gotten to it.¡± Evan didn¡¯t know what to say. What kind of reason is that? What a mischievous little girl. It was then Evan noticed a bruise that looked like it came from someone¡¯s pinch on her arm and asked, ¡°Where did you get that?¡± Joy¡¯s bright eyes wandered for a moment before she answered with, ¡°A fight.¡± ¡°Why? Was it when you were challenging the other kids this morning? Did you fight at that time?¡± ¡°No.¡± Joy firmly shook her head. Evan took another careful look and finally saw that the bruise appeared to be a few days old. It didn¡¯t look like it had happened just that morning. ¡°When did it happened and who did it?¡± ¡°A few days ago. A kid I bit did it.¡± Bit? ¡°You bit someone?¡± Joy¡¯srge, mischievous eyes stared at Evan, though she said nothing in reply. Nicole came closer to them and asked, ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± ¡°Joy wasn¡¯t at fault so you can¡¯t me her for that! It wasn¡¯t her who started it! That brat snatched the balloon she was holding, so she asked him to return it. Not only did he not do that, he even pushed her. That¡¯s why she bit him,¡± Sophia defended Joy before continuing, ¡°Joy is the most simr to me among my grandchildren! Let me take care of her from now on.¡± Both Evan and Nicole were speechless upon hearing that. Evan felt that his daughter was truly quite fearless and simr to a mouse from a certain cartoon. Nicole was of the opinion that Joy should be taught how to restrain herself. It wasn¡¯t good for a girl to behave in such a violent and rough manner. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going to take Joy back with us for a few days. We¡¯ll send her back to youter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Joy to go!¡± Zayden ran over to them and grabbed onto Joy¡¯s arm. Nicole thought for a few moments before suggesting, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay over at Imperial Garden with us for a few days?¡± Zayden hesitated, but Davin was quite happy with Nicole¡¯s suggestion. He strode over to join them and turned to the two children before saying, ¡°Go on then, Zayden! Imperial Garden is much more fun than the Seet Residence. You can go and y there for a few days and return here together after!¡± Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 To Imperial Garden Hearing that Imperial Garden would be more fun, the two kids became excited. Eyes sparkling with glee, Zayden asked Joy, ¡°Is your house really more fun?¡± Joy pondered over it and reckoned Zayden would like Imperial Garden since her siblings were there. Besides, there were plenty of toys in the toy room, and she also had the new Barbie doll her parents bought for her. Blinking her eyes, she nodded and replied determinedly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have more fun at Imperial Garden.¡± With anticipation and delight, Zayden eximed, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go to Imperial Garden with Joy!¡± ¡°All right. Pack your things and bring the clothes and pajamas that you always wear. We¡¯ll leave very soon.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll do it now!¡± With that, the two kids ran to their bedrooms excitedly to pack their clothes. Soon, they came out of their rooms, each dragging a small suitcase with them. When the maid wanted to carry the suitcases for them, Joy refused. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have to do things on our own. I can drag it downstairs by myself.¡± After seeing Joy¡¯s persistence, Zayden decided to carry his suitcase by himself as well. How can a boy like me rely on someone else when even a girl is independent! In no time, both of them sessfully dragged their suitcases downstairs. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re done packing. Can we leave now?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Evan answered. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± ncing at Nicole, Sophia exhorted, ¡°Nicole, if you find it difficult to take care of the two kids, feel free to give me a call. I¡¯ll be there to help you.¡± ¡°Sure. Thank you, Mom.¡± Deep down, Davin was delighted to see the two troublemakers leaving with Nicole and Evan. Given their mischievousness in the past, he believed they would cause trouble at Imperial Garden as usual. At that moment, he could not help but smile as he imagined how Evan and Nicole wouldin to him about the children. Meanwhile, a thought urred to Sophia, and she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we send Luke over? That way, Levant and Tiffany can have a chance to spend some alone time together.¡± ¡°But Luke has to attend kindergarten.¡± ¡°Well, he can still go to kindergarten even when he stays at Imperial Garden. Just ask someone to chauffeur him.¡± Davin could not help but frown upon hearing the suggestion. ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Standing next to him, She replied determinedly, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary! I heard Tiffany and Levant have been getting along pretty well recently. Without Luke around, they can use the opportunity to get closer to each other!¡± ¡°She is right! Davin, pick Luke up from Levant Winery and drop him off at Imperial Garden.¡± However, Davin stood still in hesitation. His voice sounded worried as he asked, ¡°Can Evan and Nicole take care of three kids at the same time?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t they? Don¡¯t forget that they raised quadruplets! Besides, Luke is already six. He won¡¯t cause much trouble and can even help look after Joy and Zayden. Furthermore, they have maids to take care of the children as well. If the maids can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll go to Imperial Garden myself and lend them a hand!¡± Since Sophia had made up her mind, Davin stopped dwelling on it and drove to Levant Winery right away. At that time, Luke was fiddling with his toys in the lobby of the winery. One could instantly tell that he was bored, unhappy, and lonely. After fixating his gaze on the boy¡¯s deste figure, Davin walked toward him. ¡°Luke, what are you ying with?¡± Upon hearing Davin¡¯s voice, Luke stood up and looked around as though he was searching for someone. ¡°Mr. Davin, where are Zayden and Joy?¡± ¡°Zayden and Joy went to Imperial Garden. Do you want to join them?¡± Luke nodded in response but then heaved a sigh like an adult. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Run Away From Home ¡°Mr. Davin, I¡¯m so bored. No one ys with me here. Mommy¡¯s always busy with work, while Daddy¡¯s engaged with managing his winery. They are busy dealing with their stuff during the day and rarely talk to each other at night, even when sitting together. I-I feel¡­¡± After giving it some thought, Luke continued, ¡°I feel that they are too courteous and distant with each other. It makes me feel awkward when sitting with them.¡± With that, he lowered his head and sighed once again. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Shocked, Davin scanned Luke carefully and said, ¡°How do you know what courteous and distant mean? Also, are you sure you know what it means to feel awkward?¡± Luke looked up at him and exined, ¡°I heard Mommy mention those words when she was on the phone with Aunt She. She said that she and Daddy were being courteous and distant with one another. As for feeling awkward, I heard it from stories, so I know what it means.¡± My goodness! This kid has a good memory at such a young age! Aftering to his senses, Davin stroked Luke¡¯s head and suggested, ¡°How about I bring you to Imperial Garden so that you can y with Joy and Zayden?¡± Luke agreed to it but began to worry about his parents the next moment. ¡°Mr. Davin, will they stop talking to each other if I¡¯m gone? Will they be even more distant?¡± Davin mulled over it and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t. Besides, I have a n to make sure that they will grow closer to each other.¡± ¡°Really? If that¡¯s true, I¡¯ll have to thank you in advance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Let¡¯s go. Tell your mom and dad before I bring you to Imperial Garden.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After learning that Luke wanted to go to Imperial Garden, Levant asked in surprise, ¡°Is the winery not good for you? Why do you want to go to Imperial Garden?¡± Crossing his arms, Davin heaved a sigh and interrupted, ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t good enough. If not, why would he choose to run away from home?¡± ¡°Run away from home?¡± Astonished, Levant stood up from his wooden chair and eyed Luke. ¡°Luke, have I not been treating you well? Why do you intend to run away from home? Do you hate this ce?¡± Before Luke could say anything, Davin added, ¡°You¡¯ve been treating him very well, and this ce is wonderful. It¡¯s just that Luke can¡¯t feel the warmth in the family because you¡¯re not treating his mommy well enough. Hence, he has chosen to run away from home.¡± Levant frowned and retorted, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve been showering him with love, so has Tiffany. Why can¡¯t he feel the warmth in the family?¡± Davin remainedposed as he argued, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your statement. You and Tiffany shouldn¡¯t be two separate and independent entities. Instead, there ought to be true love between you guys before you love your child together. It is the only way for Luke to feel the warmth, harmony, and love in the family.¡± There ought to be true love between Tiffany and me? That¡¯s an uphill task. Levant cast a skeptical nce at Davin upon hearing his suggestion. I can treat Tiffany well and regard her as my family member. However, to love her¡­ How can I force myself to love someone? I mean, if it¡¯s feasible, why are so many people troubled by love? ¡°Levant, you¡¯re a man. Be proactive and treat Tiffany well. After all, it isn¡¯t an arduous task, right?¡± At that moment, Levant frowned. It was as though he was forced to do something he was unwilling to do. As the adults fell silent, Luke gazed at his father and said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll stay at Imperial Garden for a few days. I hope you and Mommy can be happy together.¡± ¡°Luke, how long do you n to stay there?¡± Levant was reluctant to part with his beloved son. ¡°I¡¯ll stay there for¡­¡± Since Luke had no idea, he scratched his head bewilderedly and looked up at Davin. Receiving his signal, thetter coughed and answered on his behalf, ¡°Luke will stay there until you and Tiffany get along well like lovebirds. He wille home when he feels that he doesn¡¯t have to protest by running away from home anymore.¡± Levant¡¯s face fell once Davin finished his sentence. That¡¯s asking too much of me! Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 A Meal Together Luke saw his father¡¯s sudden change of expression and turned to Davin. He then kept quiet as he noticed the look Davin was giving him. After all, there was nothing else he would wish for other than his parents¡¯ rtionship to get better during his absence. ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s not back yet. Tell her I¡¯m off to Imperial Garden when she¡¯s back from work,¡± said Luke as he grabbed onto Davin¡¯s hand and left Levant Winery. Levant stood frozen as he listened to Luke¡¯s words. He¡¯s threatening me by leaving home at such a young age? Preposterous! The more Levant thought about it, the more furious he got. Thus, he went over to the door and shouted at Luke and Davin, ¡°Leave all you want! Do you think I¡¯m scared about your tiny little threat?¡± I¡¯ve been too good to him, and now he¡¯s spoiled! When Tiffany came back from the office, she made sure she washed her hands and changed her outfit before she went looking for her son. However, she could not find him anywhere. After much hesitation, she knocked on Levant¡¯s door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Levant asked begrudgingly. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± she answered. Levant got up and opened the door when he heard Tiffany¡¯s voice. ¡°Where¡¯s Luke? Is he in your room?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? I¡¯ve searched everywhere, but he¡¯s nowhere to be seen. Where could he be?¡± Tiffany asked nervously. ¡°Calm down. He¡¯s gone to Imperial Garden. He said he wanted to stay there for a few days to y with Zayden and Joy.¡± Tiffany was still a little worried after hearing that, so she quickly made a call to Nicole. When she found out that Luke was having tons of fun at Imperial Garden, she said, ¡°My kid¡¯s a little naughty. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°The three of them love ying together, and Luke¡¯s a very good boy. It¡¯s no trouble at all. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you.¡± Tiffany let out a sigh of relief as she ended the call, whereas Levant sighed heavily. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask when he¡¯sing back?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just gone. I bet he¡¯s going to stay for a couple of days, at least. I¡¯ll bring him back in a few days.¡± Levant snorted and said, ¡°I hope he¡¯lle back with you then.¡± Tiffany was a little puzzled by his words. She assumed Levant was just concerned that Luke would refuse toe home because he was having so much fun. Unbeknownst to her, her precious son had joined forces with Davin and threatened Levant before he left in order to pull her and Levant closer to each other. ¡°He¡¯ll be back when he¡¯s had enough. I¡¯m off to check on some things then,¡± said Tiffany. She then turned and headed toward her room. Suddenly, Levant called out to her, ¡°Tiffany, do you want to grab some food together?¡± Surprised by his suggestion, Tiffany stopped in her tracks. Why is he asking me out all of a sudden? Seeing how Tiffany did not reply to him after a while, he added, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Tiffany turned around suddenly and replied. Their gazes met each other at that instance, and they both smiled. A strange feeling built up inside of Levant as he stared at Tiffany¡¯s smile. He was unsure what it was, and before he could figure it out, it had already disappeared. Perhaps it¡¯s just in my head. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± he asked. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Barbecue!¡± ¡°Luke loves barbecue. Now that he¡¯s not here, we can get something else.¡± ¡°I really want to eat barbecue.¡± ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll get the waiter to prepare it.¡± Tiffany nodded at his words. Even though her smile was faint, she was over the moon on the inside. Soon, the waiter got everything prepared. The two then walked into a luxurious private room and sat down across from each other. Levant ced the meat onto the grill and poured two sses of red wine. He then picked up one of the sses and put it down in front of Tiffany. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Forgetting The translucent liquid in the ss seemed more enticing under the lights. At that moment, the atmosphere made Tiffany feel blessed. ¡°Here, cheers.¡± The duo proceeded to clink their sses, and Tiffany took a sip of the wine while Levant gulped down the whole ss. He then looked at Tiffany and asked, ¡°Do you like the taste of this wine?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know wine. You know I wasn¡¯t exactly living the life before this. I don¡¯t really drink wine at all. I only had some during social events these couple of years. Judging from the color and the taste, I bet this is expensive?¡± Levant smiled as he kept his gaze on her. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely changed a lot over the past couple of years. You¡¯ve be a better version of yourself. I think you¡¯re the only woman I know who is able to achieve so much in such a short time. When we first met, you only wanted a ce to live. Now, not only did you get yourself that, you even got yourself your ownpany and career. I¡¯m really happy to see you bustling around with all that yourpany has achieved.¡± ¡°Yeah. I only wanted a house of my own then, regardless of the size or condition. You gave me a hand when I was going through a hard time. I always kept that in my heart.¡± Levant smiled bitterly at her words. ¡°I don¡¯t think that that¡¯s worth keeping. It¡¯s barely anything at all. You¡¯ve even returned all the money to meter on, so I didn¡¯t lose anything. Instead, you should remember that I forced you to get an abortion.¡± Tiffany¡¯s expression darkened when she heard his words. She froze for a second as her hand tightened around the ss. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I don¡¯t want to remember those things anymore. Remembering things that make one feel bad is a form of torture and punishment for oneself. I¡¯ve heard of a saying that made a lot of sense to me, and it¡¯s ¡®Forgetting is a blessing.¡¯ So, you should also forget those things unworthy of remembering.¡± Levant said nothing in return. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He was a little taken aback by Tiffany¡¯s words. He was unsure if she was telling him to forget the part where he had forced her for an abortion and all the bad things between them or to let go of his obsession with Nicole. He poured himself a ss of wine and swirled it in his hands. With a forced smile, he said, ¡°Some things are hard to forget.¡± Tiffany did not answer him. She could see the pain and struggle in his eyes. Looking at his gaze, she immediately understood what Levant meant. The thing that was unforgettable for him must be his obsession with Nicole. With that thought, she poured herself another ss. ¡°I¡¯m happy enough that we¡¯re able to sit down together as friends, having a meal and chatting away. I have no other intentions, so you shouldn¡¯t feel burdened. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t force you to do anything.¡± With a hint of apology in his eyes, Levant looked at her and said, ¡°What is it that you like? I can give it to you whatever it is. Perhaps there¡¯s something you wish for? I¡¯ll fulfill whatever wish you have.¡± ¡°No need. I can buy the things I like myself and fulfill my own wishes,¡± answered Tiffany as she smiled bitterly. Levant did not know what else he could say. Staring at her, he could not help but feel bad for her. To think what sort of despair a woman had walked out from to lose all hopes for others and only rely on herself. Meanwhile, Tiffany noticed how Levant was staring at her, and she gulped down the ss of wine before she stated, ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry. I¡¯ll head back to my room first. Enjoy the food.¡± She then got up and left. Levant stared at the meat on the grill, and a bitter smile came across his face. If I had met Tiffany first and never knew Nicole at all, just Tiffany¡­ Would we have fallen in love with each other then? However, his thoughts were full of unknowns, and there were no ¡°ifs¡± in the world. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 A Fight Between Zayden And Joy Over at Imperial Garden, the three children were ying together. As the sound of the children filled the atmosphere, the entire Imperial Garden seemed much livelier than usual. Kyle and Juan watched the children run around the living room, and they could not help but think of themselves when they were young. ¡°I remember that we weren¡¯t as naughty and noisy when we were kids. We were either ying quietly in the toy room or staying in our bedroom. We¡¯re also busy getting our parents back together. I don¡¯t remember ever being like them, running around without a worry in the world.¡± Kyle looked at Juan and replied, ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like you¡¯re the nicest kid in the world. You hacked into Daddy¡¯sputer when you just came back from abroad with Mommy. You even scolded him in thements. I wouldn¡¯t say you¡¯re naughty at all, but you¡¯re definitely way more than that.¡± Reminded of the things he did as a kid, Juan chuckled and responded, ¡°Everything happens for a reason, and the same goes for what I did. I don¡¯t really remember much of what we did when we were young, but I clearly remember that Nina and Maya were always fighting with each other. They were always at each other¡¯s throats because Maya was chubby back then since she was such a food lover, yet Nina was always forcing her to go on a diet. Strangely, Nina had gained some weight instead, now that Maya¡¯s not chubby anymore. She didn¡¯t seem welltely. That Chris guy was a huge blow to her.¡± ¡°Nina must¡¯ve really fallen for Chris. So much that it¡¯s hard to let go.¡± As soon as Kyle finished his sentence, they heard the sound of children fighting. The two exchange nces with each other. They wondered what could have happened when the children were just fine a minute ago. Upon closer look, they saw Joy reasoning with Zayden. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t do that. This one¡¯s mine. That blue one¡¯s yours. You can¡¯t take what¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like that one. I like this one.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°This is mine. You can¡¯t like this one.¡± ¡°I like this one, and I want this one.¡± Seeing how unreasonable Zayden was, Joy went ahead and got physical as soon as he finished his sentence. She tried with all her might to take the airne model from Zayden, but thetter had no ns to let go. While they were both in a tug of war, Joy suddenly let go, and Zayden fell to the ground because of that. He could feel his bottom aching from the fall. His eyes were red, but he was in no rush to get up. Instead, he called out upstairs, ¡°Uncle Evan, Uncle Evan. Joy bullied me. She bullied me.¡± Just a brief moment after he said that, Nicole came down the stairs anxiously. She quickly went over to Zayden and picked him up when she saw him on the floor. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Joy. She was trying to steal from me. She even bullied me. Joy is so naughty!¡± Zayden went ahead and started using Joy. Kyle and Juan looked at each other when they saw how Zayden had used Joy. They knew he was the one who took Joy¡¯s stuff, yet he was telling Nicole that Joy took his stuff. Meanwhile, Joy was no fool. She picked up the two models in each hand and asked Zayden, ¡°Which one were you ying with just now?¡± ¡°I-It was that one, but I don¡¯t want that one anymore. I want to y with this one.¡± ¡°No! The one you¡¯re ying now is mine, and I¡¯m not letting you y with it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ying it no matter what. Uncle Evan said that I can y whatever I want, wherever I want!¡± ¡°This is my toy, and I¡¯m not letting you y with it,¡± said Joy as she tried to take back her toy from Zayden. However, Zayden kept his grip on it and refused to let go. ¡°Joy, let Zayden y for a bit, okay?¡± Joy thought about it for a moment, then she went into the toy room and shut the door. She even locked the door from the inside. ¡°All right. I¡¯m not going to y with you anymore, and I¡¯m not going to let you y with anything from the toy room too. You will y with that model on your own.¡± Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Make Peace Zayden was taken aback by her words. He was in disbelief that he was only allowed to y with that one toy. After fiddling with it for a while, he soon lost interest and went toward the toy room with it. ¡°Joy, I don¡¯t want to y with this anymore. It¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to y it anymore. I want to y something else.¡± ¡°No! You went through so much to take it from me, so you can¡¯t be ying anything else. You¡¯re only allowed to y that.¡± Unhappy, Zayden pouted at her words. He then turned around and looked at Juan and Kyle. ¡°Juan, Joy doesn¡¯t want to y with me. I want to go home. I want to go home and look for Daddy!¡± ¡°Why would you want to go home. You just came. You should stay here for a few days.¡± ¡°Joy doesn¡¯t want to y with me, and she¡¯s not letting me y with the toys,¡± Zayden replied with his head hung low. Juan looked at him and said in a serious manner, ¡°Zayden, you can try and think of a way to get Joy to y with you and let you y with the toys again.¡± Zayden¡¯s eyes darted as he thought about Juan¡¯s words. After a moment of silence, he turned around and knocked on the toy room¡¯s door. ¡°Joy,e out and y with me. I won¡¯t steal your toys anymore.¡± ¡°No!¡± replied Joy as she stood firm on her decision. Zayden pondered for a moment and went on, ¡°Please y with me. I want to y with you.¡± He waited for a moment for her reply, and when she did not, he called out sweetly, ¡°Joy! Dearest Joy!¡± Juan and Kyle looked at each other at the sight of that. Not only were they surprised by Zayden¡¯s actions, but Juan could not help but notice how simr Zayden was to Davin with his sweet-talking. Meanwhile, the door was finally opened. Joy came out looking serious as she asked, ¡°From here on, are you going to steal someone¡¯s toys again?¡± ¡°No,¡± promised Zayden with all his heart. ¡°You should apologize to me then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joy.¡± ¡°Okay, I forgive you. We can y together again.¡± With that said, Zayden handed the model to Joy happily. He then turned to look at Kyle and Juan with delight as though he had achieved his goal and stuck his tongue out cheekily at them. Damn, this kid has brains. He would do anything for the sake of ying and those toys. At dinner, Maya made a home-cooked meal for Joy and the kids. Not only did she prepare all sorts of cake pops that they loved, but she also made sure there were nutritious foods for them.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The three children were beaming when they saw the food. They could not stop showering Maya with compliments, saying that she was the best cook in the world. Maya looked at them, and she could not help but think of herself when she was young. She remembered how she was the total opposite of them. Not only was she not as good with her words, but she was also not as bright as they were. She even remembered how she would always look around with her big, round eyes while rubbing her hands together nervously. She was gullible and always lost. If she could turn back time, she would want to hug that innocent, chubby little girl. ¡°Maya, I want French toast.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have it tomorrow. I didn¡¯t make any today. I¡¯ll make it for you guys tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. Maya will make us cake pops, choctes, and also strawberry-vored desserts.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll make all those tomorrow.¡± Seeing how easy she said yes, the childrenughed happily and thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Maya.¡± After dinner, Nicole made arrangements for where they were going to sleep. ¡°Joy, we¡¯ll let Zayden and Luke sleep in a room, and you¡¯ll sleep with Daddy and me, okay?¡± Joy pondered for a moment. She thought of how she had been sleeping with Sophia instead of her parentstely in Imperial Garden, and she missed her parents. Thus, she nodded and answered, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 To The Kindergarten ¡°Such a good girl, Joy.¡± After getting Zayden and Luke settled, Nicole even told the maids to check in on them during the night as she was a little worried about the two of them sleeping on their own. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that said, Nicole held Joy in her arms and went back to the master bedroom. When she passed the study, she noticed Evan working in front of hisputer. Joy leaned over to her ear suddenly and whispered, ¡°Mommy, when is Daddy going to sleep?¡± ¡°When he¡¯s done with work.¡± ¡°Would that be veryte?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why? Do you want to y with Daddy?¡± Joy¡¯s eyes began darting back and forth, and she did not answer her mother. Nicole thought she wanted to y with Evan, so she brought her into the study. However, when she got to Evan¡¯s side, Joy merely stared quietly at him. ¡°Joy, did you want to y with Daddy?¡± asked Nicole. Upon hearing that, Evan turned to Joy and asked, ¡°Do you want to y with me?¡± However, Joy shook her head and replied, ¡°No. I just wanted to tell Daddy that you shouldn¡¯t stay up toote and that you should sleep early. Grandma said that it¡¯s bad to stay upte at night. You¡¯ll get dark circles.¡± She made circles with her hands and put them on her eyes as she said that. Evan chuckled at the sight of that. He was surprised by how she was concerned about his health at such a young age. ¡°Okay, I hear you. I¡¯ll go to sleep in just a bit.¡± Joy nodded at his words and added, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± ¡°All right. I know.¡± Nicole then brought Joy back to the bedroom. She grabbed her pajamas and went to bathe her. Joy was smiling like a little princess in a tub full of bubbles. The sounds ofughter from the mother and daughter filled the entire bathroom. Once Joy was done, Evan came in right when Nicole carried her to bed. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Come on. Give me a hug.¡± Evan held Joy in his arms, and the more he looked at her, the more he adored her. He could not help but think how that adorable face had be prettier than when she was a newborn, not to mention how much she resembled both him and Nicole. ¡°Joy, is it okay if I hold you to sleep tonight?¡± Joy pondered for a moment and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Give me a kiss,¡± said Evan.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Joy responded by wrapping her arms around Evan¡¯s neck and kissing him. Evan watched her the entire time with adoration. A weekend full of fun went by just like that, and it was almost time for Luke to go back to school. Once the three children had their meal, Nicole had Damien send Luke to the kindergarten. When Zayden and Joy heard of it, they were intrigued and even thought of going themselves. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a lot of children in the kindergarten?¡± asked Joy. ¡°Yes. There are a lot of children in the kindergarten. We can all y together.¡± ¡°Mommy, I want to go to the kindergarten too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Nicole thought about it for a moment before she agreed, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll go and have a look at the kindergarten then.¡± As soon as the two children heard that, their eyes were beaming with anticipation. Meanwhile, with Luke gone for a few days, Levant had begun to feel as though something was amiss. He could not help but wonder how Luke was doing over at Imperial Garden. He even wondered if Luke would miss him or even Tiffany. Should I call and ask? With that thought, he looked up at the clock and noticed that Luke would have gone to kindergarten at that time. Thus, he figured he should ask when he was back from school. He even thought that maybe Luke would call him after school. ¡°Little brat, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t miss me at all,¡± Levant muttered to himself. As soon as he finished his sentence, he saw Tiffany passing by his room. It was time for her to get to work. Seeing how motivated and high-spirited Tiffany was every day, even Levant felt exhausted on her behalf. After all, she deserved a break considering all her sess, not to mention how bad it would be if her health deteriorated because of how hard she worked. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 The Mother And Brother Levant thought of how he should find a time to tell those things to Tiffany so that she would pay more attention to her health. Meanwhile, Tiffany arrived at thepany like usual. She had just parked her car and was heading to her office when her assistant came over in a hurry and stopped her. ¡°Ms. Watson, someone¡¯s here to see you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Over there. They say they¡¯re your family, and it¡¯s urgent.¡± Family? Tiffany¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked over at the information desk. Her heart sank when she saw her mother and younger brother standing in front of the desk. Immediately, all the bad memories from her past surged into her mind. She remembered how her mother tried to force her to remarry back then as though she was eager to have her out of the house. Besides that, when she was homeless and had to rent her own ce, her mother still went to her for the same thing again and again. Back then, all she had ever dreamed of was to have her own house. At that time, she really thought that there was no ce for her in the whole world. Living had be so hard that she even thought of ending it all. It was that thought that caught Levant¡¯s attention. If anything, not only did Levant lend her money when she was going through a hard time, but he also saved her life. Tiffany could not help but feel a throbbing pain in her chest as she was reminded of the living hell she had gone through. I wonder what is it that they want? With her fist clenched tight, she suppressed the emotions inside her and walked toward them. ¡°Tiffany,¡± her mother called out affectionately as soon as she saw her. However, Tiffany was unbothered. Instead, she felt a little sick to the stomach at the sound of her voice. ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°Y-Yes. It¡¯s your brother. He has something to ask of you.¡± Tiffany turned to her brother, and she almost did not want to bother herself with him as she thought of his actions when she was going through the roughest time of her life. However, she kept her calm and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve got something to tell me?¡± Yet, before he could answer, her mother interjected, ¡°Yes, there is, and it¡¯s important.¡± She then looked around before she went on, ¡°This is not the ce to talk. Since thepany is yours, we should go to your office.¡± Tiffany was a little taken aback, but she quickly turned around and headed toward the stairs. The two followed behind her and went up the stairs together. As soon as they were inside the office, her motherplimented the entire office. She talked about how grand and ssy the design of the office was and even said it was a perfect match for Tiffany. She then added, ¡°I knew you would seed one day. Back when you were a kid, someone once told me that you would achieve great sess when you¡¯re all grown up.¡± Meanwhile, Tiffany found it ironic to hear her say that. ¡°So, is that why you were so harsh on me? Is that why you weren¡¯t the slightest bit concerned when I was being forced to a corner?¡± Tiffany¡¯s mother was not expecting such a response, and her expression darkened at Tiffany¡¯s words. ¡°Tiffany, how could you say that? I did all those things for your sake. I was only thinking about your happiness. I only forced you to get married so that you could have a happy home.¡± ¡°If you were really thinking about my happiness, then you wouldn¡¯t have pushed me like that. I already had an unfortunate marriage once. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to marry again so carelessly. You¡¯re my mom, yet you never thought about these things. You only knew how to force me into doing things for your own sake. You saw my divorce as an embarrassment, and you felt humiliated when I refused to remarry. You couldn¡¯t bear what people were saying, so you forced it on me instead.¡± ¡°How can you say that? I only did that because I didn¡¯t want to see you bring up a child all alone. I was only thinking on your behalf. Tiffany, you should understand my concerns.¡± Concerns? Is that really what it is? Then I guess I would never understand them.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Desperate ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to talk about the past. Just tell me why you¡¯re looking for me this time.¡± Her mother nced at the little boy, who had lowered his head, and said with tears streaming down her miserable face, ¡°Tiffany, I¡¯m well aware of your current level of sess, and right now, money is just a number to you. But your younger brother, on the other hand, is currently living a miserable life as a result of his business failure. He also doesn¡¯t have any money in his possession. It is currently difficult to live in this world without money. So, do you think you can help him?¡± Tiffany then shifted her gaze from her mother to her younger brother. When she looked at her brother, memories from the past began to flood her mind. How should I even describe this brother of mine? After her divorce, she had tried to ask her younger brother for help when she was homeless. At that time, she was holding her baby and nned to stay at her younger brother¡¯s house. ¡°Matthew, do you think you could let us live in your spare house? My child is currently with me, and we require a temporary shelter for the time being.¡± Her younger brother looked at her embarrassingly and seemed to have all kinds of concerns. After that, he hesitantly gave her the key to the house. ¡°Thank you.¡± When she got ahold of the key, she felt that she had finally found themselves a temporary shelter. During those days, she would always work hard whenever her child was not with her, thinking that she could rely on herself and have their own home as soon as possible. She also did not mind the size of the house as long as they could live at ease. Nevertheless, something unexpected had happened. One day, after she had coaxed her child to sleep, she sat in front of theputer and was about to begin her work when she noticed Matthew had called her. He told her that the ce he was currently living was inconvenient and had nned to move back to that house. Tiffany had a jolting shock when she heard that. She felt like a stray dog who had found a temporary home but had to start wandering the streets again. She had expected that there might be such a day sooner orter, but she didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon. Looking at the child sleeping in the cradle, she let out a deep sigh. At that moment, she was at a loss for words. ¡°When are you going to move in?¡± she inquired after a while. ¡°The weather is getting hotter and hotter, so I intended to move in as soon as possible.¡± Tiffany felt that her younger brother¡¯s words made no sense at all. Does he mean that it will be hot when moving the stuff or something else? She did not understand what he meant. Hence, she resignedly replied, ¡°Alright, I will find a new house as soon as possible.¡± After saying that, she was curious about her younger brother¡¯s response. Will he be uneasy about letting a woman with a child look for a new home? Just as she was fantasizing about it, Matthew replied decisively, ¡°Okay!¡± Tiffany didn¡¯t know why, but her heart suddenly felt empty when she heard that. She realized at that point that the only person a divorced woman could rely on was herself. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but tears welled up in her eyes as well. At that moment, she had a new understanding of a family bond. Soon after, she had rented a house on her own. However, her mother felt that renting a house was an embarrassment to their family and would always urge her to remarry every now and then. Thinking of what had happened back then, sorrow and bitterness washed over her heart. She did not know how to describe the feeling of loneliness and despair. Tiffany then clenched her fist, took a deep breath,posed herself, and looked at Matthew. ¡°You came here to borrow money from me?¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°Well, Sis, I¡¯m out of options and desperately need money right now, so could you lend me some?¡± She remained silent for a while. ¡°I want to ask, what was on your mind when you kicked me out of your house?¡± Matthew did not answer her. ¡°Have you ever thought that I was desperate at the time as well?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Gratitude Matthew remained silent. He tried to open his mouth, but no words came out. When her mother saw that the situation did not look good, she walked up to Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany, that¡¯s all in the past. Why do you still mention it? Your brother is having some trouble right now. When he gets through this, he will help you in the future as well.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m in a grave situation in the future, I also won¡¯t ask him for help! I still have my own dignity!¡± Matthew¡¯s expression darkened a little when he heard that. Her mother¡¯s face darkened as well. ¡°Tiffany, blood is thicker than water. Both of you are siblings. You shouldn¡¯t be mad at him right now. He is your biological younger brother! You should help him!¡± ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t want to help. We shouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce. You should simply treat this ungrateful wretch as if you had raised her for nothing. I¡¯ll just take it as I never had a sister before!¡± ¡°Son, what is the use of being angry at this time? She is both my daughter and your sister. She should help you! You¡¯ve also allowed her to live in your home for a month! This counted as you previously helping her! As a result, your sister should also help you.¡± It was obvious what her mother had meant. She hoped Tiffany could be grateful for the kindness Matthew had shown in the past. She wanted Tiffany to repay him. This was what was on their mind currently. Tiffany¡¯s gaze was then fixed on her mother. ¡°Mom, you are right. He did let me stay in his spare house for a month. I should be grateful for it. Since you wish for me to show some gratitude to him, why don¡¯t you tell me how I should pay him back?¡± ¡°The one month he let you stay in his spare house was his token of gratitude to you as his sister. Now that he is in trouble, you should treat him as your younger brother and help him.¡± ¡°How do you think I should help him?¡± ¡°Give him some money to help him through his troubles.¡± Tiffany kept her mouth shut. She felt obligated to repay Matthew for the kindness he had shown her. Despite the fact that he eventually kicked her out, she did stay there for a month. However, she did not know how to repay this gratitude. She gave it a thought. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we treat the one month I lived there as if I were renting his house for a month. I¡¯m going to pay ten times the rent.¡± Her mother was taken aback. ¡°How much is ten times the rent?¡± she asked. Tiffany calcted for a while. ¡°Based on the condition and maximum value of his house, one month should be about three thousand. I¡¯ll give him thirty thousand. If you think that thirty thousand is too less, I¡¯ll pay a hundred times the rent then. Three hundred thousand, is it enough?¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand? What can he do with three hundred thousand? It¡¯s not enough to repay the gratitude your younger brother had shown! This gratitude is not something that can be repaid by handing over hundreds of thousands worth of money!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, three hundred thousand is the maximum amount I can give. If you don¡¯t want it, you don¡¯t need to take it.¡± After she had finished speaking, she looked at Matthew, who had remained silent there with a calm expression, with mixed feelings in her heart. If her younger brother didn¡¯t abandon her so resolutely when she was in trouble, she wouldn¡¯t treat him like this right now. There was a saying that when one was in trouble, the true nature of the people around that person would reveal itself. She did not feel guilty at all even when she treated Matthew like this. Matthew remained silent for a while before he replied, ¡°Okay, three hundred thousand it is.¡± ¡°Son, how can three hundred thousand be enough? You need at least three million to get through this difficult time! Your sister is quite rich right now. You should talk to her and beg her to give you a bit more. As long as she helps, you will get through this difficult time!¡± Tiffany looked at her mother speechlessly. She does everything she can to force me to marry back then, and now she does not have any bottom line in helping her son. Does she believe I¡¯m the type of person who forgives everyone, no matter what happened in the past? I will not forgive him! She didn¡¯t mind being selfish because it had been a traumatic experience for her, and she couldn¡¯t forgive him for that. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Glutton Matthew didn¡¯t ask for more when he saw she had made up her mind. He epted the three hundred thousand. Tiffany didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directly gave him a card. ¡°Here, take it.¡± He immediately turned around and left after he took the card. After that, her mother stretched out a finger and pointed fiercely at Tiffany. She then sighed while gritting her teeth and left as well. This matter had made Tiffany feel ufortable as she did not know whether she was doing the right thing. However, she felt no remorse for what she had done to Matthew. She then neatly arranged the documents on the desk, organized the desk, and began to immerse herself in work. On the other side of things, Zayden and Joy reluctantly came out of the kindergarten as they kept looking back and forth at the kindergarten. ¡°Mommy, when can I go to the kindergarten?¡± ¡°You are still young right now. When you are older, you can enroll in it.¡± ¡°How long do I have to wait? The kindergarten looks so fun. There are seesaws, wooden horses, and lots of people. I¡¯d also like to go to kindergarten,¡± Joy replied in an adorable voice. Nicole looked at her, and a scene shed through her mind. In that scene, Joy was carrying a school bag and walking into the kindergarten. After that was elementary school, then middle school, high school, and university. She will need to devote many years to her studies once she enters school. She suddenly felt a little unbearable and hoped Joy could attend kindergarten aste as possible. ¡°Wait for a little while longer. When Joy can attend kindergarten already, Mommy will personally send you in.¡± After Joy heard that, she pouted her mouth, feeling a little disappointed. Kindergarten looks so fun. I hope I can attend it as soon as possible. Zayden, who was at the side, looked at Joy. ¡°I don¡¯t think kindergarten is fun.¡± ¡°Why is it no fun?¡± Joy asked Zayden. Zayden replied without any hesitation, ¡°I can¡¯t find any delicious food in the kindergarten. However, there are lots of delicious food at home. You can eat whatever you want, and you can eat as much as you want. So it¡¯s better at home.¡± Nicole looked at Zayden talking at the side and suddenly thought of Maya. Maya used to enjoy eating when she was a kid. In order to satisfy her desire to eat delicious food at any time, she had specially sewed arge pocket for her to store her snacks. After hearing it, no wonder Davin said that Zayden doesn¡¯t look like Kyle or Juan, but Maya. The way Zayden speaks is also like Maya. ¡°Zayden, what do you want to eat?¡± Zayden pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I want to eat desserts, coconut cake, and other things¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes suddenly had a scene of Maya blinking herrge eyes while talking. ¡°Mommy, I want to eat French toast and coconut cake.¡± She then adored Zayden even more after discovering that he wasContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. simr to Maya. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and wait for Maya to get home from work so she can make those delicious meals for you, okay?¡± Zayden nodded obediently. Joy silently sighed when she saw Zayden¡¯s behavior. Zayden is a man, and a man should consider how to be a superman. How can he be thinking only about food? No, I have to find a way to make Zayden understand this. At night, after Maya returned home and heard that Zayden wanted to eat coconut cake, she immediately agreed to it. ¡°Sure, I will make it for you now.¡± Zayden happily licked his lips when he heard that. He then followed behind Maya and inquired, ¡°People are saying that we are very simr, Maya. Is it true that you used to love food when you were younger?¡± Maya turned to face Joy, who was standing beside her. ¡°It is not correct. They are simply deceiving you. I used to dislike eating as a child. I try to refuse whatever food people give me.¡± Zayden furrowed his brow when he heard that Maya¡¯s response was different from what his daddy had told him. ¡°But my daddy said that you loved to eat.¡± Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Superman ¡°Your daddy is deceiving you. Take a look at my slim figure. Do I appear to be someone who loves to eat?¡± Zayden looked at her carefully and noticed that Maya¡¯s figure was indeed slim. So Maya is speaking the truth? He scratched his head, unsure what else to say. ¡°It¡¯s important to remember that eating too many desserts is bad for your health. It is also extremely difficult to lose weight after gaining weight, so you should try to eat less in the future.¡± Zayden gave her a suspicious look when he heard that. ¡°Maya, are youzy and not feeling like cooking food for me? Is that why you said that?¡± ¡°Well, no. I¡¯m only reminding you for your own good.¡± ¡°But I feel that if you don¡¯t let me eat, it¡¯s not good for me.¡± Maya was speechless in response. When she looked at him, she realized that he, too, was a glutton. ¡°Glutton always have a reason for their glutton behavior. Maya understands you, so you only have to wait here obediently. Maya will go and make you your favorite coconut cake.¡± Zayden nodded happily. ¡°Okay.¡± After that, he sat on the stool beside him and waited obediently. After Maya had finished making the coconut cake, she brought it to the table. ¡°Okay, you can start eating now.¡± Zayden then licked his lips, picked up the knife and fork, and devoured the food. Maya, who was standing beside him, smiled as she watched him devouring his food. She felt that he reminded her of herself in the past. Just when Zayden was about to finish his coconut cake, Joy walked up to him while holding a few pictures. ¡°Zayden, let me show you these pictures.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zayden looked at Joy while chewing the coconut cake in his mouth. Joy then unfolded the picture swiftly, and it turned out to be an edited picture. The person in that edited picture was Zayden, and the only difference was that he had turned into a fatty in that picture. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The chubby belly, the chubby face, the chubby little hands, and the squinting eyes made him look like an idiot. ¡°Is this me? How did I be like that?¡± Zayden looked at Joy in confusion. Joy told him firmly. ¡°This is you! This is what you look like when you overeat and gain weight!¡± Zayden was stunned when he saw that. He thought that it was too exaggerated and felt that it was impossible for him to be that fat. Joy then showed him another edited photo. This picture had made him appear much fatter, and he had turned into a fat man. Zayden¡¯s eyes widened in surprise while covering his mouth with his hand when he saw that picture. He was stunned for a few seconds before looking at Joy with a conflicted expression. ¡°This isn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to be like that. You want to be a superhero. Am I right?¡± After she finished speaking, she showed him thest edited picture. It was a picture of Zayden wearing a superhero suit. He looks extremely cool and handsome in that picture. Zayden was taken aback when he saw that picture. ¡°Wow! Is this me?¡± ¡°You will be like this as long as you control your mouth and eat less. You are much more handsome than this!¡± Joy¡¯s words had made Zayden feel strong motivation. He looked at his unfinished coconut cake and at the extremely cool and handsome superhero in the picture before deciding to keep his mouth shut. ¡°I¡¯m not eating any of these anymore. I have decided to lose weight.¡± ¡°Zayden, you aren¡¯t fat. If you want to eat, you can eat. However, you need to remember to control your mouth.¡± Zayden nodded his head vigorously. For the sake of his superhero dream, he would control his little mouth. Maya let out a chuckled and turned to look at the mischievous Joy. She was then reminded of Nina and her as children. Nina¡¯s method of advising her to eat less was to scold her orugh at her like a pig. If Nina had used this method of encouragement at the start, it might have worked for her. This child sure is mischievous. ¡°Zayden, are you happy living here?¡± Footsteps could be heard from a distance. His voices had already reached the room before Davin arrived. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Maya The Pig Zayden looked back. The moment he saw Davin, his eyes lit up like bright stars in the night. In his adorable high-pitched voice, he called, ¡°Daddy!¡± Then, he opened his arms, eager to jump into his father¡¯s embrace. ¡°Zayden, it¡¯s been a few days since Ist saw you. I miss you so much. How about you? Do you miss me?¡± Davin tenderly embraced his precious son and observed every inch of his body as though checking if the boy had any injuries. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Zayden giggled as he reached out to pinch Davin¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t miss you. Uncle Evan¡¯s ce is great. I get to y with so many people and have lots of delicious food!¡± Hearing his reply, Davin knitted his brows and pointed at the boy¡¯s chest. ¡°You little brat. Don¡¯t you have any conscience? How can you not miss your dad?¡± ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so fun here. I-I don¡¯t have any time to think about you.¡± Zayden pouted as he replied honestly. Indeed, children spoke whatever came to their minds. ¡°Is it that fun here? If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t need to follow me back. Stay at Imperial Garden instead.¡± Davin ced Zayden on the floor as he spoke. The boy fidgeted with his fingers before taking out the edited pictures given by Joy. He passed it to Davin and proimed firmly, ¡°Daddy, I want to be Superman! I¡¯m not eating anymore.¡± ¡°What Superman? Why aren¡¯t you eating anymore?¡± Davin skimmed through all the pictures and turned toward Maya. ¡°Did you make these?¡± Maya denied, ¡°Uncle Davin, it¡¯s not me. It was Joy¡¯s idea. She¡¯s afraid that Zayden wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain himself and would keep eating until he gets too chubby. That was why she intentionally made these pictures to coax him into controlling his diet and taking care of his health.¡± Hearing her exnation, Davin scowled and inquired, ¡°Control his diet? You guys intend to make my son eat less?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, the man shot a worried look at his precious son and understood the reason behind the latter¡¯s words earlier. ¡°What if you cause my son to starve to nothing but skin and bone?¡± ¡°I can be Superman then!¡± Zayden replied. ¡°Still, that doesn¡¯t mean you should starve!¡± Having said that, Davin turned to look at Joy, who was swiveling her eyes around. ¡°Is this your idea? I highly suspect that you¡¯re intentionally deceiving my son into starving himself so that you can cut the expenses on food in Imperial Garden!¡± Wide-eyed, Joy refuted, ¡°Uncle Davin, I¡¯m doing this for Zayden¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t you alwaysin that you don¡¯t want Zayden to overeat till he became a fat pig like Maya when she was younger?¡± Upon hearing her words, Maya felt offended. With her arms crossed before her chest, she looked at Davin and demanded, ¡°Uncle Davin, do you always go around telling the kids that I constantly pigged out when I was young? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve ruined my image in their hearts gravely. Thus, I demandpensation for my tarnished reputation.¡± Davin scrutinized Maya before asserting, ¡°On what grounds are you imingpensation from me? What I said was irrefutable. I¡¯m a man that values only the truth.¡± Maya pursed her lips. ¡°Zayden,e here. I¡¯m also ady that values only the truth. Therefore, I¡¯ll tell you about your dad¡¯s glorious past. Do you know why your mom doesn¡¯t allow you to fight? That¡¯s because your dad, he¡ª¡± Davin immediately interrupted, ¡°Maya! Some things are best kept from children. It won¡¯t do them any good. Think about their feelings.¡± ¡°You refuse to let me tell them because you want to protect your honorable image in their eyes. Right? Fine. Then we should help each other out. When you tell them about my childhood next time, you have to keep my image in mind.¡± Davin contemted for a moment before agreeing, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Don¡¯t worry. I will keep that in mind. We should help each other out.¡± Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Upon seeing Davin gritting his teeth, Maya nodded in satisfaction. She then turned to look at the two children. ¡°Zayden, go ask your dad. What did I look like when I was younger? Was I like what he said, a fat pig that only loved to eat?¡± Davin nced at her before putting on an extremely genuine look and lying, ¡°No, Maya never allowed herself to overeat when she was young. Look at how in shape she is now. Therefore, you can imagine how self-disciplined she was as a child. She wasn¡¯t a glutton but a slim and pretty fairy instead.¡± Baffled, Zayden and Joy looked at each other. Then, they directed their gazes at Davin simultaneously. Scratching his head, the boy queried with an innocent look on his face, ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s not what you usually say.¡± ¡°I was merely joking with you before. Now, I¡¯m very serious!¡± Still feeling bewildered, the two children looked at one another again. Zayden then asked, ¡°Joy, is Daddy telling the truth?¡± Joy chuckled as she eyed Davin. ¡°Uncle Davin is a liar regardless.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If what he used to say was not the truth, that means he lied and is a liar. And if what he¡¯s saying now is untrue, he still lied. Thus, no matter what, he¡¯s still a liar.¡± Davin scratched his nose awkwardly upon hearing her exnation. It seems like I can never get away with being a liar. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s stop dwelling on this. Why are you two the only ones here? Where¡¯s Luke?¡± ¡°Luke is drawing in his room. Uncle Davin, why are you looking for him?¡± Joy blinked her big, round eyes as she questioned. Davin paused and pondered for a moment. ¡°Nothing. Has his dade to fetch him?¡± ¡°No.¡± That unexpected answer took him by surprise. On second thought, he figured it made sense since Levant was stubborn and thus would notpromise easily. ¡°Joy, if Mr. Levantes personally to pick up Luke, don¡¯t let Luke go with him. However, if hees together with Luke¡¯s mother, you can let him go back with them.¡± Puzzled by his request, Joy stared at him nkly. Even so, she still nodded and agreed, ¡°Uncle Davin, I¡¯ll do so.¡± ¡°Good. I trust that you¡¯ll handle it well!¡± At that moment, Maya nced at the time and asked, ¡°Uncle Davin, have you eaten dinner? I made some of my signature dishes. Do you want to eat with us?¡± After thinking for a moment, Davin agreed readily, ¡°Sure. I haven¡¯t had your dishes for a long time.¡± Meanwhile, Levant was sitting in his room. Feeling bored, he took a sip of his tea while musing to himself, ¡°Does that little brat love Imperial Garden that much? He hasn¡¯t called me once after so many days. Doesn¡¯t he miss his daddy at all?¡± After whining, he reached out to grab his phone. Before he made the call, he stopped for a while and thought, If Luke doesn¡¯t miss me at all, why should I keep thinking about him? Moreover, that little brat won¡¯t be mistreated at Evan¡¯s ce. Forget it! I¡¯m not going to call him. Let Evan take care of my son! Although he was grumbling out of annoyance, he could not stop himself from wondering what Luke was doing at that moment. Soon, Tiffany came back from thepany. Upon seeing Levant, she immediately queried, ¡°Luke isn¡¯t home yet?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± That stunned her, and she stood still for a while before turning to head back to her room. Suddenly, Levant yelled at her from behind, ¡°If you miss him, you can give him a call.¡± Tiffany abruptly halted in her tracks and shot him a breezy smile. ¡°No need. I feel at ease, knowing that he¡¯s staying at Imperial Garden. Mrs. Seet will take good care of him.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Levant furrowed his brows. She and Luke have never separated from one another. Does she truly not miss him? ¡°If you really miss him, you can give him a call and ask about his condition right now.¡± Tiffany contemted for a moment. ¡°No need,¡± came her reply before she strode to her room without looking back. Levant was rendered speechless by her reply. Sulking, he, too, did not contact Luke since even Tiffany refused to make the call. He heaved a sigh inwardly and decided to wait until Luke gave in. I bet that little brat won¡¯t stay at Imperial Garden for long. It¡¯s not like he can stay there forever. I¡¯ll settle the score with him once he returns. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 A Promise On the next day, Nina acted like a programmed robot, driving to Seet Group after breakfast, as per usual. Right as she set foot in the office, she saw Stephen, who had been awaiting her arrival for some time. ¡°Ms. Nina, here¡¯s the design I didst night. You can have a look at it.¡± Nina reached over to take the folder. After going through the content attentively, she found that the design was outstanding. The packaging could augment the ssiness of the product, and the style was groundbreaking. Hence, she believed it would fascinate the public onceunched. ¡°The design is very well done and unique, especially this part. Using this color scheme really emphasizes the ssiness¡ª¡± At that point, she could not help but raise her head to survey Stephen. ¡°Did youe up with the design by yourself?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, I thought about it while sketching the design. That¡¯s the final look.¡± Again, Nina lowered her eyes to scrutinize the sketch. Some parts of the design were simr to that suggested once by Chris. How coincidental¡­ Could Stephen be rted to Chris? At that thought, she raised her head and observed Stephen yet again. Feeling ufortable under her gaze, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Instead of answering, she queried in a soft voice, ¡°Do you know Chris?¡± At the mention of Chris, Stephen felt a pang of heartache. Avoiding Nina¡¯s bright eyes that were eager for an answer, he shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Instantly, disappointment surfaced in her eyes. ¡°Your design is reminiscent of his.¡± Stephen¡¯s expression darkened. In truth, he suddenly had an inspirationst night, so he switched on hisputer and sketched the design. After seeing his work, he was astounded by his improvement and could not believe he had drawn it himself. Although he did learn trantion and design, he could not fullyprehend thetter. Hence, he only continued his trantion work and never knew he had such exceptional talent in design till then. Could it be because of¡­ Seeing him lost in his thoughts, Nina frowned and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all right?¡± Her query had hime back to his senses. Shaking his head, Stephen said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll head back to work now.¡± As he walked away, Nina observed his figure. From his physique to his gait, she failed to find any resemnce to Chris. However, while lowering her head to gaze at the design again, she recalled the previous events and could not fathom why she was constantly reminded of Chris. Are Stephen and Chris rted to each other? What¡¯s their rtionship? Nina fell into deep thought. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Concurrently, Stephen returned to his office and sat on his chair, looking somber. He could not shake off a strange feeling. Every time Nina looked at him, he could feel his heart racing, but he never understood why. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ He subconsciously rested his hand on his beating heart with his eyes cast downward. Suddenly, a promise he made to someone shed across his mind. A secondter, he murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡± Back at the study in Imperial Garden, Nicole, who had just concluded the details regarding the construction of the hospital, closed herptop. After stretching her arms and swiveling her neck, she was about to stand up when she heard Joy and Zayden giggling at the door. Upon looking up, she saw both of them smiling at her. ¡°What are you twoughing at? Did you cause trouble again?¡± Joy shook her head. ¡°No, Mommy. I am a good kid.¡± Zayden nced at her and quickly looked back at Nicole, adding, ¡°Joy¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t cause any trouble. W-We merely¡­¡± Instead of finishing his sentence, the boy scratched his head. Ah, I almost spoke the truth! I truly am such an honest boy! ¡°Merely what?¡± Nicole probed. Joy, standing beside Zayden, immediately put her finger on her lips to hush him. Catching her hint, Zayden was troubled. Uh, does Joy not want me to tell the truth? Then should I still say it? Feeling hesitant, he continued to scratch his head. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 The Two Troublemakers ¡°Zayden, merely what?¡± Nicole pressed on. Zayden stared at her with widened eyes, clearly still in a dilemma. Nicole stood up and walked to him. To lure him into speaking the truth, she uttered, ¡°Zayden, I know you¡¯re a good kid. Tell me what it is, and I¡¯ll bring you guys out to y after this. What do you think?¡± That suggestion was irresistible. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Anywhere you like.¡± ¡°I want to go to the zoo and look at the pandas, goris, monkeys, elephants, tigers¡­¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring you to the zoo. There are various animals there. You can look at them to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Hearing her promise, Zayden nodded vigorously in exhration. ¡°We merely took some of Maya¡¯s ingredients to feed the stray dogs. We identally mixed the ingredients and spilled some on the floor when we were doing so. Also, we used Nina¡¯s makeup tool kit to dress up our doll and identally broke her lipstick. Now, the doll ispletely stained. Aside from these, we filled a vase in the living room with water, picked some flowers from the flowerpots outside, a-and drew a big egg on Uncle Evan¡¯s shirt because we heard Nina also did that when she was young. We wanted to do the same. And we¡­¡± Nicole suddenly had a terrible headache while listening to Zayden recount his and Joy¡¯s glorious deeds. It had merely been one hour since she left them alone, yet the two were able to cause so many troubles. Nicole could not imagine how chaotic the room would be if they were left alone the whole day. Undeniably, these two are troublemakers. After Zayden was done reporting their deeds, he looked at Nicole and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything. When are you bringing us out to y?¡± Nicole took a deep breath before answering, ¡°After I¡¯ve appointed someone to clean up your mess. Now, go to the toy room to y. You¡¯re not allowed to touch Nina¡¯s makeup tool kit and Maya¡¯s ingredients, nor can you go anywhere else. Understand?¡± Zayden nodded docilely. As long as she would bring him out to y, he would even stand still obediently and wait for her. When Joy brought him to the toy room, she questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t we promise not to tell Mommy? Why did you tell her everything?¡± ¡°I want to go outside and y, and we can go once we tell her everything.¡± ¡°Well, you could¡¯ve hidden some of them.¡± Zayden stopped in his tracks and looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to be an honest kid and not be a liar like my daddy?¡± Joy was stumped by his reply. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told her about things we did to Nina¡¯s and Maya¡¯s stuff. They will punish us when theye back at night.¡± Zayden paused in his tracks again and stared at her with a serious expression on his face. ¡°How will they punish us?¡± At that point, he grew afraid, reminded of how his father disciplined him. Joy pondered for a moment before assuring, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nina and Maya won¡¯t be as strict as your dad.¡± ¡°Then how will they punish us?¡± he asked, still feeling worried. ¡°They will call us troublemakers and lecture us.¡± Hearing that, Zayden felt relieved. A rebuke did not bother him much. Having ordered the maids to clean up the children¡¯s mess, Nicole headed to the toy room. ¡°I¡¯ll help you two change your clothes now. Once that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll bring you two out.¡± ted, Zayden nodded vehemently. ¡°I can go see pandas!¡± Nicole then dressed them in stylish clothes before leaving the house with them happily. After parking the car, the trio walked to the zoo¡¯s entrance. However, they had just taken a few steps when they turned their heads and saw an infuriating incident urring before their eyes. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Ten Lucky Customers A boy was seen scratching her car with a sharp object. Nicole anxiously made her way forward, and the two children followed closely behind her. As soon as she approached, she saw a long scrape on her car¡¯s body. Oh my gosh! I¡¯m so d I spotted that in time! If I had been a few minuteste, who knows what would¡¯ve happened to my car? ¡°Hey, kiddo, what you¡¯re doing is wrong!¡± ¡°I can do whatever I want.¡± The boy mischievously dragged his eyelids back with his fingers and stuck his tongue out at her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Stop it right now!¡± Zayden walked over and grabbed the boy by his arm. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± thetter roared at Zayden. Alerted by her son¡¯s cry, the mother came over. The woman red at Zayden and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing that Zayden was yanking her son¡¯s arm forcefully and that Nicole and Joy were merely staring at the side, she barked in displeasure, ¡°What are you doing? Are you allowing your child to hit my child? Is this how you educate your child? How ill-mannered!¡± In a serious tone, Nicole exined, ¡°Your son scratched my car. Zayden only grabbed his arm to stop him. Since your child damaged my car, you should educate him properly andpensate me for it.¡± When his mother saw the scratch on Nicole¡¯s car, she retorted shamelessly, ¡°My son didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Plus, you¡¯re the one who parked your car at the wrong ce! Otherwise, why did he choose to scratch your car but not the others? This is your own fault and responsibility. You have no one but yourself to me!¡± Immediately after saying so, she grabbed her child and walked away, all the while cursing under her breath. What the heck? What kind of attitude is that? She had the audacity to treat me that way after her son scratched my car. Nicole red at the mother from behind. Even though she wanted to reason with her, she knew better than to do so with an unreasonable person. How should I punish her and make it clear that her child needs to be taught right while also avenging myself? Nicole pondered for a moment before lowering her gaze to meet Joy¡¯s. With her big, round eyes widened, Joy gazed at her mother. ¡°Mommy, this woman is horrible. I bet she wouldn¡¯t be acting the same if it was her car that was scratched.¡± Her remark inspired Nicole. That¡¯s right. She wouldn¡¯t be thinking that way if it was her car. When then happens, I bet she¡¯ll freak out. ncing at the mark on her own car, she had a lightbulb moment and decided she had to teach that mother a lesson. Zayden, standing at the side, suggested, ¡°Joy and I will get some stones and scratch that nasty woman¡¯s car!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Zayden. You¡¯re a good kid. You can¡¯t do things like this.¡± Nicole leaned down and fixed her gaze on Joy. Then, she whispered something in thetter¡¯s ear. Swiveling her eyes around, Joy giggled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m on it, Mommy.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Nicole stopped her and approached a person who was handing out flyers. ¡°Miss, could you do me a favor, please? I¡¯ll tip you for it,¡± she asked. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What you need to do is¡­¡± ¡°Just like that, and I¡¯ll get the tip?¡± Thedy looked at Nicole in disbelief. Thetter nodded. ¡°Yes. Once the job is done, I¡¯ll give you cash.¡± Thedy was silent for a while as she considered the offer. Since the purpose of her handing out flyers was merely to kill time, she thought it would be better to make use of the time to make some extra cash. Hence, she said with a nod, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get to it now.¡± In an instant, she walked up to the mother from earlier. Blocking her path, she began to strike up a conversation with thetter. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you have a minute? Our mall is holding an event whereby we¡¯ll pay for ten lucky customers. Everything is on us. No matter how much money you spend today, we¡¯ll pay for it, whether it is thousands or tens of thousands.¡± Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Money Had Fallen From The Sky ¡°Are you being serious? That sounds too good to be true!¡± The mother stared at thedy in disbelief. If someone else had told her that, she would have been skeptical. However, upon seeing the stack of flyers in thedy¡¯s hands, she was stunned and began to find it believable. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real. Are you interested in participating in this event? If so, you only have to fulfill one condition.¡± Filled with excitement and curiosity, the mother inquired, ¡°One condition? What is it?¡± ¡°I need your help in distributing two hundred flyers. After that, I¡¯ll take a few pictures as proof. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give you a coupon. You can proceed to shop in the mall, and there¡¯s no limit to how much you can spend. For your information, our mall sells diamond rings too! There is a catch, though. There are only five of them, so the customer who arrives first will be more likely to receive it. You¡¯d better get moving if you¡¯re serious about getting it.¡± Diamond rings? There are diamond rings? Big and sparkly diamond rings? The mother had wanted a diamond ring for a long time but had never been able to afford it. Undeniably, it was hard to resist. By handing out two hundred flyers, she could reap plenty of wonderful rewards. It was as if money had fallen from the sky. ¡°Great, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡± ¡°Your child is slowing you down. Here, let me watch over your child while I take photos of you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The mother instructed her child to stay with thedy before excitedly carrying on with her task. As if she could see a diamond ring summoning her, she distributed the flyers quickly. The more flyers she handed out, the closer she felt to the diamond ring. Waiting aside, the boy lifted his head and asked thedy, ¡°Can I help my mommy?¡± ¡°No. She has to do it herself, or else it doesn¡¯t count.¡± After hearing that, he rolled his eyes at her. When he turned around, a new and exciting toy that appeared before him caught his attention. ¡°What is this?¡± He curiously reached for the toy. Yet, Joy¡¯s adorable face showed up before he had a chance to grab it. ¡°Do you want to y with this toy?¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°This is what I got as a reward for drawing a picture. Because of how well I drew, my mommy decided to buy it for me. Do you know how to draw? You have to be really good at it to earn a reward.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Of course I do!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Well, show me.¡± At first, the boy was hesitant, but he was soon tempted to agree when he looked at thetest toy in Joy¡¯s hands. Should I draw? ¡°What do you want me to draw?¡± ¡°Draw something that you like.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After finishing his sentence, he hesitated once more. ¡°Where should I draw?¡± Joy pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°I drew mine on my mommy¡¯s car. After I drew on it, the car looked so pretty. Does your mom have a car?¡± ¡°Yes, she does!¡± ¡°Draw it on your mom¡¯s car then.¡± The boy rubbed his head. Am I allowed to draw on Mommy¡¯s car? ¡°Are you scared? Coward!¡± the sharp-witted Joy taunted and rolled her eyes at him. As a pampered child who was never criticized by others, the boy was immediately provoked. Hence, he yelled, ¡°I¡¯m not scared! You¡¯re the coward, not me!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re brave enough, go ahead and draw something. I¡¯ll give you this toy if your drawing is actually good.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it! Just wait here with the toy. It¡¯s going to be mine very soon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he dashed over to his mother¡¯s car. Twenty minutester, the mother had just distributed thest two flyers in her hands when she suddenly noticed that thedy had vanished. In search of her, she swept her gaze across her surroundings and mused, ¡°That¡¯s odd. Where¡¯s that lady? How can she be gone?¡± Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Bears Since she remembered the name of the shopping mall from the flyer, she thought it did not matter if she failed to locate thedy. Anyhow, she hadpleted the task and could simply head over to redeem the itemster. After taking a few steps, she suddenly thought of her son, and her heart skipped a beat. Wait, my son and thatdy are missing. Please don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s a human trafficker and has taken him away. At that thought, she panicked and took out her phone to call her son¡¯s smartwatch. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the parking lot.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°What are you doing there? Where¡¯s thedy who was looking after you just now?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯m drawing right now. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± With that, the boy ended the call. The boy¡¯s mother heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness he isn¡¯t missing,¡± she mumbled to herself as she made her way to the parking lot. When she approached her car, she was stunned to see two bears on it. Instantly, her eyes popped, and she started screaming, ¡°What happened? Who vandalized my car? This is unbelievable! Whoever did this has to pay for it!¡± At that moment, she saw her son walking toward her from the rear of her car. ¡°Mommy, what do you think of these two bears? Are they nice? I¡¯ve also drawn two pandas on the other side. Don¡¯t they look realistic?¡± After hearing what her son had said, the woman was on the verge of copsing. ¡°W-What did you say? You did this?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who did the drawings. I also drew one at the back, but it¡¯s only a baby wolf. Mommy, look. Is it nice?¡± The woman stared at her son, tempted to punish him. ¡°You rascal! Why did you do this? You are really asking for it!¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m doing this to exchange for thetest toy. You have no idea how much fun that toy is. I¡¯ll show it to youter.¡± He did all these just to get a toy? The woman stared at her gullible son and felt disappointment and anger arise within her. Suddenly, she thought of something and questioned her son, ¡°What toy are you talking about?¡± The child answered her in a serious manner, ¡°A little girl wants to give it to me. She¡¯s the daughter of thedy whose car I drew on just now.¡± As if a bolt of lightning had struck her, the woman was rooted to the spot. Only then did she understand she had been set up. I get it now. It must be that woman¡¯s doing! She must have been upset with my attitude earlier on and wanted to teach me a lesson. This won¡¯t do! I have to confront her! Holding her son¡¯s hand, the woman started to walk in the direction where Nicole¡¯s car had been parked. However, when they arrived, that car was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Mommy, where is that little girl? She hasn¡¯t given me thattest toy yet! I want that toy! I want it!¡± Surprised, the woman cast her eyes downward and stared at her son, who was throwing a tantrum. ¡°You want that toy very much, don¡¯t you!¡± While shouting, she spanked his bottom in a fury. The child started wailing and yelling at her, ¡°Why did you do that? You are a meanie! A meanie!¡± ¡°You rascal! Look at what you¡¯ve done to my car! What I did is nothingpared to the damages you¡¯ve done! How dare you cry and call me a meanie! I ought to give you a piece of my mind!¡± As she spoke, she spanked her son hard on his bottom again. The child cried out even louder. Zayden and Joy, hiding in a corner, witnessed the scene and could not help but make remarks. ¡°Oh my. She spanked him really hard. It must be painful.¡± ¡°After this incident, she will surely know how to educate her child in the future. The two of you are not to vandalize anybody¡¯s car ever. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the two children answered simultaneously. ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s go to the zoo.¡± Zayden and Joy were thrilled to hear that. Brimming with excitement, they followed Nicole into the zoo. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Wonder Elephant ¡°Woah! Look, it¡¯s Dumbo! There are giraffes here too!¡± eximed Zayden. He was ecstatic to see those animals. Joy looked at him and said solemnly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call it Dumbo. Elephants are not silly. Their long trunks allow them to spray water. Our noses can¡¯t even do that, so they are not silly at all.¡± Zayden was baffled for a moment. Nheless, what she said made sense to him. Right at that moment, the elephant sprayed water at them, fascinating the boy. ¡°I won¡¯t call it Dumbo anymore. Instead, I will call it Wonder Elephant!¡± Err¡­ That¡¯s a unique name for sure. Blinking, Joy listened as Zayden began calling the elephant with that name and thought it was interesting. Filled with amusement, Nicole caressed Zayden¡¯s head. She had always felt that he bore a strong resemnce to Davin. While they were having fun in the zoo, Sophia was asking about the updates on Kyle¡¯s and Juan¡¯s love lives in their office at Seet Group. ¡°Juan, do you have a girlfriend?¡± Smiling, Juan replied, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m too young to have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Young? You are already in your twenties! It¡¯s time to get a girlfriend. Shall I introduce someone to you?¡± Rendered speechless, he turned to look at Kyle. ¡°Grandma, Kyle is older than me. He doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend yet, so there¡¯s no need for me to be in a hurry to find one!¡± Sophia turned her attention to Kyle and asked the same question, ¡°Kyle, do you have a girlfriend?¡± After giving it some thought, Kyle replied, ¡°Grandma, t-there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯m still busy with my work. My career is the most important thing to me right now.¡± ¡°What? You shouldn¡¯t waste your youth on thepany. At your age, you should be dating and falling in love. Since you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, let me introduce one to you!¡± Kyle was dumbfounded. ¡°Grandma, I think you should introduce the girl to Juan. He¡¯s more outgoing, so girls would find him more attractive.¡± As soon as Juan heard that, he said, ¡°No, let Kyle meet the girl. He¡¯s the older one.¡± ¡°Please set her up with Juan. He¡¯s more suitable.¡± ¡°Introduce her to Kyle!¡± ¡°To Juan!¡± Their grandmother was rendered speechless for a moment. With a smile on her face, she looked at her two grandsons and interrupted, ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to do this. Both of you have different personalities, and I am well aware of that. I found a girl for each one of you, so there¡¯s no need to fight.¡± Floored by her statement, the brothers looked at each other withmiserating eyes. They never expected their grandmother to be so thoughtful. It seemed that neither of them could extricate themselves from the situation. ¡°Grandma, did youe all the way here just to tell us about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have arranged for both of you to meet the girls tonight. Now that you know, you can get ready for your dates. If I let you knowter, you may not be able to get ready in time.¡± Blind dates? The two young men looked at one another in silence. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to go on a blind date. A handsome, charming guy like me won¡¯t have issues finding a girlfriend. Why did you set me up with someone?¡± ¡°Well, since you are not looking for one, and I¡¯m worried that the good ones will be taken, I have taken the liberty to arrange it for you. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Go together and meet them separately. I promise you will be happy with my arrangements.¡± ¡°Grandma, I really don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Me too, Grandma.¡± Seeing how they kept rejecting her, Sophia grew displeased. ¡°No way! You have to do as I say. Even your dad and uncle have to follow my instructions, let alone you boys! You two rascals better buck up! I¡¯m still waiting for my great-grandchildren!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Blind Dates Immediately, Juan started to coax his grandmother with his honey tongue. ¡°Grandma, you will live to a hundred years old at least. Even if we wait another twenty years to have children, you will still be able to hold your great-grandchildren!¡± Twenty years? What is this rascal trying to do? Does he only want to settle down when he¡¯s forty years old? He would be too old by then! No woman would want him! At that thought, she red at him. ¡°Nonsense! You will be forty in twenty years. You should be having grandchildren by then, not children!¡± Juan froze before responding with a smile, ¡°Grandma, that isn¡¯t what I meant. What I mean is that we¡¯re not in a hurry to settle down right now. Rest assured. We will definitely find our other halves before we turn forty!¡± ¡°No! I have no confidence that I will live till a hundred years old. I want to see both of you settle down and have children as soon as possible! I want to meet my great-grandchildren.¡± Sophia¡¯s tone was final. She was adamant about having them follow her instructions. Kyle and Juan looked at each other with solemn expressions. Deep in their hearts, they knew there was no way for them to escape the blind dates. At that same time, they wondered what kind of girls their grandmother had arranged for them to meet. That night, under the watchful eyes of ke, the brothers arrived at the meeting ce¡ªa first-ss hotel. ¡°The twodies are already here. Please go ahead.¡± ¡°We got it. ke, if we leave because the girls don¡¯t take a liking to us, would it still consider that we¡¯ve fulfilled Grandma¡¯s request?¡± ke nodded after thinking for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If thedies aren¡¯t satisfied with both of you, someone will inform Ma¡¯am.¡± Eyes lighting up, Juan started scheming. As for Kyle, he was determined to mess up the blind date regardless of the kind of girl he would meet later on. With their minds made up, the two young men strode into the hotel. As they passed the brightly lit lobby and were about to go to the rooms, they paused abruptly in their steps. ¡°Hold on a minute. Which rooms are we supposed to go to?¡± ¡°One is Room 226, and the other is 228.¡± ¡°Right. Grandma sure knows how to pick the rooms. But who¡¯s going to 226? Me or you?¡± After contemting for a while, Kyle replied, ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I wasn¡¯t paying attention earlier. All I know is that we have toe here.¡± Juan blinked and said, ¡°Since you are the older one, you should go to Room 226. I will go to Room 228.¡± That made sense to Kyle, so he agreed. Kyle walked into Room 226, but it was empty. I suppose my blind date isn¡¯t here yet. Should I stay and wait for a while more or leave now? Just then, he heard footsteps closing in. Turning around, he saw a woman with wavy chestnut-brown hair. She was dressed in colorful clothes and carried a Chanel bag on her arm as she click-cked toward him in her high heels. Kyle studied her in detail and found her makeup too heavy. All in all, she looked too mboyant to his liking. So, this is the kind of woman that Grandma thinks is suitable for me? ¡°Hi, Mrs. Seet has arranged for me toe to this blind date.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my grandmother, and I¡¯m her grandson.¡± When the woman heard his reply, she checked Kyle out. Huh, something is amiss¡­ He doesn¡¯t look like the man in the photo. That guy looks so handsome and cheery with a bright smile on his face. Meanwhile, this guy in front of me looks so serious. They arepletely different! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sophia told her that her date was an energetic, outgoing, free-spirited person who loved freedom. He sounded like her type, which was why she had agreed toe to the blind date. But he looks nothing like what Mrs. Seet has described! However, upon closer inspection, she realized he looked the same as the man in the photo. Could it be that he¡¯s acting this way because it¡¯s our first meeting? Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 The Decision ¡°So, shall we have a chat?¡± she suggested. Maybe he will reveal his true nature after we chat for some time? Wearing an impassive expression, Kyle nodded and walked into the room. After sitting across from her, he perused her as if she was an object. Then, he spoke in a very formal tone. ¡°Is this how you usually dress?¡± ¡°Yes! I love to wear this type of clothes and wear heavy makeup as well. They make me feel alive. I think life should be filled with colors and wonders.¡± ¡°Is that why you painted your face with all kinds of colors?¡± She looks exactly like a clown, and there¡¯s nothing graceful about her. I wonder why Grandma picked someone like her for me. Seeing the frown on his face, the woman could not help but feel that something did not sit well with her. His question, expression, and gaze are odd. Does he think I¡¯m not good enough for him? Swiveling her eyes around, she replied, ¡°Yes, I like it this way. This is the real me. I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with being myself. I¡¯m not like some people who put on a dignified front, yet deep down, they have a yful and uninhibited soul!¡± A yful and uninhibited soul? I can ept the ¡°uninhibited¡± part since I do relish freedom after all. As for the yfulness¡­ ¡°Since when did you see me being yful?¡± In private, Juan had always said that he had a stone-cold face and that he inherited that aspect from their father. Not only does she dress extravagantly and wear heavy makeup, but she also lies through her teeth. How superficial of her. ¡°Don¡¯t even try to deny it. I¡¯ve seen evidence that showcased the yful side of you.¡± The photo that Sophia had given her was the best proof. Unable to fathom her words at all, Kyle decided there was no need to continue the conversation. It was aplete waste of time. ¡°Please excuse me. I need to attend to some important matters, so I¡¯ll have to make a move first,¡± he voiced as he rose to his feet. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He¡¯s leaving? What the heck! Our conversation has barely begun, and he¡¯s already going? She asked directly, ¡°Am I not good enough for you?¡± Kyle did not hold back either. ¡°I don¡¯t think we are suitable for each other.¡± So he does think I¡¯m not good enough for him. Forget it. So what if his family owns Seet Group? That¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°Fine! I¡¯m not interested in you either! Goodbye!¡± With that, the woman shot him onest nce and left in a huff. Watching her stalk out, Kyle felt as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. Meanwhile, in Room 228, Juan was eyeing the woman sitting across from him, his mind filled with confusion. ¡°Why did my grandmother introduce you to me?¡± Sally found it strange as well. Mrs. Seet had specifically told me that I was to meet Kyle. How did it turn out to be Juan instead? ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. Perhaps, you should ask her?¡± Juan thought about it and dropped the idea. If he were to question Sophia about it, she might think he hadints with her choice of his date and nag at him. Hence, the matter had to be dealt with care. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to ask my grandmother. Once we are done with our conversation, we will just let her know about our decision. That¡¯s all.¡± Decision? Sally frowned and asked, ¡°What kind of decision are we talking about?¡± What kind of decision? ¡°We just have to let my grandmother know if we are suited for each other or not. So, what do you think? Are we?¡± Sally kept quiet for a while. It did not matter to her if it was Kyle or Juan as long as it was someone from Seet Group. With a smile, she said, ¡°I think we are suitable for one another.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Juan was surprised. He recalled the scene when they first met each other and thought, I didn¡¯t sense any fondness from her end, so why would she think we are suited for each other? ¡°Do you really think we arepatible with one another?¡± She nodded in response. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 The Setup Juan was rendered speechless. After a while, he recalled something and asked, ¡°How did you know my grandma? Also, why would she want to introduce you to me?¡± Sally smiled at him in return and said, ¡°I helped her out by ident, and she thought that I was a kind and gentle youngdy. She also said that I might potentially be her granddaughter-inw since I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°Yup. It¡¯s that simple,¡± she replied sternly. Juan did not know what to say. How is Grandma so casual about this? This girl only helped her out, and she¡¯s willing to sacrifice her own grandson¡¯s happiness? The more he thought about it, the more he found the situation ridiculous. Slowly, he picked up the ss on the table and took a sip from it. At that moment, his phone rang. It was a call from Kyle. ¡°Everything¡¯s settled here. How are things at your end?¡± asked Kyle. ¡°Well, i-it¡¯s¡­¡± Juan stammered. ncing at Sally, he did not know what to do. Sally said that I¡¯m her type, but she¡¯s not really mine. ¡°Hold on. I have a few things to do at my end,¡± he went on. Just like that, he hung up the phone. Turning to look at Sally, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t know me at all. If you did, you¡¯d know that we¡¯re not a good match for each other. I¡¯m a man with tons of ws. Not only do I smoke, but I also love to drink and have lots of bad habits.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯re plenty of men like that, and I trust that you¡¯ll change to be a better man,¡± she responded optimistically. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m able to change even if I wanted to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine then. Don¡¯t change.¡± Juan was officially speechless. She really doesn¡¯t mind if I don¡¯t change? Then, he realized that his n was failing, and he needed to make himself look even worse than he did before. ¡°I hate being tied up. I love the smell of freedom and not having any constraints. So, I really don¡¯t think that we¡¯re each other¡¯s types,¡± he went on. ¡°I think it¡¯s great that you enjoy freedom. Plus, how would you know that we¡¯re not a good match if we haven¡¯t tried getting along?¡± She wants to try getting along with me?! He had a feeling that he could not resolve the issue right away. As if on cue, Kyle called him on the phone once again. Kyle was an impatient man, and it seemed that he could not wait for Juan any longer. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Picking up the phone, Juan said immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, he threw a nce at Sally and uttered, ¡°I have something extremely urgent going on, and I need to leave now. If Grandma asks you about it, you can say that¡ª¡± Cutting him off, Sally added, ¡°I¡¯ll tell her that we¡¯re trying to get to know each other at the moment.¡± A bitter smile appeared on his face as soon as he heard what was said. Whatever, she can go ahead and say whatever the hell she wants. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now then.¡± With that, he left the room in a hurry. ¡°What took you so long just to get everything settled?¡± asked Kyle as soon as Juan left the room. Sighing, Juan responded, ¡°It¡¯s not that I took so long to get things done, but I took so long and have yet to get things done. Never in a million years did I think that Grandma would set me up with her!¡± ¡°Precisely! I didn¡¯t think that she would set me up with a woman like that either. Now, it¡¯s crystal clear that her thoughts are different from ours.¡± After hearing that, Juan immediately looked at Kyle curiously and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the girl Grandma set you up with like?¡± ¡°What¡¯s she like? She¡¯s those frivolous and mboyant types.¡± Kyle was trying hard to describe the woman he had just met. ¡°That¡¯s it? Do you know which family does shee from?¡± Squinting his eyes, Kyle shook his head. ¡°I have no idea, and I¡¯m not interested as well. So, I didn¡¯t even bother asking.¡± ¡°Lucky for you, you don¡¯t know her origins just because you didn¡¯t ask. For me, I already know her background without the need to ask, and that woman is an orphan.¡± Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 An Orphan ¡°An orphan?¡± Kyle was shocked upon hearing what Juan said. I didn¡¯t think that Grandma would introduce an orphan to Juan. Did she actually think that he¡¯s kind and caring enough to take care of an orphan? ¡°Exactly. An orphan. Also, I bet you even know who she is,¡± Juan went on. ¡°Really? Who is she?¡± Kyle was even more shocked now. In his mind, he could not recall knowing any orphans. ¡°It¡¯s Sally Roberts. We¡¯ve seen her before. She¡¯s the one who tried to seek justice for herself by using Seet Group, and she¡¯s also the one who tricked Andrew.¡± ¡°Sally?¡± Kyle¡¯s expression was distorted. How could it be? Why would Grandma introduce Sally to Juan? Then, images of Sally seared into Kyle¡¯s mind. Slowly, his eyes darkened. Sighing, Juan looked devastated. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d be her. What shocked me the most was that she even said that we¡¯repatible.¡± ¡°What?! She really said that?¡± Kyle was in a state of disbelief. ¡°Exactly! I was trying my best to get rid of her by making it sound like I¡¯m a terrible person. I can¡¯t believe she ended up saying that my bad traits don¡¯t bother her. Not only that, she even said that it doesn¡¯t matter even if I didn¡¯t change. That woman left me speechless. Honestly, I have no idea how she¡¯d break the news to Grandma. I¡¯d be dead meat if she told Grandma that we¡¯repatible.¡± After babbling for a while, Juan decided to give it another shot in convincing Sally. With that, he took out his phone and dialed her number. The call connected at once. ¡°I forgot to tell you something, and it¡¯s extremely hard for me to exin to you. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± ¡°No, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she replied. ¡°Just think about it. Whatever it is, just know that you¡¯ll be living in hell if the two of us were to be together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I honestly don¡¯t mind.¡± Juan was speechless. This again. His jaw nearly dropped, and he did not know what else to say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tolerate you no matter how terrible you are. After all, I¡¯ll love your every w,¡± Sally replied optimistically. What on earth is happening? This is insane! He heard and understood what was happening. At that point, he wondered if it was love at first sight and if she had fallen for him entirely. He turned to look at the window. ¡°Drive,¡± he ordered the driver. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Kyle, did you hear that? This woman is clinging to me like a ko. I¡¯m doomed if she goes to Grandma and tells her that we¡¯repatible.¡± Meanwhile, Kyle was looking in front as his gaze darkened further. ¡°Sally mentioned that the reason Grandma wants her to be her granddaughter-inw was that she helped Grandma out by ident. Do you really think that this is necessary? Why does Grandma have to sacrifice me only to thank her?¡± With a night full ofints, the car drove toward Seet Residence. Meanwhile, Sophia was waiting impatiently for Juan and Kyle to return. ¡°So, what do you think of the girls I¡¯ve introduced? Do you like them?¡± she asked curiously. Kyle¡¯s face turned gloomy as he blurted, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re a good match, and I¡¯ve already told her.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Kai? How are the two of you ipatible?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like women who are superficial and shallow.¡± Sophia was shocked to hear the way Kyle described the woman she set him up with. That¡¯s impossible. Sally¡¯s a smart woman, and she¡¯ll definitely be a good right-hand woman to Kyle. Seeing Sophia¡¯s response, Juan added, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so good at nning things out. How could you sacrifice your grandson just because this woman helped you out? This makes me wonder what she did to make you want her to be your granddaughter-inw.¡± Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 She Saved My Life Sophia turned to Juan, utterly stumped. ¡°What? Are you referring to Sally?¡± ¡°Yup, I¡¯m referring to her all right! Well, I think she¡¯s rather strange. She didn¡¯t even mind when I disparaged myself but insisted that we make a good match. I truly don¡¯t understand her!¡± Frowning, Sophia eximed with surprise written all over her face, ¡°She thinks that you make a good match with her?¡± Juan failed to perceive the implicit meaning behind her question, so he honestly replied, ¡°Yeah. I disparaged myself to the point that I wasn¡¯t even worth a single dime. Not only did I denigrate myself at the hotel, but I even made a phone call to her after leaving the hotel and poured scorn on myself further. I told her innumerable ws I have, but she didn¡¯t seem bothered at all!¡± He then snapped his head over to Kyle. ¡°He also heard me making the call, so you can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Hearing that, Sophia eyed Kyle dubiously. ¡°Kai, is Juan joking with me?¡± ¡°No, Grandma. Everything he said is true.¡± Kyle wore a solemn expression. Sophia¡¯s expression instantly changed. Fixating her eyes on them both, she asked once more, ¡°Are the two of you really not pulling my leg?¡± Juan and Kyle didn¡¯t quite understand her meaning. Nheless, Juan swore, ¡°I swear on my life that I¡¯m truly not lying. That Sally is just too weird. She really didn¡¯t mind me deprecating myself!¡± At that, Sophia sighed inwardly. I was nning to introduce Sally to Kyle. Why did she take a fancy to Juan instead? I think her personality makes her more suited to Kyle. And Kyle said that the woman he met earlier was shallow and ostentatious. Could it be that he was speaking of Yne? This¡­ She mulled it over before understanding finally dawned upon her. Ah, Juan and Kyle must have mixed up their blind dates! But then, it¡¯s really surprising that Sally actually feels that Juan is a good fit for her! While she was still deep in contemtion, Juan again inquired, ¡°Grandma, Sally said she helped you out once. What kind of help did she render you that an astute person like you would agree to have her marry into the family as your granddaughter-inw?¡± ¡°Juan, Sally said she thinks that you both are suitable? What do you think about her, then?¡± ¡°About that, Grandma¡­ I really don¡¯t quite know the answer to that, but she¡¯s pretty unique with her eloquence.¡± When Juan said that, Kyle turned to him with a gaze that had abruptly darkened significantly. ¡°Then, are you willing to try dating her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important, Grandma! No one knows what will happen in the future. Who knows what fate has in store for me? Anyway, you haven¡¯t told me what kind of help she rendered you.¡± ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t exactly help me. Instead, she saved my life.¡± ¡°Saved your life? Was it that serious?¡± Juan was all the more curious upon hearing that, and he looked at Sophia unblinkingly.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Kyle was likewise surprised. ¡°When did she save you, Grandma?¡± ¡°It was justst month¡­¡± The floodgates of Sophia¡¯s memories swung open, and memories started pouring into her mind. She then told them everything that had happened, recounting, ¡°Back then, I had just exited the mall after shopping. When I passed by Auric Avenue, a reckless driver appeared out of nowhere. He was unskilled at driving and barreled right at me. I was really frightened at that time, afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you both getting married and having children. I thought I would go to heaven before seeing the two of you carry on the name of the Seet family. But luck was on my side, for a pair of hands suddenly pushed me out of the way in the nick of time. Only then did I have a narrow escape from death.¡± While speaking of that, she still felt a shudder running down her spine. ¡°So, the person who pushed you out of the way was Sally?¡± Juan queried. ¡°Yes, it was her. If it weren¡¯t for her, I might have crossed the great dividest month. The moment I saw her, I took a great liking to her, feeling a sense of affinity with her at a single nce. On second thought, I felt that might be a blessing in disguise, and God was sending me a granddaughter-inw. Thus, I got the idea of introducing her to you both.¡± Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 An unskilled driver appeared out of nowhere, and Sally saved Grandma by coincidence? As Juan pondered upon it, the scene shed across his mind out of the blue. Therefore, he started imagining the situation then. But while doing so, his active imagination added a few details to the incident, and he even felt that it made much sense. Hence, he softly muttered, ¡°Yeah, that must be it! That had to be what happened¡­¡± ¡°What are you mumbling about over there, Juan? What must be it?¡± ¡°Grandma, do you know why a car driving at such a high speed appeared all of a sudden?¡± Sophia deliberately thought for a moment before answering, ¡°A coincidence, I suppose. I think that the driver must have lost his mind!¡± ¡°No, I think someone must have bribed him. As for who the mastermind is, it¡¯s clear when you consider the person who benefitted from the incident.¡± Her brows furrowing, Sophia eyed him. ¡°What do you mean, little brat? Are you saying that¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I suspect that it was a self-directed show by Sally herself. First, she conspired with the driver. Then, she saved you when you were about to be hit. After doing so, she bided her time to approach you before finally realizing her motive.¡± Speaking of that, he seemingly realized something in hindsight and eximed, ¡°I initially felt that she was different, not materialistic or a gold-digger. But I never thought that she was only more cunning than most. Her desire to marry into money is no different from those crass women who wish to marry above their station!¡± Kyle said nothing, but his pupils constricted, and he couldn¡¯t help wondering whether Sally was truly such a person. Sophia was silent for a long moment before she looked at Juan. ¡°Stop making wild guesses as you please. I didn¡¯t find her to be such a person! And if she really has such an intention, I¡¯d feel happy instead. The first time I saw her, I felt that she was in an entirely different ss than the average socialite. You should consider yourself lucky if someone like her takes a liking to you!¡± ¡°Verily, I don¡¯t understand you, Grandma! You¡¯re saying that I should consider myself lucky if a woman with ulterior motives takes a liking to me? Besides, she might not really be interested in me. I think she might have some other motive.¡± ¡°Never mind that. Since she feels that the two of you arepatible, you can get to know each other first. What if you¡¯re both each other¡¯s cup of tea?¡± The fact that Sophia wasn¡¯t at all bothered about the possible motive Juan spoke of surprised Kyle, who was shrewd. Grandma has always been a sharp-witted person. Considering her attitude now, she has either investigated Sally or really thinks that she doesn¡¯t have an ulterior motive. But¡­ considering her style of doing things, I¡¯m more inclined toward the former possibility. Could it be that there¡¯s another reason for her ardor in having her marry into the Seet family? At that thought, his gaze darkened a shade. Meanwhile, Juan remained unconvinced and didn¡¯t quite agree. Someone like Sally is too glib. And the fact that she even used Seet Group to deal with Andrew Muir back then proves that she¡¯s indeed a very crafty woman. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll do me any good to have such a scheming and silver-tongued woman by my side. However, if I were to say this bluntly to Grandma, she might just nag me to death. Thus, I¡¯ve got to drive her away with my wit as soon as possible! ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Did you hear me?¡± ¡°I heard you, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that we get to know each other well,¡± Juan prevaricated. Sophia nodded though she inwardly felt that Kyle seemed to be more suited with Sally. Ah well, since she¡¯s taken with Juan, I¡¯ll just let the two of them interact first! When they both left the Seet Residence, Kyle wore a somber expression on his face, saying nary a word. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Conversely, Juan rambled on about his n. ¡°Since Sally said that she thinks we suit, I¡¯ll have her see how true it is and make her back out docilely. I might not be good at anything else, but I¡¯m an expert at doing things contrarily. I¡¯ll certainly have her know what regret feels like!¡± Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 I Will Protect You After he had finished prattling, Juan turned to Kyle and questioned, ¡°Say, do you think my conjecture that she deliberately approached Grandma makes sense?¡± Kyle jerked his head to the side and glowered at him. ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to interact with her soon, so you can verify that yourself!¡± As soon as he was done speaking, he mmed the car door shut with a bang. At that, bewilderment suffused Juan. He seems rather livid. What¡¯s wrong with him? Hmm¡­ How baffling! When they had returned, Nicole considerately inquired about their blind dates. With a grim expression on his face, Kyle dered that he didn¡¯t fancy his date before storming upstairs. Seeing that, Nicole frowned. He seems to be rather morose. Does he really hate the girl? N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°What about you, Juan?¡± While propping his face with a hand, Juan narrowed his eyes and thoughtfully replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got to interact with her a bit more before I can tell for sure.¡± ¡°In that case, do your best! I¡¯ve got confidence in you!¡± ¡°Me too, Juan!¡± Maya seconded at the side. Juan then turned to her and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend, Maya? If you don¡¯t, Grandma will introduce one to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, and I¡¯m not interested either!¡± ¡°Is that something you can arbitrarily decide? Kyle and I didn¡¯t want to go on our blind dates either, but we still had to listen to Grandma and went, no? Just you wait. You¡¯ll be next. I wonder what kind of boyfriend she¡¯ll find you. Perhaps she¡¯ll get you someone from the same industry!¡± ¡°From the same industry? You mean, someone who also owns a food za?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t necessarily be that, but he definitely has to be a foodie who loves to eat. Only then will you both match! Isn¡¯t there a saying that couples shouldplement each other? I think he might not necessarily be a good cook, but he¡¯ll certainly be someone who eats well. Then, you can cook delicious food for him every day!¡± Upon hearing that, Maya looked him up and down. ¡°Juan, I realized that you¡¯re getting increasingly sharp-tongued. You¡¯re my brother, so shouldn¡¯t you be hoping that I don¡¯t have to do anything? If my future boyfriend really coerces me into cooking for him every day, you should also side with me and seek justice for me, warning him not to order me around. That¡¯s how a brother should act toward his sister! No brother thinks as you do, hoping that I¡¯ll be a maid every day and serve my man!¡± Juan turned it over in his mind. ¡°Hmm, that makes sense. I¡¯llmit it to memory, so don¡¯t worry. At that time, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you as well, Maya!¡± At the side, Joy, who had juste downstairs, gazed at Maya while blinking her big eyes. Strolling over in delight, Maya leaned down and pinched her dainty face. ¡°Aw, you¡¯re so good to me! What would you like to eat, then? I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you too, Maya. I want to have a fruit tter! Will you prepare it for me?¡± Zayden asked with wide obsidian eyes. Maya contemted for a moment before she answered, ¡°Sure! Wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go and prepare a fruit tter. When it¡¯s ready, you two can share it.¡± ¡°I want to eat, too!¡± Luke, who was descending the stairs, chimed in. ¡°Okay, you three share it, then.¡± Subsequently, Maya went to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Juan stared at the three children. Uncle Davin and Mr. Levant are really stoic. Their children have been staying at someone else¡¯s house for a week now, but they¡¯re still noting over to pick them up. Uncle Davin has at leaste over once to visit Zayden, but Mr. Levant hasn¡¯t been here to visit Luke at all! Is this how he such be treating his biological son? At that thought, he scrutinized Luke. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that, Juan?¡± Luke queried. Juan leaned down and patted him on the head. ¡°Do you miss your mommy and daddy, Luke?¡± Luke¡¯s eyes betrayed his thoughts, and Juan perceptively realized that he indeed missed his parents. ¡°How about you give your mommy and daddy a call?¡± Luke considered that for some time, but he then shook his head. Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 A Mastiff ¡°You don¡¯t want to make a call? Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Because when my mommy and daddy have fixed their rtionship, they¡¯lle and pick me up together.¡± That was the cost of him running away from home. If Daddy doesn¡¯t do as I said, I¡¯m not going to call first and admit defeat! Juan said nothing for a while, a touch confused about the meaning of his words. He brooded over Davin¡¯s rough love life and his bone-deep obsession with Nicole. Out of the blue, understanding dawned upon him. ¡°Your mommy and daddy¡¯s rtionship will be fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Yup, I think so, too!¡± ¡°I believe that as well, Luke! If you need any help, just say the word. We¡¯ll help you!¡± Joy promised firmly. Zayden, on the other hand, patted himself on the chest. ¡°Count me in. I¡¯ll help, too!¡± ¡°Thank you! The two of you are my best friends forever!¡± ¡°Yup, we¡¯re best friends forever!¡± All three children¡¯s faces wore solemn expressions on their faces, their innocent looks amusing Juan greatly. At Levant Winery the next evening, Levant couldn¡¯t quite remain steadfast in his resolution anymore, fretting about Luke not having called him a single time in the past few days. Sitting on the wooden chair, he spaced out while staring at his phone unblinkingly. Inwardly, he was exceedingly conflicted, agonizing over whether he should give his son a call. ¡°That brat is really heartless! It¡¯s been a week, yet he hasn¡¯t rung me even once! It seems that he¡¯s terribly happy at Imperial Garden. Should I call him instead?¡± In the next instant, his mind drifted to another concern. That youngest daughter of Evan¡¯s is a little witch! Will she pick on Luke and order him around? And will she turn him into a people pleaser that he feels fearful whenever he sees someone of the opposite sex and does whatever they ask of him? His horror snowballed the more he thought about it. If that little witch really bullies him so much that he bes a coward, then his entire life will be ruined! At that thought, he picked up his phone. After a slight hesitation, he searched through his contacts and made a call. ¡°Hey! How¡¯s my son doing at your house, Evan?¡± Evan merely answered him with three brief words, drawling, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? How could you not know when he¡¯s staying at your house?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°How dare you? Do you like raising someone else¡¯s son so much, Evan? Luke has been staying at your house for so many days, yet you¡¯re not sending him home! Do you really think that my son is now yours? Tell you what, I brought my son up with careful nurturing! I¡¯m going to kill you if he¡¯s bullied so much that he turns into a timid and spineless person!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be bullied so much that he turns into a timid and spineless person. Instead, he¡¯ll be pampered to the point that he bes a domineering fighter.¡± A fighter? And a domineering one at that? After hearing that, an image of a mastiff popped into his mind naturally. He wants to turn my son into a mastiff? ¡°Watch your boundaries, Evan! I¡¯ll kill you if you really turn my son into a mastiff who bites everyone he sees!¡± Huh? Why would he think of a mastiff? Tickled pink, Evan retorted, ¡°I think you resemble a mastiff most!¡± After saying that, he hung up. ¡°Right¡­¡± Back at you! s, the man had hung up just when Levant started speaking. With his gaze glued to his phone screen that had gone dim, he castigated Evan before deciding to go and pick Luke up. I can¡¯t allow the son whom I spent so much effort nurturing to be turned into a dog by that ckguard! When Tiffany went back to Levant Winery after work, Levant told her to go and pick Luke up with him. ¡°Has Luke said that he wants toe home?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether he wants toe home, he must do so!¡± At the sight of Levant¡¯s decisive and determined expression, Tiffany was a tad puzzled. ¡°Has something happened?¡± Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Visiting Luke ¡°Yes! Something huge has happened! Luke is going to be wrecked!¡± Hearing that, Tiffany was bewildered, and she couldn¡¯t quite make sense of his meaning. She gaped at Levant with shock etched on her face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go to Imperial Garden for a look!¡± At the sight of his urgency as though some disaster was near at hand, Tiffany didn¡¯t question him further but rushed over to Imperial Garden with him. Right then, the children were ying in the toy room happily. Evan had just gotten home from work, but no sooner had he stepped into the living room than ke came up to him before he could even go upstairs to change. ke informed him that Levant had arrived with his wife and was seemingly not here for a friendly visit as he appeared to be foaming at the mouth. ¡°Mr. Evan, I¡¯m not quite sure why Mr. Levant is here. Should I allow him in?¡± Why he¡¯s here? Ah, I know all too well the answer to that! His darling son is still here, so he¡¯s naturally here to visit him. Besides, he even phoned me earlier. Therefore, Evan replied, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Evan!¡± Levant headed straight for the living room in a frenzy with Tiffany. When he caught sight of Evan, he acted as though the man owed him a humongous debt and demanded in a sharp voice, ¡°Where is my son, Evan? What right do you have to raise him like a dog?¡± In response, Evan stared at him coldly without saying a single word, calm and unruffled. His demeanor aggravated Levant all the more. ¡°Speak up! Have you gone mute, you high and mighty president of Seet Group?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The corners of Evan¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and he casually drawled, ¡°No, I¡¯m just watching a dog bark.¡± A dog¡­ bark? This ckguard is actually calling me a dog? ¡°Evan, thatment is just too caustic! Mark my words that I¡¯m going kill you if you¡¯ve truly ruined my son!¡± ¡°Okay! How are you nning to do that? You merely keep moring that you¡¯re going to kill me at Imperial Garden alone. I think you¡¯re courting death instead!¡± Hearing that remark, Levant was so enraged that he spat, ¡°Let¡¯s have a duel!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time for that. Anyhow, you didn¡¯te here to Imperial Garden to have a fight with me, did you?¡± ¡°Is my son okay, Mr. Seet?¡± the confused Tiffany at the side inquired while looking at Evan in bemusement. ¡°He¡¯s perfectly fine. In fact, he¡¯s ying in the toy room.¡± Only after Tiffany heard that did her heart that had been lodged in her throat finally settle back into her chest. She then turned to Levant, mystified about his im that their son was going to be wrecked. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Thank you for having taken such good care of him with your wife, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. He¡¯s been doing great here. Anyway, I¡¯ll have someone go and get him.¡± After he had said that, a maid headed to the toy room. In short order, the few children skipped out of the toy room. Luke was exceedingly thrilled when he spotted his parents. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± ¡°Luke.¡± Leaning down, Tiffany reached out and pinched his cheek. When she saw the innocent and adorable smile on his slightly chubby face, she grinned as well. ¡°Are you having fun here, Luke?¡± Luke nodded, gazing at her with eyes that shone brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been having tons of fun here, Mommy! I¡¯ve got so many people to y with me here, and Maya always prepares all kinds of delicious food for us. Joy and Zayden y with me, too. It¡¯s much more fun here than at Levant Winery!¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t even want to go home anymore and don¡¯t even want your parents, huh?¡± Levant questioned with a frosty expression on his face. Luke thought for a moment before he stared at him gravely. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve told you before I came here that I was running away from home. There¡¯s a condition if you want me to go home.¡± Having no idea what that meant, Tiffany queried, ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Luke lifted his eyes to her, conflicted as to whether he should answer her honestly, for he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that it would upset her. ¡°You said you¡¯re running away from home, Luke? Why did you do that?¡± Tiffany regarded him anxiously. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 A Pitiful Expression Luke went silent. In truth, running away from home was Davin¡¯s idea, and he merely agreed back then. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tiffany grew increasingly worried at his silence. Oh my God, it¡¯s a huge thing that he ran away from home! ¡°Well? Why did you run away from home? Do you not like Levant Winery? If so, we¡¯ll just move back to our old ce, okay?¡± Huh? Move out of Levant Winery? Then, Mommy and Daddy would drift even further apart, and I would¡¯ve made things worse instead of helping! ¡°No, Mommy. That¡¯s not it!¡± he hastily replied. When Tiffany heard his denial, she frantically asked further, ¡°If that¡¯s not it, why then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ because¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he wants the two of you to be close to each other and love him as the average parents do.¡± Luke¡¯s head snapped back, and he cast his gaze into the distance, only to see that Davin and She hade as well. At the sight of She, Zayden cried out and sprinted toward her at lightning speed as though he had seen his favorite food. Leaning down, She scooped him up and kissed him several times. Then, she pinched his cheek, asking, ¡°I heard from your daddy that you¡¯re eating less so that you can be a superhero, but why don¡¯t you seem any different to me?¡± At that, Zayden hung his head and touched his slightly rounded belly. ¡°That¡¯s not my fault, Mommy. Maya¡¯s cooking was too delicious, so I couldn¡¯t resist taking¡­ a bite more.¡± While saying that, he even held out a finger. ¡°Are you sure you couldn¡¯t resist taking a bit more?¡± She drawled. Zayden deliberately thought about it for a moment before he honestly held out three fingers. ¡°Actually¡­ I ate three bites more.¡± As She looked at her truthful son, a stunning smile bloomed on her face, and she patted her son on the head once more. ¡°Are you here to take Zayden home, Aunt She? I don¡¯t want him to leave. I want to y with him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick the two of you up, Joy. Grandma is missing you, so I¡¯m going to send you both over.¡± Zayden and Joy looked at each other before they both swung their gazes at Luke. She instantly understood their meaning. ¡°Do you want to go as well, Luke? If you do, I can bring you along.¡± Luke raised his head and stared right at Levant, a question shing through his mind. I¡¯m now threatening Daddy. Will it still be effective if I go to another ce? Seeing that her son wasn¡¯t saying anything, Tiffany bent down to his height. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my rtionship with your daddy, Luke. Just spend your childhood happily. That¡¯s what I want to see most. Don¡¯t worry about the matters between adults anymore, okay?¡± Luke lifted his head and nced at Davin, at which the man threw him a look. At once, his mind whirred at warp speed. He then put on a pitiful expression. ¡°I want to have a house filled withughter and warmth, Mommy. At Imperial Garden, I always see Mr. Evan and Ms. Nicole chatting andughing together. I¡¯ve never seen you do so with Daddy. Imperial Garden feels like a home, while Levant Winery feels cold and chilly. Usually, you¡¯re no different from a guest who¡¯s living there, behaving like strangers with Daddy. Other children¡¯s mommies and daddies don¡¯t act that way. Look at Ms. She and Mr. Davin. They¡¯re happy together, with chatter andughter, not like the two of you either.¡± After saying that, he lowered his head and pouted, making himself look all the more pitiful. At the side, Davin couldn¡¯t help eximing inwardly, Wow, his reaction speed is impressive! That aside, his acting skills are superb, too! He has the potential of being a celebrity, so his talent should be nurtured. Meanwhile, Tiffany was at a loss when she saw his son¡¯s ardent desire for warmth. Indeed, I live at Levant Winery with Levant, and we¡¯re husband and wife in front of outsiders. But that¡¯s not the case in reality. He¡¯s courteous with me and takes good care of me, yet he has never had any romantic attachment toward me. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 A Promise Knowing that matters of the heart couldn¡¯t be dictated, Tiffany had no intention of forcing Levant to love her. She thought that it was sufficient as long as Luke had the love of both his parents. Never in her wildest dreams had she thought that Luke would still find the maternal and paternal love lacking in warmth. Her emotions became a chaotic mess. She didn¡¯t really me herself since she indeed couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but neither did she me Luke since she understood his feelings all too well. She remembered that she was also very much envious of other children when she was young because they all had happy families, and their parents¡¯ rtionship was harmonious. Contrarily, her parents bickered daily. At times, they even had huge rows. For that reason, her recollection of her childhood and adolescent years was unhappy under the shadow of her family. She felt that the situation between her and Levant wasn¡¯t as bad as her parents since they at least had no altercations. However, she had never thought that it would still affect Luke adversely. Oh well, this is probably an inevitable impact of an atypical marital rtionship! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Luke¡­¡± She hugged her son tightly as guilt surged within her. Likewise, Levant felt a tad perturbed at the scene unfolding before his eyes. This is all on me! Still, I really can¡¯t force myself to feel any romantic attachment for her, nor can I bring myself to be with her as the average couple. I am working hard in that direction, but¡­ I just can¡¯t do it! At the side, Davin leaned close to him and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re really hard-hearted that you don¡¯t even love such a good wife and son.¡± Levant jerked his head back and glowered at him. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t love them? I¡¯m willing to give my life for them!¡± Nheless, Davin merely frowned. ¡°Are you serious? Women are the ones who love to utter such an exaggeration in this particr situation. What? Do you have a penchant for doing so as well? But you don¡¯t look like a woman.¡± ¡°Hey, watch your tongue! That¡¯s not an exaggeration. I was merely speaking the truth. I do love them very much, but my feelings toward Tiffany aren¡¯t that of romantic love. I can regard her as a family member or even my sister, but I just can¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°You just can¡¯t regard her as your wife, right? In my opinion, you¡¯re truly a scumbag!¡± ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re really a scumbag through and through, utterly irresponsible!¡± She seconded with her arms crossed. While her voice was lowered, making it seem as though she was muttering to herself, Levant could hear every single word. Not only were Tiffany and She good friends, but they were also both women. Thus, he understood why she would speak up for Tiffany at such a time and didn¡¯t take offense at her. He bent down and helped Tiffany, who was carrying Luke in her arms, up. Then, he turned to Luke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for your mommy and I will only grow closer as time goes by. Give me another chance, won¡¯t you?¡± When Tiffany saw that he was making such a promise to Luke, she suddenly felt difited. Feelings can¡¯t be forced, so it can¡¯t be easy for him either. Taking Luke¡¯s hand, she echoed, ¡°I also promise that my rtionship with your daddy will only grow increasingly closer.¡± Luke was stunned as he gaped at them both. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Mommy and Daddy being so in sync with each other. Heh, this is quite a nice feeling! ¡°I believe in you, Mommy, Daddy!¡± He shed them a sweet smile. At that turn of events, She and Davin looked at each other. ¡°Do you believe their promise?¡± She asked Davin. In response, Davin pursed his lips. ¡°It feels more like a brush-off, so I don¡¯t quite believe it. Didn¡¯t you notice the look in Levant¡¯s eyes when he was gazing at Nicole just now? He still has feelings for her, and it¡¯s difficult to shake off an obsession. I¡¯m truly worried that he can¡¯t get over her for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t get over her, he must find a way to do so. Considering his age, I think taking responsibility is far more important. Davin, do you have any good ideas to help him get over Nicole?¡± Davin pondered for a moment beforementing, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. How could I possibly have any ideas? This is a matter of the heart, so there¡¯s no cure for it. Haven¡¯t you ever heard of the saying that only love has no cure among the many diseases in the world?¡± Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Changing Wives She proceeded to study Davin with a strange look in her eyes. Uneasy at her scrutiny, Davin likewise used the same peculiar gaze to eyeball her. After the two of them had stared at each other for some time, She abruptly giggled. Surprise inundated Davin. ¡°Why are youughing? Is it because you think that you¡¯ve found a suave and handsome husband whom you find increasingly pleasing the more you look at me and feel buoyed with joy?¡± Upon hearing that, She curled her lips in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m just astonished that a good-for-nothing person like you can actually be so philosophical. It looks like you¡¯re not all that bad.¡± Disgruntlement swamped Davin. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you¡¯re speaking of me. I know plenty of philosophical stuff, but I didn¡¯t want to unt myself as a nerd. I¡¯m actually keeping a low profile without showing off.¡± That remark of his rendered She speechless. She then scoffed, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re very low-profiled, so much so that everyone in Y City knows that you¡¯re a good-for-nothing who loves drinking and brawling!¡± ¡°Well, you still like me despite my ws, no? Since we were in kindergarten, you pursued me relentlessly.¡± ¡°That proves that I was truly ignorant in my youth and was blinded for some inexplicable reason,¡± Shemented on a sigh. At that, Davin¡¯s brows knitted together. Hmm, she¡¯s actually going as far as denigrating herself just to heap scorn on me? ¡°Not only were you blind, but you even had your wires crossed. You must have been not quite right in the head. In fact, everything about you from head to toe must have malfunctioned back then.¡± Listening to his criticisms, She immediately grew livid. With her hands at her hips, she shot daggers at him. ¡°I gave you gave an inch, and you took a mile, huh, Davin? Go ahead and say another derogatory word about me if you dare!¡± ¡°You started it first. I was merely following your lead! How is that wrong?¡± Davin argued, feigning an innocent expression. ¡°I can belittle myself, but not you! Apologize right this instant!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Great, just great! You¡¯re going against me now. You must be yearning for me to teach you a lesson again, yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused, Sheep. Before we got married, you pursued me doggedly. Why have things changed after we got married? After having Zayden, especially, your status at home skyrocketed. Every so often, you threaten to teach me a lesson and punish me as you please. You¡¯re really getting audacious now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the tables have turned. I spent immeasurable effort to win you over back then and took everything you gave me for so many years. Now that my position is finally elevated after having a son, and I¡¯ve got your mother backing me up, I naturally have to take it back out on you! Oh yes, do you still remember the three promises your parents gave me the night before we registered our marriage, Davin? That¡¯s no different from your ve contract. You¡¯re mine now, so you¡¯ve got to do everything I ask of you. Don¡¯t displease me, or else¡­¡± No sooner had She¡¯s words fallen than a feather duster was timely handed to her. ¡°Here, Mommy!¡± Seeing that, everyone was dumbstruck. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Davin lowered his head and eyed Zayden, who was handing She the feather duster. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m your father, brat! Your biological father! Don¡¯t you feel bad when you see me being beaten up?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt you when Mommy hits you. Instead, it¡¯ll make Mommy happy. I even heard from Maya yesterday that it¡¯s a trend now for children to indulge their mommies. You¡¯ve got to do the same!¡± ¡°Good grief! Do I not pamper her enough? I¡¯ve spoiled her so much that she¡¯s now fearless!¡± Just after Davin had finished speaking, he howled as though someone yanked on his tail. ¡°Ow! Can¡¯t you leave me with some dignity when we¡¯re outside, Sheep?¡± ¡°Outside? We¡¯re not outside, are we? This is Evan and Nicole¡¯s house, not some public area!¡± Davin¡¯s expression darkened at once. ¡°Sheep, let me tell you this solemnly. If you continue treating me in such a manner, I¡¯ll consider¡­ consider changing wives!¡± ¡°You want to change wives? You¡¯re really audacious now. Let¡¯s go to the Seet Residence right this instant, and you can speak to Mom about this!¡± ¡°No way! Mom has always sided with you, so I¡¯d certainly get beaten to within an inch of my life if I were to say that to her! I¡¯d only end up wailing and jumping all over the ce!¡± When the few children heard that, they were all curious about the meaning of ¡°wailing and jumping all over the ce.¡± Blinking her eyes, Joy couldn¡¯t resist asking Davin about it. ¡°Uncle Davin, what does it mean to wail and jump all over the ce?¡± Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 He Just Gets To Me Beaming from ear to ear, She remarked, ¡°Joy, would you like a demonstration from your uncle Davin?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the Seet Residence. Your grandma will certainly make your wishe true.¡± Joy nodded in delight as she blinked her shimmering eyes. Zayden and Luke had stars in their eyes, both anticipating going to the Seet Residence as well. ¡°All right, let¡¯s all go, then! All three of you can tag along.¡± ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll go and get our suitcases, then!¡± ¡°Me, too!¡± All three children raced up the stairs on their stubby legs. In no time, each of them was wheeling a suitcase and wearing sunsses as they descended the stairs coolly. At that sight of their fanciful appearance, a great idea urred to Davin out of the blue. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Whoa! Why don¡¯t the three of you take part in a fashion show? A single appearance can earn you tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands. I¡¯ll be your agents, and we¡¯ll share the money evenly. What do you think?¡± ¡°Sure! I don¡¯t mind, Uncle Davin. I love being a celebrity! Do you think I can join a child star audition?¡± ¡°A child star? Of course, you can! Trust in yourself, for you¡¯re exactly the kind of person they¡¯re looking for!¡± When Joy heard that, tion flooded her. Meanwhile, Zayden turned to Luke beside him. ¡°Joy wants to be a child star. What about you?¡± ¡°I want to be an inventor and invent tons of high-tech things!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just an idea, but it hasn¡¯t turned into reality yet. I can only be considered incredible when I¡¯ve really invented some high-tech item that¡¯s of great use.¡± After saying that, Luke asked Zayden in return, ¡°What about you? What do you want to do?¡± At his question, Zayden rubbed his head. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time, and you¡¯ll surelye to a decision sooner orter!¡± Zayden nodded in agreement, but Davin urged, ¡°Zayden, you¡¯ve got to make up your mind quickly since they both already have goals. You can¡¯t alwaysg behind others.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. My son will definitely do great things in the future!¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Zayden heard his mother saying that he was great, he felt a tad dubious. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as bright as Joy. ¡°Of course! Trust me. You¡¯re the greatest son in the world!¡± After having gotten such encouragement, Zayden stuck out his tongue in embarrassment. That was also his way of saying that he would do his best to attain that goal. When all three children had left with She and Davin, Levant and Evan had another verbal altercation. Levant then wanted to stay at Imperial Garden for dinner, but Evan coldly gave him the boot, so he had no choice but to leave resentfully. Before leaving, he even hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re really stingy, Evan! You¡¯re the president of Seet Group, yet you¡¯re even calctive about a meal! How are you not ashamed to be so miserly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind being generous with others, but with you, I¡¯m particrly tight-fisted.¡± ¡°How shameless!¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Goodbye, and please see yourself out.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m all that eager to dine with you? Let¡¯s go, Tiffany!¡± Tiffany inclined her head and shed them a smile before leaving with Levant. Gazing at their retreating backs, Maya turned to Evan and queried, ¡°Was that necessary, Daddy? Do we not have food here at Imperial Garden?¡± ¡°We do, but not if it¡¯s him eating.¡± Maya choked for a moment before she continued asking, ¡°It¡¯s because of Mommy that you¡¯re always hostile with Mr. Levant, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why, then?¡± ¡°He just gets to me.¡± Right after saying that, Evan spun around and went upstairs. As Maya stared at her father¡¯s obstinate back, she inwardly mused, It must be because of Mommy, no doubt. I noticed that he was perturbed by the look in Mr. Levant¡¯s eye when thetter gazed at Mommy earlier. That must be why he was so ruthless that he didn¡¯t even allow him to stay for dinner. He¡¯s very possessive and treats Mommy like his private property, not allowing anyone to covet her! It was almost dawn, yet Juany on the bed, tossing and turning as sleep eluded him. He racked his brains for a way to have Sally voluntarily give up on dating him. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Staking A im Sally has a silver tongue, so I might not be her match when ites to verbal sparring. Therefore, I¡¯ve got to y some tricks and go all out! As Juan¡¯s thoughts progressed in that direction, he swiftly had an idea. After thinking the entire n through, he drawled, ¡°You want to y games with me, huh, Sally? I¡¯ll have you know my methods and back out voluntarily.¡± In the other room, Kyle stared at the moonlight reflected on the ground. He tossed and turned, his profound eyes brimming with worry. Truthfully speaking, he felt that Juan¡¯s analysis back at the Seet Residence indeed made much sense. There¡¯s no doubt that Sally approached the Seet family deliberately. But what¡¯s her motive? And what exactly does Grandma know? Also, does she really have feelings for Juan and is willing to date him? Or¡­ does she merely want to use him to draw closer to the Seet family? While he brooded upon it, he felt that Sally and everything that had to do with her was a mystery. I¡¯ve got to keep a close eye on her. It was a very long night that dragged on interminably. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In another room, Nina likewise had a lot on her mind and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Destiny is indeed astonishing. I wasn¡¯t fated to be with Chris, but Stephen then appeared. And by a stroke of coincidence, he has many simrities with Chris. I just can¡¯t help seeing Chris¡¯ shadow in the way he carries himself and does things. Could it be that God took pity on my infatuation and sent him to me? And could there really be two people withpletely different looks and figures yet appear so alike in certain demeanor and thoughts? The more she contemted it, the more mystified she grew. Stephen was a mystery, and she was inexorably gripped by the urge to unearth his secrets. As soon as Nina arrived at the office the next day, she saw Stephen talking to a woman. From the look of things, they seemed exceedingly intimate, so much so she couldn¡¯t help wondering about their rtionship. When she had drawn close to them and heard the woman acting coquettishly with Stephen in a gentle voice, realization instantly dawned upon her. She¡¯s probably his girlfriend. When she halted for a moment, Stephen spotted her as well and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Nina.¡± ¡°Ms. Nina? Is she your boss? She¡¯s really beautiful!¡± After saying that, the woman trained her gaze on Nina and studied her. Nina likewise started scrutinizing the woman, finding her very much alluring. Well, well¡­ He has quite the taste. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Nina.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Stephen¡¯s girlfriend, Mnie Read.¡± At that moment, Mnie found Nina to have a superior aura the average womancked that she actually felt a tad inferior. Nheless, she didn¡¯t show it in the least but continued looking into Nina¡¯s eyes with a smile. ¡°The two of you really make a good match.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Nina. Actually, I have an ulterior motive ining here today. I want everyone here to know that Stephen has a girlfriend.¡± Mnie crossed her arms, making it abundantly clear that her remark was meant for Nina. Clocking her expression and demeanor right then, Nina understood the meaning behind her words. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Read. Ourpany prioritizes work, and the female employees here know where to draw the line. They¡¯ll naturally keep a respectable distance from Stephen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! I¡¯ll keep your words in mind, Ms. Nina.¡± When Mnie had finished saying that, she reached out and patted Stephen on the shoulder. ¡°Have a good day at work. I¡¯ll be leaving, then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After she had left, Stephen shed Nina a sheepish smile. ¡°My girlfriend is a bit willful, so please don¡¯t take offense at her, Ms. Nina.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can tell that she must love you very much since she came to the office to stake her im to you.¡± At that, Stephen was at a loss for words. She loves me? Perhaps so. Smiling, he took out the blueprint fromst night and handed it to Nina. After ncing through it, Nina¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and dubiousness showed on her face. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t handed it to me personally, I would¡¯ve thought that someone else did this. How did youe up with this design concept?¡± Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Investigate Stephen Musgrave How did Ie up with this design concept? A touch nervous, Stephen didn¡¯t dare look Nina in the eye. Instead, he instinctively averted his face. That action of his piqued Nina¡¯s curiosity all the more. ¡°Was it you who came up with it?¡± Nina continued asking. ¡°Y-Yes, I was the one who came up with it! I couldn¡¯t sleepst night, so I turned on myputer and did the design. Is there a problem, Ms. Nina?¡± ¡°This white porcin bottle will appear simple yet high-end with iridescence. We¡¯ve got to be particr with the material, and the texture will be superb¡­¡± As she gave her evaluation, old memories shed across her mind. At that time, Chris held a blueprint in his hand andmented while studying it, ¡°If there¡¯s iridescence, it will no longer be a mere skincare bottle under the illumination of light. Instead, it can also be used as an exquisite decoration. And if technology is further developed one day, you can also add other effects. For instance, having it change colors when ites into contact with acidity or alkalinity to verify the product¡¯s quality. Then, the complement of the perfect bottle and its contents will create a set of skincare products that are truly well-loved and received¡­¡± I still remember all too vividly his expression back when he spoke of that, but now¡­ this concept has actually been designed by someone else. This is too much of a coincidence! ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Ms. Nina.¡± Stephen¡¯s words interrupted Nina¡¯s thoughts. Snapping back to reality, Nina stared at him. ¡°I¡¯d like to know how you came up with this concept.¡± Hearing that question, Stephen was stunned for a moment. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really spend all that much effort toe up with that design. Before he went to bed, that idea suddenly urred to him, and he simply sketched it out while sitting in front of theputer. He never expected to finish designing the product so quickly. In fact, he was surprised himself. Besides, it had him realizing something¡ªhis talent was previously in trantion, but it had seemingly changed to design at present. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Could it be that it has something to do with that incident? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nina queried upon seeing that he was spacing out. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, Ms. Nina. I merely had some inspiration. I didn¡¯t really think about it.¡± Nina didn¡¯tment on that, but noticing his evasive gaze, she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that the matter wasn¡¯t all that simple. Hmm¡­ It looks like I¡¯ve really got to investigate him thoroughly. ¡°I got it. You may go back to your work.¡± Having said that calmly, Nina went to her office with the blueprint. Meanwhile, Stephen headed to his cubicle as well. Soon, Nina¡¯s assistant received a call from Nina. ¡°Ms. Nina, did you say that you want me to have someone investigate Stephen Musgrave?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Investigate who he associates with and whether the personal information he provided is true.¡± ¡°Understood, Ms. Nina.¡± After hanging up the phone, Nina stared at the blueprint unblinkingly. If there¡¯s nothing amiss with Stephen, then it¡¯s just too much of a coincidence for him to share the same ideas and thoughts as Chris. But if there¡¯s indeed something off about him, there¡¯ll definitely be some leads as I keep an eye on him and investigate him. Right that second, a bold conjecture popped up in her mind. Could it be that Chris privately told him his design concept? Or did he once tell him in the past? Or is there some kind of rtionship I can¡¯t conceive between the two of them? Questions swirled in her mind, and she fervently hoped that the investigation would yield results as soon as possible. Perhaps that girlfriend of his earlier will also give me some leads. At that thought, she phoned her assistant again and ordered thetter to pay attention to Stephen¡¯s girlfriend, Mnie, as well. ¡°Understood, Ms. Nina.¡± No matter how deep the answer lies, I¡¯m going to unearth it! Meanwhile, Kyle was the only person in the general manager¡¯s office. Juan imed that he had something urgent to handle in the morning and took leave. He did ask Juan about the so-called urgent matter, to which Juan mysteriously said, ¡°I¡¯m going to spend some time with Sally since she thinks that we¡¯repatible.¡± Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Crossing Of Swords Spend some time. When Juan said that, a crafty look appeared in his eyes. Kyle, who was perceptive and skilled at reading expressions, immediately understood what he meant by that. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ve got to be careful. Make sure that it doesn¡¯t backfire on you instead.¡± Juan naturally understood that Kyle¡¯s reminder was out of worry that he wasn¡¯t Sally¡¯s match, considering her glib tongue. ¡°Trust me. It definitely won¡¯t backfire on me.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I hope so.¡± Juan should be meeting with Sally now, right? I wonder what will happen between them. Kyle was quite curious and wanted to give Juan a call, but he was also afraid that the man was contending with Sally. After deliberating about it, he decided not to make the call. He ced his phone aside even as his lips curved into a self-deprecating arc. He felt that he was too concerned about the matter. Composing himself, he then turned his attention to work. At that moment, Juan was ¡°crossing swords¡± with Sally in a luxurious private room in the hotel. The so-called crossing of swords was actually his attempt to scare her so that she would give up. Sally was no easy prey either, so she fearlessly yed along with him. ¡°Sally, since you feel that we¡¯re suited for each other, what¡¯s the big deal about us living together now?¡± Living together? Hah! In your dreams! ¡°Even so, we still need to understand each other first. I¡¯m notfortable living together before understanding you.¡± ¡°Are you really notfortable, or¡­¡± Juan slowly leaned close to her. cing his mouth inches from her ear, he continued, ¡°Or¡­ your motive isn¡¯t to be with me at all but something else altogether?¡± As he said that, his beguiling eyes were fixated on her unblinkingly. It was as though he wanted to capture some w from her minute expressions. Sally¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°I don¡¯t get your meaning, Mr. Juan. Say, what other motive would I have?¡± ¡°You know full well what your motive is.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t, so please enlighten me, Mr. Juan.¡± Juan said nothing, merely sneering in response. I just knew that she¡¯s eloquent, and I wouldn¡¯t get anything from her if I were to bandy words with her! ¡°I¡¯ll enlighten you sooner orter,¡± Juan dered solemnly. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be waiting, then.¡± With a faint smile on her lips, Sally picked up the coffee on the table and savored it somberly. That round, Juan didn¡¯t get the upper hand. After mulling it over for a while, he shed a smile at Sally. ¡°Since you think you¡¯repatible, should I not allow you to get to know me better?¡± ¡°Of course! How would you like to aplish that, Mr. Juan?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start from understanding my likings. I think only people with the same likings are suited to be together. I wonder if the things I like are also to your liking?¡± ¡°What do you like, then?¡± Seeing the smirk tugging at his lips, Sally could tell that he was nning something nefarious. ¡°You¡¯ll know if youe with me.¡± After thinking for a moment, Sally got to her feet. ¡°Sure.¡± I want to see what trick exactly he has up his sleeve. And as long as it doesn¡¯t put my life at risk, I¡¯ll y along with whatever it is, she inwardly resolved. Juan regarded her condescendingly even as a faint smile hovered over his lips. You agreed so easily, huh? Well, you¡¯ll be cryingter! The two of them then got up and exited the establishment, one after another. Juan drove in front while Sally followed behind him. In no time, they arrived at their destination. At the sight of the signage that read acupuncture treatment room, a thoughtful look entered Sally¡¯s eyes. Why did he bring me to an acupuncture treatment room? Could it be that he wants to teach me acupuncture? No, it can¡¯t be that simple. He must have some other n. Juan threw Sally a provocative look, thinking to himself, Just you wait! I¡¯ll spell my name backward if you don¡¯t cryter! Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Cure You With Acupuncture ¡°Do you know the use of an acupuncture treatment room?¡± A mischievous smile bloomed on Juan¡¯s face as he crossed his arms. ¡°Yup. It¡¯s for treating diseases and saving lives,¡± Sally replied. ¡°My mother is an apprentice of an expert in acupuncture, and her skills are superb. I, too, have liked acupuncture since young. As such, I hope that my future girlfriend will also like it. So, do you have any interest in it? If you don¡¯t, we don¡¯t need to waste our time anymore.¡± Right then, Juan was dead certain that Sally had an ulterior motive in approaching the Seet family. Therefore, she would go along and agree no matter what he said. Sure enough, Sally answered, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never been exposed to acupuncture, I know that treating diseases and saving lives is a good thing. I think I¡¯ll like it.¡± You¡¯ll like it? Great! A triumphant smile flickered across Juan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Shall we go in and have a look, then?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Sally nodded in acquiescence. Juan walked in front and led the way. It was an acupuncture treatment room his mother once used. Nicole¡¯s acupuncture hospital was still under construction, and she even mentioned the day before that she was going to move everything there to the acupuncture hospital once it was done. Eyeing the medical equipment in there, Sally frowned. ¡°What are these things?¡± ¡°These are all medical equipment. Some are used for an in-vitro diagnostic of patients, while others are used in conjunction with silver needles during treatment. All of them are very expensive, so don¡¯t touch them!¡± Sally nodded in acknowledgment as she scrutinized theplicated machines. I really know nothing about all this, nor do I have any interest. Thus, I don¡¯t want to touch them even if it were fine to do so! In the next instant, Juan abruptly suggested, ¡°Are you in good health? Do you suffer from backache and the like, or are you feeling unwell anywhere? I can diagnose and treat you.¡± ¡°Are you well-versed in this?¡± Sally wore a dubious expression. ¡°There¡¯s a saying about learning something through long-time observation, no? My mother is an expert in this, and I¡¯ve watched her work since young!¡± After saying that, a glimmer of craftiness glinted in Juan¡¯s eyes. He was all smiles as he looked at Sally. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you a checkup first. If you need acupuncture, I¡¯ll do it for you free of charge! What do you think?¡± Sally¡¯s brows scrunched together. Hmph! How noble-sounding when his real motive is to jab me with silver needles! This is the first time he asked me out, yet he¡¯s already nning to get physical with me. How ruthless! Anyway, I¡¯ve got nothing important today, so I¡¯ll y along with him! ¡°Sure. Thank you in advance then, Mr. Juan.¡± Surprise inundated Juan at her easy acquiescence. I¡¯ve just prepared a ton of remarks of how it¡¯ll benefit her to persuade her into agreeing, but I never expected it to have been all in vain. Ah, that¡¯s quite a pity! ¡°In that case, lie down first. I¡¯ll use the machine to give you a checkup.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Casting him a sidelong nce, Sallyy down on the examination bed. Juan then activated the machine. In truth, he had no idea how to conduct a checkup. The so-called checkup was only a formality so that he would have a valid reason to jab her with needles. After he pressed several buttons, numbers started appearing on the disy screen of the machine. Juan looked at the figures with a frown marring his countenance, shaking his head while sighing interminably. ¡°Oh no, your health is looking really bad. You¡¯ve got a spinal disease, so you suffer from backaches. Your waist doesn¡¯t look all that good either. And your leg¡­¡± How does he know that my health iscking everywhere when the data is still running? Hah! He¡¯s just saying that to pave the way for him to jab me a few more times! ¡°So, do I need acupuncture? How many needles do I need?¡± Sally inquired. Turning to her, Juan regarded her with a sympathetic gaze. ¡°You really don¡¯t take care of yourself usually, huh? Look at how bad your health is. Everything isn¡¯t quite right with you. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to cure you with acupuncture. I promise that after a few times, you¡¯ll feel better without any more backaches or leg cramps.¡± Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 Passed Out Pfft! I¡¯ll be crippled after a few acupuncture treatments from him, if not dead! ¡°Since you¡¯re done with the checkup, can I get up now?¡± ¡°No, just stay right where you are. I¡¯ll go and get the silver needles immediately and treat you at once.¡± Eyeing Juan, who had rushed off, Sally inwardly groused, Great, just great! He really can¡¯t wait to jab me to death! Fine, I¡¯ll just y along with him! Despite having seen through him, Sallyy motionless on the bed. Her calm and unruffled expression seemingly indicated that she had figured out a countermeasure and was quietly watching him put on a show. While making the preparations, Juan nced over his shoulder at her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Keep calm. You¡¯ll know how skilled I am at acupunctureter.¡± Even as he uttered such pleasant-sounding words, he inwardly eximed, Just you wait, girl! I¡¯ll definitely have you know the pain of silver needles! ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll remain still.¡± When Juan saw Sally¡¯s docile cooperation, glee suffused him. Walking over to the treatment bed with a handful of silver needles, he sat down and exined patiently, ¡°I¡¯ve got time today, so I¡¯ll give you the full package. I¡¯ll conduct acupuncture on whichever part of your body that¡¯s not quite up to standard. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very skilled and will ensure that you won¡¯t feel much pain.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re very skilled, Mr. Juan, you must also be exceedingly familiar with the acupoints of the human body and is naturally aware that there¡¯ll be a huge problem if you make a mistake somewhere.¡± Hearing that, Juan was stunned for a moment, for he wasn¡¯t all that familiar with acupoints. I¡¯ve seen Mommy¡¯s acupoint chart and the names of various acupoints densely indicated on it, but¡­ I only remember a few. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s trying to decline to have me perform acupuncture on her for that reason? I just knew that she wouldn¡¯t be allowing me to jab her so easily! But then, I¡¯m the talkative Juan and am good at impromptu stuff! Giving a cough, he confidently asserted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know the acupoints of the human body like the back of my hand, so there¡¯ll be no problems at all!¡± Sally paid close attention to his pensive expression earlier, so she was certain that he had no knowledge of acupoints or acupuncture. But since he wants to y, I¡¯ll just go along with him! ¡°Okay. I trust you, so let¡¯s get started.¡± Rejoicing inwardly, Juan picked up a silver needle while inwardly murmuring, Don¡¯t me me for doing this. You only have yourself to me for approaching the Seet family with ulterior motives, so this is what you deserve! Then, he jabbed the needle into Sally¡¯s shoulder. Sally seemingly had a high tolerance to pain, for there was no response from her after that jab. Seeing that, Juan picked up another needle and continued jabbing her, but she merely frowned and bit her lip without making a single sound. Whoa! She has quite the tolerance! It seems that a few needles really can¡¯t make her cry. Okay, I shall continue! Juan continued jabbing her. But when he inserted the fourth needle, she abruptly gave a cry and seemingly passed out, lying there motionlessly. ¡°W-What just happened?¡± A tad bewildered, Juan immediately checked to see what had happened. After scrutinizing things, he ced his finger beneath Sally¡¯s nostrils to ascertain whether she was still breathing. s, that had him descending into utter panic. Is this for real? I¡¯ve only jabbed her a few times, yet she has even stopped breathing? She must be faking it! Yes, that must be it! ¡°I know you¡¯re faking it. I only inserted four needles, so there¡¯s no need to y dead, is there?¡± He studied Sally, who was lying there like a corpse, but she remained stock-still no matter what he said. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll really send you across the great divide if you continue faking it!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, Sally didn¡¯t even stir. Juan reached out and shook her before he clutched her arm and made to jab her with a needle again. But regardless of whatever he did, she seemingly had no awareness at all as though she was truly dead. At once, he lost hisposure. ¡°Hey! I was only joking with you. You don¡¯t need to go so far as to y dead to scare me, do you?¡± Oh God, this is bad! I¡¯m doomed if I¡¯ve truly killed her! Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Karma Juan instantly whipped out his phone to give Nicole a call and inquire whether jabbing someone a few times would result in the person¡¯s death. But before he could even make the call, a heavy blow unexpectedlynded on the back of his neck. ¡°A s-sneak¡­ attack!¡± Seeing stars, he copsed onto the ground. Sally then jumped down from the treatment bed and looked down at Juan, who was lying on the ground. Drawing her leg back, she gave him a hard kick. ¡°You jabbed me four times, so I¡¯ll pay you back twice¡­ No, three times, five times, and even ten times!¡± After doing that, she exerted all her strength to haul him up from the ground onto the treatment bed. When she was done, she even went out to buy a cup of milk tea to replenish her energy. Then, she sat before the treatment bed and sipped her teanguidly. The moment Juan came to, he was greeted by the sight of her drinking milk tea leisurely. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°H-How dare you sneak up on me?¡± Sally blinked her eyes, feigning ignorance. ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t get it.¡± Oh my God, she¡¯s still putting on a show! His temper spiking, Juan made to spring up from the bed, only to realize that he couldn¡¯t move at all, his hands and feet bound. At a closer look, he noticed that the rope was thick and the binding secure, so struggling wouldn¡¯t do him any good. No wonder she dares to drink milk tea so leisurely in front of me! ¡°Why did you tie me up?¡± Juan demanded sharply. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who tied you up!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who tied me up or sneaked up on me? We¡¯re the only ones here, so was it an apparition if not you? I just knew that you¡¯re not simple, but I didn¡¯t expect you to stoop to this!¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s what you think of me, Mr. Juan, I won¡¯t waste my breath defending myself. Now, I¡¯ve got something very important to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± At the sight of Sally¡¯s solemn expression, Juan turned somber as well. ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned. After you were knocked out earlier, someone fed you poison.¡± Juan eyed her dubiously. ¡°Stop making up lies here! You were the one who knocked me out, so it must have been your doing if I¡¯d truly been poisoned!¡± ¡°How could I possibly feed you poison? I¡¯d only cure you!¡± ¡°Cure?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. As Sally looked at the somewhat nervous Juan, she inwardly jumped for joy. It¡¯s finally time for me to take my revenge! Just you wait, kid! Turning, she looked at the exquisite box with silver needles at the side. She then unhurriedly took out two needles from the bunch of neatly arranged silver needles that glinted coldly. ¡°Mr. Juan, the person who poisoned you told me that only acupuncture will work to cure you. Although I¡¯m not skilled in acupuncture, he taught me a bit, so don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine after I insert the needles at a few acupoints. Please bear with it, okay?¡± Argh! She spouted so much nonsense about me being poisoned and curing me, but her motive is none other than to jab me for revenge! How utterly evil! ¡°How many times are you going to jab me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to jab you, but the poison will remain in your body if I don¡¯t do so. Just bear with it for a bit. I¡¯m only doing this for your own good.¡± After saying that, Sally jabbed Juan in the shoulder. ¡°Ouch! Why does it hurt so much? You¡¯re truly vicious, woman! You¡¯ll damage me. You can¡¯t afford to compensate me if anything happens!¡± ¡°This is just the first needle, yet you¡¯re already wailing like a baby. I hope you won¡¯t pass out like me earlier after the dozens to follow.¡± Sally gazed at Juan with sympathy written all over her face. Juan grew livid upon hearing that. ¡°Pfft! You were merely faking it just now! If you really jab me dozens of times, I might pass out for real. Not only that, but you might even kill me! Hurry up and untie me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll untie you after I¡¯m done.¡± When she had finished saying that, she brandished the silver needle in front of him and jabbed him on the shoulder again. With that, Juan let out another howl. I know karma is a b*tch, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe back to bite me so quickly! Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Negotiation ¡°I only jabbed you four times just now. How about you also jab me four times, then we¡¯ll call it even? What do you think?¡± Juan asked. Sally answered, ¡°That won¡¯t be enough. There will still be poison inside your body.¡± Juan insisted, ¡°I wasn¡¯t poisoned. If I really was, I still won¡¯t let you inject me, even if it costs me my life.¡± ¡°You sure don¡¯t know what kind of person I am, Mr. Juan. I am a verypassionate person and remember clearly those who treated me kind or poorly. You had treated me very well just now, and this incident is still fresh in my mind. I will definitely pay back the good deed you did by ten folds,¡± Sally replied. Compassionate? What a load of bull cr*p. I only jabbed her four times. She is such a spiteful, petty person. He quickly stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. How about this? I¡¯ll make up the four jabs I did to you with something else. Is that okay?¡± His words quickly piqued her interest. She asked, ¡°Then how would you like to make it up to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do anything else that you want me to do. Or you can tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll give it to you as a present. I promise the things will be treasures that you have never seen before? How about that?¡± After hearing his words, Sally¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Sure. But what if you break your promise and take back your words?¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°I have an idea.¡± She pulled a phone out of her pocket and turned toward Juan to record his overwhelmed expression. Seeing this, he immediately turned his head away from the camera as he didn¡¯t want to show his face. Sally came up to him and forcefully turned his stubborn head around, recording his face clearly. After she finished her recording, she still felt unsatisfied. So she pulled up his shirt, showing the chiseled chest muscles on his body. ¡°What the h*ll are you doing? Are you trying to get my nudes? Lady, please show some respect!¡± he thundered. Sally rolled her eyes. Then she finally stopped recording after patting his chest and face. ¡°All right. The recordings sure are clear. If this video ever gets leaked, your reputation will be ruined,¡± she uttered with a satisfied look on her face. It was unknown to whom she had sent the video. Then, she continued to send a voice message. ¡°If I go missing tonight, use all the savings I have and hire the biggest billboard to post this video and keep it on for three days straight. This will definitely bring an uproar to Y City.¡± After that, she turned to Juan with a satisfied smile. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t have to be worried about you.¡± Juan sighed as hopelessness filled his face. ¡°I never thought someone like you would outsmart me. However¡­¡± He looked at her and continued, ¡°It seems like you have underestimated me.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She looked at him, all puzzled. Juan red back at her. ¡°I am the well-known sessor of the Seet family. It¡¯s normal for my video to make a tremendous uproar. You don¡¯t even need to pay any of the billboards to post about me because I can guarantee you it will trend in no time.¡± After thinking for a moment, Sallyughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have jabbed you twice, and you have injected me four times. I can let you go now. But you still have to help me with two things, then we can call it even. Is that a deal?¡± ¡°Two things? That¡¯s too much.¡± He quickly rejected. ¡°Then I have no other choice but to keep on jabbing you.¡± ¡°Suit yourself. It¡¯s only two more jabs. I only have to bear with it, and the pain will quickly pass.¡± ¡°I already said that I will pay back what happened to me by ten folds. So it won¡¯t only be two more jabs for you. At the very least, I will have to jab you ten more times.¡± ¡°T-Ten more jabs?¡± He was bbergasted. Forget it. My life is more valuable than anything else.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do anything as you say. But if you¡¯re trying to pry the secrets of the Seet Group or the Seet family, then I will have nothing to say to you.¡± Sally nced at him and scoffed. ¡°I will never believe any words thate out of a deceitful person like you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I want you to help me with something else.¡± ¡°Sure. Can you help untie me now, please?¡± he asked. After Sally freed his hands, Juan quickly jumped out of the bed as he rubbed his ufortable wrists that were tied for a long time. His piercing eyes were ring intently at Sally. Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Significant Other With no fear in her eyes, she stared back at him. ¡°Keep in mind, Mr. Juan, that your shocking video is right in my hands.¡± Juan gritted his teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I am a man who keeps his words.¡± I¡¯ll take care of that video after I find out where you sent it. Then, I¡¯m going to make you pay for this! ¡°Now that we have that out of the way, I¡¯ll exin to you the things that I need help with. First, you need to take me back to your ce and introduce me to your parents. Tell them that I am your girlfriend and that we have decided to be in a serious rtionship,¡± Sally slowly exined her n to him. Juan was quite shocked after he heard her request. ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Why are you trying so hard to get close to the Seet family?¡± ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s because I want to get married to someone from the upper ss. Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re a perfect match for each other?¡± she replied with confidence. Bullsh*t! After ring at her, he asked impatiently, ¡°And what¡¯s your next request?¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t think of anything yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I think of something. Well, see you tomorrow, Mr. Juan.¡± Sally smiled and left as she waved her hand at him. Looking at her slowly disappearing figure, Juan let out a sigh. I just wanted to give her a lesson so that she knows to back off. I never thought this would bite me back and have her outsmart me. Am I really going to bring her back to Imperial Garden and formally introduce her? As he patted his own forehead, he suddenly felt a sharp paining from his hand. Could that woman really ruin my hands with the jabbing? In the evening, Juan went back to the office feeling dejected. Seeing how Juan was acting, Kyle couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and asked about what had happened in the afternoon. ¡°Have you gotten your hands on Sally? What happened? Is there something wrong?¡± Juan blinked his bright eyes and snickered. ¡°Let me tell you what happened. I have already given her a stern warning in the afternoon. So stern that she kept begging me to forgive her. She kept saying how amazing the men from the Seet family were. Because of this, she had be more enamored by me and insisted that she wanted to be my girlfriend. I¡¯ll be taking her back to Imperial Garden so she can meet with Mom and Dad.¡± Kyle was a little speechless after hearing what Juan said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your original n was to make her back down? Why is she suddenly your girlfriend now that you even have to bring her back to introduce her to Mom and Dad?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t there, so you didn¡¯t see the admiration in her eyes. It was as passionate as what Juliet felt for Romeo, and I was touched. That¡¯s why I ended up agreeing to her request. You know I¡¯m weak to women with teary eyes.¡± As Kyle kept looking at Juan, a mysterious smile filled his alluring face. ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s see how much she adores you tomorrow.¡± Juan was speechless. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Damn it. You better not mess it up tomorrow and embarrass me, Sally! Meanwhile, Nicole¡¯s acupuncture center was being prepared in full swing. Other than supervising the building process, the only thing she needed to do was to go to the office and help Evan with some of his desk work. She also had some free time to give attention to the children¡¯s conditions. Joy was staying at the Seet Residence with She, Davin, and her grandparents. So she didn¡¯t have to worry about Joy. However, she was more worried about her elder children. Under Sophia¡¯s arrangement, Juan finally had someone he could call a girlfriend. She didn¡¯t mind letting them date each other for the time being since they might be family in the future. Nina¡¯s well-being had improved significantly. Despite that, she would still require a long time to mend her broken heart. It would be better for Nina to forget about what had happened by making herself busy with work. As for Maya and Kyle, the two of them still had no partners yet. Nicole was in a pinch, thinking about them. Rtionships were not something that could be forced and should happen freely. Nevertheless, she was still worried that the freedom the two of her children had would make them forget about finding their one true love, wasting their golden years. Because of this, she decided to discuss the matter with Evan. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s better if we introduce some proper friends to Maya and Kyle? Who knows? They might find someone they like.¡± Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Companion Feeling surprised, Evan turned toward Nicole. ¡°You used to be so adamant about people being free to find love at their own pace. Why are you suddenly so keen on introducing other people to them?¡± ¡°Even if they want to find love at their own pace, there should still be a time limit. As their mother, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch them march into their thirties or forties all alone.¡± She paused for a while and continued, ¡°Besides, I only want to introduce them to some new friends and broaden their choice. I¡¯m not forcing them to be in a rtionship and trying to barge into their lives; I¡¯m just concerned.¡± After some thought, Evan agreed with what Nicole had just said. She¡¯s right. Moreover, Kyle and Maya are grownups now, and they should have someone that they want to spend their lives with. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll keep an eye out,¡± he responded. Nicole nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out too. If there¡¯s a fine young man, let¡¯s introduce him to Maya. And if there¡¯s a fine young woman, then we¡¯ll introduce her to Kyle. We might be able to help them find someone that would want to spend their lives with our kids.¡± Looking at how confident she was, Evan simply grinned. ¡°I would rather have them find that special someone themselves like how we found each other. Although something happened in between, we still fought through the storm to be together finally and found our own happiness in the end. You don¡¯t have to worry about what will happen to them in the future, Nicole. These experiences will mold them to be better people and teach them to learn more about their feelings or what they really want.¡± After listening to what Evan had said, Nicole pursed her lips. ¡°The problem is not about me not wanting them to experience things at their own pace, Mr. Evan. Other than Nina, they have no experience with love at all. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too long of a time? I¡¯m getting anxious.¡± The moment Nina¡¯s name was brought up, Evan¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a new guy in the office named Stephen, and he seems to be quite close with Nina.¡± Stephen? Nicole furrowed her brows. ¡°Nina had just been through a nasty breakup. Could it really be possible for her to move on to someone else that fast? We also don¡¯t know what kind of person Stephen is. It will be better for us to investigate him even further. We can¡¯t let her get hurt ever again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I heard Nina had already ordered someone to investigate him. I¡¯ll send out someone else to find some more details about him.¡± Nicole nodded as she burned Stephen¡¯s name deep in her memory. She decided to visit the office tomorrow so she could see what kind of person Stephen was. Knock knock. There was a knock on the door, and a maid came to inform them their dinner was ready. Everyone was already at the table. While they were having their dinner, Juan was hesitant about telling his parents about Sallying over the next day. However, since he had already agreed to her request, he had no other choice but to tell them. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, I have something to tell you both.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nicole asked. Evan also turned to look at him. After pondering for a moment, he continued, ¡°Do you remember that Grandma had introduced someone to me before, Mommy? We¡¯ve been enjoying each other¡¯spany a lot, so I have decided to bring her back to meet with you all. Will you both be free tomorrow?¡± Hearing this, Nicole was delighted to know that her son would bring his girlfriend back tomorrow for a visit. ¡°Of course we will be free tomorrow,¡± she eximed. She never would have thought Juan would really get along with the person Sophia had introduced him to. Since she had such a keen eye for this, should I ask her to introduce some people to the other children too? ¡°I already have an appointment with an important client tomorrow. I don¡¯t think I can¡­.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. As Evan hesitated, Nicole quickly demanded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your schedule and move it to the evening? Juan is bringing over his girlfriend, so this is important. It would be inappropriate for you to not be around as it would seem like we don¡¯t care about her.¡± After a quick consideration, Evan agreed with what Nicole said. While he was thinking of what time he should reschedule for the client¡¯s appointment, Juan suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to change the time of your appointment, Daddy. She¡¯s justing over to have a meal with us. It¡¯s enough with only Mommy around.¡± ¡°This is the first time you have ever brought a girlfriend home, Juan. You don¡¯t have to worry. I will be there too. I want to see what my sister-inw looks like,¡± Maya said. Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Getting Ready ¡°I might need to go back to the office tomorrow for a short while. What time will you be bringing her over, Juan? I¡¯ll definitely rush back home as soon as I can,¡± Nina asked. After thinking for a while, Juan answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay if there¡¯s only Mommy and Maya around. All of you can focus on your work. She won¡¯t be staying that long since she¡¯s onlying for a quick visit.¡± ¡°Why does she have to be in such a hurry? She at least has to stay and eat with us since it will be the first time she ever visits,¡± Maya asked. Juan silently sighed as he wished that she would only stay for a short while. Why would I want her to stay and have a meal with us? There¡¯s no telling what will happen if she stays for too long. Juan had absolutely no way of controlling Sally¡¯s actions. ¡°It will be improper for us not to invite her for a meal. It¡¯s okay, Juan. Mommy will take care of this and let you leave a good impression on her tomorrow,¡± Nicole insisted. Juan shrugged it off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Mommy. Really.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just do as your mother says, Juan. I¡¯ll also reschedule the appointment with my client tomorrow. We will all stay over for lunch when you bring your girlfriend back home tomorrow,¡± Evan ordered. ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± everyone else answered. Nina and Maya had no objections to their parent¡¯s request while Kyle, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes. Thinking about Sally gave him an unexinable feeling in the pit of his stomach, and he did not know why he would feel that way. He just felt that Sally was not a girl like any other. Oh dear, I¡¯m going to see her again tomorrow. A faint smile slowly crawled across his attractive face. Meanwhile, Nicole was silently nning on what she would do tomorrow. I will meet with Juan¡¯s girlfriend around noon, and around evening, I¡¯ll go to the office and see the man who had been so close with Nina. If I remember correctly, I believe his name is Stephen. Although she agreed not to interfere with her children¡¯s love life, she still had to look out for them. After dinner, Nina, Maya, Juan, and Kyle left the dining room one by one, so they could go back to doing their own work. Nicole then started a discussion with Evan. ¡°Should we prepare something for tomorrow? It¡¯s not nice if we don¡¯t give her a present when meeting for the first time, right? What do you think we should get her?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Suddenly, Nicole smiled. ¡°I think some jewelry would be nice. How about we give her one set of jewelry? It doesn¡¯t have to be something highly expensive since they had only been in a rtionship for a short time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. When they finally get engaged, we can give them better presents by then.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°That settles it, then.¡± After discussing, Nicole went back to her bedroom and searched thoroughly for some jewelry she had. What should I give her? She had a ne that Evan gave her as a birthday presentst year, and she absolutely adored it. Because of this, she could not give this ne as a gift to Juan¡¯s girlfriend. There was another set of jewelry that Evan gave her. The piece was made of diamonds, and it looked like stars that glittered in the night sky. It was so eye-catching that she didn¡¯t even dare to wear it out. She was also reluctant to give this out as a present. Other pieces of jewelry that she had were all gifts from someone else. She didn¡¯t want to give out any of the presents she received. After choosing for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t decide on what to give as a present to Juan¡¯s girlfriend. Looking at Nicole, who was clearly underwhelmed, Evan finally walked up to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put all the things back? None of these are actually suitable for her.¡± ¡°I think so too. The things that I used to put on when I was young could already be out of date, and I don¡¯t have the heart to give out the presents people gave me. Should we just get one straight from the store?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°I have already called and told them to send one next morning.¡± ¡°You sure are fast. I should be the one in charge of this, but you¡¯ve beat me right to it. I feel kind of useless.¡± Nicole pouted. ¡°You¡¯re not useless,¡± Evan protested. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Selfless Amused, Nicole said nothing as she looked back at Evan with a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re my dear wife, and the only thing you need to do is to look pretty and be happy. I don¡¯t need you to do anything else.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s nice having you love me and letting other people get jealous, I still want to show that I have my self-worth. When the acupuncture center ispleted, I can finally start helping people. Life will be more meaningful by then.¡± ¡°You have already saved many lives with your acupuncture abilities, and you never even bragged about this. Justst year, you have saved around forty-six people, and the year before that, you saved thirty-nine people.¡± Nicole was surprised. She asked, ¡°How did you know all this?¡± ¡°Whenever you¡¯re out, four bodyguards will follow you around in the dark. It¡¯s normal for me to know everything that they know. Nicole, you have saved hundreds of lives without even asking for anything in return. You are doing a huge charity for other people. Just now, you said you feel proud to be loved by me, but I feel like I¡¯m the lucky one to get married to someone as kind and selfless as you, Nicole.¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I¡¯m not as kind as you think I am. I¡¯m just doing my job as someone in the medical field. Anybody would do the same.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what other people would do in that circumstances. The only thing I¡¯m absolutely sure about is my wife is an absolutely benevolent doctor. This is also the reason I wanted to invest in building the acupuncture center.¡± Nicole was looking at Evan fondly this whole time. She knew he was the only person who had ever understood her clearly. Building the acupuncture center for her was not something he did the spur of the moment. He did this because he knew her; he knew this would make her happy. ¡°Thank you so much, Evan,¡± she happily replied. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so you don¡¯t have to thank me. We¡¯re married,¡± he stated. He then turned toward the jewelry she brought out. ¡°All the things I gave you as presents are my sincere love for you. I won¡¯t let you give them to someone else.¡± Nicole held out her dainty hands and caressed his face. His features were changed by the flow of time but still remained dashing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I would never do that. These are all your sincere feelings toward me.¡± Feeling relieved, Evan grinned as he lifted her hand to nt a light kiss. ¡°Nicole, Joy is already big now. Why don¡¯t we have another child?¡± Quickly, Nicole pulled her hands that were resting in Evan¡¯s huge palms away. With a stern look on her face, she solemnly exined, ¡°I am already in my forties, Evan. Do you really want me to get pregnant now? Who knows whatplications I might have because of the pregnancy?¡± Looking at the stern expression she had on her face, Evan suddenly chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so serious about this, Nicole. I was only joking with you. Even if you really want to get pregnant again, I will never allow it.¡± ¡°And even if you allow it, I still don¡¯t want to get pregnant,¡± she muttered as she picked up her sleeping gown, heading to the bathroom. Before the bathroom door was even closed, Evan quickly rushed inside with no feeling of embarrassment. ¡°Would you like to bathe together?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± Nicole red at him. He insisted, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just help you wash up¡± Nicole felt absolutely speechless. Steamy air filled the bathroom as they spent their intimate time together. Although twenty years had already passed, the love they had for each other was still strong as ever, making her feel grateful for the happy times she had. The next day, before Juan was even awake, he had already received a call from Sally. ¡°You still remembered the promise you made yesterday, right? If you don¡¯t remember, then I¡¯ll just invite myself over since I am already prepared.¡± In his dazed state, Juan was absolutely petrified when he received the call from Sally. He immediately bolted up from his bed and eximed, ¡°Do you even know what time is it now? Are you nning on having breakfast over at my ce?¡± Without much thought, she quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I do! Listen. You better note over so early in the morning. I have already told my family that you wille over for lunch. Just be patient and wait for me to pick you up.¡± ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± The phone call finally ended. Juan ruffled his messy hair and let out a long sigh. Dear God. Please don¡¯t let anything bad happen today. Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Deep Memories After Sally ended her call with Juan, the cheerful tone she had while chatting with him vanished without a trace as her expression turned dim. The mesmerizing dark eyes she had were as deep as the ocean. Nobody could tell what she was actually thinking. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± someone asked. ¡°If I don¡¯t do this by myself, no one will. I have no other choice left.¡± Sally looked as determined as ever. With a worried expression, Catherine stared at Sally and felt sorry for her. It was never a smart move to take advantage of someone¡¯s feelings. She wondered what would happen between her and the Seet family in the future. Could Sally even be able to get out of it without being hurt? It was ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Sally¡¯s phone rang again. It was a call from Juan. ¡°Are youing over by yourself, or do you want me to pick you up?¡± His voice could be heard over the phone. After a while, she replied, ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go pick you up, then. If youe over by yourself, my parents and siblings will definitely nag at me when they know about this.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Juan then asked her for her address. After he received her location, he quickly got ready to pick her up. Before he left, Nicole kept instructing him to treat Sally kindly and how polite he should act when meeting her. She warned him to not be too shy and over the top as he would normally be. As he looked at the nagging Nicole, Juan furrowed his brows andined, ¡°This is how I normally act, Mommy. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that bad. You make me feel like I¡¯m a despicable person after hearing what you say. Don¡¯t worry. I know what I have to do.¡± She held out her hand and helped straighten his cor. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll stop worrying since you know how to behave yourself. Go and pick her up. I¡¯ll let the people in the kitchen prepare lunch.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± Juan quickly got into his car and left Imperial Garden, heading straight right to the address Sally sent him. The ce that he arrived at was a run-down apartment building. He never knew she would live in a ce such as this. The building looked old as if it was ready to crumble down at any second. Suddenly, a surge of memory he had long locked deep inside came rushing out. When he was young, Nicole used to bring him to stay in a run-down apartment building that looked exactly like this so they could run away from Evan and Sylvia. During that time, although the room they used to stay in was worn out, he still enjoyed the days he spent with Nina, Maya, and his mother there. Now that he came back to a ce like this, it felt like it would be hard for him to adapt to this ce again since he was already used to living in luxury. He buried his old memories back deep inside again and quickly gave Sally a phone call. ¡°I¡¯m here. Come on down.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± Juan waited. It was already one hourter when he finally saw Sally walking out wearing high heels. The anger he felt inside his body was barely contained. He really wanted to scream loudly in her face just so he could vent out his frustration. Stupid woman, how could you call me early in the morning and disrupt my sleep. Now that I am here to pick her up, she¡¯s making me wait for an hour beforeing down. Shouldn¡¯t she be ready earlier? Who does she think she is? I bet she¡¯s doing this on purpose. Quickly, Sally rushed to him. She was wearing a light-colored short dress that fitted her perfectly. The outfit made her look refined. Although she wasn¡¯t wearing too many essories, she still looked ssy and elegant. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Juan¡¯s big, round eyes were staring at her. Her outfit sure doesn¡¯t match where she is staying at the moment. Meanwhile, Sally¡¯s pretty eyes nced back at him. Her lightly powdered face looked quite apologetic as she smiled faintly. ¡°I deeply apologize for making you wait so long, Mr. Juan.¡± The audacity that this person has. I know very well that you did this on purpose! He took a deep breath, trying to contain his anger as he turned to look at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s not that long. I only waited for one hour.¡± Juan knew very well that this was not the correct time to offend Sally. If she decided to get back on him when they were back at Imperial Garden, then his effort would be wasted. He didn¡¯t want to be humiliated in front of his siblings. His parents would also be disappointed too. Rx, Juan. You can do this. Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Rumors ¡°It seems like you really enjoyed your time waiting for me,¡± Sally eximed as she looked at him closely. The blood in Juan¡¯s body boiled even more. To h*ll if I did! Mark my words, after this day ends, I will definitely make you pay back for all the things you did to me. Although he was screaming internally, he still put on a bright smile on his face. ¡°I did. It was really enjoyable. By the way, we will meet my parentster. You need to act properly and leave a good impression on them. Only then will my parents like you.¡± ¡°You want your parents to like me, Mr. Juan? Is it because you want me to alwayse over to your house?¡± Juan quickly pped his mouth. How could I blurt out something like that? Am I just looking for trouble? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Reluctantly, he replied, ¡°You cane over whenever you¡¯re free. It¡¯s all up to you. I have already agreed to do two things for you. If I bring you over to the Imperial Garden two times, does that count as fulfilling all of your requests? Then will it be okay if youe over tomorrow, too?¡± ¡°It still only counts as one request no matter how many times I go there, Mr. Juan. I¡¯m still trying to think of what to ask for my second request.¡± I knew it. It won¡¯t be that easy to fend her off. By the way, how many times does she n oning over? I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t even be able to enter next time! ¡°You should stop calling me mister now, too. Just call me Juan, or else my parents might question it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do, Juan,¡± she cheerfully replied. Holy moly. You sure move on fast, don¡¯t you? ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. My family members are already waiting for us.¡± Both of them entered the car and quickly drove back to Imperial Garden. On their way there, Juan suddenly asked, ¡°Why do you live in that kind of ce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an orphan, and I used to find ces to rent. After I had enough savings, I could finally buy a house myself. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m amazing?¡± Hearing this, Juan frowned. ¡°Why did you buy a unit in a ce like this? Can¡¯t you find somece else that¡¯s even more decent?¡± ¡°I actually wanted to buy a vi, but I don¡¯t have enough money. The only ce I can afford is my current unit. Although the location is not that great, there¡¯s still a roof over my head and a ce that I can call home.¡± Sally¡¯s words made Juan remember the times when he used to move around frequently with Nicole. During that time, Nicole also wished that she could buy a house for them to live in. The only thing she ever wished for at that time was to have a ce that they could call home. She seemed to be quite simr to his mother regarding this issue. Seeing how silent Juan was, she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± He suddenly snapped out of his trance and looked back at her. He asked, ¡°How did you grow up? You know, being an orphan and all?¡± Without realizing it, she kept fidgeting with her fingers as she slowly told a story to him. ¡°A kind olddy had taken me in ever since I was young. She passed away a few years ago. I became an orphan ever since.¡± Upon seeing her sad expression, Juan let out a soft sigh. A few momentster, he finally remembered something and asked, ¡°I remembered you set Andrew up because he had his eyes on your beauty and a family heirloom that you had. If you¡¯re an orphan, what heirloom do you even have?¡± A look of panic shed across her eyes. She quickly replied, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. How could I have a family heirloom if I¡¯m an orphan? He¡¯s just spreading baseless rumors.¡± ¡°Is it really just baseless rumors, though? There must be a reason rumors like that spread around. I¡¯m quite curious about why there would be a rumor like this.¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± She scoffed. Then, she turned toward Juan and continued, ¡°However, I heard from other people you are a sinister man that likes to steal food from little kids. Not only that, you once shoved away an olddy just because she was in your way. Are these really true?¡± Juan¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Those are all nonsense. Why would I steal food from little kids? And I¡¯m not a lunatic who would hurt an old person. Those are all nder. That is a defamation of character!¡± Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Curious ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You don¡¯t have to shout. I wasn¡¯t the one who spread the rumors since I also heard this from someone else. What¡¯s wrong, Juan? Do you also think these rumors are malicious?¡± Sally asked. Juan red at Sally and stopped talking. She was good with her words. He would only hurt himself if he continued to argue with her. Meanwhile, back at the Imperial Garden, the maids had already prepared everything at the dining table. Nicole looked at the appetizing food with a satisfied look on her face. Meanwhile, Maya came out from the kitchen while eating an apple. ¡°What do you think, Mommy? Don¡¯t you think all the food looks extra tasty after I helped?¡± ¡°Of course! Your cooking has improved a lot, Maya. All the meals prepared looked scrumptious. Even I can¡¯t wait to dig in.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy too, Mommy. I bet Juan will be satisfied when he sees the meal that I prepared. I¡¯m going to make sure he pays me back for all the efforts I spent on him.¡± Nina came in not long after. ¡°You¡¯re back, Nina,¡± Nicole greeted her. ¡°Yeah. Is Juan not back yet?¡± Nina asked. ¡°I think he¡¯ll be home soon.¡± Right after Nicole finished speaking, a maid quickly came running over to her. ¡°Mr. Juan is back, Mrs. Seet.¡± Nicole ordered, ¡°Go to the study room and inform Mr. Seet toe down.¡± ¡°Right away, Ma¡¯am.¡± The maid quickly rushed over to the study room to look for Evan. Nina and Maya exchanged nces with each other. They smiled as they walked toward the courtyard. They could not wait to meet Juan¡¯s girlfriend. They wondered what she would look like and if she was really suitable for him. When they arrived at the entrance in the living room, they could already see Juan and Sally walking alongside each other, whispering things that none of them could hear. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really pretty. Even her outfits are beautiful. She looks like a perfect match for Juan when they walk alongside each other,¡± Maya eximed. ¡°I doubt he¡¯d like her if she wasn¡¯t pretty enough. But I never thought he would bring her back home so fast,¡± Nina uttered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nina? Do you think something is off?¡± ¡°They only knew each other for a few days. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re moving too fast? At the very least, they should get to know each other a bit more before he brings her back home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Maybe he could not keep back his feelings for her, so he decided to bring her back to meet us as soon as he can.¡± ¡°What makes you so sure about that?¡± Suddenly, Kyle¡¯s voice could be heard from behind. Looking at him, Maya chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing.¡± ¡°You might be wrong about this,¡± hemented as Juan and Sally slowly walked up to the three of them. Sally¡¯s eyes quickly nced over at Kyle. She was feeling ratherplicated as she thought the person Sophia originally wanted to introduce her to was him instead of Juan. During that moment, she had very little care about who was the one she was being introduced to. The only thing she cared about was achieving her goal. So this barely even bothered her. ¡°Nice to meet you. You must be Juan¡¯s girlfriend. I¡¯m really surprised at how beautiful you look.¡± Maya could not help butpliment Sally when she saw thetter. Sally felt awkward when Maya addresses her as Juan¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°Nice to meet you, too. My name is Sally Roberts. You can call me Sally.¡± ¡°A pretty name for a pretty youngdy. You better take good care of her, Juan,¡± Maya jokingly said. With a slightly awkward look on his face, Juan sheepishly chuckled. What do you mean I have to take good care of her? We¡¯re just acting. Acting! ¡°Mommy had already informed the kitchen to prepare our meals. Let¡¯s go have a chat while we have lunch together.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Juan replied. At the dining table, Nicole was sizing Sally up. Although thetter was slightly blushing, the beauty and charm still made it hard for a person to not be mesmerized by her. She was truly one of a kind. No wonder Mom introduced her to Juan. He even likes her so much that he brought her home to introduce her to us in such a short time. This young girl really is a looker. Nicole was feeling quite satisfied. ¡°So, your name is Sally?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet. It¡¯s really a pleasure to meet you.¡± Nicole stood up and handed her a gift she had prepared. ¡°This is a present tomemorate our first time meeting each other. It¡¯s nothing much. I hope you will like it.¡± Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Please ept My Gift ¡°Mrs. Seet, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for me to take this.¡± ¡°Take it. I insist that you ept.¡± Sally then shakily epted the gift. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting you, and I didn¡¯t even prepare a gift for you. Your elegance is so iparable that I don¡¯t think any ordinary gift would be able to match up to it. Therefore, I would like you to have a bracelet that I¡¯ve treasured for many years as a gift. Although it¡¯s not worth a lot, it¡¯s invaluable to me. I hope you understand my good intentions and will ept it.¡± Nicole quickly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to get me a gift. It¡¯s your first time visiting, and I want you to make yourself at home.¡± ¡°I insist that you ept it,¡± Sally said as she unsped the extremely ordinary bracelet from her wrist and handed it to Nicole. Nicole hesitated for a moment. If I don¡¯t ept the bracelet, it might seem like I dislike it. But if I were to ept, it would mean that I¡¯m taking away such an important and meaningful thing from her. What should I do? After thinking for a while, she smiled and took the bracelet. ¡°Since this is very important to you, I¡¯ll keep it safe for now. When the timees that you get married to Juan, I¡¯ll return it to you!¡± ¡°Mommy, what if we don¡¯t get married?¡± Juan asked suddenly. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Nicole shot a look at Juan. ¡°Well, it might happen. If we don¡¯t get married, then this bracelet¡ª¡± Before Juan could finish his sentence, he was cut off by Nicole, who said, ¡°I would still return it to her.¡± It¡¯s Sally¡¯s first time here, and Juan is saying such things so cluelessly. Who would even mention in front of their girlfriend that they might not get married in the future? The advice I gave him must have gone over his head. I¡¯ll have to lecture him about itter. On the other hand, Sally was unfazed by what Juan said. She was calm as she smiled. ¡°Mrs. Seet, it¡¯s yours now that I gave it to you. Even if Juan and I are no longer together, it will still be yours. You don¡¯t have to give it back to me.¡± Kyle, who had been quiet the whole time, nced at both Juan and Sally and felt like something was going on between them. He suspected that there was a hidden reason why Juan brought Sally home, and he was sure that it wasn¡¯t because they were a couple now. Both the topic and the tension in the air made it awkward for Maya and Nina. Thus, Maya tried to change the topic. ¡°All right, let¡¯s hurry and eat. The food is getting cold. Try this dish I made. If you like it, I¡¯ll make it frequently for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Maya had undeniably livened the mood, and everyone had their dinner harmoniously. After that, they moved to rest in the living room. Instructing the maids to bring over some tea, Evan then started asking Sally about her family. Sally knew well about Evan¡¯s wittiness before she came. Therefore, she adjusted her emotions before repeating what she said to Juan thest time she talked about her family. When she was done, Evan gazed at her with his dark eyes. He didn¡¯t fully believe what Sally said. However, he still consoled her without batting an eysh. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Sally¡¯s first impression of Evan was that he lookedmanding. However, once she interacted with him, he was unexpectedly gentle. Yet at the same time, he sounded serious. ¡°Juan, from now on, Imperial Garden is also Sally¡¯s house. You should bring her over more often.¡± Juan did not know what to say. Bring her over more often? I don¡¯t even know what her intentions for coming over to Imperial Garden are! I¡¯ve been staring at her at all times since I¡¯m afraid that she might do something suspicious. He then vaguely replied, ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Despite his words, he mentally vowed never to allow Sally to step into Imperial Garden ever again. To his dismay, Sally unexpectedly added, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll visit often in the future.¡± Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Something Is Not Right ¡°Sally, this is your house from now on. I hope you¡¯lle here often,¡± Nina said with a smile on her face. Maya added, ¡°That¡¯s right. We wee you here. Why don¡¯t you stay here with us for the night? I can tidy up a room for you and Juan.¡± Sally paused before she hurriedly rejected, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I won¡¯t be staying here. I¡¯ll go back to my own house.¡± ¡°Yes, she has her own house. It¡¯s not right for her to stay here.¡± Juan red at Maya. Nina, who stood beside them, was filled with curiosity. Wouldn¡¯t new couples want to be with each other every minute of the day? Why do these two look like they¡¯re avoiding each other? They¡¯re acting so suspicious and strange! The atmosphere was starting to turn awkward once again. Seeing that, Sally stood up and said, ¡°Mrs. Seet, I¡¯ve got something to do, so I have to go now. I¡¯ll be back to visit you again next time.¡± ¡°All right,e often! Have Juan send you home,¡± Nicole replied. Sally smiled and nodded. After sending Sally off, Nina voiced out her confusion. Simrly, Nicole also found that the interaction between Juan and Sally was very weird and suspicious. Neither of them looked like couples in their honeymoon phase. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re a pair of quarrelsome lovers, like Uncle Davin and Aunt She were back then!¡± Maya pondered aloud. Nicole thought about it before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask your grandma about it, see what she knows about Sally.¡± ¡°Mommy, you really have to ask Grandma in detail. I just somehow feel like Sally doesn¡¯t like Juan. It¡¯s hard to hide how much one loves another. I just could not see that love from her eyes. On the contrary, she was busy looking at¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Kyle, Nina thought to herself but did not dare to say it out loud. She then quickly shut her mouth as she realized how caught up she was in her own thoughts that she almost said something she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Looking at what?¡± Maya urged. Nina cleared her throat and nced at Kyle before trying to brush off Maya¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Looking at the food you cooked. It seems like your cooking is even more attractive to her than Juan.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maya¡¯s eyes lit up. She continued, ¡°Nina, that¡¯s honestly the biggestpliment I could ever get for my cooking skills. It¡¯s a waste that Juan is not here to witness how he could not evenpare to a dish. He would be fuming, I¡¯m sure!¡± Maya had always been inattentive and easy-going, so it was to be expected that she had not realized anything. However, what Nina said had intrigued Nicole, Evan, and Kyle. Nicole and Evan looked at each other, the same thoughts running through their heads. If what Nina said is true, then everything will be much moreplicated. If Sally really is interested in Kyle, would Juan fight with him for her? No, that won¡¯t happen. Juan and Kyle grew up together. They have always been very loving and have a good rtionship. They would never fight with each other. Nicoleforted herself as she tried not to worry about it and think on the positive side. However, there was no doubt that she still felt uneasy. When she went back to her bedroom upstairs, she closed the door and talked about it with Evan. Evan narrowed his eyes and stated, ¡°We really need to do a background check on Sally. I¡¯ll talk to Juan and Kyle individually about it as well. I believe that they both have the capability to resolve this matter adequately.¡± ¡°I agree. Sally is a smart girl. She¡¯s notcking in either beauty or capability. I feel like the aura that she exudes does not match an orphan who grew up in a poor environment. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m overthinking or if there really is a problem,¡± Nicole added. With that being said, she paused before she lightened up. ¡°I should call Mom and ask her just how well she knows Sally.¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, she proceeded to call Sophia. ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the voice from the other side of the call questioned. ¡°Mom, you introduced Sally to Juan, right? Is she an orphan? How much do you know about her?¡± Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Hot Potato Sophia stayed silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Sally? I think she¡¯s an orphan. I don¡¯t really know that much either.¡± ¡°Mom, why would you introduce her to Juan when you don¡¯t really know her yourself? Aren¡¯t you afraid that there¡¯s something fishy going on with her?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The woman chuckled. ¡°Nothing is perfect in this world, Nicole. Do you want a beautiful and capable woman who can help your son out in the future, or do you want an average but materialistic woman who dreams of going from rags to riches as your daughter-inw?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Mom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Perhaps Sally does have some secrets or ulterior motives, but both Juan and Kyle aren¡¯t idiots! You should know that whatever motives or purpose are useless if true feelings get involved. Just let them handle this themselves. This is a great chance for a battle of wits and courage amongst the younger ones. Maybe things might evene to fruition in the end.¡± ¡°So you think that Sally isn¡¯t just an ordinary person too? Aren¡¯t you worried that whatever she¡¯s nning would harm them or maybe even the Seet family and Seet Group?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried! However, if she really has something nned against our family, she would still have her backup ns even if you were to ruin her current one. You might as well let the younger ones handle this. You have to believe in them.¡± Nicole stayed silent at that. She heaved a long sigh when she suddenly realized that the whole situation felt like a hot potato instead of her mother-inw introducing a wife for her son. Hopefully, Juan is charming enough to tame Sally. Even if he isn¡¯t, let¡¯s hope that he has enough in him to outsmart her. Otherwise, he¡¯d have to suffer a loss or even end up having to pay a price in their battle of wits. How this would end depends entirely on what Sally is nning. As a mother, Nicole felt the need to remind Juan to have his guard up regarding this issue. At the sight of her being stuck in her thoughts, the corner of Evan¡¯s lips tilted upward slightly as he said, ¡°I think Mom has a good point. It all depends on them whether this will end up good or bad. We need to have faith in Juan.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have faith in her son, but even a bomb expert would be on edge if there was a bomb that could go off anytime right next to them. ¡°All right. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to meet Stephen? You can go with Ninater.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go get ready.¡± Nicole stopped thinking about Juan and Sally¡¯s issue and went to get changed. While sending Sally home, Juan would take nces at her from time to time, a strange look in his eyes. The girl couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around his behavior at all. ¡°Is there something you want to tell me? Do you want to praise me because you¡¯re satisfied with my performance at your house?¡± Hearing that, heughed. ¡°Praise you? Sure, I¡¯ll praise you for your excellent acting skills.¡± Acting skills? Sally wasn¡¯t as calm anymore upon hearing those words. She subconsciously clenched her fists, trying to keep her calm as she turned to ask, ¡°What do you mean? When did I do that? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever put up a front. Or maybe it¡¯s because you think that I was too sincere. Was I too good to your family, and that¡¯s why you thought that I was acting?¡± Too good? Bullsh*t! Juan shot her a cold re and said, ¡°I have to admit. That part where you gave my mom a gift? That was superb acting. Some people spend the least money to do something meaningful and extravagant, and you¡¯re one of them.¡± Oh, so he¡¯s talking about the gift. Sally was relieved to hear that. ¡°Was my gift for your mom not valuable enough? But that¡¯s¡ª¡± Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 A Scheming Person ¡°What? That bracelet is the most precious thing to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I think that it¡¯s just something you bought somewhere as an essory, or you prepared it intentionally for a situation like this. It can¡¯t have cost you that much. But you¡¯re smart. You used a cheap bracelet and paired it with such a sad story. That made the bracelet valuable, and my mom fell for it. Tsk, tsk. You managed to make a righteous image for yourself without much effort. I¡¯ve got to hand it to you for being so smart.¡± Sally wasn¡¯t even denying Juan¡¯s analysis. Instead, she simply smiled it off. Thetter turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Was I correct?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If I was correct, it means that you¡¯re a scheming person, so you won¡¯t be easy to handle. If I was wrong, then it means that there¡¯s something wrong with my observation and analyzing skills.¡± ¡°Well, congrattions. You were right, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with your observation and analyzing skills. As expected of Mr. Juan of Seet Group. Here are two thumbs up for you.¡± He sighed at the sight of her thumbs. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re a scheming person with ill intentions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So you better be more cautious when hanging out with me.¡± ¡°Why? Are you nning to rob me and finish me off?¡± ¡°If I was really nning to do that¡­¡± As she spoke, the girl suddenly pressed a dagger against Juan¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is the best time to rob and kill you?¡± What the h*ll! She¡¯s even carrying a dagger with her? He stared at the de without a hint of fear on his face and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good time now. If I were to lose control of the steering wheel now, both of us will end up dead. Is that what you want?¡± Sally smiled. ¡°Rx. I was just joking. This dagger is made of sugar anyway.¡± With that, she broke the dagger into pieces and put it in her mouth. As Juan watched her crunch away on the candy, he thought that she was either too bored or she had a way of thinking no one else couldprehend. Otherwise, why would she have made a dagger out of sugar and brought it along with her? Is it because it¡¯s fun or because it¡¯s delicious? The Maybach came to a stop upon arriving at Sally¡¯s residence. ¡°All right. You can get down now.¡± ¡°Thanks! I¡¯lle to you when I think of the second request. Also, I¡¯m your girlfriend in your family¡¯s eyes from today onward.¡± ¡°Are there any benefits to being my girlfriend?¡± By that, Juan meant to ask if there was something Sally wanted to do with the status she had now. Naturally, thetter knew what he meant. She started feigning ignorance and waved the jewelry Nicole had given her before his face. ¡°Of course! There are so many benefits.¡± He sneered at her. She was quick-witted, so there was no way he could get anything out of her so easily. With that, he turned the car around and left. Sally watched as the car left and heaved a sigh when it was finally gone. Then, she turned and went upstairs. ¡­ Once Nicole was done putting on makeup and had gotten changed, she went to look for Nina. However, she suddenly felt uneasy when she reached her daughter¡¯s bedroom. Stephen is just getting a little bit close to Nina. Is it really all right for me to meet him with her? After pondering over the matter, she finally decided that she woulde up with an excuse and approach Stephen at thepany herself. With her mind made up, the woman went back into her bedroom. Surprised to see his wife, Evan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Nina not want you to meet him?¡± ¡°No. I haven¡¯t told her yet since I was afraid that she would overthink things and feel pressured. I think it¡¯d be best if I went and met him alone. Don¡¯t tell Nina.¡± Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 An Excuse The man couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration at the sight of Nicole doing so much for their daughter. All parents only wanted what was best for their children, after all ¡°That¡¯s fine too. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, you can always ask John to call him to the assistant¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I have a meeting for a projectter in the afternoon, so I might not be at thepany. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nicole drove to Seet Groupter on. As soon as she stepped into the building, she saw a smiling John walking toward her. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I heard that you¡¯ve been busy supervising the construction of the hospital recently. Why are you here today?¡± ¡°Evan went to a meeting for a project. I-I¡¯m here to handle some things for him.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if you need help.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Both of them stepped into the lift used exclusively by the president, and Nicole began snooping for Stephen¡¯s information from John. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a new guy in thepany named Stephen and that he takes good care of Nina.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the other way around actually, Mrs. Seet. Ms. Nina is the one who¡¯s taking good care of him. She¡¯s his superior, after all.¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter who takes good care of who. I just want to ask if you know this person well. What kind of person is he?¡± Basic information about Stephen instantly popped up in John¡¯s mind. ¡°Hmm, when ites to working, he¡¯s a serious and responsible person. He¡¯s quite the character and is a handsome man. However, hees from an ordinary family. Even though I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking about him, Mrs. Seet, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good enough for Ms. Nina.¡± ¡°His background isn¡¯t really the important part here. What Nina thinks matters most. If she¡¯s willing, then there¡¯s definitely a ce for him here at Seet Group.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± John then froze for a second and said worriedly, ¡°Mrs. Seet, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡± ¡°What is it? Go ahead.¡± ¡°I think Stephen has a girlfriend. She came to thepany previously. If I¡¯m not mistaken, her name was Mnie.¡± ¡°He has a girlfriend?¡± Why is he trying to get close to Nina when he already has a girlfriend? Is he trying to two-time them? Although she acts proud and arrogant, Nina is actually someone who is easily moved. It won¡¯t be good if she ends up falling for Stephen like how she did with Chris. She was already hurt once by Chris. I can¡¯t let it happen again. If Stephen really does have a girlfriend, I have to make sure he keeps his distance from Nina. ¡°I need a favor, John.¡± ¡°What is it, Mrs. Seet?¡± Nicole hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I should meet him first. Let¡¯s talk more once I do.¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I have a blueprint that needs to be amended with me. I¡¯lle up with an excuse to get him toe to the president¡¯s office.¡± ¡°All right!¡± John took the blueprint and went around the design department, asking for multiple designers¡¯ opinions before going to Stephen. ¡°This blueprint needs some amendments. What do you think about it?¡± Stephen studied the blueprint and gave it some thought. Soon, inspiration came and he pointed at a few spots. ¡°To conform to the concept, we need to emphasize on¡ª¡± ¡°Very well. Don¡¯t say anything else for now. Follow me and we¡¯ll talk somewhere else.¡± Stephen didn¡¯t think much about it and followed John to the president¡¯s office. However, he was stunned when he saw Nicole in the president¡¯s chair. ¡°This is Mr. Seet¡¯s wife,¡± John introduced. ¡°Greetings, Mrs. Seet,¡± Stephen said politely. ¡°Hello. Are you from the design department?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You must be quite talented seeing that John brought you in here. I heard that Nina really appreciates you because you¡¯re so dedicated to your work.¡± ¡°It is just my job and duty.¡± ¡°Just your job and duty. But I heard that you do your best even if it¡¯s regarding work that Nina hadn¡¯t assigned you. What¡¯s your purpose for doing that? Is it because you want her to favor you? Well, it makes sense. There are no superiors who don¡¯t like hardworking people like you.¡± Stephen could tell that Nicole was suspicious of him for getting close to Nina. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Change Is it because I was getting too close to Nina? But I¡¯m just doing someone a favor. I have to keep my promise! ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Mrs. Seet. I¡¯ve never thought of wanting Ms. Nina to favor me.¡± ¡°You did so many things when you ¡®never thought of it.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t Nina have fallen for you if it was actually your intention, then?¡± He was at a loss for words after hearing that. Meanwhile, John took a nce at Nicole and then at Stephen. Walking toward thetter, he muttered, ¡°You might not know this, but Ms. Nina is someone who has always ced great value in rtionships. If you want to be with her, settle your own matters first. And if you don¡¯t want to be with her, please keep a distance from her. Don¡¯t show her how capable you are or how gentle and considerate you can be. It¡¯ll only give people the wrong impression.¡± Hearing that, Stephen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Think about it. Don¡¯t you think what I said makes sense? People should know their limits when interacting with others. This is the basis of keeping the peace between many rtionships. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a disaster if people get too close?¡± John continued. Stephen stayed silent for a while before finally speaking. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, Mrs. Seet. I¡¯ll pay closer attention next time.¡± ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll be happy with your girlfriend, and I hope that you understand my feelings as a mother.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll head back to work now.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°All right.¡± Stephen took in a deep breath once he left the president¡¯s office. For the rest of the afternoon, he noticed an ufortable sensation in his chest. He understood what John had said earlier, but he still felt hesitant. Why am I hesitating? He was unsure of the answer himself. After getting off from work, Stephen drove around in his car with no destination in mind. Feeling irritated by his chaotic thoughts, he subconsciously drove to a bar. Upon stopping, he rolled down the window and stared at the busy bar, memories suddenly flooding his mind. He had met Nina for the first time here at this bar. Back then, he was the one who saved her. The man could still clearly remember what she was wearing, and how panicked she had been. It was as if the memory was engraved in his mind. Then, he thought of the second time he met Nina at Seet Group. Memories of all that had ever happened between them shed across his mind after that. He could remember each scene clearly. His heart was beating faster. Stephen looked down at his chest before a bitter smile surfaced on his face. ¡°Is it me or you? Have I fallen for her, or are you the one who¡¯s fallen for her?¡± The only reply he received was a gentle breeze flowing in from outside and caressing him. The man was starting to get frustrated after a moment of silence. He mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s you. Not me. It¡¯s not me¡­¡± Shutting his eyes, he tightened his grip on the steering wheel as he tried to push all his memories of Nina out of his mind. Soon, he sped away in his car as he resolved to keep a distance from her. Mnie was waiting for him when he arrived home. ¡°Why are you back sote today?¡± ¡°I had some things to settle at thepany,¡± he said, brushing her off. ¡°What was it?¡± she asked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I were to tell you.¡± At that, Stephen turned and walked upstairs. Mnie was puzzled as she watched him go. His attitude toward her was getting worse by the day. So many things about him had changed since he had the surgery. He used to hate designing and said that he would rather trante documents than design. But recently, he seemed to have a keen interest in designing. Sometimes, he would even get up in the middle of the night toe up with a draft on hisputer. This obvious change in him made her especially anxious. Why did he change? Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Suspicions She had once suspected that the reason for Stephen¡¯s change in behavior and his cold attitude to her was because of another woman. That was why Mnie had been paying close attention to him. Later on, she found out from his colleague that he was quite close to Nina and would even try to lighten thetter¡¯s burden voluntarily. Ms. Nina¡­ Did Stephen fall for her? It was due to her suspicions that she visited Seet Group and purposely established her dominance in front of Nina. Mnie thought that Stephen would treat her better after doing that, but she had never thought that he would continue being cold to her. She even had the feeling that he was repulsed by her. Did Stephen really fall for Ms. Nina? The woman paled at the thought of this. Feeling uneasy, she instantly got up and headed upstairs. Stephen was standing by the window and staring at the night view outside. The tall and stalwart man looked exceptionally lonely and sad. He¡¯s bing more and more brooding. Mnie walked over to him and asked softly, ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± ¡°You look tired these days. Are you still not recovered from the surgery?¡± The man turned to look at her, inexplicable fury rumbling inside him. He quickly clenched his fists and tried his best to suppress the anger before saying calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just tired from work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always waking up in the middle of the night toe up with blueprints. Anyone would be exhausted like that.¡± Stephen knew very well that she wasining. He kept silent for a second before smiling at her. ¡°I won¡¯t do it anymore. I¡¯ll be back right after work hours end, and I¡¯ll spend my free time with you.¡± Mnie was surprised by his words. A smile appeared on her face as her eyes lit up with anticipation. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best, Stephen! Thank you.¡± She threw herself into his arms and embraced him happily. Feeling repulsed and ufortable by the sudden intimacy, he instinctively pushed her away and said, ¡°All right. You should go make dinner now.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make your favorite.¡± Stephen nodded, and Mnie left to the kitchen happily. Silence returned to the study room. Stephen looked down at his chest again. I¡¯m your owner now. I won¡¯t let you affect my life. I¡¯ll never let you do that. ¡­ A monthter, the construction of the hospital was finallypleted. Both Nicole and Evan were satisfied with the overallyout of the ce. They walked into one of the wards to look around. The walls were clean and white. There was a vase ced on the wooden table with fresh flowers that were emitting a faint fragrance. The overall effect was calming. Sunlight permeated through the windows, brightening up the whole room. ¡°I never expected my wife to be this good at designing. The floor ns andyouts seem to make much more sense after you amended the blueprint,¡± Evan praised. ¡°I know nothing about designing. All I did was research and collect useful information. Kyle and Juan helped me with the references, so it can¡¯t be considered my work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too humble, Mrs. Seet. You¡¯re in charge of the hospital from now on. We need to give it a name as soon as possible. Do you have anything in mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a few during the hospital¡¯s construction, but I¡¯m not sure which one suits it more. Maybe you cane up with something better?¡± ¡°What are the ones you had thought of?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Nicole was stunned for a moment, but she still told him the names she had thought of previously. ¡°Well, firstly, there¡¯s Caring. I want the people working in this hospital to be caring and full of love for our patients. Then, there¡¯s Peace, since I want this ce to be a calm and peaceful area for our patients to heal in. I also thought of Blessed, with the prayer that the patients would all recover and be healthy one day. I think that¡¯s all for now as the rest are somewhat simr in vein. Do you have anything in mind, Mr. Seet?¡± Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Naming The Hospital Caring? Peace? Blessed? N?velDrama.Org content. It seemed like Nicole really was a very benevolent person. Evan pondered over it for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re naturally apassionate person. I honestly think that you don¡¯t need names like that to be able to keep this spirit alive within you. I just know you¡¯ll do well. With that in mind, why don¡¯t we try to think of a more unique name?¡± ¡°A more unique name? What do you have in mind?¡± Evan paused to think again. ¡°What about Bernian?¡± ¡°Bernian? Is the ¡®ni¡¯ syble supposed to be a reference to my name?¡± ¡°Yeah. I mean, you¡¯ve done so many meaningful things. I have faith that your passion will be enough to support you and this hospital. There won¡¯t be anything you can¡¯t handle.¡± Nicole nodded silently. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one funding the hospital. Hence, it¡¯s only right that you name it.¡± ¡°Do you not like the name?¡± ¡°Of course I do! I love it. Honestly, I¡¯m just worried I won¡¯t do a good job.¡± ¡°Nonsense. You have my full confidence.¡± They locked gazes. Nicole stared at Evan¡¯s encouraging eyes. It was almost like a stream of hope was pouring into her heart. For a moment, she felt very warm inside. He was so loving and understanding toward her. Meeting someone like him was one of her greatest fortunes in life. ¡°The hospital is all ready now. We just need to pick a date to officially open it.¡± ¡°Indeed. Mom mentioned a few days ago that she wanted to check which dates would be more suitable to host an opening. We¡¯ll settle on a date once she¡¯s made up her mind.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± ¡°Evan, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go to Seet Residence to eat lunch today. We can also visit Joy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since she left Imperial Garden. Do you miss her already?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, so of course I do.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to Seet Residence then.¡± Evan drove them both over. As soon as they stepped in, they saw Joy and Zayden running around in the courtyard. They looked like they were having the time of their lives. At the side, Luke was watching the two of them and murmuring to himself. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ying with them?¡± Nicole came over beside Luke and asked. ¡°I¡¯m memorizing rhymes. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go y with them.¡± ¡°Wow. You know how to recite rhymes? You¡¯re very smart.¡± ¡°Both Joy and Zayden can do it too.¡± Nicole was surprised to hear this. She had never taught Joy any rhymes. Did she really know how to recite them? Just then, Joy and Zayden came trotting over. Joy called out sweetly, ¡°Hi, Mommy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sweating buckets from all that running. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Joy replied cutely. ¡°I heard you learned some new rhymes? Can you recite one for me?¡± Joy nodded. She stood up straight and started to recite the rhyme seriously. ¡°Ring-a-round the rosie, a pocket full of posies¡­¡± ¡°Very good, Joy!¡± ¡°Ashes! Ashes! We all fall down,¡± Joy continued. Zayden came running over. Hearing Joy reciting the rhyme, he frowned and told her it was a bad rhyme. ¡°How is it bad? It¡¯s written in the nursery rhyme book. Luke recites it all the time too,¡± Joy retorted. Zayden widened his eyes at her. ¡°No, Daddy told me that the rhyme means something bad.¡± ¡°What did your daddy teach you?¡± At this moment, Evan had just walked over after parking his car in the garage. Zayden looked toward Evan with a smile. ¡°Uncle Evan, Daddy taught me that that rhyme is about people falling dead from the gue.¡± Nicole looked at Zayden in shock. She said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your father. Stop picking up nonsense from him, okay? You should listen to what Luke teaches you.¡± Unhappily, Zayden scratched the back of his head. ¡°Daddy taught me a bunch of other stuff about rhymes too though.¡± Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Dark Rhymes ¡°What else has he taught you?¡± Evan crossed his arms and asked Zayden. He was curious to hear what other weird knowledge Davin had passed on to his child. Zayden thought about it as he stared at Evan seriously. ¡°He told me the rhyme ¡®Rock-a-bye baby¡¯ is about a baby falling to its death. What else¡­ Oh. He also said ¡®Mary, Mary, Quite Contrary¡¯ is about some queen that tortured people.¡± Evan was speechless. Nicole looked toward Zayden in surprise. For a moment, she even thought that she had misheard. What kind of parent taught their child things like these? Evan furrowed his brows. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t listen to what your daddy says. Understand?¡± ¡°But Daddy is smart. I heard Luke say the same thing a couple of days ago. Daddy knew the meaning behind the rhymes even before Luke said it. He also taught me that we have to work smart, not work hard. That¡¯s how you can learn faster.¡± Luke said the same thing? Nicole and Evan both turned their heads to stare at Luke. Luke looked up innocently before he sighed. ¡°The meanings that Mr. Davin told Zayden are all just conspiracies. They¡¯re not necessarily true.¡± Hearing this, Zayden replied naively, ¡°Daddy knows what he¡¯s saying. He told me that they¡¯re all true.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t know that. It¡¯s impossible to prove.¡± ¡°Yes, he can.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°No, he can¡¯t.¡± ¡°But Daddy told me so.¡± Zayden stared indignantly at Luke. In response, Luke sighed. ¡°When you¡¯re older and learn to read more, you¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± With his eyes wide open, Zayden was clearly still on the fence about what Luke was saying. He was sure in his heart that his father would not lie to him. Evan and Nicole exchanged nces with each other. Davin was the one who told his son all this. Therefore, he was the only one who could convince Zayden otherwise. ¡°Why are you all just standing there? Come on in.¡± She¡¯s voice called over. Zayden walked over to her defeatedly. ¡°Mommy, Luke says Daddy is wrong even though I know he¡¯s not.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Daddy taught me about the meaning of nursery rhymes, but Luke says it¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°What did he teach you?¡± Zayden repeated what he said earlier to She. After hearing what he said, she looked over furiously to the living room. Davin, that maniac. How could he say all those things to a child? After telling her everything Davin told him, Zayden suddenly remembered one more thing. ¡°Oh, Daddy also told me that he¡¯s an expert poet.¡± ¡°Please! Your dad is no poet. That man hasn¡¯t got a single ounce of creativity in him.¡± Zayden frowned. He looked toward She with a puzzled expression. ¡°Zayden, I¡¯ll buy you some nursery rhyme books tomorrow. Just read that and stop listening to your father, okay? You stay here and y for a while. I need to go handle something.¡± He nodded obediently. She invited Nicole and Evan to take a seat in the living room. Then, she hurriedly went upstairs. Within seconds, Davin¡¯s painful cries could be heard. ¡°What are you doing? Are you insane, Sheep? You¡¯re going to be the death of me!¡± ¡°Death of you? I really hope so! I¡¯m dying to skin you alive and boil you right now. What sort of nonsense have you been teaching to our son?¡± ¡°Sheep, I was just trying to adapt to his learning method. Among the three children, he¡¯s the slowest learner. I was just trying to tell him the meaning of the rhymes so he would be more likely to remember them. Is it wrong for me to do so? If he keepsgging behind everyone, he¡¯ll be used to it. I don¡¯t want him to lose the will to learn. I¡¯m just trying a different method to encourage his learning. What have I done wrong?¡± Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Having Children Davin was doing his best to defend himself. ¡°Adapt to his learning method? Please. All you¡¯re doing is filling his head with gibberish! I¡¯m warning you. If you keep spouting this stuff to him, I¡¯m going to skin you alive.¡± From downstairs, everyone could hear She¡¯s screams, followed by Davin¡¯s miserable and pained cries. Nicole and Evan looked at each other. They both simultaneously acknowledged how perfect Davin and She were for each other. If Davin had married someone gentler, she probably would have been helpless against his antics. Soon after, a set of hurried footsteps could be heard. Davin came running down with his head lowered. Seeing Nicole and Evan in the living room, he quickly begged them for help. ¡°Evan, you¡¯ve got to help me. She is abusing me! Save me!¡± Before Evan could respond, She came down too. With a huff, she said, ¡°Davin, no one can help you now. I have to beat you up to release some of my anger.¡± ¡°Do you need a feather duster?¡± Evan chimed in cheerfully from his seat on the couch. ¡°Yes, please. Evan, be a dear and pass it to me.¡± Evan smirked. He picked up the feather duster on the shelf and threw it toward She. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. It¡¯ll be fine as long as he¡¯s still alive.¡± Davin was baffled. Is Evan seriously encouraging this behavior? How could he not side with his own brother? ¡°Evan, I¡¯m your brother. How could you do this to me? Don¡¯t you know that blood is supposed to be thicker than water?¡± ¡°You brought it upon yourself. I side with logic, not blood.¡± How cruel! She struck down urately with the feather duster onto Davin¡¯s back. He screamed in pain. ¡°Sheep, just you wait and see!¡± With that said, he ran out of the living room. As the children in the courtyard watched this unfold, they sighed in unison. ¡°Poor Mr. Davin. Your mom is really something. There¡¯s no way my mom would ever dare to act that way toward my dad,¡± Luke eximed. Zayden rubbed his head. ¡°Daddy said women are allowed to beat men though. He said it¡¯s an act of love. However, men aren¡¯t allowed to hit women.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°He said it¡¯s abuse for men to hit women.¡± ¡°That seems rather unfair,¡± Lukemented. The two boys looked toward Joy in admiration. ¡°It¡¯s so much better to be a girl. In my next life, I want to be a girl too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nice to be a girl at all. Maya told me that women have it much harder. We need to know how to earn money, work, run the house, and give birth to children. On the other hand, all men need to do is earn money. I think every woman dreams about being a man instead,¡± Joy stated. Luke thought about what she said. It made sense to him as he recalled how hard Tiffany had it. By contrast, Zayden was not convinced. He mumbled, ¡°I want to be a woman even more now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Joy asked. In a confident tone, he replied, ¡°Because women can give birth. I want to have children.¡± Coincidentally, She, who was busy chasing after Davin, heard Zayden¡¯s words. She stopped in her tracks and looked over. ¡°Who gave you ideas about having children? Was it your dad?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± If I say yes, will Mommy forgive Daddy and stop chasing him? With that in mind, he decided to let Davin take responsibility for his statement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Daddy told me to have more children in the future.¡± That jerk! What does he think he¡¯s doing? Asking a child to have children¡­ I will not rest until I¡¯ve taught him a proper lesson! ¡°Davin Seet, you stand right there!¡± ¡°No, I refuse! If you keep chasing after me, I¡¯ll run away from home!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll chase you out myself!¡± Seeing that his mother had be even fiercer than before, Zayden frowned. It seemed like his words hadn¡¯t helped his father as he intended to. Oh, Daddy. I tried my best. Good luck to you!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Opening Ceremony Five dayster, it was the date that Sophia had picked out for the hospital¡¯s opening ceremony. That day, the long-awaited Bernian Hospital was finally about to be in business. Close friends, family, partners, and potential partners of Seet Group were all present to attend the opening ceremony. Luxurious cars pulled up one after the other. The atmosphere was very lively. The first group of people to appear were Juan, Kyle, Nina, and Maya. The four of them came forward with different flower bouquets in their hand. Nicole looked at them with surprise. ¡°You guys¡­¡± ¡°Congrattions, Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy, under your management, the hospital will thrive for sure. Patient numbers are sure to drop.¡± ¡°Good luck, Mommy!¡± ¡°If you ever need help, you can alwayse to me. I¡¯m here for you,¡± Maya said as she patted her chest. Nicole looked at her tall, good-looking children. They used to be so naughty and adorable. Now, they were all grown up. These four children were the most unexpected gift that the heavens had sent to her. ¡°I appreciate all your well wishes. Thank you!¡± ¡°Do your best, Mommy!¡± ¡°I will!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet, congrattions!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I¡¯m excited to see the opening of your hospital.¡± ¡°Wishing your wife all the best in her business, Mr. Seet. I¡¯m sure patients will be flowing in every day!¡± Nicole was not particrly happy to hear that statement. Her smile fell t as she responded seriously, ¡°I think I¡¯d prefer it if people could stay healthy. It¡¯d be much better to see an empty hospital with no patients.¡± The person¡¯s face immediately froze. He chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Mrs. Seet. A kind soul like you is very rare in society nowadays. In the olden days, perhaps clinics and hospitals alike would hope for patient numbers to drop. ¡°Nowadays, most hospitals and clinics are more akin to a business. Promotions are plentiful. The more medicine you purchase, the higher the discounts. I truly hope that you will run Bernian Hospital in a different light and work toward the patients¡¯ best interests.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business how other people do their jobs. However, I will try my best to run my hospital with a generous heart.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯re very fortunate to have such a thoughtful wife.¡± ¡°Indeed. The two of you are a match made in heaven.¡± ¡°I totally agree. Mr. and Mrs. Seet are both so good-looking as well¡­¡± Hearing praises from all around them, Nicole raised her head toward Evan. He shot a look toward John, who quickly dispersed the crowd around them. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Seet deeply appreciate all your warm wishes. Please, let¡¯s all head to the hotel opposite to rest.¡± As the crowd left, Nicole sighed deeply. Shortly after, she saw Joy, Zayden, Davin, and She arrive. Joy ran over to her and stared. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so pretty today!¡± ¡°You look really pretty too, Joy. Have you missed me?¡± ¡°Of course! I came here today to congratte you, Mommy.¡± As the little girl spoke, she reached into her pocket and took out a crystal heart. ¡°Mommy, this is a heart. It¡¯s small, but it¡¯s filled with my love for you. I want to give this to you. I hope you like it.¡± Nicole took the small crystal from the palm of Joy¡¯s hands. She turned it over and looked at it carefully. It was about the size of a coin, but it was very delicately carved. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Joy, why did you pick this as your gift?¡± Joy paused to think of her answer. ¡°Because I heard that even a tiny bit of love will be able to help the world be a better ce. A hospital is a ce that needs the most love. Hence, I wanted to contribute my love too.¡± Nicole looked into her round, sparkling eyes. Oddly enough, she was feeling quite touched. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Drawing Board ¡°What a precious gift, Joy! Thank you so much!¡± ¡°Joy is such a thoughtful kid. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve asked her if she had prepared any gifts for you on the way earlier, but she didn¡¯t tell me anything. Oh, Joy. If you¡¯d told me back then, I would¡¯ve brought you to a ce where you could buy a much bigger crystal for your mother.¡± Upon hearing that, Joy chuckled and responded, ¡°Well, since I have a tiny stature, giving her this crystal is most suitable. She loves it as well.¡± ¡°Exactly, Joy. Your mother will love anything you give, regardless of the size,¡± uttered Evan. He then carried his adorable daughter in his arms and nted a kiss on her fair cheeks. Looking at his cheeky sister, Juan eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve stolen all the limelight today, Joy. Who would¡¯ve thought? Your gift has utterly outshone the flowers we¡¯ve prepared.¡± ¡°The flowers are delightful too! The world will be a beautiful garden as long as everyone has a pure heart like a fragrant flower. Look at the hospital! It looks so wonderful with these flowers.¡± Joy nced at the flowers while giggling. ¡°Your sweet-talking skills are off the charts, Joy. Come here. Let me give you a warm hug.¡± Juan hugged Joy after hearing those words and scrutinized her. ¡°Since you¡¯re so smart, I want to reward you. Sounds good?¡± ¡°What reward?¡± Joy questioned while blinking her bright eyes. ¡°Do you have anything in mind?¡± ¡°Hmm, I want a gigantic drawing board.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give you a drawing board as a gift.¡± In response, Joy nodded enthusiastically with glee. Simultaneously, Zayden scratched his head before asking Juan, ¡°Can you give me a drawing board as well, Juan?¡± ¡°Sure! One for each of you, then!¡± ¡°Yay! Now then, let¡¯s go and purchase the drawing boards!¡± Zayden spoke passionately. Pondering for a few seconds, Juan decided to apany them for a while, since Nicole did not need any assistance from him at the moment. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as they arrived at a shopping mall opposite the hospital, they browsed around to find the drawing boards. After picking the ones they liked the most, Zayden and Joy returned to the hospital along with Juan. ¡°Stay here for a while. I have to go outside and check whether my help is needed.¡± ¡°Okay. Go ahead, Juan,¡± Joy replied in a mellifluous voice. ¡°We¡¯ll behave ourselves.¡± Zayden gave Juan his word. ¡°d to hear that. I¡¯ll treat you both to a delicious meal when Ie back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zayden and Joy nodded in unison. ¡°I have a new drawing board now. What should be my first drawing? I got it! I¡¯ll draw Mommy¡¯s hospital!¡± ¡°I have a new one as well. I want to draw that too.¡± Zayden unwrapped the drawing board as Joy did. ¡°Eh? Why is my drawing board red? Didn¡¯t I choose the green one?¡± Zayden stared at the frame of the drawing board in perplexity. With a matter-of-fact demeanor, Joy told him, ¡°No, you chose the red one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I chose the green one.¡± Immediately after saying that, Zayden shot a nce at Joy¡¯s drawing board and shouted, ¡°Hey! That¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°This drawing board is mine, not yours. We¡¯ve been holding the drawing boards we picked respectively in our hands all this while. The one with me is mine without question. How is it yours, then?¡± ¡°Nonsense! That drawing board is mine!¡± Zayden roared as he concluded that Joy must have swapped the drawing boards secretly. ¡°No! I¡¯ve chosen the green one! This drawing board is mine!¡± ¡°The green one is mine!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Zayden widened his eyes in anger while Joy ced her hands on her hips furiously. Their quarrel was increasingly intense. Subsequently, Zayden made up his mind to snatch the drawing board from Joy directly, as he realized he could never out-talk her. ¡°Give it to me! That¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bite you if you persist on snatching away what¡¯s mine, Zayden!¡± ¡°Bite me? I¡¯ll hit you in return!¡± Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Quarrel With Joy ¡°I¡¯ll kick you, then!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No, you let go!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Zayden¡¯s unbending attitude, Joy let go of her hands without notice. As a result, Zayden stumbled and fell to the ground heavily. The drawing boardnded on his body as well. Not long after, the disheveled Zayden nced at the drawing board before ring at Joy, who was staring at him while crossing her arms. ¡°You¡¯re too mean, Joy! You¡¯re going down!¡± ¡°Come on! Come at me! I do not fear you at all!¡± Joy provoked Zayden daringly. Getting to his feet, Zayden dashed toward Joy and fought with her physically. Five minutester, the room door flung open suddenly as Zayden ran toward the lobby while wailing and screaming. ¡°Daddy! Mommy! Joy bullied me¡­¡± Sure enough, his cries hadpelled Evan, Nicole, Davin, She, and others to rush toward him in panic. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked Zayden in puzzlement when she saw him. Upon hearing his mother¡¯s question, Zayden felt further wronged. Thus, he bawled louder than before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Zayden? Don¡¯t cry anymore. Tell Daddy the problem.¡± Davin and She felt their heart aching when they saw their beloved son crying in such amentable state. They examined him thoroughly as they were exceedingly worried. Is Zayden injured? Is he in pain? Stopping his sobs, Zayden grunted, ¡°I-It¡¯s Joy. She hit me and kicked me in the butt¡­¡± When they heard Zayden¡¯s words, Davin and She knitted their brows in shock. ¡°Why did Joy hit you?¡± ¡°She took my drawing board from me! I wanted to take it back from her, so we fought!¡± ¡°If Joy likes your drawing board, why don¡¯t you give it to her? She wouldn¡¯t have hit you then,¡± Davin uttered. In the meantime, Evan felt a little indignant when he heard what Joy had done. ¡°Why should Zayden give Joy his drawing board just because she likes it? That little brat has gone too far. I have to teach her a lesson!¡± The second he finished those utterances, Evan strode toward the room Joy was in hurriedly. The others also followed along hastily. Today is the opening ceremony of Mrs. Seet¡¯s hospital. It¡¯s not worth it to cause unpleasantness to everyone on this special day because of the kids. John could not help but mutter in his heart. While they were about to reach the door, Joy walked out of the room. Everyone stopped in their tracks and stared at the girl in front of them. ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Joy?¡± Juan looked intently at his mischievous sister in bewilderment. At the moment, not only was Joy¡¯s hair in a mess, but two buttons on her shirt were also missing. In addition to that, there were scratch marks on her arms. All in all, her appearance looked rather deplorable. The only thingmendable was the confident spirit emanating from her. ¡°Are these scratch marks the result of your fight with Zayden, Joy?¡± Maya questioned in curiosity. Without answering her, Joy walked over to Zayden while gazing at him with disdain. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry when you made a mess of my hair, caused the buttons on my shirt to fall off, and scratched my arms. Why are you crying then? You¡¯re such a pathetic crybaby!¡± Listening to that, Davin scrutinized Joy and his son. He discovered that Zayden had no visible injuries on his body, despite wailing fervently earlier. Conversely, even though Joy¡¯s appearance was pretty dreadful, she still had a fearless and dominating aura. What an impressive girl Joy is. ¡°Is it true? Did you do those things to Joy, Zayden?¡± ¡°S-She snatched my drawing board and caused me to fall to the ground! That is why I fought with her!¡± Zayden exined vehemently. ¡°For the umpteenth time, that¡¯s my drawing board! You were the one who wanted to snatch what¡¯s mine!¡± Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 The Truth ¡°No, that¡¯s mine!¡± While they continued with their argument, the adults looked at each other. Nicole then scooped Joy into her arms and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Joy. I¡¯llb your hair first and prepare a set of clothes for you to change. All right?¡± To her surprise, Joy shook her head. ¡°No! That drawing board is mine! I will tidy myself up only after this matter is settled!¡± ¡°How can we make things clear when you¡¯re both iming that the drawing board is yours?¡± Maya asked. ¡°Of course we can. Is the receipt still with you, Juan?¡± Joy was full of resoluteness when she spoke. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in my pocket.¡± She then went on with a question to Zayden, ¡°When Juan was paying for the drawing boards, he paid for mine first. Am I right?¡± Zayden pondered for a while and nodded. Like Zayden, Juan also nodded. ¡°Joy¡¯s right. She was the first to finish choosing the drawing board, so she was walking in front of Zayden.¡± ¡°Take a look at the receipt then, Juan. Compare the model and the color of both drawing boards.¡± After checking the receipt, Juan said no color indication was on it, but he could still verify the drawing boards using their serial numberbels. Following a quick verification of both drawing boards, it was without a doubt that Joy was indeed the person who had chosen the green one. On the other hand, Zayden had picked the red one. ¡°See? The green drawing board is mine, Zayden! You¡¯re the one who is trying to take away what¡¯s rightfully mine!¡± Joy used confidently. Zayden widened his eyes while staring at the drawing board in disbelief. What? I clearly remember that I picked the green one! How did it be Joy¡¯s? Could it be that I¡¯ve gotten it wrong? But¡­ As they knew the truth of the matter, Davin and She exchanged nces, feeling pretty embarrassed. She then consoled Joy by saying, ¡°Zayden is at fault this time, Joy. I¡¯ll ask him to apologize to you. Okay?¡± In response, Joy cast a nce at Zayden without uttering a word. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the shopping mall to buy toyster aspensation from Zayden. You can choose whatever you like,¡± Davin said. With a serious expression, Joy responded, ¡°The person who is in the wrong should apologize and compensate on his own, Uncle Davin. Only then will he learn his lesson.¡± Davin contemted for a moment and thought Joy¡¯s words made perfect sense. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll let Zaydenpensate and apologize to you on his own. His drawing board will belong to you. Sounds great?¡± ¡°What? Why? That drawing board is mine! Why should I give it to Joy?¡± Zayden protested with a displeased countenance. ¡°You not only snatched the thing that belongs to Joy but also hit her. For those reasons, you have to receive punishment.¡± As soon as Davin finished his words, She bent down and looked at Zayden. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that it is important to admit and learn from your mistakes. Since you¡¯re at fault this time, you have to correct that mistake of yours. That¡¯s the archetype of a good child. Am I right?¡± Zayden mused over those words of wisdom and nodded at She. Immediately after that, he shifted his gaze toward Joy and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take away the things that belong to Joy next time. Understood?¡± She reminded Zayden. Hanging his head low and fidgeting with his tiny hands, Zayden answered in a low voice, ¡°Understood.¡± Subsequently, Nicole took both drawing boards and handed them to Joy. ¡°Can you y together with Zayden?¡± Joy discerned what Nicole meant instantly and thought it was meaningless to use two drawing boards alone. Therefore, she handed one of the drawing boards to Zayden generously. ¡°I forgive you! This drawing board is for you!¡± ¡°Express your gratitude to Joy, Zayden,¡± Davin urged. Zayden looked at Joy and received the drawing board timidly before telling her, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever snatch my things away from me in the future!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll snatch your stuff away after figuring things out next time.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Zayden? You should have fun with Joy harmoniously. Snatching and fighting are strictly prohibited. Do you understand?¡± When he heard those words, Zayden looked at Davin while scratching his head in confusion. Daddy has educated me not to be a coward or a man-pleaser. I can¡¯t be intimidated by other kids as well, including Joy. Even if I need to be physical, I have to be dauntless and protect my rights. Why is he forbidding me to fight now? ¡°Are you genuinely forbidding me to fight with Joy from now on, Daddy?¡± Once Zayden had finished asking that question, everyone stared in the direction of Davin in concert. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Angel In White ¡°Uncle Davin, so you have been allowing Zayden to fight Joy all this while?¡± Davin felt a little embarrassed at that question. He had reminded Zayden to be careful around Joy, as he was afraid that his son might be bullied by Joy, yet Zayden ratted him out. What a disappointment Zayden is. ¡°Nope. I did not teach him that,¡± Davin blurted out. Everyone was looking at him oddly, and Maya said what was on her mind, ¡°Uncle Davin, how can you teach a kid to fight?¡± ¡°Exactly! You¡¯ve exposed yourself there,¡± John chimed in. ¡°I¡­ I did not. John, stop adding fuel to the fire!¡± Davin refuted stubbornly. She nced at Davin before helping him to exin himself. ¡°Your uncle has only reminded Zayden so that Zayden wouldn¡¯t get bullied. He has never taught Zayden to bully other kids. All he did was teach Zayden to protect himself.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, clearly, your teaching is over the line. Look at what he did to Joy!¡± ¡°Exactly. Uncle Davin, did you think Joy is capable of bullying Zayden?¡± ¡°I¡¯m elder than him. I will protect Zayden instead of bullying him.¡± Joy blinked innocently. ¡°Fine, fine. It¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t teach Zayden to use that way anymore. From now on, I¡¯ll teach him to be more loving. Is that okay?¡± Joy gave it a thought before nodding her head. Maya said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Uncle Davin.¡± Davin nced at Maya. Is it wrong that I don¡¯t want my son to be bullied? Once the incident was settled, Sally and Catherine walked over. Juan was surprised to see her. ¡°Y-You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± ¡°How can I note and congratte Mrs. Seet on the opening of her hospital as your girlfriend?¡± d in a white suit, Sally was smiling faintly at Juan. Her voice wasn¡¯t that loud, but it was firm. Juan sized her up. She did not look like she came with a friendly intention. The white suit on her made her look elegant and graceful. Juan couldn¡¯t help but suspect her, as she had once imed that she was an orphan and that she had bought an old house with her savings. Also, her smooth and delicate hands did not look like she had suffered through her childhood and early years. Did she make up a miserable story to hide her true identity? Juan had a feeling that she wasn¡¯t as innocent as he thought she was. ¡°We have epted your wishes wholeheartedly. You may leave now.¡± ¡°Juan, how can you speak to Sally this way? She¡¯s here to send blessings to Mommy. We should thank her foring.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank her? She came without bringing any gifts. If all she can offer is a sentence of blessings, then I shall thank her with this too. Thank you very much, Sally!¡± His tone was full of disdain. ¡°Juan!¡± Evan red at him. Juan looked up and met Evan¡¯s frosty gaze. He immediately concealed his arrogance a little. Sally wasn¡¯t at all affected by Juan¡¯s words. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mrs. Seet, I did bring something for you today, but it¡¯s not something valuable, and I hope you won¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Of course not. I like whatever gifts you have for me.¡± Sally handed over a delicate rectangr box to Nicole. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I drew this myself. You¡¯re like an angel in white to me, and I¡¯ve decided to gift this painting to you. I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Nicole took over the box and rolled open the drawing. It was a painting of a woman in a white dress, resembling an angel descended from the heavens. She looked youthful, beautiful, and elegant. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Bonding With His Family Nicole was a little ttered. ¡°Is this me in your painting?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m still not skillful enough to make it look as beautiful as you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that case. Your painting looks even more beautiful than me.¡± ¡°No way. You look more gorgeous,¡± said Evan. Nicole felt even more embarrassed to hear this. She looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Evan, you should be more humble.¡± ¡°Why should I be humble when I¡¯ve made the most beautiful woman in this world my wife?¡± ¡°Evan, don¡¯t be like this in front of everyone else. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± The quadruplets immediately chimed in after noticing Nicole¡¯s shyness. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s normal for Daddy to praise you. You¡¯re supposed to be the most beautiful woman in Daddy¡¯s eyes,¡± said Maya honestly. ¡°Mommy, not only Daddy, you¡¯re the prettiest woman in our eyes, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy, you¡¯re the most beautiful!¡± Nina praised. ¡°I agree. Mommy is the most beautiful.¡± Kyle kept it simple. She gave Nicole an envious look. ¡°Nicole, does Evan always give you sweet talk? I can¡¯t picture someone as serious as him saying sweet nothings to you. Look at Davin. He has never praised me.¡± She then red at Davin. Davin was upset to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I always give youpliments!¡± ¡°Oh, do you? I don¡¯t recall anything, though!¡± ¡°I swear I did praise you!¡± ¡°For what?¡± Davin cleared his throat. ¡°Didn¡¯t I emphasize how loud you could be? Also, you¡¯re the most violent wife out there. You¡¯re the best at spending my money, and you¡¯re also the best at ordering me around!¡± She shot him a death re. ¡°Davin, keep up with it. I don¡¯t mind telling the whole world I¡¯m in charge of the family as long as you don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Davin was startled. He swept a nce at everyone and realized it was embarrassing to talk about this stuff in front of the kids. She¡¯s right. I shouldn¡¯t be airing our dirtyundry in public. ¡°Anyway¡­ Nicole, it¡¯s your asion we¡¯re celebrating today. Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± ¡°Me? But I have nothing much to say. Thank you foring. I¡¯ve received all of your blessings, and I promise I will work harder to make this hospital¡¯s existence more meaningful to our society.¡± ¡°Great speech! Nicole, don¡¯t forget to tell us if you need us to make a donation to the hospital.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Juan suddenly lifted Sally¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, remember to find Sally too if you need donations. Sally grew up as an orphan, and she has been through a lot of hardships, so she knows how important it is to lend a helping hand to people in need. Am I right?¡± Sally smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. Seet, you can just let me know whenever you need me. I love helping people and sharing my blessings with those in need.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± Sally then looked at Juan and whispered, ¡°Thank you for this opportunity.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Juan smiled cheekily. He knew there would be more opportunities in the future to make her suffer in silence. Sally had seen through his intentions, and she gave him a knowing smile. ¡°Thank you for giving me the chance to get closer to your mother.¡± Juan frowned. What does she mean? Did she want to get closer to Mommy? Is she nning something against Mommy? ¡°You¡¯d better not mess around.¡± Juan red coldly at her. Sally snorted. ¡°Why would I mess around? I¡¯ll be part of your family soon, and this is my chance to bond with your mother, who also happens to be my future mother-inw.¡± Juan scrutinized Sally. He knew Sally must be up to something. Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 A Great Man I should arrange for someone to keep an eye on her so that she won¡¯t be able to do anything unexpected that will put Mommy in danger. She¡¯s like a timed bomb, and I don¡¯t even know who she¡¯s going after. I need to investigate her background thoroughly. There must be something I can find. On the following day, Nicole was getting busier ever since the hospital started operating. She gradually immersed herself in the acupuncture business that she liked. Seeing how energetic and motivated she was, Evan was happy for her. That day, Nicole was gobbling everything up during breakfast, and Evan advised her to slow down. Nicole took a hurried nce at the watch on her wrist. She wanted to arrive at work as early as possible to treat her patients in time and not neglect any patients. ¡°But still, you have to eat regrly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m full now. I don¡¯t need to eat that much.¡± Nicole took a couple of bites of the sandwich and a few sips of the milk. She then rushed out with her briefcase in hand. Maya sighed after witnessing that scene. ¡°Daddy, Mommy is unstoppable now. Nothing can stop her.¡± ¡°She had spent way too much time on dealing with her own family affairs and taking care of us¡­ Now that she has found something that she is passionate about, of course she will devote herself to it. We should support her.¡± Maya nodded. ¡°Daddy, I do support Mommy. We all do. But I hope you won¡¯t be worried about her too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of your mother. If she runs away before finishing her meals again, I¡¯ll make sure to feed her.¡± ¡°Wow. Daddy, you¡¯re pampering Mommy so much! I think you¡¯re the best husband out there!¡± Maya was looking at him with admiration and gave him a thumbs up. Evan shot her a meaningful smile. ¡°Maya, you should find someone to pamper you too. I remember that you used to say you were jealous of your mother, and you wanted to find a boyfriend like me. Do you remember that?¡± Maya pondered a moment before nodding. She did say something like that when she was a child. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Back then, Evan would not allow them to speak loudly when their mother was still sleeping. During winter, Evan would not wake Nicole up when he sent them to school because the weather outside was too cold. She could tell Evan loved Nicole a lot, and that was why she said she wanted to find a boyfriend like him, or maybe someone that was even better than him. However, she knew how difficult it was for her to look for a man that was as good as her father, let alone find a man that was better than him. She was afraid that she would hurt herself by running into a scumbag in return, just like Nina. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to get a boyfriend yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s way too difficult to find the right man, and I might run into a scumbag instead. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s the safest for me to stay single.¡± ¡°Maya, that¡¯s not true. There are still plenty of decent men out there. You will find your right one.¡± Meanwhile, Nina, who was walking down the stairs and heading to the dining hall, overheard Evan and Maya talking about finding a boyfriend, and she stopped in her tracks. She heard Maya saying, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not confident in myself, especially after seeing what happened to Nina. I¡¯m a bit scared now. Chris had been sweet to Nina all this while, yet he cheated on her. Men are complicated, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to pick a decent man.¡± Evan¡¯s expression darkened a little after he heard Chris¡¯ name. ¡°Chris¡­ He¡¯s a great man.¡± What? Maya thought she heard it wrong. ¡°Daddy, he cheated on Nina by marrying another woman. How is he a great man?¡± Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Be Harsh To Me Maya could not understand that at all. She vaguely remembered Nicole telling her a simr thing, and she could not understand her parents. Evan fell silent for a moment. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get back to breakfast. You still have to go to work after this.¡± Maya remained silent after noticing that Evan did not want to talk more about this topic. She lowered her head and resumed her breakfast. Nina, who was still standing by the dining hall, had a weird feeling after hearing that. She was puzzled to hear Evan calling Chris a great man. Why did Daddy say that? I know how much he loves me. He should be feeling gravely disappointed in Chris to even talk about him. But why? Nina felt that things were not as simple as they seemed to be. C-Could it be that there¡¯s more than meets the eye? She walked into the dining hall with a neutral expression. ¡°Morning, Daddy and Maya.¡± She then started helping herself to the breakfast on the table. ¡°Nina, you don¡¯t look too good. Do you need me to make you something nutritious instead?¡± Maya asked after noticing Nina¡¯s pale face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Can you make me a light meal? I want to lose some weight.¡± ¡°Nina, you¡¯re not that fat. You¡¯re just curvy,¡± Maya said with a chuckle. Nina smiled at Maya. ¡°I know I¡¯ve put on much weight while healing myself through the heartbreak. You can be honest with me. Maya, I remember I used to call you Piggy when we were still kids, and I even forced you to eat lesser. You can take your revenge now and treat me as harshly as I was to you back then.¡± ¡°Nina, we were still kids when that happened, and kids don¡¯t think much before blurting things out. I didn¡¯t take it to heart, and you don¡¯t have to dwell on it either.¡± Nina looked at Maya¡¯s cheerful and delicate face, and she said with envy, ¡°No. Maya, I hope you can treat me harshly. That¡¯s the only way to make me slim down. You will be helping me.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Maya blinked her eyes and gave this a thought. Nina¡¯s words did make sense to Maya. The tables have turned indeed. I have never expected that I get to criticize Nina for putting on weight. Is this a miracle? If Nina needs my help, I¡¯ll be d to help her! She recalled the harsh remarks Nina used to make to her, and she smiled shyly at her. ¡°Nina, if you need me to do this, you must make sure you can tolerate everything I¡¯ll be saying to you next.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get mad at you, and I¡¯ll see it as motivation instead.¡± Maya nodded, and her attitude took a drastic turn. She took away Nina¡¯s food. ¡°Stop eating! Just look at the fat around your stomach. How can you still eat when you¡¯ve already put on that much weight? Do you even look at yourself in the mirror? Don¡¯t you see that you¡¯re looking more and more like a pig? At least I can sell off a pig for money. What can you give me in return?¡± Maya pulled out all her harsh remarks. Nina smiled bitterly and walked upstairs. Evan frowned as he shifted his gaze from Nina to Maya, sizing Maya up meaningfully. Maya felt a little uneasy under his gaze. ¡°Daddy, why are you looking at me like that? Nina asked for it. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do this again.¡± ¡°I think you seem to be enjoying this. Back when Nina was being harsh to you, I had not expected to see this in the future.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see iting too. Well, Daddy, life can be dramatic, and we can never predict things.¡± ¡°But still, I hope you can be a little more considerate. You are not a child anymore.¡± ¡°I understand, Daddy. I¡¯ll try to be more considerate next time.¡± Evan nodded. He was about to step out of the dining hall when he saw Nina walking down the stairs. She said to Maya, ¡°Thank you, Maya!¡± ¡°Nina, I used to think you were too harsh on me, and I even tried to eat more just to prove you wrong. As a result, it was difficult for me to slim down. I¡¯m d you can face the criticism with an open mind. It shows that you are determined to work on this. I believe you won¡¯t take too long to slim down.¡± Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Investigate Chris ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± With that, Nina hurriedly drove to Seet Group. Stephen came into sight right after Nina parked her car. ¡°Ms. Nina, good morning,¡± Stephen greeted politely. Nina nodded smilingly and replied, ¡°Good morning!¡± A momentter, she asked casually, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your blueprintstely. Do you have any new ideas?¡± Stephen was taken aback for a while before he replied, ¡°Ms. Nina, I¡¯ll do my best within my remit. You can look for a special assistant to assist you whenever you need.¡± Nina was surprised upon hearing Stephen¡¯s response. Looking at Stephen¡¯s stern face, she got what he meant very soon. From now on, Stephen will only do his work and not create blueprints for me like before! ¡°Sure! Thank you so much for everything you have done for me. I¡¯ll instruct the finance department to pay you for your extra work.¡± ¡°Ms. Nina, you¡¯ve misunderstood me, for it isn¡¯t what I meant. Since I helped you willingly, you don¡¯t have to pay me for it. However, I might not have free time to help you from now on because my girlfriend has requested me to spend more time with her.¡± ncing at Stephen, Nina smiled and said, ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to exin it. Anyway, as a boyfriend, you should spend more time with your girlfriend. Besides, since you¡¯ve done extra work, you should get paid. I hope you won¡¯t refuse to ept the money.¡± Stephen was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Deep down, Stephen was aware that he didn¡¯t have much talent in design and could only design the blueprints because the other man was a gifted man. In other words, the one who had assisted Nina wasn¡¯t Stephen but that talented man instead. Therefore, Stephen thought he would feel troubled if he got paid. ¡°Ms. Nina, if you insist on paying me, I¡¯d suggest donating the money to your mother¡¯s hospital instead. Consider this my good deed for the day.¡± Nina was surprised by Stephen¡¯s suggestion. He refused to ept the money and even asked me to donate it! N?velDrama.Org content. At the sight of Stephen¡¯s disappearing figure, Nina somehow felt that something was wrong with Stephen. Also, she could tell that Stephen seemed to be deep in thought earlier, which made her wonder what was on his mind. Nheless, since Stephen intended to use the money for charitable deeds, Nina decided to do as he said. The next moment, Nina took out her phone to transfer fifty thousand to Nicole from her ount. It was noted that the money was donated by a kind man for Nicole to help the patients in the hospital. Nicole replied with a message that read: Please thank the kind man on my behalf! Nina texted her: Okay, Mommy! With that, Nina put her phone back and walked toward her office. Deep down, she still felt it was a pity that Stephen wanted to stop designing blueprints. Stephen¡¯s design concepts are so close to Chris¡¯, and I don¡¯t think I can discover another designer like him. s, I wonder if I can ever hire such a talented staff to be my special assistant! After walking into her office, Nina had barely sat down when her assistant came in hurriedly. ¡°Ms. Nina, you instructed me to investigate Stephen a few days ago. After going through a thorough investigation, I have found something strange.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Stephen underwent a heart transnt before.¡± ¡°A heart transnt?¡± Nina was stunned. ¡°Yes, Ms. Nina. Nheless, it won¡¯t affect his work because he has recovered.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°The rest of the information is the same as what we already have. Stephen used to work as a trantor and excel at the job. Also, he has been dating his girlfriend for two years, and their rtionship appears to be stable.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°Yes, and I reckon that we won¡¯t obtain any extra information even if we continue investigating him.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Suddenly, Nina recalled the conversation between Maya and Evan the other day. Since Evan imed Chris was a good man, Nina believed there was more to it than met the eye. ¡°Investigate my tutor, Chris Sanders!¡± ¡°Ms. Nina, why do you suddenly want to investigate him? Didn¡¯t you say you wish to forget him and won¡¯t mention him forever?¡± Nina¡¯s assistant asked softly. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Opening Day Of Bernian Hospital Nina¡¯s assistant had seen how Nina was troubled and mentally tortured by the rtionship. As such, he was worried that Nina would fall into it once again. ¡°Just investigate him as I said. Also, remember to conduct the investigation discreetly and keep it a secret from everyone in thepany.¡± Knowing that Nina was insistent on it, her assistant nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes, Ms. Nina. I understand.¡± After the assistant closed the door and left, memories rted to Chris unknowingly shed through Nina¡¯s mind. Aftering to her senses, Nina forced herself to stop thinking about him. She heaved a sigh and put her act together to start working. Meanwhile, Stephen kept fidgeting as he sat in his seat. Is it because I bumped into Nina just now? Gazing at his chest, Stephen could feel that his heart was pounding ferociously. Am I lovestruck? ¡°Is my heart pounding because it¡¯s filled with love for her?¡± Upon asking himself, Stephen put on a wry smile and tried his best to calm himself down and concentrate on working. Meanwhile, Nicole, who was dressed in a white nurse uniform, was busy visiting the wards in Bernian Hospital. Worrying about severe patients, Nicole always insisted on checking upon them one more time. Despite being the head of the hospital, she still asionally did it by herself. Moreover, all doctors got along well with Nicole because she was humble and approachable. ¡°Mrs. Seet, why don¡¯t you get some rest? I mean, you¡¯ve been working since the morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Besides, many patients are here even though this is the first day our hospital starts taking in patients. Since they ce their trust in us, we must be responsible and give treatment to all of them as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, rest assured that we¡¯ve specifically assigned staff to make the arrangements for patients to see our doctors. We¡¯ll always bemitted to treating the patients.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it. Nheless, be meticulous and don¡¯t make mistakes.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet.¡± As soon as the young doctor, Johnson, finished speaking, a middle-aged couple in disheveled clothes came up to them nervously. Thump! All of a sudden, they kneeled before Nicole and asked, ¡°Are you Ms. Lane?¡± Shocked to see that the couple kneeled, Nicole immediately helped them up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Nicole Lane. Please get up and tell me about your problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Lane. Please give us a minute. I heard that your hospital doesn¡¯t charge any consultation fees from patients. May I know if it is true?¡± Nicole nodded and exined, ¡°Yes, we can waive the consultation fee for patients who are in difficulty. Are you here to request treatment?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, you¡¯re indeed kind. We¡¯re here to seek treatment for our grandson. Can you please save him?¡± ¡°What happened to your grandson?¡± ¡°My grandson used to receive treatment in another hospital. However, he was driven out recently because we couldn¡¯t afford to pay the medical bills. As such, we¡¯re desperate and don¡¯t know what we should do! If you can save him, we¡¯re willing to do anything to repay you.¡± ¡°What kind of illness does he have?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure. We brought our grandson to the hospital because he always had an upset stomach. When the doctor said our grandson had to be hospitalized, we heeded his advice. However, our grandson didn¡¯t get any better, yet the medical bill was outrageous. In the end, we were driven out of the hospital because we couldn¡¯t afford it anymore. Poor little thing!¡± After hearing that, Nicole gave it some thought. They said just now that their grandson had an upset stomach. Could it be gastroenteritis? Nowadays, we can use acupuncture to treat three types of illnesses. First, it can treat pain, such as headaches and neck pain. Second, it can treat paralyses, such as stroke and facial paralysis. Third, patients who suffer from chronic diseases, including chronic gastritis and feebleness, can also undergo acupuncture treatment. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Justice Dyed Is Justice Denied If acupuncture doesn¡¯t work, other doctors in the hospital can treat the kid. Well, I don¡¯t think there is any problem with saving him. Therefore, Nicole asked them to bring their grandson over without hesitation. ¡°Ms. Lane, you¡¯re indeed kind-hearted, and we¡¯ll remember your kindness forever. We¡¯re going to bring the kid over now.¡± Half an hourter, Nicole finally met the poor little patient. After taking the kid¡¯s pulse and doing a checkup for him using medical devices, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh silently. Who was the quack who treated the kid? I mean, his indigestion is mild, and thus he only needs to get some ordinary medicine. He doesn¡¯t have to be hospitalized at all! Besides, how dare the doctor charge them exorbitant fees for such a minor illness? I bet the hical doctor would perform surgery on someone who has swelling merely because of a mosquito bite. ¡°Well, your grandson doesn¡¯t have any serious illness. I¡¯ll give him acupuncture as treatment, and he¡¯ll need to take some medicine for two days. He can eat the pills at home and should fully recover afterward.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± The husband and wife were surprised by it and couldn¡¯t believe their ears. ¡°Yes, your grandson doesn¡¯t have any major illness. I think he hasn¡¯t gotten any better for a few days because of the medicine prescribed by the previous hospital.¡± ¡°Did you say the problem lies with the medicine given by the previous hospital? Why did they want to do so? Why didn¡¯t they treat my grandson once and for all?¡± ¡°Well, how could they make you spend if they treated your grandson once and for all?¡± Meanwhile, Johnson, who stood beside Nicole, pointed it out straightforwardly. The couple was stunned for a while and asked, ¡°Do you mean they conned us into paying them with our hard-earned money? This is too much! I have to get my money back from them!¡± Nicole reminded, ¡°But you have to make sure you have the evidence before you confront them. Otherwise, they won¡¯t admit to it and might even use you of ndering the doctor.¡± ¡°How can such a doctor even exist in the first ce? He is an utter disgrace to the profession.¡± Nicole heaved a sigh. There are a lot of immoral and vicious people in the world. Evil people as such should be sent to hell to make the world a cleaner and better ce. Nheless, Nicole understood that it was a dream that wouldn¡¯te true. Aftering to her senses, Nicole patientlyforted the furious couple. ¡°Please don¡¯t get angry. After all, it is only a matter of time before the bad guys reap what they sow. For now, you might be on the losing side if you go up against them. Anyway, you may bring your grandson home after he has undergone acupuncture. I believe the most important thing now is to take good care of him.¡± The husband sighed and said, ¡°s, they conned me into giving them the money that I earned in a few years. I can¡¯t ept it! Besides, our grandson had to take many pills and was always on an IV drip. How dare the doctor torture a young boy in such a way? How despicable!¡± After giving acupuncture treatment, Nicole gazed at the couple and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Please go home and get some rest. I¡¯ll make them pay for this!¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, do you have a n?¡± A brilliant smile bloomed on Nicole¡¯s face. ¡°Well, God has his n.¡± Clueless, the couple thought Nicole asked them to leave it to fate. As such, the husband said dispiritedly, ¡°s, God might not have time because there are too many bad guys. We might have kicked the bucket when he is punished. Justice dyed is justice denied! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get my hard- earned money back forever¡ª¡± Just then, Juan came in and interrupted, ¡°No, your money won¡¯t go down the drain, and justice won¡¯t be dyed too much. Please go home and wait for the news.¡± The husband looked at Juan in surprise and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± Juan nodded and replied, ¡°Well, I just know it.¡± ¡°How are you so sure?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Eyes lighting up, Juan added, ¡°Well, God sent his servant to contact me, and so I¡¯ve received the news in advance!¡± The man was visibly stunned. A momentter, he said with his expression turned grim, ¡°One can hardly trust young men¡¯s words now. I mean, how dare you boast that God has sent someone to tell you about it?¡± With that, he heaved a long sigh, thanked Nicole for her help, and left with his wife and grandson. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Waiting For The Prey Looking at Juan, Nicole asked, ¡°Are you nning to do something?¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ll do something anyway if I don¡¯t do it. Am I right? In that case, why don¡¯t you let me help you? I can settle it by making a phone call.¡± After giving it some thought, Nicole replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you, then. However, can you retrieve the money for them? I can tell that they are now in dire straits without the money.¡± ¡°Mommy, I know what to do. Besides, I¡¯m ready to pay for the money out of my own pocket if I can¡¯t get the money back.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to hear it.¡± An hourter, several men in a ck suit arrived at that couple¡¯s house and knocked on the door. The husband was bewildered the moment he opened the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°This is the medical fee that the hospital conned you into paying. Please keep it.¡± ¡°What? Did you get the money back for me? Thank you so much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Mr. Juan instructed us to deliver the money to you.¡± Even though the husband had no idea who Juan was, he still thanked Juan non-stop. The bodyguards smiled in relief andforted him before they left. Knowing that the matter was settled, Nicole felt relieved and overjoyed. She gazed at Juan and asked, ¡°By the way, why did youe over? Is anything the matter?¡± ¡°Um¡­ No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. You can return to your office if there isn¡¯t anything you want here. You can¡¯t help me out with my tasks, anyway.¡± Juan¡¯s face fell. Huh? Is Mommy chasing me out? ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t return to the office yet. There¡¯s something that I have to do here.¡± ¡°What is it about?¡± Juan¡¯s mind whirred before he answered, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone!¡± ¡°Who is it? Is your friending to the hospital for treatment?¡± ¡°No, Mommy. It¡¯s not my friend. It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Who is it? Stop hemming and hawing. Just spit it out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sally.¡± Nicole gazed at Juan bewilderedly and asked, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re meeting Sally here? Why don¡¯t you ask her out to a coffee shop or a shopping mall instead?¡± Juan was rendered speechless. Mommy, I¡¯m not having a date with her. I came here on purpose so that I could monitor the mysterious woman, for I¡¯m worried that she will hurt you! Since Juan thought he had to keep it from Nicole for the time being, he made up a random excuse and said smilingly, ¡°Mommy, Sally said she wants toe here and help you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here waiting for her.¡± ¡°She offered to help me, and you came all the way to wait for her. Well, it seems that the rtionship between you and Sally is progressing smoothly.¡± Nicole scanned Juan as she said. Juan was speechless. My god. Since when am I in a rtionship with Sally? I¡¯m merely a hunter who has to keep an eye on the cunning fox! ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry about my rtionship with Sally. Since there are many things that you have to handle in the hospital, you should get going. When she¡¯s here, I¡¯ll ask the staff to assign some tasks for her.¡± After pondering over it for a while, Nicole replied, ¡°You¡¯re right! There are many patients today. Well, I have to get going.¡± Juan¡¯s eyes beamed when he looked at Nicole, who had left for the other ward. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that his mother was the most beautiful woman when she treated the patients. ¡°Juan, why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you in the office?¡± A familiar voice came from Juan¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t have to turn around to find out who was talking to him. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the prey!¡± Juan turned around and scrutinized Sally. N?velDrama.Org content. Meanwhile, Sally was taken aback. ¡°You aren¡¯t here to wait for me on purpose, are you?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ll be here?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m good at precognition.¡± The truth was that Juan took a shortcut to rush to the hospital once he got the news from Draven that Sally woulde here. Not long after Sally got close to Juan, she was seemingly eager to meet his family members at Imperial Garden. Hence, Juan believed that Sally¡¯s ulterior motive was rted to his family. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Listen To My Orders Juan knew that Sally suspected him the moment he saw her expression. Rolling her eyes, she said, ¡°I¡¯m here to show my love and support. What about you? Why are you waiting for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m here to show my love and support, along with you,¡± he stammered in response. ¡°That¡¯s great. Why don¡¯t we ask your mother to see what we can help her with?¡± She was stopped by him as soon as she got up to look for Nicole. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask her. Follow me. I know what we need to do.¡± At that moment, she noticed his cunning gaze and had a feeling that he was going to make her do something evil. As expected, they took the longer route to the medication room. As soon as Sally spotted the variety of medicines, she could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± ¡°For you to show your love and support, of course!¡± Juan replied as he folded his arms and stared at her. Seemingly confused, she questioned, ¡°How am I supposed to help the patients here? With these medicines?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All of these can be used to treat patients. Now, all you need to do is to have them rearranged. That¡¯s also a way to show your love for them. Moreover, these medicines are very useful. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually looking down on them. Please, if you truly think they aren¡¯t good enough and are unwilling to sort them out for the patients, that only means you¡¯re not helping out those patients with a sincere heart. Why don¡¯t you just go back home, then?¡± Sally was a little irritated, yet she could not help but feel amused at the same time. Deep down, she knew that Juan¡¯s pretentious statement was just bullshit, and all he wanted was to make her arrange everything in the room. This man is truly going all out. Fine, then. I¡¯ll stay here and do as he wish. After all, I need to take things one step at a time to reach my goal. ¡°What you said is so true. All right, then. I¡¯ll stay here and rearrange the medicines. But what am I supposed to do if I don¡¯t know how to have them arranged?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be here too. After all, I said that I¡¯m here to contribute along with you. So, all you need to do is listen to my orders, and you¡¯re good to go,¡± Juan instructed. Sally was rendered speechless as soon as she heard what was said. She had the feeling that he was trying to make things difficult for her. Regardless, she decided to y along. ¡°Okay. What am I supposed to do now?¡± He let out a few coughs before he rposed himself. ¡°First, sort out the boxes. Then, move them to the middle. Please make sure that you arrange them properly, as we cannot risk messing up the dosages. Remember to be patient and do everything slowly. I guess you can get it done in a few hours¡¯ time,¡± he ordered while pointing. ¡°Am I supposed to do this on my own? What about you?¡± she asked. ¡°This is a huge hospital, and I have plenty of things to attend to.¡± Juan simply came up with an excuse. I¡¯m only here to monitor you, you fool. You better get things done quietly. Staring at the mountain of boxes, Sally knew that she would not be able to categorize the medicines in a few hours¡¯ time. Therefore, she had to think of a way. As she worked, she kept thinking of ways to get things done as soon as possible. N?velDrama.Org content. An evil smirk appeared on Juan¡¯s face as he stared at her. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get off the hook this time, no matter what kind of cunning ns you have in mind. After a while, he could not help but think that he was being too kind to her. I should have given her a hard time, such as asking her to clean the toilet! I should have been crueler to her so that she wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to step foot into Mommy¡¯s hospital ever again. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Wearing A Mask The thought of it made him sigh. Oh well, it¡¯s not like I can do anything about it. My parents gave birth to such a kind-hearted child, and I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to make a woman suffer. I¡¯m such a good man. At that moment, Sally was doing her tasks obediently. After a while, Juan got bored and left the medication room. Before he left, he even instructed someone to look over her just so she would not leave the ce secretly. ¡°Noted, Mr. Juan. I¡¯ll keep my eyes on her.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good. Report to me if you notice anything fishy.¡± He left as soon as he made his instructions clear. Unexpectedly, she was nowhere to be seen when he returned to the room two hourster. What shocked him the most was that the pile of medicines had been arranged ording to his orders. How did she even do that? Most importantly, where the hell did she go? At that point, he was lost for words. ¡°Where did she go? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on her and report to me if you find anything suspicious?¡± Right then, he was livid. ¡°Mrs. Seet came and took her away. She informed me that it was unnecessary to report it to you.¡± ¡°What? Why would my mothere to take her away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about that.¡± Then and there, Juan became anxious. He was worried that something might happen to Nicole. Oh, no. What if Sally hurt Mommy? Pulling out his phone, he immediately dialed Nicole¡¯s number. ¡°Mommy, where are you at the moment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in my office in the hospital. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Sally?¡± ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡± Quickly, Juan dashed to Nicole¡¯s office. As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw Sally and Nicole chatting happily. ¡°How could you let Sally arrange everything in the medication room?¡± Nicole asked when Juan entered the room. ¡°She¡¯s here to show her support. So, what¡¯s wrong with her helping out?¡± After that, he turned to look at Sally suspiciously and asked her, ¡°I find it odd that you¡¯re able to get everything done so quickly. How on earth did you do that?¡± ¡°I know a few tricks, and it¡¯s all magic!¡± she joked in response. Absolute nonsense. Juan was rendered speechless. ¡°Did you get someone to help you out? Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible that you¡¯d be able to get things done so quickly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I got seven people in total to help!¡± Seven? This woman¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been so careless. Juan was sure that he would keep his eyes on her next time around. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I¡¯ve got something to do. So, please excuse me. I promise that I¡¯lle and help you out whenever I have the time,¡± Sally said sweetly. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll ask Juan to send you home.¡± Turning his head, he stared at Sally and uttered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± As soon as his words fell, he stood up and walked out of the office with Sally. A smirk appeared on Nicole¡¯s face the moment the door was closed. Sally is truly a smart woman. She is good with words, and she knows the right time to y dumb. At that point, she finally realized that the woman who caught Sophia¡¯s attention was indeed extraordinary. When Nicole was speaking to Sally earlier, she was trying her best to probe into Sally¡¯s secret. Regardless, her mission failed, as Sally brushed her off again and again. Juan is a smart boy, too. Let¡¯s see which one of them will have thestugh. After they left the hospital, Juan scrutinized Sally and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of wearing a mask all the time? Why don¡¯t you just cut to the chase and tell me what you want? Perhaps I might even help you.¡± Blinking her eyes innocently, she touched her face gently as she said, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not wearing a mask. This is the real me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! Stop acting in front of me. I swear that I¡¯ll expose your true colors!¡± Juan was livid as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you truly want to know what I want?¡± Sally smiled slyly. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Coincidence ¡°Spit it out!¡± ¡°I want to marry into a wealthy family and live afortable life. I wish to build a good rtionship with your family so that we can get along well in the future! We¡¯ll build a close and loving family!¡± Juan did not believe a single word Sally said. He scrutinized her and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re so good at lying now!¡± Of course I¡¯m lying! Otherwise, how am I going to achieve my aim? Just then, Sally realized that even Nicole had started to doubt her motive, too. When Nicole and Sally were chatting in the office earlier, Nicole kept asking her about her tough life during her childhood. Although those questions sounded normal, Sally could sense that Nicole was suspecting her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She realized she had to take action in advance. At night, Juan told Kyle about how cunning Sally was. He exaggerated and warned Kyle to be more cautious of Sally in the future. A smile appeared on Kyle¡¯s handsome face. As expected, Sally is no ordinary woman. It turns out that I¡¯m not wrong. She¡¯s really quite interesting. ¡°W-What are you thinking about? Did you hear what I just said?¡± Juan¡¯s words pulled Kyle back to reality. He lifted his head and shot Juan a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t even handle a woman.¡± Juan stammered, ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t you underestimate women. Some of the prettydies are eloquent. Not only that, they are good at lying too! These women are known as the vixens. We can¡¯t underestimate their power, or we¡¯ll suffer terrible losses.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Juan mmed the table upon seeing Kyle¡¯s disapproving expression. ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t believe my words, you should go give it a try next time!¡± Initially, Juan thought that Kyle was not interested in having ties with any woman because he was a cold man. To his surprise, Kyle put his cup on the table and responded with a firm voice, ¡°Sure!¡± Juan thought he had misheard him. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°You really want to go?¡± ¡°I want to find out the truth. I¡¯m also interested to know whether that woman is a vixen or a bunny.¡± It seemed to Juan that there was something fishy going on between Kyle and Sally. Juan reminded him, ¡°Then you should be more careful.¡± The corners of Kyle¡¯s thin lips curled into a smirk. Sally is the one who should be more careful. On the other hand, Stephen, who had been keeping distance from Nina on purpose, was dispirited lately. He stared nkly out of the window from time to time. Mnie noticed that Stephen had changed. Seeing his dazed look, she felt a little uneasy, as she did not know what was on his mind. Moreover, she was afraid that Stephen would turn into another person. It felt as though there was a barrier between them. They stopped talking that much to each other, and they were not as close as how they used to be. Stephen stopped waking up in the middle of the night to design a blueprint for Nina. He also spent more time with Mnie now. However, Mnie could sense that his heart was further from hers now. She knew that she had to think of a way to improve their rtionship. If they became more and more distant from each other, her rtionship with Stephen might notst long. With that, she approached Stephen and asked gently, ¡°The weather is good today. Since you don¡¯t have to work today, how about we go somewhere for a date?¡± Stephen regained his senses. He replied nonchntly, ¡°Sure.¡± Mnie was sensitive. She instantly noticed his smile that never reached his eyes. Moreover, his gaze was dismissive. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get changed now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Mnie got changed, Stephen drove her to Yester Mall, the ce Mnie always wanted to visit. Coincidentally, they bumped into Nina when they were shopping for clothes. ¡°What a coincidence! Are you here to shop, too?¡± Nina greeted them. Mnie nodded as she hugged Stephen¡¯s arms. ¡°Stephen brought me here. He said that many of the clothes here are suitable for women with a great figure, just like me.¡± Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 She Is Overthinking Great figure? Although Mnie said that in a casual way, her words shattered Nina¡¯s heart. Nina had a chubby body now. She was aware that she did not have a great figure. Looking at Nina¡¯s awkward expression, Mnie was secretly thrilled. Then, she pretended to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have been more sensitive. A-Actually, you¡¯re not fat¡­¡± Mnie blurted out herst sentence reluctantly. A hint of mockery shed across her eyes. Nina could tell that Mnie was trying to make fun of her. Nina then replied emotionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can always change our body sizes, but we¡¯ll never get to change our heights. I know I¡¯ll slim down soon. Unfortunately, it¡¯s hard to grow taller!¡± With that said, she pretended to apologize, like how Mnie did just now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you. A-Actually, you¡¯re not short¡­¡± I know how to mock her too! Does she think I¡¯m a pushover? I¡¯ve rediscovered my prideful side now! Mnie¡¯s expression turned extremely grim. Stephen observed everything from the side as if he was an outsider. He had long heard that all women were petty and vengeful. It turned out that the rumors were true. However, he thought that Nina was not wrong in this matter. Mnie was the one who started that first, so she had brought humiliation upon herself. She deserves that! ¡°Stephen, am I short?¡± Mnie turned toward Stephen with a pitiful look as she wanted him to side with her. As long as Stephen denied that she was short, she could continue to show off to Nina. She even imagined everything in her head before Stephen got to say anything. After Stephen tells me that I¡¯m not short, I can show Nina that he doesn¡¯t mind my height. He still loves me even though I¡¯m short. To her surprise, Stephen nodded in response and said, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re a lot shorter than Ms. Nina.¡± Mnie got so furious that her expression distorted. ¡°Stephen, are y-you dissatisfied with my height?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m dissatisfied with it. I was only stating the fact,¡± Stephen responded bluntly. Mnie was disappointed. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t say that, but what are you thinking deep inside your heart? You must¡¯ve been thinking about that. That¡¯s why you said that out without hesitance!¡± Soon, tears welled up in her eyes as she continued, ¡°You weren¡¯t like this back then. If you¡¯re dissatisfied with me, why are you still with me?¡± Stephen remained silent. Deep inside my heart? My heart¡­ Suddenly, he came to a realization that his heart began to pound frantically the moment he saw Nina. My heart? No. It¡¯s because of this heart I received from the transntation. It cares about Nina a lot. That must be the reason why I¡¯ve developed aplicated feeling toward her. No wonder I¡¯ve been subconsciously thinking of protecting her. What am I doing right now? How can I do that to Mnie? I¡¯m her boyfriend. It¡¯s all because of this heart that I¡¯m acting strange! Stephen clenched his fists, reminding himself not to let his life get scrambled up by his heart. ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m sorry. I-I¡¯m not dissatisfied with you. Your height is perfect for me.¡± Mnie was a little surprised by Stephen¡¯s apology. ¡°Is that true? Actually, Ms. Nina is too tall. I¡¯m not that short. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my girlfriend. Why will I get dissatisfied with your height?¡± Mnie finally broke into a smile upon hearing that. She turned around and looked at Nina with a victorious smug. Nina was confused and speechless. Why is Mnie so hostile toward me? What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she taking me as her love rival? In fact, she did not have any feelings toward Stephen. She was only fascinated by the simr design concept that they both had in mind. Mnie is overthinking! Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 Recipe By Maya After Nina was back in Imperial Garden, she observed her plump figure in front of a mirror. She reached out a hand to touch her chubby cheeks. The longer she stared at the mirror, the more disgusted she felt toward herself. Suddenly, she roared, ¡°Argh!¡± Maya, who was in the room next door, was shocked upon hearing that. What¡¯s wrong with Nina? She rushed to Nina¡¯s room and asked concernedly, ¡°Nina, what happened?¡± Nina turned around to look at Maya. She walked forward to grab thetter¡¯s hand tightly as if she had seen her life savior. ¡°Maya, can you help me to slim down as quickly as possible?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to control your diettely? You¡¯ll definitely lose some weight if you keep going like this.¡± ¡°I want to slim down faster. The faster, the better.¡± Maya was stumped. ¡°Nina, I used to be fat too. I understand how you¡¯re feeling now, but we can¡¯t rush things. You have to take things slow.¡± ¡°Maya, as long as you can help me with that, I will promise you anything!¡± Nina handed her jewelry box to Maya and said, ¡°If you can help me slim down as soon as possible, you can take anything you want! I can¡¯t stand to look at my body anymore.¡± Maya frowned. Why did Nina be so anxious all of a sudden? What has she been through? ¡°Nina, did anything happen to you?¡± Maya asked cautiously. Nina sighed, saying nothing. Maya didn¡¯t press the issue any further upon seeing that. Suddenly, she recalled the meals for people on a diet that she nned tounch recently. Perhaps that will work for Nina. ¡°Nina, I¡¯vee up with some nutritious meals for people on a diet. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll be effective. How about you give them a try?¡± Nina blinked. Is Maya going to use me as ab rat for her experiment? But then, I don¡¯t mind as long as I can slim down as soon as possible. Moreover, Maya has years of experience in cooking. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s professional and trustworthy in this. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m willing to give them a try.¡± ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll get the food for you now.¡± Maya was delighted. If Nina can slim down with my meals, I can earn more money with them. Her thoughts made her feel motivated. ¡°Nina, this is the recipe. I¡¯ve prepared all the ingredients in the kitchen. Remember to follow the diet on this recipe.¡± Nina looked at the recipe as she nodded vigorously. She was determined to slim down as soon as possible. I¡¯m Evan Seet¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s daughter. I want to shine brightly like how I used to be. I want to be that beautiful and prideful princess again! At night, Nicole came home from the hospital with an exhausted look. The moment she stepped inside the living room, she saw that Evan was going through a document on the brown couch. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± she said weakly. After putting down her handbag, she walked over and sat down beside Evan. Evan turned to look at her. He noticed that Nicole looked thinner than before, and her face was pale with fatigue. He put his documents aside and began to massage her shoulders. Nicole was surprised. She did not expect the president of Seet Group to be that caring. However, Evan had used too much force when massaging her, so it was a little painful. ¡°Evan, be gentler.¡± ¡°Is this okay?¡± Evan adjusted his strength. ¡°No. It¡¯s still a little painful.¡± ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s perfect.¡± Nicole was satisfied. A faint smile appeared on her face as she enjoyed his massage. ¡°Are you busy in the hospital recently? Do you want me to contact John? He can send some people to help you in the hospital.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We have enough staff in the hospital. Moreover, even if you send some people over, they can¡¯t take over my tasks, anyway.¡± Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Her Marriage ¡°Your tasks? Do you have many tasks on hand? Allocate some of them to the others. Don¡¯t overwork yourself!¡± Evan¡¯s voice was full of concern. Nicole felt a surge of warmth in her heart upon hearing that. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll try to train an assistant to be my right-hand man.¡± During dinner, everyone in the family sat around the dining table happily. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole looked at the vegetables on Nina¡¯s te and asked, ¡°Nina, are you on a diet?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m trying to lose weight as soon as possible, and I want to go back to being the Nina from before.¡± ¡°I fully support your idea. But then, can the vegetables provide you with sufficient nutrients?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nina can eat something else such as chicken breast and milk in the morning. Those will provide sufficient nutrients to her.¡± ¡°Maya, did you prepare this recipe for Nina?¡± Maya nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve selected these ingredients from thousands of recipes that I¡¯ve gone through. If these meals work for Nina, I¡¯ll promote them on different tforms. I believe I can earn a fortune with them. Every woman wishes to be prettier and sexier. That¡¯s why I think it can be a promising business!¡± Evan lifted his head. His heart ached as he looked at Maya, who was only interested in money. ¡°Maya, money isn¡¯t everything. You should think about your marriage, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Maya. Do you want Grandma to introduce a boyfriend to you? Your grandma has been interacting a lot with some rich wives. She¡¯s very well informed, so she knows a few young men from certain families who are suitable for you. She can¡ª¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention before that we have the freedom to love? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to force a marriage.¡± Maya looked at Nicole displeasedly. ¡°Force a marriage? No, Maya. I just want you to try dating them. You¡¯ll be the one to decide whether you¡¯re going to spend your future with them!¡± ¡°B-But I don¡¯t feel like dating anyone. I want to put my full attention and effort into building my career.¡± ¡°Maya, you¡¯re a maturedy now. You¡¯re supposed to¡ª¡± Before Evan managed to finish his sentence, Maya interrupted, ¡°Daddy, are you worried that you¡¯ll have to see me in the house for the rest of your life?¡± Evan was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. How can you say that?¡± Nicole tugged at Evan¡¯s sleeve gently and said, ¡°All right. It seems like Maya doesn¡¯t want to talk about this right now. Perhaps she just hasn¡¯t met her perfect one. We should stop pressuring her.¡± Evan nced at Nicole and Maya with a cold expression, saying nothing. Feeling irritated, Maya lowered her head to eat her food silently. For some reason, she would feel frustrated every time someone urged her to find a partner. Could it be that I have a fear of marriage? With that thought, she could not help but feel worried. However, she changed her mind after a second. In fact, it¡¯s not that bad to be in fear of marriage. In that case, I¡¯ll never get hurt by some man in my life. A few days ago, she hade across a fewments from married women on the inte. Many of them said they would never marry anyone if they had the choice to do so. Maya thought that she would never get to feel worried or regretful if she refused to marry anyone. The next day, Nicole ate a few mouthfuls of her breakfast before leaving the house. Seeing that, Evan stood up and dragged her back to the dining table. Nicole was taken aback by his action. She looked at him with a puzzled look and asked, ¡°Evan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Eat your breakfast!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m full!¡± ¡°You only took a few bites. You¡¯re going to tire yourself out if you continue to behave like that. Finish all the food here!¡± With that said, Evan handed a te of fried eggs, steak, sandwich, and a cup of milk to Nicole. Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 A Slow Breakfast Nicole was a little speechless as she looked at the food in front of her. ¡°I have to eat all of these?¡± ¡°Yes. Not only that, but you should also eat slowly and make sure you chew before you swallow.¡± Eat slowly? I¡¯m in a hurry here! After taking a look at her watch, Nicole went and gobbled down the food after the first few bites. ¡°Mrs. Seet, do you not understand what eating slowly means?¡± ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t see the point since they¡¯re going to end up in the stomach anyway.¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s bad to eat like that. You better eat slowly,¡± said Maya. Nicole was about to argue when Evan took the fork and knife away from her. He then cut her steak into small pieces and fed it to her. Staring at the steak in front of her, Nicole was stunned for a few seconds before she opened her mouth and took it. ¡°Chew slowly,¡± said Evan. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡ª¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll feed you,¡± Evan insisted and held on to the fork and knife. At that point, Nicole had no choice but to let Evan have his way, and she ate the food piece by piece. He would even reprimand her and ask her to slow down when he noticed that she swallowed without chewing. His tone, however, made her feel as though he was treating her like how he was treating Joy. I¡¯m his wife, yet somehow I feel more like his daughter at this moment! In the end, she finished her breakfast one bite at a time. The whole thing took her half an hour, which felt like a luxury to her. With that said, she made a promise to herself to wake up earlier the next day so that she could make time to eat her food slowly. ¡°I¡¯m all done. Can I go to the hospital now?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead. Be careful on your way.¡± Nicole nodded, grabbed her bag, and left like the wind. Nina turned to look at her father after watching her mother leave, and she could not help but feel envious of them. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so nice to Mommy.¡± ¡°Nina, you seem much bettertely. I believe that you¡¯ll find your own happiness in the future. You will surely meet someone who treats you well and treasures you one day.¡± Evan knew that Nina needed the encouragement, as she had hurt herself in love before. Meanwhile, Nina nodded at his words and said, ¡°Daddy, I will. I¡¯ll return to being the proud Nina, who always talks back and says you¡¯re biased.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s my daughter. Remember, no matter what, you should neverpromise or cave in the face of obstacles. You can never lose the will to fight, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I got it. Daddy, I¡¯m off to work, then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As he watched Nina walk out of the living room with confidence, Evan feltforted. He felt as though the once proud princess had returned. Nina, there¡¯s no rainbow without rain. Cheers! Meanwhile, in Seet Group, Juan was all caught up in a project report he had just received. Suddenly, his phone rang. The call brought him news that Sally had gone to Nicole¡¯s hospital to help again. Juan was worried. What is she up to? Is Mommy in danger? With that thought, he quickly got up as he wanted to rush over as soon as possible. He had only taken a few steps when he remembered what Kyle said about how he wanted to test Sally out and see if she was indeed innocent. It urred to Juan then that the current situation was a perfect opportunity for Kyle to do so. Thus, he went ahead and told Kyle about the news. ¡°Are you going over or not? That girl¡¯s not simple. You should be careful,¡± said Juan. Kyle pondered for a moment before he looked up at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± As Juan watched Kyle leave, he was curious about what would happen between the cold and serious Kyle and the sharp-tongued Sally with all sorts of tricks up her sleeve. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Should I go and have a look? Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Helping In The Hospital While he was still hesitating, John walked in suddenly. ¡°Mr. Juan, Mr. Seet said he has things to deal with this morning, so you¡¯ll need to attend to the contracts of thepany¡¯s two new projects.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Juan sighed as he looked at the documents John ced on the table. At that moment, he knew he would not have the time to go to the hospital and watch what was about to happen. Instead, he could only wait for Kyle¡¯s return and get to know it from Kyle. Meanwhile, Kyle rushed over to Nicole¡¯s office as soon as he parked his car. He figured that if Juan was right about Sally plotting against Nicole, then it was very likely that she would be with her at that moment. Upon arriving in front of the office, he knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± He pushed open the door as soon as he heard that, and there they were. Sally and Nicole were chatting away happily with each other. Nicole was surprised to see Kyle as she asked, ¡°Kyle, why are you here?¡± Simrly, Sally was also surprised. It turned out that she was expecting to see Juan instead of Kyle. N?velDrama.Org content. So, it¡¯s Kyle¡¯s turn to watch me now? Meanwhile, Kyle noticed the looks on their faces, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing urgent at the office today, so I wanted toe and help you.¡± However, Nicole had noticed how Kyle had been staring at Sally as soon as he walked in. She knew right away that it was just an excuse he made up to hide the fact that he was there for Sally. Could it be that Juan felt that he was no match against Sally? Or is there something else that made Kylee? Kyle and Sally¡­ With that thought, Nicole turned to Sally. Meanwhile, Sally was staring at Kyle the whole time with a flicker in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here to help too. We can do it together if you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Kyle.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing how in sync they were with each other, Nicole said nothing else and arranged for them to take care of the patients. ¡°Room 104 has an eight-year-old boy raised by a single parent. His mother works during the day and so she can¡¯t take care of him. You guys should go and help. We also have an elderly in Room 109 with no kids. You guys should help take care of him too.¡± ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡± ¡°Right away, Mrs. Seet.¡± The two went to the eight-year-old boy¡¯s room first. Seeing his pale face, Sally could not help but feel pity for him. ¡°Hey, little boy. What are you sick with?¡± ¡°My stomach¡¯s not good. I feel weak, and my hands and legs always go numb. They told me it takes time to recover.¡± ¡°Did you have breakfast? What do you want? I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Sally asked. ¡°I already did. Mommy bought me some oatmeal.¡± ¡°Only oatmeal? That¡¯s not nutritious enough. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go get it for you right away, okay?¡± The little boy licked his lips as he thought about Sally¡¯s words. He was actually craving a lot of things, but he was too shy to tell. Kyle ruffled his hair when he noticed how timid the boy was. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and get it.¡± With Kyle gone from the room, Sally went ahead and tried to have a heart-to-heart talk with the boy. ¡°Little boy, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Zachary White. My mommy wanted me to be a hero like my daddy one day when she came up with my name.¡± ¡°Hero? Your daddy¡¯s a hero?¡± ¡°Yes. My daddy saved two women in a fire. Mommy says that he¡¯s a hero.¡± Sally thought about what he said, and she remembered Nicole saying that he was being raised by a single mother. Could it be that his father had sacrificed himself to save others? A wave of emotions surged inside of Sally as she thought of that. She caressed the boy¡¯s face gently and said, ¡°I believe that you¡¯ll be a great hero when you grow up.¡± Zachary nodded enthusiastically at her words. When Kyle got back, he heard the sound ofughtering from Sally and Zachary before he even stepped foot inside. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Her Kindness Sally told Zachary, ¡°I¡¯ll write down my phone number for you, and you can call me anytime if you need anything, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zachary answered. Outside the door, Kyle smiled at the thought of how caring Sally was. I guess a person who is kind enough toward a stranger wouldn¡¯t do anything horrible even if she dide to the Seet family with some sort of motives. With that thought in mind, he walked into the room, and Zachary¡¯s eyes were all lit up when he saw him. ¡°All this food?¡± ¡°Come, have a look and see if there¡¯s any you like.¡± Kyleid out all the nutritious breakfast food he had brought with him on the table, and like a greedy little kitten, Zachary stared at all the food on the table intently. ¡°Eat whatever you want. It¡¯s all yours.¡± As soon as he said that, Zachary licked his lips and went for a slice of pizza. Meanwhile, Sally felt a little bitter on the inside when she saw him gobbling down the food like he was starving. ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t choke yourself,¡± she said as she handed over a cup of warm milk to him. ¡°Thank you,¡± Zachary said sincerely. Aftering out of Zachary¡¯s room, the two went over to the elderly patient without children. Sally was very caring as she asked him about a lot of things and even offered him money. ¡°Take it. It might be of use to you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. How can I take your money when I¡¯m given treatment without charge? I just can¡¯t.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Ms. Lane¡¯s the one who¡¯s giving you free treatments, but this is from me. You¡¯re epting help from her, but not me? Just take it.¡± His hands were shaking as he stared at the stack of bills in front of him and hesitated. In the end, Sally stuffed the bills in his hands and said, ¡°Take it.¡± Having received so much money out of the blue, the old man could not contain his excitement as he thanked Sally repeatedly. Sally¡¯s heart softened as the pure-hearted old man reminded her of something from her past. An urge to cry washed over her, so she left in a hurry after telling the old man to take care of himself. Kyle followed her out of the room, and he noticed Sally¡¯s teary eyes. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sally shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing. It just reminded me of the kind olddy who took me in. She was also a simple person with a pure heart. She always thanked other people¡¯s tiniest kind gestures with all her heart. I remember once she was so touched and grateful when a person gave her a kettle in the dead of winter. Since then, she would thank and pray for the person¡¯s well-being every day. I always think that she and those old people are so pure-hearted, and they are always very grateful for the kindness they received.¡± Each time Sally thought of those things, she would feel a sense of warmth in her heart. Meanwhile, Kyle was surprised by what she said. He and Juan had been suspecting that Sally was not an orphan. They thought that she must havee from some family with ss. Thus, he was surprised to hear her mention an olddy who took her in. Kyle kept to himself as he pondered for a moment. He thought that the olddy Sally had mentioned might be someone she knew or a rtive of hers. Perhaps she even told him the story on purpose to hide her true identity. At the same time, Sally noticed that Kyle was not saying anything, so she turned to him and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯te to the hospital to show your love and support, did you?¡± ¡°If not that, then what?¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re here for me. To keep an eye on me.¡± Once again, Kyle was surprised by how straightforward Sally was. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Why would I keep an eye on you?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re the same as Juan. You suspect that I approached the Seet family with some ulterior motives.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Sally And The Maupay Family ¡°Would you believe me if I say no?¡± asked Sally instead of answering his question. A smile came over Kyle¡¯s face as he replied without hesitation, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I have no intention of hiding anything from you. May I ask, will you me me if I have no choice but to do something harmful to the Seet family one day?¡± Sally stopped in her tracks and asked Kyle sincerely. Kyle¡¯s eyes darkened at her question, and he took a moment to process what he heard. ¡°It depends. I won¡¯t forgive you if you hurt my family.¡± Sally¡¯s expression turned grim as she felt Kyle¡¯s words like knives stabbing in her heart. ¡°I can help you if there¡¯s anything you need,¡± said Kyle. Help¡­ Kyle¡¯s saying he could help me? Sally felt her heart warm up when Kyle said that. However, even though she was willing to believe that his words were true, she knew there was nothing he could do for her. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. I don¡¯t need any help. I¡­ I would never hurt your family.¡± Even so, Kyle noticed the helplessness and avoidance in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I have things to attend to, so I¡¯ll get going first,¡± said Sally before she turned and left. Meanwhile, Kyle watched her leave as he wondered what exactly she was up to. He narrowed his eyes as he pulled out his phone and made a call to Draven. ¡°Put everything aside and keep an eye on Sally. I want you to report everything about her to me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile, Draven was confused, since not only did Juan have him monitor Sally, but Kyle also did the same. Draven was curious about the woman who had caught the attention of the Seet brothers. At that instant, he decided that he should put in all his efforts to check Sally out. He pondered for a moment before he pulled out his phone and called Jeremy from the Hidden Masters. ¡°You want me to investigate Sally?¡± ¡°Yes. You four have nothing to do in the meantime anyway. Just help me look her up.¡± ¡°Draven, you¡¯re on a whole different level than the Hidden Masters. Do you really need my help on such a small matter?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Small matter? It¡¯s not a small matter. Both Mr. Juan and Mr. Kyle are very concerned about this. If you guys manage to find out about her, they will reward you handsomely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a girl. Why do they care so much?¡± ¡°That goes to show that this girl is not that simple. She must have some powerful connections backing her, not to mention how incredible she is that she has it so well-kept all this time. It¡¯s going to be exciting to go against someone like that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m finally getting a breather, so I have no intention of seeking this sort of excitement.¡± ¡°Jeremy, if you can help me find something this time, then I¡¯ll consider looking into the Maupay family¡¯s secrets that you guys had always wanted to know.¡± Draven¡¯s offer was a rather good deal for Jeremy. The Maupay family¡¯s existence was a mystery of its own. No one knew how or why the entire family disappeared overnight. Rumors were saying they had messed with some influential figure and so the entire family was wiped out. A different rumor was that they had gone to live in seclusion to work on some sort of secret weapon. Back then, the Maupay family only took six months after their arrival in Y City to achieve the level of the infamous Seet Group. Thus, many people rted the Maupay family¡¯s disappearance to Evan. They suspected that it was business warfare and Evan wanted to monopolize the market, so he hired a mysterious organization to make the kill. Evan was also puzzled by the Maupay family¡¯s disappearance, and he even had the Hidden Masters look into it. However, they could not find anything at all. The investigation went on for six months, yet it was as though the Maupay family had vanished into thin air. Thus, they had no choice but to give up. Jeremy¡¯s interest was piqued now that Draven brought it up again. Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Feelings For Sally Then again, Jeremy still had his reservations. ¡°Draven, I know you¡¯re better than the four of us, but investigating the mysterious disappearance of the Maupay family is even harder than investigating this woman, Sally. How confident are you about figuring out the Maupay family¡¯s incident when you can¡¯t even find out anything about a woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, but I just assumed you¡¯re not confident about finding anything about Sally either. There¡¯s one thing I have to tell you. Sally is as mysterious as the Maupay family, and I think they might have something to do with each other. Even though I don¡¯t have proof, I still think you can look into it in terms of that.¡± Jeremy was a little taken aback by the mention of Sally and the Maupay family together. He thought of the other rumor besides the one about Evan sending men to terminate the Maupay family. It was about how they had gone into hiding to work on some secret weapon so that they could rece Seet Group as the head of Y City. He could not help but think of the possible danger that Seet Group would be in if that was really the case. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, Draven. We¡¯ll do it together. We¡¯ll share all the information with each other.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After all, if Sally really had something to do with the Maupay family, then Seet Group might be in trouble. It would bring chaos to Y City, so they must hurry. It was in the afternoon when Kyle got back to the office. Juan came over and asked him about Sally as soon as he saw him. ¡°Kyle, what happened when you went over to monitor Sally today? Was she difficult to deal with? She has all sorts of tricks up her sleeve. She¡¯s truly a cunning fox.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought of the things Sally did. Not only was she kind toward Zachary, but she even helped the sick old man. Specifically, he remembered the tears in her eyes when she was touched by the old man. There was just nothing he could rte her to a sly fox when he thought of those things. Thus, he mumbled, ¡°She has a kind heart.¡± Kind heart? Juan was surprised by what Kyle said. ¡°Kyle, you¡¯re saying that a sly fox like her has a kind heart? What did she do to you? Did she throw herself at you and show you her heart?¡± Without a word, Kyle just stared back at Juan coldly. Unbothered, Juan went on, ¡°What a sly woman she is. She¡¯s as cunning as a fox when she¡¯s with me. It¡¯s always a full-on battle of wits whenever I see her, yet she shows her kind heart and seduces you like a vixen when she¡¯s with you? What¡¯s with the preferential treatment? Is it because you¡¯re more charming?¡± As soon as he said that, he sized Kyle up. Their parents had given them the same face, and their bodies were more or less the same. The only thing that was different between the two was their demeanor. Kyle was as cold as ice, while Juan was a passionate man. Juan thought that his type ought to be the more popr type. In the end, he concluded and told Kyle in a serious manner, ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m telling you that Sally must have some sort of ulterior motives behind the kindness she had shown you. It¡¯s a lie. Think about it. I¡¯m the more attractive one between the two of us. Why would she fall for you if she didn¡¯t fall for me? You shouldn¡¯t fall for such a fickle woman. You can never trust a woman like her.¡± Meanwhile, Kyle looked at Juan whose confidence was over the roof and snorted. ¡°Only shallow and tasteless women would be attracted by that pretense you call passion.¡± Juan was stunned by Kyle¡¯s words. What does Kyle mean by that? ¡°Kyle, do you have to say that about me just because I said that Sally wouldn¡¯t fall for you? You¡¯re practically saying that I¡¯m shallow and tasteless. And you even say that I put up a pretense of my passion? I¡¯m passionate on the inside too. I¡¯m not putting on an act.¡± ¡°Sure. I believe you.¡± Juan was rendered speechless by his sarcastic response. He finally realized that what he said had pissed Kyle off. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have feelings for Sally.¡± Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Resentment Toward Bernian Hospital Kyle looked up at him and gave him a meaningful look. He then lowered his head and switched his focus to work. Juan pondered for a moment. It¡¯s dangerous if Kyle had really fallen for Sally. No way. I must stop this. I can¡¯t just watch Kyle fall into a trap. With that thought, Juan walked out of the office and called Sally immediately. On the other end, Sally saw the caller ID and took the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked in all seriousness. Juan went straight to the point as he said, ¡°Sally, you¡¯re really something. You¡¯ve acted like an evil, cunning fox in front of me, yet you turned into a kind little bunny in front of Kyle. You¡¯re trying to get his sympathy to catch his attention and make him fall for you, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m telling you now that there¡¯s no way that¡¯s going to happen.¡± Sally snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make it happen. What now? Does it upset you that Kyle likes me? Could it be that you have fallen for me too?¡± ¡°Nonsense. Why would I fall for a sly fox like you? I would never fall for you even if the sky falls and the earth crumbles. I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯ll make you pay if you use Kyle to hurt my family.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Sally replied fearlessly and hung up. Juan was stunned by that reply. This woman¡¯s really something. It seems that I¡¯ll have to think of a way to stop Kyle from seeing Sally anymore. As long as they don¡¯t get to see each other, nothing will ever happen between them. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about Kyle being used by Sally. In that case, I should watch Sally from here on. Wait there, Sally. I¡¯ll make you disappear if you¡¯re really up to no good. In the meantime, patients who had received free treatments from Nicole were grateful for her. Everyone complimented her medical expertise. Through word of mouth, Bernian Hospital¡¯s reputation grew. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As a result, not only those unfortunate people who could not afford the medical fees went to Bernian Hospital, but many of those who were well-off also chose to go to Bernian Hospital to get treated. There were even talks among those people. ¡°I heard that they didn¡¯t build Bernian Hospital to make money. Instead, it was to help less fortunate people who couldn¡¯t afford the treatment. We should go to Bernian Hospital next time so that the money we pay for our treatment gets contributed to helping those patients. That way, we¡¯ll be doing something good with Ms. Lane. Perhaps good things will happen to us in return if we do some good deeds.¡± ¡°Yes. Getting treated and doing charity all at the same time. Perhaps we¡¯ll even recover faster.¡± As the people got more motivated to do good, word spread, and Bernian Hospital¡¯s business became better and better. At the same time, it had also caused resentment from the other hospitals. Some evenmented on how much of a busybody Nicole was, and that she should have just stayed put as Evan¡¯s wife. They could not understand what was in it for her. As the business of those hospitals declined, the persons in charge gathered together and began to discuss their n. ¡°What should we do? I heard that Bernian Hospital is full every day, yet the number of patients in our hospital is decreasing. We have to do something about it.¡± ¡°I agree. Before Bernian Hospital came into the picture, the patients would have to make reservations for admission. Not only was there ack of beds, but we even had beds in the corridor. Now, not only are the rooms empty, but we are also getting fewer patients. I even suspect if everyone had somehow gotten themselves a miracle pill. That would exin why nobody is getting sick or admitted into the hospital anymore.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a miracle pill. In my opinion, they must have been bewitched by that woman, Nicole Lane. All of them have gone to Bernian Hospital. They even get their medicine from Bernian Hospital. They¡¯re saying that they¡¯re doing a good deed and showing their kindness.¡± Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Patient In Critical Condition ¡°s. I find it strange. Evan is a meticulous man, and he never takes on unpropitious business. How is it possible that he¡¯s merely watching his wife endeavoring for nothing?¡± ¡°Impossible. In my opinion, Mrs. Seet must have an aim. I think she intends to build up the reputation for Evan, Seet Group, and herself. Now, her hospital is getting quite the attention. In the future, Seet Group will definitely be more well-known. Of course, it¡¯s beneficial to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Nowadays, public opinion ys a huge role in the society. She¡¯s utilizing the power of public opinion to consolidate her image. Although she¡¯s doing unprofitable good deeds now, she could undoubtedly earn much more in the future by setting up a good reputation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t just sit idly and let them snatch away our business. We have to expose her true intention.¡± ¡°How?¡± They fell into silent, pondering. The person in charge of the few hospitals discussed the topic for half an hour. Finally, they decided on a solution. ¡°We¡¯ll proceed as this n!¡± ¡°All right. Since she started the fight by snatching our business, we should return the favor. She brought it upon herself.¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s going to handle the matter?¡± Again, all of them fell into the silent. They looked at each other, waiting for a brave volunteer. Making Evan Seet¡¯s wife, Nicole, the enemy was equivalent to dering battle against Evan himself, and that meant they had to confront the man with the nickname ¡°Lucifer.¡± Undoubtedly, they had to think wisely beforehand. ¡°How about we do it together? If anything happens, we¡¯ll take the responsibility together.¡± The rest hesitated for a moment until one of them stood up and gave a motivational speech. Only then did the rest agree to join in. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± Meanwhile, at Bernian Hospital, Nicole was patiently examining some patients¡¯ recuperating progress as usual. At times, she would give them some advice. Her attentiveness and gentleness made the patients feel heartwarming. ¡°Ms. Lane. You¡¯ve tended us well. We will remember your kindness forever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Lane, you¡¯re very kind. I¡¯m not sure if you remember me. Two years ago, you treated me with acupuncture without taking a penny. You imed that it was a doctor¡¯s responsibility. Since then, you¡¯ve always been in my prayers. It seems like from now on, you¡¯ll be in the prayers of many. I believe that you¡¯ll be able to save more people in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Ms. Lane is such a benevolent doctor!¡± Nicole felt bashful at the endlessplimentsing from the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I¡¯m starting to get shy. In fact, my capability is limited. Hence, I¡¯m only doing something I like that¡¯s within my ability. As long as everyone gets better and leads a happy and healthy life, that¡¯ll enrapture me.¡± ¡°Ms. Lane is indeed a kind person!¡± Suddenly, the door was flung open where a doctor rushed in. ¡°Ms. Lane. We have a patient in critical condition. The man with her requested for you because he has heard many great achievements of yours.¡± Nicole¡¯s interest was piqued, not by the fact that the patient requested for her, but by the critical condition the patient was facing. Concerned, she promptly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the disease?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He didn¡¯t allow us to go near her and even refused to let us treat her. Instead, he requested to meet only you and asked for you to cure her.¡± ¡°Bring me there.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! To not dy anymore, Nicole trotted while following the doctor to the consultation room. As she entered the room, she saw a man supporting a feeble woman in the center of the room. The woman was convulsing while the man was demanding for Nicole. Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Unexpected Turn Of Events ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Lane? Bring her here to treat my wife. Hurry!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Nicole replied loud and firm. She marched forward and examined the woman. ¡°What happened to her?¡± The man locked his gaze on Nicole, scrutinizing her. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Lane?¡± ¡°Yes. What disease did your wife catch?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This urred to her out of the blue. Ms. Lane, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a superb doctor. Please save my wife!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll attend to her right away.¡± Nicole took the pulse of the woman and discovered that it was abnormal. Looking at the woman¡¯s ashen face, she reckoned that her pulse should be weak. Surprisingly, it was vigorous. Contrary to her appearance, it was indeed anomalous. She realized that the patient was not ill, but poisoned at that. ¡°We have to detoxify your wife.¡± ¡°Detoxify? Are you saying that my wife is poisoned?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a detrimental poison. Hence, we have to treat her immediately, or else she¡¯ll be in grave danger.¡± The man was still dubious about her elucidation. ¡°Ms. Lane, you should examine her carefully. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s poisoned because she has been with me for the whole day. Instead, I think she¡¯s struck with an acute disease. She¡¯s sick.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the doctor here? We¡¯re running out of time. Thus, we need to arrange a procedure to detoxify your wife as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Ms. Lane. Are you implying that you can cure her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. Now should be the golden time for detoxification. If the treatment is executed correctly, I believe that your wife will recover.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll trust you.¡± A vague gloominess showed in the man¡¯s eyes as he ced his trust upon Nicole. Then, he left his wife to Nicole and headed out of the room. Very soon, Nicole started performing acupuncture on the woman. With herprehensive knowledge, Nicole inserted the gleaming long silver needles one by one into the woman¡¯s major acupoints expertly. After the extensive treatment, Nicole could perceive that the woman¡¯s pulse was not extravagant as before. As the pulse had finally abated to normality, Nicole heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Prescribe her some medicines and keep an eye on her condition. If anything abnormal happens, report to me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Lane.¡± Nicole wrote down the medicines required and passed the note to the doctor. Only then did she walk out of the consultation room. ¡°Your wife¡¯s condition has stabilized. Now, she needs an IV drip. She¡¯ll recover tomorrow or the day after.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lane.¡± Nicole nodded and turned to walk away. Behind her back, the man¡¯s gaze secretly turned ominous. Recover? That won¡¯t happen. She will never recover from it. Two hourster, Nicole suddenly heard a knock on the door to her office. The doctor entered and looked at her anxiously. ¡°Bad news. The woman that you treated just now, s-she¡­¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°She suddenly stopped breathing. Her husband is raising a ruckus now and demanding an exnation from you.¡± Suddenly stopped breathing? How could this happen? Nicole¡¯s heart instantly dropped. Quickly, she stood up and rushed to the room earlier. During that brief moment, many thoughts shed across her mind. Why did she suddenly pass away? Was there a problem with my acupuncture? That¡¯s impossible. After the acupuncture, her condition had stabilized. Her condition shouldn¡¯t make such a sudden quick turn. Is it the medicine¡¯s fault? No way. I had written the list of appropriate medicines on the note before I passed it to the doctor, and I¡¯m confident that the medicines were prescribed correctly. That should not be the problem. What went wrong then? After pondering for long, she could not fathom the underlying reason, leaving her distraught, and even her pace was disordered. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 A Quack Doctor When she arrived outside the ward, the patient¡¯s husband started roaring at her. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You have caused the death of my wife! Your medical skills are nothing to brag about! In fact, I think you are a quack doctor! Because of you, my wife has lost her life! Give me back my wife! You quack doctor!¡± The ruckus had attracted the attention of other patients, and they started to crowd around. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He said Ms. Lane is a quack doctor and caused his wife¡¯s death.¡± ¡°How can Ms. Lane be a quack? She is obviously a miracle doctor.¡± ¡°No matter how good she is, there will be times when she makes mistakes, too. Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°What are you gibbering about? How can you not have trust in Ms. Lane¡¯s skills? If you don¡¯t, then what are you doing in Bernian Hospital?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to attack me so soon. I did not say I don¡¯t trust her. I believe in her, just like you do. But it doesn¡¯t mean she will not make any mistakes. It¡¯s an entirely different matter! In fact, it¡¯s normal to make mistakes, and it¡¯spletely understandable.¡± His pertinent speech caused everyone around to waver. There was no way they would believe that Nicole would harm someone on purpose. However, making an error in her judgment was quite usible. ¡°What kind of person are you? I¡¯m sure Ms. Lane really wanted to save your wife. Even if she has made a mistake, it wouldn¡¯t be intentional. You can¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Her mistake wasn¡¯t on purpose? But it cost my wife her life! It¡¯s a life we are talking about. I want justice for my wife!¡± The man was getting very agitated and upset. Sensing that she was about to be med, Nicole quickly exined herself, ¡°I did not misdiagnose. Your wife was indeed being poisoned. After I performed acupuncture on her, her symptoms were alleviated. As for why she stopped breathing, we will have to perform a thorough check to find out the reason.¡± ¡°A check? What for? The only reason why you want to perform a check is to exonerate yourself of any responsibilities. You will surely im that my wife has contracted some sudden illness and passed away as a result of it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do that! I will reveal the facts!¡± said Nicole in a serious manner. ¡°Of course you will say that! My wife¡¯s death is on your hands. I won¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°So, what do you want?¡± ¡°I want to lodge a police report! I want an autopsy done!¡± Everyone was speechless. All the other patients started specting and gossiping when they heard the man¡¯s demands. ¡°Ms. Lane, since he is so adamant, go ahead with the autopsy. We have faith in you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing to worry about if your conscience is clear. Justice will prevail!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes, Ms. Lane. Let the coroner perform the autopsy. We believe you!¡± When the other patients proimed their trust in her, Nicole was very touched. At that moment, she believed that she had nothing to worry about as well. ¡°Fine. Make a report and get an autopsy done.¡± When Nicole agreed to his conditions, a smug smile shed across the man¡¯s face. Once the report is out and with the help of the public opinion, there will be no way for Nicole and Bernian Hospital to get out of this mess! The coroner arrived in no time and began to perform an autopsy to find out the cause of death of the woman. As he was doing his check, he asked Nicole questions along the way. It turned out that there was nothing wrong with Nicole¡¯s treatment methods at all. ¡°Then what¡¯s going on? What happened to her?¡± ¡°Not to worry. There are still a few more tests to be done. The result will be out very soon.¡± After a lengthy wait of two hours, they had finally reached a conclusion. It turned out that there were issues with the medication used in Bernian Hospital. All the medications that had been used turned out to be fake. The oue of the autopsy shocked all the patients to the core. Even Nicole was stunned and found it hard to believe. Her expression darkened. ¡°How is that possible? The medications have been acquired through strict means. How could they be fake?¡± Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Set Up ¡°Ms. Lane, it¡¯s true. If you have doubts, you can get other organizations to check again!¡± The moment those words were out, the deceased¡¯s husband yelled at Nicole, ¡°Great! Turns out that it was fake medications that caused my wife¡¯s death! Ms. Lane, no wonder you have been so kind to offer free consultations for the patients. You have been using poor-quality medications! You have no respect for human lives! Purchasing inferior drugs must have cost you minimal funds. Maybe they cost you nothing at all. Yet, you have earned such a wonderful reputation as a kind doctor. This is indeed a smart move of yours! How ¡®kind¡¯ of you!¡± His words caused an uproar among the other patients. ¡°Fake medications? How could that be? Why would Ms. Lane purchase fake medications?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Lane isn¡¯t this kind of person. She has always been a caring and concerned doctor. How is this possible?¡± ¡°Her care and concern is just a ploy to gain a name for herself! If she hasn¡¯t been nice to all of you, will all of you have defended her? Will all of you havee to Bernian Hospital? You are here because of her good reputation, right?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°But Ms. Lane is indeed a skillful doctor. She has cured many patients!¡± ¡°Cured? All of you are too naive. These fully recovered patients could have been arranged by her. You will never know. Furthermore, she has utilized fake medications for patients. Perhaps their recovery was only temporary. Once they have been discharged, they could have dropped dead afterward!¡± ¡°You nderer! The patients that I have cured left the hospital in good health. None of them have died after being discharged.¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, there¡¯s no need to get emotional. It¡¯s fine if you refuse to admit it. Your usage of fake drugs has caused my wife¡¯s death. Why don¡¯t we check the medicine in your storage to see if you have given other patients fake medications as well?¡± ¡°Check for fake medications? W-Will it turn out to be real?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. We believe Ms. Lane. She will never purchase fake medications.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s true, then everyone will be in danger¡­¡± The fervent discussion started again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Lane? Are you afraid of something?¡± Nicole eyed the arrogant man who had just lost his wife, and she recalled the incident where the deceased had been poisoned. An unimaginable thought crossed her mind. Could it be that this man has caused his wife¡¯s death, and he¡¯s trying to frame it on me instead? He must have something to do with the fake medications! N?velDrama.Org content. Looking at his haughty and confident expression when he wanted the medication storage to be examined, she was pretty sure he must have done something. Looks like this person is targeting me and finding fault with Bernian Hospital on purpose! ¡°I think we should seal the medication room for the time being. No one is allowed to enter!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid to get caught? Feeling guilty?¡± ¡°No. Before we verify the authenticity of the medicine in the storage room, I want the entire storage room to be scanned for fingerprints like how it is done at a crime scene. Other than the people in charge of the medicine storage room, I want to find out who else has been inside. For all we know, someone may have gone in and tampered with the medicine in order to frame Bernian Hospital!¡± At that juncture, Nicole stared at the man before her and asked, ¡°I am particrly curious. How did your wife get poisoned? Did you do that to her so that you could use this opportunity to find fault with my hospital and set us up with fake medications?¡± ¡°Exactly. What would a healthy person be poisoned out of the blue?¡± ¡°I find it strange as well. Logically, if his wife has just passed away, he should be very upset. But look at him. There is barely an ounce of sadness on his face. It¡¯s as if a stranger has just died. As for him, he¡¯s behaving like a mad dog.¡± Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Looking For Evidence The man was dumbfounded for a moment. When the rest of the patients started to suspect him as Nicole did, he began to defend himself. ¡°I have no idea how my wife was poisoned. I believed in Ms. Lane¡¯s medical skills, and that¡¯s why I came to Bernian Hospital. I did not expect my wife to die because of fake medications. Instead, Ms. Lane now tries to use me of killing my own wife. This ispletely uneptable! Ms. Lane, you cannot simply use me like this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. When he first came, he specifically requested for Ms. Lane to attend to his wife.¡± ¡°It looks like we can only rely on the evidence to determine the truth.¡± Thew enforcement officers, who were present, witnessed the dispute and immediately sealed the medication room off. As for the deceased, they stored her body in the mortuary box for further investigationter on. Very soon, the news of Bernian Hospital using fake medication for its patients and the consequential death had be the hottest trending topic on the inte. It spread like wildfire. When Kyle and Juan found out about the news, they got to Bernian Hospital right away. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Someone is trying to set me and Bernian Hospital up. The coroner has detected fake medication in the deceased¡¯s body. I¡¯m worried that someone is trying to get at me and the hospital.¡± ¡°Fake medication? Who is the person in charge of purchasing the medicine?¡± ¡°Nick is in charge of purchasing, but it cannot be him. Every purchase, including the invoices, has to go through me. I doubt he has anything to do with this incident.¡± ¡°So, that means that somebody else has tampered with the medicine? Is there a mole in our hospital, or did someone sneak into our hospital to sabotage us?¡± The moment Juan finished talking, a person¡¯s name appeared in his mind. His eyes shone. ¡°Could it be her?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Both Kyle and Nicole looked at Juan expectantly. ¡°Sally!¡± Juan replied. ¡°Sally?¡± Nicole frowned. Kyle¡¯s face darkened as well. Could it be her? Sally¡¯s beautiful and seductive face popped up in his mind. Then, he recalled the question that she had asked him. ¡°Will you me me if I have no choice but to do something harmful to the Seet family one day?¡± Suspicion began to form in Kyle¡¯s mind. Could it really be her doing? But why would she want to frame our hospital and Mommy? ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Sally!¡± proimed Nicole. ¡°Mommy, why do you think so? That woman is so good at acting. You mustn¡¯t be fooled by her!¡± With that, Juan asked Kyle, ¡°What do you think? You have interacted with her before. Do you think it could be her?¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed. Evidence will be the fairest judge. ¡°We will know once the investigation has beenpleted.¡± After hearing what Kyle had said, Juan fell into deep thought. Investigation? Kyle wants to investigate? In front of Kyle, that woman acts like a cute and innocent girl. In the past, Kyle has even mentioned that she has a heart of gold. Perhaps Kyle has fallen for her charms. If so, will Kyle lose his senses and be used by that vixen to hurt Mommy, the hospital, and even the Seet family? Women are the best liars, especially the beautiful ones. They are capable of making use of people and also sweeping men off their feet. What if Kyle really¡­ At that thought, Juan became flustered. No, I cannot watch Kyle being made use of. Hence, it¡¯s better if I am the one to investigate this incident. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should only make a conclusion after a thorough investigation. You handle Seet Group. Let me handle this matter!¡± said Juan. Kyle pondered on it, but before he could respond, he saw Evan, Maya, and Nina arriving at the hospital in a hurry. ¡°Mommy, what exactly is going on? We saw the news on the inte and rushed here immediately! Is everything true?¡± Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Get It Done ¡°Why would there be fake medicine in the hospital? Did someone do this on purpose to get you and the hospital into trouble?¡± Once Maya and Nina were done with their questions, Evan walked up to Nicole. Without asking anything, he ced both his hands on her shoulders and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m here now! Let me handle this for you!¡± As Nicole looked at the man before her, warmth welled up in her heart. To her, Evan was her pir of strength. He was someone whom she could always rely on. ¡°Evan, I know this matter is child¡¯s y to you, and I have no doubts that you can settle this with ease. However, there is something more important that I need you to deal with. So, please don¡¯t get involved in this. Let Kyle and Juan do their investigation.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Evan curiously. ¡°I received a call from K Nation. My dad has fallen ill and is in the midst of receiving treatment. But the prognosis is not good. I have promised to go over. Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t possible right now given the situation we have here. Will you be willing to go there in my stead and look after my dad?¡± During a challenging time like that, he did not feelfortable leaving Nicole behind and going to K Nation. ¡°But, you¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have Juan, Kyle, Nina, and Maya here with me. Nothing will happen to me. Besides, I believe that the truth will reveal itself eventually.¡± ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t I take care of Grandpa and let Daddy stay here?¡± suggested Maya. ¡°No. I feel more at ease if Daddy is the one going there on my behalf!¡± Nicole was very insistent about her decision. Evan thought about it and agreed. It¡¯s a good opportunity to put Juan and Kyle¡¯s ability to the test. If they cannot settle this issue, I can easily resolve it with a phone call even though I will be miles away. In short, as long as he wished to, the matter was still within his control. Furthermore, if his presence in K Nation could put Nicole at ease, he would dly do so. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Daddy, do you want me to go with you?¡± Nina offered. She had always wanted to know how Chris was getting on after he got married. Does he fight with Felicia often? Is he having a miserable life? Since Chris had dumped her for Felicia, Nina felt that it would serve him right if he was living a miserable life. A trip to K Nation would enable her to find out more about his current life. As for Mommy, she has Juan, Kyle, and Maya with her, not to mention my uncles and aunts. They won¡¯t allow her to be bullied. Moreover, Mommy has been framed. I¡¯m pretty confident that Juan and Kyle will be able to find out the truth. When Nicole heard Nina¡¯s suggestion, she nced at Evan while Evan kept quiet. He was worried that the reason Nina wanted to go to K Nation was not only because of her grandfather¡¯s illness, but she was still thinking of Chris. It had taken Nina quite some time before she recovered from her heartbreak. If she were to find out the actual situation about Chris, Evan knew it would be a huge blow to her. As such, Evan wanted Nina to stay on. ¡°Nina, I think it¡¯s best for you to stay here and look after your mother. This way, I will feel better.¡± ¡°Maya can take care of Mommy. There are so many people who can look after Mommy. They¡¯ll be fine without me.¡± ¡°But you are your mommy¡¯s daughter. You are the apple of her eye. You should stay here.¡± ¡°Mommy is Grandpa¡¯s daughter too. At a time like this, I¡¯m sure Mommy wants to be there for him. If I go, I am also helping her! Mommy, what do you think?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicole was in a dilemma. She had the same concern as Evan. In the end, she made the decision and asked Nina to stay on with her. Why are they trying to stop me from going to K Nation? Why? Are they worried that I will see Chris again? All I want to do is to see him get his retribution. That¡¯s all! Since Daddy and Mommy won¡¯t allow me to go, I will pretend to obey them first. Later on, I will find a way and go there on my own. ¡°I understand, Daddy. I will stay here with Mommy.¡± ¡°Good! Juan, Kyle, I¡¯ll let you guys handle this matter. I don¡¯t care how you n to do your investigation. I only have one request, and you two must get it done!¡± Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 The Primary Suspect ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please tell us!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. The duo looked at Evan in anticipation while thetter gazed at Nicole affectionately. ¡°Take good care of her. You cannot allow her to get hurt at all!¡± After hearing their father¡¯s determined tone, the two children exchanged nces and promised, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll definitely take good care of Mommy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you see her getting hurt at all, you can punish us as you like!¡± After hearing their guarantee, Evan nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t forget about this. This task will be handed over to you two, then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find out the person who set up Bernian Hospital, and we¡¯ll make them pay.¡± While saying that, Juan already had a suspect in mind¡ªSally. Therefore, he decided to start the investigation with her as the primary suspect. That afternoon, Evan embarked on his journey to K Nation. After he departed, Juan told Kyle seriously, ¡°We should ensure nothing goes disarray with Seet Group. Therefore, let¡¯s divide the tasks. You¡¯ll be in charge of Seet Group¡¯s daily operations, while I¡¯ll investigate this issue. Is that okay?¡± Upon hearing that, Kyle narrowed his eyes. There¡¯s no problem for me to be in charge of Seet Group. However, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing about this issue. ¡°What about it? Speak up.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s investigate separately,¡± Kyle answered. Juan was taken aback for a moment. Kyle, do you need to get involved in this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting used? I¡¯m seriously worried about your intentions to investigate this issue. Is it because of Mommy or the kind-hearted woman Sally portrayed to be? If it¡¯s really because of Sally, you¡¯ll definitely get stuck in her trap! A hint of worry shed across Juan¡¯s face. No way. I¡¯ll definitely need to find out the truth as quickly as possible. Even if the investigation winds up in a dead end, I¡¯ll need to keep a close eye on Sally. That way, she¡¯ll never get a chance to fool Kyle! Sally, just wait and see! Walking to the garage, Juan immediately phoned Sally. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home. Why?¡± ¡°What are you doing at home? Let me guess. Are you having fun watching the drama unfold?¡± he asked. At that, Sally furrowed her eyebrows and understood the meaning behind his words. ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten to know the issue about Bernian Hospital from the trending topics. Although I¡¯m your fake girlfriend, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun to witness this. Besides, your mother treated me kindly when I met with her. There¡¯s no way I would want something like this to happen to her.¡± Juan scoffed inwardly. She wouldn¡¯t want this to happen? What a lie! ¡°Sally, I¡¯m not Kyle, so you don¡¯t need to act so innocently in front of me. I know you¡¯re just a sly fox with various intentions to approach the Seet family. One of them is to strike against Mommy and Bernian Hospital. Am I right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± the woman answered immediately. However, Juan didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not true? As your ¡®boyfriend,¡¯ I do find a need to prove your innocence. How about Ie and find you right now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a fake. If we announce our breakup, we can go on our separate ways. Thus, I won¡¯t need your help in proving my innocence. Although I¡¯m not an official suspect, I¡¯ll help to investigate this as a way to clear my name.¡± Sally spected that Kyle would also suspect her if Juan did. She did not care if thetter misunderstood her, but she did not want Kyle to do so as well. Juan didn¡¯t believe her words at all. I bet she just wants to tamper with the evidence! ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities. I¡¯ll definitely help you out if I can. I¡¯m going over to your area, so wait for me!¡± After saying the words that seemed to have a deeper meaning behind them, Juan hung up the call. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Suspecting Sally Staring at the dimmed screen of her phone, Sally fell silent. Juan was somewhat correct, for she indeed plotted against the Seet family. However, the incident happened before she could strike. Therefore, she was also curious about the culprit. Immediately, she whipped out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Help me find out the person targeting Bernian Hospital.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After hanging up the call, Sally gulped down a ss of water and changed her outfit. While waiting for Juan to arrive, she scanned through some information. Since he highly suspected her, there was no way he would let her off the hook easily. I wonder what he¡¯s nning against me? Fifteen minutester, Juan finally arrived at her ce. After confirming her floor number, he rushed there immediately. Hearing the hasty footsteps echoing in the hallway, Sally stood up and opened the door calmly. Outside the door, Juan was sizing her up. Seeing how unfriendly his gaze was, Sally spoke. ¡°Oh my! I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive so quickly.¡± Without answering, Juan stepped into her house and scanned through it. Looking at the small and ndly decorated living room, he wondered if she really lived there. Or did she show up here to put on an act? The living room¡¯s decoration was utterly shabby in Juan¡¯s eyes. There was only a simple but old- fashioned sofa, a few utensils sitting on the average-sized wooden table, and a few lively nts. There was nothing else other than that. The only aspect that deserved praise was how spotless it was, and even the floors were sparkling clean. ¡°My ce is a bit run down. It¡¯s probably even worse than the maid¡¯s room in Imperial Garden, huh?¡± Juan averted his gaze toward her. ¡°How long have you been living here?¡± ¡°Two years. I rented it for the first year and only bought it in the second year.¡± ¡°Where did you stay before this?¡± ¡°I stayed with the old woman who adopted me.¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Juan stared her up and down. ¡°Do you mind telling me the address?¡± ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯re going to investigate me?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me? What are you hiding?¡± The man locked eyes with her. Sally shot him a small smile. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, you can go on and investigate it yourself.¡± Juan red at her. Duh! I¡¯ve done it ages ago without needing you to tell me. However, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve popped out of nowhere. There¡¯s zero information about you! Besides, if I had managed to find out your identity, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to investigate you. The only thing I want to know is if you¡¯re involved with the scandal of Bernian Hospital selling fake drugs?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I already told you about this!¡± ¡°Although you deny it, you were seen going to Bernian Hospital to help out without any reason. People are going to think that it¡¯s an excuse for you to do something else, for example, switching out the real drugs.¡± ¡°Do they have evidence to suspect me? It¡¯s defamation if they don¡¯t!¡± In Juan¡¯s eyes, Sally¡¯s way of denying and creating excuses was exactly as his expectations. She should get a prize for her amazing acting skills. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Pondering for a while, he answered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get suspected, you can prove your innocence to them. I bet you want to do this badly, right? I can help you with that.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sally looked at him curiously. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask so many questions. Just follow me.¡± Twenty minutester, Juan brought her to the fingerprint scanner. Before, his mother suspected someone had sneaked fake drugs into the medication room. Now that the room was closed off, professionals would soon arrive to cross-check on the fingerprints left behind. Since Sally was one of the suspects, it was best to collect her fingerprints right now. That way, her fingerprints might match the ones found in the room. Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 The Investigation Sally stared at the finger from which the fingerprint had been collected. Although she understood Juan¡¯s intentions, she was innocent and had nothing to fear. Therefore, she did not take it to heart. ¡°Is this enough to prove my innocence?¡± Juan nodded. Staring into Sally¡¯s eyes, he tried hard to capture something from her. However, she had remained calm for the entire period, showing no guilt or panic. Does she really have nothing to do with this? Or perhaps she did not act personally and only gave orders behind the scenes. Thus, she had nothing to worry about me collecting her fingerprints. While Juan stared straight at Sally, thetter suddenly started to give her opinion about that issue. ¡°I think you can start to investigate this issue from different aspects. Firstly, you should look into the man that demanded your mother to treat his wife. Someone must be giving him orders for him to use her so confidently. Next, list down your mother¡¯s and Seet Group¡¯s enemies. That way, you can eliminate the ones with the slightest possibility and conduct a thorough check on those with the highest suspicion. Next, the deceased was poisoned to death. However, how did she get poisoned? What¡¯s the type of poison, and who poisoned her? If you can manage to get the evidence, it can be served as a new clue.¡± While listening to Sally¡¯s exnation, Juan agreed with it as well. However, it was known that the man that ordered his mother to treat his wife was stubborn. He was adamant that his wife was killed by fake drugs and would not believe in any other possibilities. Listening to Sally¡¯s idea, Juan wondered just how perfect her n was for her to be so confident. After all, Sally was also one of the suspects. Although he was unsure if she was holding a grudge against the Seets, he could confirm that she had a motive for nearing his family. Therefore, there was a high possibility she was the perpetrator behind that scandal. After some thought, he was still unable to rule her out. However, the third point she pointed out seemed doable. He might find out something by tracing down how the woman was poisoned. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely investigate about this carefully and make the culprit that set up Mommy and Bernian Hospital pay!¡± Juan gritted his teeth. Upon hearing that, Sally added, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to make the culprit pay a hefty price for setting your mother up. Even better if you can torture the culprit slowly to take revenge.¡± After hearing her righteous words, Juan was again confused if she was involved in the scandal. Maybe she¡¯s just doing it on purpose? Just when Juan nned to leave, Sally¡¯s phone suddenly rang. ¡°Mr. Kyle, what¡¯s the matter? Yes, I¡¯m free. Where are you right now? I cane and find you. Okay! I¡¯ll head over right now.¡± Juan furrowed his eyebrows. Does Kyle want to meet with her as well? That¡¯s not the point. Why is she willing to go to him by just a phone call? Is she going to seduce him? No way! I can never let her have a chance to fool Kyle. ¡°You¡¯re going to meet with Kyle?¡± ¡°Yes, he wants to meet with me. I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s about this matter as well. Are you going back to Seet Group as well? Should we leave together?¡± Juan narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s head there together.¡± Without thinking too much, Sally entered his car. Just when she wanted to close the door, she was hit on the neck. Before she could react, she was immediately knocked out. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 A Handsome Man ¡°You want to meet with Kyle? In your dreams!¡± Juan grinned mischievously and drove to a nearby hotel. Then he handed her over to a staff member to take her to a room. Staring at her, Juan estimated that she would only awaken by tonight or tomorrow. Just when he wanted to leave, her buzzing phone caught his attention. When he fished it out and checked the screen, he realized Kyle was calling her. Juan¡¯s face darkened. What? So you want to meet with her so badly? ncing at the fainted woman, Juan hung up her phone and sent a text message to Kyle. After that, he tried his best to hold back augh and turned off her phone. He believed that Kyle would change his mind about her after looking at this message. Meanwhile, Kyle narrowed his eyes upon receiving the WhatsApp message. Why would she send such a weird message to me? The message read: I¡¯m meeting a man who is way more handsome than you, so I don¡¯t have time to find you. Stop disturbing my date. That¡¯s all. Bye! Kyle was confused. She promised to meet with me just a minute ago, and yet she suddenly went on a date with someone else? With a man who is way more handsome than me? Does this kind of man even exist? Kyle snorted, thinking about the absurdity of her text message. When he wanted to call her again, he realized her phone had been switched off. I can¡¯t believe she switched off her phone. Is she really on a date? Suddenly, he felt a suffocating feeling inside his chest, and his expression darkened. Beside him, John could not help but frown after noticing the change in his expression. Did something happen? When Mr. Kyle gets frustrated, his face is precisely the same as Mr. Seet¡¯s, and he¡¯s exuding a cold aura that causes one to feel suffocated in his presence. Is something wrong with the project? John looked at him warily and asked, ¡°Did something happen to the project?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Kyle replied curtly and continued with his work. Despite many guesses, John was unable to find a reasonable exnation for Kyle¡¯s change in mood. If it were his father, I would have been able to make it out. Suddenly, I feel that Mr. Kyle is way more complicated than his father. Fifteen minutester, Juan arrived at Seet Group, and the first thing he did right after stepping into the office was to observe Kyle¡¯s expression. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Kyle¡¯s expression after Kyle read that text message. Would he perhaps start to hate her? However, besides his facial expression being colder than usual, Juan failed to catch anything from Kyle after observing for some time. ¡°Do you have any work to be assigned to me?¡± he asked Kyle. Looking up, Kyle seized him up, which made Juan¡¯s heart palpitate. Why is he looking at me like that? Does he know anything about what I did? ¡°Where were you?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I w-went to investigate the matter about Bernian Hospital.¡± ¡°What did you find out?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find out anything useful. However, I¡¯ve set up a n, so it won¡¯t take long until I get a clue.¡± ¡°Where did you conduct your investigation? Did you ask Sally about it? You¡¯re suspecting her, aren¡¯t you?¡± When he heard him suddenly bring up Sally, Juan¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°I-I did go and find her. However, she made up a bunch of excuses and brushed me off. We didn¡¯t manage to talk much before she rushed off again to meet someone else.¡± Kyle fell silent. So she really went to meet with a handsome man? ¡°Did you know where she went?¡± Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 A Kind Act Where did she go? Well, she¡¯s at the hotel sleeping. However, Juan could not tell the truth to Kyle. After thinking for a moment, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s her privacy, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no way she would let me know.¡± Kyle was taken aback for a moment. ¡°All right. You can leave the investigation to me. I promise that I¡¯ll definitely find the truth.¡± After saying that, Juan called someone to order them to find out more information about the poisoned victim. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If the man is taking orders from someone to use Mommy and Bernian Hospital of using fake drugs, he could let his wife fake her sickness or even catch a cold to achieve the same effect. Why is there a need to use poison?¡± Kyle stared deeply into Juan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mommy will never get fooled. Besides, the machine can detect that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her, so they would have never given her the medicine, and fake drugs wouldn¡¯te into the picture. It won¡¯t work if it¡¯s a minor sickness either, as Mommy wouldn¡¯t be called to check on something as minor as that. Therefore, only a life-threatening illness could be possible. Plus, I think that the patient is also a victim. She probably didn¡¯t know she would be used as a tool to sabotage Mommy and Bernian Hospital.¡± ¡°Well, d*mn! They actually took everything into ount. If it¡¯s like you say, we should really investigate this issue carefully. That way, we can seek justice for the dead too!¡± ¡°Mr. Juan, do you need my help?¡± John suddenly butted in. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You should assist Kyle with Seet Group¡¯s matters. I¡¯m going to continue with my investigation.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. That night, Juan met up with the patient¡¯s husband to continue his investigation. ¡°How did your wife get poisoned? You didn¡¯t poison her yourself, right?¡± ¡°No way! She took the poison herself. It has nothing to do with me!¡± the man objected. ¡°Nothing to do with you? How can you prove that you¡¯re not involved?¡± ¡°W-Well, you don¡¯t have any evidence that I am!¡± Juan stared at him fixedly. From the panic written on the man¡¯s face, he could basically confirm that the man was guilty. ¡°Of course, I have evidence against you. However, I¡¯m giving you a chance to tell me the truth. I¡¯ll let you off if youe clean. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll torture you to death before killing you off.¡± The man¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he met Juan¡¯s intimidating gaze. However, he still refused to tell the truth. Juan squinted at the man. Why is he so stubborn? In what other way can I make him confess? Just when Juan was racking his brain, his phone rang. He was stunned when he saw who was calling. How did she regain consciousness so quickly? Is she calling to settle the score? I could hang up the call, or I could just deny it. She has no evidence that I was the one who knocked her out, anyway! After thinking of an excuse, he answered the call. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you for real? Why did you knock me out?¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°No? You were the one who sent me to the hotel! There are surveince cameras around, you know. Should I send the footage to you?¡± Juan was rendered speechless. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just brought you to a hotel room for you to sleep morefortably after you fell asleep suddenly. You don¡¯t need to pay me back for the room, for it¡¯s an act of kindness.¡± Sally sneered. Hah! Let me see how much more you can bluff. I knew you¡¯re just a glib-talker! Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 The n ¡°All right. Let¡¯s talkter. I still have something important to settle.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Investigation about the fake medicine. Oh, right. I¡¯m currently interrogating the victim¡¯s husband. However, the man denied his involvement. Did you, the mastermind behind this, already n this with him?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sally was irritated. Me? It seems like Juan really does suspect me. ¡°I told you before that I¡¯m not the mastermind, and I have nothing to do with this. If you can¡¯t get anything out of him, that¡¯s because you¡¯re useless. I would have gotten a clue if I were there.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then you shoulde over and interrogate him yourself. That way, you can prove that you¡¯re not involved too.¡± ¡°Okay. Where are you right now? I¡¯ll head over.¡± After getting to know the address, Sally quickly rushed over. Upon arriving there, she sized the man up. Although he seems to be a cunning man, he¡¯s weak on the inside. Besides, if he really did poison his wife, he¡¯s going to feel guilty about it. Thus, Sally decided on an idea to deal with the man. After shooting Juan a nce, he followed her out of the room and listened to her idea. ¡°You want to scare him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he really poisoned his wife, he¡¯s going to be afraid of his wifeing back to haunt him. Therefore, we can use this as bait. It¡¯s the quickest and easiest way to get him to talk.¡± After thinking for a while, Juan decided that it was a good idea. ¡°However, where are we going to find someone who looks like his wife?¡± ¡°What do you think about me?¡± Sally offered. He scrutinized her. ¡°Are you really willing to help? What trick do you have up your sleeves?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who came up with the idea and offered to help. If you suspect that I have ulterior motives, you can find someone else instead.¡± ¡°Forget it. You can help out, then. However, I need Nina toe and help out.¡± ¡°What do you need help for?¡± ¡°To put make-up on you! Otherwise, you can¡¯t pretend to be his wife.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ve heard rumors of her incredible make-up skills. I can¡¯t wait to see it with my own eyes.¡± After calling Nina, they were informed that she was currently at K Nation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can help you out with this. However, you can ask Maya about it. I¡¯ve taught her a couple of tricks before.¡± ¡°Nina, didn¡¯t our parents forbid you from visiting K Nation? Why did you go there?¡± ¡°I-I want to take care of Grandpa.¡± Juan pursed his lips. ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯re not there to visit Grandpa but to meet Chris instead. It¡¯s been so long, yet you can¡¯t forget the man who abandoned you? Are you still my sister, the prideful princess?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. I¡¯m not there to reconcile with him. I just want to see if he¡¯s living a dreadful life. If he isn¡¯t, I¡¯m going to take things into my own hands and take revenge on him.¡± Juan sighed. Although she put it that way, I¡¯m sure she still hasn¡¯t forgotten about him. After all, if she did, she wouldn¡¯t care about him at all. Since Nina was not free, Juan could only give Maya a call. ¡°What? Are you asking me to disguise someone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard Nina saying she taught you before. How¡¯re your skills?¡± ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t teach me, I would have been able to catch on from seeing her work every day. Wait for me. I¡¯lle over right now and demonstrate my skills!¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Her Disguise When Maya arrived, she was informed that she had to disguise Sally. She gave Sally a once-over before giving her a makeover. Juan worriedly asked her, ¡°Maya, you¡¯ve never done this before. How confident are you that you can pull this off?¡± ¡°The sess rate is around eighty to ny percent. Though it¡¯s my first time doing this, I have faith in myself.¡± ¡°I believe in you too.¡± Since Sally ced her trust in her, Maya became more confident. ¡°Rest assured, I will make you beautiful.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to be very beautiful. You just have to make me look like the woman in this picture!¡± Juan found a picture of the woman who had passed on due to the fake medicine from the popr searches. He then passed it to Maya. Whileparing the deceased¡¯s face with Sally¡¯s, Maya put on makeup on Sally¡¯s face. After Maya worked on Sally¡¯s face for quite some time, there was still something off about her face. Juan scrutinized Sally¡¯s face. ¡°Maya, you said that the sess rate was high. Why don¡¯t they look the same?¡± Mayapared the two faces again. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. This is just the beginning. Rest assured, I will complete the makeup soon.¡± With that said, she continued perfecting Sally¡¯s makeup. N?velDrama.Org content. Later, Maya looked at the picture once more. She was not too satisfied with the results, so she carried on. When she was done, she smiled satisfyingly. ¡°Juan, do you think they look the same?¡± Peering carefully at Sally, he suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Maya, did you put on too much foundation for her? Look at the paleplexion of her face. Compared to the woman in the picture, she looks as if she was beaten up. Her cheeks look swollen.¡± ¡°Really? I think it¡¯s pretty good though! Juan, since you¡¯re so picky about it, I¡¯ll have to begin all over again. However, I may have to try it a few times before getting it right.¡± Sally observed her own face. ¡°I think Maya did a great job. After all, my face has to be as white as a ghost to resemble the deceased woman, right?¡± ¡°Juan, did you hear it? Sally approves of it. You are just demanding.¡± Maya shot Juan a nce. Juan was speechless. ¡°Okay. If you think this was done well, I¡¯m fine with it. Actually, I don¡¯t care how you look. I am just interested in what that man has to say!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Juan hurriedly prepared himself after Sally gazed at him proudly. At that moment, a man was sitting in his living room, staring at his phone. Suddenly, the lights in the house shed. With a click, all of them went out. What¡¯s happening? He stood up and checked his surroundings. In the pitch-ck room, he could almost feel his hairs stand. As he nned to walk toward the door, it mmed shut abruptly. The banging sound scared him out of his wits. It was so silent that he could hear a pin drop. Suddenly, a voice rang out. ¡°You were the one who poisoned me. It was you. You were the one who poisoned me¡­¡± A chill instantly ran down his spine. He questioned, ¡°Who? Who are you?¡± ¡°You were the one who poisoned me. You were the one who poisoned me¡­¡± The voice echoed through the room. The man furrowed his brows. Though it was a woman¡¯s voice, it sounded different from his wife¡¯s. It couldn¡¯t possibly be her, right? ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am your wife!¡± All of a sudden, a face that looked exactly like his wife¡¯s came into view. Her face was very pale and tinged with green. The man took one look at the apparition before yelling in fear. He turned around immediately, kneeling and grabbing his own head. ¡°What? Are you unable to recognize me?¡± Trembling with horror, he eximed, ¡°Leave! I wasn¡¯t the one who did it. Leave, just leave!¡± ¡°Who else would it be? You had me killed. I am going to drag you to hell. I want you to experience extreme pain and suffering!¡± Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 It Was Xander ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. I did not n this. I was forced to do so!¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t the main culprit, then who did it? It has to be you!¡± ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t do it. I incurred many debts due to gambling, and I was unable to repay them. Therefore, they told me I wouldn¡¯t need to return the money anymore if I did as they said! I had no choice but to do as told. Please don¡¯t take revenge on me. Xander was the one who came up with the n. You should look for him instead! It was him, not me!¡± ¡°Xander? There¡¯s no bad blood between the two of us. Why did he devise a n to harm me?¡± ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s the brother-inw of Xenhall Hospital¡¯s boss. He was the one who wanted to target Bernian Hospital. He wanted to frame Ms. Lane and taint the reputation of Bernian hospital, so as to improve Xenhall Hospital¡¯s business.¡± So, that¡¯s the truth. Sally did not expect that the boss of another hospital was involved in this matter. It seemed like all business rivals in the same industry were indeed at odds with one another. ¡°Where does Xander live? Give me his address. I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± ¡°Xander? I do not know where he lives. He likes to gamble and frequents the bar regrly. If you go to Waylon Bar, you¡¯ll definitely meet him. He often goes there. I heard that one of his girlfriends is a waitress there.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Sally was stunned. One of his girlfriends? It appears that Xander is a sc*mbag! She resumed with her questions. However, after asking around, the man was unable to give her any more information. His answers were barely useful. ¡°Are you really unaware of other details?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you all that I know. I really don¡¯t know anything else. I swear, if I hide other information that I know from you, I will die a miserable death.¡± ¡°Regardless, you deserve a miserable death for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Juan swiftly replied. The trembling man, who was crouching in a corner, heard Juan¡¯s voice. He paused for a while before all the lights were switched on again. Face full of terror, the man stood up. Turning around, he saw Juan and Sally, who resembled his wife greatly. He was stunned. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°So, how¡¯s the makeup on my face? Do I look like your deceased wife?¡± The man remained silent. Makeup? Did they just trick me? D*mn it! ¡°Xander, Xenhall Hospital, and Waylon Bar. We will investigate themter. I will also hand in the recording to the police. I believe you will be charged with murder. You will be able to reunite with your wife soon.¡± ¡°You! The both of you are despicable!¡± ¡°Despicable? I don¡¯t think we should treat a man who has killed his wife with respect!¡± Sally gazed at the man coldly. She itched to beat the man up and avenge his wife¡¯s death. Juan, who was standing at the side, gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Well said!¡± ¡°Are you praising me?¡± Sally looked at Juan with surprise. ¡°So you no longer suspect me of being the mastermind behind this incident and colluding with this man?¡± ¡°How could a puny person like him collude with you? Even if you were the mastermind, I bet you wouldn¡¯t collude with useless men like Xander and this man. You should be in cahoots with Xenhall Hospital¡¯s boss instead!¡± ¡°Hmph! Nonsense!¡± ¡°I have been civil to those who framed my mother and Bernian Hospital so far. To me, those people are the shameless scum of the earth. They deserved to be punished!¡± ¡°How cruel you are! You look like you want to y them and rip out their tendons.¡± ¡°Cruel?¡± Juan gazed at Sally. ¡°Would you like to see that side of me with your own eyes?¡± ¡°How would I do that?¡± ¡°If you investigate this incident with me, I¡¯ll let you see what I¡¯m capable of.¡± Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Making Use Of Her ¡°Why should I work together with you?¡± After giving it some thought, Juan crossed his arms and stared deeply at Sally. He stretched out two fingers for her to see. ¡°Firstly, I can show you how cruel I can be! Secondly, you can prove your innocence and show that you have nothing to do with this incident. Would these be enough to convince you?¡± Sally smiled. ¡°You forgot to mention the third reason.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I can help you. Didn¡¯t I help you find out about Xander, Xenhall Hospital, and Waylon Bar?¡± ¡°I could still find out all these without you. I was just giving you a chance to prove your innocence!¡± Sally was rendered speechless. That¡¯s ridiculous. He is making use of me, yet he¡¯s refusing to admit it! ¡°All right. It is toote. You and Maya should go home and take a rest. I am going to Waylon Bar to meet Xander.¡± ¡°Do you want us toe along?¡± Maya asked. ¡°No need. It isn¡¯t safe for girls to wander around these ces at thiste hour. I can just go there myself.¡± After sending Maya and Sally home, Juan drove to Waylon Bar. However, he arrived toote, as Xander had already left. Nevertheless, he managed to find out the residential address of thetter by asking the regrs in the bar. He looked at his watch. It was almost one o¡¯clock in the morning. Juan decided to head home and rest before interrogating Xander the next day. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Meanwhile, the sun had just begun to rise in K Nation due to the time difference between the two countries. As Nina had secretly gone to K Nation, she was afraid that Evan would send her back if he knew about it. Thus, she had been avoiding him. She had stealthily inquired about her grandfather¡¯s health condition earlier. After knowing that his condition had stabilized, she was relieved. ¡°Grandpa, I will take care of you after I¡¯m done with what I have to do! Mommy can¡¯t take care of you at the moment. Don¡¯t worry. I will be your caretaker instead!¡± Thereafter, Nina wore her sunsses and mask before she headed out. She arrived at Chris¡¯ house. After painstakingly searching around, she almost wanted to bribe some maids into telling her some information. However, her efforts were futile. Chris is the master of this ce and K Company¡¯s future sessor. Why is it that no one knows any news about him? Her search yielded no results. Since she was afraid of attracting too much attention, which might risk exposing herself, Nina decided to go to a caf¨¦ nearby. After she seated herself in a private room upstairs, she covertly observed the people in the vi. She wanted to try her luck to see if she could encounter Chris. Drinking her coffee, she sat in the private room and kept an eye on the vi. An entire afternoon went by, but she could not catch a glimpse of him. Rubbing her growling belly, she chose to eat her lunch first. She went to a nearby restaurant and hastily ate her meal before going back to the caf¨¦ to continue her wait. Nina could see many people going in and out of the ce. However, Chris was still nowhere to be seen. Could it be that he¡¯s working in the office? Even if he is in the office, he will have toe home at night, right? The sun had already set. She waited for an entire day until the caf¨¦ closed before leaving unwillingly. Her search was futile. With an empty heart, she went into the car and prepared to leave. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in front of her. Isn¡¯t this Felicia, whom I met previously? She is the woman Chris wanted to marry. She should have already been married to him by now! Since she¡¯s here, perhaps Chris is somewhere around¡­ Thinking about it, Nina immediately got down from the car and quietly followed Felicia. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Felicia Is Here Nina tailed Felicia till she reached a bar. Slowing down, the former frowned. Why did Feliciae to this ce at thiste hour? Is she here for a social event? No, it can¡¯t be. Since Chris is an important figure around here, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed his wife to socialize in the red-light district. Out of curiosity, Nina followed her. She saw Felicia drinking with a few men. Those men even took advantage of Felicia from time to time. Upon seeing this, Nina was aghast. I can¡¯t believe it. Does Felicia, the woman whom Chris loves, like to flirt around with men? Does she have many boyfriends? Could it be that¡­ Haha, could it be that she¡¯s cheating on Chris? Well, he deserves it for betraying me! Felicia drank a few sses of beer in one shot. Swaying unsteadily, she lifted her eyes and caught a glimpse of Nina nearby. Why is she here? Felicia was shocked. As she locked eyes with Nina, thetter suddenly panicked. Did Felicia notice me? Well, even if she did, it didn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s normal for me to have some fun in a bar, isn¡¯t it? She doesn¡¯t have any proof to use me of stalking her, anyway. With that thought in mind, Nina tried to look as rxed as possible. After Felicia downed a few sses of alcohol, she made up an excuse to leave. ¡°You¡¯re going to walk away now? We haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. You can¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Yeah, we promised to pay you. If you leave just like that, we won¡¯t give the money to you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you serve us well and let us have some fun, we can consider giving you more money. How does that sound?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something cropped up today. You can give me less money.¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°You cannot leave until you satisfy us!¡± As they spoke, the two men grabbed her. Meanwhile, the other men in the group ogled her and warned, ¡°Behave yourself, or else¡­ You know what will happen next!¡± ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t want the money anymore. Let me leave.¡± Felicia started to struggle. However, the two men who were holding on to her arms still refused to relent. Nina was confused. Looking at the attire of those men, she realized that they were just ordinary thugs. Chris is the son of the K Enterprise¡¯s head, so how dare the thugs treat Chris¡¯ wife that way? ¡°Let go of me! Let go!¡± Felicia struggled more violently. Since she could not escape from their grasp, she bit one of them on the arm in desperation. As a result, she received a loud p from them. ¡°B*tch. How dare you bite me! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Upon seeing that Felicia was going to be harmed, Nina suddenly remembered a simr situation that she had encountered previously. If not for Stephen¡¯s help at that time, the consequences would have been unthinkable. The more she thought about it, the more she despised the thugs who bullied Felicia. Rising from her seat, she walked toward them. ¡°Let her go!¡± Nina¡¯s words attracted the attention of those men. When they saw her, some of them were stunned. Earlier on, Nina used to be a little fat. Nevertheless, after following Maya¡¯s diet n, she had lost a lot of weight. Although she was a little plump, it did not affect her beauty at all. Conversely, the plumpness entuated the noble aura she exuded. Those men who observed her put on a vicious smile. One of them had ascivious look on his face as his gaze roamed about her body. ¡°If we let go of her, would you drink with us instead?¡± ¡°Me? Of course. In fact, I can get many more people to join you for a drink.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Who would you get to apany us for drinks? Are they as pretty as you? If they aren¡¯t, I won¡¯t agree to this.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Nina smiled. ¡°Yes. Not only are they prettier than me, but their worth is also higher than the average person!¡± Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Cannot Let Go Of Chris ¡°Is that so? Which rich socialite would it be?¡± ¡°It appears that this girles from a good background. If she finds some rich socialites to apany us, they might even begin to like us. When that happens, won¡¯t the rest of our lives be free from toiling? We will be able to live in thep of luxury without working then!¡± ¡°Hahaha. Indeed, that sounds great!¡± Nina felt repulsed as she stared at the thugs who only wanted to live off a woman. How could those revolting men covet a rich socialite? They are obviously punching above their own weight to engage in such foolish daydreams! ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll give a call to Sir Musgrave¡¯s estate and Wicked Pce. I¡¯ll get them to find more people toe!¡± Nina gave those men a half-smile. In a foreignnd, if one wants to be chivalrous, one should be well prepared as well. Especially during a crucial moment like this, it¡¯s important for me to unt my connection with the duke to get us out of trouble! Upon hearing Nina¡¯s words, the men looked at each other as contemptuous smiles appeared on their faces. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re too bold. Are you mentioning these two names to scare us?¡± ¡°Yes! Have you been brought to your senses now?¡± Nina ignored them and called Murphy. ¡°Granduncle Murphy, I am at K Nation¡¯s Karryie Bar now. Can you get some people to pick me up?¡± ¡°Nina, you¡¯re in K Nation? Are you here to visit your grandfather? Who are you with? What are you doing there at this hour?¡± ¡°Granduncle Murphy, I am nning to head over to the estate to visit Grandpa. Daddy is already there, but I¡¯ve just arrived in K Nation.¡± ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll get someone to fetch you now.¡± ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Granduncle Murphy.¡± After hanging up the phone, Nina confidently looked at the group of men. ¡°Continue drinking. Someone will be here to apany you soon!¡± The men were at a loss for words. After thinking about it, the men believed that Nina was merely putting on an act and trying to fool them. How could a youngdy like her be rted to the respectable Sir Musgrave and the overbearing Murphy Morris? She¡¯s probably bluffing. We mustn¡¯t be tricked by her. ¡°Okay, just wait and see! If those from Sir Musgrave¡¯s estate and Wicked Pce do not show up, then you girls will be at our mercy!¡± ¡°Okay. If the Wicked Pce¡¯s men show up, then you will have to do everything as I say. No matter how I torture you, you will not be allowed to utter a single word ofint, nor can you beg for mercy!¡± ¡°All right!¡± ¡°Being tortured by a beautifuldy is also a form of enjoyment, actually.¡± Ninaughed coldly. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be able to have a taste of it soon.¡± Felicia did not expect Nina to lend her a helping hand. She sincerely said, ¡°Thank you.¡± With surprise in her eyes, Nina walked toward her. She replied lowly, ¡°Does he know that you¡¯re here at such ate hour?¡± Felicia froze. She knew who Nina was referring to. She gently shook her head. ¡°Did you sneak out?¡± Felicia remained silent. Nina exhaled slowly. ¡°This does not have anything to do with him. I helped you because it reminded me of my previous experiences. I don¡¯t want to see a woman getting bullied.¡± Felicia could tell that Nina had some lingering feelings for the man in question. N?velDrama.Org content. She hasn¡¯t been able to let go of Chris yet! ¡°Actually, he¡­¡± Felicia twiddled her thumbs as her voice trailed off. She seemed to be troubled by something. Turning to look at Felicia, Nina waited to hear further information about Chris. However, Felicia did not continue her sentence. Nina smiled bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about his affairs. Actually, I don¡¯t wish him well. If he had fallen out with you, that¡¯s his just desserts. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to hang out with such thugs at this late hour. However, since he chose to be with you, he should suffer the consequences of his actions. He deserves it!¡± Felicia sighed. ¡°Ms. Nina, why do you hate him so much? Your hatred toward him is a sign that you haven¡¯t let go of him. Well, since he treated you well, I understand why you still can¡¯t let go of him!¡± Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Chris Is A Good Man Nina¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°He treated me well?¡± After a moment of silence, she sneered. ¡°He was with me for a few years and showered me with promises. Just when I thought he¡¯d marry me, he suddenly wedded you instead. Is that what you mean by treating me well? He cheated on me. He is an unfaithful partner! You ought to be careful, or else you might end up like me as well.¡± Felicia grinned wryly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Ms. Nina. There will never be an opportunity for me to end up like you. He will never abandon me!¡± ¡°You appear to be very certain about that! I hope you will get what you wish for! I hope he will treat you with steadfast loyalty.¡± ¡°Actually¡­ Actually, Chris is a good man. Though he has abandoned you, I¡¯m envious of you. I will never be dumped by him. Also, he will never have the chance to pamper any other woman apart from you.¡± Nina didn¡¯t know what to say. Frowning, she thought Felicia¡¯s words were rather strange. Before she asked her what she had meant, Murphy¡¯s men arrived. Wicked Pce¡¯s butler had apanied Murphy to Seet Residence before. Thus, he recognized Nina. Walking toward her, he gently bowed. ¡°Ms. Nina, our master instructed us to escort you home.¡± The hearts of the thugs skipped a beat as they looked at the humble way the butler treated Nina. This old fogey¡¯s attire doesn¡¯t look like that of an ordinary person. Could she really be rted to someone in Sir Musgrave¡¯s estate or Wicked Pce? Or perhaps the girl deliberately hired actors to fool us? ¡°Are you from Sir Musgrave¡¯s estate or Wicked Pce?¡± A man looked at him jokingly. The butler looked at the man who had asked the question. With a condescending smile, he replied, ¡°If you get out of the bar, you¡¯d know who we are.¡± As he did not trust the butler, the man walked out of the bar. Upon seeing the people who stood upright and wore special uniforms outside, he was dumbfounded. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The logo¡­ They are indeed from the Wicked Pce. That girl has connections within Wicked Pce? He hurriedly entered the bar again. Looking at the rest of the men, he signaled for them to leave. The other men understood him and rose, beginning to back out of the ce. The butler noticed that and told Nina quietly, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Nina was like a bystander, waiting to watch a good show. Those from Wicked Pce swiftly restrained the men before they¡¯d barely stepped foot outside the bar. They then brought them back to Wicked Pce. Afterward, the men were locked up in dog cages, as Nina wanted to vent her anger on them. ¡°Those who bully women are nothing but animals. I¡¯ll let you feel how it¡¯s like to be a dog. Right, all of you had better imitate the howls of a dog and guard the ce. If you do so, I¡¯ll give you dog food to eat. Otherwise, you all will starve to death here!¡± As they looked at the few sheepdogs locked in another cage, their hearts dropped. Suddenly, one of the sheepdogs barked at them, which scared the pants off them. Nina¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve enjoyed the treatment of dogs, you¡¯ll have to follow the dog as it howls!¡± The men looked at each other. Too embarrassed to speak, they remained silent. ¡°You¡¯re not barking? If you don¡¯t make a sound, I¡¯ll throw you into the pigsty. You¡¯ll have to live with the pigs and eat with them.¡± The men thought about it for a moment. Even though they were enclosed in dog cages, at least they were separated from the dogs. If they were really trapped in the pigsty and had to live with the pigs, death would be a better option for them. ¡°So, are you barking? If you don¡¯t do it, I will send all of you to the pigsty.¡± ¡°W-We will bark.¡± ¡°Do it now!¡± Nina ordered them. Without dy, the men barked like a dog as instructed. When the men barked, the sheepdogs howled more ferociously in response. The backyard was filled with the shouts of both men and dogs. It was very lively all around. Murphy heard the noise and arrived in the backyard. Upon seeing this scene, he felt that it was funny. However, his heart ached for the sheepdogs. ¡°If my sheepdogs continue howling like this, their throats will be hurt. They are of an excellent breed, and they¡¯re precious.¡± Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 The Weird Dream ¡°Granduncle Murphy, if you couldn¡¯t bear your dogs leaving you, why don¡¯t you get a few more?¡± After pondering for a while, Murphy answered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we send them to a ce whereby they can be taken care of? I know a couple of ces where they can be wild and free. At the same time, they won¡¯t disturb anyone there.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do that.¡± Immediately, a few men were sent away by the butler. ¡°Nina, why did you separate with your father and go to the bar alone?¡± ¡°I¡­ I bumped into a friend and followed her,¡± she stammered. ¡°A friend? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Chris¡¯ wife, Felicia.¡± In an instant, Murphy¡¯s face turned serious. Chris¡¯ wife? Chris is already¡­ Since when did he get married? ¡°Granduncle Murphy, how is K Enterprise doingtely? Is Chris in charge of thepany? I bet he¡¯s super busy, since he has to take care of it.¡± That was the reason why she had been spying secretly at the caf¨¦. After a whole day, she did not catch a glimpse of Chris at the vi. Murphy¡¯s face turned sullen as his suspicion grew. I bet Nina doesn¡¯t know about Chris¡¯ current state since she¡¯s asking me this. Back then, Sophia had told him that Nina was madly in love with Chris. Therefore, they did not tell her the truth about him, as they were afraid that she could not take the blow. If that was the case, there was no point for Murphy to let the cat out of the bag. He figured out the situation and immediately thought of an excuse to brush Nina off. ¡°Something big is happening in K Enterprise, and since it¡¯s thepany¡¯s affairs, no one would know what he¡¯s doing at the moment,¡± he replied firmly. ¡°Granduncle Murphy, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure either,¡± he stammered. After a while, he added, ¡°Nina, you should move on. You need to learn how to let things go when you have to. After all, there¡¯s a long ride ahead of you. You¡¯ll understand when you grow older. Why don¡¯t you get some rest? Afterward, go visit your grandpa. Your father isn¡¯t a man who knows how to take good care of others. Perhaps you can help him out.¡± ¡°Okay. I know what to do now.¡± Nina felt a bit mncholic after Murphy left. I can¡¯t believe I failed to find out anything about Chris aftering all the way here. I wonder what Felicia meant earlier. She said that Chris won¡¯t have the chance to pamper any woman other than me. What does that mean? Could it be that he¡¯s no longer interested in women? Or is he too busytely? It¡¯s impossible that he wouldn¡¯t love anyone else. If that¡¯s the case, what about Felicia? She could not help but feel a little uneasy, as she did not understand what was going on. Furthermore, she felt that it was a pity to let Felicia go. At that point, she decided that she had to meet Felicia onest time before she left K Nation. Then she would ask Felicia what she meant back then. Thoughts were constantly running through her mind as she slowly drifted to sleep. The moment she fell asleep, she dreamt of an extremely odd dream. In her dream, Chris appeared, followed by Stephen. The two of them were standing next to her, smiling. Suddenly, they opened their mouths simultaneously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nina. I¡¯m here.¡± They both sounded the same, and it was as if Chris was the only one talking. Frowning, Nina could not help but ask, ¡°Which¡­ Which one of you is speaking? What¡¯s the rtionship between the two of you?¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯ll be by your side, always and forever.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Nina, you¡¯ll always be in my heart.¡± They both replied in unison, and Nina found the situation rather odd. How is it possible that both of them sound the same? What on earth is going on? She suddenly felt dizzy as the two of them disappeared. She nced around warily. In the end, she shouted Chris¡¯ name out loud as she sat up abruptly. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 A Master n She jolted awake. Panting heavily, she caught a glimpse of her surroundings and realized that she was dreaming. Everything she had dreamt of was still crystal clear in her mind. Why did I dream of such a weird situation? Most importantly, why did I dream of both Chris and Stephen? She could not help but wonder if it was because Stephen¡¯s design concept was too simr to Chris¡¯ that she was reminded of Chris whenever she thought of Stephen. She held her head with her hands. It seemed to her that she was constantly thinking about Christely, and it resulted in the dream. Nina, you need to stop thinking about him. Forget that you didn¡¯t hear anything from him, and stop letting him disturb your life! That¡¯s right. I need to let him go. Now, all I need to focus on is to take good care of Grandpa. After breakfast, Murphy instructed someone to take Nina to the duke¡¯s estate. Evan was shocked at Nina¡¯s arrival. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Evan¡¯s voice was cold and stern as his expression turned grave. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m here to take care of Grandpa. How is he doing?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need more people to look after him. Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe to K Nation?¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m worried about Grandpa. Plus, I came to get some fresh air. Don¡¯t be mad at me, Daddy. There¡¯s no point getting angry since I¡¯m already here. It¡¯ll only ruin your health.¡± Since Nina had disobeyed her parents ande to K Nation secretly, she had no choice but to sound as sincere as possible. Evan had his guard up when he heard her response. I bet she came to find out about Chris. If she found out about the truth, there would be hell to pay. I have to think of a way to hide it from her. ¡°You refused to listen to your parents. Now, you leave me no choice but to punish you.¡± ¡°How are you going to punish me, Daddy?¡± she asked, blinking her eyes as she stared at him surprisingly. ¡°You¡¯ll have to look after your grandfather and stand guard by him all the time!¡± Stand guard by Grandpa? Is he trying to deter me from leaving the estate? ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll take care of Grandpa. However, can¡¯t I go out once in a while to¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Evan cut her off and interjected, ¡°No. This is your punishment for being such a disobedient daughter. You have no choice but to listen to my orders.¡± Nina was shocked when she noticed the sudden change in his tone and how furious her father was. With that, she dared not to say a single word. She knew Evan well, and so she knew that things would not end well for her if she defied him. Who knows? Daddy might even get someone to keep an eye on me. By that time, it¡¯d be impossible for me to get out of the house. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With that, she hade up with a strategy. She would obey him for the time being to lower his guard, then sneaked out of the house when she had a chance. I¡¯ve managed toe to K Nation behind his back. It¡¯d be a piece of cake for me to sneak out of the estateter on! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I¡¯ll stay by Grandpa¡¯s side all the time and take good care of him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± She nodded her head in response. ¡°Go check on him. I believe he¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina walked into her grandfather¡¯s room obediently. On her way, she kept thinking of ways to escape the estate without Evan finding out. For a moment, the duke thought he was seeing things as soon as he spotted his granddaughter. ¡°Nina? Is that you? Why did youe?¡± His body was still weak as hey on his bed. At that moment, he was surprised to see her. ¡°Grandpa, Mommy can¡¯t look after you, as she¡¯s pretty upied. So, I¡¯m here to take care of you. Please let me know whatever you need. I¡¯ll do my very best for you,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re such a caring child, Nina.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I should, Grandpa.¡± As Nina sat chatting with her grandfather, an idea popped up in her mind as she finally came up with a master n to escape the estate. Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 The Investigation For Nina, the most important thing she should do right then was to establish a good rtionship with her grandfather. After I¡¯m close with Grandpa, he¡¯ll definitely agree to everything I say. Haha! Daddy, have you forgotten who I am? Unlike Maya, I¡¯m not an honest person. I¡¯m Nina, the wiser one. I guess I have to let you down again! However, you won¡¯t have the reason to punish me no matter how disappointed you feel. Just wait and see! Meanwhile, Juan gave Sally a call before heading to Xander¡¯s ce. ¡°We¡¯re going to start investigating Xander. I¡¯ll pick you up now. You have to visit his ce with me.¡± ¡°Why do you need me to follow you? He¡¯s just a small fry.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to go? Are you afraid that Xander will expose you? You¡¯re scared that we¡¯ll find out your true colors, aren¡¯t you? Or are you¡ª¡± ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re really good at twisting the facts, huh? You want to use me for your investigation, but you insist on making a false usation against me. How dare you still have the audacity to call me a cunning fox? You¡¯re the most devious and pretentious person here!¡± ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m no gentleman, you better stay obedient to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to pay for it. My wickedness knows no bounds!¡± Sally snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m frightened of you? The reason I promised to help you with the investigation isn¡¯t that I¡¯m scared of you. It¡¯s just because your mother is a good person! She¡¯s a kind and benevolent doctor, so she doesn¡¯t deserve to be ndered like that! That has nothing to do with how evil you are. Also, let me give you a friendly reminder. I¡¯m not a good person either. I can be even crueler if I want to!¡± ¡°Fine! Fine! We should stop threatening each other. I¡¯ll go pick you up right now. We¡¯re going to meet Xander.¡± Sally was already waiting outside her apartment when Juan arrived in his car. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re really waiting here? You¡¯re so obedient!¡± ¡°Cut the crap. I don¡¯t want to waste my precious time on you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking to me in such an annoying manner again. I bet you would never act like this if Kyle was the one here instead. You¡¯d definitely pretend to be a kind, caringdy in front of him. I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want him to think of you as a good woman, right?¡± Sally frowned. Kyle thought of her as a caring woman because they used to take care of Zachary and the elderly in Bernian Hospital. She was sincere toward the patients, and she had never pretended to be kind. That was her true feeling. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, Sally could not be bothered exining all of those to Juan. After all, she felt it was pointless to exin to someone who had been holding prejudices against her. Besides, she knew that Juan had the reason to suspect her, since she had some ulterior motives toward the Seet family. Suddenly, Sally received two text messages on her phone. She unlocked the screen impatiently. As soon as she finished reading them, she urged Juan, ¡°I think we should stop arguing about that. Something more important came up!¡± Juan nced at her phone. He then drove in the direction of Xander¡¯s house without saying anything. However, as they arrived at Xander¡¯s house, something unexpected happened. ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± ¡°They¡¯re blocking our way. What¡¯s going on? Let¡¯s go down to have a look.¡± Juan and Sally got off the car and walked straight toward the crowds. After walking closer, they noticed that it was a crash site. The deceased had died terrifyingly on the spot. The crowd could not help but discuss the car ident. ¡°Such a poor thing! How did he get killed all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I know, right? A car appeared out of the blue and knocked that man over. That was scary!¡± Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 The Mastermind ¡°Either the driver was extremely reckless, or he had nned to kill that man beforehand. Otherwise, how would he drive the car in that man¡¯s direction?¡± ¡°Such a pitiful man. He lost his life just like that.¡± Hearing that, Juan turned to look at Sally. His eyes were filled with suspicion. Sally was puzzled upon perceiving his gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? It¡¯s as if I was the one who had killed him.¡± ¡°Was it not you?¡± ¡°I-I was always with you in your car. How could I have killed him? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°You urged me to drive here faster after receiving the text. Was it because your n had seeded? That¡¯s the reason why you have nothing to be afraid of anymore, right?¡± ¡°What n? And why should I feel afraid? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say,¡± Sally said with a puzzled look. After pondering for a moment, she widened her eyes as if she had realized something important. ¡°Xander was the victim in that ident?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Juan stared into her eyes with his arms crossed. He had seen Xander¡¯s photo before. He recognized his face after seeing the man lying in a pool of blood because they looked exactly the same. ¡°Are you trying to say that I had ordered someone to kill him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re going to deny it, aren¡¯t you? Fine. So, how about you prove your innocence by finding out the driver?¡± Sally got so furious that she let out augh. ¡°So, you use me just because you want me to find out who had killed him? I don¡¯t have the time for that!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able to use me! Moreover, I¡¯m not rted to Xander. The police will find out the driver. Why should I get myself involved in this? ¡°You refused to help me because you¡¯re feeling guilty.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m so guilty. You should go and investigate everything right now. You better get some evidence to prove that I¡¯m the culprit behind everything. Otherwise, you¡¯re just a crazy mutt yapping nonsense! Go and start investigating now. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± With that, Sally turned around and walked toward Juan¡¯s Maserati nonchntly. Juan smiled as he watched her from behind. Surprisingly, that woman is not as silly as I thought. She didn¡¯t even fall into my trap. But then, how dare she call me a crazy mutt? I was just kidding. She¡¯s so rude! Not longter, Juan returned to his car after the police had arrived. Sally sized him up with a strange expression. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you investigating with the cops right now? You should find the evidence to prove me guilty!¡± Juan pretended to clear his throat. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to find out who¡¯s the one conspiring with you!¡± Sally red at him displeasedly. Seeing how furious Sally got, Juan was secretly happy. She called me a crazy mutt just now, so I have to take my revenge too! Juan looked at Sally from time to time on their way back, but Sally ignored him. She was thinking of the possible scenarios that might happenter. Everyone knows Nicole is Evan¡¯s wife. Bernian Hospital belongs to Nicole, so it belongs to Evan too. Evan has a high social status in Y City. How dare the boss of Xenhall Hospital go against him? Could it be that there¡¯s more to this than meets the eye? I wonder what the boss of Xenhall Hospital will say to Juan after he sees himter. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll never admit anything. It¡¯s also possible that he had sent someone to kill Xander, as he was afraid that he¡¯d get exposed. Juan interrupted Sally¡¯s thought upon noticing her serious look. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Sally regained her senses. ¡°How are you going to ask the boss of Xenhall Hospital after you meet him later?¡± ¡°How? I¡¯m just going to ask directly. I don¡¯t have the time to beat around the bush.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll tell you the truth if you ask him like that?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a choice. As I said, I¡¯ll show you how cruel I am. Get yourself ready for an eye- opening sightter.¡± Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Poison Sally looked Juan over from head to toe. If the words came from Kyle, she would have believed them. After all, there was an intimidating aura emanated from Kyle. Juan was, on the other hand, passionate and engaging. People felt warm when they were with him. The smug look on his face at times bore a simrity to his uncle, Davin. In other words, he didn¡¯t seem like one vicious character. ¡°How far could you go?¡± Juan curled his lips into a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± She said nothing, wondering what would happen next. Upon hearing that Juan came to see him in person, the boss of Xenhall Hospital became nervous and anxious. He even thought of finding an excuse not to see Juan, but that seemed a bit unreasonable, and it would make him look guilty. Furthermore, Juan had such a strong personality. Since he had made his way here, he would definitely try different ways to see the boss. Therefore, thetter decided to meet him. He thought he would just have to pretend that he was not at all aware of the incident when Juan brought it up. Juan sized him up the moment they met. At first nce, he thought that the boss was as cunning as a fox. ¡°Wee, Mr. Juan. How may I help you?¡± Juan crossed his arms across his chest as he stared at the boss. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you something.¡± ¡°Well, just go straight to the point. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°I heard that you instructed Xander to instigate some man to hurt his own wife. Is it true that you gave such an order to nder Bernian Hospital for using fake medications?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that Juan would throw such a direct question at him. A hint of panic instantly shed past his eyes. He immediately denied it. ¡°No. Where did you get such ridiculous news from?¡± ¡°Are you sure? So, you are saying that someone has pointed an using finger at you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s more than just an usation. It¡¯s nder. Who told you that? I¡¯m willing to confront the person. If he failed to prove his words, I swear I will not let him off.¡± His face was contorted with anger as he spoke. Juan grinned. ¡°Xander got killed! Do you think that you are safe because the only witness has died?¡± ¡°What did you say? What happened to Xander?¡± The boss pretended to be surprised as he asked. Juan looked at him, amazed by his acting skills. However, those skills were useless in front of him, and he wasn¡¯t in the mood to y along. Getting up, he walked over. His intense gaze never left the boss. ¡°Do you have no idea what happened to him?¡± ¡°I really have no idea, Mr. Juan. I¡¯m sure someone has backbit about me, which made you suspect me. Okay, then! Let¡¯s file a police report. I believe it will¡ª¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Before he could finish his sentence, Juan reached out to hold his chin, tossed a pill into his mouth, and forced him to swallow it. The boss didn¡¯t see thating. After coughing for a moment, he looked at him curiously. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Arsenic! There¡¯s no way you can survive.¡± Waves of shock washed over the boss. He had long known that Juan was not a sensible person. Despite that, he had never expected that Juan would go this far. The assistant began to panic at the sight of it. ¡°Mr. Lively¡­ Mr. Juan, what are you doing?¡± Juan shot the assistant a sharp nce, striking terror into thetter¡¯s heart. The assistant was well aware of what an influential man Juan was. There was nothing an insignificant person like him could do now that even his boss ended up like this. He then lowered his head and said nothing. Juan shifted his gaze to Norman Lively, the boss of Xenhall Hospital. ¡°I have no time to y with you. Since I¡¯m here now, all I want is the truth.¡± Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 The Matter Was Resolved A heavy silence fell upon the room. Looking solemn, Norman replied, ¡°How dare you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of¡ª¡± ¡°Of course not! Why should I? You dare to mess with my mother¡¯s hospital. You have one minute. If you refuse to say anything, I¡¯ll leave, and you¡¯ll bring doom upon yourself.¡± Norman stood aghast upon hearing that. He started wondering if what he had swallowed earlier was poison. No¡­ It can¡¯t be poison. He is just trying to scare me. Even Sally was curious. Was that really poison? ¡°Juan, will this poison make him suffer before he draws hisst breath?¡± ¡°Well, it won¡¯t hurt when he dies, but he will suffer a lot before hisst breath.¡± The words terrified Norman. All of a sudden, his face was distorted. He ced his hands on his belly. Beads of sweat started to form on his forehead. ¡°Is your stomach starting to hurt? This is just the beginning. After you go through all levels of pain, you shall die.¡± A momentter, Norman coughed up a mouthful of blood. He turned to look at Juan in disbelief. He thought Juan merely scared him with some candy. Seeing his body¡¯s reaction, he couldn¡¯t help wondering if the pill he had swallowed earlier was indeed poisonous. ¡°Throwing up blood? Your life wille to an end after a few minutes.¡± Juan looked at him with a smirk. Following that, Norman copsed onto the ground, trembling. He asked with fear, ¡°If I tell you the truth, will you give me the antidote?¡± ¡°Of course. Whether you want to live or not, the decision is all yours.¡± Sally looked at Norman, who was lying breathlessly on the ground, before turning to gaze at the indifferent Juan, who was smirking at the moment. The stark contrast between the two left her speechless. She was unsure of whether Juan was a strong character. The only thing she knew was that there was not a single hint ofpassion on his face when someone was dying before him. That side of Juan surprised her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right. I will say it¡­¡± He then unveiled the conspiracy and the collusion between those hospitals. Juan¡¯s face remained stoic as he listened. His gaze turned increasingly cold and distant. His killing intent was so dense that Sally could feel it. She had always found arrogant people like Kyle dangerous. However, seeing Juan who was killing a man with a smiling face, she realized this kind of person could be hundreds of times more dangerous. Before they left Norman¡¯s office, Juan tossed a packet to him. Sally asked him if that was the antidote. ¡°Yeah!¡± he replied after a moment of silence. Sally frowned, feeling somehow that there was another meaning behind his answer. ¡°If he chose not to tell you the truth, would he have died from poison?¡± ¡°He deserved it if that happened!¡± Sally felt that she should start seeing him in a different light and not be fooled by his looks. She wondered what he would do to those bosses of the other hospitals who were involved in the conspiracy. Not long after she got back, she received a piece of breaking news. The bosses of several hospitals admitted that they had worked together to frame Bernian Hospital. Although she had no idea how Juan made theme clean, it was clear that Juan was something else. At this moment, Sally couldn¡¯t help feeling that dealing with the Seets might be more difficult than she could have imagined. The matter was finally resolved. Nicole and Bernian Hospital became famous because of this incident. The hospital was back on track, and the business was growing. Nicole learned from Maya that Sally was involved in the investigation and even disguised as the deceased woman. She wanted to thank Sally for what she had done for her. Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Assumption ¡°Juan, can you invite Sally home for a meal? I would like to thank her.¡± ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to thank her. What she did was just a small thing that¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°She has agreed to y dead. How can you say that it¡¯s something not worth mentioning? Juan, I want you to invite her to our home tonight, okay? I want to thank her personally, so no more excuses! It¡¯s decided.¡± Left with no choice, Juan nodded and replied, ¡°All right. I will give her a callter.¡± Kyle, who was standing beside Juan, whispered into his ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she has an ulterior motive in approaching us? You said that she wants to hurt Mommy, didn¡¯t you? Then why would she help Mommy?¡± Juan pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Maybe her target is not Mommy, but¡­ Daddy?¡± Kyle furrowed his brows at that. ¡°Or she wants to hurt Maya? Nina? You? Me? Grandpa? Grandma? Or Uncle Davin?¡± Kyle shot him a nce, feeling that his assumption was getting increasingly far-fetched by the minute. Sally might have her own secret, but Kyle did not believe that she would have any malicious intent on harming the Seet family. Just then, Nicole¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Mommy is changing her clothes. Can any one of you pick up her phone?¡± Maya said to Kyle and Juan while applying nail polish. Juan took the phone, and the moment he saw the caller ID, he immediately passed it to Kyle. ¡°Pick up the call. I have got some other things to do. I need to go to the study room to find a document.¡± With that, he ran toward the study. Kyle took the phone and was stunned for a few seconds. Right after he returned to his senses, he instantly handed the phone to Maya. ¡°Pick it up.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Maya looked at Juan in puzzlement and shifted her gaze to Kyle. When she saw the caller ID, she finally knew the reason why they refused to pick up the phone. It was a call from their grandmother, Sophia. Lately, Grandma has been very concerned about our personal rtionship. If Juan picks up her call, for sure, she will ask him about his rtionship progress with Sally. On the other hand, if Kyle picks up her call, she will definitely matchmake him with some girls. And if I pick up the call¡­ will Grandma set me up with someone, too? When Maya was hesitating on whether to pick up the phone, it stopped ringing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she pick up the call?¡± ¡°Maybe Nicole is busy with something else.¡± ¡°Grandma, I miss Mommy. I want my mommy,¡± Joy whined, blinking her big, round eyes. ¡°Okay. Grandma will bring you to Imperial Garden to find your mommy now, okay?¡± ¡°Grandma, I want to go to Imperial Garden too!¡± Zayden dashed toward Sophia. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll go together.¡± ¡°Mom, I want to go too. It¡¯s been some time since I¡¯ve talked to Nicole. I¡¯ve got something to share with her!¡± As She spoke, she shot a pointed look at Davin. Davin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Sheep, can you not go around and tell everyone what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m an open and honest person. Besides, I think it¡¯s something to be proud of. I want to show off.¡± ¡°What? Show off? Are you serious? I told you that Sasha and I are only friends. But, you¡­ what have you done? Now, we can¡¯t even be friends anymore. She even scolded me and blocked me!¡± ¡°This shows that she is heartless and ungrateful! I treated her so well, but look what she did to you? What a wicked woman.¡± Davin was at a loss for words. She¡¯s trick had gotten better than before, and he was truly impressed. He turned toward Sophia and suspected that she was the one who had taught She all these tricks. ¡°Davin, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make sure whether I¡¯m your biological child or Sheep is.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°But why do I feel like a live-in son-inw while Sheep is your biological daughter?¡± Sophia chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. You are indeed my biological son! However, your status in the family is the same as a live-in son-inw!¡± Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 An Ungrateful Woman Davin was rendered speechless. Sophia, you¡¯re so biased! Upon listening to that, She instantly became more confident. Her gaze toward Davin was a provocative one. Davin let out a long sigh. D*mn, when can our status as men in this family be elevated? Dad shouldn¡¯t have spoiled Mom so much to the extent that She has set her as an example! Poor me. My status in this family is too low! Just then, Zayden came over and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s a live-in son-inw?¡± She stroked his head and answered, ¡°You will know what it means when you grow up. Now, get changed, and let¡¯s go to Imperial Garden.¡± Zayden nodded obediently. ¡°Since all of you are going to Imperial Garden, then I¡¯m going too! I have to keep an eye on Sheep so that she won¡¯t speak ill of me.¡± She chuckled at that. ¡°Do whatever you want! No matter what, I will tell them the truth! If I lie, I¡¯ll change my family name!¡± The moment they reached Imperial Garden, Nicole was surprised. ¡°Mom, She, what brings you guys here? Come in!¡± ¡°Nicole, we haven¡¯t seen you in the past few days. We¡¯re all worried. We heard that the matter at Bernian Hospital has been resolved. We¡¯re really happy for you.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Joy said in a piping voice, hugging Nicole¡¯s leg tightly. ¡°I missed you too. My little Joy seems to have grown a little taller again, huh?¡± Nicole looked at her daughter with her eyes full of affection. She felt that she was growing to look more and more like Evan. Maya, Juan, and Kyle exchanged nces with one another. Why would Grandma suddenlye over? Is it because none of us pick up her phone call? Or does Grandma have some other suitable candidates and would like to introduce them to us? Maya¡¯s heart pounded heavily. She immediately leaned over to the kids and said, ¡°Joy, Zayden, I will cook something delicious for you guys. Do you guys want to follow me to the kitchen?¡± When they heard about delicious food, they nodded their heads vigorously and replied, ¡°Okay! I love delicious food!¡± ¡°I like it too!¡± Kyle and Juan looked at one another before finding excuses to leave the living room as well. Sophia, who had had breakfast in a hurry in the morning, felt hungry and wanted to request Maya to make a nutritious meal for her. Therefore, she got up and went to the kitchen with them. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At that instant, only She, Davin, and Nicole were left in the spacious living room. She felt that it would be the best opportunity for her to tell Nicole about it. Thus, she opened the conversation. ¡°Nicole, do you know how bad Davin is in making friends? He has an ungrateful friend.¡± ¡°Sheep, stop twisting the fact. You were the one who¡ª¡± ¡°What did I do? Didn¡¯t I treat her well previously? How dare she block you?¡± Nicole was puzzled. ¡°Wait. What happened? Who is that ungrateful friend?¡± ¡°Nicole, listen to me. This is what happened¡­¡± She seated herself down on the couch and started to exin, ¡°Davin met a girl named Sasha. She¡¯s a weak and delicate girl. One day, she called Davin in the middle of the night and told him that she was sick and ufortable. Then, she requested him to go and take a look at her. But what could Davin help with since he¡¯s not a doctor? So I called the ambnce and asked them to send her to the hospital.¡± Wow! What a move! Nicole mused to herself. She continued, ¡°Not long after, Sasha called him again, saying that she wanted Davin to teach her yoga. But Davin doesn¡¯t know anything about it. Hence, I specifically called my dad¡¯s butler and asked him to learn a few tricks so that he could teach her. Who knows? She didn¡¯t appreciate it! The butler is about sixty years old. It must be hard for him to practice yoga with her. How dare she disrespect him! She doesn¡¯t even know how to appreciate others¡¯ kindness!¡± Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 me The Good Genes Another brilliant strategy! Nicole turned toward Davin, only to see that his face had turned purple in rage as he said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t go. Do you even have to do that?¡± ¡°Do you wish to go? Even if you go, you know nothing!¡± She red at him impatiently and continued, ¡°Two days ago, she called Davin at midnight. She said that she was suffering from headaches and asked Davin to visit her. But Davin doesn¡¯t know how to take care of people. So my five best friends and I went to visit her and took good care of her. We didn¡¯t even dare to let her sleep for the whole night, worrying that she might suffer from headaches again. Just as I reached home the next day, she scolded Davin and blocked his number to my surprise! Isn¡¯t she an ungrateful woman? You better stay away from this kind of friend in the future, Davin!¡± Davin snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With a wife like you, there is no need for me to stay away from them. They will immediately retreat when they see me! From today onward, I will be a female instor!¡± ¡°Hah! That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re lucky to marry a wife like me! You have found yourself a treasure!¡± Davin could not refute her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. What a joke? Did I find a treasure? Hmph! She¡¯s obviously my archenemy! Looking at his helpless expression, She asked proudly, ¡°Nicole, do you think I did the right thing? I treated Sasha well, didn¡¯t I?¡± Nicole stole a nce at Davin and pursed her lips to stop herself from bursting intoughter. She then surreptitiously gave She a thumbs-up. ¡°Nicole, there are too many pretentious b*tches nowadays. If Evan is facing the same problem, you can probably use my methods.¡± She paused and added in embarrassment, ¡°But I¡¯m overthinking it. I believe Evan will not meet such b*tches. Even if he meets any of them, he can settle them by himself without your help.¡± With that, she stared daggers at Davin. ¡°Only a yboy would need his wife to deal with such women.¡± ¡°Sheep, you can¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t even mess with her. She was the one who harassed me first.¡± ¡°But she wouldn¡¯t approach you if you didn¡¯t give her any chances, right?¡± ¡°How would I know what was on her mind?¡± Just then, Sophia walked into the living room. Davin suddenly had an idea and decided to bring the matter to her. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. It¡¯s all because of my parents¡¯ good genes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so handsome and attractive to women. Besides, you have to me my ancestors for being so outstanding in the business field, giving me the chance to be born into a rich family. A man as handsome and rich as I am is always popr among women. Aren¡¯t you the same as them? You can love me because of these, but why can¡¯t other women?¡± She was at a loss for words; she did not know how to refute his remarks. Sophia shot Davin a nce and chimed in, ¡°Davin, I do agree that your dad and I have good genes. But how dare you say that you are wealthy? Go and have a look at your bank ount, son. Hah! You¡¯re so poor, and yet you¡¯re trying to show off? You don¡¯t even have enough money for next month¡¯s expenses.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± She agreed. Davin was confounded. How dare theyugh at me for being poor? Hmph! I still have my secret savings! Even if She has something up her sleeves, I have my own n as well! How dare she look down on me! However, I can¡¯t talk about my secret savings now. Otherwise, I can¡¯t protect them anymore. The most important thing now is to protect my money! Davin knew that he would not be able to win in that argument especially when both Sophia and She had ganged up to deride him. Therefore, he chose to remain silent. Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Matchmaking Seeing that Davin had given up on the argument, She thought that he was sad because of his poor financial status. Hence, she no longer said anything about it. Just then, Maya walked out from the kitchen with two tes of fruits and desserts, both Zayden and Joy trailing behind her. The kids stood by the table and looked fixedly at the food on it. ¡°Who wants to eat the biggest strawberry?¡± Zayden asked. ¡°As usual, let¡¯s y rock-paper-scissors!¡± Joy replied. Zayden nodded his head, and they both started ying. In the end, Zayden won. Getting a brainstorm, he ced the biggest strawberry on his te and walked toward Sophia. ¡°Grandma, I won this. It¡¯s for you!¡± Everyone was surprised that Zayden, who used to be a glutton, would hand over his food to Sophia. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Zayden. You can have it,¡± Sophia replied with a smile. ¡°Grandma, just eat it. I want you to have it.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Looking at how filial Zayden was, she praised, ¡°Good boy! Even though you¡¯re young, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Davin was surprised as well. ¡°That¡¯s my boy! After spending time with Joy, you have finally learned to respect the elderly. Good job!¡± Zayden scratched his head shyly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so considerate, I¡¯ll take a bigger strawberry as a reward for you, okay, Zayden?¡± Maya chimed in. Zayden nodded his head in exhration. As Davin watched Maya walk to the kitchen, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh right, Mom. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to introduce some guy to Maya? I have some suitable candidates here for her.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°Aspen Gilbert from Gilbert Group, Matthew Lynch from Lynch Group, Wilbur Simpson from Simpson Group¡­ All of them are sessful youngsters and are about the same age as Maya. She can really consider them.¡± Sophia pondered for a moment. ¡°I have never heard about the others, except for Lambert Simpson¡¯s grandson, Wilbur Simpson. I heard that he is quite a capable young man. Maybe Maya can try to make friends with him first?¡± ¡°Mom, although you¡¯re old, you still have sharp senses, huh? ording to the rumors, Wilbur has the style of Old Mr. Simpson whenever he talks and handles business affairs. He is indeed the best among young men. He should be the first choice for consideration.¡± ¡°All right, then. You can tell Maya about itter.¡± However, Nicole had some concerns. ¡°But Maya doesn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to find a boyfriend. I think it¡¯s not easy for her to take the initiative to make friends with young men.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole. Just leave it to me. We will let them meet first. Maybe Maya will fall in love with him at first sight? Who knows, right?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried that she will refuse to meet him.¡± ¡°Leave this to me. I will settle it. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Looking at how confident Davin was, Nicole thought that he had figured out how to persuade Maya to attend the date. ¡°Maya, I need a favor from you. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, what is it about?¡± ¡°I need to meet an important business partner. Can youe with me?¡± ¡°Why do I need to follow you to a business meeting?¡± Maya asked. ¡°Because¡­ on this kind of asion, businessmen will normally bring a young and beautiful female assistant with them. But I don¡¯t have any of them, as your aunt She will surely be unhappy about this. So, you¡¯re the most suitable person to follow me.¡± Maya looked at Davin suspiciously and hesitated for a while. Is that so? Both Nicole and Sophia knew what Davin was nning. He was trying to trick Maya into going on a blind date. She understood Davin¡¯s intention and persuaded, ¡°Maya, can you go with Uncle Davin? Consider it a favor for me, please?¡± Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Change Of Attitude Maya knew she couldn¡¯t refuse Davin and She¡¯s offer, and she convinced herself that she could learn something by following Davin to the business meeting. She nodded in response. ¡°Uncle Davin, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°Tomorrow. Remember to dress up since you¡¯ll be representing Seet Group. Do you understand?¡± Maya nodded solemnly. Nicole felt uneasy. Maya was an honest person, and Nicole couldn¡¯t imagine how she would react upon knowing that they were arranging a blind date for her instead. ¡­ That night, Nicole asked Juan to pick Sally up for dinner. Juan gave Sally a call beforehand. Thinking of this as the perfect opportunity to bond with the Seets, Sally dressed herself up nicely for dinner. Before leaving, she received a phone call. Upon seeing the number, her heart skipped a beat. There was a dark look in her eyes as she answered the call. ¡°When will you make your move?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy as I¡¯ll have to earn their trust before I can make any move.¡± ¡°Sally, I heard that you and Juan have been getting closer. Are you having feelings for him?¡± Juan? No way. He¡¯s not my cup of tea at all! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I have to do, and I know very well what I should be doing next.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I don¡¯t mean to rush things, but you know how sick Dad is, and his life is in your hands now.¡± Sally¡¯s expression grew solemn. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll get this done as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± After ending the call, Sally heaved a long sigh. Reminded of her father¡¯s illness, she knew she did not have much time left. It was a must for her to make a good impression at Imperial Garden that night. Juan was waiting for her downstairs. She walked toward him in her light pink dress. He was a little dazed to see her dressed up this nicely. She was attractive after putting in the effort to doll up, and there was something elegant in her aura. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about her actual upbringing. What¡¯s her true background? Sally walked up to him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve waited for only ten minutes anyway. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sally was surprised at Juan¡¯s change of attitude. Judging from the look in his eyes, he didn¡¯t seem as wary of her as before. It seemed like she had made the right choice by helping Nicole and Bernian Hospital. Soon, they arrived at Imperial Garden. Nicole had ordered the kitchen to prepare a delicious dinner for them. Upon seeing Sally, Nicole took her hand. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that Juan was able to find out the truth. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Seet. I just did what I should have done,¡± Sally answered humbly. She lifted her head and identally met Kyle¡¯s gaze. In that split second, she felt that something was different in his dark and deep gaze. Juan had already let his guard down against her, but she couldn¡¯t figure out the changes in Kyle¡¯s attitude. ¡°The dinner is ready. Let¡¯s chat over the meal.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They got up and headed toward the dining hall. Sally slowed her pace and deliberately bumped into Kyle to strike up a conversation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kyle nced at her and walked toward the dining hall without saying anything in response. Sally could not wrap her head around the situation. Why is Kyle suddenly being this icy with me? Shouldn¡¯t he treat me nicer after I helped Nicole and Bernian Hospital? As Sally was still trying to figure things out, Juan was well aware of the reason for Kyle¡¯s change in attitude. Kyle was probably acting like this because Juan had sent him a text using Sally¡¯s phone. The message stated that Sally was not interested in him because she was dating another hot guy. He figured Kyle was putting distance between them as a sign of respect after receiving the text. That was for the best. Juan was delighted that he had managed to stop Kyle from falling deeper for Sally.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 Caught Off Guard ¡°Why are you so clumsy? Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sally nced at Juan before nodding and following him to the dining hall. Kyle put up a neutral expression at the dining table as he helped himself to the dishes. He would talk to Maya, but whenever Sally tried to strike up a conversation with him, he would then remain silent. Maya said, ¡°I spent two hours making this seafood chowder with the freshest ingredients you can get. Do you taste how fresh it is?¡± Kyle replied, ¡°I do! It¡¯s fresh and tasty.¡± Sally joined in by saying, ¡°I find the chowder fresh too. I¡¯m sure you chose the freshest seafood and mushrooms for this recipe.¡± Maya chuckled. ¡°You should have more if you like it. I prepared this for you since you¡¯reing.¡± Sally said, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied enough with this portion. Maybe you can give Kyle more.¡± Kyle did not respond to that at all, as if he hadn¡¯t even heard her talking. Sally fell silent. She felt foolish at having been ignored twice in a row. Fortunately, Maya eased the situation by refilling the chowder for Kyle and Sally. Juan was a sensitive person, and he noticed Sally¡¯s reaction toward Kyle. Could it be that Sally really has feelings for Kyle? He nced at Sally and suddenly realized he was annoyed with that idea. Meanwhile, Nicole took in all their expressions and little actions at the dining table. She had a rough idea of their rtionships now. Sally seemed to care for Kyle, whereas Juan cared for Sally, although he didn¡¯t act like it. Kyle seemed calm but too calm, so there must be something he was trying to hide. Kyle is probably trying to hide his feelings because he cares that much for her. I think things between these three will get interesting in the future. After dinner, Sally looked at Kyle, who was sitting on the couch and flipping through his documents. She was still perplexed about this whole situation. Everything had still been fine when they were doing charity work together in the hospital. Later on, when Kyle wanted to ask her something over the phone, Sally had thought of going to him, but Juan had knocked her unconscious, and she didn¡¯t get to see him. Is he upset because of that? It¡¯s all because of Juan! What should I do then? I have to make Kyle fall for me for things to work out. Kyle is the one in charge of Seet Group now. He makes all of the decisions, and I¡¯ll have to win over Kyle if I want to gain control of Seet Group. After thinking about it, Sally looked at her shoes and came up with a n. ¡°Is Maya¡¯s bedroom upstairs? I have something to ask her.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the second room on the left on the second floor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for her then.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sally got up. She was walking past Kyle when her high heels suddenly snapped, and she lost her bnce. With a loud cry of distress, she staggered and was about to fall. Kyle was the nearest to her. He got up and caught Sally in his arms when her mind was still spinning. Their gazes met. Sally stared right into Kyle¡¯s eyes and saw the panic as well as concern in his eyes. At that moment, she was confident that Kyle still cared for her. It sent ripples across her heart, and she smiled faintly at him. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said shyly. Kyle returned to his senses and quickly let go of her. She steadied herself and suddenly started exining, ¡°I wanted to find you after you told me you wanted to ask me something. But Juan knocked me out, and I only regained my consciousnesster that night.¡± Kyle was a little taken aback to hear that. Juan knocked her out? Didn¡¯t she send me a text message saying she¡¯s seeing someone hotter than me? D*mn it! I guess Juan¡¯s gotten much better at pranking someone. Juan was caught off guard when Sally suddenly revealed the truth. F*ck! I can¡¯t believe this woman ratted me out to mend things with Kyle. Fine! You win! Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 The Truth This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Juan red at Sally. Sally turned around and nced at Juan. Why are you looking at me like that when all I did was tell the truth? Kyle shifted his gaze from Sally to Juan, and he stared at his brother for a moment before heading upstairs without saying anything else. He knew Sally was telling the truth just by looking at Juan¡¯s expression. There was a faint smile on his face when he turned around and strode off. Sally was puzzled at Kyle¡¯s departure. Did he walk away just like that? Shouldn¡¯t he at least say something? It¡¯s so challenging to read him! ¡°I advise you to stop wasting your effort on Kyle. He doesn¡¯t care for you that much.¡± Juan red at Sally as he walked over to her. Sally turned around. ¡°What does that have to do with you? It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s my business! You¡¯re my girlfriend, and it doesn¡¯t reflect nicely on both of us for you to be flirting with another man.¡± Sally was startled to hear that. She sized Juan up. ¡°This is just an act we¡¯re putting on. It would be best if you don¡¯t get too deep into your character. We can easily end things whenever we want to.¡± Juan froze for a second. ¡°I still won¡¯t allow you to seduce Kyle. He deserves better than you!¡± ¡°I believe that¡¯s his decision to make instead of yours!¡± Juan fell silent. Is she really trying to seduce Kyle? In her dreams! I will never allow that to happen! After sending Sally off, Maya and Nicole sat on the brown couch and chatted over fruits. Maya asked Nicole curiously, ¡°Mommy, why do I feel like Sally cares more about Kyle than Juan?¡± Nicole paused for a moment. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s genuine, or¡­¡± Or she has an agenda. ¡°Or what?¡± Nicole took a bite of an apple as she pondered who would win a battle of wits between Sally and Kyle. Sally was bold and great at using reverse psychology, whereas Kyle was meticulous and calm. They were both also incredibly intelligent. But if two intelligent people were to fall in love, logic could no longer apply to their situation. People in love would normally act the exact opposite of their usual personalities and sometimes even behave impulsively. Who would be the winner between the two then? ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡± Nicole snapped out of her daze. ¡°They¡¯re all adults now, and they can settle things on their own. We should be focusing on Bernian Hospital and your food za instead of worrying about them.¡± Maya gave it a thought. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t do much as outsiders too. Speaking of the food za, Mommy, things can be hectic with the weekend crowds. I¡¯m thinking of expanding it once Daddy is back.¡± ¡°Sure. Expand it if you want to. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Nicole suddenly paused. She wanted to say she would support Maya wholeheartedly even without Evan being physically here. However, she then recalled that she had already invested all her money into Bernian Hospital. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t be of much help for the time being. Hence, she looked apologetically at Maya. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my hands are tied. Why don¡¯t you wait for your dad to help you once he¡¯s back?¡± Maya nodded. ¡°Sure! Mommy, now that Nina is at K Nation, do you think she¡¯s looking for Chris?¡± Upon hearing this topic, Nicole felt a migraineing on. If only Nina had listened to me and not sneaked her way to K Nation. If she found out that Chris is already dead¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to take the truth. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Dressing Up Nicole figured she should call Evan since he was also in K Nation. She wanted him to keep an eye on Nina so that Nina wouldn¡¯t go looking for Chris. With this in mind, Nicole stood up without hesitation and headed upstairs to call Evan. ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Please keep an eye on Nina so that she won¡¯t find out about Chris. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll do something silly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure Nina doesn¡¯t leave her grandfather¡¯s side. She wouldn¡¯t have the time to go out.¡± ¡°I still feel uneasy about this. Nina has always been a rebel. As for my father, why don¡¯t you bring him back to Imperial Garden when it¡¯s appropriate? We¡¯ll then have the excuse to bring Nina back earlier too.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements for that to happen.¡± They made some small talk about things at home, and Evan reminded Nicole to take care of her health before he asked about the kids. It wasn¡¯t until then that Nicole was reminded about Davin bringing Maya on a blind date with Wilbur the next day. After she ended the call, she headed to Maya¡¯s bedroom and reminded her to dress up nicely for the asion. She also reminded Maya to be more polite at the meeting. Maya frowned. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m just going to meet the client with Uncle Davin as his assistant. Why should I take this so seriously?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Client? Are you really that oblivious to not see your uncle Davin¡¯s intention? Nicole cleared her throat. ¡°You¡¯re indeed going to the meeting as your uncle Davin¡¯s assistant, but they know your father and the fact that you¡¯re from Seet Group. Everything you say and do will represent the entirepany. That¡¯s why you have to be more aware of your actions and demeanor.¡± Maya sighed. ¡°Mommy, I finally understand how challenging it is to work as someone¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°I believe you¡¯re capable of doing this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll do my best to not embarrass Uncle Davin and Seet Group.¡± Nicole smiled faintly upon hearing that. I hope you¡¯ll meet your ideal man tomorrow, and I hope your love life won¡¯t be asplicated as Nina¡¯s. The next day, Maya woke up early to dress up. She was applying makeup in front of her vanity desk. If Nina was here with me, she would be in charge of my makeup, and I won¡¯t have to spend a whole hour doing it myself. After that, she changed into her favorite ck suit. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and was satisfied with the career-woman look she had that day. She gave herself a thumbs-up. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re the brightest star in the career world. You can do this!¡± After she made her way to the living room, Kyle and Juan looked strangely at her. ¡°Maya, why are you all dressed up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m meeting a client with Uncle Davinter for an important project. Do I look like a strong, capable woman like this?¡± Juan sized her up. ¡°You look amazing!¡± Maya turned around to look at Kyle. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You look smart enough to be a top assistant.¡± Maya was delighted to hear that. She was about to run off to find her mother when she abruptly heard Nicole¡¯s voice from behind her. ¡°Maya, why are you wearing that?¡± ¡°Mommy, do I look great in this? Do I look like a strong career woman?¡± The outfit is excellent if you¡¯re meeting a client, but it¡¯s a little too formal for a blind date. ¡°Maya, let me pick you another outfit instead.¡± ¡°Mommy, why should I change when I look great in this?¡± ¡°Just listen to me and follow me to your bedroom.¡± Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 A Blind Date Kyle and Juan were confused. They did not understand why Nicole asked Maya to change her clothes out of the blue. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Perhaps Mommy thinks that she¡¯ll look better in other clothes.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, both of them headed to the dining room for breakfast. Ten minutester, Nicole came down from upstairs with Maya. Kyle and Juan could not help but exchange nces upon seeing Maya. Maya was wearing a sexy red tube-top dress, entuating her alluring figure. An exquisite ne with a pendant was hanging around her neck. Moreover, she was also wearing a watch, bracelet, and a pair of earrings. She looked exactly like an educateddy from an upper-ss family. ¡°Mommy, why are you dressing her up like that? That¡¯s too elegant for her.¡± Kyle was puzzled. ¡°Exactly! Maya¡¯s always been loud and carefree. Usually, she only wears her casual outfits. Since when did she have this dress? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s from Nina.¡± Juan sized Maya up. No matter how he looked at it, he still found her attire strange. Nicole nced at both of them. ¡°All the girls dress up like this nowadays. It makes them look ssier.¡± Maya felt a little ufortable too. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going to meet a business partner with Uncle Davin. Are you sure my attire is suitable for that?¡± ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your uncle again once he¡¯s here.¡± As Nicole finished her sentence, Davin¡¯s voice sounded from the door. ¡°Maya, I¡¯m here to pick you up! Are you ready?¡± Maya turned around. Davin strode to her as he examined her with his eyes full of astonishment. ¡°Wow! Maya, you look as gorgeous as Nina after dressing up. Are you still that chubby girl I used to know? You¡¯re stunning!¡± Despite thepliments, Maya did not look excited. ¡°Uncle Davin, do you think this dress is suitable? I wanted to wear my formal outfit. I think that it¡¯ll be more appropriate since we¡¯re going to discuss a business project. It¡¯s a serious asion, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This dress is perfect.¡± Juan turned to Davin and said, ¡°Uncle Davin, she looks like she¡¯s going on a date. I think she should change into her business attire.¡± Davin remained silent. Juan, you¡¯re absolutely right! She¡¯s indeed going on a blind date! But why are you telling the truth in front of Maya? She¡¯ll definitely back out if she knows where we¡¯re going! As expected, Maya looked down and examined herself. ¡°Uncle Davin, are we really going to meet a business partner?¡± ¡°Of course! Why would I follow you if you¡¯re going on a blind date? It¡¯s inappropriate for me to go with you in that case, right?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯re a man who enjoys stirring the pot. Will you even consider whether it¡¯s appropriate?¡± Juan replied casually. Davin was speechless. Seriously, Juan? Do you really have to ruin our n? Seeing that, Nicole immediately urged Juan and Kyle to leave for work. After they left, Nicole cheered Maya on before sending her and Davin off. Davin drove as he advised Maya, ¡°Maya, we¡¯re going to discuss a valuable business project. Remember to act gentler after you see himter. If you change your mind in the middle of the discussion, or if you feel that there¡¯s something off with him, you should also reject him politely. Do you understand?¡± Maya pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°Understood, Uncle Davin. We¡¯re representing Seet Group. I¡¯ll try my best to be courteous so that I won¡¯t embarrass Daddy and thepany.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Davin prayed silently, Even if the blind date isn¡¯t sessful, I still hope that things will not get too ugly. The best-case scenario would be Maya and Wilbur liking each other, so they start dating. If things don¡¯t work out, I hope everything will end without Maya being any the wiser. I really hope that she won¡¯t kick up a fuss. Not long after, Davin stopped his car at the entrance of Neon Hotel, the most luxurious hotel in Y City. After getting off the car, Maya smoothed out her dress as she looked at Davin anxiously. ¡°Uncle Davin, how do I look? I¡¯ve never worked as an assistant before. I¡¯m feeling a little nervous.¡± Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Discussion ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. You look great! Just rx.¡± Maya took a deep breath before following Davin into the hotel. Wilbur was already waiting in the hotel in his custom-made suit. The moment he saw Davin and Maya, he immediately stood up. The night before, his parents told him that Evan had two daughters. One of them was Nina Seet, an arrogant woman who did whatever she liked. Moreover, she had dated someone else in the past. The one he was meeting today was Maya Seet. She was pure, innocent, and had never been in a rtionship before. That was the reason why his parents asked him to seize the opportunity. Wilbur fixated his gaze on Maya¡¯s face until she stopped in front of him. He shed a smile and greeted them, ¡°Mr. Seet, this must be Ms. Maya, right? She¡¯s gorgeous!¡± Davin nodded. ¡°Yes, this is Maya Lane, the little princess from Seet Group. She¡¯s also my personal assistant.¡± He then introduced Wilbur to Maya, ¡°Maya, this is Wilbur Simpson. He¡¯s a rising star in the business field. His capability is well-recognized. You guys should get to know each other more.¡± ¡°Hello. I¡¯ve long heard that Ms. Maya is beautiful and kind. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you today. You¡¯re way more charming in person.¡± Maya was baffled as she stared at Wilbur¡¯s outstretched hand. That¡¯s new to me. I never knew that people should butter each other up before discussing a business project. However, she was aware that she had to mind the reputation of Seet Group, so she reached out her hand to shake Wilbur¡¯s. ¡°Hello. You¡¯re very outstanding too. I hope both of us will have a smooth negotiationter. I¡¯m really looking forward to our cooperation.¡± Wilbur was stunned. Negotiation? Cooperation? What does she mean? His parents thought that their family would benefit from his marriage with Maya. In fact, the Simpson family were more concerned about the business cooperation between the two families. Could it be that Maya and the Seet family have the same thought too? Davin nced at Maya. Silly girl! You¡¯re still thinking about the cooperation, huh? Love is the only cooperation that will be happening between Wilbur and you. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t exin anything to you. Otherwise, this blind date is going to end now. He cleared his throat, trying to change the subject. ¡°All right. We should stop standing here. Let¡¯s take a seat.¡± After they were seated, Davin brought up the topic about the past coborations between Seet Group and Simpson Group on purpose. Wilbur mentioned that the cooperations with Seet Group were pleasant. He also hoped that they could work together again in the future. Then, Davin talked about the problems they had faced during the business cooperations. Wilbur answered all of his questions patiently. Maya listened to their conversation from the side. She did not know anything about the business projects between Seet Group and Simpson Group, so she had nothing to say about those. She could only listen to them silently with a faint smile. Fifteen minutester, Davin¡¯s phone rang. After answering the call, he dismissed himself temporarily so that Maya and Wilbur could have some private time. Maya had no idea what she should do next. She looked at Wilbur and grinned foolishly. ¡°Uncle Davin wille back after settling his work. You guys can continue the discussionter.¡± Wilbur frowned. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be involved in our discussion today.¡± Huh? Although I¡¯m here as an assistant, Uncle David told me that I didn¡¯t have to go through the project. He said I didn¡¯t need to know anything beforeing. Why is Wilbur asking me to join the discussion now? I have no idea what to say! ¡°B-But I don¡¯t know how to discuss that with you. I think you should wait for Uncle Davin,¡± Maya replied sincerely. Wilbur pondered for a moment. The more he thought about it, the more something did not seem right. He did not reveal anything in front of Maya. Instead, he headed to the washroom and gave Davin a call. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The truth is, Wilbur, Maya doesn¡¯t believe that she¡¯ll meet a suitable partner. For some reason, she¡¯s reluctant to start a rtionship with any man. Since you¡¯ve already found out the truth now, then I¡¯ll be honest with you. She doesn¡¯t know that I brought her there for a blind date. You can just try chit- chatting with her. If you think that she¡¯s suitable for you, you should make the first move to pursue her. But, if you think she¡¯s not the one for you, we can¡¯t force things, right?¡± Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Pure And Innocent Hearing that, Wilbur finally came to a realization. No wonder Maya¡¯s acting so strange. ¡°Okay, Mr. Seet. I know what to do now.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll pick her up in half an hour. You guys can have a chat in the meantime.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After going back to the private room, Wilbur sat down in front of Maya and studied her carefully. She has a fair and exquisite face. Her features are so simr to her mother¡¯s. The more he examined Maya, the more he was mesmerized by her beauty. Unconsciously, a smile appeared on his face. Perceiving his gaze, Maya instantly put her guard up. Why does he look so lecherous? Could it be that he¡¯s a pervert? At that thought, she immediately straightened her posture. ¡°I wonder when Uncle Davin ising back. I should give him a call.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I contacted him just now, and he said he¡¯ll be back in half an hour. Here, try this coconut juice. It¡¯s very good and refreshing.¡± Half an hour? I guess nothing will happen in such a short time, right? After all, Wilbur¡¯s working together with Seet Group. He should know how powerful Seet Group is. I guess he won¡¯t have the guts to do anything to me. Maya calmed down after thinking that through. She picked up the ss of coconut juice, sipping from it slowly. Then, she put the ss back onto the table politely. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I heard that the business in your food za is flourishing. I¡¯m thinking of visiting it soon. I wonder if I will get a discount?¡± Maya sized Wilber up. He¡¯s the scion of the Simpson family. Why should he care about that few hundred bucks? Wait a minute. Is he trying to build a rapport with me? She shook her head instantly. ¡°No. The discounts in my food za are only applicable for beautiful ladies, not for men!¡± ¡°Why? Is there any difference between men and women?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course there is! Although we promote gender equality in the current society, men have more career opportunities than women. ording to the statistics, there are more rich men than women. So, I think that women need the benefits, but men do not!¡± Her mindset is a little weird, but she¡¯s not wrong. Wilbur continued asking, ¡°Then, can your friends get any discounts?¡± ¡°Are we friends?¡± Maya asked innocently. Wilbur smiled. ¡°Do you want to be friends with me?¡± Maya shook her head. ¡°No!¡± Wilbur frowned. ¡°Why? Am I not worthy enough to be your friend?¡± Maya thought for a second and shook her head. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be friends with men!¡± Wilbur was surprised by her answer. He looked at her curiously and probed further, ¡°What about a boyfriend? Your future boyfriend will also be a man.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a boyfriend.¡± Wilbur immediately recalled what his mother saidst night. He finally understood why she would say that Maya was a pure and innocent woman. It seems like it¡¯s not that easy to win her heart. However, I do like a challenge. For example, a few days ago, the board members of Simpson Group said that he would never make Marston Group work with him. However, he refused to give up. After much perseverance and determination, he finally seeded. As for women, he had met a few socialites in the past. They had always tried everything they could to win his heart. However, he had never met a woman like Maya. He was more than eager to ept the challenge of bing her boyfriend. ¡°Then, what if there¡¯s a coboration between us? Are you okay if your partner is a man?¡± Maya mulled it over for a moment. There¡¯s a difference between work partners and other personal rtionships. I guess that should be fine since we¡¯ll only talk about work. She nodded hesitantly. Suddenly, she lifted her head as if she had recalled something. ¡°I¡¯m just apanying my uncle here. I don¡¯t know much about the projects, so you should discuss with him about that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the projects with Seet Group. I¡¯m talking about a coboration with your food za.¡± Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Interrogation This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Maya frowned. ¡°What kind of coboration do you want?¡± ¡°Where do you purchase the ingredients needed for your food za? Simpson Group has hundreds of chain bakeries. We also have our personal source for ingredients. If we can supply you with better quality ingredients, will you consider working together with me?¡± That¡¯s great. My food za needs better ingredients too! After pondering for a moment, Maya nodded. ¡°Great! We should exchange numbers. Then it¡¯ll be easier for us to contact each other.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± While they were exchanging their numbers, Davin knocked on the door and walked into the room. He was surprised to witness that scene. Wilbur is really something! How did he persuade Maya to give him her number? It seems like something¡¯s going on between them! ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Maya, I¡¯ve settled everything. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, do you want to have lunch together? My treat,¡± Wilbur invited. Davin turned to look at Maya. Maya said that she was going to the food za, so she asked Davin to go with Wilbur. What¡¯s the point of us having lunch without Maya? After all, I¡¯m not the person Wilbur wants to treat a meal. Davin rejected, ¡°How about next time? I have to send Maya to the food za now. I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡± During their way back, Maya asked Davin curiously, ¡°Uncle Davin, wasn¡¯t your discussion with Wilbur too simple? Did you guys agree on a project with just a few sentences? It seemed like my presence was unnecessary.¡± Why would your presence be unnecessary? You were the star! Davin cleared his throat and lied with a solemn expression, ¡°We¡¯ll have another discussion after this. Our negotiations did not go well just now because I had to leave partway.¡± ¡°I see. Uncle Davin, do you know? Wilbur really is a good businessman. After you left, he mentioned that he wanted to coborate with me and my food za. I wonder how¡¯s their food quality. Do they monitor their sources strictly?¡± Davin nced at Maya. What a silly girl. Do you think Wilbur is interested in the food za? You¡¯re the one he¡¯s targeting! The business project means nothing to him. He¡¯s more interested in the ¡°project¡± to spend the rest of his life with you! I have to admit, though, Wilbur is quite good at handling the situation. He knows to get close to Maya through business coboration. That¡¯s a great strategy! ¡°Maya, don¡¯t you worry. Simpson Group is a trustworthy and legitimatepany. You can go ahead with the coboration.¡± Maya nodded. ¡°All right, Uncle Davin.¡± Davin¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Silly girl, I hope you guys can be together soon! After dropping Maya off at the food za, Davin drove back to Imperial Garden. Knowing that Maya had decided to keep in contact with Wilbur, Nicole felt excited and worried at the same time. ¡°Nicole, everything¡¯s going well. It seems like Maya¡¯s going to start her first romantic rtionship before she even realizes it.¡± ¡°Maya is an innocent girl. I¡¯m so worried about her¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nicole. I believe that Wilbur will treat Maya well. Either way, I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on him. Rx, I¡¯ll have everything taken care of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Thanks for everything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Maya is my niece. I¡¯m just doing what I should.¡± Then, Davin began to ask Nicole about Stephen¡¯s condition. He also wondered when Evan woulde back. ¡°My dad¡¯s condition isn¡¯t that serious now. He just needs more rest. I think Evan wille back within these few days.¡± ¡°Once he¡¯s back, you can ask him about his opinion on Wilbur.¡± ¡°All right. I will!¡± After Davin left, Nicole drove to Bernian Hospital and started her work. Meanwhile, Nina, who had just arrived in the estate, stood still in the courtyard. She trembled in fear upon hearing Evan¡¯s interrogation. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Daddy, Grandpa said that he was craving peaches, so I went out to get some for him.¡± ¡°What took you so long? You were out since this morning. Don¡¯t we have maids in the estate? Why did you have to get the peaches on your own?¡± Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Lie Exposed Nina looked at Evan. Hesitantly, she imed with a soft voice, ¡°Daddy, it was Grandpa¡¯s idea!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Your grandpa doesn¡¯t like peaches at all. You were merely making an excuse to head out.¡± Then Evan took out his phone, yed the surveince footage, and showed it to Nina. Instantly, her heart dropped. Why is there a surveince camera in Grandpa¡¯s room? ¡°Take a look! Did I wrong you?¡± ¡°Daddy, installing a surveince camera in Grandpa¡¯s bedroom is considered viting his privacy.¡± ¡°It was to keep an eye on your grandpa¡¯s condition and safety. The Musgrave family¡¯s future depends on him. In fact, the doctor suggested installing the surveince camera when he was sick. It wasn¡¯t my idea.¡± Taken aback, Nina froze. She knew nothing about the doctor¡¯s advice. She lowered her eyes to watch the footage, in which every moment was captured clearly, and even the conversation could be heard clearly. As shown in the footage, the duke was sitting upright on the bed. Nina looked at him, asking, ¡°Grandpa, I have taken care of you for a few days. You¡¯ve reckoned that I must be bored and so you want me to get some fresh air, right?¡± Her grandfather fell silent for a moment. Only then did he beam and nod at her. ¡°If you want to go out, go ahead!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°However, Daddy won¡¯t allow that. Can we tell him that you asked me to go out and take a walk?¡± He pondered for a while and nodded. ¡°If Daddy asks about it, just tell him that you¡¯re craving peaches, and I¡¯m heading out to get some for you. What do you think?¡± Hearing her proposal, the duke thought that she wanted some peaches. Thus, he nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ted, Nina jumped up and turned to hop away. After taking two steps, she halted and turned around to look at her grandfather. She then reminded him again, ¡°If Daddy asks why I take so long to buy peaches, tell him that you want a rare giant peach and you want it fresh. So, it¡¯s hard to get it because I need to go around searching for it. Can you remember this, Grandpa?¡± Even his eyes were smiling as he nodded tenderly. Nina, too, returned a smile before leaving the room. After watching the video clip, Evan locked his gaze on Nina and interrogated, ¡°Did I wrong you?¡± Caught red-handed, Nina gripped the hem of her shirt, shaking her head. ¡°You asked your grandpa to cover for you. So, what did you do outside?¡± ¡°I-I went out for a walk to get some fresh air.¡± ¡°Really? So, you didn¡¯t go to K Enterprise to look for Chris, right?¡± Evan stared attentively at Nina, trying to catch any changes in her expression. Looking gloomier, Nina shook her head. ¡°Really?¡± Evan continued probing with a stern voice. She raised her head and met Evan¡¯s eyes. Again, she shook her head. In truth, she did not go to Chris but Felicia instead. After having a word with Felicia, she learned that Felicia did not marry Chris. At the moment, she was bewildered. Even when she queried Felicia, thetter only imed that she and Chris were not meant for each other and said nothing else. Hence, Nina was confused. If Chris didn¡¯t marry Felicia, who did he marry, then? Is it possible that he¡¯s still unmarried because he can¡¯t get over me? Judging from her expression, Evan assumed that she was unaware of Chris¡¯ incident. Nheless, he knew very well that Nina would investigate the matter thoroughly. Undoubtedly, if he were to leave her alone, she would secretly look into anything rted to Chris. ¡°Nina, we¡¯re returning to our country tomorrow. Pack your things.¡± ¡°Tomorrow? That¡¯s earlier than I expected. Still, Grandpa hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll being with us.¡± Nina was stunned for a moment before voicing out. ¡°Daddy, I want to stay here for a few more days.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± She paused as she did not dare to tell him the truth because she knew that Evan was adamant to bring her back. Hence, she resignedly eded to his n. ¡°All right, Daddy.¡± Hearing her reply, Evan felt relieved. If they left K Nation as soon as possible, Nina would not be able to learn anything about Chris, and Evan reckoned that it was the best for Nina. On the next day, they headed back to their home country on a private ne at noon. Due to the time difference between K Nation and C Nation, it was only nine in the morning when they arrived at C Nation. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Realization Nicole and Juan came personally to fetch Evan and the rest. Upon seeing her father, Nicole could not contain her joy. ¡°Dad, how are you doing?¡± she asked worriedly. ¡°No big deal. Evan insisted that I shoulde here to recuperate.¡± ¡°Rest assured. Dad, Bernian Hospital has a special zone for recuperation. I can bring you there daily to help you in recovering.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve heard from Evan that your hospital is doing good. Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to visit there.¡± ¡°We should head back home first. Get some rest. We¡¯ll only be going to the hospital in the afternoon.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After they arrived at Imperial Garden, Nicole arranged a room for her father. As the two sat down to chat, the elderly man intentionally mentioned Nina andplimented her. He praised Nina for being attentive and caring, for she had taken good care of him. ¡°You¡¯re her grandpa. It¡¯s her responsibility to look after you.¡± ¡°Nicole, is Nina still clueless about what happened to Chris?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Yes. She knows nothing about it. You mustn¡¯t let the cat out of the bag!¡± Nicole reminded him solemnly. Coincidentally, Nina, who was going to knock on the door as she wanted to deliver the medicine to her grandfather, overheard Nicole¡¯s words. Her hand froze midair as she was puzzled. What is it that Mommy forbids Grandpa from telling me? Then she heard the man heave a sigh. ¡°Chris is also a pitiful kid.¡± Nicole, too, heaved a sigh, then said, ¡°Dad, stop thinking about this. Get some rest first. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll let Maya have the food prepared for you.¡± Nina frowned while standing on the other side of the door. Did Grandpa just say that Chris is pitiful? Daddy once said to Maya that Chris is a great man. Thinking of her father¡¯s and grandfather¡¯sments on Chris, Nina thought that it was strange. Logically speaking, Chris, who had cheated on her, should be disdained by her family. They should consider him a disreputable man. Surprisingly, her grandfather pitied Chris, while her father called him a great man. She realized that they were hiding something from her. Who did Chris marry if it was not Felicia? I have to look into this matter. Then she heard Nicole walking toward the door. Hence, she quickly knocked on the door and entered the room with the medicine in her hand. Later, Nina drove to Seet Group. Right when she set foot in the design department, she saw Stephen staring nkly at her office. She approached him and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Stephen was taken aback upon hearing her voice. He looked at her in shock. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes. I arrived at the airport one hour ago. Is anything the matter?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Nothing. I merely pass by your office.¡± Nina furrowed her brows. As her office was situated at the far east, no one would pass by her office by chance. Clearly, Stephen was lying. Seeing her reaction, Stephen kept mum for a while, as he realized that he had told a ridiculous lie. Hence, he cast an awkward smile and said, ¡°I still have some undone work. I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡± Stephen¡¯s face had betrayed his nervousness. Nina¡¯s face turned grim as she watched Stephen walk away. Nina couldn¡¯t help but think about this man who had suddenly appeared at the bar and rescued her the other day. After that, he had shown up at herpany and presented many designs simr to Chris¡¯ style. In fact, his speech and manner were also reminiscent of Chris¡¯. Nina knew that something was off about this man. Although she investigated his background twice before, Nina still wanted to find out more about him. Stephen, even if you¡¯re not Chris, you must know him. It¡¯s weird that the two of you share so many simrities. I have to find out the rtionship between you and Chris! Making up her mind, Nina came up with her first n, which was to make him drunk. As one would spill the truth in a drunken haze, she could fish for some information from a drunk Stephen if she pressed on patiently. After work, Nina came up with an excuse, and she wanted to treat those employees from the design department to a meal. Initially, Stephen intended to refuse the offer. However, after contemting for a while, he decided to attend. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Get Him Drunk Stephen arrived at Neon Hotelte. Watching him hurrying over, Nina pursed her lips. Earlier, she had ordered a bottle of fine wine. She had also asked those colleagues who were close to Stephen to punish theters. She even encouraged them to make theters get drunk. Stephen¡¯s colleagues took the hint as they immediately understood that she was referring to Stephen when she mentioned ters.¡± ¡°Ms. Nina, rest assured. Stephen dares toete even when you offer to treat us. We will definitely get him drunkter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Nina, we¡¯ll make sure he loses consciousnesster.¡± ¡°Are you sure that you can get him drunk? Don¡¯t let things turn out the other way!¡± Nina intentionally teased them. Her taunt worked as the few patted on their chests and promised, ¡°Ms. Nina. Just wait and see. He¡¯s going up against a few of us. If we fail to get him drunk, then we¡¯re utterly useless!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just wait and see. He won¡¯t even remember who he is!¡± Hence, they waited patiently for their victim to arrive. Right as Stephen set foot in the room, he apologized for arriving behind time. ¡°Sorry foringte!¡± ¡°Stephen, how dare you arrivete when Ms. Nina offered to treat us? Of course, you should be apologizing. However, action speaks louder than words. You should punish yourself by drinking three sses of wine first.¡± The man filled three sses of wine as he spoke and brought them to Stephen with deference. Stephen froze upon seeing that act. He had undergone surgery, and the doctor advised him to refrain from drinking. Hence, he wondered if it would damage his health if he downed all of them. ¡°Drink up if you¡¯re sincere in your apology.¡± ¡°Stephen, we have been waiting for you for a very long time. Why are you reluctant to drink the wine? Don¡¯t you feel bad for making us wait?¡± ¡°Hurry and drink up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Drink up. If you refuse to do so, that means you¡¯re looking down on Ms. Nina and us.¡± The few pressured him one after another, rendering Stephen speechless. Finally, he reluctantly eded, as it was the only way to satisfy the crowd. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll down the drinks!¡± He froze for a moment before reaching out to the sses. Then he downed three sses of wine. Silently, he prayed in his heart, hoping that his body could endure it. After he finished the three sses, his colleagues continued to press on him as they recalled Nina¡¯s instructions. Hence, they kept filling up Stephen¡¯s ss with wine. Albeit declining their offer over and over again, the colleagues continued asking him to drink. At that moment, Stephen regretted his decision to attend. If he had known earlier that he would be guzzling tons of wine, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to join the party. However, he only had himself to me, for he couldn¡¯t control his urge to get closer to Nina. Thinking of Nina, he turned to look at her pleadingly, wanting to ask for her help. ¡°Ms. Nina, it¡¯s your treat today. Maybe you can stop everyone from drinking too much. We can spend some time talking about work instead.¡± Little did he know that it was Nina¡¯s idea to get him drunk. Unsurprisingly, Nina had no intention of helping him. Nina merely cast a polite smile and brushed off his suggestion. ¡°Indeed, it is my treat. However, I want everyone to rx and y to their hearts¡¯ content. It would be inappropriate for me to refrain everyone from drinking, right?¡± She stood up and added, ¡°I¡¯ll head out and see if there¡¯s any delicious food. Carry on the party without me.¡± After that, she promptly left the room. Hearing her response, Stephen frowned as he realized that he could only get out of the situation by himself. He grabbed another ss of wine and gulped it. After a while, he put on an act and shook his head as if he was drunk. ¡°Let me tell you. I can hold my liquor. Give me more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Then you should keep drinking. Give me your ss and I¡¯ll fill it for you.¡± Stephen nced at Ivan and thanked him. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Oh right, Ivan. Didn¡¯t you identally mix up the blueprints ande up with a wed productst month? As a result, the company has lost at least¡­¡± He halted and pondered for a second. Holding out two fingers, he continued, ¡°At least twenty million.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Leaving The Two Alone Shocked, Ivan replied in fear, ¡°No way. It¡¯s true that I mixed up the blueprints. However, we corrected it after that, and you were the one who helped me. Have you forgotten about that? In the end, we didn¡¯t cause a twenty million loss.¡± ¡°Are you sure? My memory after drinking is great. I¡¯ll never speak nonsense. I don¡¯t think I remember wrongly.¡± Startled, Ivan stuttered, ¡°Y-You¡¯re speaking nonsense now. Y-You¡¯re definitely drunk!¡± ¡°No, no. I can keep drinking.¡± Then, Stephen turned his head to look at Jordan and said, ¡°I remember you imed that Kayden had stolen a design from someone. Who was it again? I can¡¯t remember well. Let me think about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve never said that. You¡¯ve definitely remembered wrongly!¡± Upon watching Stephen embarrassing his colleagues, the others who had made mistakes and forced him to drink felt a chill down their spine, afraid that he would expose their wrongdoings at the party. ¡°I think Stephen is drunk now. We shouldn¡¯t let him drink anymore.¡± ¡°Right. We can¡¯t let him drink anymore.¡± ¡°Come. Have some food. The food here is delicious. Let¡¯s enjoy our meal.¡± Instantly, everyone fell into unmitigated silence. Realizing that everyone had stopped pressuring him to drink, Stephen felt relieved. He reached for his utensils and enjoyed the meal with the rest. Nina finally returned to the room. Stephen¡¯s colleagues immediately went to her and reported, ¡°Ms. Nina, Stephen is drunk. Actually, we have also drunk a lot too. Why don¡¯t we call it a night now?¡± Stephen is drunk? Nina directed her gaze at Stephen and scrutinized him. Acting drunk, Stephen intentionally massaged his head and mumbled that he could drink more. Seeing that, Nina believed that he was drunk. Hence, she said, ¡°I have appointed someone to arrange transport for all of you. Be careful when you¡¯re heading home.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Nina.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Nina.¡± Everyone thanked Nina before leaving. When Stephen walked past Nina, she stopped him from leaving and said, ¡°Your driver hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Therefore, you should stay and wait here.¡± Stephen¡¯s heart dropped when he realized Nina had asked only him to stay back. He supposed that she had something to talk about with him. In the blink of an eye, everyone had left, leaving only the two in the room. Calmly, Nina filled two sses of wine. Then she held a ss of wine in her hand and handed another to Stephen. ¡°Ms. Nina, I really can¡¯t drink anymore!¡± ¡°One more. Just one more! I¡¯ll drink it first.¡± Nina then lifted the winess and downed the red wine at one gulp. ¡°There. Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Looking at the fine wine before him, Stephen realized that he couldn¡¯t refuse the request. Therefore, he took the winess from her and downed the wine. Suddenly, his heart clenched, and he felt a bit ufortable. ¡°Ms. Nina, you asked for me to stay. Do you have something to discuss with me?¡± Nina observed his appearance. Seeing his flushed face and weary eyes, she reckoned that he was drunk. He might spill the beans now that he is drunk. ¡°That¡¯s right. To be frank, I have some questions for you. Can you answer my questions honestly?¡± Stephen knitted his brows and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Do you have anything to do with Chris Sanders?¡± The mention of Chris took Stephen by surprise. His heart started beating fast. Anything rted to Chris should not be revealed to Nina, for it was a promise he made to Chris. Noticing the perturbation and hesitancy in his eyes, Nina imed confidently, ¡°You are somehow rted to Chris! By looking into your eyes, I can tell that you¡¯re rted to him!¡± Immediately, Stephen was at a loss, contemting the best response he could give. Looking at Nina¡¯s determined look, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to brush it off by denying it. In fact, he could tell that Nina had discovered something before she decided to ask him the question. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not saying anything. I¡¯ll wait until you speak the truth. Even if you¡¯re not telling me the truth tonight, there¡¯s still tomorrow, the day after, and so on. We can keep this going, and I¡¯ll make you speak no matter what it takes.¡± Putting on a troubled look, Stephen said, ¡°Ms. Nina, why are you doing all this?¡± Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 So Near Yet So Far ¡°I have to know everything about him! Who did he marry if he did not marry Felicia? Did he even marry anyone? He didn¡¯t love Felicia at all, and he only used her to make me give up on him. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! He didn¡¯t marry Felicia. He¡­ He just didn¡¯t want to see you again! That was why he used such a harsh way to break up with you!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want to see me? Why doesn¡¯t he want to see me?¡± Because he¡¯s now in heaven. Stephen took a deep breath and prevented himself from telling Nina the truth. He knew that the truth would be unbearable for her. He had no choice but to continue making up stories. ¡°Nina, career alwayses first in a man¡¯s heart. He knew that he had to cut ties with you if he wished to inherit K Enterprise because his father wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to marry you!¡± K Enterprise? Chris left me for the sake of his career? Nina began to recall all the memories that happened between them. She believed Chris was not the sort of person Stephen said he was. After a moment of silence, she raised her head and looked at Stephen. ¡°If what you said is true, prove it to me.¡± Stephen was stunned. Prove it? How am I going to do that? ¡°The first time we met, you rescued me at the bar. That was arranged by Chris, wasn¡¯t it? You call him now. I want you to make him admit that he gave up our rtionship for the sake of his career! Call him now!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t pick up, and he won¡¯t say it either!¡± ¡°Are you afraid of calling? If you dare not call, it means you¡¯re lying!¡± Stephen¡¯s heart thumped with fright. What should I say to stop her from asking further? ¡°Stephen, I beg you to tell me the truth! Is Chris in any trouble? Is he in any danger? Was he forced to abandon me because he wanted to face it alone? Please! Please tell me!¡± Nina gazed at Stephen with a pleading look. She knew that if she tried harder, Stephen would cave in. Once that happened, she would finally know the truth. ¡°He¡­ He¡­¡± Just when Stephen was at a loss for words, the door was pushed open. Bang! ¡°Stephen, it¡¯ste now. Why are you not home yet?¡± It was Stephen¡¯s girlfriend, Mnie. As she walked up to Stephen, she could smell the alcohol on his body. A worried expression crossed her face. ¡°Stephen, have you been drinking? The doctor asked you not to drink alcohol.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why won¡¯t the doctor let him drink?¡± Nina was surprised. ¡°He¡­ He just had surgery and can¡¯t drink. Ms. Nina, if there¡¯s any drinking asion in the future, can you please excuse him?¡± ¡°May I know what surgery he had?¡± Nina asked further. Mnie was a little hesitant and looked at Stephen. Stephen quickly answered, ¡°Nothing major. It¡¯s gettingte now. Since my girlfriend is here, I shall go back with her now.¡± As soon as he finished, he dragged Mnie out of the room. Looking at the two of them leaving, Nina sighed. She had been just one step away from getting the truth from Stephen. So near and yet so far. I must try harder next time! But since Stephen can¡¯t drink, I must think of another way. After Stephen and Mnie left the hotel, Stephen began to feel so ufortable that he had to slow down. Mnie, who had been ahead of him, looked back and noticed that he was about to fall. She quickly rushed to him to help him. ¡°Stephen, are you okay? You know you¡¯re not supposed to drink. Why did you still do so? Was it because Nina asked you to? Will you really do anything that she asks you to, even if you have to risk your life?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m okay.¡± Mnie looked at his pale face and the sweat dotting his forehead. ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re obviously not okay! Let me take you to the hospital now.¡± Once they arrived at the hospital, the doctor examined him and put him on an IV drip. Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 The Mysterious Heart Transnt ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s his condition?¡± ¡°He just had surgery and shouldn¡¯t be drinking. Why did he drink so much still?¡± ¡°Doctor, please! I beg you! You must save him!¡± ¡°Luckily, he was sent to the hospital in time. His life is not at stake now. After he¡¯s done with the IV drip, stay back for a while for observation. He can be discharged as soon as he feels fine. Please don¡¯t take alcohol again next time!¡± After the doctor left, Mnie stared at the sleeping Stephen, and her heart ached. Mnie recalled that when she celebrated her birthday a few days ago, Stephen only had juice as he remembered he shouldn¡¯t be ingesting any alcohol. However, he drank so much alcohol when he was with Nina today. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Stephen, is Nina more important than your own life? You must really care about her from the bottom of your heart. Heart¡­ Your heart¡­ Is it because of that heart? No matter how much the owner of this heart loved her, it should have ended when his life ended! The heart shouldn¡¯t make you so obsessed with her. No, I can¡¯t let this continue. I can¡¯t let you be Chris¡¯ recement! At the thought of that, a hint of ferocity shed in her eyes, and she immediately made a call. The next day, Stephen asked for a day off. Nina felt sorry after knowing that Stephen was hospitalized due to the alcoholst night. After work, she bought a fruit basket and a bouquet of flowers to visit Stephen in the hospital. However, she was stopped by Mnie outside the ward. ¡°Stephen needs to rest. It¡¯s not convenient for him to meet anyone now. Ms. Nina, please leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry aboutst night. I didn¡¯t know that he can¡¯t drink.¡± Mnie scrutinized Nina carefully as she had not had the chance to look at her closelyst night. She¡¯s changed so much. She¡¯s no longer the fat girl that I mocked at the mallst time. She¡¯spletely different now! She was amazed that Nina was able to lose weight in such a short period of time, which showed the extent of thetter¡¯s perseverance. Aspared to her, Nina had better looks, a better figure, a better family background, and a better social status. She could not deny that Nina was absolutely a threat to her! Previously, she had tried to ask Stephen to resign so that he would never see Nina again. However, Stephen refused. He wanted to work for Nina for at least three years as that was his promise to Chris. Therefore, the only option she had left was to make Nina leave him instead. At the thought of that, she quickly drew up a n in her mind. She put on a sad face and looked at Nina. ¡°Stephen can¡¯t drink because he had a heart transnt previously. His body has been very weak since then.¡± ¡°Heart transnt?¡± Nina was stunned. ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t need to be shocked. A heart transnt is actually very normal nowadays. The man who donated his heart to Stephen was about the same age as Stephen. I heard that his family is very rich and owns a big corporation. What a pity that he died at such a young age!¡± Nina fell silent for a moment. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we should all cherish life while we can. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t let Stephen join any drinking asions again in the future.¡± That¡¯s not what I actually meant! Did I not make it clear enough? Mnie coughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should all cherish life. By the way, please don¡¯t mention the heart transnt to Stephen. He doesn¡¯t want to let anyone know about it, especially¡­ you.¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Because¡­ He said the man who gave him the heart was someone very special. He wants to keep it a secret from you.¡± ¡°Keep it a secret from me?¡± Nina was left utterly clueless. Yes! To keep it a secret from you! Hurry up and go find out the truth so that you¡¯ll know what happened to Chris! Please go apany him in heaven and stay far, far away from Stephen! ¡°Ms. Nina, I have to take care of Stephen now. I think you should go back first. He¡¯ll go back to work as soon as he¡¯s recovered.¡± Then, she turned around, walked into the ward, and shut the door. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Unravel The Mystery Nina pondered for a moment and left, leaving the flowers and fruit basket outside of the ward. An uneasy feeling rose in her on her way back to Seet Group. Mnie¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind. The man who donated his heart to Stephen was about the same age as Stephen. His family is very rich and owns a big corporation¡­ Please don¡¯t mention the heart transnt to Stephen. He doesn¡¯t want to let anyone know about it, especially¡­ you! The man who gave him the heart was someone very special. He wants to keep it a secret from you. Someone special, keep it a secret, rich family, owns a big corporation¡­ These words were bothering her in her mind. Could it be¡­ him? Suddenly, her hands that were holding the steering wheel trembled, and she almost hit the railing on the side. She immediately braked the car while her heart pounded wildly. Chris? Could it be Chris? The information that Mnie told her seemed to match Chris¡¯ situation very well. At that, she felt suffocated and was at a loss about what to do. After a while, she was back at thepany without knowing how she got there. She felt empty inside. Without further dy, she took out the information that Darius had found about Stephen. She studied the information carefully and found out the hospital where Stephen had his surgery. She believed she would be able to find out the person who donated his heart to Stephen if she found the doctor who handled his heart transnt. With that in mind, she immediately instructed her people to investigate this matter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Nina. We¡¯ll give you an answer as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Great. I want all the information about this person, regardless of good or bad.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Nina.¡± Chris¡­ Was it really you? No! It can¡¯t possibly be you! As long as you¡¯re alive, I will never me you again, even if you break up with me for the sake of your career. I will never hope that you don¡¯t have a happy life, as long as you¡¯re alive and well¡­ Nina¡¯s feelings were extremelyplicated at the moment. She wanted to unravel the mystery as soon as possible. However, she was afraid of what she would find out. She had no idea how to face the truth if it really had been Chris. That night, Wilbur took the initiative to send Maya a Whatsapp message after they had exchanged numbers. Maya replied a few words. However, she was more concerned about the coboration with Simpson Group. Thus, she brought up the coboration of her food za with Simpson Group¡¯s food chain. Wilbur: Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked someone to match your food za with the right resources. I¡¯ll let you have a look once it¡¯s done! After reading his message, Maya felt that he was reliable and attentive. Hence, she replied to him with a ¡°thank you.¡± Wilbur: No need to thank me. I was more than happy to do this. Maya smiled, pleased by Wilbur¡¯s attitude. Sadly, he was a man. Maya did not want to have any close rtionships with men. Nina¡¯s experience had caused her to have a prejudice against the opposite gender. She thought that all men were deceptive and not serious in love. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She stared at Wilbur¡¯s message and mumbled, ¡°If you were a girl, maybe we could be good friends.¡± Meanwhile, Nicole, who had just taken a bath, sat in front of the dressing table and looked at Evan, who was leaning against the headboard and reading some documents. She then told Evan about the blind date that Davin had arranged for Maya without her knowledge. Evan frowned. ¡°Is Maya still so reluctant to have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why we came up with such an idea. But Wilbur is quite smart too! He decided to approach Maya as a business partner first. Do you think love might spark between them? Maya is a naive girl. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt again.¡± She turned and looked at Evan with a serious expression. ¡°How much do you know about Wilbur? Mom told me that Wilbur is quite simr to his grandfather, Lambert, and is very capable and cautious. Is that so?¡± Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 A Test For Wilbur Evan was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°There are indeed such rumors out there. However, it¡¯s actually very easy to find out the truth.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Nicole frowned. ¡°Talk to him using another identity.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Another identify?¡± Nicole did not quite understand what he meant, but she wanted to be a part of it too. ¡°How are you going to do that? Do you need my help?¡± Evan smiled slightly. ¡°Sure. Maya is your daughter too. You should y your role in this as well.¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± asked Nicole curiously. She could not wait to find out what Evan was actually nning to do. Evan motioned for her toe forward with a mysterious look on his face. Nicole quickly finished applying thest bit of cream on her face and walked up to him. ¡°What do you want to do? What can I do for you?¡± Evan pulled her into his arms. ¡°I want to¡­ sleep.¡± As his warm breath brushed against her ear, Nicole sighed at his tactics that were getting better by the day. The next day, Juan and Kyle left early in the morning after breakfast. Maya left for the food za too, leaving Nina, Evan, and Nicole at home. Evan put a ss of milk in front of Nicole. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the hospital this morning. We have something important to do.¡± ¡°Is it about Wilbur?¡± asked Nicole after a moment of silence. ¡°Yes.¡± Evan then turned to look at Nina. ¡°Nina, please help me and your mother put on some makeup after breakfast!¡± Nina was deep in her thoughts about the heart transnt surgery and was not paying attention to what Evan said. Therefore, she did not respond. What¡¯s wrong with her? Nicole wondered. ¡°Nina, your daddy¡¯s talking to you,¡± reminded Nicole. Nina finally came back to her senses. ¡°Sorry? Daddy, what did you say?¡± ¡°Nina, are you okay? Did you get into any trouble?¡± Nina shook her head. However, she recalled how she had overheard Evan mention that Chris was a good man. Does Daddy know about what happened to Chris? She tried to calm herself down and asked, ¡°Daddy, do you think heart transnt surgery is painful?¡± Hearing her mention ¡°heart transnt surgery,¡± Nicole became nervous. Evan frowned too. Has Nina found out that Chris gave his heart to someone? Why did she suddenly bring this up? ¡°Nina, why are you suddenly asking about that? Is someone having that surgery?¡± asked Nicole, pretending to be puzzled by her question. Nina was observant enough to notice that both Evan and Nicole panicked after hearing her question. That made her have a stronger feeling that they knew something. ¡°I just heard that someone in thepany had this surgery before. I was curious.¡± She then lowered her head and continued eating her breakfast. Evan and Nicole exchanged nces. Has Nina found out something? Nina got up after only a few bites. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what kind of makeup do you want? I¡¯ll go get my tools.¡± Evan thought for a moment and said, ¡°To make us look different from our usual appearance and more like ordinary people.¡± Nina nodded and went upstairs to get her makeup tools. Nicole looked at her back and whispered to Evan, ¡°Nina looks down today, and she just asked about the heart transnt. Do you think she¡¯s found out something?¡± Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t think she knows about that yet. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so calm. But from her demeanor and the question that she asked us just now, I think she¡¯s found out something. I¡¯m just not sure what that is.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 The Makeup ¡°With her personality, she¡¯ll definitely investigate the matter if she¡¯s found out something. Perhaps she¡¯s already doing so. We can¡¯t hide it from her forever. One day, she¡¯s going to find out anyway. Just let her be.¡± Nicole sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what the consequences will be if Nina finds out what happened to Chris.¡± ¡°What else can happen? She¡¯s my daughter. She can only ept the facts and move on!¡± Nicole was sad. Nina was gifted with extraordinary makeup skills and talents that ordinary people did not have. However, she had not been gifted with a happy love life. Nina, I know it¡¯s tough. Just hang in there, and things will get better eventually. At that moment, Nina came down with her makeup tools. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole sat down opposite Nina cooperatively, and Nina started her makeup. As Nina was absent- minded during the application, the result was not very satisfactory. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When she was done, she looked at Nicole¡¯s face in surprise. Oh no! How did it turn out like this? This¡­ This is too ugly! Noticing Nina¡¯s surprised look, Nicole grabbed the mirror from beside her to check out her appearance. She was shocked to see that Nina had turned her into a slovenly-looking woman. ¡°Nina, do you hate me? Do you really think that this makeup is pretty on this face of mine? Those freckles and the dark skin¡­¡± ¡°No, no! Mommy, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Let me redo it for you.¡± Finally, Nina returned to her senses. ¡°I think this is great! There¡¯s no need to redo it.¡± Evan walked over and looked at Nicole with a satisfied look, his arms crossed before his chest. ¡°Evan Seet, are you telling me you think this looks good? Do you want a wife with dark skin and freckles on her face?¡± ¡°I like that you don¡¯t look like you anymore. I don¡¯t want anyone to realize that you¡¯re my beautiful wife. This way, your real identity won¡¯t be easily exposed.¡± Nicole touched her face, scrutinizing her new features. I guess it¡¯s true that even if I were to announce I was Evan Seet, the president of Seet Group¡¯s wife, nobody would believe me. They might even think I¡¯m an escaped patient from a mental hospital! ¡°Daddy, do you need some makeup too?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Certainly! Give me a look that matches your mommy!¡± Nina looked at Evan for a while, had him sit down, and began the makeup application. Nicole stood to the side, looking at her ugly face in the mirror while reminding Nina to make Evan ugly too so that they could make a perfectly-matched couple. After twenty minutes, Nicole could not stopughing when she looked at Evan, who had been turned into a man with rugged features. ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t think even your mom can recognize you now!¡± Evan grabbed the mirror from Nicole¡¯s hand and looked at his dark, wrinkled, and rough face carefully. ¡°This is perfect! People can tell we¡¯re a couple just by standing together!¡± Nicole took a closer look and could not deny that Evan was right. Nina felt an inexplicable sadness in her heart as she looked at her parents, who suddenly appeared much older. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what are you trying to do with these looks?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to test someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Wilbur, the grandson of Lambert from Simpson Group.¡± ¡°Evan, what are you trying to do, actually? Are we going to meet Wilbur looking like this?¡± Nicole questioned. ¡°No, we still need someone to cooperate with us!¡± ¡°Who?¡± asked Nicole curiously. ¡°Evan, why did you call me early in the morning? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Right after Evan finished speaking, Davin¡¯s voice was heard in the living room. Nicole immediately knew that the person that Evan mentioned was Davin. ¡°Wow! This¡­ Who are these two people?¡± Davin stared in surprise at Evan and Nicole, who had just finished their makeup. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Sessful Disguise ¡°Uncle Davin, they¡¯re my dad and mom,¡± said Nina. ¡°Your dad and mom?¡± Davin frowned. The clothes were indeed Evan¡¯s, but the face was too scary for Davin to believe it was Evan. ¡°Evan, is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Hearing Evan¡¯s deep and mellow voice, Davin was finally certain that it was Evan. ¡°Evan, what are you doing? Why are you and Nicole looking like that?¡± As soon as Davin finished his words, Zayden and Joy walked in. Zayden looked at Davin angrily andined, ¡°Daddy, you walked too fast! You didn¡¯t even wait for me and Joy!¡± ¡°Why do you need me to wait for you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll get lost in Imperial Garden.¡± Zayden looked at Davin with an unhappy look and his hands on his waist, panting. Meanwhile, Joy noticed Evan and Nicole and stared at them in curiosity. Who are they? Zayden turned his gaze to Evan and Nicole too and was shocked by their appearance. He turned and looked at Davin again. ¡°Daddy, where did this old man and old womane from? They look so ugly! They¡¯re even uglier than theics that you draw!¡± ¡°Zayden! That¡¯s your uncle! Stop saying that he¡¯s ugly!¡± Hearing that, Zayden frowned and looked closer at Evan. Joy shot a nce at Zayden. ¡°They¡¯re not ugly. Since they¡¯re here, they must be guests of Imperial Garden. We can¡¯t be rude to guests.¡± After speaking, she smiled and looked at Evan and Nicole. ¡°Are you here to look for my daddy?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Evan nodded in satisfaction. My daughter is so well-mannered! Joy looked at Nina and asked, ¡°Nina, where¡¯s Daddy? He has guests here. We need to ask Daddy to come out.¡± ¡°Joy, take a closer look. Who are they?¡± Joy did as told and realized that they were indeed in her parents¡¯ clothes. She then noticed Nina¡¯s makeup tools on the table. Her eyes opened wide as she immediately understood what was going on. Her face was full of shock. ¡°Nina, why did you turn Daddy and Mommy into that?¡± Hearing Joy¡¯s question, Zayden stared at Evan and Nicole again in surprise. ¡°Is this really Uncle Evan?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s your Uncle Evan! Have you never seen Nina¡¯s makeup skills? She¡¯s so much better than a lot of internationally famous makeup artists!¡± said Davin. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! I really can¡¯t recognize them!¡± Zayden pondered for a moment and asked shyly, ¡°Nina, can you teach me how to apply makeup too in the future?¡± ¡°What kind of makeup do you have in mind? Comic characters?¡± Zayden shook his head. ¡°No. If I¡¯m being naughty in kindergarten in the future, can you turn me into another obedient kid? So that the teacher won¡¯t be able to recognize me.¡± Nina caressed his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. All teachers have superhero vision. They can recognize naughty kids at a nce.¡± Superhero vision? That sounds so cool and amazing! ¡°Nina, how can I get superhero vision?¡± ¡°When you grow up and be a teacher, you¡¯ll have it too.¡± Davin gave Nina an unhappy look and chastised her, ¡°Please don¡¯t encourage him to be a teacher. He will not be a teacher in the future. He¡¯s going to be a professor, an inventor, a designer, or¡ª¡± ¡°Daddy, I want to be a superhero so that I can have superhero vision!¡± ¡°Stop this nonsense, please!¡± Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Nurturing A Child Zayden did not ept what Davin said and gave him an indignant look. Mommy told mest night that Merlin was a very powerful magician who had helped King Arthur in all his adventures. If King Arthur could ride his beautiful horse in search of the Holy Grail, why couldn¡¯t I? I will follow in his footsteps when I grow up! ¡°Children should be given the freedom to explore their innate talents. As parents, we should nurture and support them in their development and not tie them down to our way of thinking too early in their lives.¡± ¡°Evan, I understand what you are saying, but Zayden is quite different from Nina and Maya. He hasn¡¯t shown any particr talent for anything. I am at aplete loss as to how I can nurture him.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that he has no talents just because it¡¯s not evident right now. You can consider his interests and start from there. Like, what does he enjoy, or what his pastimes are.¡± Davin gazed at Nicole and let out a sigh. ¡°Nicole, his current interest is to be a knight in shining armor in search of the Holy Grail. Before this, he even wanted to be Harry Potter and destroy the evils in the wizarding universe. How can I nurture him? Should I get him a horse or look for some strange creatures to fight him?¡± Nicole thought about this for a minute. ¡°It seems to me that Zayden has a very active imagination. He also has a strong sense of justice and a desire to save the world. I think you can support his development in this direction.¡± Imagination¡­ Hah, more like daydreaming! ¡°Nicole, are you asking me to encourage him to daydream? What¡¯s the good of imagining himself to be a hero? He needs to be more grounded in reality and acquire more knowledge. Knowledge is power!¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, don¡¯t you know that all geniuses love to daydream? At Zayden¡¯s young age, he definitely has limited knowledge. What you can do is to encourage him, so that in his pursuit of his dreams, he can learn along the way and get the knowledge he needs.¡± Davin replied to Nina, ¡°There is truth in what you¡¯ve said. He will be more knowledgeable with time, but there is no way he¡¯s going to realize the fantasy of the Holy Grail. This is why I need to correct his thinking and put him on the right path.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, perhaps you are worrying over nothing. When he¡¯s older, even if you allow him to pursue his fantasy, it is impossible for him to go!¡± Davin was speechless. That¡¯s true. However, I have only this one son, and it¡¯s only natural that I am overly concerned about him. ¡°I have my dreams, too. I want to go into acting and be a film star,¡± said Joy in her childlike voice as she blinked her two lovely big eyes. ¡°Joy¡¯s dream is perfectly normal. You certainly have the potential to be a star. I support you,¡± replied Davin. ¡°I support you, too. When you be a film star, don¡¯t forget to let me handle the costume, make-up, and essories,¡± said Nina. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks, Nina.¡± ¡°Okay, enough of discussion on dreams. Let¡¯s get back to our real agenda,¡± said Evan. ¡°Right, Evan. How can I help you?¡± replied Davin. ¡°It¡¯s about Wilbur Simpson¡ªthe guy you are introducing to Maya. Is he a reliable person?¡± ¡°Of course, Evan. You must surely have heard of the well-known Lambert Simpson? Wilbur is his grandson and his prot¨¦g¨¦. We can¡¯t go wrong there. He is the leader in the pack of eligible young men in Y City and a good match for Maya.¡± ¡°You can say anything you like, but what I want is evidence.¡± ¡°What kind of evidence do you want?¡± Evan whispered his intentions in Davin¡¯s ears. It then became clear to Davin why Evan and Nicole were dressed up in such an unattractive manner. They were going to conduct a screen test for the future husband of their precious daughter! ¡°Good! I¡¯m happy to help you set the scenario for testing Wilbur.¡± After assigning Joy and Zander to the maids, Davin drove Nicole and Evan out of Imperial Garden. Meanwhile, Wilbur had just arrived at his office when his phone rang. He immediately answered it when he saw that the caller was Davin. Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 The Test ¡°Hi, Wilbur. Just to let you know, Seet Group will beunching a very important event, which will be a perfect vehicle for coboration with Simpson Group. I¡¯m now at Neon Hotel. Pleasee over for a discussion.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Without further hesitation, Wilbur drove at top speed to Neon Hotel. When his car was parked, the heavily disguised Nicole copsed beside the car and started yelling, ¡°Ouch, Ouch!¡± Wilbur¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that, and he quickly got out to have a look. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nicole saw that where she had fallen was a distance away from the car. There was no way she could say that the car had hit her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She quickly improvised and said, ¡°You gave me a terrible fright when you zoomed in. I thought you were going to hit me, and my legs went jelly, and I fell. Young man, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± She was secretly pleased with the way she had put the question to him. If Wilbur admitted liability, apologized, and helped her up, then he was a caring and responsible person. And that kind of person would be at the top of her list. However, if Wilbur were to say that it was not his fault and left her at that, then it showed that he was a self-centered and egoistic person. Maya should be warned to put herself and her own interests first when dealing with such kinds of people. Wilbur was silent. Neither did he admit nor refuted his wrongdoing. Instead, he bent down to help her up. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital for a check-up.¡± Nicole¡¯s mind buzzed silently. Take me to the hospital? Great! He¡¯s certainly very responsible. ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to go to the hospital. I should be okay after a short rest.¡± ¡°Are you sure you are all right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are very kind and I shouldn¡¯t trouble you further. You go ahead with your business.¡± Wilbur hesitated for a moment. Then he took out a card and a name card from his wallet and handed them to Nicole. ¡°Take these. If you feel unwell, please get an examination at a hospital. My phone number is on my card; you can call me anytime.¡± Nicole was extremely satisfied with Wilbur¡¯s actions. ¡°Young man, please take back your card. I¡¯ll keep your name card. Perhaps we may meet again in the future.¡± Wilbur stared at Nicole¡¯s wrist as she took his name card from him. After a moment¡¯s silence, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, please call me if anything crops up.¡± As she gazed at his departing figure, Nicole made a call to Evan. ¡°He has passed his first test. I¡¯m very pleased with him. A person who can treat a stranger with such kindness and responsibility will surely treat Maya very well, too, in the future. It¡¯s up to you now, Evan, for the second test.¡± ¡°Right. I¡¯m ready.¡± Evan had always believed in the saying, ¡°A person¡¯s true character is seen in the way he treats a waiter.¡± And now, he was about to see the true character of Wilbur! He waited until he saw Wilbur enter Davin¡¯s room. Evan, dressed as a waiter and holding a bottle of red wine, then bided his time at the door. ¡°Mr. Seet, what is this coboration that you were talking about?¡± Davin was momentarily dumbfounded. What is the coboration? Heck! He suddenly remembered the coboration excuse he had used to get Wilbur here. It was something to help Evan, and he did not even think it through. What should I do now? Let me think of some excuses to gloss over this. Davin cleared his throat and looked at Wilbur seriously. ¡°It¡¯s a very big event and a very important coboration.¡± ¡°What event is this?¡± Wilbur frowned as he looked at him. He had not heard of Seet Group getting into any big development recently. ¡°It¡¯s about the Northern City Development Project.¡± ¡°Northern City Development Project?¡± Wilbur was greatly surprised. This was a very big project. If Simpson Group was lucky enough to join hands with Seet Group in this project, it would be a great advantage to them. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 The Wine Test Standing outside the door, Evan could not help but frown when he overheard Davin bring up the Northern City Development Project. He sure has some guts. We haven¡¯t even finalized the project yet, but he¡¯s already thinking of letting the Simpson Group get involved in it! As the thought crossed his mind, Evan mmed the door open. ¡°Here¡¯s the wine you ordered.¡± Davin heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that it was Evan. He came just at the right time. If Wilbur were to probe further, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to say. ¡°Ah, yes. The wine I ordered. Please pour some for us,¡± said Davin. As he spoke, Wilbur studied Evan carefully. When did the hotel hire a waiter like this? Seeing how Wilbur was sizing Evan up, Davin turned to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you keep staring at him? Is it because you think that he¡¯s too old to be a waiter, or is it because he¡¯s too ugly?¡± Wilbur looked at Davin with a smile but did not respond. An idea suddenly struck Davin. He turned to Evan and said in a loud voice, ¡°Now that I think about it, it doesn¡¯t make sense. How can someone who looks like you work as a waiter here? Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll give the customers a scare?¡± Evan merely nced at Davin with a deadpan expression and proceeded to pour the wine. He deliberately let his hand slip as he poured a ss for Wilbur, sshing red wine all over Wilbur¡¯s suit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It was an ident,¡± Evan said apologetically. Davin drew his brows together and watched as Wilbur grabbed some tissues and began dabbing at the red wine stains, eagerly anticipating Wilbur¡¯s reaction. Thetter fell silent for a brief moment before saying, ¡°You should be more careful next time. Not all of your customers will forgive you for a blunder like that. If someone made aint, you¡¯d get punished or even fired.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I understand. Thank you for the reminder. Shall I send your clothes to the dry cleaners?¡± Evan replied. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of it myself. You may leave.¡± Although Wilbur appeared unflustered, a puzzled look shed across his eyes as he gripped his wine ss tightly. Evan nodded, then turned and left. Davin gazed at Wilbur thoughtfully. Well, it seems like he treats even a mere waiter quite well. At least he didn¡¯t kick up a fuss just because a waiter spilled wine on him. I wonder if Evan is satisfied with him. The moment Evan left the private room, he gave Davin a call. ¡°Hello. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Get over here at once,¡± Evan ordered. ¡°Oh, all right. Got it,¡± Davin answered immediately. After ending the call, he looked toward Wilbur. ¡°I have a meeting back at the office, so I need to leave at once. Let¡¯s discuss the project some other time.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡± Davin left the room and hurried directly to the other private room where Evan and Nicole were waiting. As soon as he saw them, he quickly asked them what they thought about Wilbur. Nicole took out the business card Wilbur had given her. ¡°Well, I think he¡¯s a good person. He even tried to give me some money, but I refused to take it. For him to care that much, it seems like he¡¯s a responsible person. He¡¯s definitely someone who¡¯ll take good care of his family in the future.¡± ¡°What about you, Evan?¡± Davin asked. ¡°He gave pertinent advice to the waiter, and he didn¡¯t treat him with contempt. I suppose he passed the test.¡± Davin stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean? Can you think of a better way to handle that situation?¡± Evan fell silent, then replied, ¡°If it were me, I would¡¯ve been suspicious about who the waiter really was. After all, Neon Hotel is the best hotel in Y City. How could they have hired a waiter like that?¡± ¡°Maybe his thoughts were too focused on the project, so he didn¡¯t think about that.¡± Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and the three of them exchanged nces. ¡°Who could it be?¡± Evan¡¯s cold gaze darkened, and his thin lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°If my guess is correct, Wilbur must¡¯ve followed you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Davin eximed. Wilbur is the one knocking on the door? Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Rtionship Goals Someone knocked on the door a few more times. Nicole opened the door to see Wilbur standing outside. ¡°Sorry to bother you,¡± said Wilbur. Davin stared at him, somewhat taken aback. I can¡¯t believe Evan was right! He actually followed me! Suddenly, Evan¡¯s deep voice rang out. ¡°Come on in then!¡± Wilbur entered the room. Leaning slightly toward Evan, who was still in disguise, he said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be Mr. Evan Seet.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Davin asked curiously. Wilbur shed him a smile. ¡°Why, he told me himself!¡± Davin was puzzled. ¡°He told you? Evan, when did you tell him that?¡± ¡°How did you tell it was me?¡± asked Evan. Wilbur exined, ¡°From the way you poured the wine and your striking aura when speaking. More importantly, of course, was the fact that there¡¯s no way Neon Hotel would hire a waiter like you.¡± ¡°So, you were certain that he was my brother based on those few points?¡± Davin pressed. ¡°No. I merely suspected that something was amiss. It was thanks to you that I managed to guess that it was him,¡± Wilbur said to Davin. Thetter¡¯s eyes widened as he protested, ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°Well, you left in a hurry after getting Mr. Seet¡¯s call. Logically, you would be rushing to leave the hotel to meet him. However, you came into this private room instead. That¡¯s why I made the bold assumption that the waiter was Mr. Seet,¡± Wilbur answered. Pausing briefly, he then continued, ¡°Furthermore, I noticed something when giving Mrs. Seet my business card. She inadvertently revealed her wrist, and I saw that the skin tone of her wrist didn¡¯t match her face at all. That¡¯s what tipped me off that something was up as soon as I entered the hotel. After observing for a while, I soon realized that Mr. Seet was testing me.¡± Hearing that, Nicole nced at her wrist. She remembered how Wilbur had deliberately stood slightly further away when handing her his business card. I can¡¯t believe he did that so that I would reach out my hand and give him the opportunity to observe my wrist. That¡¯s so scrupulous of him! ¡°Wilbur, you¡¯re clever indeed!¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mrs. Seet. I hope you¡¯re satisfied with my methods.¡± ¡°Excellent! You may date Maya, but I have to warn you. If I ever find out that you¡¯re bullying my daughter, you won¡¯t be the only one who¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡± Evan said gravely with a stern expression. Wilbur quickly understood the meaning behind those words. ¡°I can tell that you love your daughter very much, Mr. Seet. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll treat her well. However, she still views me as just a business partner. I¡¯m afraid it might be a little difficult to get closer to her¡­¡± Seeing the hesitant look on Wilbur¡¯s face, Davin let out a chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s holding you back? Are you afraid you won¡¯t seed? Is that why you¡¯vee to seek advice from your future father-inw? Have you also heard tell of how he dotes on his wife?¡± ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Seet are the perfect couple. They have such a harmonious rtionship, and they truly embody rtionship goals.¡± Davinughed and turned to Evan. ¡°Since he thinks of you as the embodiment of rtionship goals, don¡¯t you think you should teach him a trick or two on how to dote on ady?¡± ¡°Do it with genuine sincerity. You¡¯re an intelligent man, so I trust I don¡¯t have to say much. If Maya truly likes you, then all I ask is that you treat her well. She¡¯s a gooddy¡­¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Wilbur nodded. ¡°I understand. I feel a special connection toward Maya, and I want us to get to know each other better. If we find that we¡¯re a good match and end up together, I¡¯ll be sure to treat her well and treasure her.¡± Nicole breathed a silent sigh of relief when she heard that. I do hope that their rtionship will be a sweet and happy one. When Nicole and Evan finally stepped out of the hotel, they had already stripped off their disguise. Wilbur walked them to the parking lot. ¡°We haven¡¯t finalized the Northern City Development Project yet. As for whether we¡¯ll get to work together, that¡¯ll depend on the Simpson Group¡¯s capabilities,¡± said Evan. ¡°It¡¯s important to look at their capabilities, but it¡¯s even more important to take into consideration their rtionship with us. Now that Wilbur and Maya have such a good thing going on, how can you even think of not allowing the Simpson Group¡­¡± Davin broke off as soon as he saw Evan shoot him a piercing re. Biting back the words on the tip of his tongue, Davin changed tack immediately. ¡°The Simpson Group is a very capablepany. I trust that they have what it takes. Wilbur, you¡¯ll have to give it your all!¡± Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Meet You In Privat ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will!¡± Wilbur replied. Hence, Wilbur passed Evan and Nicole¡¯s tests and earned the right to date Maya. Nheless, Wilbur was in no rush to win Maya over. He was the sensible type when it came to romantic rtionships. He felt that it would be better to get to know each other while working together and make sure they werepatible before making the next move. Meanwhile, Nina had just received an update regarding the doctor who had operated on Stephen. She was itching to find out who it was. ¡°His name is Jasper Hathaway. I¡¯ve done a thorough background check on him and will send you the information shortly.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nina replied. Soon, she received a detailed report about Jasper. It included his medical experience, everything that happened back when he was studying, his address, what his family was like, and even his phone number. Nina sat in silence for a while, then dialed the number. Someone answered the call and said, ¡°Hello. May I know who¡¯s on the line?¡± ¡°Is this Dr. Hathaway? I have a few questions I¡¯d like to ask you personally. Could I meet you in private?¡± Nina asked. ¡°You maye to the hospital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll wait for you at the caf¨¦ next to the hospital. Please meet me there. I¡¯ll wait for you for as long as it takes.¡± Having said that, Nina ended the call. Chalking up the sudden phone call as just a strange urrence, Jasper quickly forgot about it and went about his work, attending to his patients. Just as he was packing up to leave for the day, he received another phone call from Nina. He could tell from her voice that she was a youngdy. Why would she hang around at the caf¨¦ for so long waiting for me? Could it be something important? Out of curiosity, he decided to go over to the caf¨¦. The sight of Nina caught him by surprise. As a beloved daughter of the Seet family and a prominent figure in the beauty world, she had appeared on the covers of numerous magazines and trending topics. Therefore, he remembered seeing pictures of her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the daughter of the Seet Group¡¯s president?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Nina. I¡¯m so d you took the time to meet me. Please have a seat.¡± Jasper sat down, feeling even more confused. ¡°May I know why you wanted to see me? Do you have something to tell me?¡± Nina did not waste any time beating around the bush. She cut to the chase and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to know more about Stephen¡¯s heart transnt. Her answer took Jasper aback. After pondering for a moment, he replied, ¡°I have to respect patient confidentiality, so I can¡¯t disclose any information.¡± Nina gazed at him up and down. Well, well. He¡¯s quite a stickler for professional ethics, isn¡¯t he? However, I¡¯ve taken a look at his background. There¡¯s something I can use against him to find out what I want to know. Hmm, I suppose there¡¯s no way around it. I¡¯ll have to threaten him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Dr. Hathaway, you¡¯re known for your outstanding talent within the medical field. Many people in the industry look up to you as a role model for your expertise and ethics,¡± Nina began. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Your mother is the true role model as she goes to great lengths to save lives.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be in a hurry to feign modesty. I haven¡¯t finished yet. You may be a role model within the industry, but¡­¡± Nina paused mid-sentence, and Jasper had a bad feeling about it. He knew that what came after the ¡°but¡± was her main point. He gazed at her solemnly, waiting for her to continue. ¡°But I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want the past mistakes you made for the sake of money to ruin your good image and bright future, would you?¡± Jasper was dumbfounded. Although Nina did not borate further, he could read between the lines perfectly. It was true that he had made a mistake in the past because he desperately needed money. Not only was it something that went against the hospital¡¯s rules and could get him terminated, but he could also end up getting sued. Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 A Deal If word gets out about what I did, my career and image are sure to go up in mes. After weighing the situation over in his mind, he finally relented. Thus, Nina seeded in learning what she longed to know. Jasper divulged everything he knew about Stephen¡¯s heart donor. The moment she saw the photo of Chris just before the surgery, tears streamed down her cheeks. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She finally understood that the person she loathed, the person who had ¡°abandoned¡± her, had already gone to another world. You left without a word, Chris. How could you leave just like that? You must have had something to do with Stephen showing up. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. The heart donor contacted Stephen personally after learning about his condition. As for their rtionship and the terms of their deal, I really don¡¯t have a clue. I¡¯m a doctor. I was just in charge of performing the surgery.¡± Nina was silent for a long time. Finally, she thanked Jasper and left. He may not have a clue about that, but there¡¯s one person who¡¯ll surely know¡ªStephen. The time that Stephen suddenly appeared at the bar and saved me, and all those times he helped me with my blueprints¡­ Those weren¡¯t coincidences. He must¡¯ve done all that because of Chris. Did Chris ask him to watch over me before he died? Nina was desperate to find out the answer. When she got back to the car, she whipped out her phone and called Stephen, asking him to meet her. At that time, Stephen was in the midst of packing his things. He had just been discharged from the hospital. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± he answered. Mnie felt uneasy when she heard that Nina had asked Stephen to meet her. ¡°Why does she want to see you?¡± she asked. ¡°I have no idea. Judging from the tone of her voice, it must be something urgent. Probably something to do with work,¡± Stephen guessed. Mnie said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go straight home after meeting her. You should go back first,¡± Stephen replied. Not long after Stephen left, Mnie hailed a cab and followed him. When Nina arrived and saw Stephen, her eyes inadvertently flicked toward Stephen¡¯s chest. Somehow, she seemed to sense Chris¡¯ presence close to her. His heart¡­ It¡¯s still beating¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Nina?¡± Stephen asked. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you. Who was your heart donor? How did he die? Did he ask you to watch over me and help me?¡± Despite the calm look on her face, Nina¡¯s hands clutched the hem of her shirt tightly. Stephen was shocked and caught off guard by her question. How does she know about this? ¡°Since I¡¯m asking you this question, it means that I already know about this matter. So, please tell me the truth,¡± Nina added. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Stephan sat down and told her everything. ¡°Chris got into an ident. However, I always felt that something was strange. It seemed like he already knew his days were numbered even before the ident. He came to me one day and chatted with me. He asked me whether I would be willing to take care of you if he helped me.¡± Stephen could still clearly remember how Chris looked when he said those words. He radiated an aura that showed he was not afraid of death, but there was a look of deep concern in his eyes. Nina was stunned. Chris was able to foresee that something would happen to him? Then, doesn¡¯t that mean that he could¡¯ve known who wanted to harm him? If he knew something was going to happen, why didn¡¯t he try to prevent it? Why was he prepared to die? What was the reason? Those questions swirled in Nina¡¯s mind. Stephen picked up the ss of fruit juice that the waiter had just ced on the table and took a few sips before saying, ¡°Because I already have a girlfriend, he struck a deal with me before he died. Three years. In exchange for his heart, I would have to take care of you for three years¡­ Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Heart Donation Three years, one heart¡ªa deep rtionship that could never be described by words. Tears welled up in Nina¡¯s eyes. Much to her surprise, her lover, whom she thought left her for someone else, the man who she hated, med, and cursed, was willing to donate his heart out of love. A wave of mixed feelings overtook Nina. It was hard to describe what she was feeling, but tears could be seen streaming down her cheeks. Stephen¡¯s heart tightened at the sight of her misery. ¡°Looking at you crying, his heart is aching.¡± He lowered his head and nced at his chest while speaking softly to Nina. Nina turned around and looked at his chest. She then braced herself and inched closer to him. ¡°I want to listen to his heartbeat.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Stephen replied. As Nina leaned against his chest, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Should I give her a hug? However, he quickly brushed off the thought. She wants to be with Chris, not me. Forget about it! Mnie, who was outside, peeped and saw everything through the door gap. She was puzzled with how things panned out. Now that Nina knows about the operation and also Chris¡¯ death, shouldn¡¯t she react a little more dramatically? Why is she getting close to Stephen instead? ¡°I heard his heartbeat. I think he¡¯s still with us. He always will be.¡± That¡¯s right. He¡¯s always here! His heart has always been worried about you. Mnie¡¯s expression fell. Is it because of Chris¡¯ heart? Now it belongs to Stephen! Chris is dead! The heart belongs to Stephen now! Don¡¯t tell me that Nina will form a closer bond with Stephen just because of the heart? She stared at them without even blinking once. She then noticed that Stephen¡¯s hands were somewhat awkward, and he seemed to be too shy to hug Nina. Their intimate interaction was like a needle piercing through her heart. Mnie balled her fist and decided without hesitation. I must think of a way to separate them! Nina calmed herself down and wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m fine now. You may leave.¡± Stephen stared at Nina, who had her back faced against him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart sinking. ¡°I¡¯ve promised Chris to take care of you for three years. You can ask me to do anything, and I will try my best to fulfill your wishes. Treat that as my way of honoring my promise.¡± Nina kept silent. She understood very clearly that Stephen was not Chris, even if he had Chris¡¯ heart. Besides, he had to go on with his own life. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You can leave.¡± Stephen was stunned for a moment. Shortly after, he turned away and left. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Not long after Stephen left, Mnie walked into the room suddenly. ¡°Ms. Nina, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She lowered her gaze and dared not look up. Mnie clenched her fist. ¡°Just now, Stephen told me about Chris donating his heart to him. He¡¯s afraid that you cannot take the news and asked me to console you. Ms. Nina, my condolences for your loss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Nina simply replied. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Actually, what Chris did was solid proof of his love toward you. It¡¯s such a beautiful thing and really admirable! By the way, I heard that he was holding onto your photo tightly before the operation. He must have missed you a lot. If you want to have a chat with him, you can visit his grave.¡± Mnie then deliberately paused her speech and added, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve spoken too much! You¡¯re not supposed to know this.¡± Well, I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. Worried that Stephen was not able to find her, Mnie casually consoled Nina a little more before leaving. Nina was dumbfounded. The next second, images of Chris on the operation table holding onto her photo kept shing before her eyes. Suddenly, she had the urge to know where his grave was, as she longed to visit him. Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Grave Visit After going through much hassle, Nina finally found out where Chris¡¯ grave was. She secretly nned to visit the ce. It was a gloomy and rainy day. She got off the ne, hitched a ride, and the car drove through a stretch of curvy roads before arriving at Chris¡¯ grave. On the tombstone, there was a ck and white photo of him. The jovial smile on his face made her feel weed. She leaned down and ced a bouquet of daisies before the tombstone. The flowers signified loyalty, one that was undivided and exclusive. Nina believed that the flower best represented her feelings. She stood before his grave, reminiscing the wonderful moments they had spent together. Initially, she thought that they would spend the rest of their lives together. However, death separated them in the end. If you knew that you¡¯d get into an ident, why didn¡¯t you call me? If you have done so, perhaps we still have the chance to meet! ¡°Were you afraid of causing me trouble? Or were you worried that I¡¯d not be able to move on?¡± Nina¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± Chris, I¡¯ll find out the reason behind your death! I swear¡­ The rain was getting heavier, and her vision was blurred by the pouring raindrops. Her surroundings started to turn muddy, and only the smile on Chris¡¯ face was visible. Suddenly, she thought Chris was right in front of her. ¡°Chris¡­¡± She called out to him, but there was no reply. Feeling devastated, she reached out her hand to touch his face, only to realize no one was there. Chris was gone. Only the sound of raindrops could be heard. Her heart ached, and she lost her bnce. Suddenly, Nina cked out and fell to the ground. ¡°Has she fainted? Shall we act now?¡± ¡°I thought we¡¯re going to do this when she¡¯s on her way back? That will be the best time to act when she¡¯s all disorientated and grieving her loss. That¡¯s when she¡¯ll let her guard down.¡± ¡°Idiot! She has already fainted. We can¡¯t wait until she recovers, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Now¡¯s the time to do it!¡± The few men, who hid in a spot not far from Nina, started approaching her while whispering to one another. ¡°Should we kill her now or bring her back?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t our employer want her to die in a car ident? We¡¯ll need to stage the scene as if she was going to take her life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining cats and dogs now. Why don¡¯t we bring her back first and decideter?¡± ¡°That could work. Well, she¡¯s a good-looking woman. Maybe we can sell her off and rack up a huge profit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really greedy. Let¡¯s act quickly before we get caught in the act.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jinx us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry now!¡± Nina was then dragged into the car. Then, the vehicle sped off and vanished into the horizon. ¡°Mr. Seet, Ms. Nina is overseas now.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°We were just informed about it as well. I think Ms. Nina found out that we were secretly following her, and she managed to lose us. I suppose she¡¯s in the K Nation now.¡± ¡°Look for her now! Immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The Hidden Masters sprang into action. When Stephen arrived at thepany, he inadvertently heard the conversation between Juan and Nina¡¯s assistant and that Nina was in K Nation. His heart instantly sank. What is she doing in K Nation? Out of the blue, a feeling of uneasiness loomed over him. Then, a thought brewed in his mind, and that was to look for Nina in K Nation. For the remaining day at work, he couldn¡¯t focus at all. After work, he told Mnie he was going to K Nation. Mnie was obviously shocked. ¡°Why do you want to go to K Nation?¡± Then, she recalled her attempt to induce Nina to visit Chris¡¯ grave in K Nation. Is he nning to look for Nina? Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Pretending To Be Sick ¡°For work,¡± Stephen casually replied. However, Mnie was able to observe his subtle oddity. Stephen did not dare look her in the eyes when he answered her question. Hence, Mnie did not believe a word that he said. She could confirm that Stephen¡¯s trip to K Nation was to find Nina. ¡°Stephen, there are so many people in thepany. Why not let others do it? I don¡¯t want you to go! I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡± Mnie hugged Stephen tightly, her puppy eyes almost irresistible. Stephen kept quiet for a moment, then he turned and looked at her. ¡°I have to go.¡± His determination took Mnie by surprise. She did not know how to react. Will he find out anything if he does go? I¡¯m not sure how Nina is now. I hired those people to kill her. If they fail and Stephen gets an opportunity to save Nina, their rtionship will progress to the next level! No, I can¡¯t let this happen. Never! Suddenly, Mnie screamed in agony. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling difort anywhere?¡± ¡°My stomach. Stephen, please send me to the hospital now. My stomach hurts a lot!¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send you there now.¡± Stephen carried her to the car and rushed her to the hospital. Mnie was leaning sideways against the seat. When Stephen was not paying attention, she secretly sent a message to her friend, who was a doctor in the hospital. When they finally arrived, and after a series of check-ups, her friend acted as instructed by Mnie. He described her condition to be fatal and required immediate attention. Stephen was shocked by the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°She needs to be admitted?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s an acute medical condition. I suspect that there¡¯s something seriously wrong with her stomach, and she might need surgery. If the operation is not sessful, her life might be in danger. Hence, it¡¯s better if she gets admitted for observation.¡± Stephen¡¯s face instantly darkened upon hearing that. She was fine just moments ago. How is this possible? If Mnie gets admitted to the hospital, I must be there to take care of her. That means I¡¯ll not be able to look for Nina. ¡°Stephen, I¡¯m afraid. Please be here for me.¡± Mnie pretentiously grabbed his hands as tears started to well up in her eyes. ¡°All right.¡± Stephen nodded. ¡°Rest well.¡± Mnie heaved a sigh of relief. This way, Stephen can¡¯t go and look for Nina! Nina, your death awaits you! Soon enough, you¡¯ll meet Chris in heaven. He¡¯s your man, not Stephen! Stephen is mine! Mine! Meanwhile, Sally was nning to help Nicole at Bernian Hospital to forge a better rtionship with the latter. However, she received a call out of the blue. She was told that her father¡¯s condition was deteriorating and that there was not much time left for him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have to make a move now? But I¡¯m not in control of Seet Group yet. My rtionship with the family is still¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem. It¡¯s been such a long time, but you still can¡¯t win his heart. Sally, you¡¯re useless!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°All right, quit dilly-dallying. You need to act immediately. Or else, if anything bad happens to Dad, that¡¯s on you!¡± The caller then disconnected the call. Sally kept silent. It appears that I have toe out with a new n. She stood before the windows as the wind caressed her hair. She widened her eyes and stared at the rising sun, plotting her next move. After a whole morning of nning, at almost noon, she pulled out her phone and called Nicole with a different mobile number. That night, when it was almost time for Juan and Kyle to get off from work, they received news that their mother was missing. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Do Not Trust Sally ¡°Missing? What do you mean?¡± Juan asked Maya confusedly. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that we can¡¯t find her. She¡¯s not in the hospital, and she¡¯s not picking up her phone. I don¡¯t know where she went. Juan, where do you think Mommy will be?¡± ¡°What did the doctors in the hospital say? They have no idea where Mommy is?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve asked them already. They said that Mommy received a call and left in a hurry. She did not return to the hospital afterward. The pharmacist needed Mommy¡¯s signature but couldn¡¯t find her. That was when they decided to call us.¡± Juan sat up straight, worried that something terrible might have happened to Nicole. Nheless, he tried to calm Maya down. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t worry too much. Perhaps Mommy is caught up in something else. She¡¯ll be home soon.¡± ¡°Mommy has been gone since afternoon. Now it¡¯s almost dark, but she¡¯s still not picking up her phone. Juan, I¡¯m really worried. Please look for her. I¡¯m really worried that something bad might have happened to Mommy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maya. I¡¯ll ask someone to look for her.¡± Juan and Kyle immediately started contacting people to look for Nicole. ¡°Mr. Juan, if there¡¯s any news we¡¯ll contact you immediately.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°At this time, the Hidden Masters are not around. They¡¯re in K Nation looking for Nina. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ve found her,¡± Juan mumbled. ¡°They¡¯ll find Nina. We¡¯ll find Mommy,¡± Kyle stated. Juan nodded upon hearing that. He suddenly turned around and looked at Kyle. ¡°Do you think Mommy¡¯s disappearance has something to do with Sally?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Sally¡­ Kyle frowned at that. He always believed that Sally had an ulterior motive. Is she going after Mommy? Juan noticed his silence. ¡°I think that she¡¯s very suspicious. Kyle, you can¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. She¡¯s just pretending to be gullible and innocent. Please knock yourself out of it!¡± After a few moments of silence, Kyle left the office. Juan knitted his eyebrows. Why did he leave all of a sudden? Is he mad at me for suspecting Sally? Or does he know where Mommy is? Is he going to find her now? Juan then instructed his assistant to observe Sally¡¯s every move. He specifically mentioned, ¡°Sally is very cunning. If you don¡¯t find anything suspicious in two days, then kidnap her and bring her to me. I¡¯ll show her the consequences of messing with our family.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan.¡± B*tch. You¡¯re finally making a move after so long? You might have fooled Kyle, but not me! I bet you have something to do with this! After leaving thepany, Kyle called Sally. ¡°Where are you?¡± Sally panicked after hearing Kyle¡¯s deep and maic voice. She was worried that he might have found out what she did. However, she calmed down after reassuring herself that her n was perfectly executed. ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital. I can¡¯t seem to find your mother anywhere. Is there anything wrong back at home? Do you need my help?¡± Sally¡¯s in the hospital? Kyle wasn¡¯t expecting that. ¡°How long have you been there?¡± ¡°I came here after lunch. Well, I have nothing much to do. So I figured it would be better for me to help out in the hospital. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mommy left the hospital when it was almost lunchtime. If Sally went to the hospital after lunch, that means there¡¯s a window for her to act. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m heading to the hospital now. Wait for me.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Did Kyle find out about anything? Is that why he¡¯sing to the hospital? Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Permanent Guest He can ask all he wants. I¡¯ve got it all covered. I have my alibi. It¡¯s impossible for me to get implicated with Nicole¡¯s disappearance. When Kyle arrived, he approached Sally, who was taking care of a patient. ¡°There¡¯s something urgent. Pleasee with me.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Sally followed Kyle out of the ward. Staring at Kyle¡¯s tall and bulky stature, Sally felt unease. Despite Kyle not knowing that Nicole¡¯s disappearance had something to do with her, Kyle might find out about it one day, and he would definitely despise her. I¡¯m just trying to save Dad¡¯s life. I have no choice but to do it. I¡¯m really sorry, Kyle! They stopped in the hallway, and Kyle¡¯s gaze locked intensely on Sally. He kept quiet the whole time, but his expression was sufficient to send a stern message. Sally¡¯s heart started racing. He¡¯s staring at me like I¡¯m a thief. Did he manage to find out anything? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kyle, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Sally deliberately asked. ¡°Sally, my mommy is missing,¡± answered Kyle. He then stared at Sally closely, trying to observe her reaction. ¡°Missing?¡± Sally pretended to be confused. ¡°What do you mean missing? She¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± Kyle continued to question her. ¡°How would I know? When I arrived, she was already gone. Where could she be? Is she caught up in something important? Could it be that¡­¡± As Sally wasing out with a plethora of theories, Kyle narrowed his eyes. ¡°Can you help me look for her?¡± ¡°Me?¡± I went to great lengths to trick her into leaving. And now he wants me to look for her? ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the ability to do so. There are more than enough people in Seet Group who are much morepetent than me for the job. I believe that with their help, we can find her in no time.¡± ¡°I think that you¡¯re much better than them. Why don¡¯t you follow me, and we¡¯ll look for Mommy together. If we manage to find her, I will surely repay you.¡± Follow him? He wants me to follow him everywhere? Sally gazed at Kyle surprisingly. Isn¡¯t this him keeping an eye on me? That might interfere with my n. I can¡¯t let this happen. ¡°I have my own matters to attend to. I¡¯m afraid I really can¡¯t help you. Why don¡¯t I hire a private investigator for you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You¡¯re better than a private investigator!¡± Kyle uttered in a domineering tone. Sally was rendered speechless. Nheless, looking at how adamant Kyle was, it appeared that she was not given a choice. It looks like I just have to wing it and improvise as I go! ¡°Then, where shall we stay tonight? I don¡¯t think we can stay in the same room together, right?¡± Kyle did not anticipate such an awkward question from her. He thought for a moment before answering, ¡°At night, you¡¯ll stay in Imperial Garden. I¡¯ll prepare the guest room for you.¡± ¡°Imperial Garden? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll befortable staying there.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it! Come with me now. We¡¯re going to look for her. My patience is limited. If you don¡¯t do as I say, then I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll be a permanent guest in Imperial Garden.¡± Is he trying to lock me up by asking me to stay in Imperial Garden? That¡¯s outrageous! However, knowing the type of person that Kyle was, Sally dared not provoke him. Although she was extremely reluctant, she had to sumb to his demands, and they left the hospital together. Momentster, Juan was told by his assistant that Sally was nowhere to be found. Initially, she was in the hospital, but she was no longer there when the assistant arrived. The people in the hospital mentioned that it was Kyle who brought Sally away. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Put On A Good Show Kyle brought Sally with him? Why did he do that? Did Sally, the cunning and sly woman, manage to seduce Kyle again? After pondering for a while, Juan decided and ordered, ¡°Stay guard at Sally¡¯s ce. There¡¯s no need to wait two days anymore. The moment you see her, kidnap her!¡± I cannot let Sally seduce Kyle anymore! Finding Mommy is of utmost importance. The matter cannot be dyed any further! If we were to wait even for just a day, terrible things could happen to Mommy! ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan.¡± With that, Kyle and Juan carried out their searches separately in every ce that they could think of. However, Nicole was nowhere to be found. No one had seen her anywhere, and it was as if she vanished into thin air. Faced with such an abnormal situation, Juan was even more confident that Nicole¡¯s disappearance was engineered and well thought out. There wasn¡¯t even a tiny trail of evidence for them to pursue! Kyle was equally surprised. He threw questions at Sally from time to time, attempting to catch her off guard. Sally, on the other hand, knew Kyle¡¯s intention very well. She tried her best to pretend that she was innocent, fearing that she might inadvertently expose her doings. Even she herself almost believed that she had never met Nicole and that thetter¡¯s disappearance had nothing to do with her. Nheless, Sally was unsure if Kyle had bought her act. Kyle¡¯s piercing eyes trained on Sally. ¡°My mommy is not really great at anything else besides medicine. Could it be that her disappearance has something to do with her medical knowledge? Is her help needed to save someone?¡± Indeed, it¡¯s to save a life. However, it has nothing to do with her medical knowledge. She is the leverage to save the person, Sally thought. ¡°Kyle, I think that your theories might be true, but all we¡¯re doing now is guessing. The only viable solution is to find out where she is. Besides, you¡¯re not alone in this. Your daddy is also looking for her. Even better, he may have already found her!¡± Sally¡¯s response was perfect as Kyle couldn¡¯t find anything incriminating from her. ¡°I think we can go back now. My daddy and Juan might have some news.¡± Sally nodded upon hearing that. Kyle then turned around and got in the car, and Sally followed closely behind. The two of them headed in the direction of Imperial Garden. While they were on their way, Sally looked out the window. ncing at the scenic route consisting of tall trees and skyscrapers, she suddenly felt as if she was being taken in for interrogation. It appears that I¡¯ve managed to fend off Kyle. But what will happen when we reach Imperial Garden? Juan and Evan will be there too. Will they also be suspicious of me? Am I going to be interrogated by them? At that moment, Sally regretted not taking up acting sses. If she had any knowledge of the subject, then the matter would be a walk in the park. Now, she could only grit her teeth and brave through the situation. Nheless, there was a silver lining by following Kyle to Imperial Garden as she would be given the opportunity to carry out the next part of her n. While she was plotting her next move, she repeatedly told herself. Keep calm. I cannot lose my cool. I cannot let them catch me off guard. Shortly after, they finally arrived at Imperial Garden. They got out of the car and entered the living room. When Juan saw Sally, he was dumbfounded. He did not imagine it possible for Kyle to bring Sally to Imperial Garden. Before that, he even sent his men to keep an eye on Sally, and they were waiting for her at her residence. There was even a n to kidnap her! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When Sally noticed Juan, her gaze looked dull, and she calmly took a sip of tea. Her facial expression remainedposed, and she breathed a sigh of relief. As annoying as Juan could be, he was much easier to handle than Evan, who was an experienced veteran. So long as Evan kept quiet, she would be able to handle Juan. Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Staying In Imperial Garden A whileter, Juan stood up and walked over to Sally while scrutinizing her. He was perplexed as to why Kyle brought her back to Imperial Garden. ¡°Why are you staring at me, Mr. Juan?¡± Sally questioned Juan awkwardly as she felt uneasy by his gaze. ¡°What are you doing here in Imperial Garden?¡± ¡°I-I heard that Mrs. Seet is missing. So I came here to see if I can be of any assistance.¡± Be of assistance? Fixing his gaze at her, Juan replied, ¡°Well, since you want to help out, let¡¯s talk. Who knows? You could be of great help.¡± Upon hearing Juan¡¯s words, Sally was startled. Judging by his stance, does he intend to interrogate me? I never thought that Nicole¡¯s disappearance would cause Kyle and Juan to suspect me. The members of the Seet family are brilliant indeed! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush talking with her. She¡¯ll stay in Imperial Garden until we find Mommy.¡± Kyle spoke in a deep voice. When he heard that, Juan was pretty surprised. Huh? Kyle is saying that Sally will stay in Imperial Garden for the time being. Does that mean he¡¯s also suspicious of her and wants to monitor her indirectly? Hmm, it seems like she hasn¡¯t seduced Kyle yet. Anyway, her staying in Imperial Garden is not a bad idea. Not only can we keep an eye on her every move, but we can also have plenty of opportunities to interrogate her. ¡°Um, I¡¯m a little worried that I can¡¯t get used to staying in a ce like Imperial Garden. Going back might be a better option for me.¡± Immediately after finishing those utterances, Sally looked at Evan. He was currently focusing on drinking coffee while remaining silent. Sally was waiting for him to make his position known as she thought the final decision was in his hands. Aside from that, she could notprehend why Evan could still be so tranquil when Nicole was already missing. Evan and Nicole¡¯s rtionship is so strong that nothing can separate them. That is a widely known fact. Consequently, shouldn¡¯t he demonstrate his feelings at this moment? Why does he look so calm instead? Following a momentary silence, Evan ced the cup to the side and looked at Sally. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to this ce after staying for a few days. If you need any aid, feel free to call the maids. As for which room to stay in, you can pick whichever one you prefer on the third floor.¡± Not surprisingly, those words had stunned Sally. Unbelievable! Evan is willing to let me stay! It seems like Imperial Garden will be my abode for now. Soon after, Kyle ordered the maids to prepare a room for Sally. As she observed the majestically and elegantly decorated room, she thought there was a stark difference between the ce she rented and that room she was about to stay. On that ount, she had an overwhelmed expression on her face instantly. ¡°I have never stayed in such a luxurious room. It does feel a little ufortable. Are there rooms specifically for the maids? I think I¡¯m better off staying in there.¡± The second he heard Sally¡¯s words, Juan could not help but sigh under his breath. This woman is such an excellent actor. Her renting a house outside is nothing but a pretense. From the indistinctively graceful aura exuding from her, I believe she might¡¯ve stayed in a ce that is better than Imperial Garden before. ¡°How can a guest stay in a maid¡¯s room? What kind of logic is that? Settle down and treat this ce as your home. I¡¯ll visit you from time to time to talk with you.¡± Sure enough, Sally could discern that Juan was hinting at something in his words. Therefore, she knew she had to be alert and cautious with her answers when he asked her questions in the future. As soon as she had just sat on the bed to take a rest, someone knocked on the door. It was Maya. She was calling Sally to have dinner. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Maya. I¡¯ll skip dinner.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not hungry, have some fruits then. Eating fruits during dinner will not make one fat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating anything now.¡± I can¡¯t let that happen! Kyle has instructed me to bring Sally out of her room no matter what. I¡¯m not sure what he has in mind, but I have to cooperate. Upon that thought, Maya approached Sally and began to persuade her while grabbing her hands. ¡°The chefs have prepared lots of delicious food and fruits exclusively for you due to your stay in Imperial Garden. They will appreciate it if you eat some of the dishes. Besides, I have no appetite because there¡¯s still no news about my mother. Apany me. Okay?¡± Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 The Maupay Family Seeing that Maya was insistent on urging her to have dinner, a thought surfaced in Sally¡¯s mind. Since she was staying in Imperial Garden, Sally perceived that it was best to have a good rtionship with Maya. By doing that, she was confident that she could proceed with what she was about to do next more conveniently. Thus, she consoled Maya and went to the dining room with her. As they were on their way to the dining room, Maya shot an indicative nce toward Kyle, who was standing in the corridor. Seize this opportunity, Kyle! Not long after, both of them arrived at the dining room and sat down. Looking at the food on the table, Maya heaved a sigh. ¡°I wonder where¡¯s Mommy right now. Did she have dinner already? Is she hungry?¡± When she saw Maya¡¯s mncholic expression, Sally did feel a little remorseful. However, it was not as if she had no other choices regarding that matter. She thenforted Maya and uttered, ¡°Mrs. Seet is a good person. I¡¯m confident that she will be safe. Don¡¯t worry.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Really?¡± Sally nodded against her conscience in response. ¡°You¡¯re right. Mommy has saved many lives. Not only that, she has done many good deeds. Why does she disappear suddenly then? Anyone who intends to scheme against and hurt a good woman like Mommy is a heartless wretch and deserves to face the wrath of heaven!¡± Consequent to that stinging condemnation from Maya, Sally felt exceedingly disturbed. She never imagined that a forthwithss like Maya could utter a denunciative remark in such fashion. Afterward, Maya shifted her gaze toward Sally and asked, ¡°Do you think what I¡¯ve said has a point?¡± Sally cleared her throat and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, it does.¡± ¡°I think such a person deserves a punishment more severe than the wrath of heaven. I want that person to¡ª¡± ¡°The dishes are getting cold, Maya. You should eat first.¡± Sally urged Maya to have her meal as she was afraid that she would pronounce harsher words. In response, Maya let out a deep groan while staring at the delectable food on the table. ¡°As I¡¯ve said earlier, I have no appetite. I¡¯m too worried about Mommy.¡± Pondering for a few seconds, Sally handed the fruit tter to Maya. ¡°Have some fruits then.¡± As she looked at the fruits on the tter, Maya perceived that eating fruits was a great idea as that could dally more time for Kyle. ¡°Let us eat together then.¡± ¡°All right.¡± While they ate the fruits, Sally noticed that Maya was eating very slowly. Since Maya had mentioned that she was worried about Nicole earlier, Sally did not have much thought and assumed she had a loss of appetite. Meanwhile, upstairs, Juan saw Kyle walking out of Sally¡¯s room and was curious. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°She¡¯s having dinner with Maya downstairs.¡± ¡°I know.¡± With that, Kyle left. Subsequently, Juan directed his gaze at the leaving Kyle while furrowing his brows. He¡¯s aware that Sally is not in her room. Why did he still go in then? How mysterious. He then followed after Kyle when he was entering Evan¡¯s study room. Once he reached the study room, Juan saw Kyle standing in front of their father¡¯s wooden desk and was telling him with seriousness, ¡°All done, Daddy.¡± ¡°Excellent. This woman is a mystery, Kyle. I hope you can unravel her secrets rationally.¡± ¡°I have a question, Daddy. Draven has found out about the Maupay family earlier. Does she have a history with them?¡± In an instant, Evan¡¯s countenance turned grim when Kyle mentioned the Maupay family. Concerning the Maupays, they were a very mysterious family. Back then, they rose to fame within a few months in Y City but vanished again not long after. Due to their temporalness, there were multiple versions of why they disappeared deduced. Some of them involved Evan. Those ounts imed that Evan hadmanded his men to uproot the Maupay family behind closed doors as he was concerned that they would usurp the Seet family¡¯s reputation. For Evan, such an usation was not only at the height of absurdity but unreliable. A im like that had certainly mythologized him into the undisputed murderer Lucifer. Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Who Are You ¡°We are unsure about her rtionship with the Maupay family. However, this is a clue for us to dig deeper.¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡± After a momentary pause, Kyle asked regarding Nicole¡¯s situation, ¡°How is it possible that we can¡¯t find Mommy after so long? Should we call the cops?¡± Evan narrowed his eyes as he fell silent. Then, he turned to look at Kyle and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mommy is a smart woman, and she¡¯ll be fine. As for you, you should be focusing on looking into Sally¡¯s background instead.¡± Kyle froze on the spot while a myriad of questions swirled in his head. Why is Daddy so calm even though we haven¡¯t heard from Mommy after so long? Could it be that he knows something that I don¡¯t? He left the study room as the thought ran in his mind over and over again. Suddenly, Juan appeared. ¡°Kyle, did you do anything in Sally¡¯s room earlier?¡± Juan had overheard Kyle¡¯s conversation with Evan just now. I know that Kyle meant something else when he said that everything¡¯s settled. Stopping in his tracks, Kyle sized Juan up. ¡°Are you curious?¡± he teased. Of course, I am. Why would I ask if I wasn¡¯t? Juan nodded his head in response. ¡°Uh-huh!¡± ¡°You want to know what happened?¡± ¡°Yes. I really want to know,¡± Juan replied. Kyle was silent for a while before he shed a smirk. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t feel like telling you.¡± With that, he turned around and left. He doesn¡¯t want to tell me? How capricious! ¡°Fine! Forget about it!¡± Juan nced around his surroundings and ended up fixing his gaze on Sally¡¯s room. If he doesn¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll go and have a look myself. Then, he sneakily entered Sally¡¯s bedroom and searched the entire area. His gut feeling told him that Kyle had set up a trap as something was definitely fishy. He began flipping through the closet. After searching high and low, he failed to look for any clues. Just as he was pondering, Maya¡¯s and Sally¡¯s voices came from outside. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Maya. I believe we¡¯ll hear from your mommy in no time.¡± ¡°Okay. Go ahead and grab some rest. Just let the servants know if there¡¯s anything you need.¡± Sh*t. Is Sally back? What would she think if she saw me here? Will she suspect me? How am I supposed to exin myself? The moment the door was pushed open, Sally saw Juan standing in front of her. Feeling suspicious, she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Juan crossed his arms as he stared at her. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here.¡± ¡°Waiting for me?¡± She raised her brows curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯d like to have a word with you.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He was impressed with his ability to adapt to the situation as soon as his words fell. Thank goodness for my lightning-quick reaction. I should pat myself on the back. Noticing how serious he looked, she could not help but wonder if he was here to ask about Nicole¡¯s disappearance. Bring it on. If I can deal with Kyle, dealing with you would be a piece of cake! ¡°Is that so? What is it that you want to talk to me about, Mr. Juan?¡± ¡°I want to know your true identity. Who are you, really? Are you linked to my mommy¡¯s disappearance? Why would you do that?¡± Juan narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized Sally. He wanted nothing more but to see how stubborn she was. Smiling calmly, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know who I am? I bet you¡¯ve already done a background check on me. However, I¡¯m sorry about your mommy¡¯s disappearance as I truly have no clue about it. There¡¯s no use questioning me, and you¡¯re only wasting your time. I suggest that you should spend more time thinking of ways to search for her.¡± Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 Taking Seet Group Down Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Juan loomed over her and scoffed, ¡°Sally, I know that you¡¯re a liar. Three days. All I need is three days to pry your mouth open!¡± She gazed at his handsome face. Despite the devilish smirk on his face, his eyes were as cold as ice. Three days¡­ What is he going to do to me? After she watched him leave, she locked her bedroom door. Immediately, she pulled her phone out to send a text. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In no time at all, her phone started to ring, and she picked up the call. ¡°Hello? How is it?¡± ¡°We have her with us. However, this isn¡¯t enough. You need to take Seet Group down as soon as possible.¡± If only it were that easy to take over thepany! Even if I can talk Evan into this, Kyle and Juan will never believe me. It¡¯s almost impossible for me to aplish that. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything? Right now, Kyle is the one with the most control over thepany. Nevertheless, he¡¯s only a man. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even deal with a man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s no ordinary man.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does he have superpowers? Sally, all women are liars. The prettier they look, the better they are at lying. Just think of ways to trick him. I¡¯m sure you can if you want to. If all fails, just make a scene. After all, women have plenty of talents, and I bet you can woo him easily.¡± Easy for you to say! Do you really think I can go up against him so easily? Do you actually think Kyle is retarded? Sally thought. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try my best. How about Dad? Is he doing better?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The poison in him can be cured by taking an antidote. He¡¯s stable at the moment and can only take the other antidote after you¡¯ve taken Seet Group over. Now, all we need is to wait for good news from you.¡± ¡°I understand. Talk to you soon.¡± After ending the call, Sally heaved a sigh. How am I supposed to take Kyle down and take control of Seet Group? She jumped onto the huge bed at once and stared at the ceiling listlessly. I wonder if he likes me after spending so much time together. If he does, I bet he cares for me, right? Will he do anything and everything for me? She kept thinking of ways to get things done as Kyle¡¯s face upied her mind. Kyle¡­ Seet Group¡­ What do I do? Meanwhile, the news of Nicole¡¯s disappearance had reached Seet Residence. Sophia, Jonathan, She, and Davin were as anxious as ants on fire. ¡°Nicole¡¯s missing? How is this possible?¡± She asked nervously. ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve heard that they¡¯ve been searching the entire afternoon, but there still isn¡¯t any news. I¡¯m so worried, and I can¡¯t stop thinking if she¡¯s fine.¡± Sophia let out a sigh. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve called Evan earlier. He said that he¡¯ll take care of this, and we don¡¯t have to be worried.¡± Sophia looked at Davin angrily as soon as she heard that. ¡°He¡¯s going to take care of it? How is he going to do that? If he¡¯s able to, tell him to get Nicole here right this instant. It¡¯s been more than ten hours. Is he even doing his job? What is he¡ª¡± Jonathan interjected before she could finish her sentence, ¡°How could you say that when Evan loves Nicole so much? He values her more than his life, and you think he isn¡¯t worried about her? The reason Evan said that is because he is confident that he¡¯ll find her. You have to believe in your son!¡± Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 The Seet Family In Action ¡°Mom, Dad¡¯s right. Their rtionship is extremely strong. I¡¯m sure that Evan¡¯s anxious as he¡¯s trying his best to look for Nicole. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± A pillow flew in Davin¡¯s direction as soon as he finished speaking. Fortunately, he caught hold of it. ¡°Mom, why do you get agitated so easily when you¡¯re already so old?¡± ¡°You b*stard. You¡¯re the one who should have gone missing instead! Then, I¡¯ll be able to rest peacefully. Look at how Joy and Zayden are crying!¡± ¡°Mom, how is it my fault? The kids are the ones being difficult.¡± ¡°Shut up, Davin! I¡¯ll make sure Nicole gets her revenge when she¡¯s back!¡± She rolled her eyes at him. Davin felt indignant as he rolled his eyes. Fine then. Bring it on. Do you think I¡¯m scared of you, Sheep? Just look at your belly. It¡¯s as huge as a basketball! I can¡¯t even bring myself to look at it! She sensed that Davin was scrutinizing her. Catching him red-handed, she got up and pinched his ear. ¡°I dare you to look at me like that one more time. I swear I¡¯ll dig your eyes out!¡± ¡°Please, I beg for mercy, Sheep! Let me go. We should be discussing Nicole¡¯s disappearance instead. It¡¯s an emergency!¡± ¡°She, you can teach him a lessonter on. After all, Nicole¡¯s matter is more important. We need to think of a way to find her.¡± Sophia was more concerned about Nicole¡¯s safety. When she heard that Nichole had gone missing, her heart was never at ease. ¡°Exactly, Sheep. Your attitude might even influence the kidster on. What if Zayden thinks that it¡¯s fine for women to hit men when he grows up?¡± She pondered for a moment and thought that his words made sense. Zayden will be an upright man in the future. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d be bullied! Following that, she released Davin¡¯s ear. Rubbing his ear, he uttered, ¡°Mom, since Evan told us not to worry about Nicole, he definitely knows what he¡¯s doing. So, just rx. All we can do on our end is to help find her now.¡± ¡°Get going then! Arrange as many men as possible to search for her,¡± Sophia urged. She¡¯s so bold, decisive, and domineering! Davin mused. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get going then.¡± With that, he rushed out of the living room. At that moment, Zayden and Joy were watching from the second floor, frowning. ¡°Mommy loves pinching Daddy¡¯s ear. Sometimes, she¡¯d even hit him, and he¡¯d use me as a shield. Can¡¯t he think of a better solution?¡± Zayden could not help but sigh. Joy looked utterly confused as she looked at Zayden. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Joy?¡± ¡°Did they say that my mommy¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Evan, Kyle, and Juan are incredible people. They¡¯ll find her in no time.¡± Joy was stunned. Then, she dashed down the stairs. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, is it true that Mommy is missing? I want to go to Imperial Garden to help look for her.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet, Joy? Uncle Davin has already arranged for people to search for her. Plus, your father and brothers are helping out as well. There¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯ll find her.¡± ¡°But I want to help too. I¡¯m no longer a three-year-old. I can help find Mommy!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. Joy is already five. She¡¯s a big girl now. Why don¡¯t I bring you to Imperial Garden tomorrow?¡± Sophia responded. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Joy And Zayden To The Rescue Joy pondered for a moment and uttered, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m worried about Mommy. I won¡¯t be able to sleep. So, I want to go now.¡± ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t sleep too. Can you please bring me along?¡± Zayden decided to tag along. Sophia was silent for a while before she replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll bring the two of you with me. I also want to check if they have any news about Nicole.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯lle with you.¡± She stood up as soon as her words fell. To her, it was a serious matter that Nicole had gone missing. Therefore, she had to tag along. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s all go together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Jonathan chimed in. Quickly, everyone got into the car and headed toward Imperial Garden. Bright lights were shining everywhere all over Y City, making the city lively. Looking at the neon lights, Joy thought of Nicole¡¯s glistening eyes. Mommy, where are you? I miss you so much. Zayden was sitting right next to Joy. Sensing her sadness, he immediatelyforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joy. We¡¯ll find her. I know we will!¡± Turning to look at him, she nodded in response. ¡°Grandma, Kyle, Juan, Maya, and Nina are very smart. I¡¯ve heard that they used toe up with various ideas to tease and punish those who are mean. Joy and I want to learn that from them.¡± Upon hearing that, images of the four kids appeared in Sophia¡¯s mind. Sighing, she uttered, ¡°The four of them were cheeky yet magnificent kids. You and Joy are too. All of you will always be my darlings, and I love you so much.¡± ¡°Grandma, Joy is terrified that we won¡¯t be able to find her mommy. Why don¡¯t we stay at Imperial Garden and wait for any news? Perhaps we might be able to help out. I bet Joy will feel better this way. Anyway, it¡¯s the weekend, and we don¡¯t have to go to school tomorrow.¡± Turning around to look at Zayden, She was shocked to discover how thoughtful the little boy was. He¡¯ll be a great husband in the future. He is just like Davin. ¡°It all depends on whether Uncle Evan thinks that it¡¯s fine for you to stay. We can arrange that once we¡¯ve gotten his approval. If he thinks that it¡¯s inconvenient, you¡¯ll follow me back to Seet Residence. Okay?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll make sure that Daddy approves of our stay.¡± Noticing how persistent Joy was, She added, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a great opportunity for Joy and Zayden to learn. Back then, Juan, Kyle, Nina, and Maya were constantly thinking of ways to help as well. So, I think the both of them should stay there.¡± After giving it some thought, Sophia replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Let¡¯s see what Evan says.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan immediately dashed out of his study room the moment he found out that his parents and the kids were there. ¡°Mom, Dad, why did youe when it¡¯s already sote at night?¡± ¡°We were worried when we found out Nicole had gone missing. Evan, have you heard anything from her?¡± Evan was silent for a while before he replied, ¡°Not at the moment. However, there¡¯s no need for you to be concerned. I believe that Nicole is fine.¡± ¡°God, please protect Nicole at all costs. Evan, you need to get more people to search for her.¡± ¡°Daddy, when are you going to find Mommy? I miss her so much.¡± Evan picked Joy up and pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joy. We¡¯ll see Mommy in no time.¡± ¡°I want to help find Mommy too.¡± ¡°Exactly, Uncle Evan. Joy and I want to help. Can you let us stay here at Imperial Garden?¡± ¡°The two of you? There¡¯s no need for that. You can go have fun and study hard.¡± Evan knitted his brows as he nced at the two kids. ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t Juan, Kyle, Maya, and Nina used to help you out? Do you think that we¡¯re stupid little kids, so you don¡¯t want us to help?¡± Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Staying Over At Imperial Garden Evan was stunned when he heard Joy¡¯s words. ¡°What? Why would I think that you¡¯re just a dumb kid? Joy, you¡¯re the smartest kid in the world!¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, right, Daddy?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Okay. Then, you¡¯ll let me help you find Mommy. Please?¡± she pleaded while hugging him. ¡°Uncle Evan, I want to help out too! I promise both of us won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Please trust that we¡¯re only trying to help.¡± Zayden was tugging onto Evan¡¯s sleeves, ying along. ¡°Evan, just let them be. Back then, Juan, Kyle, Nina, and Maya couldn¡¯t stay idle too. It¡¯s good to train them since they¡¯re still young. I¡¯ll get someone to look after them if you¡¯re too worried.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Evan. The two of them have been discussing non-stop about it on their way here. They were afraid that you wouldn¡¯t let them stay. Just give them a chance. Who knows, they might even be of great help!¡± ¡°Daddy, you need to trust me. I can help,¡± Joy uttered. ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Evan. We¡¯ll help you,¡± Zayden uttered. Upon hearing the trio¡¯s words, Evan pondered for a while before agreeing. ¡°Fine. However, the two of you need to be careful and refrain from doing anything dangerous,¡± he warned. Joy and Zayden nodded in agreement when they had gotten Evan¡¯s approval. ¡°We should get going since it¡¯s gettingte. Remember to call us if there¡¯s anything. Davin has also sent some men to search for Nicole. We¡¯ll keep in touch.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom. Let me send you off.¡± After they left, Evan arranged for his servants to bring Joy and Zayden to bed. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Zayden, do you want to sleep in Juan¡¯s or Kyle¡¯s bedroom?¡± After pondering for a moment, Zayden looked at Evan shyly. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I want to sleep with Maya,¡± he stammered. Evan was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re a boy. Why would you want to sleep with Maya?¡± Joy was shocked as well. ¡°That¡¯s because Daddy said that Maya and I are very simr. So, I think we¡¯re like kindred spirits, and I like Maya a lot. Is it okay, Uncle Evan?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Evan suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her? You can sleep in her room if she agrees.¡± Zayden nodded in response. Then, Evan turned to look at Joy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep with me tonight, little one?¡± Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°Daddy, I want to sleep with Nina tonight.¡± ¡°Nina¡¯s not home because she¡¯s on a business trip.¡± I wonder if Nina¡¯s okay. Did the Hidden Masters find her? ¡°Then, I¡¯ll sleep in Kyle¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Okay. Go ahead and ask him.¡± Joy nodded her head. With that, the two of them dash toward Maya¡¯s and Kyle¡¯s rooms. Zayden stood silently outside Maya¡¯s bedroom. He hesitated when he was about to knock on her door. What if Maya doesn¡¯t want me to sleep in her room? At that moment, his eyes darted around andnded on the maid doing chores. He immediately thought of an idea and rushed toward her. ¡°Uncle Evan had informed Maya to arrange the ingredients in the kitchen. I really need to use the bathroom. Can you go ahead and inform her?¡± The maid did not think twice as she noticed how desperate he looked. Without hesitation, she agreed. Maya appeared by the door when someone knocked on it. Looking at the maid, she asked, ¡°What is it? Did someone hear from my mommy?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Seet had instructed you to arrange the ingredients in the kitchen.¡± Maya was rendered speechless. Since when did Daddy ask me to tidy up the ingredients in the kitchen? Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 Sleeping Over With Maya Despite feeling confused, Maya headed to the kitchen as instructed. Seizing the opportunity, Zayden quickly snuck into her room. He immediately searched for a spot to hide after taking a look at the surroundings. After a few minutes, Maya left the kitchen as she mumbled out loud, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two dressing bottles? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re bothering anyone. I can¡¯t believe everything¡¯s getting on Daddy¡¯s nerves just because Mommy isn¡¯t around. I swear that I¡¯ll get the servants to clean the entire house meticulously tomorrow. This time, I won¡¯t let himin about anything.¡± She then proceeded to her bedroom and locked the door. Letting out a long sigh, she jumped onto her bed and started thinking about her mother. Mommy, where are you? How are you doing? I¡¯m worried sick. Have you eaten? The weather¡¯s getting colder, and I hope you have something to keep you warm. God, please give me a clue about where she is right now. Meanwhile, Zayden was hiding in the bathroom. He snuck out of the bathroom and saw Maya lying on the bed. Is she asleep? She¡¯s so clumsy. She should have covered herself with the nket before sleeping. Unknowingly, Zayden had turned into a sweet little boy. As he approached her, he wanted to cover her with the nket. Maya¡¯s eyes snapped wide open as soon as she felt someone touching her. Seeing Zayden, who had appeared out of nowhere, she forced a smile while looking stunned. ¡°Zayden?¡± I¡¯m not seeing things, right? What on earth is he doing here? ¡°I thought you¡¯re asleep, Maya,¡± Zayden replied, smiling at her. She jolted up within seconds and stared at the locked door. Turning her attention to him, she asked, ¡°Why are you here? How did youe into my room?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Despite racking his brain, he could not think of a reason. Finally, his eyes lit up as he finally came up with an idea. ¡°Maya, I made a wish to sleep in your room. Then, I appeared in your room, just like magic!¡± What wish? Does he have a wand? This little boy is just like Uncle Davin, always fooling around. He has fully inherited his daddy¡¯s genes! ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you make a wish, and you¡¯ll be able to return home?¡± He was at a loss for words upon hearing Maya¡¯s words. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going back! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Blinking his eyes, he looked at her and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home, Maya. I want to sleep in your room. Is that okay? You¡¯re the prettiest and the best in the whole wide world. Can I stay? Pretty please?¡± Maya stared at his cute little face as he pleaded. In the end, she let out a sigh as she gave in. ¡°Zayden, you¡¯re truly Uncle Davin¡¯s son. I bet you inherited his gene of sweet-talking. Lots of girls will fall for you when you get older.¡± Zayden was smiling shamelessly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if other girls like me. Most importantly is that you do. Do you like me, Maya?¡± Upon finishing his words, he made a peace sign with his fingers as he gazed at her with his big bright eyes. She could not help butugh at him acting cute. ¡°All right. There¡¯s no need to act cute. I¡¯ll let you sleep with me tonight. Does your mommy know about this? Do you want to give her a call?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She knows. Plus, Mommy wants me to sleep with you too. She also told me that you¡¯re the nicest person in the world.¡± Maya caressed Zayden¡¯s head gently. Since when did this little monster be so sweet? Whatever it is, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s undeniably cute. Zayden could not hide his excitement once he had gotten Maya¡¯s approval to sleep in her room. So, he began dancing around and tossing and turning on her bed. ¡°This is great! Slumber party with Maya tonight!¡± he eximed. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Trust Us ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll bathe you first before you go to bed. Take off your clothes!¡± ordered Maya. Feeling slightly embarrassed, Zayden hesitated and looked at her shyly. ¡°Take them off!¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to take a bath.¡± ¡°You have to! If you want to sleep with me, you must take a bath. I don¡¯t like smelly children.¡± Lowering his head, Zayden sniffed himself. How am I smelly? I smell like flowers! Looking at him pouting and hesitating, Maya pulled him over and took off his clothes instantly. ¡°Ahh! Maya, you¡¯re a girl. You shouldn¡¯t take off a boy¡¯s clothes like this. You¡¯re too rough¡­¡± While he was shouting, she had already stripped him naked. Then, she carried him up and walked toward the bathroom. On the other hand, Joy opened the door to Kyle¡¯s room, smiled sweetly, and asked, ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m back. Did you miss me?¡± Leaning over, Kyle looked at his younger sister, who had inherited all their parents¡¯ good looks, and pinched her cute little face. ¡°Of course, I did. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and you seem to have grown taller again.¡± ¡°I did grow taller. Kyle, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Since Mommy isn¡¯t here, it¡¯s better for Joy to sleep with me. ¡°Sure!¡± Subsequently, Kyle carried her up and brought her into the bedroom. Joy wrapped her arms around his neck tightly and suddenly asked a very strange question, ¡°Kyle, you and Juan look simr to Daddy. When Daddy was young, was he as handsome as you are now?¡± Hearing that, Kyle pondered over it for a moment and curved his lips slightly. ¡°Daddy was more handsome than me when he was younger.¡± ¡°Really? He was that handsome?¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would Mommy fall in love with Daddy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen photos of Daddy and Mommy when they were younger, and you and the other older siblings were in the picture too. If I was born earlier, I could y with you as well, but now, I can only y with Zayden.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like to y with Zayden?¡± ¡°I like to y with him, but it¡¯s boring when it¡¯s just the two of us. I heard that you guys often held meetings when you were younger. There¡¯s only Zayden and me when we have meetings. It¡¯s not fun.¡± ¡°Next time when I hold a meeting with the rest, I¡¯ll bring the two of you. How¡¯s that?¡± Kyle responded. Upon hearing that, Joy nodded her head. ¡°Also, when you¡¯reing up with ns to look for Mommy, can you bring us along too?¡± Kyle fixed his gaze on the mischievous girl and came to a realization. So, this was her real objective. ¡°You want to help in finding Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes! We can help! Kyle, you¡¯ve to trust us.¡± Staring at Joy, Kyle seemed to see his younger self in her. Small vivid figures of Juan, Nina, and Maya when they were younger shed across his mind. Back then, they had always acted ording to their will, so he could understand why Joy had the same idea. ¡°All right, I promise you. It¡¯s toote now. Go to bed first, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Shortly afterward, Kyleid her on the bed, but she suggested taking a bath. After that, he gently dried her hair. Sheid beside him and soon fell asleep. He looked at Joy, who was sleeping soundly, and his gaze gradually darkened. Has Sally made any moves yet? I¡¯ve ced a bug in her room. If someone calls her, there¡¯ll definitely be a recording. Out of curiosity and wanting to find out Sally¡¯s background quickly, Kyle got out of bed and went to the study room. In the meantime, Juan, who couldn¡¯t fall asleep, was hiding in the corner, monitoring Sally because he wanted to see if she would do anything. Seeing Kyle walking toward the study room piqued his curiosity. Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 The Older The Wiser It¡¯s already sote. What is Kyle doing in the study room? After giving it some thought, Juan followed Kyle into the room. Just as Kyle turned on theputer, Juan hurriedly walked behind him. ¡°It¡¯s already thiste. What are you looking at?¡± ncing at him, Kyle asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed?¡± ¡°I want to see if Sally will do anything.¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the room. What would you be able to observe?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s true. But what if shees out of the room and does something? I¡¯m waiting in ambush.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t necessarily have to use our own eyes to keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°Then how are we supposed to do that? With our ears? Leaning on her door to hear any movements inside? Wouldn¡¯t that be too much?¡± Casting a brief look at Juan, Kyle clicked the mouse, and there were sounds from theputer software connected to the bug in Sally¡¯s room. ¡°Hello, how is it? He¡¯s no ordinary man. Fine, I¡¯ll try my best. How about Dad? Is he doing better? I understand. Talk to you soon.¡± Is this Sally¡¯s voice? Kyle actually nted a bug in her room? Instantaneously, Juan turned his head to look at Kyle. ¡°You¡¯re so smart! Why didn¡¯t I think of this? I¡¯ve only thought of threatening and monitoring her.¡± Thetter was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t my idea either. Daddy reminded me of it.¡± Daddy? Indeed, the older, the wiser! ¡°How could Daddy think of such a trick? cing a bug in a girl¡¯s room¡­¡± ¡°Why? Do you think that it¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, no, no. A bug isn¡¯t a surveince camera. Since we can¡¯t see anything and can only hear sounds, I think it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get down to business. Did you find out anything from the recording just now?¡± After staying silent momentarily, Juan piped up, ¡°y the recording again. I¡¯ll listen carefully this time.¡± After listening to the recording once more, he rested his chin on his hand and started analyzing. ¡°She¡¯s talking on the phone, and her father is sick. Also, who¡¯s the extraordinary man that she¡¯s talking about?¡± In response, Kyle contemted and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hearing that, Juan let out a sigh and stated, ¡°There¡¯s too little information from her conversation. We only know that her father is sick¡ª¡± Suddenly, he paused and snapped his fingers. ¡°Wait a minute. Isn¡¯t she an orphan? Wasn¡¯t she adopted by a kind old woman? Why does she have a father? We¡¯ve to get to the bottom of this tomorrow!¡± After giving it some thought, Kyle reminded him, ¡°When you ask, pay attention to your choice of words. Don¡¯t make her suspicious of the bug. We might get more valuable information from it.¡± Juan narrowed his eyes and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I know what to do.¡± After turning off theputer, both of them got up and left the study room. The next day, Joy and Zayden got out of bed early and had breakfast with everyone after washing up. Maya even prepared a hearty meal for them. Both of the little ones held arge te each and ate with much relish. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Maya looked at them and asked. Immediately, Joy nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really delicious!¡± In the meantime, Zayden quickly swallowed the food he was chewing in his mouth and replied, ¡°Maya, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re the best cook in the world, and no one canpare to your cooking skills. You¡¯re invincible!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just then, Juan raised his head and cast a nce at Zayden. ¡°This kid is such a sweet talker, just like Uncle Davin.¡± Hearing that, Zayden blinked his big eyes and queried, ¡°Is being a sweet talker a good trait?¡± Juan fell into deep thought and responded solemnly, ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Haha! Then if I want topliment Daddy in the future, I can say that he¡¯s a sweet talker! Sally then ced a shrimp on Joy¡¯s te. ¡°Joy, you seem to like shrimp a lot. Eat more.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± At that moment, Juan also ced a shrimp on Zayden¡¯s te. ¡°You should eat more too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Juan. You¡¯re the best brother in the world!¡± Tsk! Tsk! The more I look at him, the more simr he is to Uncle Davin. Juan could not help but exim, ¡°Uncle Davin¡¯s son has inherited all his strengths!¡± Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Real Intention ¡°My daddy has many strengths,¡± said Zayden while chewing his food. Juan nodded and remarked, ¡°Yes, your daddy has a lot of strengths. If you continue to learn from him, many pretty girls will want to be your girlfriend in the future.¡± Pretty girls? Many of them? In an instant, Zayden¡¯s eyes lit up. He grinned shyly and stated, ¡°Really? Then I want to choose a girl like Maya to be my girlfriend. The most beautiful and gentlest girl.¡± Maya did not expect Zayden to mention her again. She put a drumstick on his te and uttered, ¡°Girls like me don¡¯t need a boyfriend, so don¡¯t use me as an example. Hurry up and eat your breakfast.¡± ¡°Maya, what do you think of Wilbur?¡± Evan asked abruptly. Needless to say, she was taken aback by his question. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not familiar with him. I don¡¯t know.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t Simpson Group coborating with your food za?¡± ¡°There are ns for that. He did call me, but we haven¡¯t had time to talk. I think it¡¯s more important to find Mommy now.¡± Shortly afterward, Joy put down her spoon and said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m full. I want to help find Mommy too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help too!¡± At that moment, Juan nced at Joy and Zayden and lifted his head to look at Sally, who was deep in thought. These two little ones might really be able to help. After breakfast, he used toys as bait to lure them to follow him. ¡°There are all kinds of toys in my room. Do you want to go and have a look? I have your favorite toy, thetest Lego.¡± The two little ones pondered for a moment and nodded. After entering Juan¡¯s room, Zayden immediately scanned the surroundings with his eyes. Where are the toys? Where¡¯s the Lego? ¡°Juan, where¡¯s the Lego?¡± The next second, Juan pointed to a drawing of Lego and uttered, ¡°Here, this is it!¡± Staring at the drawing, Zayden gasped surprisingly. Then, he turned around and red at Juan angrily. ¡°You¡¯re lying. This isn¡¯t Lego!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s a drawing, it¡¯s indeed thetest Lego that hasn¡¯t been produced yet.¡± That¡¯s still a lie! Liar! Zayden pouted unhappily. Knitting her brows, Joy guessed that Juan¡¯s real intention in bringing them into his room was not to look at the drawing. She felt that he had another purpose. Therefore, she asked straightforwardly, ¡°Juan, is there something that you want to tell us?¡± Never had Juan expected Joy to see through his n. ncing at her, he gave her a thumbs up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. You actually knew that I called you here for something else.¡± ¡°What is it? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zayden was interested and questioned impatiently. Juan pondered over it for a moment and piped up, ¡°If you want to find Mommy, I can provide you with a valuable clue.¡± ¡°What clue?¡± After listening to Juan, the two little ones exchanged looks with doubts in their eyes. ¡°Juan, you said that Sally knows where Mommy is. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. However, she won¡¯t admit it, and she won¡¯t tell us. You¡¯ll need to rack your brain as hard as you can to get the answer out of her.¡± Zayden mused for a while and queried, ¡°Juan, do you mean that Sally is a bad person, and she¡¯s lurking among us?¡± Nodding his head, Juan responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. You could say so.¡± ¡°Then, we should find an opportunity to teach her a lesson! We¡¯ve to punish the bad guys!¡± proimed Zayden furiously. On the other hand, Joy had a different perspective. ¡°If we teach her a lesson, it¡¯d be difficult to make her tell us Mommy¡¯s whereabouts. Let¡¯s not alert her for now.¡± She blinked her crystal clear eyes and analyzed the situation. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Strategy ¡°Then what should we do?¡± questioned Zayden. ¡°We shoulde up with a strategy.¡± Strategy? Looking at Joy, he felt that the word strategy was very profound. ¡°What strategy?¡± Joy put on her thinking cap and suggested, ¡°Since Uncle Davin said that I have a talent for acting, this is the time to prove it. First¡­¡± Then, she proceeded to tell Zayden about her n. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After listening to her, he widened his eyes and stared at her. ¡°Will this work?¡± ¡°Of course. Think of me as the most popr movie star in the future. I¡¯ll show you my acting skills.¡± ¡°Okay. If you need anything, I¡¯ll cooperate with you at any time,¡± promised Zayden. Looking at both of them, Juan thought he should let them do what they wanted. They might seed by chance. Even if they were to fail, at least they¡¯ll be busy. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to both of you then. Finding Mommy is the most important task. Do your best!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our very best, Juan.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± In response, Juan nodded solemnly. ¡°Good. I believe in you.¡± After he was done talking to the two little ones, Evan suddenly called him and asked him to be in charge of somepany matters. Juan felt a little weird. Why did Daddy suddenly arrange such a task for me? ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t looking for Mommy our priority now? Why are you asking me to be in charge of the company matters? John can take care of them. It¡¯s more important to find Mommy!¡± ¡°Do whatever I ask you to do. For the time being, you don¡¯t need to worry about looking for your mommy.¡± Juan could not help but frown. Recently, he had a feeling that Evan had been acting weird, especially when dealing with Nicole¡¯s disappearance. He did not seem to be very worried. Daddy loves Mommy so much. Now that she has gone missing, he shouldn¡¯t be able to eat or sleep. He should be distraught, but he¡¯s very calm, as if Mommy¡¯s disappearance hasn¡¯t affected him at all. Moreover, he¡¯s maintaining his regr daily routine. Could it be that his love for Mommy isn¡¯t as strong as it used to be? He doesn¡¯t care about Mommy that much anymore? ¡°Daddy, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It seems that you aren¡¯t in a hurry to find Mommy. Is there a reason for that? Judging from your demeanor, it doesn¡¯t seem like Mommy has disappeared at all. You¡¯re too calm. Or your love for Mommy has faded?¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. My feelings for her will never fade. I know what I¡¯m doing, and I promise you that she¡¯lle back safe and sound.¡± Why is he so confident about that? ¡°Daddy, have you heard from Mommy? Or¡ª¡± ¡°Enough. Do what you should do. Kyle won¡¯t have time to go to thepany during this time. I¡¯ll leave thepany to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy!¡± When Juan came out of the study room, he saw Joy and Zayden asking Sally to y with them. I wonder what n Joy came up with. Will it work on Sally? I shall wait and see. ¡°Sally, can you y with us?¡± ¡°What do you want to y?¡± ¡°Anything! Or you can bring us out to have some fun.¡± Go out for some fun? Sally contemted for a moment and felt that Joy¡¯s suggestion was excellent. If something urgent pops up in the next few days, and I¡¯ve no way to leave, taking these two children out for some fun will be the best excuse. Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 Bad News Travels Fast Thinking of that, Sally decided to bring them out for some fun so that they would be willing to go out with her in the future. It could also be considered as bribing them. ¡°Okay. Since both of you want to go out, I¡¯ll take you out. Where do you want to go? Is there a ce that you want to go to?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Can we go anywhere we want? Will you bring us to anywhere we want to go to?¡± ¡°Yes. Anywhere. As long as it¡¯s where you want to go.¡± In order for them to cooperate with me in the future, I must make sure they have enough fun today. ¡°Great! We want to go to the amusement park! It¡¯s a lot of fun, and I¡¯ve never been there!¡± ¡°But I want to go to the zoo. I heard that there are many animals in the zoo. I want to see the tigers, pr bears, and lions. I also heard that Maya used to like to go to the zoo too!¡± Zayden blinked his big eyes and fixed his gaze on Sally¡¯s face. ¡°All right. Then let¡¯s go to the amusement park first, and then we¡¯ll head over to the zoo. Is that okay?¡± Upon hearing that, the two little ones nodded. After packing their things, both of them changed into their favorite clothes, and they met Maya when they were about to head out. Surprised, she stared at them. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the amusement park and the zoo! Sally¡¯s bringing us out for some fun!¡± Going out to have fun? Didn¡¯t they say they wanted to help find Mommy during breakfast? Why are they suddenly going out? Little kids. They only care about having fun. It seems like they still have a long way to go if they want to catch up with the four of us. When we were their age, we were so busy every single day. ¡°Joy, didn¡¯t you say you want to look for Mommy?¡± Of course, I want to find Mommy. I¡¯m helping now. There might be a chance to find out Mommy¡¯s whereabouts if we follow and monitor Sally all the time. Juan said that she knows where Mommy is. She¡¯s the key to finding Mommy! ¡°Maya, after I¡¯m done having fun, I¡¯ll help to find Mommy together!¡± ¡°Yes. When we¡¯ve yed enough at the amusement park and the zoo, we¡¯lle back and help.¡± These two yful brats, Maya mused. ¡°Okay. Go and have some fun. Come back early!¡± Having said that, Maya turned to Sally and said, ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re out with them. Come back early, and bring a few more maids and bodyguards. It¡¯s easy for idents to happen in crowded ces.¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± Watching as the trio left Imperial Garden, Maya was about to go and ask Evan if there was anything she could do to help find Nicole. However, before she arrived at the study room, her phone rang loudly. Looking at the caller ID, she felt curious. Why is Wilbur calling me? After giving it some thought, she epted the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Maya, Wilbur here. Where are you now?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s you. I saved your number. I¡¯m at home now. If you¡¯re calling because of the coboration, I don¡¯t have the time for it now. I¡¯m not in the mood either. If you¡¯re really interested in coborating with me, you can head over to the food za and talk to my assistant.¡± Ha! Such a formal tone. What a straightforward girl. She never beats around the bush. It might be easy to pursue this kind of girl since she wears her heart on her sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s not about work. I¡¯m calling you for something else.¡± After a short moment of contemtion, Maya asked straight to the point, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cut to the chase.¡± ¡°I heard some rumors about your family, specifically about your mommy. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, so I want to ask about it.¡± Did he find out about Mommy¡¯s disappearance? As always, bad news travels fast. Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 Seize The Opportunity ¡°If you heard that my mommy is missing, then it¡¯s true. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have much time to talk to you. I¡¯m in a hurry to find my mommy!¡± ¡°Your mommy is really missing? How did she disappear? Where did she go missing? This is serious! Maya, let me help you find her. We¡¯d have a better shot at locating her if we work together!¡± Maya was taken aback by Wilbur¡¯s words. Does he want to help find Mommy? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°My daddy has sent a lot of people to look for her. You don¡¯t need to¡ª¡± ¡°Maya, I¡¯m willing to help. How about I pick you up from your house? We¡¯ll go and find her together.¡± ¡°Where to find her? Where can we go?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I believe that if we try hard enough, we¡¯ll find her. I¡¯ll pick you up first!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Before she could refuse him, he had already hung up the phone. Crap! It seems like Wilbur really wants to help. I guess it doesn¡¯t hurt to have more people helping us. We might have a good chance of locating Mommy! After disconnecting the call, Wilbur, who was decisive, immediately drove to Imperial Garden. Meanwhile, Evan did not expect him toe and was surprised by his arrival. ¡°Mr. Seet, just let me know if you require my assistance!¡± Naturally, Evan knew why Wilbur said so. It must be because of his rtionship with Maya, but I don¡¯t even know if both of them will end up together. How can I give him orders? Besides, I don¡¯t need his help to find Nicole. Staring at Wilbur, he fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already made proper arrangements to look for my wife. Maya is worried because of her mother¡¯s disappearance. As her friend, you should assure her that everything will be fine.¡± This is the chance for you to get along with Maya. Wilbur, it¡¯s up to you to seize the opportunity. As expected, Wilbur quickly understood the hidden meaning behind Evan¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I understand.¡± ¡°Okay. Maya is upstairs. I¡¯ll ask the maid to call her down. Wait a minute.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Momentster, Evan ordered the maid to go upstairs and call Maya. Then, he continued to rx on the couch, drinking tea. He even told Wilbur to join him and asked what he thought of the tea. In response, Wilbur nodded and picked up the teacup in front of him. The aroma of the tea is rich. It¡¯s a premium quality tea. How could the tea from Imperial Garden not be the best? After being awestricken by the tea, he observed Evan keenly. Rumor has it that Mr. Seet and his wife are deeply in love, and their rtionship is exceptionally good. Logically speaking, he should be anxious when the person he cares about the most has disappeared. But why is he drinking tea so leisurely at home? Not to mention that he¡¯s even in the mood to arrange matters between Maya and me, so I could take this opportunity to bring her out with me. Could it be¡ª At the thought of that, Wilbur could vaguely guess what had happened. I¡¯ve heard that he has been a business tycoon for years and has fewpetitors. Everything is under his control. Indeed, he lives up to his reputation. When Maya walked downstairs, she was stunned the moment she saw Wilbur. No one had ever cared so much about her family affairs, so she was not used to it. After being startled for a while, she walked toward Evan. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Maya, Wilbur is looking for you. You should go out with him and get some fresh air. I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for your mommy. It¡¯s no use staying at home and worrying for nothing.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s useless to stay at home and be anxious. It¡¯s better to go out and find Mommy.¡± With that said, she looked at Wilbur. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Just tell me where you want to go, and I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Satisfied with his attitude, Maya piped up, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Looking at the duo leave, Evan had a feeling that his precious daughter was being snatched away from him. Wilbur, if you dare to bully Maya or mistreat her, I¡¯ll make you regret knowing her! Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Overkill Maya went out of Imperial Garden with Wilbur. His attentiveness toward her was unparallel. Even when she was getting into the car, he made sure that she would not hit her head. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. To Wilbur, his action was a disy of affection. However, in Maya¡¯s eyes, it was overkill. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m not a child.¡± ¡°Girls love to be protected and taken care of. You must be quite used to this.¡± Maya was speechless for a moment. After some thoughts, she said, ¡°When there is danger, men should indeed protect women. But your so- called protection seems unnecessary to me. The way I see it, it looks more like a stunt that a guy pulls to win a girl¡¯s heart, and it doesn¡¯t appeal to me.¡± Looking at Wilbur, she continued, ¡°Y-You¡­ Let me tell you something. I don¡¯t need a boyfriend. Stop wasting your time and effort on me.¡± Wilbur was silent. Just because you don¡¯t need me now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t need me in the future. I am confident that you will get used to this. Unless they have no one to rely on, this is the nature of girls to rely on others, If they have, they will eventually get used to it. Wilbur had no intention of arguing with Maya. ¡°Fine then. Since you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t behave in this manner the next time. I won¡¯t treat other girls this way too. Such special treatment is only for you and you alone!¡± There was no response from Maya though she found his statement odd. You should treat other girls like this, just not me! I don¡¯t need such treatment! Maya rolled her eyes and turned to look at Wilbur. She suddenly noticed the ravenous way he was looking at her. It reminded her of the way she used to eye huge chicken drumsticks when she was younger. Holy crap! Is that what he thinks of me? Something to be devoured? It looks like I have to be careful around this guy. For all I know, he is just as wicked as Chris! She turned her head away. ¡°So, shall we drive off?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± As the car started to move off, Maya turned and nced at Wilbur again. Going out with guys had always felt weird to her. Both my sister and I are so different. Nina has matured so much earlier and experienced a romantic rtionship. She has suffered as a result of it. She was a tragic sight to behold after she was dumped. As for me, it¡¯s a different story. Even until now, I have no wish of getting attached. If Nina and I don¡¯t have such extreme personalities, we might end up with different kinds of lives. It¡¯s a pity, though. There isn¡¯t much anyone can do about that! ¡°Where are we going?¡± Wilbur¡¯s abrupt question interrupted her thoughts. She came back to her senses and answered, ¡°I have no idea. My mommy left the hospital after receiving a call. We lost track of her once she got to Willow Street. Why don¡¯t we go there and search for her?¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± Wilbur sped toward Willow Street. ¡°Do you think my mommy has been kidnapped? If so, what do they want?¡± If they want money or something else, then they would be using Mommy as a bargaining chip to get it. But, so far, there is no news of her. No, more specifically¡­ Wilbur knew what she was thinking. He looked at Maya and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mommy has helped countless patients. She is a good person. Nothing bad will happen to her.¡± ¡°As long as my mommy is safe and sound, I am willing to do anything! I am even willing to exchange my life for hers!¡± ¡°Are you very close with your mommy?¡± asked Wilbur softly. Maya nodded. ¡°Yes. My mommy gave birth to me and takes good care of me. She dotes on me a lot.¡± Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 Stupid Child Maya started sharing Nicole¡¯s life story with Wilbur. Once in a while, he would ask a couple of questions. Gradually, the couple was chatting away. Meanwhile, Zayden and Joy were sitting on the merry-go-round. Looking at Sally, who was waiting for them, they started muttering. Zayden asked Joy, ¡°Did you follow her out to have fun?¡± Joy nodded. Zayden sighed. ¡°I thought you had other ns in mind. How are we going to look for your mommy if we are having fun instead? Aren¡¯t we wasting time?¡± How is this a waste of time? Joy rolled her big, round eyes. Of course, I have other ns other than having fun. I certainly have the potential of being a fantastic actress because I can put on an act. Zayden, on the other hand, will surely let the cat out of the bag, so I cannot tell him anything. ¡°Well, just have fun. Shall we y water gunster?¡± Zayden thought about it and nodded his head. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are your mommy¡¯s daughter. Once we are done, you should go back quickly to find out about your mommy¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± The two children started to y with their water guns. They shot water at one another. It was great fun for them. Once in a while, Joy would sneak a nce at Sally. When thetter was not looking, she threw her smartwatch into the reservoir. Next, she pretended to borrow Zayden¡¯s smartwatch to check the time. While she was handing it back to Zayden, the smartwatch slipped out of her hand and fell into the reservoir as well. Zayden stared in disbelief. ¡°Oh my gosh! My smartwatch isn¡¯t waterproof. There¡¯s no way for us to make phone calls now.¡± That¡¯s even better. That was exactly what Joy wanted. ¡°So what should we do now? What if Uncle Davin or Aunt She or Grandma and Grandpa need to look for you?¡± ¡°Your smartwatch¡­¡± ¡°M-Mine fell into the reservoir too. What should we do now? What if Daddy is looking for me? Or maybe my siblings are looking for me? How will they contact us?¡± Thinking about it, Zayden replied, ¡°It should be okay. Both your daddy and Juan are aware that we havee out with Sally. They will call her if they need to look for us.¡± ¡°My daddy and Juan know, but not your parents. What if they have something urgent and need to contact you? Surely, Uncle Davin will call you a stupid child again.¡± Zayden was dumbfounded. Huh? Zayden frowned. It was true that his daddy oftenined that he was not intelligent enough. But will being uncontactable bebeled as stupid as well? What has stupidity got to do with this? Seeing that Zayden was not entirely convinced, Joy added, ¡°When Uncle Davin finds out that your smartwatch has fallen into the reservoir, he will definitely think that you are stupid.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who dropped it?¡± retorted Zayden with a sulky face. Joy spoke in a matter-of-factly tone. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t get a firm grip on it, and that¡¯s why it slipped. It¡¯s your fault!¡± Zayden pursed his lips. I didn¡¯t have a firm grip on it? I didn¡¯t even touch it! Joy sure knows how to find excuses! After being with Joy for so long, Zayden realized one thing. His daddy would always listen to anything Joy said. No matter how much he tried to exin himself, his daddy would never listen to him. Whatever Joy said would be epted without any question. On the contrary, he would appear unreasonable. At the thought of that, Zayden had no choice but to ept his fate. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Well, whatever. Worsees to worst? I will just be called stupid again by Daddy.¡± ¡°Zayden, there¡¯s a way to prevent that from happening.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Call your daddy using Sally¡¯s phone. Tell him that I¡¯m the one who dropped your smartwatch into the water. I willpensate you with an identical one when we get backter.¡± Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Smart Girl ¡°Really? You will do that?¡± ¡°If you call your daddy now, then I will.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zayden thought about it and hurried toward Sally to borrow her phone. ¡°Sally, can I please use your phone? Both our smartwatches had fallen into the reservoir while we were ying with our water guns. I just want to call my daddy and tell him about it.¡± Sally walked toward the reservoir. True enough, both their smartwatches were lying inside. It was then that she believed Zayden. These two must have been so excited in their game for this to happen. ¡°Do you want to phone your daddy? What do you want to tell him?¡± ¡°I just want to let him know that it was Joy who dropped my smartwatch into the reservoir. If not, I will be spanked when I get home.¡± Sally pondered on it. ¡°All right. Do you know your daddy¡¯s phone number?¡± ¡°Yes. I memorize both my daddy¡¯s and mommy¡¯s phone numbers by heart. All I need is your phone.¡± Sally nodded and gave her phone to Zayden. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zayden took the phone and went looking for Joy, who was nearby. He dialed his daddy¡¯s number from his memory. ¡°Daddy, Joy dropped my smartwatch into the reservoir. She said she willpensate me with an identical one.¡± ¡°Reservoir? What reservoir?¡± Davin was surprised to hear that. Zayden proceeded to exin to his father. Once Davin understood the whole situation, he told his son, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Joy topensate you. I will buy a new one for you.¡± ¡°No. I want Joy topensate me for it.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, it was my fault. I will get a recement for him.¡± ¡°All right then. If you so insist, go ahead. One smartwatch isn¡¯t going to hurt your daddy¡¯s pocket anyway.¡± Once they hung up the phone, Zayden felt very happy because Joy had promised topensate him for his smartwatch. Suddenly, Joy suggested, ¡°Zayden, your smartwatch looks quite special. Why don¡¯t you ask Sally to help you retrieve it from the reservoir? That way, I will be able to buy the exact same model for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let me use Sally¡¯s phone for a while. I also want to call my daddy.¡± Zayden was more worried about his smartwatch, and so he handed the phone to Joy before making his way to Sally. Sally took one look at the reservoir and knew it was impossible to retrieve the smartwatch by hand. ¡°Let me get somebody to help us take the smartwatch out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Once Sally was nowhere near her, Joy scrolled through the contact list on Sally¡¯s phone and began taking multiple screenshots. Finally, she sent a voice message to Juan together with the screenshots through WhatsApp. Juan, it¡¯s Joy here. I am using Sally¡¯s phone and sending you these without her knowledge. See if anything looks suspicious. Mommy¡¯s kidnapper might have called Sally. After which, Joy deleted the entire chat history. Without wasting any time, she immediately searched for Evan¡¯s number and dialed her daddy. When Juan saw the pictures, he was stunned. After listening to Joy¡¯s voice message, he was astounded beyond his imagination. Juan did not expect his sister to pull off such a stunt on her first trip out with Sally. What a smart girl. Juan scanned Sally¡¯s call logs and suddenly recalled the listening device that Kyle had nted in her room. In the recording that he had heard, Juan wondered who Sally had been talking to on the phone. Does the person have anything to do with Mommy¡¯s disappearance? Without further dy, Juan forwarded Sally¡¯s call logs to Kyle so that thetter could check against the timing of the recording and determine the exact phone number. It would be much easier to investigate once they had narrowed down their suspects. Kyle was equally surprised when he received the WhatsApp message from Juan. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Hidden Agenda He went to his study room and found the corresponding phone number that matched the time of the recording. This is it! Does this have anything to do with Mommy¡¯s disappearance? Regardless, he felt the need to check more thoroughly. Moreover, whoever had been in contact with Sally for the past few days had to be scrutinized in detail as well. At the thought of it, Kyle made a call. ¡°Find out the owners and locations of these few phone numbers. I want the details of the owners as well. Get this quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kyle. I will get to it right away.¡± At that moment, Kyle still had no idea how Juan managed to obtain Sally¡¯s contact list and call logs. He thought long and hard about it before asking Juan through a message. Juan: Joy was the one who sent it to me. Joy? Kyle was surprised. He was aware of how bright Joy was, but never in his wildest dream did he expect his sister to be that intelligent and resourceful. Just as he was deep in his thoughts, Juan asked him: Do you find it very surprising? Inspect everything thoroughly. This little imp may be of great help! Kyle: Yup! I truly did not expect Joy to be capable of such an act. Juan: It¡¯s obvious that both Mommy¡¯s and Daddy¡¯s genes are way too superior. By the look of it, they should have a few more babies. We may have more intelligent siblings. Kyle: This is something worth considering. But, in the meantime, we need to find Mommy first. Juan: Then I won¡¯t take up your time. I need to work too. In fact, I feel that Daddy should have left the company matters to you. As for the task of searching for Mommy and the investigation of Sally, it should have been assigned to me. This way, we can both maximize our abilities. Kyle: I¡¯m sure that Daddy has his reasons. Let¡¯s get to work then! Juan: You are always the one who understands Daddy the most. Sally did not discover what Joy had done with her phone. After she managed to retrieve the smartwatch from the reservoir, Sally put her phone back into her bag and left for the zoo with the two children. Zayden was thrilled to see the animals in the zoo. ¡°Wow! The ears are so big, and the trunk is so long! It¡¯s an elephant! I heard elephants can spray water with their trunks. Is it true?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Yes. Zayden, is this your first time seeing an elephant?¡± Zayden nodded. ¡°I have only seen them in pictures. This is my first time seeing the real thing.¡± After that, he stared at the tiger and the monkey with curiosity and asked, ¡°Daddy told me that there is no tiger in the mountains, and that¡¯s why the monkey is the king. But both the tiger and monkey are here, so who is the king?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the tiger. If the tiger isn¡¯t around, then the monkey reigns supreme. But if the tiger is around, then the tiger is the king,¡± exined Joy. Zayden considered her exnation and said, ¡°But the monkey can climb trees, and the tiger cannot. I feel that the monkey is more powerful than the tiger.¡± Joy was taken aback. ¡°Tigers are more powerful. They can eat monkeys.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Zayden in doubt. A debate broke out between the two of them. Sally looked at them and asked, ¡°So, did you enjoy yourselves today?¡± Zayden nodded fervently. ¡°Yes! We did! It was a fun day!¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Joy grinned at her. The main reason for her happiness was that she had aplished what she wanted to do, although she had no idea if it was helpful for Juan and Kyle¡¯s investigation. ¡°Since the two of you are so happy, are you willing toe out with me in the future?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The two children agreed in unison. ¡°Next time, I will take you somewhere even nicer. Okay?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Sally, when will you take us out again?¡± asked Zayden in anticipation. ¡°How about within the next few days?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Sally was secretly delighted. If there were anything urgent that required her to leave Imperial Garden, those two children would be her best excuse. When the time came, they woulde in handy. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Antidote At Imperial Garden, Kyle stood in front of the window staring at the dark sky. He was feeling uneasy. From the time Sally appeared to all the incidents that followed suit, everything shed across in his mind. He did not think there was any time to waste. There had to be some drastic action he could take in order to dig up her past. The ringing of his phone disrupted his thoughts, and he immediately answered the call. ¡°Mr. Kyle, the information that you have requested is ready. I will send it to you right now.¡± ¡°Is there anyone or anything that looks suspicious?¡± ¡°Yes, there are two of them! We are unable to determine the location of one of the phone numbers. Chances are the owner has utilized high-tech devices to evade detection. As for the other number, we have tracked it to an idling manor that has been left vacant for years. It was the old address of the Maupay family.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Maupay family? Kyle¡¯s eyes darkened. So it is true that Sally is somehow rted to the Maupay family! I wonder what Sally¡¯s motive is for getting close to Seet Group. ¡°Mr. Kyle, with regard to Maupay¡¯s former residence, we have discovered signs of people but found no one there. We will continue to keep an eye on the manor. As for the unidentified number, we have also marked it. When you read it, you will understand.¡± ¡°All right. I got it.¡± Once the call ended, Kyle took a careful look at the information that he had just received on his phone. His eyes were locked on the two numbers. After a moment of silence, he had an idea. In order to ascertain Sally¡¯s rtionship with the Maupay family, he intended to take Sally with him to the manor. He was certain that he would find some clues. The following day, after Kyle got changed, he invited Sally to go somewhere with him. ¡°Where are we going to?¡± asked Sally curiously. ¡°You will know when we get there.¡± When Kyle finished talking, he strode out of the house. Sally was momentarily stunned before she decided to follow him. Looking at the tall and muscr figure of Kyle, an idea struck Sally. An outing alone with Kyle would provide her the perfect opportunity to talk him into allowing her to join Seet Group. Once she got into Seet Group, it would be much easier for her to carry out her n! Both of them got into the Maserati with agendas of their own, and Kyle sped toward their destination. On the way there, Sally was always the one initiating the conversation and tried to get close to Kyle. She sized Kyle up. His handsome face and his sophisticated and imposing aura put her at a loss for words for a moment. She nced at Kyle andplimented him with a smile, ¡°These clothes suit you very well.¡± Kyle turned to look at her and said nothing. Sally tried again. ¡°Your driving skills are really amazing.¡± Once again, Kyle remained silent. Sally no longer knew what to say. What can I say in order to strike up a conversation? After some thoughts, she tried again. ¡°It must be tiring to manage Seet Group, isn¡¯t it? Apany such as Seet Group will surely require the elites. I wonder if someone ipetent like me stands a chance to¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± Whatever Sally wanted to say got stuck in her throat. Kyle had finally responded. However, she did not expect such a reaction. With one word, he diminished my hope? Sally mumbled, ¡°Do you know what I wanted to say before you turned me down?¡± ¡°You want to join Seet Group, don¡¯t you? Not a chance.¡± Bloody hell! Just because you said no, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t stand a chance. No way. I must seize this opportunity and find a way to join Seet Group. This is the only way I can obtain the antidote for my father. Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 One Question Only Sally began to crack her head for new ideas. For the rest of the journey, she did not strike up a conversation again. When the car came to a stop, Sally was shocked when she saw their destination. It was the former residence of the Maupay family. Why did Kyle bring me to this isted Maupay Manor? What is he trying to do? I better be careful. ¡°What is this ce? Why are we here? It looks as if no one has been upying this ce for a long time,¡± asked Sally in puzzlement. Kyle nced at her sideways and replied, ¡°This is the former residence of the Maupay family. Let¡¯s go in.¡± With that, he walked in. Confusion engulfed Sally. Why would Kyle be interested in such a run-down and dpidated manor? Did he discover something? Does he know that there are actually people staying here? With those questions in her mind, Sally followed Kyle in. Judging from the current condition of the house, the former glory of the manor was long gone. Thick layers of dust covered the European-styled garden. However, one could still tell that the former residents were extremely wealthy back then. ¡°The Maupay family was rumored to be a mystery of its own. They became well known in Y City out of the blue. But after a few months, they disappeared overnight. Have you ever heard of the rumors of the Maupay family before?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sally denied right away. Kyle stared at her intently. Although she was putting on a very good show, the observant Kyle could tell from the way she was looking at the manor that something was amiss. ¡°Sally, why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± His words sparked interest in her. ¡°What kind of deal?¡± ¡°Earlier on, you asked if you stand a chance in joining Seet Group. I can make that happen. But, I have a condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You are the daughter of the Maupay family, aren¡¯t you? I want to know something. Back then, the Maupay family disappeared all of a sudden. Now, you show up out of the blue and try to get close to Seet Group. What is your intention?¡± Sally looked at Kyle¡¯s confident expression. It was very likely that he knew something. Otherwise, he would not have asked without reservation. Sally smiled. It was getting tiring to put on a fake front all the time. ¡°You are really smart. How did you find out that I am the daughter of the Maupay family?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure before this. I just wanted to verify my suspicion. It looks like my guess was right! You are indeed one of the Maupays!¡± What? Kyle tricked me? ¡°That¡¯s right. I am from the Maupay family. My name is Sally Maupay! ¡°Why are you trying to get close to Seet Group? Why did your family disappear into thin air back then? Rumor has it that it has something to do with my daddy. Is your family responsible for this rumor?¡± ¡°It seems like you have lots of unanswered questions. Which one will you like me to answer first?¡± Sally paused before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Since you allow me to join Seet Group, I will only answer one question. One deal for one question. I think that¡¯s only fair. A man like you won¡¯t try to take advantage of me, will you? Well then, take your pick! Which question would you like me to answer?¡± Just one question? Among the questions he had, the one that had to do with Seet Group interested him the most. Therefore, he popped the question. ¡°So, you want to know my motive for getting close to Seet Group? All right, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m trying to get into Seet Group to save a life!¡± This is the truth! ¡°Save a life? Whose life?¡± ¡°My dad¡¯s!¡± ¡°Maupay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°What does getting into Seet Group got to do with saving your dad¡¯s life?¡± ¡°You are only allowed one question. As for the rest of your questions, you can go and check it out yourself.¡± ¡°I want aplete answer! If not, I will take it as you did not answer my question!¡± Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 The Hidden Agenda Kyle looked at Sally with a serious expression on his face. Sally was startled. How should I answer his question? Do I have to tell him everything in full detail? If I let him know that I will only get the antidote to save my dad when I gain control of Seet Group¡¯s cash flow and kidnap his mom, not to mention entering Seet Group, I¡¯m afraid he will detain me right here and now. After that, he will force me to tell him where Nicole is. So, how could I tell him? Looking at Sally blinking her doe-eyes, Kyle let out a devilish smile. ¡°We can discuss the conditions in more detail. For example, if you tell me the truth when you enter Seet Group, I can arrange for a top executive position for you. However, if you don¡¯t, I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I can¡¯t tell the truth. As for the position, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as I can join Seet Group. Even if it¡¯s the intern position, I don¡¯t care. Moreover, I can make my lie sound like the truth. He may not even tell the difference. ¡°Okay, I will tell you. I approached Seet Group to build a good rtionship with your mom. Since she¡¯s the miracle doctor, I hope that based on our rtionship then, she could help cure my dad.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really your intention, you could beg my mommy directly. She will help,¡± Kyle said. Sally¡¯s face darkened as she exined, ¡°The Maupay family suffered great damage the other time and had to go into hiding. Rumors had it that Seet Group was the one that attacked us, and your dad, Evan, was the culprit. The Seet family could only wish for my dad to die. So why would shee to our assistance?¡± Kyle was silent momentarily, then he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself that those were rumors? You can¡¯t trust rumors. Furthermore, even if you have that concern, you could disguise your dad. After disguising, you could go to my mom¡¯s workce, Bernian Hospital, for treatment. Then, no one would recognize him. Why would you want to face the hassle of approaching us?¡± ¡°I-I had not thought about this method of disguising.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you hadn¡¯t thought about this. You have a hidden agenda!¡± Sally kept quiet as she looked at Kyle, who was standing in front of her and fixing his eyes on her. I must say that it¡¯s hard to deceive him. ¡°You analyzed correctly. Since you know that it¡¯s a hidden agenda. Why are you still asking? I won¡¯t be telling the truth even if I tell you anything.¡± ¡°So, you failed in answering my question,¡± Kyle remarked. ¡°Kyle, are you saying this because you refuse to allow me to enter Seet Group? Are you afraid? Or did you want to arrange a low position for me to make things difficult for me?¡± ¡°I have nothing to be afraid of. You can enter Seet Group. As for your position¡­¡± Kyle sized her up then curled his lips into a meaningful smile. ¡°You will find out when you¡¯re there.¡± He walked inside after saying his piece. Sally remained silent for a short moment. Then, looking at the back of his figure, she scoffed, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of position you will arrange for me. I¡¯m definitely going to Seet Group.¡± After walking for a short distance, Kyle stopped in his tracks out of a sudden. His eyesnded on a small trash can not far away. There is a pile of garbage inside. How could there be people throwing garbage in this abandoned manor? And there is even fruit skin. Based on the freshness, it looks like someone threw it recently. A thought shed past his mind. Could it be that someone is living here? Sally tracked Kyle¡¯s gaze when she caught up to him and naturally noticed the newly thrown garbage. It did not match with the situation of the abandoned manor. There were cantaloupe and orange peels, which looked like someone had just consumed them recently. D*mn! Will these raise Kyle¡¯s suspicious? Sally cleared her throat and said immediately, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there are still people throwing garbage away in this abandoned manor. They must be the homeless beggars sleeping here at night for cover.¡± Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Someone Lived Here Kyle turned his head around and nced at her. He did not believe that the beggars hid there because he saw a few imported packaging from the garbage and could tell that one of the small boxes of supplements was costly. Beggars wouldn¡¯t be so particr about what they eat. Hence, Kyle was sure that people were staying there. Moreover, their statuses wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. It was impossible for them to be beggars or normal people. He remained unmoved and walked inside to the living room. Scrutinizing the ce, he saw floating dust particles visible under the sun rays when the sun shone in. When the wind blew, the cobwebs on the lintel and window beams swayed with the wind. It was evident that that ce had remained empty for a long time. After that, he walked into the other room. He entered each of the rooms, one after another. After scanning the rooms, he did not find any traces of people living there. However, that heightened his curiosity. There are people staying in the manor, but not in the rooms. Could it be that there are other hidden spots? After exiting the room, his sharp eyes surveyed the manor. Besides the wall in the courtyard that was broken beyond repair, he could roughly tell that there was once a storage tank. There were also dried branches and grasses but nothing else. ¡°If people still lived here, where would they live? Sally¡¯s heart was in her throat, afraid that Kyle would notice something as he continued to fix his hawk- eye on the manor. She felt that the most important thing then was to get Kyle out of there soonest. Otherwise, it would be toote if he found out anything. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Since this is your ce, you should be very familiar with the surroundings, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sally then paused before continuing, ¡°When our family left initially, I was only a few years old. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce and only have some blurry impression.¡± ¡°Then, based on your blurry impression, was there anything secret room rted?¡± Sally¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How did he manage to think about the secret room? Clenching her fist tightly, she pretended to be confused as she asked, ¡°What secret room?¡± She thought for a moment then dered, ¡°No. I haven¡¯t seen any secret room. How could there be any secret room here?¡± Kyle looked at Sally, who tried to feign her ignorance. His icy eyes darkened. Without continuing the conversation, he walked outside. Sally let out a deep breath and immediately went after him. After exiting the manor, Kyle took out his phone instantly and sent a message when he was in the car. Right after sending, he saw Sally knocking on his car door. ¡°Let me in.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Kyle swiped a nce at her then opened the door. After sitting down, she turned her head, stared at Kyle, and questioned, ¡°Why did you bring me to my family¡¯s old manor? Is it just for me to admit that I¡¯m the daughter of the Maupay family?¡± After some momentary silence, Kyle turned his head to look at Sally. He showed his devilish smile and answered, ¡°Have a guess!¡± Guess? How can I make the correct guess? ¡°Your thoughts are enigmatic. I have no idea.¡± Kyle started the car engine and headed to Imperial Garden after ncing at Sally. On the way, Sally tried to probe about the position Kyle intended to arrange for her in Seet Group. However, he only said to her, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you¡¯re there.¡± Sally was speechless and pouted her mouth. The worst that would happen to me would be to start off as an intern. At that moment, she wouldn¡¯t have guessed how special was the position Kyle had arranged for her. Back in Imperial Garden, Sally immediately sent a message to those staying in Maupay Manor to be more careful in hiding their trails. Based on Kyle¡¯s personality, she knew that once he found out that people were staying there, he wouldn¡¯t let things slide if he did not find out anything. On the other end, Kyle¡¯s assistant had immediately ordered people to lurk in the old Maupay manor to observe everything and anything that happened over there once he received the message. ¡°Mr. Kyle wants us to monitor who lives inside.¡± ¡°Why would anyone live in a ce like this? Did Mr. Kyle make a mistake?¡± ¡°Mr. Kyle won¡¯t get it wrong. We only need to carry out our orders.¡± Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 We Broke Up ¡°Should we enter to check the ce out?¡± ¡°No. We should follow Mr. Seet¡¯s instruction to observe in secret. If we act rashly, we might alert someone and end up ruining the n.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in a dump like this, though.¡± ¡°Anything is possible. We should still be cautious.¡± ¡°All right, then. I guess we have no other choice but to stay here as instructed.¡± Kyle¡¯s assistants brought a few men outside the house. In the dark, they were intently observing every single thing that was urring inside. Meanwhile, after being alerted by Sally, the people inside the house became vignt, and all of them didn¡¯t dare to make any movement. Later that night, Juan was surprised upon learning that Sally was going to join Seet Group. What is on Kyle¡¯s mind? He clearly knows that there¡¯s something wrong with Sally. Why is he allowing her to join Seet Group? Is he nning to set a trap for her to show her true colors? ¡°Why are you staring at me that way? By the way, I¡¯m joining Seet Group effective tomorrow. We¡¯ll be working together in the samepany! Aren¡¯t you happy to wee me?¡± ¡°Of course I am. Wee to thepany!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Since I¡¯m still known as your so-called girlfriend, you must introduce me well to the people in Seet Group.¡± Juan could not help but scrutinize Sally from head to toe. Right after that, he grabbed his phone to call Sophia. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± he uttered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The thing is¡­ I have broken up with Sally. I don¡¯t feelfortable with our rtionship. We¡¯re not compatible with each other, so we have called it quits.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sophia was slightly taken aback but was quick toe to her senses. Her initial n was to introduce Sally to Kyle instead of Juan, after all. Hence, being told that their rtionship was not working out was eptable to Sophia. ¡°All right. I understand that feelings can¡¯t be forced. I hope that both of you will be able to find someone right someday.¡± Right after he hung up the phone, Juan turned to Sally and replied with a smug on his face, ¡°We have broken up officially. So, you¡¯re no longer my girlfriend. I know that you wish to take advantage of me by using that status. Dream on, as that¡¯s never going to happen.¡± Sally stared at Juan dumbfounded. She had never expected that Juan would be quick to cut all ties with her. Nheless, Sally had a contingency n in mind. It¡¯s okay if I¡¯m no longer Juan¡¯s girlfriend. I still have Kyle as my backup n. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re fast to dissociate yourself from me. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need that kind of rtionship to gain a firm foothold in thepany.¡± ¡°Is it? I¡¯ll be looking forward to it then,¡± said Juan coldly. ¡°Sure.¡± A confident smile grew on Sally¡¯s lips. Then, she turned away and walked in her room¡¯s direction. Looking at the back of her figure, Juan had a triumphant smile flickered across his eyes. Kyle must be nning something by letting her join thepany. How exciting! All I have to do is sit back to watch the show! The next morning, the dining table was ced with scrumptious food. Maya nced around and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy? Why is he not here for breakfast?¡± ¡°Daddy went to Bernian Hospital. He asked us to proceed without him.¡± Hearing that, Maya sighed a little. ¡°What¡¯s the point of him going to the hospital if he isn¡¯t looking for Mommy? It seems like Daddy is not anxious about Mommy¡¯s whereabouts at all.¡± ¡°Why would you say that, Maya? I believe that Daddy is as worried as us. However, he probably has his way to find Mommy. It¡¯s pointless to get anxious over something we cannot control, anyway.¡± ¡°What should we do, then? We haven¡¯t heard about Mommy for quite a few days. Are you suggesting that we should do nothing and wait?¡± ¡°I thought you went to look for her with Wilbur that day? Perhaps you can go search for Mommy again with him.¡± Hearing Wilbur¡¯s name being mentioned, Maya froze briefly. ¡°How could I keep troubling him for my personal affair?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s more than willing to lend you a hand. Besides, what¡¯s important at the moment is to locate Mommy and to ensure her safety. You can always return Wilbur the favor in the future, right?¡± Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 A Match Made In Heaven Moreover, in the study room, Kyle had been reassured by Evan that Nicole would bepletely fine. Evan¡¯s words certainly put their minds at rest, as the two had faith in Evan¡¯spetence. Maya was unaware of that, nheless. After weighing the situation over in her mind, Maya finally decided to prioritize Nicole¡¯s safety. Yes, Juan¡¯s right. What matters most right now is to find Mommy. I shall return the favor to Wilbur next time. ¡°You have a point, Juan. I¡¯ll approach Wilbur for help to look for Mommy. However, I don¡¯t know where to start. Can you please provide me a few locations for our search?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ You can go anywhere romantic, like the caf¨¦s, bars, or shopping malls,¡± blurted Juan casually. Almost instantly, a crease appeared between Maya¡¯s brows. ¡°Juan! How could you say such a thing under such dire circumstances?¡± Annoyed, Maya raised her voice at him. Meanwhile, Kyle threw Juan a nce before saying, ¡°Ignore him, Maya. Juan¡¯s spouting nonsense again. How about you take Wilbur¡¯s suggestion into consideration? From what I know, he¡¯s quite an insightful person.¡± Insightful? I didn¡¯t notice that. I only know that Wilbur is a good listener. I felt much more relieved after beingforted by him. ¡°Kyle¡¯s right, Maya. Go to Wilbur and do whatever you can to make him help you find Mommy!¡± Maya hesitated as thoughts began to fill her mind. Is this all right? Should I listen to them? Meanwhile, Joy and Zayden overheard their conversation while eating next to them. Both of them swiftly shared a look with each other before eximing in unison, ¡°Just do it!¡± ¡°Maya, you¡¯re doing this for Mommy. It¡¯s totally understandable. You don¡¯t have to feel bad for doing so,¡± Joy voiced. ¡°Yes, Maya. You can do it!¡± Zayden encouraged her. Juan and Kyle shifted their attention to the two kids while having the same thought. I see what they¡¯re doing there. These two are seizing the opportunity to pair Maya and Wilbur up. The more time they spend together, the easier it will be for Maya to ovee her psychological barrier to get into a rtionship with someone. Right after Maya finished her meal, she gave Wilbur a call and rushed upstairs to get changed. ¡°Do you think Maya and Wilbur are suitable for each other?¡± Juan questioned. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I have no idea. It depends on whether they can get along with each other. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going to happen after both of them spend some time together,¡± replied Kyle. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should allow things to happen naturally. If they¡¯repatible with each other, they¡¯ll be together eventually,¡± Juan voiced. ¡°I have a hunch that they¡¯ll be together!¡± Joy¡¯s squeaky voice emanated from behind. Instinctively, both Juan and Kyle turned around, throwing her a curious look. ¡°How do you know? Have you met Wilbur?¡± ¡°Zayden and I saw himst time when he dropped Maya off at our ce. I think that they look good together. In fact, they look so much like a couple!¡± Hearing that, Juan and Kyle could not help but eye Joy from head to toe. ¡°You little girl, what do you know about looking good together as a couple?¡± ¡°Of course I do. It means that both of them resemble each other a lot! Didn¡¯t you guys notice that there are simrities in their appearances?¡± ¡°Do you mean that they¡¯re like siblings? It sounds more like they¡¯re siblings instead of a couple if they look alike,¡± Juan corrected her. Maya was a little disapproving. ¡°That¡¯s not true at all. You¡¯re Maya¡¯s brother, but you look nothing like her,¡± she refuted. ¡°That¡¯s because I took the genes after Daddy, and she looks more like Mommy!¡± ¡°Whatever you say. I think that Maya and Wilbur really look alike. They¡¯re a match made in heaven!¡± Seeing how adamant Joy was, Juan stroked her head gently and murmured, ¡°I hope what you said will come true. Let¡¯s keep our fingers crossed that our silly Maya would be lucky enough to find her destined one soon!¡± ¡°Maya¡¯s not silly. She might seem like a fool on the outside, but she¡¯s pretty wise, just like me!¡± Zayden blurted out. Both Kyle and Juan could not help but let out a slight smile in response. ¡°All right, go and y, kids. We have to head back to the office now.¡± Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 A Very Special Position As the two of them walked out of the living room, Juan turned to Kyle and inquired curiously, ¡°What position are you nning to assign to Sally?¡± In response, a devilish smile bloomed on Kyle¡¯s face. ¡°A very special position.¡± A very special position? Those four words piqued Juan¡¯s interest greatly, and he couldn¡¯t wait to see how special that position was. When they arrived at the garage, Juan left in his sports car. Meanwhile, Kyle had just driven his Maserati out of the garage when Sally suddenly sprinted over and pounded on his car window. ¡°Since we¡¯re both heading to Seet Group, can I hitch a ride with you?¡± Casting her a nce, Kyle replied, ¡°No.¡± After saying that, he sped off. Sally was left there with a cloud of dust, speechless. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Damn it! You win! Having no other choice, she could only ask Maya to drive her to Seet Group. s, Maya was in a rush to search for Nicole with Wilbur, so she arranged for the driver to do so instead. When the car reached a particr junction, the driver unexpectedly stopped the car somewhere nearby. ¡°Why are you stopping here?¡± ¡°Seet Group is right ahead, Ms. Sally. Please go over by foot.¡± ¡°Why? Just drop me off there. There¡¯s still a long way to go from here.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet is worried that the employees will misunderstand if a car from the Seet family drops you off. Also, he¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll seize the opportunity to throw your weight around.¡± After saying that, the driver stole a nce at Sally awkwardly. ¡°Who said that? Was it Juan or Kyle?¡± ¡°It was Mr. Kyle.¡± Hearing that, Sally was dumbstruck. Kyle? I didn¡¯t expect it to be him. He really considers everything, huh? I wonder what strange position he¡¯s nning to assign me at the office when he¡¯s already guarding against me so much just for the insignificant matter of dropping me off at the office. Thus, Sally walked all the way there. Standing right before the entrance of the building, she stared at the imperious signage of Seet Group and heaved a long sigh. No matter what position it is, I¡¯ll ept it. At most, I¡¯ll start from being an intern whom everyone picks on. As long as I can stay at Seet Group, I can figure out a way to attain my goal as soon as possible! To her surprise, someone was actually waiting for her when she stepped into the building. ¡°Hello, are you Ms. Sally?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Mr. Kyle told me to wait for you here and asked that you report for duty at the human resources department.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± Gazing at the woman leading the way ahead, Sally inwardly mused, Wow, this is quite the reception! Kyle actually arranged for someone to receive me. Will there also be a surprise awaiting me at the human resources departmentter? Would he have assigned me a position that would render me pleasantly surprised? ¡°Here¡¯s the human resources department. You may go right on in.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When Sally arrived at the human resources department, she studied the ce carefully. As expected of Seet Group, the decor is elegant, with good taste and style. It feels great to work in such a ce! ¡°You¡¯re Sally, right?¡± The question out of the blue snapped her back to reality. Putting on a bright smile, she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± On the heels of that, an employee tag flew at her. Seeing that, she promptly stretched out her hands and caught it. ¡°Take that and begin your reception work.¡± Puzzled, Sally said nothing for a moment, ncing at the tag. Reception? ¡°Front desk, you mean?¡± Whoa! I didn¡¯t expect Kyle to assign me such work! ¡°We need someone to do reception at the entrance of the building, and Mr. Kyle has asked you to do it.¡± The entrance of the building? So I¡¯m to keep guard at the door? Is he for real? He actually assigned me to keep guard at the entrance of the building? Is he taking me for a watchdog? He¡¯s gone too far! Seeing that Sally was standing there motionlessly, the employee at the side added, ¡°Mr. Seet said that you can only be the door attendant if you want to stay at Seet Group. If you don¡¯t want to do it, you¡¯re free to leave anytime.¡± Left with no retort, Sally shot daggers at the supervisor of the human resources department who had assigned her the position while clutching the tag tightly. He¡¯s making it clear that he doesn¡¯t want me to stay, deliberately making life difficult for me! Argh! This is really too much! Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 A Counteroffer But then I can¡¯t leave. If I do, I may not have an opportunity anymore! Sally stood outside the entrance of the building, seething as she glowered at the magnificent revolving ss door. This position doesn¡¯t even allow me to step foot into the building. It¡¯s far worse than being an intern at Seet Group as I expected! I initially thought that only the impish Juan is despicable, but I never thought that even Kyle, who¡¯s all aloof and unsmiling, with ayer of frost on his face, would also turn out to be so reprehensible. No, I can¡¯t be a watchdog! I¡¯ve got to go and confront him! After making inquiries and learning that Kyle¡¯s general manager¡¯s office was on the sixth floor, she made her way there in a fit of rage. Just when she raised her hand to knock on the door, she heard someone talking in the room. Perking up her ears, she realized that it was Juan¡¯s voice. Not only was he telling Kyle about her embarrassed expression as she stood at the entrance, but he evenuded the man for his ingenuity. As Sally listened to the conversation, she grew all the more inmed. She raised her hand and pounded on the door. ¡°Who is it? Come in!¡± Juan snapped. The door was pushed open, and Sally stalked in, her gaze alternating between Juan and Kyle. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you? You should stay at your post during working hours and do your job. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to ask why the position of door attendant exists. Does it exist because of me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that you came at this time. I¡¯ve been nning to create that position for some time now, but there was no suitable candidate. You¡¯re just right for it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te to Seet Group to be a watchdog!¡± ¡°Indeed! You came to Seet Group for some ulterior motive!¡± Juan retorted. ¡°How dare you?¡± Sally shot him a re before turning her gaze on Kyle. Putting down the pen in his hand, Kyle regarded her solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want this position. Our deal at Maupay Manor yesterday still stands. As long as you tell me your motive in approaching the Seet family and what it has to do with saving your father, I¡¯ll arrange a different position for you.¡± Sally abruptly went silent. My motive¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell him that day, and I still can¡¯t tell him right now. Noticing her hesitance, Kyle continued, ¡°Stick with keeping watch at the entrance if you don¡¯t want to say it. When you feel like telling me, feel free to seek me out anytime.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can tell you anytime, but do you think it means anything if I were to simply make up some lie? Therefore, how about I make you a counteroffer?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your counteroffer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind working without any pay.¡± ¡°That only further proves that you¡¯ve got an ulterior motive and malicious intentions!¡± Juan looked her up and down, his gaze intent. At that, Sally chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no free lunch in this world. You naturally have to pay the price after getting an employee who works for free! The cost is that my existence poses a threat to yourpany. Do you dare take that risk? Actually, the two of you should have confidence in yourselves. Considering your intelligence and wit, I can¡¯t do anything much right under your noses. Why would you be afraid of a weak woman like me?¡± Crossing his arms, Juan eyeballed her. ¡°You¡¯re no weak woman. You¡¯re a cunning con woman! Besides, there¡¯s no need for us to keep a ticking time bomb like you at Seet Group just to save that paltry sum!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you something else. Let me stay at Seet Group, and I¡¯ll give you a treasure map.¡± ¡°What treasure map? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to fool us with some worthless piece of paper?¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m sure you still remember about me using Seet Group to deal with Muir Group and Patrick Muir¡¯s adopted son. As such, you¡¯ve probably heard that his adopted son set his sights on me not just because I¡¯m pretty. More importantly, he coveted my treasure. I do have a treasure, and it¡¯s none other than a treasure map.¡± Both Juan and Kyle were dumbfounded. They looked at each other, recalling that such a rumor indeed existed. Back then, Juan had asked her about the treasure, but Sally had prevaricated that she couldn¡¯t possibly have any treasure since she was an orphan. Could it be that the rumor back then was true, and she really has a treasure in the form of a treasure map? Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 A Microchip Bug ¡°How do we know whether you¡¯re telling us the truth?¡± Juan demanded. Whipping out her phone, Sally swiped a few times and found the picture of half a treasure map. ¡°This is it! You can have a look at it first.¡± Juan and Kyle scrutinized the screen of the phone thrust in front of them. The picture was of an antique silk cloth drawing with winding lines and countless markings. However, the words were exceedingly strange, for they couldn¡¯t make any sense of them. ¡°What¡¯s written on here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the introduction about the ce where the treasure is hidden. If you find that ce, you can open the door to the treasure and obtain an unrivaled treasure!¡± Sally answered. At that, Kyle¡¯s brows furrowed. Although the words on it are iprehensible, the silk cloth seems to be of some years ago, judging from its sophistication. Nevertheless, it¡¯s uncertain yet whether it¡¯s really a treasure map. ¡°In that case, tell us what these words mean!¡± Juan ordered. Hearing his request, Sally froze for a second. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell them the meaning of the words, but I don¡¯t understand them either. ¡°This is a treasure map, so how could the meaning of the words be so easily deciphered? Besides, if I knew their meaning, the treasure would¡¯ve been mine long ago! You need to spend time studying it! All you need to know right now is that half a piece of this treasure map is real. Moreover, I believe that the two of you will crack the secret in no time, considering your ingenuity.¡± ¡°Why is there only half a piece? Where is the other half?¡± ¡°I can only give you the other half after having stayed at Seet Group for three months.¡± ¡°Three months? No way! That¡¯s far too long!¡± ¡°How long are you willing to give me, then?¡± ¡°Ten days.¡± Ten days? Winning Kyle¡¯s heart and assuming control of Seet Group¡¯s capital chain in ten days is probably quite impossible, no? When Juan saw her hesitating, he asserted, ¡°You may stay if you agree. If otherwise, you can leave or continue being a door attendant. Furthermore, who knows whether that¡¯s really a treasure map? If it turns out to be an ordinary recipe or some song, we¡¯ll suffer a great loss.¡± Sally went silent in contemtion. I simply need to stay and attain my goal! Ten days? Okay, I¡¯m willing to give it a try! ¡°Fine. Ten days, then. I¡¯ll give you both the other half of the treasure map ten dayster. But I don¡¯t want to be a door attendant anymore. I want to choose my position myself!¡± ¡°Okay. What position would you like?¡± ¡°I want to be Kyle¡¯s assistant!¡± Juan looked her up and down. Hmm¡­ Is she going to put on a show of being all docile in front of Kyle to gain his sympathy? ¡°I suppose it¡¯s a fair deal to exchange the treasure map for the position of assistant for ten days.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, it¡¯s a deal, then?¡± Sally happily sent the picture of half the treasure map to Kyle¡¯s phone. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m your assistant!¡± ¡°Okay. Go and make two cups of coffee.¡± Naturally, Sally was stumped by Kyle¡¯s order. He¡¯s ordering me around right away? She blinked. Fine. This is also considered part of an assistant¡¯s job, so I¡¯ll do it. Watching as she left, Juan reminded Kyle, ¡°Her motive isn¡¯t simple, so I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be living in peril for the ten days toe. Also, the listening device you ced in her room will probably be of no use anymore since she¡¯sing to work here.¡± ¡°Since the listening device will be of no use, I¡¯ll prepare an extraordinary assistant¡¯s uniform that contains a microchip bug for her. That will be even more effective than a listening device.¡± Juan was instantly floored to hear that. Whoa! That¡¯s ingenious! I was worried that he¡¯d be taken in by that crafty woman, but it seems that my concern was for naught. All I need to do is to wait for the show to begin! I hope he can unravel all her mysteries within ten days. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your work, then. I¡¯ve got to get busy as well.¡± When Juan left, he happened to spot Sally walking in with the coffee. ¡°Here¡¯s the coffee you requested.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re my assistant, you need to wear appropriate clothes as per thepany¡¯s policy. Go and get your uniform from John and change right away.¡± Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 n A ¡°Got it.¡± Subsequently, Sally got the assistant¡¯s uniform Kyle had specially prepared for her from John and changed into it. Standing in front of the mirror in the dressing room, she turned this way and that. ¡°The design of this set of clothes is really ordinary, professional beyond words. It¡¯s a pity that it can¡¯t showcase my alluring figure though the quality is pretty good. Oh well, I¡¯ll just put up with it for the sake of my goal. I¡¯ll win you over as soon as possible, Kyle Seet!¡± As Kyle listened to her mutterings from the wireless earphones while sitting in the office, a frown marred his countenance, recing his initial evil expression. It turns out that she wants to win my heart? And that has to do with her previous im of saving her father? Kyle¡¯s profound eyes narrowed a fraction. Perhaps ying along with her is the quickest way to solve the mystery. Besides, I¡¯m curious to know how exactly she¡¯s nning to aplish that. The door to his office was then pushed open, and Sally strode up to him. ¡°May I know if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like me to do?¡± ¡°Yeah. Trante these documents.¡± Nodding, Sally sat at the assistant¡¯s table at the side after taking the documents and started tranting them seriously. Kyle nced at her every so often, inwardly reckoning, She¡¯ll likely make a move very soon since she wants to win me over in ten days. Will she act like those socialites who are blinded by infatuation and throw herself at me, falling into my arms out of the blue? At that line of thought, the scene of her carelessly stumbling into him and kissing the ground shed across his mind. That picture was so hrious that he unwittingly snorted a bark ofughter. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. That chortle appeared really startling in the office that was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. Sally looked up and stared at him with puzzlement on her face. Feeling a tad embarrassed, Kyle gave a cough and straightened in his seat. ¡°Were youughing at me?¡± Kyle was silent for a moment. Yes, but¡­ not exactly. I was justughing at you in my imagination. ¡°I wasughing at the idiot who did such an absurd blueprint,¡± he fibbed. Sally said nothing to that, but her mind ran wild. Was he looking at blueprints? Why is it that I saw him spacing out earlier? Ah, never mind. That¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯d be better served to worry about my own affairs. After all, ten days is really a short time to win his heart. When she was done tranting the documents, she stayed in the office since Kyle had an emergency meeting. And as she worked, she contemted her next course of action to attain her goal. If all else fails, I¡¯ll just drug him. Although that¡¯s quite deplorable, it¡¯s the mostmon and fastest shortcut to aplish my goal quickly. If I drug him and leave some evidence that I then leak to the media, my status in thepany will be elevated to another level altogether after our rtionship has been confirmed. And if something then happens to him, I can justifiably handle a lot of matters for him, making it exceedingly easy for me to achieve my goal. At that thought, she decided to go with that n. It¡¯ll be inconvenient to drug him at the office, so I should ask him out at night¡­ A hotel is the best choice. Okay, it¡¯s decided, then! This is n A. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯lle up with a n B. When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way! she inwardly cheered herself on. Meanwhile, Maya was staring at Wilbur, who was doing his best to make her smile. All of a sudden, she remembered Juan¡¯s words to her. ¡°Regardless of whether you act coquettish or y cute, you¡¯ve got to get Wilbur to help find Mommy!¡± Won¡¯t I be asking too much of him when even Juan and Kyle can¡¯t find Mommy? Ah, no matter! I¡¯ll go all out for Mommy¡¯s sake! But¡­ do I know how to act coquettish or y cute? Everyone ims that I was downright adorable when I was a child, so it¡¯s probably a piece of cake for me. I shall try it anyway! I¡¯m really giving it my all for your sake, Mommy! Afterposing herself, she really didn¡¯t know what to say, so she lowered her head and furtively went onto the inte and browsed for some tips. First, she looked at super sharine quotes that read: I¡¯m gonna thump you! You¡¯re such a rogue! Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 ying Cute Another sharine quote read: I want it! Or else I¡¯m not gonna talk to you anymore! Yet another sharine quote read: Aw, rabbits are so cute! I don¡¯t wanna eat them! And so it went. As Maya read those quotes, she felt goosebumps rising all over her body. Will it not be mortifying if I were to y cute with Wilber by speaking in such tones? ¡°Maya, your tea has gone cold. Why don¡¯t I get another cup for you?¡± Jolting back to reality, Maya nodded. Soon, the waiter came over with a cup of hot tea and ced it in front of her. After taking a sip, she shed Wilbur a smile. ¡°Earlier, you said that my mother would be fine. You already said such a titude thest time, so I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore. I just want to see my mother as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Trust me. Your mother will be safe and sound. You¡¯ll see her when the timees.¡± Damn it! It seems that he¡¯ll only try to console me with such remarks if I don¡¯t act cute with him! Pinching herself, Maya went through the sharine quotes in her mind before she looked at Wilbur with a cute expression. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear all that. I just want to see my mommy right away! Or else¡­ Or else I¡¯m not gonna talk to you anymore!¡± Hearing that, Wilbur spurted out the mouthful of tea he was drinking. Just now, she was still all decorous and spoke to me with all the courtesy in the world. What¡¯s with this sudden change? ¡°Aw, calm down. I¡¯m just asking you to help locate my mommy. There¡¯s no need to be so worked up that you choked.¡± Maya¡¯s voice was adorable. After recollecting himself, Wilbur solemnly said to her, ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t need me to help with that. You should trust that he¡¯ll find your mother and that he¡¯s capable of protecting her.¡± At that, Maya heaved a sigh. I don¡¯t think Daddy is all that eager to look for Mommy. He seems to be no different from before. He handed thepany matters to Juan and Kyle, but he goes to Mommy¡¯s office when he has time instead of searching for her. Could it be that they¡¯ve both reached the point where passion faded and they¡¯re emotionally exhausted, so their rtionship is no longer as good as before? Sighing once more, shemented, ¡°If he¡¯s of any use in locating her, I don¡¯t need to go so far as to trouble you.¡± Wilbur was momentarily flummoxed before he insisted, ¡°You¡¯ve got to trust him. The whole of Y City knows that he loves his wife more than his own life and has a close rtionship with her.¡± ¡°That used to be the truth, but perhaps everyone will change. That applies to feelings as well. Since a man like him will also change this much, other men are all the more unreliable.¡± Mncholy crept into Maya¡¯s features. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Thatment brought Wilbur up short. Only then did he realize that she was of the opinion that men were undependable. Perhaps that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want to date. I¡¯ve got to convince her that I¡¯m reliable to quash her prejudice toward men! ¡°Maya, not all men are unreliable as you think. I¡¯m a reliable man.¡± ¡°You are? Then, help to find my mother! If you do so, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re reliable!¡± Wilbur said nothing as he wavered. I¡¯m confident that I can locate Mrs. Seet, but will that disrupt Mr. Seet¡¯s n? Thus, he decided to ask about it before agreeing to help. Making up an excuse of going to the washroom, he gave Evan a call. ¡°Mr. Seet, Maya really wants to see her mother. Can you please allow her to do so?¡± ¡°You know where her mother is?¡± ¡°While I don¡¯t know the answer to that, Mr. Seet, I¡¯m certain you do. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯d disrupt your n if I were to act arbitrarily, so¡­¡± ¡°So you only need to reassure her. You don¡¯t need to poke your nose into our affairs.¡± He naturally understood Evan¡¯s meaning¡ªnot to help Maya track her mother down. But how am I going to deal with her acting coquettish and ying cute with me? As he exited the washroom, he brooded over that issue. The instant Maya saw that he had returned, she immediately unleashed the ultimate tactic she came up with just a moment ago. Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Like Husband And Wife Maya started sobbing as she implored Wilbur to help her find her mother. She felt that it was the ultimate tactic of acting coquettish and ying cute. After all, she had just seen a statement that read: A woman¡¯s tears are her greatest weapon. Hence, she decided to use her greatest weapon right then. In her carelessness, she neglected to read the emphasis that followed: Tears are the greatest weapon in front of someone who loves you. But if the person doesn¡¯t love you, it won¡¯t do you any good even if you cry rivers. At her sudden weeping, Wilbur felt rather dibobted. But still, he did his best to mollify her. ¡°Uh¡­ Please stop crying. I¡¯ll help you search for your mother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just helping to search, but you¡¯ve got to find her. You must locate her!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. P-Please stop crying first. I promise that I¡¯ll do my best to find her.¡± Maya wiped her tears as she inwardly eximed, This tactic is truly effective! ¡°When can you locate her? Since you said you¡¯re a reliable person just now, do give me a reliable time frame.¡± At once, Wilbur was caught between a rock and a difficult ce. On the one hand, it¡¯s Mr. Seet¡¯s order, and on the other, it¡¯s crystal clear tears that tug on my heartstrings. What should I do? ¡°I¡¯ll put in every effort, but I can¡¯t promise you a time frame. However, I promise that your mother will definitely be fine.¡± ¡°Okay, I trust you. Kyle said that you sought him out to hear what he had to say about things! Rest assured that I¡¯ll thank you properly after finding my mother. Your help won¡¯t be in vain!¡± Wilbur didn¡¯t quite know what to say to that. It¡¯s really a pity. If Mr. Seet were to allow me to help, I¡¯d certainly be able to locate Mrs. Seet within two days, considering my influence. What a shame that I¡¯m going to miss this opportunity to make a good impression in front of Maya just like that! But why is it that he¡¯s reluctant to reveal Mrs. Seet¡¯s whereabouts? That piqued his curiosity. After he drove Maya back to Imperial Garden, Maya happened to bump into Zayden and Joy. ¡°Wilbur drove you home again, Maya?¡± ¡°Yup. Did the two of you not go to school?¡± ¡°We just came back from school,¡± Zayden replied. ¡°Maya, you and Wilbur are a match made in heaven!¡± Joy regarded Maya with a wide grin on her face. That remark took Maya aback. ¡°Do you know what that means when you¡¯re so young?¡± ¡°It means that the girl is pretty while the boy is handsome. They¡¯re a perfect match, looking sweet like husband and wife!¡± ¡°Nonsense! We¡¯re not husband and wife! No one in this world makes a perfect match with me. I don¡¯t need a man!¡± After saying that, Maya continued on her way, stalking off. ¡°Maya was blushing just now, wasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yup, I saw it, too! Heh, she¡¯s shy!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As the two children¡¯s conversation drifted into her ears, Maya reached out and touched her face, only to find it slightly hot to the touch. I¡¯m actually blushing? This is strange. She quickened her pace as she headed back to her room. Shortly after, another car drove into Imperial Garden. It was Kyle¡¯s car. At the sight of Kyle and Sally alighting from the car, Zayden looked at Joy in perplexity. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Sally is an evil woman in disguise? Why is Kyle with her and why did he even allow her to ride in his car?¡± Joy thought for a moment before surmising, ¡°I think Kyle must have a reason for doing so.¡± ¡°Then should we still help him?¡± ¡°Of course! But we¡¯ve got to do so at the right time. Or else we¡¯ll only be making things worse.¡± Hearing that, Zayden pondered for a while before nodding in agreement. ¡°Luke phoned me earlier and said that he missed us. His mommy and daddy will be bringing him to Imperial Garden in a while.¡± ¡°Mr. Levant and Ms. Tiffany areing? How¡¯s their rtionship recently?¡± ¡°I heard from Luke that they¡¯re always eating together and even went shopping with him. He¡¯s far happier now than he was in the past.¡± ¡°It looks like his n worked very well.¡± ¡°Yup!¡± As they were talking, Levant¡¯s family of three arrived. Scrambling out of the car, Luke enthusiastically greeted Zayden and Joy. When they caught sight of him, they also sprinted over in excitement. The three of the children then studied each other. ¡°Wow, your shirt is very nice! Is the picture of the robot on it customized? I want one, too!¡± Zayden¡¯s eyes brimmed with envy. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Ten Million Staring at Zayden, Levant remarked with a chuckle, ¡°You like the shirt? It¡¯s unique, for I customized it just for Luke. If you really like it, ask your daddy to pay, and I¡¯ll have Luke sell it to you.¡± ¡°How much is it?¡± Zayden inquired, blinking his big eyes. ¡°Make the call first. I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯ve gotten through to your daddy.¡± Zayden truly wanted the shirt Luke was wearing, so he obediently did as Levant said and phoned Davin. ¡°Daddy¡ª¡± ¡°Why did you phone me, Zayden? Are you sick of living at Imperial Garden and want me to go and drive you home?¡± ¡°No. I want a shirt with a cartoon and need you to pay for it.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pay for it as long as you like it. How much is it?¡± At that question, Zayden looked up at Levant. In response, Levant held out a finger. ¡°Ten million.¡± ¡°Ten million,¡± Zayden repeated. On the other end of the phone, Davin was shocked to hear that sky-high price and even suspected that he had misheard it. ¡°What did you just say? Is it ten million or a thousand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ten million, Daddy!¡± ¡°Ten million? What kind of shirt did you take a fancy to? Is it made of gold? How could there possibly be such an expensive shirt?¡± ¡°There is! It¡¯s a shirt with a particrly cool cartoon on it. It¡¯s really nice, Daddy!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t buy it even if it¡¯s nice. You¡¯re out of your mind to wear a shirt costing ten million at such a young age! Even I haven¡¯t worn that many shirts of that price!¡± Hearing Davin¡¯s roar, Levant guffawed. ¡°That proves that you¡¯re a pauper, Davin! Since your son likes it, just buy it for him. I designed it painstakingly and especially had someone custom make it, so it¡¯s definitely worth that price!¡± ¡°Levant? It¡¯s you? You¡¯re really despicable that you would even dupe a kid! You¡¯re simply unscrupulous, an absolute demon!¡± Davin bellowed. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no duping involved. Business is all about one being willing to sell and the other being willing to buy. Your son wants to buy it, and I only agreed to sell it to him for ten million because of you. You should be thanking me!¡± ¡°Pah! I¡¯m never going to thank you! Just you wait. I¡¯ming over right away! I¡¯ll see what kind of shirt it is that you dare ask for such a price!¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± After Levant hung up the phone, Tiffany turned to him and sighed. ¡°Why did you have to use such a method just to get him here to shoot the breeze with you? He¡¯ll definitely settle the score with you as soon as he arrives.¡± ¡°That gets him here fastest. He¡¯ll certainly be here within twenty minutes!¡± Sure enough, Davin arrived at Imperial Garden in his sports car sixteen minutester. Getting out of the car, he walked toward the living room in a towering rage. The second he caught sight of Levant sipping tea at the semi-curved brown couch, he stalked over to him briskly. ¡°What shirt costs ten million? Show me so that I, too, can have a look at it!¡± Levantnguidly put the teacup in his hand down and called out, ¡°Luke,e over here and let him have a look at it!¡± Luke promptly walked over. Davin bored his eyes into the boy. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°The shirt is on my son.¡± After scrutinizing the shirt, Davin frowned. ¡°This shirt costs ten million? There¡¯s nothing special about it. There¡¯s only an ugly robot printed at the back.¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, this isn¡¯t an ugly robot. This is the invincible Iron Man!¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not worth ten million, is it?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be worth that price when my son has worn it, and it¡¯s one of a kind?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Stumped, Davin scoffed, ¡°You¡¯d better not sell it since your son has worn it. Instead, put it up for exhibition at the museum. After thousands of years, it¡¯ll be even more valuable than ten million.¡± ¡°If you can get the museum to ept it, I¡¯m willing to put it up for exhibition.¡± ¡°I-If I could do that, I¡¯d put you up for exhibition at the museum to be disyed as a monster!¡± When Tiffany saw that the two of them were getting out of hand, she interrupted them, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Stop bickering. He actually wants you toe and chat with him, not to sell you a shirt.¡± ¡°Even if he wants to sell it to me, I¡¯m not buying it!¡± ¡°I want to buy it, Daddy!¡± Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Something Is Up ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Go and y!¡± Casting Davin a nce, Zayden walked away with a pout. Since Daddy doesn¡¯t want to buy it for me, I¡¯ll figure out a way to buy it myself! I¡¯m sure I can figure out a way to wear that shirt! After taking his seat, Davin turned his gaze on Evan. ¡°Why are you in no hurry to search for Nicole when there hasn¡¯t been any news about her, Evan?¡± ¡°Who said so? My men have been searching for her all this while.¡± ¡°But¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be so anxious that you can¡¯t eat or sleep and pace around like a cat on hot bricks?¡± Evan said nothing but picked up the cup of tea on the table and sipped it leisurely. ¡°Do you know something? Or are you certain that Nicole will be fine?¡± Levant¡¯s question just so happened to drift over to Sally, who was descending the stairs. She slowed her pace and waited to hear Evan¡¯s reply. Surreptitiously taking a nce in the direction of the stairs, Evan ced his teacup down. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether she¡¯ll be fine, but all I can do is to mobilize everyone to locate her. As for whether she¡¯ll be okay, that depends on God¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s a very objective analysis. You¡¯re really calm.¡± ¡°Do you have a better idea, then?¡± Levant picked up his cup of tea at the side and took a sip. ¡°You¡¯ve got no idea when it¡¯s your wife, so how could I possibly have any?¡± ¡°Well, well¡­ This is remarkable. You¡¯ve finally admitted that she¡¯s my brother¡¯s wife. Have you given up on my sister-inw, then? Have you gotten over her?¡± Levant turned and nced at Tiffany beside him before he snapped at Davin, ¡°Are you eager to be at loggerheads with me? Of all the things you could have said!¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve even realized that you shouldn¡¯t be speaking of this topic in front of Tiffany. You¡¯ve started showing concern for her feelings. Nice! You¡¯ve improved!¡± Levant kept mum, stealing a peek at Tiffany once more. Tiffany lowered her head and picked up her teacup at the side, sipping at the tea. She was undeniably happy to hear that. Has he really started feeling concerned about my feelings? Having arrived downstairs, Sally greeted them all warmly. ¡°Sally, I heard that you broke up with Juan?¡± Davin queried. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m now Kyle¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ My mother felt that you made a good match with Kyle in the first ce and wanted to introduce you to him. Unexpectedly, you guys went into the wrong rooms during the blind date. Well, it¡¯s a good thing that you broke up with Juan. I, too, think that Kyle suits you better.¡± ¡°Not at all, Mr. Davin. I¡¯m just Kyle¡¯s assistant.¡± While Sally was saying that, a blush reflexively stained her cheeks. Evan perceptively clocked that, and he also knew that Kyle possibly had some feelings for her. I wonder what kind of fate is in store for Maupay¡¯s daughter and my son¡­ The sound of footsteps sounded again, and Kyle came downstairs. After greeting them, he left with Sally with the excuse that they had an important social event. ¡°The two of them kept gazing at each other, so I think something is up,¡± Davinmented as he stared at their retreating backs. ¡°Yeah, I agree,¡± Evan responded meaningfully. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll be waiting for the show, then.¡± Right at that moment, Levant seemingly recalled something. ¡°Oh yes, I remember that she went to Levant Winery not long ago, and she was with a few men.¡± ¡°A few men? Who exactly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize them, but those few men seemed to be experts in martial arts. They¡¯re definitely no ordinary people. One of them instinctively acted to avoid a collision with a drunk man. He was agile and vicious. They¡¯re certainly not the average bodyguards. There are surveince cameras at Levant Winery, so I¡¯ll check it out when I go back.¡± ¡°They¡¯re that skilled? You can have someone check it out for you with a single phone call, no? Why don¡¯t you look into it now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary since they¡¯re probably Maupay¡¯s men. Sally is Maupay¡¯s daughter, so it¡¯s not surprising that she has got skilled fighters with her.¡± ¡°Maupay?¡± His daughter and subordinates are now moving around freely, but where is Maupay himself? Why hasn¡¯t there been any news of him? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s hiding somewhere, plotting something huge? In that case, the unsavory rumors about Seet Group back then were probably his doing! Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 The Lull Before The Storm ¡°Although Maupay didn¡¯t make an appearance, he¡¯s keeping an eye on Seet Group¡¯s every single movement somece close.¡± ¡°You¡¯re aware of that, Evan? Then what exactly is he nning to do?¡± Davin asked. ¡°Does Nicole¡¯s disappearance have something to do with him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± From the moment Sally approached Nicole, Evan had thought of that and put countermeasures in ce to ensure Nicole¡¯s safety. ¡°Is there bad blood between the two of you?¡± Levant then questioned. Evan was silent for a while, his gaze growing dark. ¡°Is there? I really have no idea about that.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would he abduct Nicole?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know the answer to that until he tells us himself.¡± ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯ll appear, Evan? When will that happen?¡± ¡°Very soon.¡± Once his daughter achieves her goal, he¡¯ll definitely appear! Levant and Davin looked at each other, both having a hunch that Seet Group would be thrown into turmoil once more. And Evan¡¯s calmness in the recent days was, in all likelihood, the lull before the storm. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think I look good in this shirt?¡± That holler broke the tense atmosphere. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Zayden trotted over while wearing Luke¡¯s shirt that cost ten million. Davin gaped at his son. ¡°You bought the shirt? Let me tell you this, little brat! I¡¯m not going to pay for it!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. I got it in exchange with my silver tongue!¡± Surprise deluged Davin when he heard that. ¡°Whoa! You¡¯re something else, then! You were dumb in the past, but you¡¯re now glib after having yed with Joy for two years.¡± Zayden, however, riposted, ¡°No, it has nothing to do with Joy. They said that I inherited my gift of the gab and slickness from you, Daddy. They even said that I¡¯ll be like you in the future and manage to coax a lot of girls into bing my wife!¡± Never mind if it¡¯s just the gift of the gab, but what¡¯s that about being slick? ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Juan, Kyle, and Maya all said that! They even said that you¡¯re adies¡¯ man, Daddy!¡± Davin was instantly rendered speechless. Ugh! Can¡¯t they say more good things about me in front of the kids and boost my image? ¡°Don¡¯t believe them. They were just spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it at all. I think your son has inherited your skills, all right. Otherwise, why would he be wearing my son¡¯s shirt?¡± Levant teased. ¡°Luke voluntarily gave it to me.¡± ¡°What did you say to him? Why was he willing to give it to you?¡± ¡°I made a bet with him that the shirt won¡¯t fit him anymore after I¡¯ve tried it on. He didn¡¯t believe me, but it really doesn¡¯t fit him now, so he could only give it to me.¡± The few adults were all floored. They all frowned, only then realizing that Luke¡¯s shirt was surprisingly fit on Zayden¡¯s petite body despite thetter being a few years younger. ¡°You cut the shirt?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who cut it. I asked Maya to help me do it. Now that the shirt has be small, it doesn¡¯t fit Luke anymore. I¡¯m the only one who can wear it!¡± Afterplimenting Zayden on his ingenuity, Davin threw Levant a smug look. ¡°How does it feel to have lost ten million?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a shirt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of a shirt! The point here is intelligence. My son is very smart, isn¡¯t he?¡± No sooner had Davin finished speaking than Luke came over with the car key to the former¡¯s sports car. ¡°Daddy, is this key enough to bet on the shirt?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Is that my key?¡± Nodding, Luke exined to Davin, ¡°I only lent Zayden the shirt because he said that I could choose a small item from your house. I picked the car key to your sports car.¡± At his words, everyone was stunned. Seeing the defeat on Davin¡¯s face, Levant couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°How does it feel to lose a sports car, Davin?¡± Davin swung his gaze at Zayden, who was rubbing his head. ¡°Did you lose your mind to exchange my sports car for a measly shirt?¡± Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 This Is Cheating It never crossed Zayden¡¯s mind that Luke would choose the key to the sports car, so he argued, ¡°H-He said he wanted a small item, and I never thought it¡¯d be the key to the sports car.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know what he wanted, yet you wore his shirt?¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, Zayden agreed right away when he heard that I wanted a small item. After I took off my shirt, he hastily put it on before I could even tell him my choice. He even told me to pick anything I want!¡± Words instantly eluded Davin, and fury brewed within him. That sports car is worth far more than ten million. I would suffer a devastating loss if I were to give it to Levant! No, I can¡¯t allow him to have a leg up on me! ¡°Your son has cut the shirt, so it¡¯s toote for you to back out now, Davin. The shirt is now yours, while the sports car is mine.¡± Gazing at Levant, who was staking his im, Davin forced a bitter smile. After turning things over in his mind, he slowly walked over to Levant. ¡°Uh¡­ I think¡­¡± Without warning, he reached out and snatched the car key from the man¡¯s hand. Having done so, he beat a hasty retreat. ¡°This is cheating, Davin!¡± Levant hollered. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t make any bet, so how is this cheating?¡± ¡°Your son was the one who made the bet, so you¡¯ve got to take responsibility as his father!¡± ¡°No way! I don¡¯t want that wastrel of a son anymore!¡± After saying that, he bolted for the garage since safeguarding his car took precedence. At the sight of his father abandoning him mercilessly, Zayden pouted with destion written all over his face. ¡°It turns out that my daddy¡¯s sports car is even more important than me! He loves me too little when I¡¯m his only son!¡± He plopped down at the side in stark disappointment and wrung his hands as though he was an abandoned child. ¡°Never mind if your daddy doesn¡¯t want you. I want you! Come back with me to Levant Winery. I¡¯ll feed, clothe, and give you a roof over your head henceforth!¡± Zayden shook his head after a moment¡¯s deliberation. Although Daddy doesn¡¯t want me anymore, I can¡¯t go with someone else. But on second thought, I¡¯ve already had all the fun I could have at Imperial Garden after staying here for the past few days. There¡¯s lots of delicious food at Levant Winery, so it¡¯ll be nice to go there and have a feast for a couple of days! I¡¯ll get to replenish and nourish my body! ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± With that, Zayden followed Levant back to Levant Winery and started his happy days of feasting and drinking. As he munched on a crab and drank fresh fruit juice, he talked to Joy over the phone, suggesting, ¡°You shoulde over and stay for a few days, too. You can eat anything you want here, and you can even order anytime. It¡¯s simply too convenient!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go over after I ask Kyle, and if he says that he doesn¡¯t need my help to look for Mommy.¡± ¡°I think you cane over here first and have a few meals to nourish your brain. When you¡¯ve grown smarter, you may be able to figure out a way to find your mommy in no time!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it! I¡¯ll be there!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± At the side, a smile tugged at the corners of Levant¡¯s mouth as he watched Zayden wolfing down the food. His little belly is all rounded, so he must be really fond of eating. And he isn¡¯t even satisfied to eat by himself but even persuaded Joy toe over. What a greedy little boy, just like his father, Davin! At that thought, he took out his phone and snapped a photo before sending it to Davin. He texted: Your son is having a delicious spread today, so I¡¯ll be waiting for you to foot the bill! Davin replied: Foot the bill? No way. In your dreams! Levant: How could you do that? Davin: I can do that because I want to. I don¡¯t want to pay, so I¡¯m not paying! Levant: You¡¯re really shameless, Davin! Davin: Thank you for thepliment! I¡¯ll do even better next time! At a loss for words, Levant merely sneered. Hah! He must be so shameless because She pocketed all his money, and he hasn¡¯t much money left. I wouldn¡¯t be getting anything even if I were to hound him. Oh well, never mind, then. I¡¯ll just take care of this little guy for him since it¡¯s within my means. Also, it¡¯ll give me some practice. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Spiked The Wine After Kyle left Imperial Garden with Sally, he drove straight to Neon Hotel. As Sally gazed at the neon lights outside the car window, unease lingered within her. My first n is to lure him to a hotel and drug him, but I haven¡¯t even said anything. So why is he bringing me there now? ¡°Do we have a client to entertain?¡± she inquired, looking at Kyle in puzzlement. Kyle was silent for a moment. Nah, there¡¯s nothing of that sort. You want to win me over, so I¡¯m just providing you with an opportunity. ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded in affirmation. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Have dinner with the client.¡± ¡°What client is that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll naturally knowter.¡± Sticking her lower lip out, Sally stopped asking further. Inwardly, she resolved to go with the flow and think on her feet. When they arrived at the hotel, they headed toward a private room. But even after they had waited for quite some time, no one came. Perplexed, Sally then asked Kyle what was going on and why the client wasn¡¯t there yet. ¡°He just texted me and said he¡¯s rescheduling it to tomorrow.¡± Surprise inundated Sally. What kind of client is it who actually dared to reschedule a meeting with someone from Seet Group? As she pondered about that, her eyes abruptly lit up. It¡¯s a good thing that the client isn¡¯ting! It gives me a perfect chance to bind him to me! Balling her fists, she regarded Kyle with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have dinner here since the client isn¡¯ting? Knowing that we were going out, they certainly wouldn¡¯t have left us any food at home.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Kyle agreed readily. ¡°I¡¯ll go order and also see what good wines they have here, then.¡± Without waiting for his response, Sally sprang to her feet and hastened out of the room. Kyle¡¯s ebony eyes darkened even as a devilish smirk bloomed on his handsome face. It seems that she¡¯s all too eager to grasp this golden opportunity I specially provided her. Very well¡­ Sally first ordered a few of the signature dishes there before she asked for a bottle of red wine. He¡¯s not hurting for money, so there¡¯s no need to scrimp for him. And so she asked for the most expensive vintage wine the hotel offered. ¡°Please give it to me after you¡¯ve uncorked the bottle. I¡¯ll bring it back to the room myself.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After getting the red wine, she darted her eyes everywhere. When she had ascertained that no one was paying her any attention, she quickly added a colorless and tasteless powder into the wine. As she watched the powder dissolve in the crimson liquid, a triumphant smile manifested in her eyes. With this wine, Kyle, our rtionship will be entirely different! When she returned to the room, she picked up a wine ss and poured Kyle some wine as she beamed from ear to ear. ¡°I purposely ordered this bottle of top-notch wine, so you must drink more.¡± ¡°This wine is deep crimson in color with a fragrant aroma, so it¡¯s indeed a top-notch wine. Your taste isn¡¯t too bad.¡± Smiling, Sally filled his wine ss. ¡°Here, try a ss first.¡± With her nerves stretching taut, she handed him the wine ss. Taking the wine ss, Kyle slowly brought it to his mouth and took a sniff. ¡°Why is it that I find the aroma of this wine rather special?¡± Hearing that, Sally clutched at the hem of her clothes nervously. The powder I added is colorless and tasteless. Does it also change the smell of the wine? ¡°Is¡­ it?¡± ¡°Yeah, it smells especially fragrantpared to the wines I¡¯ve had in the past.¡± At once, Sally breathed a sigh of relief. Unbeknownst to her, her expressions were all captured by the astute Kyle without fail, from the initial apprehension to the relief that followed. An amused twinkle gleamed in Kyle¡¯s eyes. Swaying the wine ss lightly, he downed the crimson liquid under her anxious and hopeful gaze. At that, a smug smile shed across Sally¡¯s eyes. She inwardly counted down the time. Within half an hour, he¡¯ll definitely¡ª Right at that moment, Kyle poured her a ss of wine as well. ¡°You should have a ss, too.¡± That promptly jolted Sally back to reality. I-I can¡¯t possibly drink it! I¡¯ve still got something important to do! It¡¯ll be disastrous if I drink it! ¡°No, thanks. M-My alcohol tolerance is low.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my assistant, so you must train yourself if your alcohol tolerance is low. Drink up!¡± Kyle ced the wine ss in front of her. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 A Familial Grudge Sally wore a conflicted expression on her face. Subsequently, she got up on the pretext of going to the washroom and made her escape. You wanted me to drink and take advantage of me when I¡¯m inebriated? In your dreams! I¡¯ll be back after twenty minutes. At that time¡­ you probably wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up, much less pressure me to drink! In the room, Kyle took out the antidote he had prepared beforehand and ingested it. Then, he had someone exchange the bottle of red wine for an exact same one and started savoring it. Just after he drank a ss, he suddenly received a message. It was from his assistant who was keeping an eye on the old manor of the Maupay family. Sure enough, someone was living in the basement of the Maupay family¡¯s old manor. There were even a few photos attached. Unexpectedly, the basement was decorated like a pce. Despite having no sunlight, it was luxurious beyond words. Hmm, it looks like the people living there are by no means ordinary people. Instead, they¡¯re people who are ustomed to living in thep of luxury! Right then, someone in the photo snagged Kyle¡¯s attention. It was a man who resembled Sally closely. Is this her younger or older brother? Regardless of whether it¡¯s the former or thetter, the important thing is to capture him first! He immediately replied to the message, emphasizing to have it done without alerting the others. His assistant answered: Understood, Mr. Seet. Putting his phone aside, he poured himself another ss of wine. But before he could drink it, he spotted Sallying in and scrutinizing him intently. Kyle¡¯s eyes narrowed a fraction. Knowing what she was looking for, he deliberately allowed the wine ss in his hand to slip before he feigned a headache and massaged his temples. The next instant, he slumped onto the table. Sally was stunned for a moment before she hastened over to check on him. She called out to him twice, but he didn¡¯t even twitch. Seeing that, she shoved at him, but still, he remained motionless. Finally, she believed that the powder she added into the wine had taken effect, and Kyle had truly passed out cold. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She promptly acted ording to her n and had a waiter help carry him to a suite. When the waiter had left, she locked the room door with a click. Then she hastily strode over to the bed and removed Kyle¡¯s tailored suit. After doing that, she started unbuttoning his shirt, one button at a time. At the sight of his muscr and mesmerizing chest, as well as his tantalizing abs bared before her, a hint of a blush stained her fair and delicate cheeks. Seized by a sudden impulse, she reached out to touch his bare skin. The moment her fingers made contact, her cheeks heated and grew bright red. If I don¡¯t have any ulterior motive, will we make a good match? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m worthy of you? You¡¯re the heir of Seet Group, while I¡¯m Maupay¡¯s daughter. And in truth, the Maupay family isn¡¯t all that bad. Are we then considered well-matched in terms of our family backgrounds? You¡¯re intelligent while I¡­ Although I¡¯m no devastating beauty, I¡¯m still as pretty as a picture, no? Do we suit each other?¡± Kyle, who was feigning unconsciousness, was a touch mystified. Is she¡­ really nning to marry me? But on the heels of that, Sally heaved a sigh. ¡°But so what if we do? The grievances of the previous generation and a familial grudgey between us, so it¡¯s of no use no matter howpatible we are¡­¡± A familial grudge and grievances of the previous generation? I once asked Daddy about that, but he had no idea what bad blood there was between him and the Maupay family. Could there be some misunderstanding? Subsequently, he heard Sally sighing once more. ¡°Ah well, some things shouldn¡¯t be dwelled upon. Thinking too much about it doesn¡¯t do me any good but adds to my troubles instead. All I need to do right now is to attain my goal!¡± After saying that, she slipped her jacket off andy down beside Kyle. Unlocking her phone, she started snapping pictures as she adjusted the angles. Click, click, click! While she was engrossed in taking photos, she felt as though she was hit by something out of the blue. Following that, a wave of dizziness assailed her. She shook her head frantically, but she only managed to hold out for three seconds. Before she could even see what had happened, she groggily slipped into slumber. Beside her, Kyle sat up. Staring at her, he extended a long and slender finger and stroked her fair cheek lightly. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Lost Her Virginity Kyle then took Sally¡¯s phone from her. As he browsed through the photos she had snapped, a faint smile curved his lips. She¡¯s pretty good at finding angles. From this angle, the two of us really appear very much intimate. After flipping through the photos, he picked two that he felt were rather good and forwarded them to his phone. Perhaps they wille in handy in the future. Then he got some information regarding the Maupay family from her contact list and conversations on her phone. Well, this is quite fruitful for me! When Sally woke up, she opened her eyes, only to be knocked sideways at the foreign decor in the room. Where am I? Memories started creeping into her mind, from Kyle consuming the wine and falling unconscious to her helping him to the room, followed by her removing his clothes. Scene after scene shed across her mind like a reel ying. The most vivid memory she had was of Kyle¡¯s muscr chest and the perfect curve of his abs. After her thoughts remained frozen at that scene for several seconds, she abruptly snapped back to her senses. Inwardly chastising herself for being such a pervert, she continued recalling the events that had transpired. I remember that I was snapping photos. Then¡­ She tried her best to grasp onto her memories. Then I seem to have drifted off¡­ I fell asleep? How did I slip into slumber? She turned to look beside her, but there was no one there. Where is Kyle? Where did he go? Right at that instant, the bathroom door swung open, and Kyle walked out in his pajamas. Sally¡¯s heart leaped into her throat in a split second. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I over imbibedst night, and I woke up here.¡± ¡°Then, you¡­ I¡­ Nothing happened between usst night, right?¡± Kyle was silent for a moment before he murmured, ¡°Everything that could happen has happened.¡± All at once, Sally¡¯s expression changed. She instantly scrambled up to check, only to see that there was indeed a crimson stain on the white bedsheet. The spot of bright red blood gave her a great shock, battering at her defenses. How did that happen? How did¡­ Ahh! My innocence! That was too high a price! ¡°Y-You¡¯re despicable, Kyle Seet!¡± ¡°I¡¯m despicable? It was you who reserved a room and voluntarily entered the room. Who knows, you might also be the one who took the initiative to lie down on my bed. How am I the despicable party in this matter?¡± Kyle¡¯s prating gaze was fixated on her as though he had seen everything with his own eyes. ¡°I-I-I didn¡¯t!¡± Sally denied. Then she tried her utmost best to recall what exactly had happened. Why did I suddenly fall asleep? s, she couldn¡¯t find the answer to that. ¡°Oh yes, the media somehow got pictures of us, and we¡¯re now trending on the inte.¡± Sally was rendered dumbstruck, and she couldn¡¯t quite believe it. As far as I remember, I didn¡¯t send those pictures out before I drifted off. How did the media catch wind of it? Nheless, she immediately snagged her phone. Sure enough, news of her and Kyle spread like wildfire and was among the top five trending searches. The headlines read: Kyle Seet of Seet Group Spent the Night at Neon Hotel With His Girlfriend. Another one read: Evan Seet¡¯s Son, Kyle Seet, Has a Girlfriend. Yet another read: Who¡¯s the Girl Who Spent the Night With the Son of the President of Seet Group? Then, another read: Is Kyle Seet Serious About Her, or Is He Just Toying With Her? And so it went. Sally fell into a trance as she stared at the eye-catching headlines. While things have spiraled out of my control, there¡¯s still a silver lining since they¡¯re still going in the direction I¡¯m hoping for. But the price was my virginity¡­ However, she wasn¡¯t upset that she had lost her virginity to Kyle because she knew full well that she had feelings for him. When Kyle saw the slight tinge of red on her cheeks, his lips curved into an imperceptible smile. Don¡¯t tell me she really thinks that she has lost her innocence? What a silly woman¡­ With a cough from him, Sally jolted back to her senses and remembered her n. Next, I should pressure him to take responsibility. ¡°Kyle, this matter is nowmon knowledge, and you even¡­ even took my innocence, so you must be responsible for me!¡± A devilish smile bloomed on Kyle¡¯s face, and he yed along with her. ¡°Okay. I can give you a status, but I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll marry you in the future.¡± Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 At All Costs When I¡¯ve attained my goal, I may not necessarily be able to marry you even if you want to marry me! Sally inwardlymented. ¡°Okay.¡± By then, Sally and Kyle had both achieved their respective goals. Sally felt that she would definitely have an opportunity to assume control of Seet Group¡¯s capital chain after having the identity of Kyle¡¯s girlfriend. Meanwhile, Kyle felt that she would certainly make another move after having sessfully ¡°won him over.¡± Hmm, I¡¯ll just observe while lending her a hand. Then I¡¯ll soon know what exactly she wants to do and unravel the mystery of her and the Maupay family! Besides, I¡¯ve got to investigate the information I obtained about the Maupay family from her phone carefully. For instance, the partial antidote and the few ces her brother sent her should be checked out thoroughly. Meanwhile, hoping that Wilbur would be able to track down Nicole¡¯s whereabouts, Maya had been calling him every so often to inquire about the progress. ¡°Are you helping me to find my mommy? Is there any news?¡± ¡°I am, Maya. Your mother¡­ She has gone out of town to treat patients, and I¡¯ve already sent some men over.¡± ¡°Really?¡± A burst of excitement flooded Maya. But on second thought, she found it rather absurd. If Mommy has really gone out of town to treat patients, why haven¡¯t we been able to reach her through her phone? Don¡¯t tell me she wants us to worry about her? ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve got to believe me. I¡¯ve got the testimonies of a few people who were recipients of her kindness. ording to their descriptions of the doctor who conducted their acupuncture treatments, it should be your mother.¡± There are testimonies and even people who had their acupuncture treatments done by her? Then it¡¯s usible! ¡°Where¡¯s the ce you¡¯re speaking of, then? I want to go there personally and see her with my own eyes before I¡¯m convinced.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At that, Wilbur went silent for a while. She wants to go there? Well, I suppose it¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll just consider it as going on a vacation with her. He then randomly chose a city with stunning scenery. ¡°She¡¯s in Avenport.¡± ¡°When are we going?¡± ¡°Let me make some arrangements for my work first. I¡¯ll inform you after I¡¯ve confirmed the date.¡± ¡°Okay, please make it quick.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After that, Wilbur gave Evan a call and told him about the lie he had told Maya and his intention of bringing her away for a vacation of sorts. Upon hearing that, Evan frowned. Maya was guileless when she was young, but I didn¡¯t expect her to still be so easily fooled when she¡¯s now grown up. Anyhow, it¡¯ll be good if he takes her away. After all, it¡¯s uncertain yet the turmoil and storm that will result following the Maupay family¡¯s appearance. Besides, no one knows the impending crisis Seet Group would be facing either. Her departure may not necessarily be a bad thing. But then¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be entrusting Maya to you, Wilbur. Make sure that you keep her safe. If even a hair on her head is harmed, you won¡¯t be the only one paying the price but also the whole of Simpson Group!¡± Wilbur could tell that the man was exceedingly serious when he said that, and it was definitely not a baseless threat. The entire Y City knew that Evan loved his wife more than his own life and doted on his daughter greatly. Hurting Maya would be equivalent to threatening his life, so Wilbur naturally hadn¡¯t the guts to do so. Furthermore, he had ascertained that Maya was pure and innocent after their past few interactions, exactly his cup of tea. He was even nning to have her fall in love with him as well during their trip this time. Therefore, he would never hurt her but do his best to protect her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. If anything happens to Maya, Simpson Group and I are willing to bear all consequences.¡± Evan felt much more at ease with Wilbur¡¯s promise. Nevertheless, he still sent out two highly trained bodyguards to secretly protect Maya. When he was done making all the arrangements for her, he again thought of Nina. There hasn¡¯t been any news of her in the past few days. Could something have happened to her? If she has truly suffered some mishap, how am I going to exin it to Nicole? Where exactly is this daughter of mine? His expression was dark and forbidding. He felt that he should ask someone familiar with K Nation to go and help with the search. After turning it over in his mind, he thought of Levant. When Levant learned of his request, he agreed right away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave it to me. It so happens that I also want to make a trip back to K Nation.¡± ¡°Thank you, then. You must find Nina at all costs. I¡¯m willing to pay the price no matter what it is!¡± Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 A Sense Of Foreboding Meanwhile, Stephen and Mnie were also discussing the same matter. At the dinner table, Stephen stared at the spread of delicious food Mnie had specially prepared. s, he found the food tasting like ash in his mouth. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he ced his cutlery down. Regarding Mnie solemnly, he finally uttered the words he had been keeping to himself the whole night. ¡°Mnie, you¡¯ve recovered, so I¡¯d like to make a trip to K Nation tomorrow.¡± Hearing that, Mnie was stunned. ¡°K Nation? Why do you want to go there?¡± Stephen sighed in response. ¡°After Nina went to K Nation, there hasn¡¯t been any news of her. I want to go over and look for her.¡± Nina. At once, Mnie¡¯s gaze darkened. Back then, I used all my savings to hire some men to kill her, so she has probably bitten the dust by now! Besides, the men I hired even phoned me to reassure me that they hadpleted their job. As such, he won¡¯t find her even if he goes over. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Stephen, Nina is the heiress of Seet Group. Mr. Seet will naturally send someone over to search for her. You don¡¯t know anyone in K Nation, so I don¡¯t think you should go.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to go, but I¡­ I promised Chris that I would protect Nina for three years. I would be going back on my word if I didn¡¯t go, and that would weigh on my conscience.¡± Mnie¡¯s hands tightened around her cutlery. ¡°Stephen, do you want to go and look for her just because of your promise to Chris? Or is it because you yourself want to do so? Your feelings for Nina ¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this with you right now, Mnie. I¡¯m definitely going to K Nation.¡± At his vehemence, Mnie went silent. It seems that he has made up his mind to go, so it won¡¯t do me any good to dissuade him further. Fine, he can do so if he so wishes it. After going over and not finding her, he¡¯ll naturally give up once and for all. ¡°Okay, just go, then. When are you nning toe back?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle back when I find her.¡± ¡°What if you never find her?¡± Stephen was startled to hear that. ¡°Why would I never find her?¡± Mnie¡¯s heart lurched. Crap, I was too quick to speak that I almost gave the game away! I really hope he doesn¡¯t suspect anything! Hence, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I mean, you can¡¯t be staying in K Nation forever if she has other ns or arrangements there or isn¡¯t willing to see you.¡± Stephen thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll return as long as I¡¯ve ascertained that she¡¯s safe. It¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t get to see her.¡± At that, Mnie was again left with no retort. She¡¯s already dead, so there¡¯s no way you can ascertain her safety! ¡°How about this? Give yourself half a month, Stephen. Come back after half a month, okay?¡± She gazed at him with yearning in her eyes, putting on a pitiful expression. ¡°I¡¯m unustomed to not having you here, and I don¡¯t want to be apart from you for too long. How about¡­ How about you bring me along?¡± However, Stephen declined after deliberating for some time, ¡°You should just stay home since you¡¯ve just recovered. I¡¯ll try to return as soon as possible.¡± Nodding, Mnie took a piece of beef and ced it into his bowl. And so, the matter of Stephen going to K Nation was set in stone. Stephen started packing his luggage and booking a flight ticket after the meal. As Mnie watched at the side, a sliver of worry lingered within her. Will he see Nina¡¯s body? And if that happens, will the fact that it was my doinge to light? Those few men whom I hired became unreachable after having gotten the money! I hope they did a clean job, and it won¡¯t implicate me! The next morning, Stephen hastily drove straight to the airport after drinking a ss of milk. For some inexplicable reason, he felt unsettled about the trip to K Nation, having a sense of foreboding that something would happen. At Seet Group, Kyle had eagerly ordered his assistant, John, to investigate the information he had obtained from Sally¡¯s phone at Neon Hotel back then. Right then, John had found out something of interest and was reporting it to him while standing before his desk. ¡°Mr. Seet, two of the ces you asked me to investigate are abandoned manors. As for the other two, one is a residence, and the other is a pharmacy.¡± ¡°Is there anything special about those ces?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything special about them, but there are signs of activity at the two abandoned manors. Like Maupay Manor, both have secret rooms and people living there.¡± Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Audaciously Making Inquiries A secret room? There¡¯s some secret room again? Kyle¡¯s ebony eyes narrowed a fraction. Why is it that the Maupays love to live in secret rooms? Are they hiding something shady or plotting something? ¡°Did you find anything unusual about the two other ces?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to investigate the pharmacy and residence closely.¡± ¡°Go and do it now. Also, investigate whether those few secret rooms are hiding a secret of some sort.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Kyle. We have men lying in wait at Maupay Manor, and we¡¯ll immediately capture Sally¡¯s brother when a suitable opportunity arises.¡± ¡°Great!¡± At that time, I¡¯ll certainly be able to unravel part of the mystery after questioning Sally¡¯s brother! Juan¡¯s interest was likewise piqued when he learned of those few ces. He sat at his desk in the office, his mesmerizing eyes brimming with intrigue. While twirling the pen in his hand, he murmured, ¡°Abandoned manors, a pharmacy, and a residence¡­ How are they rted to one another? The pharmacy couldn¡¯t have been set up by the Maupays, no? It makes no sense that they¡¯d open a pharmacy to make it convenient for the subordinates to get medicine and consult a medical practitioner. Besides, there¡¯s the issue of the other two abandoned manors. Do the Maupays all love living in secret rooms with no sunlight instead of living above ground in the open? How strange!¡± ¡°Therefore, there must be some secret.¡± ¡°Yes, I think there must be some huge secret. This matter has aroused my curiosity, so I¡¯ll also investigate it thoroughly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best. I believe that there¡¯ll be good news very soon once you start investigating the matter.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Of course! Good news is a given¡­¡± At that, Juan abruptly snapped his head over and stared at Kyle with a peculiar look in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Speaking of good news, I have a question for you. What¡¯s with you and Sally? You know full well that she wants to have a romantic rtionship with you, so why did you take the bait?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only when I do so will she take the bait as well.¡± Hearing that, Juan was silent for a moment. ¡°In order to have her show her true colors as soon as possible, you actually went as far as selling yourself out and even used the rumors to paint yourself as her boyfriend. You didn¡¯t only take the bait, but you even gave her your heart! So, you have feelings for her and desire to marry her?¡± This time, Kyle went silent for a long while. ¡°I¡¯m just putting on a show.¡± In response, Juan scoffed, ¡°Even you yourself probably don¡¯t believe such a lie. You¡¯d never do such a thing with women you don¡¯t like, not even giving them the opportunity to get close to you. After all, what happened to those socialites who wanted to approach you in the past? You ruthlessly kicked all of them away when they were still a few meters away. She¡¯s the only one who receives special treatment.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°And now, she¡¯s highly respected in thepany with her identity as your girlfriend. I can see that she¡¯s exceedingly smug. Never mind that, but she¡¯s even audaciously making inquiries about thepany¡¯s financial situation and capital flow. She hasn¡¯t even married you, yet she wants to assume control of the Seet family¡¯s finances? How ambitious when both Grandma and Mommy are still alive and kicking!¡± Assume control of the Seet family¡¯s finances? That casual remark of his reminded Kyle of that possibility. Hmm, she wants to know about thepany¡¯s capital flow? Could it be that she¡¯s interested in the company¡¯s capital chain? He then phoned the department manager in charge of thepany¡¯s capital flow and ordered him to keep an eye on Sally without alerting her about it. ¡°Will do, Mr. Kyle. I understand your meaning.¡± ¡°You¡¯re to notify me immediately no matter what she asks you and repeat every single word without fail. As for what you¡¯re to do after that, I¡¯ll tell you at that time, and you just need to do as I say.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Kyle.¡± No sooner had the manager in charge of finance hung up the phone than a knock sounded on his door. Then Sally pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°Why are you here, Ms. Sally? Please have a seat.¡± Sally studied the finance department carefully, only to find that the entireyout was elegant and harmonious, exhibiting style and creativity. There were also a few pots of nts that were thriving, lending the space a clean and refreshing feeling. Subsequently, she scrutinized the manager of the finance department. From his features, she could tell at first nce that he was an upright person with much integrity. I¡¯ve got to be cautious when speaking to such a person. I can¡¯t be too direct when I¡¯m meeting him for the first time. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 A Psychological Trick Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not here for anything special. I just like making friends. Do you think I¡¯m suitable to be your friend?¡± Sally inquired. The manager was startled to hear that. Considering Mr. Kyle¡¯s instructions earlier, I thought that she¡¯d be here to ask me some questions. I never thought that she actually came here to befriend me. ¡°You tter me, Ms. Sally. You¡¯re Mr. Kyle¡¯s girlfriend now, the future mistress of Seet Group, so it¡¯s naturally my honor that you¡¯re willing to be friends with me,¡± he replied courteously. ¡°Okay, then. I might have many questions for you in the future, so please don¡¯t take offense at me.¡± ¡°Just ask whatever questions you have. I¡¯ll certainly answer you to the best of my ability.¡± Sally was tempted to start asking her questions at his ready acquiescence, but she was afraid that she¡¯d arouse his suspicions if she were to do so right away. Hence, she got to her feet. ¡°Thank you in advance. I¡¯ll leave you to your work, then. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime.¡± ¡°Sure. Have a great day ahead.¡± The moment she left, the manager rang Kyle as per the man¡¯s orders. ¡°You said she wanted to be friends with you?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Ms. Sally said. She also said that she might have some questions for me in the future and told me not to take offense at her. Besides, she said she¡¯ll treat me to a meal sometime.¡± Kyle¡¯s gaze darkened a shade. I didn¡¯t expect her to pull a psychological trick, starting from friends before making her move when they¡¯ve gotten familiar with each other. ¡°She doesn¡¯t really want to be friends with you. Instead, she wants to use you to attain her goal. When you¡¯re with her, you¡¯ve got to be on your guard at all times. It¡¯s best if you give me a call when she¡¯s not paying attention. Do you understand me?¡± Is Mr. Kyle saying that he wants to eavesdrop? ¡°I got it, Mr. Kyle.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Mere seconds after Kyle ced his phone aside, Sally pushed open the door and strolled into his office. ¡°I just went to the other departments for a look. As expected of Seet Group, the decor of every office is very stylish and elegant. The employees are also diligent in their work.¡± ¡°The employees are diligent in their work, but what about you? Let me remind you that you¡¯re my assistant. You¡¯ve got your own work to do, so stop trying to perpetuate your ulterior motives.¡± At that, Sally chuckled. ¡°What ulterior motives could I perpetuate? I¡¯m your girlfriend now, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with me taking a tour of thepany, is there?¡± Kyle said nothing, inwardly chiding, What an excuse! He then handed her a stack of documents. ¡°Trante these documents, then take them to the various departments to be reviewed and signed.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Promptly taking the documents, Sally started working seriously. Kyle¡¯s gaze remained fixated on her. She¡¯ll definitely find a chance to invite the manager of the finance department for a meal next. I wonder what kind of trick she¡¯s going toe up with to achieve her goal. It¡¯s unquestionably not as simple as being friends! He truly wanted to know the answer, so he was hoping that she would act swiftly. Meanwhile, Juan stood outside the pharmacy, carefully studying its location. This pharmacy has something to do with the Maupay family, so they should select a strategic location that will yield them much profit when doing business, no? But there¡¯s nothing special about this ce. The pharmacy isn¡¯t small either, yet there are few customers. As such, its owner¡¯s motive likely isn¡¯t to do business and make a windfall. Instead, there¡¯s a hidden agenda. Then, he entered the pharmacy as a customer who wanted to buy some medicine. ¡°Hello, how may I help you?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not feeling so well. My stomach feels queasy. What kind of medicine should I take?¡± The employee regarded Juan intently. Considering his handsome and enticing countenance as well as his dressing and aura, he¡¯s definitely no ordinary person! ¡°You look just like a celebrity!¡± After saying that, she studied him all the more closely and thought that he looked familiar. ¡°Have I seen you on television?¡± At that, Juan hurriedly brushed it off, asserting, ¡°You must have gotten the wrong person. I¡¯m not a celebrity. Instead, I-I¡¯m a security guard. Do you see thepany across the road? I¡¯m a security guard there.¡± The employee cast her gaze in the direction where he was pointing. ¡°There¡¯s apany over there? I didn¡¯t know that. But it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a security guard when you¡¯re so handsome and dresses so tastefully.¡± Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Some Strange Things When Juan heard that, surprise inundated him. She has been staring at me all this while and scrutinizing me closely. Could it be that she has taken a fancy to me? Considering my motive ining to the pharmacy, can I lure her in with my good looks? He gave a light cough. ¡°Not at all. It was my choice to be a security guard. My family kept pressuring me to get married, so I really didn¡¯t want to stay at home. For that reason, I came out and temporarily found such a job to kill time.¡± ¡°Pressuring you to get married? I¡¯m sure many girls would like to marry a handsome man like you. Is that not so?¡± In response, Juan sighed. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a long story. My family is nouveau riche. We got lucky and made a fortune, so all who take an interest in me are eyeing my family¡¯s money. I don¡¯t like any of them.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Then you¡¯re really handsome and rich. Someone like you is a Prince Charming to many girls.¡± Juan chuckled. ¡°Really? In that case, will a girl like you like a Prince Charming like me?¡± ¡°How could someone like me be worthy of you? I¡¯m from an ordinary family, and my family is mostly working-ss people. The gap between us is too big, so we don¡¯t make a good match,¡± the pharmacy employee murmured shyly. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t say that. I like girls like you. You look very candid and kind, exactly my type. Will you agree if I ask you to be my girlfriend?¡± Juan started flirting with the employee. Meanwhile, the employee was shocked by his remark. ¡°Y-You must be joking, right? My mother wants me to get married quickly as well, but I never thought that I¡¯d be able to find a boyfriend like you.¡± ¡°I believe that you¡¯re speaking the truth. This honesty of yours is just what I like!¡± Juan wore a smile on his face, but his gaze had darkened considerably. ¡°Oh yes, if you want to be my girlfriend, I can¡¯t be the only one who likes you. My family has to be able to ept you as well. How about this? I¡¯ll ask you a few questions, and you answer me truthfully. Then I can judge whether my family will ept you.¡± The girl gazed at the tall, handsome, and wealthy man before her. This is a golden opportunity to marry well, so I¡¯ve got to seize this chance! ¡°Okay. Ask away.¡± ¡°How long have you been working here? And who¡¯s the owner here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working here for three years. The owner here is Jett Gibson. He¡¯s very nice to all the employees.¡± Jett Gibson? Could it be someone from the Maupay family? ¡°Is the business here good? I don¡¯t see all that many people buying medicine here. Can it yield a profit?¡± The employee pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m just an employee, so I¡¯m only responsible for consulting and issuing medicine to customers.¡± ¡°Then does your boss have any powerful friends? What kind of people does he associate with?¡± At that, the employee frowned. ¡°Why are you asking that? You seem very curious about my boss.¡± ¡°I-I just feel that you¡¯re exceedingly beautiful, so if your boss likes you as well and has friends in high ces, I can¡¯t fight him for you. I¡¯m also afraid that I¡¯m not his match,¡± Juan prevaricated. A blush stained the employee¡¯s face. ¡°My boss doesn¡¯t have any powerful friends. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± After contemting for a moment, the employee shook her head. Juan could tell from her gaze that she seemingly knew something important, so he deliberately leaned close to her. Looking at her tenderly, he again led her on. ¡°What exactly is it? You must be keeping something from me! You¡¯ve got to tell me everything before I can bring you to meet my parents. It so happens that my parents are pressuring me to get married, so we can tie the knot as soon as possible!¡± Meeting his parents and tying the knot? Well¡­ Intoxicated by the sudden wave of euphoria, the employee¡¯s mind clouded over as she stared at his bewitching countenance that was mere inches away. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ It¡¯s just that my boss¡¯ brother often brings some strange things back.¡± ¡°What things?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯re told that it¡¯s medicine, and it¡¯s all stored in the basement. However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡± Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 The Secrets A basement? So, this pharmacy actually has a basement? Could it be the same as the basements under the abandoned manors? Juan continued prying information out of the pharmacy employee. ¡°Are you serious? Does the pharmacy still need a basement to store medicine when its business isn¡¯t all that good?¡± The employee was silent for a while as she turned it over in her mind. In the end, she decided to go all out and tell him everything she knew, including her conjectures, in order to marry a fine man and live the life of her dreams. ¡°Let me tell you something. We¡¯re never allowed to go anywhere near the basement. Once, my boss¡¯ brother came back with tons of huge, strange wooden boxes. Seeing that he was struggling to carry them with another man, we thought to lend them a hand. Unexpectedly, we were hauled over the coals no sooner had we made a move. We were even warned not to go near the basement.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that for real? Why are you guys not allowed to go near the basement?¡± The employee shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why either. That¡¯s why I think the things my boss¡¯ brother brought back are definitely not medicine. Perhaps it¡¯s even some shady stuff to be kept away from the public eye!¡± After saying that, she even mysteriously urged Juan, ¡°My boss doesn¡¯t allow us to reveal any of that to anyone, not even our parents. I only ever told you, so you¡¯ve got to keep it to yourself!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± Juan darted his eyes around before asking with curiosity etched on his face, ¡°Since there¡¯s no one here right now, can you bring me to the basement for a look?¡± The employee was taken aback momentarily before she shook her head fervently. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s out of the question! I¡¯d be dead if my boss were to learn about it!¡± ¡°That serious? Would he dare tomit murder in broad daylight?¡± Juan¡¯s dark eyes narrowed a fraction. No matter the secrets that are hidden within the basement, I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of it! ¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful my boss is. Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Let¡¯s talk about¡­ us.¡± The employee gazed at him shyly. ¡°Do you think your parents can ept me? And when are you bringing me to meet them?¡± Juan lifted his head and looked at her. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll consider it carefully. I can tell that you¡¯re very candid and kind. Let me speak to my parents and ask for their opinion. I¡¯ll bring you home if they agree.¡± ¡°How long will that take?¡± the employee inquired further. ¡°Well, a day or two, I suppose. Wait for my good news. I¡¯ll be back to look for you in a day or two.¡± Beaming from ear to ear, the employee nodded jubntly. ¡°Okay. I actually have many more strengths. Not only can I y the piano, but I can also cook. I even helped my sister to take care of her child. Thus, I can care for our child myself when we do have one in the future. I¡¯m definitely low-maintenance, so you¡¯ll never regret marrying me!¡± Good Lord! She¡¯s even thinking of a child! You¡¯re thinking too far into the future,dy! Juan grinned widely. ¡°Exactly! A girl like you is the perfect marriage partner! Wait for my good news! I¡¯ll give you an answer right after asking my parents!¡± While saying that, he hastened away. He had just exited the pharmacy when the employee called out to him while waving her hand. For an instant, Juan was stunned. Don¡¯t tell me she has jolted back to her senses and is afraid that I¡¯d go back on my word, thus nning to follow me all the way? ¡°Your medicine! You forgot your medicine!¡± the employee hollered, but he merely ran all the faster. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In no time, he had disappeared from sight. As the employee stared down at the medicine in her hand, a shy smile bloomed on her face. ¡°I bet he¡¯s eager to marry me. He¡¯s in such a hurry to ask his parents that he even forgot his medicine. Aw, I¡¯m so touched. I¡¯ll just keep the medicine for him first and give him when hees back. Anyway, he¡¯ll be back in a day or two.¡± Sprinting all the way to the junction where he parked his car, Juan nced back over his shoulder. Phew! Fortunately, she didn¡¯t chase after me. Is she all that unmarriageable, or does she desire to marry a tall, dark, handsome, and wealthy man so much that she has lost her mind? How could she gullibly believe a man¡¯s insouciant words that he wants to marry her? Ah, she¡¯s too easily fooled! I wonder if she¡¯s really so naive or has a screw loose in her head! Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Garbage Collector Juan took out his phone immediately and told John everything about the basement in the pharmacy. He wanted John to find out more about the basement. ¡°Mr. Juan, that was quick of you to discover about the basement. You are really good.¡± ¡°Of course! My capabilities alone are equivalent to the ten of you guys¡¯. Get the investigation done as soon as possible. I shall wait for your news.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Juan. I¡¯ll get someone to check it out right away.¡± Afterward, Juan sped toward another suspicious location. Twenty minutester, he arrived at his destination. It was a regr residence. Juan surveyed the area and felt that there was nothing remarkable. Looking at the dark door, he wondered about the people who lived there. Out of curiosity, he walked toward the door and wanted to knock. However, on second thought, he found it to be inappropriate. Furthermore, he would need an excuse to be there. As he scanned the area, his sight fell on a garbage collector nearby. An idea instantly popped into his mind. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Juan paid a high price for the garbage collector¡¯s uniform. At the same time, he managed to elicit some information about the residents. Once he was ready, he knocked loudly on the door. ¡°What is it?¡± A man in his fifties opened the door. Juan scrutinized him carefully. While the older man was dressed simply, he looked pretty alert. The older man kept his eyes on Juan and sized him up. Thankfully, Juan had on his uniform. ¡°Hi. I¡¯m here to collect the garbage.¡± ¡°Collecting garbage? Isn¡¯t it a bit too early?¡± ¡°Ah, well, my uncle isn¡¯t feeling well, so I will be his recement. I have to rush over to the hospital to be with himter. That¡¯s why I am early today.¡± ¡°All right. Come on in then.¡± Carrying his cleaning equipment, Juan walked into the house. After ncing around, he noticed that it was just an ordinary double-story house, and there was nothing special in the courtyard either. ¡°All the trash is in that bin over there. Take it away.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Juan emptied the trash bin into his trash bag and turned around. All the while, he never ceased to study the ce. He was nearing the main door but had yet to discover anything. He knew that if he left right then, it would be difficult to enter the premises again in the future. After some thought, he ripped the trash bag apart with his hands. All kinds of food wrappers and medication packaging started flying around the courtyard. ¡°Oh my! What have you done? Are you here to collect the garbage or make a mess out of things? Now, the courtyard ispletely filthy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will clean them up right away. I will make sure everything is spick and span.¡± ¡°s. Young people nowadays are unreliable. Of all the jobs in the world, you have to be a garbage collector. You only make things worse!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Once my uncle gets better, I won¡¯t be doing this anymore.¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Just clean up the courtyard quickly! Or else, I will file aint against you!¡± ¡°All right. Rx. I will get to it right away.¡± With that, Juan picked up the broom he had brought with him and started sweeping the courtyard. The older man was observing him from one corner impatiently. ¡°Have you ever swept a courtyard before? The way you are sweeping is making it worse. At this rate, when will you finish?¡± Juan sighed. My dear old man, it is true I have never swept a courtyard before. Besides, I¡¯m doing this only to buy myself some time to spot anything suspicious going on in this ce. ¡°Enough, enough. Stop sweeping. Stand over there. I¡¯ll show you how to do it.¡± Smiling awkwardly, Juan said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. How can I let you do my job?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t, you might not finish by tomorrow!¡± Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Another Secret Room With a sheepish face, Juan handed the man his broom. The older man was not thrilled. He snatched the broom over in a huff and cast a stare at Juan. ¡°Since you are helping me with the courtyard, is there something I can do for you in return?¡± ¡°No need. There¡¯s nothing that needs your help here.¡± ¡°Sir, it seems that the window is crooked. Shall I fix it for you?¡± The older man looked up at the window and questioned him doubtfully, ¡°Are you sure you know how to fix that? Forget it! You can¡¯t even sweep the floor. Stop causing more trouble!¡± ¡°How am I causing more trouble? You have no idea what I am capable of. Let me show you. Just give me a while. Before you know it, I will have it fixed.¡± Not waiting for the older man to respond, Juan walked toward the room. He stood in front of the window and studied the room carefully. The room was empty with the exception of two chairs. There was also an old toolbox that looked well used. Juan found the tools he needed from the box and got to work. It did not take Juan long before he fixed the window. He was about to turn around and tell the older man the good news when a thought came up in his mind. To get what I need, I should make an even bigger mess. ng! The crisp sound of ss falling onto the ground rang out within the courtyard. The older man turned around and saw Juan smashing the window with a hammer. There was not a single window that he left out. The older man was dumbstruck. ¡°W-What are you doing!¡± A befuddled look appeared on his face. ¡°Sir, doesn¡¯t it sound good? It¡¯s so exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± What? Exciting? The man was about to lose it, and he went after Juan with the broom. ¡°Stand right there! I am going to beat you to death! How dare youe here and make a mess of things!¡± With the older man chasing after him, Juan ran about and used the opportunity to inspect every room in the house. True enough, in one of the rooms on the west wing, something looked amiss. There was a mound of soil, and it was obvious a hole had been dug. Indeed, there is a secret room here as well! It is just like the one at the pharmacy and the other two abandoned manors. But, what are the secret rooms used for? Juan was nning to go down and take a look. All of a sudden, he heard noisesing from the secret room. On top of that, the older man was about to catch up to him. The odds were against him. Should I bump into anything unsavory in the secret room, I may not be able toe out of it alive. Then, Mommy and Daddy will lose me. No, I cannot inflict such pain on them. Hence, the best option now is to make my getaway. The agile Juan dashed out of the west wing and started to run out of the house. ¡°Stand right there! You rascal! I¡¯m going to give you a beating of your life!¡± Holy crap! His stamina is quite good. It is almost impossible to shake him off. If I weren¡¯t fast enough, I could have suffered a vicious beating. Amidst the shouting of the older man, Juan ran to his car and sped off. Will this alert the culprit? Then again, it may be a good thing. The culprit may panic, and it will be easier for me to find out more. On the way back to Seet Group, he analyzed everything he had discovered that day. The term ¡°secret room¡± became the focus of his investigation. Why would the Maupays build so many secret rooms? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Without wasting any more time, Juan told John about the location of the newly-discovered secret room and got him to investigate that as well. ¡°All right. Mr. Juan, I¡¯ll get someone to handle this right away.¡± ¡°I want to know the content of the secret room.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan!¡± Once he arrived at Seet Group, Juan went directly to Kyle¡¯s office. He could not wait to share his findings with Kyle. Unbeknownst to him, Sally was there too. Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Skyler Was Taken ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯lle backter.¡± Juan turned around and was about to leave when Sally stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You have something to talk to Kyle, don¡¯t you? I will take my leave. Anyway, I have to send some documents to the design department.¡± Once Sally left, Juan shut the door and told Kyle about his discovery. Kyle was equally shocked. ¡°Secret rooms? Why are there so many of them? Maybe they are hiding something vile inside?¡± ¡°That must be it! By the way, the staff at the pharmacy mentioned that the boss¡¯ younger brother brings back huge, strange-looking crates once in a while. There must be some suspicious items in those crates.¡± Kyle pondered on it and said, ¡°Perhaps, he may be able to solve the puzzle for us.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Sally¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°You managed to catch hold of him?¡± ¡°Yes. I received the news moments before you came in. Let¡¯s go check out.¡± ¡°Fine. At the same time, we can find out the real motive of the Maupay family.¡± The moment Sally stepped into the elevator, her expression darkened. Earlier on, she received news about her brother¡¯s abduction. However, she had no idea who the mastermind was. Deep down in her heart, Sally knew it was Kyle. Ever since Kyle had gone to the abandoned manor, and heid his eyes on that pile of eye-catching trash, she knew something would happen. In fact, she had even messaged her brother to caution him about it, but it was toote. Where would Kyle keep Skyler? Now that Skyler has been taken, dad will be very worried. Will this trigger the poison in him to prate deeper into his body? I must find a way to go back and check on him. After work, both Juan and Kyle went away with the pretext of having to entertain clients. They hurried to a hotel that was located in a remote area. Upon seeing them, the two bodyguards outside the suite greeted them, ¡°Mr. Juan! Mr. Kyle!¡± ¡°Is he inside?¡± ¡°Yes, he is in there.¡± ¡°All right. Open up.¡± As the door opened, they could see a man being tied to a chair and gagged with a piece of white cloth. He looked disheveled. When the man saw the brothers, his eyes widened, and muffled voices started toe out of his mouth. By the looks of it, he was pissed off. Juan studied him and found that he resembled Sally. ¡°Are they twins? They look so alike! Even Nina and Maya don¡¯t bear such a striking resemnce!¡± ¡°He is indeed her twin brother. He is the older one. His name is Skyler Maupay,¡± introduced Kyle. With his arms around him, Juan said, ¡°He¡¯s the son of Steven Maupay. He must have the answers to the many questions we have. Why don¡¯t we remove that thing in his mouth so that he can talk?¡± One of their bodyguards reminded him, ¡°Mr. Juan, he has a foul mouth. Before this, he was talking horrible things about Seet Group. That¡¯s why we have him gagged.¡± Juan chuckled. ¡°Oh? How dare you talk bad about Seet Group! Bring a hammer over. If he dares to speak ill of us again, smash him with the hammer. I want to see how long he can take it!¡± The restrained Skyler stared at Juan furiously. He looked like he could not wait to turn Juan into ashes. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like this. You should know what is good for you under the circumstances. You may be the son of Steven Maupay, but you havended in our hands. Just answer our questions. This way, it saves everyone time, and you need not suffer any physical torture! Get it?¡± Then, he removed the white cloth from his mouth. After gasping for air, Skyler yelled, ¡°I want all of you to die a horrible death! I want Seet Group to perish!¡± Kyle frowned. Such hatred! Why does he hate Seet Group so much? ¡°You want us to perish? What audacity! What has Seet Group done to the Maupay family that made you hate us so much? Why?¡± Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Revenge Skyler looked at them with such hostility. If he had a knife with him, he would have pierced it through their hearts! ¡°Why? I¡¯m going to avenge my father!¡± Juan was taken aback. ¡°Avenge your father? This is odd. Your father, Steven, is still alive, isn¡¯t he? Please don¡¯t tell me you have another father.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Indeed, my father is still alive. He was lucky to have escaped back then. Otherwise, the Seet family would have annihted the Maupay family! How can I not take my revenge?¡± Both Juan and Kyle were speechless. They looked at Skyler and did not think that he was lying. However, Evan had mentioned before that he had no idea about the grudge with the Maupay family. Is there some kind of misunderstanding? ¡°Are you certain that it is the Seet family who wanted to kill your father?¡± asked Kyle. Skyler answered without a doubt, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. My daddy said so himself. How can it be false? Besides, the Maupay family was the only one on par with Seet Group in Y City back then. Seet Group wanted to have everything to themselves. That¡¯s why you poisoned my daddy! If it weren¡¯t to evade your father¡¯s assassination, my entire family wouldn¡¯t have gone off the radar. Your daddy, Evan, is a ruthless man. He is known as ¡®the reaper!¡¯ His methods make one¡¯s hair stand. You guys should be well aware of it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! My daddy is indeed ruthless. But, he is also a man of honor! If he said he did not hurt the Maupay family, then it must be true.¡± ¡°Ha! He denied it? Bullshit! My daddy nearly died in his hands. One of his arms had been severed. How can it be fake?¡± Juan turned to look at Kyle. Kyle was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Why is your daddy so sure that it was my daddy who did it? Did he see it with his own eyes?¡± ¡°I heard my daddy mention all of these. He did not go into details, and I did not ask as well. Why would my daddy use him out of the blue?¡± Skyler threw the question back. Kyle¡¯s eyes dimmed. He found the whole thing strange too. ¡°Maybe, there has been some kind of misunderstanding. Perhaps, your daddy made a mistake?¡± ¡°No way! The two of you are Evan¡¯s sons. Of course, you will take his side! You can deny it, but you cannot stop me from taking my revenge! Just you wait. Very soon, the Seet family will vanish from the face of this Earth! Back then, this was your daddy¡¯s intention for the Maupay family. Fortunately, he did not seed. Finally, you will get what you deserve!¡± Juan took the hammer from the bodyguard and smashed it on Skyler. He howled in pain. ¡°You! Just you wait!¡± Skyler said through gritted teeth, and perspirations started to break out on his forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t even use that much force, and you can barely take it? Let me warn you. If you curse the Seet family again, I will hammer you over and over again! Want to give it a try?¡± Looking at the hammer swinging in front of him, Skyler promptly shut his mouth. Nevertheless, the murderous look in his eyes was still there, and he could not wait to kill Juan. ¡°Stop looking at me like that. My daddy is a man of honor. He always owns up to anything he has done. For all we know, the Maupay family has made a mistake! Your daddy should recall the things that happened back then carefully and ascertain the real killer before jumping to the conclusion. If you kill the wrong man in the name of revenge, it will be toote for regrets, won¡¯t it?¡± After hearing what Juan had said, Skyler still felt that he was making excuses for Evan. However, in view of the hammer in Juan¡¯s hand, all he could do was stare at Juan in anger and said nothing in retaliation. Kyle did not want to waste any more time on him. ¡°So, to get back at us, you kidnapped my mommy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We have your mommy! She is very beneficial to us indeed!¡± ¡°What? What have you done?¡± Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Bombing And Burning Skyler nced at Kyle without uttering a word. Meanwhile, Juan swung the hammer before Skyler and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you? I¡¯ll smash you a few more times if you keep quiet! Well, let me see which part I should aim for.¡± Skyler was terrified once he recalled Juan smashed him with the hammer just now. To avoid experiencing the excruciating pain again, he replied reluctantly, ¡°We want to use your mom to get something from your dad in return.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Exin it!¡± ¡°I mean¡­ your dad has something we need, and so we intend to use your mom as an exchange for it!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an antique.¡± ¡°What kind of antique is it?¡± ¡°I have no idea because my dad didn¡¯t tell me about it. Anyway, you will know it as soon as we use your mom as an exchange for it.¡± Daddy likes to keep antiques during his leisure time. Could it be that the Maupay family covets one of his invaluable antiques? ¡°Why would the Maupay family make so many secret rooms?¡± Shocked at the question, Skyler replied, ¡°They are for people to stay!¡± ¡°Why should one stay in a secret underground room instead of an ordinary room? Do you wish to mummify them?¡± ¡°We like it! Over the years, we have gotten used to staying in secret rooms to avoid the Seet family.¡± From the beginning, Juan and Kyle knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to dig up information in Skyler. Hence, they were ready to continue investigating it. ¡°What is your sister Sally¡¯s motive for getting close to the Seet family?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her? How would I know what she wants to do?¡± ¡°Keep mum all you want. I know she assisted you with abducting my mom and intended to control Seet Group¡¯s capital. Is that right?¡± Skyler was shocked once he knew that Kyle had discovered Sally¡¯s motive even before she seeded. No wonder Sally used to say that Kyle isn¡¯t an ordinary man. ¡°Since you know the truth, why do you still keep her in Seet Group and acknowledge her as your girlfriend?¡± ¡°That is because she is useful, for we can get more information from her.¡± Skyler was stunned for a while and sneered. ¡°Sally set a trap for you; yet, you set a bigger trap for her. Nevertheless, be careful that even the mightiest would fall at a beauty¡¯s nce. You wouldn¡¯t know who will turn out to be the winner in the end!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry about yourself first? I mean, you can¡¯t even save yourself now.¡± ¡°Kyle, I know you¡¯re smart. Let me be clear. I didn¡¯t bluff when I said the Seet family would perish. You¡¯ll witness it soon!¡± The next moment, Juan smashed Skyler with the hammer and scolded, ¡°How dare you curse the Seet family? You must have a death wish!¡± ring at Juan, Skyler screeched with pain and gritted his teeth. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out soon. By then, you¡¯ll know that what I¡¯m saying now is true!¡± Since Skyler mentioned the word ¡°perish¡± a few times confidently, Kyle couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly worried. Could it be that Steven has found a way to target the Seets? ¡°Kyle, keep him here. Let us go home to ask Daddy if we can use Skyler in exchange for Mommy!¡± Kyle nodded in response and left with Juan. On the way home, Kyle suddenly asked Juan, ¡°What method will the Maupays probably use to make our family perish?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Juan scoffed at it and replied, ¡°Do you believe what Skyler said? Can he make our family perish? Dream on!¡± ¡°Not necessarily though. I mean, the Maupays have been plotting it secretly for a long time. Who knows if they have finally found a way to go up against us?¡± ¡°Humph! They can only make us perish by bombing or burning us!¡± Bombing and burning! Will the Maupays use these methods to harm our family? Kyle¡¯s eyes darkened upon listening to it. ¡°Daddy has remained calm mysteriously ever since Mommy went missing. Do you think he knows where she is? Could it be that he has assigned some men to protect her secretly?¡± Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Investigate The Matter ¡°I think so. Otherwise, Daddy wouldn¡¯t be so confident that Mommy will be safe and will meet us soon.¡± ¡°However, things might turn out to be different. Will Mommy be in danger if Daddy¡¯s n fails? That is why I think our top priority now is to exchange Skyler for Mommy.¡± After pondering over it for a while, Kyle thought Juan was right. ¡°Hmm, I agree. Let¡¯s ask Daddyter.¡± After waiting for two hours at Imperial Garden, Kyle and Juan finally saw Evan¡¯s Maybach approaching slowly. Juan came up to Evan and asked, ¡°Daddy, where have you been?¡± Evan hopped out and nced at Juan. ¡°I went to Bernian Hospital just now. Since it is your mom¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears, I would visit it whenever I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Daddy, I understand that you always visit the hospital because you miss Mommy.¡± Juan knows that I go to the hospital often because of Nicole. Surprised, Evan asked, ¡°What else do you know?¡± ¡°I also know that all of us miss Mommy. Well, there is a good opportunity to get Mommy back. n well, and I believe you can see her soon!¡± Evan calmed himself down and asked casually, ¡°What opportunity is that?¡± ¡°Steven¡¯s son is in our hands now. Since he is Steven¡¯s only son, I believe Steven will agree to it if we use him in exchange for Mommy!¡± ¡°Did you say Steven¡¯s son is in your hands?¡± ¡°Yes! Kyle asked his subordinates to get him.¡± ¡°He will be of great use. Keep an eye on him, and don¡¯t let Steven¡¯s men rescue him.¡± Juan blinked his eyes with surprise upon hearing it from Evan. After all, he had expected Evan to make a n to get Nicole back by offering Skyler in exchange. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you want to exchange him for Mommy? Are you so certain that Mommy will be alright?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Instead, just do as I say.¡± ¡°Daddy, I know you might have assigned some skilled fighters to protect Mommy. However, if Steven decides to burn or use other cruel methods to harm Mommy, it might be toote to save her. ¡°Steven¡¯s son insisted that you killed Steven and even intended to harm the entire Maupay family. In the end, Steven escaped from the brink of death. ¡°Besides, Steven¡¯s arm was chopped off back then. Daddy, is it true that you don¡¯t remember any of it?¡± ¡°Juan, are you suspecting that I did it?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I only wish to get to the bottom of it to find out if there is any misunderstanding between the two families.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Kyle, do you think Daddy did it?¡± After scanning Evan for a while, Kyle shook his head in response. ¡°I believe in Daddy. Back then, there were many options to bring down the Maupay family. Hence, you didn¡¯t have to go the extra mile. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t your usual way of doing things.¡± Evan heaved a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°Since both of you don¡¯t think that I did it, I¡¯ll let you guys investigate the matter. I believe that you will get to the bottom of it soon.¡± With that, Evan fell silent and headed toward the study room upstairs. Then, Juan turned around to look at Kyle and asked, ¡°Daddy only asked us to investigate the matter that happened years ago. What about Mommy? Are we still going to exchange Steven¡¯s son for her?¡± Kyle pondered over it for a while and responded, ¡°Since Daddy has chosen to do so, he surely has absolute confidence in it. I think we ought to trust him.¡± Upon hearing it from Kyle, Juan stopped dwelling on it. However, he still felt uneasy deep down. Daddy, what did you do to Mommy? Why are you so sure that Mommy won¡¯t be in danger? As Juan was deep in thought, Sally came downstairs. ¡°Well, I¡¯m heading out for a while.¡± I¡¯m sure Sally has received the news that Skyler had been captured. Is she going out now to discuss the next move with Steven? Judging from the uneasiness on her face, it¡¯s highly likely! If I follow her secretly, I might discover Steven¡¯s hiding spot and see Mommy. Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Follow Sally Secretly ¡°It¡¯s a bit unsafe for a girl to go out at night. Be extra careful.¡± Juan pretended to care about Sally. ¡°I will. I¡¯m going out to buy some groceries and will be back soon.¡± Juan followed Sally right after she stepped out of the house. After quite some time, Sally¡¯s car pulled over at the dpidated Maupay Manor. She then hopped out and looked around carefully before entering the manor hastily. Meanwhile, Juan followed Sally to that ce and fixated his gaze on Sally, who wasn¡¯t far from him. Why does shee here? Could it be that Steven is hiding here? Why did Kyle¡¯s subordinates only abduct Skyler and not with Steven? Wouldn¡¯t we save a lot of trouble if they had done it? After giving it some thought, Juan tiptoed toward the manor carefully. Also, he purposely kept a distance from Sally to avoid being discovered by her. Under the dim moonlight, Juan saw Sally enter the westernmost room and immediately followed her. However, he lost sight of Sally when he arrived and peeked through the door. Given that the room led to the secret room, Juan knew that Sally had entered it. He sneaked into it but had no idea how he could enter the secret room. Suddenly, he heard someone talk from the floor. ¡°Ms. Maupay, why are you here?¡± ¡°Where is my dad? I¡¯m worried about him. How is he? Is he doing fine?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. Ms. Maupay, pleasee with me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With that, the room fell silent. Juan looked around carefully to find the trigger that could open the entrance to the secret underground room. The next moment, Juan turned on the torchlight on his phone and scrutinized the wall. However, there wasn¡¯t any trigger or switch on the smooth grey wall. After that, he bent down to check the floor but didn¡¯t see anything suspicious. Well, the room isn¡¯t that big. Where on earth is the trigger? Juan stood up and closed his eyes to calm himself down and analyze the situation. Soon, the images of all corners in the room, including the wall and the floor, shed through his mind. After half a minute, Juan suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the center of the wall upon which the moonlight fell. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sally didn¡¯t switch on any torchlight when she entered the room. In that case, how could she turn on the trigger so quickly? Did she see the trigger because of the moonlight? Is there something wrong with the wall? With that, Juan looked closer and realized that the texture at the center of the wall was slightly rougher. He knew that the wall was empty, for he could hear echoes once he knocked on it. Juan heard footsteps approaching as he wanted to push the wall. Hence, he swiftly hid in the dark corner and stared warily at the figure. ¡°Mr. Juan¡­¡± Despite his low volume, Juan instantly recognized that it was Saul¡¯s voice. He tiptoed to Saul¡¯s back and patted on his shoulder. Shocked, Saul immediately turned around to look at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Juan asked. ¡°Mr. Kyle has instructed us to find out the secrets of the secret room. Since it would cause suspicion if I do it in the morning, I¡¯ve decided toe at night. When I arrived, I saw Sally and you behind her. That was why I hid first before entering the manor.¡± ¡°In that case, let us go down together.¡± ¡°Sure. Mr. Juan, I know how to enter the secret room. When we surrounded and observed the manor, I saw how they went in and out of the room.¡± With that, Saul came up to the spot where Juan thought suspicious and pushed it with all his might. The next moment, the floor slid open, revealing a staircase that led to the secret room. ¡°Well done, Saul. It looks like you didn¡¯t waste your time observing the manor for a few days.¡± Saul replied smilingly, ¡°Mr. Kyle is meticulous and has good observation skills. We have learned a lot from him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to tter Kyle since he isn¡¯t here anyway. Let¡¯s go down quickly.¡± Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 The Seet Family Deserves It ¡°Okay.¡± With that, they cautiously walked toward the secret room downstairs. Meanwhile, Sally hastily came to Steven¡¯s room. She calmed herself down before knocking on the door. Knock! Knock! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Come in!¡± Upon hearing the deep voice, Sally opened the door and saw Steven. With his eyes half-closed, he was leaning back in his mahogany chair and listening to a soothing piano piece. Moreover, twodies squatted beside him to clean and massage his legs. ¡°Dad!¡± Sally said. After slowly opening his eyes, Steven was shocked to see Sally. ¡°Sally, why are you back so abruptly?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m worried that you might be emotionally overwhelmed at the news that Skyler has been abducted. That is why I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± Staring at thedies who squatted beside Steven, Sally¡¯s expression turned grim. She realized that her worries were unfounded, for Steven enjoyed his rxed and serene life very much. Why isn¡¯t Dad worried about Skyler¡¯s safety at all? Meanwhile, Steven sat straight and gazed at Sally with a stern face. ¡°Instead of making any aplishments, Skyler sure has a talent for screwing things up! Since he has underestimated his enemy, he deserves it! I have ordered him not to leave the house for fifteen days; yet, he didn¡¯t obey me. In that case, he should be punished and learn a lesson.¡± ¡°Dad, this isn¡¯t the time to argue about it. You can chastise him all you want once he returns. For now, our priority is to figure out how we can rescue him.¡± After falling silent for a while, Steven gestured for the twodies to leave, leaving only Sally and him in the room. Once they left, Steven nced at Sally and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to rescue him. We have to n it well.¡± ¡°Dad, we do have an option that can guarantee Skyler¡¯s return.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We can use Nicole in exchange for him.¡± ¡°I heard from Skyler that you have used Nicole to obtain half portion of the antidote. In that case, she is already worthless now. Also, Nicole is the wife of Evan and the mother of Juan and Kyle. Hence, the Seets will agree if we use her in exchange for Skyler.¡± After giving it some thought, Steven rebutted hesitantly, ¡°Who says Nicole is useless? We will lose out if we use Nicole in exchange for Skyler.¡± Sally was stunned, for she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Dad, what do you mean? Why is it not worth it to get Skyler back? I mean, he¡¯s your only son!¡± ¡°Of course, he is my only son. However, do you know what I want from Nicole? Do you know how important she is?¡± ¡°Dad, regardless of what you wish to do, you can¡¯t ignore your son¡¯s life! What is more important now than saving Skyler?¡± Nheless, to Steven, he had a far more important task at hand than saving Skyler. How is Skyler¡¯s life on par with what I want? Who is hepared to the lives of all of the Seets? After ncing at Sally, Steven slowly grabbed the cup on the table and took a sip of it. ¡°Sally, you have lost your cool. Although Skyler is in their hands, don¡¯t forget that Nicole is in our hands as well. Hence, they will be cautious and won¡¯t kill Skyler. ¡°You, on the other hand, have stayed by Kyle¡¯s side for quite some time and joined Seet Group sessfully. Have you figured out thepany¡¯s capital flow? ¡°If all members of the Seet family have died, are you capable of controlling Seet Group?¡± Sally was on tenterhooks once she heard that all members of the Seet family would die, for Kyle would be on the list as well. I don¡¯t want to see Kyle die! ¡°Dad, what you want is to take revenge. In that case, only the one who did something wrong deserves punishment. Can you only target the perpetrator who harmed you¡ª¡± ¡°Sally!¡± Steven scolded and interrupted Sally before she could finish. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter and part of the Maupay family. Always remember that our family was nearly wiped out back then. Shouldn¡¯t I punish the Seets for the hideous crime that theymitted? ¡°You aren¡¯t feeling attached to them after spending a lot of time with them, are you? ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are a Maupay!¡± ¡°I¡­ I just feel that it¡¯s overly brutal to take away so many lives.¡± ¡°Be that as it may, they deserve it!¡± Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Ruthless Man Sally kept mum. She began to worry about Kyle. Is he going to die too? ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You can leave now. Take over Seet Group as soon as possible. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Sally¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Take good care of yourself,¡± she said and left. Meanwhile, Juan and Saul cautiously walked along a narrow road. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. We¡¯ve been walking for so long now but found nothing. Where does this road lead to?¡± Juan asked. Saul responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Mr. Juan. That pce-like building which we came across earlier used to be Skyler¡¯s residence, but we didn¡¯t see Steven and Sally in it.¡± There must be other buildings here that can amodate them. Using the torchlight on their phones to light up the path, the two men continued their journey. About half an hourter, what they saw had rendered them speechless. Saul eximed, ¡°We¡¯vee out!¡± Juan was just as surprised. He lifted his head, looked at the moon that hid behind the clouds, and took a nce at the forest around him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is the exit. This ce is like a maze! It¡¯d be difficult for us to locate Steven even if they are here.¡± ¡°What should be we do now? Shall we go back?¡± Saul asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can find anything today. Let¡¯s go back and rest. We¡¯ll get someone¡¯s help to map out the area before taking the next step.¡± Juan then turned on the Global Positioning System on his phone and continued walking. After a long day, he finally returned to Imperial Garden. The moment he stepped into the house, he asked a maid, ¡°Is Sally back?¡± The maid replied, ¡°Yes, she reached home an hour ago. Do you want to see her, Mr. Juan?¡± An hour ago? I can¡¯t believe she reached home earlier than me. Our stalking mission failed miserably! Steven must have poured his blood, sweat, and tears to build the underground secret room. He¡¯s definitely no ordinary man. It¡¯s not going to be easy for Seet Group to take him down. The next day, Juan told Kyle about this in the office. Juan said, ¡°I can¡¯t figure out the mind games Steven is ying. I thought he¡¯d feel sorry for his son and might propose to exchange him with Mommy. I¡¯m surprised that he managed to keep his cool. Come to think of it, he¡¯s just like Daddy!¡± ¡°Yes. We have to be extra mindful of this man,¡± Kyle responded. Juan thought about it and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we kidnap Sally too since she¡¯s on our watch? Let¡¯s use both of his children to pressure him to give us Mommy, and we¡¯ll take it from there!¡± Kyle lifted his head and looked at Juan. ¡°What if Steven refuses to cooperate?¡± ¡°Refuse? We¡¯re talking about his son¡¯s and daughter¡¯s lives! You mean to say he¡¯s willing to sacrifice his children?¡± ¡°But what if? What if he could care less about his children and is determined to die with the Seets?¡± Juan could imagine how calm Steven would be when Sally and Skyler died before his eyes. He also saw an image of how Nicole died at the hands of Steven and the bloodbath that took ce at that time. Juan felt as if his heart was being torn apart. Kyle¡¯s concern is valid. Steven might be ruthless enough to sacrifice others in the name of revenge. ¡°What can we do to stop the disaster?¡± Juan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°We can¡¯t run away from this anymore. We have to figure out his secret and his n before we can work on our next move. And we must also think of ways to rescue Mommy as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Dinner At The Hotel Juan went deep in thought. ¡°I¡¯ll leave thepany to you. Saul and I will find out about Steven¡¯s secret as soon as possible.¡± ¡°All right.¡± All of a sudden, Sally, d in an assistant outfit, entered the office. Sally was getting on Juan¡¯s nerves, and he could not stop giving her a killer stare. Had Kyle not reminded him how useful Sally was, Juan would have kidnapped her right away. He was so sick of seeing her around! ¡°Good morning, Juan,¡± Sally greeted. ¡°Morning.¡± Juan stered a stiff smile to his face before leaving the office. Sally was not bothered by Juan¡¯s attitude, as her mind was set on taking over Seet Group. Afterpleting the tasks given by Kyle, she began to think of how to control the capital chain of the company. After giving it some thought, Sally decided to approach the manager from the finance department. She invited the manager to dinner after work. ¡°I need your advice on something. Let¡¯s have dinner at Neon Hotel tonight? My treat.¡± The manager hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll meet you there once I¡¯ve finished my work.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Sally then left. The manager immediately gave Kyle a call to seek his advice. Upon receiving Kyle¡¯s instructions, he made his way to the hotel. He did what Kyle told him to do when he arrived. He stood outside the private room that Sally had booked and dialed Kyle¡¯s number before knocking on the door. ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± ¡°No worries. Come in!¡± Sally said. The manager was all tensed up, as he had to watch what he said in front of Sally, and at the same time, be careful not to offend Kyle, who was on the phone. This was going to be challenging for the manager. ¡°This is Neon Hotel¡¯s most expensive wine. Try it.¡± Sally started pouring a bottle of wine into his ss. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re my guest. It¡¯s my duty to serve you,¡± Sally insisted. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. Let me know if you have any questions. I¡¯ll be happy to answer them,¡± the manager said. Instead of diving into the main topic, Sally took her sweet time and raised her ss. ¡°Cheers.¡± The manager reciprocated and finished his wine in one gulp. After they had put down their sses, Sally smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a steady man, and I appreciate that. So how long have you been working for Seet Group?¡± The manager thought about it. ¡°About six years.¡± ¡°Six years? Wow. You must have contributed a lot to thepany.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve ttered me. I¡¯m just an ordinary employee. Seet Group owes its sess to Mr. Seet, Mr. Juan, and Mr. Kyle,¡± the manager said. ¡°You¡¯re very modest. I heard Seet Group hadn¡¯t increased your sry in years. Are you alright with that?¡± Sally asked. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I was entitled to annual increments in thest few years. Mr. Seet even gave all the managers a manor. We¡¯re all grateful to work for him.¡± Kyle, who was listening to their conversation, could not help but sigh. He shouldn¡¯t have said that. He should have danced to her tune to find what¡¯s on her mind! Sally kept mum for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Seet cares for his employees. But based on your capabilities and experience, don¡¯t you think you deserve better treatment or position?¡± Upon hearing that, a line formed between Kyle¡¯s brows. What is this woman trying to do? Is she trying to sow discord among our employees so that she could win them over? Does the Maupay family have anypany that is in need of manpower though? Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Feeling anxious, the manager lowered his head to look at his phone. If I were to answer yes to Sally¡¯s question, what would Mr. Kyle think of me? No way. I have to prove to Mr. Kyle that I¡¯m loyal to Seet Group. ¡°Mr. Seet treats us very well, and it¡¯s hard to find another boss like him. Besides, Seet Group is the best company anyone could find in Y City. I¡¯m happy with where I¡¯m at now,¡± he answered. Once again, Kyle sighed on the other end of the phone. Come on! Just tell her what she wants to hear! Right now, it¡¯s not about you. It¡¯s about finding out Sally¡¯s motive! Clearly, the manager did not understand his instruction. Upon realizing how righteous the man was, Sally knew he would not fall into the temptation easily. After filling up the two sses of wine, she decided to change her strategy. ¡°Cheers.¡± Sally raised her ss, and the manager did the same. ¡°Since you¡¯ve no desire to climb up thedder and enjoy better pay and benefits, what¡¯s your aim in life? Tell me, so I¡¯ll know what you like,¡± Sally asked directly. The manager froze for a moment. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t get what you mean. Feel free to ask me any questions. You don¡¯t have to know my preference to keep this conversation going.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll cut to the chase then. I want to know all about Seet Group¡¯s partnership with other businesses and thepany¡¯s cash flow,¡± Sally said. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The manager was taken aback. Her rtionship with Mr. Kyle has just be official, and she¡¯s already eager to get her hands on Seet Group? How desperate is she. Mr. Kyle must have heard what she said, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be happy to continue with this rtionship. Right now, I must draw the line with her to show Mr. Kyle I¡¯m on his side. He said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you! Thepany¡¯s information is private and confidential. I¡¯d have to face legal consequences had I leaked the information, and I can¡¯t betray Mr. Kyle.¡± ¡°No one will know. I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± Sally tried to convince him. What do you mean by no one will know? Mr. Kyle is listening to us right now! ¡°Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll give you everything you need if you can provide me with the information I want. Do you want money? How about women? I¡¯m sure either one will make you happy,¡± Sally suggested. ¡°Come on. You only live once, so live life to the fullest!¡± she added. The manager said, ¡°I¡¯m married, and Mr. Seet has given me enough money for my position. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± He added, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Kyle¡¯s girlfriend now, and one day, the two of you will own Seet Group. I don¡¯t understand why you are so desperate to get your hands on thepany¡¯s confidential information?¡± Kyle was relieved that the manager had finally asked a proper question. Sally paused for a bit and smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just give me the information if you don¡¯t want your family to be in danger.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Sally took a nce at her watch. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y this game with you anymore. Whether you like it or not, you have to tell me everything about Seet Group. For your information, your wife and your son are in my hands now.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. What is this all about?¡± The manager was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Check this out.¡± Sally took out her phone and yed a short clip for him. The manager¡¯s expression turned grim instantly. Mr. Kyle¡¯s girlfriend might be young, but she¡¯s capable of orchestrating a kidnap? Never judge a book by its cover! What should I do now? Should I just give her the information she needs? Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 What Can I Do To Save Him He lowered his head to look at the phone. Mr. Kyle should understand the difficult position Sally has put me in, shouldn¡¯t he? After giving it some thought, the manager decided to check with Kyle on their next move. ¡°I need to go to the washroom.¡± ¡°Your wife¡¯s and son¡¯s lives are at stake. Think carefully before you attempt to run away,¡± Sally warned. He responded, ¡°I¡¯ll not run away. I just need to use the toilet.¡± Upon arriving at the washroom, the manager immediately asked Kyle, ¡°You heard what she said, Mr. Kyle? She¡¯s threatening me with my wife and my kid. What should I do?¡± ¡°Tell her what she wants to know!¡± Kyle answered. ¡°Are you sure? Ms. Sally must have an ulterior motive. Had I given her the information she wanted, I¡¯m afraid I might put thepany in jeopardy,¡± the manager raised his concern. ¡°How about this. If she asks for data that are not important, give her the real ones. But if she wants to know about certain important data,e up with some fake ones, and make sure they¡¯re convincing,¡± Kyle said. He continued, ¡°You can give her a copy of Seet Group¡¯s business partnership, but leave out all the important details. Tell her you can only give it to her tomorrow. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kyle.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After returning to the private room, the manager negotiated with Sally, but she refused to give in. He put on a defeated look and acted as if he was ready to betray thepany to protect his family. The manager then gave Sally some data, as per Kyle¡¯s instructions. Sally noted them down and looked at the manager. ¡°You¡¯re not giving me fake data, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯re real. My wife and son are in your hands. Why would I risk their safety by giving you fake data? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify them after this,¡± he said. Upon seeing the sincere look on his face, Sally chose to believe him. ¡°How about the documents on Seet Group¡¯s business partnership? Why can¡¯t you pass it to me today?¡± Sally asked. ¡°All the documents are in office, and I can¡¯t remember the details off-hand. It¡¯s better for me to hand them over to you tomorrow,¡± the manager exined. This man seems to know what he¡¯s doing. I bet that¡¯s how he managed to excel in Seet Group for six years. We should retain him in Seet Group once the Maupay family takes over thepany. ¡°All right. I trust you, and you must not tell anyone about what happened tonight. Once I¡¯ve gotten what I want tomorrow, I¡¯ll release your wife and your kid. And don¡¯t you dare report everything to Kyle tomorrow. He¡¯ll not believe you!¡± Sally warned. She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve leaked thepany¡¯s confidential information. Even if Kyle chooses to believe you, he¡¯ll definitely not keep you in thepany anymore. He might even take legal actions against you. I hope you¡¯re aware of the consequences.¡± The manager let out of sigh. In fact, he was relieved that Kyle knew all about this and was there to listen to their conversation. He could not imagine what might happen had he not informed Kyle in advance. Most probably, he would not believe a word I said since Ms. Sally is his fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s so hard to read a woman¡¯s mind! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is between you and me. Can I go home now?¡± the manager asked. ¡°I¡¯ll not only release your wife and your kid tomorrow, but I¡¯ll also give you an amount of money as a token of appreciation. You may go now,¡± Sally said. The manager kept mum and left the private room. Sally sat alone in the room and looked at the red wine. She poured herself some wine and gently swirled the ss. The translucent red wine in the ss glistened under the chandelier in the room. Once I get my hands on Seet Group¡¯s confidential documents tomorrow, I¡¯ll be able to exchange them with the other half of the antidote for Dad. At least I¡¯ve done my part now. As for the grievances between the Maupay family and Seet Group¡­ I don¡¯t want Kyle to die. What can I do to save him? But what¡¯s the point of keeping him alive? We would still be blood enemies when all the other Seets are dead.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Confidential Information The next day, as expected, Sally received the confidential documents of Seet Group, including data on thepany¡¯s financial flow as well as details of its business partners. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise and release your family. I¡¯ve also deposited thirty years¡¯ worth of your sry into this ATM card. Take it.¡± Sally stood up and left the finance department. After the manager of the finance department shut the door, he reported the matter to Kyle at once. ¡°Mr. Kyle, I¡¯ve already given Ms. Sally what she requested ording to your instructions. The financial data and details of ourpany¡¯s business partners are only partially urate.¡± ¡°Got it. Get back to work and do not mention it to anyone else.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kyle.¡± After the finance manager left, Kyle tapped his slender fingers on his desk, wondering what Sally would do with the confidential information which she had gotten. Right after he picked up his cup and took a sip of his coffee, Sally¡¯s voice sounded from the listening device. ¡°In order to prevent anyplications, we should hand over these documents to Dad immediately to exchange for the other half of the antidote! But what excuse should I use to apply for leave? Can I just say that I have an emergency to attend to? Or should I feign illness and take medical leave instead?¡± Kyle frowned when he heard that. Did she request those documents to exchange for an antidote? Has Steven been poisoned? Who did that to him? Why would the perpetrator ask for the confidential information of Seet Group? Could it be that, other than Steven, there¡¯s someone else who is trying to destroy Seet Group? Kyle suddenly stopped tapping on the table as he pondered over those questions. Falling into deep thought, his deep-set eyes darkened. Half a minuteter, the office door swung open as Sally entered his office. Fixing his gaze on the woman and observing the look on her face, Kyle could guess that she had something to say. Has she alreadye up with an excuse to apply for leave? Indeed, Sally approached the man¡¯s desk slowly while clutching her stomach. With a pitiful expression on her face, she said, ¡°Mr. Kyle, my stomach suddenly started aching. Is it OK if I apply for leave?¡± ¡°You should just drink more warm water if your stomach is not feeling well,¡± Kyle replied, speaking slowly. ¡°Drinking warm water doesn¡¯t help. I want to go to the hospital for a checkup. I¡¯m really feeling very unwell.¡± ¡°Do you need me to apany you to the hospital?¡± ¡°No, no need. There are a lot of matters for you to deal with at Seet Group. Your time is precious, please don¡¯t waste it on me.¡± Kyle nced at his watch and replied, ¡°Go quickly ande back! Is one hour enough?¡± Erm¡­ Seriously? He¡¯s imposing a time limit? ¡°If you¡¯re not back within one hour, send me your location and I¡¯ll pick you up from the hospital.¡± Sally did a quick mental calction and concluded that one hour should be enough for her. After taking into ount forty minutes of traveling time, she still had twenty minutes to hand over the documents to her dad. ¡°Yup, sure! That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be back right after I see the doctor.¡± ¡°OK, go ahead then.¡± After Kyle finished speaking, Sally turned around and left. Kyle picked up the listening device as he lost himself in thought once again. Given that she has only one hour, she wouldn¡¯t have enough time to return to Imperial Garden to change. If that¡¯s the case, she would have to meet Steven in her uniform that contains the microchip bug. This way, I would be able to hear their conversation. He was very satisfied that Sally¡¯s custom-made uniform had finallye in handy during such a crucial moment. After Sally left the office, she took a look at her watch and realized that she would not have enough time to return to Imperial Garden to change out of her uniform. However, since she was just going to meet her dad, the woman decided that it did not matter what she wore. While Sally was driving toward the Maupay family¡¯s old manor, she intentionally made a few detours as she was worried that Kyle¡¯s men would be following her. After making sure that there was no one else, she found a secluded spot and parked her car, before running toward the secret room with the confidential documents. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After seeing Steven, Sally passed the documents to him excitedly. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve alreadypleted both tasks which you have entrusted to me. You can take these documents and exchange them for the antidote!¡± Steven took over the documents and perused them before passing them back to Sally with an evil smirk. Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 The Truth ¡°Study these documents carefully and prepare to take over Seet Group.¡± ¡°Dad, what do you mean? These documents are for you to exchange for the antidote!¡± ¡°Silly girl, Dad was never poisoned to begin with.¡± Sally froze when she heard that. She had personally witnessed the anguished state Steven was in when the poison was in effect. His entire body trembled and his agonizing wails were as if someone was slicing his flesh. It was because of that that Sally was willing to take the risk and get into Seet Group. After doing so much just to get the antidote, Sally had a hard time epting the fact that Steven was not poisoned after all. Seeing the perplexed look on his daughter¡¯s face, Steven exined, ¡°Sally, you¡¯ve never liked violence. If I had told you that we held Nicole hostage in order to obtain the treasure from Evan, and that the reason I had asked you to obtain the confidential documents of Seet Group is such that we can take over thepany after we get rid of everyone in the Seet family, would you have worked so hard to complete the tasks? Your brother is right. You¡¯re a filial daughter. You would only be willing to risk everything to seed if my life is at stake.¡± Sally was speechless when she heard that. It was only then that realization struck her. No wonder! Even after using Nicole to exchange for half of the antidote, she still ended up back in Dad¡¯s hands. Sally had been wondering all along who had poisoned her dad and what kind of person the perpetrator was. It turned out that both the antidote and perpetrator were non-existent. Sally finally understood that Steven had been lying to her all this while. He had only pretended to be poisoned in order to make use of her to achieve his goal! ¡°Dad, so you don¡¯t just want to get revenge? You are also nning to wipe out the Seet family and take over Seet Group, enjoying the fruits of their many years ofbor?¡± Stevenughed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter indeed. I shall not beat around the bush then. That¡¯s exactly my n. If not for Evan, I would not have lost one arm which almost cost me my life. He was also the reason for our Maupay family¡¯s downfall! Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s perfectly reasonable for me to annihte his family and seize everything that belongs to him!¡± Sally was at a loss for words as she looked at Steven, whose eyes were bloodshot. Gripping tightly onto the edges of her clothes, she said, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Over the years, you kept iming that Evan had hurt you, but what¡¯s his reason for doing that? I don¡¯t think anyone would hurt someone else for no reason, right?¡± ¡°Sally, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just wanted to know the truth.¡± ¡°The truth is that Evan is just a petty and narrow-minded man who could not tolerate the presence of competitors who were stronger than Seet Group.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why was he able to tolerate Muir family, who¡¯s just second to Seet family, as well as the other three most prominent families? Why is it that the Maupay family was the only family he wanted to get rid of? Why was he so against you?¡± ¡°Sally, how can you say that? What is it that you¡¯re trying to get to?¡± ¡°Dad, I just wanted to know if you had done any harm to Seet Group and had brought trouble upon yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolute nonsense!¡± Steven yelled as he lifted up his hand, pping Sally across her face. Due to the force of the p, Sally almost lost her bnce and staggered a few steps back, half of her face numbed from the pain. After steadying herself by holding onto the table for support, she said, ¡°Dad, this is the first time you hit me¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. How dare you speak up for Evan? Do you really think you are Kyle¡¯s girlfriend? That¡¯s just your cover for you to aplish your tasks smoothly. Are you treating Evan as your future father-inw already? I¡¯ll kill you if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Steven bellowed, his ferocious re fixated on Sally. Sally simply stayed silent as she stood in a daze. Even though tears were starting to form in her eyes, the look on her face was stubborn and unyielding. ¡°Dad, we have to be reasonable. Even though you¡¯re my dad, you should still tell me what happened back then. If you were the one who harmed Seet Group and Evan first, then you¡¯re also at fault. If that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t continue hurting others!¡± Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Seeking The Truth ¡°Ha! I shouldn¡¯t? Why not? Once I make up my mind about something, no one can stop me. Who the hell do you think you are! Let me warn you. You better do as I say. Otherwise, I cannot guarantee the survival of that half-dead Mom of yours.¡± Sally looked at Steven in shock. ¡°Dad, w-what are you talking about?¡± Is he trying to use his own wife to threaten his own daughter? How can he say something like that? The Steven who was standing in front of her was not the same loving father she had known in the past. Right then, Steven was like a demon who had sumbed to hatred. Steven noticed that he had gone too far and softened his tone. ¡°Sally, everything I do is for the Maupay family. Your mom is my wife. I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her either. As long as we work together as one, we will be able to eliminate the entire Seet family and im Seet Group. When that happens, we can all lead a happy life together. By the time both your mom and I have passed on, all of these will belong to Skyler and you. The efforts that you put in now are also for your own good.¡± Sally was speechless. For my own good? I don¡¯t want any of these. I just want to be with the man I love and live a happy and peaceful life with him. However, she shared none of her thoughts with Steven. Not only would he not understand, but he would not approve either. I guess everyone has their own obsession! Her trip had revealed the hidden side of her supposedly loving father. ¡°I have taken leave toe and deliver the information to you. I have to go back to work. I will make a move first.¡± Sally turned around and left with a heavy heart. In the meantime, Kyle was standing by the window and staring at the sky. Through the listening device, he had heard the entire conversation between Sally and Steven. At that moment, what Sally had said was still ying in his mind. He was puzzled as well. What exactly did daddy do to Steven that filled thetter with such hatred that he wants all of the Seet family dead? When daddy said he has nothing to do with the events that happened back then, was he telling the truth? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Judging from the timeline, I was just a baby then when things took a downward spiral for the Maupay family. If daddy did do something to them, then Davin must have known. That¡¯s right. I can ask him. With that, Kyle asked Davin out for coffee. When Davin saw it was Kyle on the phone, he was surprised. This chap has never gotten along with me since he was young. He hardly ever calls me. I wonder what he wants. He answered the call. ¡°Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°Kyle, what¡¯s up? Now, let me be clear. We aren¡¯t on great terms, so if you need my help, don¡¯t assume I am going to lend you a hand just like that.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, there¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡± ¡°Something to ask me? Go ahead. Do you want aplimentary consultation, or will you be paying for it?¡± Kyle had no idea what he was talking about. Davin exined, ¡°If you want to ask for free, then my answer will be somewhat unclear. If you are paying, then I shall answer your question in a serious manner.¡± ¡°Why are you being so fussy?¡± ¡°Nowadays, knowledge is the most valuable asset. You decide for yourself if you want to pay me a fee to answer your questions. I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°All right. I will pay you! See you at the caf¨¦ next to the office.¡± ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After Davin hung up the phone, a smile appeared on his face. Kyle had always gone against him since he was young. Now, he was going to use the opportunity to get some money out of Kyle. ¡°Davin, look at that happy face of yours. Did something good happen?¡± asked She as she was walking down the stairs. She saw the delighted expression on his face and was curious. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Grand Scheme Davin threw her a nce and replied, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s good news.¡± ¡°What is it? Did money just fall from the sky? Or did you win the lottery?¡± She asked as she studied him with curiosity. Davin thought about it, looked up at her, and boasted, ¡°Your guess is not too far off. I¡¯m about to receive a huge sum of money.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± If it were Juan who promised the money, there is a possibility of him going back on his words. But Kyle is a man of his words, like Evan. If he says he will pay, the money will surely be there! There was nothing for Davin to worry about. That was why he could be so confident about it in front of She. Seeing his certainty, she asked, ¡°What money? Did you sign a new contract? Or perhaps, you have saved a certain beautiful woman, and now, she is repaying you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Wait for me toe back. I will tell you in detailter on.¡± ¡°Sure. I want half of the money.¡± Davin stopped in his tracks and shouted, ¡°Why should I do that? All of my assets are in your hands. Now that I have some side ie, do you also want a share of it as well? That¡¯s not the way to do things, all right?¡± ¡°Fine. Then I want one-third of it. That should be fine, isn¡¯t it? If you refuse to give me one-third of it, then you can forget about going anywhere, and you can forget about your side ie as well.¡± Although Davin was displeased, he had no choice but to agree. At most, he would ask Kyle for more money. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Fine! So be it!¡± He nced at She before walking toward the garage. When Davin arrived at the caf¨¦, Kyle was already waiting for him in the private room. ¡°Kyle, am Ite?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, please take a seat.¡± ¡°Sure. Did you order this cup of coffee?¡± ¡°Yes. Take a sip and see if it¡¯s okay for you.¡± After tasting the coffee, Davinmented, ¡°It¡¯s quite nice. Speaking of which, let me foot the billter. After all, I am here to make money out of you. Surely, I cannot let you pay for the bill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We are family after all, so there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Davin said nothing. This fellow is so polite today. Maybe he wants to negotiate about the fee? No, I cannot let him do that. He has nock of money. Furthermore, when I get back, I will have to give one-third of the money to Sheep. Anything less won¡¯t be worth it for me. ¡°Kyle, what is it that you want to ask me? Now, let me be clear. If it¡¯s a very important question, then it will cost you ten thousand for each question. If it¡¯s not that important, then I will answer it at no charge. What do you think? Is that okay with you? I¡¯m only charging you this much because we are rted!¡± Kyle thought about it and agreed, ¡°Fine.¡± Just like that? What exactly does this fellow want to ask? ¡°All right then. Ask away. I will do my best to answer your questions.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, my questions have something to do with the Maupay family.¡± Davin was taken aback. He did not know much about the Maupay family. ¡°So, Kyle, what is it that you want to know?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, before the Maupay family disappeared, was there any dispute between them and Seet Group? Or was there any bad blood between Steven and my daddy?¡± Davin thought for a while and answered, ¡°Nope. Back then, when the Maupay family was just about to take off, Seet Group was already doing very well. Money was rolling in from all directions. Your daddy was busy taking care of business at Seet Group. Where would he find the time to do anything to Steven?¡± ¡°So, why does Steven hate my daddy and the Seet family so much? Uncle Davin, you should understand. Nobody hates another person for no apparent reason. There must be something more to it. Perhaps, you aren¡¯t aware of it? Can you ask around?¡± ¡°Kyle, to be honest, I suspect that the disappearance of the Maupay family and the rumors that linked Seet Group to it were all part of Steven¡¯s grand scheme.¡± Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Seek Refuge ¡°All the talk about them being oppressed by Seet Group and your daddy¡¯s merciless act are all hogwashes. Let¡¯s put it this way. If your daddy did do something, do you think Steven will still be alive? Where such matter is concerned, your daddy will never make a mistake.¡± Kyle fell silent. Deep down, he still felt something was not right. ¡°Uncle Davin, is there any valuable information that you may know about the Maupay family?¡± Davin tried his best to recall. After a full ten minutes, he looked at Kyle and said, ¡°I-I have heard a secret before. But I thought it was just a rumor. Do you want to know?¡± ¡°What secret?¡¯ ¡°It is said that Steven¡¯s wife has been defiled by someone else.¡± Kyle was shocked to hear that. ¡°Uncle Davin, who told you about this? Who defiled her?¡± In a low and hushed voice, Davin said, ¡°Well, apparently, it¡¯s someone from the Seet family.¡± Seet family? Kyle was shocked. Those deep-set eyes of his stared at Davin without blinking. Davin was getting ufortable. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± ¡°Among all the people in the Seet family, you, Uncle Davin, are the most handsome and wickedly charming one.¡± Davin was stumped. ¡°Are you implying that it was me? You have got it all wrong. That rumor has nothing to do with me. The man involved in the rumor is your daddy, Evan!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. What? Kyle was appalled. It was utter rubbish. ¡°No, no way. My daddy will never do something like that.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe it. Neither do I. We all know the kind of person your daddy is. He¡¯s a clean freak. Even if Steven¡¯s wife was untainted, he wouldn¡¯t be interested either.¡± Kyle totally agreed with his uncle. Suddenly, he recalled the conversation in which Steven wanted to use Sally¡¯s mother to threaten Sally. It clearly showed that Steven did not treat Sally¡¯s mother very well. Perhaps, it has something to do with this matter? ¡°Uncle Davin, is it possible that the man who had defiled Steven¡¯s wife tried to frame my daddy for it? After all, no man would be pleased to know that he has been cheated on.¡± Davin remained quiet. Is that possible? In the whole of Y City, who would have the guts to frame Seet Group and Evan? ¡°It¡¯s possible. But, I doubt it. Back then, your daddy was known as ¡®The Reaper¡¯ in Y City. Who would dare to go against him?¡± ¡°Since there is a possibility, I feel we should look into it.¡± ¡°Perhaps you are right. I heard that Steven is secretly plotting against our family, and he wants all of us dead. Is it true?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°So, it isn¡¯t true then? In that case, I can assure your grandma. If not, she keeps talking about the impending cmity all day long.¡± Kyle froze. ¡°Uncle Davin, I think you should take grandma, grandpa, Aunt She, Luke, and Joy out for a trip.¡± Davin frowned and then smiled. During a time like this, he wants me to take the whole family away? Looks like I was right. Kyle wants us to seek refuge elsewhere. ¡°Kyle, is Steven really that powerful?¡± Before Kyle could answer, they saw Juan walking in. ¡°Uncle Davin, you are here too.¡± After Juan¡¯s warm greeting to Davin, he sat down next to him. ¡°Juan, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I heard from someone in thepany that Kyle hase to the caf¨¦. That¡¯s why Ie here. Uncle Davin, what are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ We are talking about the Maupay family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. John and I have found out some information regarding the secret rooms of the Maupay family. Take a look and see what you guys can make out of it.¡± Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Not A Coward ¡°So, what have you found out?¡± asked Kyle impatiently. ¡°Do you know what is being kept inside the secret rooms? Experimental products.¡± Davin and Kyle exchanged nces. They were extremely curious. ¡°Steven wants to conduct some experiments. What is he up to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We managed to obtain a portion of the experiment equipment, and it has already been sent for testing. I believe the result will be back pretty soon. However, both John and I think that Steven is trying to make an explosive device.¡± ¡°Explosive device? Explosion? Why is he doing that? It¡¯s a crime. Who does he want to bomb?¡± Juan looked at Davin who was in shock and exined to him, ¡°Uncle Davin, you are right. It¡¯s a criminal offense. That¡¯s why he has several secret rooms so that he can conduct his experiments. As for his target, it¡¯s the Seet family!¡± Davin looked at Juan nervously. ¡°I have heard about this and so does your grandma. But I did not expect that he will really produce an explosive device. It seems like he is truly a vicious person! What should we do now? We can¡¯t just sit around and watch Steven destroy all of us.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°The most important thing right now is to catch hold of Steven so that we can put a stop to his n,¡± Juan responded. ¡°Uncle Davin, I think you should take grandma and the rest of them away from here. Should anything go wrong, at least the Seet family will not bepletely wiped out,¡± added Kyle. Davin thought about it. ¡°Let me arrange for your grandma, Aunt She, and the rest of them to go to K Nation first. I will stay here with you guys. In a critical time like this, I will not be a coward.¡± Kyle did not expect Davin to say such a thing. Actually, other than being careless with minor stuff, Uncle Davin was still a man with principles. However, he did not see the need for his uncle to stay on. If the unthinkable really did strike them, the consequences would be dire. They should try to save as many as possible. ¡°Uncle Davin, grandma, grandpa, Zayden, and Joy need someone to look after them. I think it¡¯s better for you to go with them to K Nation!¡± ¡°Kyle, since you were young, you have never seen eye to eye with me. If I really leave, you will call me a scaredy-cat. This time, I will not leave no matter what happens. I have to stay! Even if something untoward urs, I still have a son. Believe me. Aunt She is capable of bringing up Zayden. The Seet family will still have an heir. So, please don¡¯t talk me out of it. My decision is final.¡± Just as Davin finished talking, his phone rang. He answered the call. ¡°Sheep, what do you want?¡± ¡°Davin, do you have the money in hand? Come back quickly once you have the money!¡± Davin was dumbfounded. He looked up at Kyle, ¡°How much do you think you can pay me for my answer just now? Your Aunt She knows that I came out to make some money. She is still waiting for me at home.¡± Juan¡¯s eyes darted between Davin and Kyle. He had no idea what the duo was up to. Kyle kept quiet. Davin¡¯s answers were not useful. However, seeing that he was willing to die with the Seet family, Kyle was very touched nheless. ¡°Uncle Davin, will one hundred thousand suffice?¡± ¡°One hundred thousand? Yes, sure!¡± That was twice as much as what Davin had hoped for. Kyle took out a card and gave it to Davin. Thetter took over and kept it with care. ¡°I will go back to Seet Residence first and try to convince your Aunt She, grandma, and grandpa to go to K Nation without them finding out the real reason. If they find out, I¡¯m worried that silly aunt of yours will refuse to leave!¡± With that, Davin left. Kyle expressed his wishes to Juan. ¡°I feel it¡¯s better to let Uncle Davin leave with them.¡± Juan scrutinized Kyle. ¡°You have never liked him since you were young. Now that we are close to going to hell, why not take him with us?¡± Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 An Affair ¡°I don¡¯t like him, so I don¡¯t intend to go to hell with him!¡± Juan chuckled at the response. ¡°Come on, you may seem cold-hearted on the surface, but you do care. I have an idea that can force Uncle Davin to leave with Grandpa and Grandma.¡± ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Smirking, Juan shrugged. ¡°Watch me!¡± Then, he pulled out his phone and dialed She¡¯s number. ¡°Aunt She.¡± ¡°Juan? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Aunt She, I have something to tell you, but I¡¯m not sure how to put it. After all, it¡¯s not confirmed.¡± In an uncertain tone, he continued, ¡°If I tell you, I might wrongfully pin the me on Uncle Davin. But if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid he might have done something wrong that would affect your family¡¯s peace.¡± ¡°What is it? Did Davin do something wrong?¡± She sounded anxious. ¡°Er¡ª¡± Juan hesitated on purpose. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sensing his hesitation, the woman panicked. ¡°Juan, tell me what happened! What on earth did Davin do?¡± Juan smirked as she took his bait. He exined, ¡°Aunt She, you shouldn¡¯t me Uncle Davin for this. He is suave, rich, and handsome. Therefore, manydies are attracted to him. It¡¯s no surprise that a few of them are interested in getting together with him.¡± ¡°Juan, are you trying to say that Davin is having an affair?¡± She gasped. ¡°N-No! Listen to me. There are a few pretty women who are attracted to Uncle Davin. They think highly of themselves and are trying to do whatever they can to get close to Uncle Davin in hopes of recing you!¡± As soon as She heard Juan¡¯s words, she felt anger coursing through her veins. Sheshed out, ¡°What? Who are these vixens? How dare they touch my man? They can only dream about recing me! Juan, give me their information, and I¡¯ll deal with them. When they¡¯re out of the picture, I¡¯ll thank you properly.¡± ¡°Aunt She, I don¡¯t have any details of them as I¡¯ve only heard rumors about them,¡± Juan stated. ¡°However, if you want to make sure they don¡¯t cling onto Uncle Davin, you have to watch him closely. The best idea is to keep him by your side wherever you go.¡± She considered Juan¡¯s suggestion and thought it made sense. It¡¯s best if I can keep my eyes on him. ¡°All right, Juan. Can you check out who those vixens are in the meantime? I¡¯ll never let those women who want to sway my man¡¯s heart get anywhere close to him!¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt She. Don¡¯t worry. Keep your eyes on him, and if necessary, make him apany you for a holiday. You can leave the country for some time. I¡¯m sure those women will slowly lose interest and change their target to someone else instead when they no longer see him around.¡± ¡°That makes sense too. Thank you, Juan.¡± After the call ended, Juan looked at Kyle and asked, ¡°How was that? Isn¡¯t it a good idea? No matter where Aunt She goes now, she¡¯ll bring Uncle Davin along. He won¡¯t have a choice even if he doesn¡¯t want to go to K Nation.¡± Kyle deliberated over it and worriedly probed, ¡°Although it¡¯s a good idea, Aunt She might punish Uncle Davin, thinking he¡¯s having an affair.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Aunt She has been with Uncle Davin for so many years. Rest assured, they always reconcile after arguing.¡± At that moment, Davin was making his way to Seet Residence while thinking of how to split the hundred thousand with She. She wanted a third of it, so after rounding it down, her share would be thirty-three thousand, three hundred and thirty-three. After I give her the money, how should I convince her to leave Y City to take refuge in K Nation then? As Davin drove, he came up with various excuses, and he arrived at Imperial Garden in no time. After he parked his car in the garage, he pushed away his concerns for the family and held the card Kyle gave him in his hands. stering a smile on his face, he entered the living room. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Scent Of A Vixen ¡°Sheep, I¡¯m back!¡± She leaned against the milky white couch, preupied with thoughts surrounding her conversation with Juan earlier. Just the thought of vixens surrounding Davin had her expression turning cold. She scanned Davin from head to toe before asking, ¡°How much did you earn?¡± Davin responded, ¡°A hundred thousand! As agreed, you have a one-third share of it, so after rounding it down, I¡¯ll give you thirty-three thousand, three hundred and thirty-three. Is that okay? Do you think it¡¯s fair?¡± In response, She crossed her arms and stared at him without a word. ¡°Silence means consent. I take it that you agree to it then. I¡¯ll transfer you the money now,¡± Davin stated. Within seconds, he sent the money to She via his phone. After receiving a notification of the completed transaction, he held a thumbs-up sign to She and dered, ¡°Done!¡± Yet, She did not even nce at her phone as she fixed her eyes on Davin. A chill ran down Davin¡¯s spine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t you happy that you received the money?¡± ¡°Oh, sure. I¡¯m overjoyed,¡± She muttered sarcastically. Frowning, Davin finally realized that something was off. He questioned, ¡°If you¡¯re happy, why are you gritting your teeth like that?¡± ¡°Davin, I have a question for you.¡± She¡¯s tone was ice cold. ¡°Since you have money now, what are your ns for the money in your hands?¡± ¡°This money isn¡¯t enough to do anything big. What could I possibly do with it?¡± Suddenly, Davin recalled his n of sending the family to K Nation. Taking the opportunity, he suggested, ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t I arrange a trip for you, Dad, Mom, and the children to K Nation? Haven¡¯t you been thinking of going overseas? You can all travel now!¡± What a jerk! Is he trying to send me away? Sending me away is one thing, but why does he want to send everyone else away too? What is he trying to do? Is he nning to bring the vixen home? ¡°So are you going toe with us, Davin?¡± She shot back. ¡°Hmm, I won¡¯t go with you. I have to stay here to handle thepany¡¯s new project. At the same time, I can look after the house while you¡¯re away,¡± Davin answered. Look after the house? As if! He must be nning to fool around with vixens here when nobody¡¯s home! ¡°What¡¯s there to look after? Come with us.¡± Davin was in a dilemma. I can¡¯t go when the Seet family is facing a life-and-death situation. Since Evan, Kyle, and Juan are staying, wouldn¡¯t I be a coward if I ran away? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t like to travel anyway.¡± Hearing that, She stood up and walked toward him. She scrutinized him before leaning forward to sniff him. Then, she walked behind him and sniffed again. Confused by her actions, Davin curiously looked at her and probed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you smelling me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to see if I can smell the scent of a vixen.¡± Immediately, Davin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean, Sheep? I went out to earn that money, not to look for another woman.¡± However, She did not buy it. She snorted, ¡°You¡¯re the second son of a dignified family. On top of that, you¡¯re more than capable and handsome. The older you get, the more out of line you be. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no need for you to search for another woman because plenty of them will throw themselves at you. Aren¡¯t there women everywhere waiting to pounce on you and trying to rece me?¡± ¡°Sheep, what on earth are you saying?¡± Davin was confused. ¡°What am I saying? You want me to go to K Nation with your parents while you refuse to tag along. Isn¡¯t your n to bring a mistress home? I¡¯m warning you not to even dream about it because there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give you a chance to do that!¡± Davin was lost. When he left earlier, things were still fine. Why was She suddenly using him of these things? ¡°Sheep, y-you-¡± ¡°What? If you wish to prove that you don¡¯t have a mistress, then you have to stay by my side at all times. If you¡¯re not going to K Nation, I won¡¯t go either. Your parents won¡¯t go too, and the whole family will stay here to keep our eyes on you. I will watch you twenty-four hours a day, so you better not get any funny ideas or provoke me further!¡± Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 The n Davin was utterly stunned. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. What should I do now that Sheep is spouting such nonsense? No one knows the full power of the explosives developed by Steven. They could wipe out all of us if we continue to stay here! In distress, Davin tried pacifying her. ¡°Sheep, I can assure you that I¡¯m not messing around with other women. I want to stay here solely for work.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take your word for it. As long as you stay here, I won¡¯t leave. The best guarantee for me is to have you right in front of me.¡± No matter how hard Davin racked his brains, he could not find a way to convince She otherwise. Therefore, he ended up giving in to her request. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head to K Nation with you,¡± Davin sighed. He thought that the best option was to send them to K Nation first and return here immediately. Meanwhile, at the hideout in Maupay Manor, Steven asked Riley for updates on the experiment. ¡°How is it going? How does this explosivepare to the previous one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more refined, and it has a greater power too. This magical egg-sized ball contains all the energy. You can ce it wherever you like, and with a touch of the detonation chip, everything in the area will turn to dust.¡± A fierce look shed across Steven¡¯s eyes, but there was a trace of joy on his face. ¡°Very well. I can¡¯t wait to see the Seet family and whatever they own go up in mes. Evan never destroyed the Maupay family as he said he would. Haha, so now I shall let him see how I¡¯ll destroy him.¡± Then, Steven paused and stated in disappointment, ¡°Wait, how would he see it if he turns into ashes the moment we blow him up? Ah, it¡¯s a pity that he wouldn¡¯t be able to witness such a wonderful and thrilling scene.¡± Riley suggested, ¡°Mr. Maupay, if you want Evan to watch everything crumble in front of him, you can blow up Seet Residence first. While it goes up in mes, you can send a live recording of it to Evan. As he watches his parents being burned alive, he would be in despair, and we can detonate the bomb in Imperial Garden then. This way, he would die in grief.¡± A wicked smile appeared on Steven¡¯s face, and he agreed, ¡°That makes sense. He shouldn¡¯t miss out on such an exciting scene. Go ahead and make the preparations then.¡± ¡°Noted. However, Skyler is still in their hands. Will he be in danger?¡± After some thought, Steven instructed, ¡°Well, while Skyler is with them, Nicole is with us. We can carry out the n after we exchange them.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Maupay. I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations immediately.¡± The moment Riley turned around, his lips lifted into an evil smile. Steven, the moment you send Evan off will be yourst day on Earth too. In the end, everything you wanted will belong to me! At Seet Group, Sally raised her head to look at Kyle. He was concentrating on his work, but Sally felt uneasy, and her heart was racing. Gripping a ss tightly, she thought about her situation. On one side, it was her father who burned with resentment. On the other side, it was the person she liked and the lives of the many family members that he had. What should I do? Should I tell Kyle the truth? If he finds out everything, would he let my father off? My father is blinded by revenge and uses extreme and cold-blooded means. Even so, Evan cut off my father¡¯s limb and thought of destroying the Maupay family. Isn¡¯t that as cruel? Moreover, Kyle takes after Evan. If Kyle also decides to be as merciless, I¡¯m afraid my family would not be able to escape death. Must either the Seet family or Maupay family die to move past this? Sally sighed helplessly as questions ran through her mind, and it caught Kyle¡¯s attention. Looking at her, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Sally lowered her head and continued working absentmindedly. Meanwhile, Kyle stared at her and figured that it would be easiest to figure out Steven¡¯s n for the Seet family with her help. Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 But how should I make her talk about it? While Sally did not know how to reveal the n, Kyle did not know how to ask her about it, and the two of them fell into their silent thoughts. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Kyle thought of what Davin had said earlier about Sally¡¯s mother. That was probably the only entry he could use to bring up the topic. Despite so, it was a sensitive subject, and he wondered how to start talking about it. ¡°Sally, are your parents on good terms?¡± His question came out of the blue, and it caught Sally off-guard. Why is Kyle asking me about this? If someone else had asked her the same question, she would have remained silent as she would be toozy to reply. After all, what business was it of theirs regarding the status of her parent¡¯s rtionship? Yet, it was Kyle asking this time. Since it was a question from her crush, she wanted to answer him. ¡°I guess it¡¯s all right. When I was younger, my mother was unwell. As such, my father hired a doctor to treat her. She isn¡¯t a woman of many words, and my father would also quietly keep herpany at times,¡± Sally described whatever she could recall. Abruptly, she stopped talking as she thought about the recent event where her father had used her mother to threaten her. Dad must have been blinded by hatred at that time, which led him to do that. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t your mother talk much?¡± Kyle asked. After some thought, Sally shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. From what I can remember, my mother was always quiet. There were times where she would daydream for hours without speaking a word.¡± To her surprise, Kylemented, ¡°Well, a person who keeps to themselves often has a story behind it. She probably has a past of her own.¡± Frowning, Sally probed, ¡°Story? What story?¡± ¡°I heard some rumors, but it¡¯s quite harsh.¡± ¡°What did you hear?¡± Cautiously, Kyle replied, ¡°Sally, I¡¯m not bringing this up to upset you or make you overthink. I only hope to prevent a bloody ending. Perhaps, you can show more concern for your mother. It¡¯s possible that she hasn¡¯t been happy in the past few years.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Sally began to grow anxious. Kyle exined, ¡°You mentioned that your mother doesn¡¯t speak much. Likewise, your father would stay by her side in silence too. Do you think they might have an estranged rtionship, such that neither of them has any words for each other?¡± Sally looked back on her parent¡¯s rtionship. Indeed, they rarely interacted, but she had always thought it was due to her mother¡¯s health. It seemed like a fitting reason why her mother was always sullen and quiet. To Sally, theirck of exchange was because her mother did not like to speak, and she thought her father had been very considerate to her mother thus far. Why would Kyle think that way? Puzzled, Sally questioned, ¡°Kyle, why would you interpret the situation that way?¡± Instead of answering her question, Kyle warned, ¡°Prepare yourself for what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kyle thought long and hard about it. Although it was difficult to speak out about, he had to do it, given the dire situation. It was possibly the only way to save Seet Group together with many other lives. Besides, he had overheard Steven using Sally¡¯s mother to threaten Sally. It implied that Steven did not really care for Sally¡¯s mother to use her like that. If he told Sally the truth, it could be good news for her mother, and she might finally be able to escape from Steven¡¯s clutches. ¡°There are rumors that my father defiled your mother. However, I know him well enough to say that he has no interest in any other woman other than my mother. Therefore, this is not something that my father would do.¡± Pausing momentarily, Kyle tried to think of ways to convey his message. ¡°Perhaps, your mother knows the perpetrator. Your father hates Seet Group and my father, and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a link between them. If I can prove that it was not my father but someone else, then maybe we could resolve our families¡¯ deep-rooted grudge. On top of that, my father was not responsible for your father¡¯s severed arm and the plot to take the Maupay family down. He¡¯s someone who would own up to what he does. Therefore, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a misunderstanding somewhere.¡± Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Ask Her The Truth Sally felt like she had been hit with a brick and could not react to the information. A moment of silence passed while she tried to digest what Kyle said to her. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard from the rumors. However, only your mother knows the truth to the matter, so you would have to ask her.¡± Sally¡¯s expression dimmed. Are those rumors true? Can I trust them? Dad refuses to tell me why he hates the Seet family and Seet Group so much. Is it possible that this is the reason for it? Is it because Evan had ruined my mother¡¯s life? Thousands of thoughts flew across Sally¡¯s mind. If Evan was responsible for it, Dad would likely hate him and want revenge. Given that Evan cut off Dad¡¯s arm and wanted to take our family¡¯s lives after that, then I cannot me Dad for hating on him. Dad¡¯s desire to destroy Seet Group is justified. However, if that¡¯s the case, Kyle bes the son of a man that raped my mother. How am I supposed to face Kyle after I know all of this? Then, Kyle interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Sally, the only solution is to ask your mother the truth. Ask her about her impression of the perpetrator so we can rify what happened back then.¡± ¡°How can I possibly bring something like this up to her? That¡¯s equivalent to stabbing her heart with a knife,¡± Sally responded in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this knife was already in her heart for years. It¡¯s something she has never been able to pull out. Giving her the chance to speak out and look for the culprit could be a way to relieve her aching heart. It could allow her to live more freely andfortably in the future.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But¡ª¡± Sally was still hesitant. She looked up at Kyle. ¡°What if my mother admits that it was your father responsible for it? Will you allow my mother to take revenge then? How should she avenge herself? Should she kill him?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t my father! Please believe me, Sally.¡± Sally silently stood up and muttered, ¡°If it was your father¡¯s doing, I¡¯ll help my father to take revenge for my mother. Your family will have to pay. On the other hand, if your father is innocent, I¡¯ll help stop my father from hurting the Seet family. Wait for me to rify things, Kyle. Who knows, after I leave, we might end up as enemies.¡± Hearing that, Kyle insisted, ¡°No. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll stand on the same side as me and try to prevent this disaster from happening.¡± I hope so too. Without another word, Sally straightened and left the office for Maupay Manor. On the way there, she thought about her parent¡¯s rtionship. Kyle¡¯s analysis seemed to make sense. How could I not realize that such a horrifying incident had happened to Mom? Perhaps the way Dad used Mom to threaten me that day was a sign of how much she meant to him. After what happened to Mom, she probably disgusted him. Over these years, he treated her like a stranger living under our roof and had few words for her. Maybe, he only stayed with her because of Skyler and me. It scared Sally the more she pondered over the matter. How did Mom manage to live through the hurt she felt and the hostility from Dad? Subconsciously, Sally stepped on the elerator, hoping to reach her mother, Ruby, as soon as possible. When she reached the hideout, she headed straight for Ruby¡¯s room. She saw the older woman staring out of the window nkly. Taking small steps toward her mother, Sally noticed how weak and skinny she looked. Her sunken eyes looked dim, which made Sally¡¯s heart ache. Her mother was still a rare beauty even though she was older and had aged. The elegance she held had not diminished the slightest throughout the years. ¡°Mom.¡± The older woman turned around and emotionlessly acknowledged, ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± Sally nodded and wrapped her hands around her mother¡¯s. ¡°Mom, I have something to talk with you about.¡± Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Justice A faint smile appeared on Ruby¡¯s face. ¡°You must be tired after a long day out. Get some rest first.¡± She seemed unwilling to talk, as though it felt like a chore to her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not tired. I want to chat with you.¡± Ruby was surprised by the anxious tone in Sally¡¯s voice. What does Sally want to tell me? She paused before muttering, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, and I¡¯m tired. If there¡¯s anything you need to say, you should look for your father.¡± ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re not in great health. You can have a seat in a positionfortable for you.¡± Sally proceeded to help Ruby to the bed and fluffed up a pillow for her mother to lean on. ¡°Mom, is this comfortable for you?¡± Leaning on the soft pillow, Ruby nced at her daughter without a word. Lowering herself to lean on Ruby¡¯s legs, Sally held Ruby¡¯s hands and contemted how she should start. Would I trigger Mom if I spoke about this topic? How should I ask her about it? Upon seeing how hesitant Sally seemed, Ruby reached out a hand to touch her daughter¡¯s hair. She broke the silence. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your brother in thest few days. What has he been doing?¡± Skyler? Oh, maybe I can start talking about him first. ¡°Mom, the things I¡¯m going to say may agitate you, but I hope you can take it in well.¡± Instantly, Ruby stopped caressing her daughter¡¯s hair. Sally took a deep breath and looked at Ruby. ¡°Mom, Skyler was kidnapped.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Shocked, Ruby widened her eyes and stared at Sally. The younger woman continued, ¡°It¡¯s because of what happened years ago. Dad had a conflict with Seet Group and has always wanted to seek revenge. He wants to make the Seet family pay the price. On top of that, he wanted me to cooperate with him and kidnap Evan¡¯s wife. When the Seet family found out that Dad was responsible for it, they took Skyler away.¡± Sally sighed. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the reason for Dad¡¯s hatred toward Seet Group? Was Evan responsible for hurting Dad? What on Earth happened such that they¡¯re both out to destroy each other¡¯s entire family?¡± All this while, Ruby had kept quiet. Her pale and thin hands started to shake. At the same time, Sally¡¯s heart began racing, and she saw coldness seeping into her mother¡¯s usually calm andposed gaze. It was a look that showed that Ruby had been triggered by what she said. Immediately, she took her mother¡¯s trembling hands into hers and cooed, ¡°Mom, what happened is in the past. Please don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s all over.¡± Ruby slowly lifted her head. ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± ¡°I¡­ Mom, is Dad right for doing this? Is Evan innocent?¡± Ruby did not reply. Despite so, Sally did not interrogate her mother further. She only held onto Ruby¡¯s hands, patiently waiting for Ruby to open up when she was ready. At that moment, she felt conflicted. If her mother dered that Evan was innocent, she would still have a chance with Kyle. It meant that there was a chance to stop the revenge plot her father had devised. On the other hand, if Evan was the culprit behind her mother¡¯s tainted self, her father¡¯s chopped-off arm, and the plot to kill her family, there was no way she could let it go. As such, she would have to close the chapter on her rtionship with Kyle. While she needed to know what happened, she was also afraid to learn the truth. Half an hour went by, but Ruby continued to remain silent. Nheless, the crazed look in her eyes had disappeared, and she seemed to have returned to her indifferent self. ¡°Mom, I know it hurts you to talk about what happened in the past. However, have you thought of seeking justice for yourself and making the perpetrator pay? I can help you with it.¡± Justice? ¡°Isn¡¯t your father nning to seek justice?¡± Ruby uttered. Sally stiffened. Does this mean that Evan did do Mom wrong? So Dad was right all along? Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Make Him Pay How is that possible? ¡°M-Mom, so Evan really did¡­¡± The news was heart-wrenching for Sally to hear and a tough pill for her to swallow. At that moment, she felt her heart tearing into pieces. All possibilities of her ending up with Kyle had fallen apart before her eyes. Although Ruby did not say anything, her eyes reddened. That event had changed her and her rtionship with Steven. It had transformed her life into something she no longer recognized. Over the years, it had been eating her alive, like there was a demon within her. Sally watched her mother shudder and tighten her grip around the pillow, as though she was fighting with herself. Instantly, the sight made Sally let go of her resentment and sympathize with her mother. Silence ensued for a long while before Ruby finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m tired, and I wish to get some rest.¡± Obediently, Sally allowed her to lie on the bed and helped to cover her with the nket. After keeping Rubypany for a while longer, she left. Standing outside Ruby¡¯s room, Sally¡¯s heart felt heavier than ever. She could not believe Evan had failed to control his urges and ended up ruining her mother¡¯s life. Evan should die!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Furious, Sally went back to the office. She stormed up to Kyle¡¯s desk with a dark expression, and her eyes were shootingsers. Being on the receiving end of that look, Kyle could already deduce what happened. ¡°What did your mother say?¡± Sally sneered, ¡°Previously, I med my father for his extreme ns. However, your father does deserve to die! He did such a vile thing to my mother and even cut off my father¡¯s arm. He also nned to harm the Maupay family. Evan is a d*mned demon that should die!¡± Hearing that, Kyle¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he was at a loss. It was Daddy? No, that¡¯s impossible! ¡°Did your mother tell you that it was my father? Did she spell it out herself?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Your father was the culprit. He ruined my mother, so my father decided to seek revenge on him. Despite so, Evan had the audacity to hurt my father ande up with a n to kill my family! Your father is a frightening man. It¡¯s no wonder that his nickname is the reaper!¡± Sally ranted. Kyle listened to her breakdown of the events and thought about it. The way she put it did seem reasonable. However, he still did not believe that Evan could ever do that. In disbelief, Kyle denied, ¡°My father is not that kind of man. He has neverid a finger on another woman other than my mother. It can¡¯t be him!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Has it ever urred to you that maybe your father neverid a finger on other women because none caught his fancy? Besides, how would you know him so well? For all you know, he might have been fooling around with other women behind your back!¡± ¡°No! He would never do that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re his son, so it¡¯s no surprise that you would stand on his side. However, this matter has inflicted unimaginable hurt on my parents. They¡¯re the victims! Kyle, I hope you can put aside your rtionship with him and think about it from an outsider¡¯s point of view. Process the situation logically. If we reversed the situation and my father did such a heinous thing to your mother, how do you think your father and the rest of your family would react?¡± Seeing how aggravated Sally seemed, Kyle was at a loss for words. He did not want to make up such scenarios in his head. After so many years, he was well aware of his father¡¯s character. He knew that Evan would never do something like that. ¡°Sally, I can understand where you¡¯reing from. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this matter, I swear.¡± Unfortunately, Sally would not listen. She growled, ¡°Get to the bottom of it? Is it not clear enough? As long as your father doesn¡¯t own up, will you keep thinking that he¡¯s innocent?¡± Kyle realized that his words had no effect on her. The only way he could convince her was to present evidence to change her mind. ¡°Kyle, although your father is a big shot in Y City and has a lot of power, he has to pay the price if he¡¯s done something wrong. My family will make him pay for what he did!¡± Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 A Picture With that, Sally turned her back on him and left. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Kyle¡¯s heart started aching as he watched her figure storm away. Sally didn¡¯t mention whether her mother had actually used Daddy as the culprit. Should I ask him about it? Suddenly, someone pushed open his door while he was deep in thought. Juan rushed into the room, appearing agitated. ¡°Kyle, I found out that Steven did create a powerful bomb. As long as you activate a detonation chip, the ce he wants to blow up will copse and turn into a pile of rubble in the next second. Now we know why Skyler was so sure that we would burn to death. It seems like they¡¯ve made preparations. Well, at least we should be d that Uncle Davin brought our grandparents, Aunt She, Joy, and Zayden to K Nation. If anything does happen to us, at least some of our family members will survive.¡± When Juan finished talking, Kyle was still silently sitting in his office chair with a solemn expression on his face. Juan asked in concern, ¡°Kyle, what¡¯s wrong? Are you scared of the explosives?¡± There was still no response from Kyle. Puzzled, Juan waved his hand in front of his brother. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± That snapped Kyle out of his daze, and he looked up at Juan and stated, ¡°I have a question for you.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± Wasting no time, Kyle went straight to the point. ¡°There are rumors that Daddy defiled Sally¡¯s mother years ago. Apparently, she¡¯s confirmed that Daddy was the culprit. Do you believe it?¡± Juan felt like he had lost his voice. Would Daddy be capable of such things? ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! He would not spare a nce at any other woman other than Mommy. On top of that, he would never touch another man¡¯s wife! Sally is a cunning woman, and I guess her mother must be one too. She probably wanted to seduce Daddy, but the n backfired on her, so she decided to pin the me on him instead.¡± Then, Juan paused. ¡°However, if Daddy was drunk or drugged by others, he might have lost his senses, and in that situation, there is a possibility that it might happen. If that¡¯s the case, he himself might not even remember what happened after that.¡± Kyle was speechless. Even if that¡¯s true and Daddy cannot remember that horrific incident, he would surely remember hacking off Steven¡¯s arm, right? Why would he deny it then? ¡°Kyle, we can¡¯t make wild guesses about this because we might be wrong. Why don¡¯t we ask Daddy about it? Maybe he could provide us with some clues to help with the situation.¡± Juan interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Will you ask him?¡± Raising his brows, Juan scoffed, ¡°We¡¯ll both ask him. He¡¯s our daddy, and we should both be present.¡± ¡°That could work.¡± If we confront him, we could find out about the truth sooner. ¡°Wait, do you have a picture of Sally¡¯s mother? If Daddy fooled around after having too much to drink and forgot about it, her picture could help him recall his memories. It might even trigger his mind to think of what had happened back then.¡± Kyle thought Juan made sense. Nodding his head, Kyle said, ¡°I can ask Sally for it. However, she might be unwilling to give it to me. Now, she hates Daddy and is certain that he¡¯s a monster. All she wants is revenge on him.¡± Juan sighed. Initially, he thought she could help them stop a tragedy from unfolding or gather information from Steven. Unfortunately, Sally ended up on Steven¡¯s side and became their enemy as well. Then, an idea appeared in Juan¡¯s head. ¡°If we can¡¯t ask Sally, why don¡¯t we try asking Skyler? I¡¯m sure his phone has a picture of her. I¡¯ll try asking him.¡± When Juan got to Skyler, thetter refused to give in to his request. Defiantly, Skyler spat, ¡°What do you want to do with my mother¡¯s picture? I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Juan threatened. ¡°You¡¯re now in my hands, and it¡¯s not up to you to decide that. If you refuse to hand it over, I¡¯ll make you remember what it felt like being under the hammer. Did you enjoy it? Would you like to experience it again?¡± Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 I Hope I Am Wrong Once again, Juan used the hammer to threaten him. Thinking about the bone-crushing pain he would have to suffer, Skyler finally gave in, afraid to go through the ordeal all over again. Reluctantly, he sent a picture of his mother to Juan. Afterward, he even told Juan, ¡°My mother is the most beautifuldy in Y City. If you try to do anything funny with her picture, my father won¡¯t let you off. You would wish you were dead.¡± Juan carefully scanned thedy in the picture. She had bright eyes with pearly white teeth, and like Sally, she carried an air of elegance around her. Indeed, she was beautiful and charming. No ordinary woman could put up a fight against her appearance. She was a rare natural beauty. However, Juan was not convinced that she was the most beautifuldy in Y city. There was someone else in his mind that held that position. He scoffed, ¡°Did you say that your mother is the most beautifuldy in Y City? I beg to differ because my mother is the most beautifuldy in Y City. She could even earn the title of the prettiest in the world. Your mother can¡¯t even hold a candle up to my mommy.¡± Daddy would never fall for a woman like her. Hearing what Juan had said, Skyler grew unhappy. He retorted, ¡°Nonsense! My mother is not only beautiful on the outside, but she¡¯s also beautiful on the inside. How can youpare your mother with mine?¡± Unwilling to back down, Juan snarled, ¡°You¡¯re the one spouting rubbish. My mother is the most beautiful and refineddy you can find on Earth!¡± He then warned, ¡°Skyler, I¡¯m warning you not to talk back to me. I¡¯ll use the hammer to teach you a lesson if you dare say another word. Are we clear?¡± ¡°Y-You-¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the hammer in Juan¡¯s hands, Skyler immediately shut his mouth. ¡°Why are you stuttering? You know, I¡¯m beginning to wonder if you¡¯re Steven¡¯s biological son. You¡¯ve been in our hands for a few days now, yet he hasn¡¯t sent anyone to rescue you. Are you a bastard?¡± A bastard. At the mention of those words, a ball of anger grew within Skyler. Feeling the need to stand up for Ruby, Skyler growled, ¡°Juan, are you suspecting that we share the same father? You can dream on! My mother aborted the child that your father left her with, and I¡¯m my father¡¯s son. There¡¯s no mistake about it.¡± Juan was quite surprised at those words. What? Someone raped Sally¡¯s mother, and she got pregnant? What are the chances of that happening? Then again, Daddy and Mommy were lucky enough to conceive the four of us only after a one-night stand at a hotel. With that kind of coincidence, could Daddy really be responsible for it? Juan lowered his head and nced at the picture again. Given her appearance, I guess that it¡¯s a possible scenario. Even so, I hope I¡¯m wrong, Daddy. At that moment, Juan was feeling conflicted. He could not wait to find Kyle and go to Evan together to find out the truth. They had to make him recall if it did happen. Following that, Juan and Kyle returned to Imperial Garden and found out that Evan had returned from Bernian Hospital not long ago too. Their father was in the study room, checking the hospital¡¯s ounts. Without hesitation, the two of them headed there. They saw Evan sifting through documents while typing away on the keyboard, looking very serious. Mommy isn¡¯t here, but Daddy is still giving his all to the hospital. When Evan spotted the two of them, he seemed surprised. His first question was about Steven. ¡°What have you found? Is there any new information about Steven?¡± His sons exchanged looks. First, Juan brought up the explosives that Steven had created. ¡°Daddy, this is something Steven has experimented on for years. He¡¯s even created several hideouts for his research. I also found out that the bomb is the size of an egg. Although he controls it by a chip, we cannot underestimate its power. Once you activate it, it could bring down an entire building no matter how solid the foundations are.¡± Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Do You Know Her Instantly, Evan¡¯s expression darkened. He did not expect Steven to use such means to destroy the Seet family. Does this mean he could wipe out our family with a light touch of a button? He must bear immense hatred for me and Seet Group. Looking up at his sons, he asked, ¡°Do you have any ns to counter it?¡± Juan thought about it before answering, ¡°Daddy, Steven wants to destroy our family. Therefore, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll nt the bombs at Imperial Garden and Seet Residence. We¡¯ll scan the vicinity and ensure that he has no chance of cing his ck box there. We should also be on the lookout for it at Seet Group.¡± Kyle added, ¡°We¡¯ll try to locate Steven as soon as possible to stop this disaster from happening.¡± ¡°This is a matter of life and death, so both of you should be cautious. Take care of it as soon as possible because time is of the essence here,¡± Evan instructed. The two men nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Got it, Daddy.¡± After that, they looked at each other and started to ponder how to bring up the matter they came here to ask. Seeing the two of them still standing rooted to the spot without speaking a word, Evan frowned. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Both of them nced at each other. Yes, we do. However, it¡¯s not something we can easily ask. How should we put this across? Juan scratched his head and gave a faint smile. Meanwhile, Kyle stood there with a cold expression stered on his face. If Evan truly had gotten drunk that night and done something irresponsible, his father¡¯s moment of stupidity would ruin his future with Sally. The silence only made Evan more curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have more to tell me?¡± Juan let out a nervous chuckle and nced at his father. ¡°Daddy, I have a picture. Could you see if you recognize the person inside it?¡± ¡°What picture?¡± Juan immediately fished out his phone and tapped on the picture that Skyler had sent him. Then, he showed Evan Ruby¡¯s picture. ¡°Daddy, do you know who this woman is?¡± Taking over Juan¡¯s phone, Evan studied the picture. He could not help but raise his brows. The woman looked around Nicole¡¯s age, but her expression seemed gloomy. Nheless, she looked familiar to him. Where have I seen her? Since Evan said nothing, Kyle and Juan began to worry. Does Daddy know her?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Juan nervously probed, ¡°Daddy, do you think she¡¯s pretty?¡± Shifting his gaze from the picture to Juan, Evan questioned, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Daddy, she¡¯s¡­¡± If we say she¡¯s Steven¡¯s wife, will Daddy turn us away and resist answering any other questions? We won¡¯t be able to get anything out of him then. With that in mind, Juan cheekily teased, ¡°Daddy, tell us whether she¡¯s pretty first.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Well, I guess so. What does she do?¡± Ignoring the question, Juan further interrogated his father, ¡°Daddy, do you think she¡¯s as pretty as Mommy?¡± Instantly, Evan¡¯s face hardened. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± No one wasparable or even came close to Nicole in his heart. ¡°Daddy, do you think she looks familiar? Have you seen her before?¡± At first sight, she did seem familiar. After taking another good look at the picture, Evan nodded. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡± Feel like? The way Evan said it only nted more doubt in Juan and Kyle¡¯s minds. Does this mean that Daddy got drunk and messed around with Sally¡¯s mother? Is that why he can¡¯t remember much, but he still thinks she looks familiar? Thinking about the possibility, the two men felt antsy. ¡°Daddy, think carefully about it. Where have you seen her?¡± Juan¡¯s persistent questioning gave Evan the impression that she was an important person. As such, he tried hard to recall. However, no matter how hard he thought about it, he could not put a finger as to where he had seen her. Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 My Father Is Not Like That As he watched his father silently thinking hard, Juan made some suggestions. ¡°Daddy, try to think of some ces, like hotels, motels, private dining rooms, and so on¡­¡± Evan lifted his gaze to Juan. ¡°These ces that you mentioned are quite the special locations, aren¡¯t they?¡± Special locations¡­ Well, special rtionships usually take ce at special locations like these. With some effort, Juan put on a smile. ¡°Daddy, can you recall anything at all? Do tell us even if they¡¯re just some fragments of scenes or images¡­¡± Evan shook his head. ¡°No. She seems familiar, but I don¡¯t have asting impression of her! Who on earth is she?¡± Juan was about to casually cook up a name when Kyle took a step forward and looked at Evan solemnly. ¡°Daddy, this is Ruby, Sally¡¯s mother and Steven¡¯s wife.¡± Steven¡¯s wife? Suddenly, Evan remembered something. He had indeed seen her before at amercial auction. At that time, she was by Steven¡¯s side. Due to her exceptional beauty, she attracted the attention of the crowd. Steven was very proud of this, and so, he would introduce the trophy on his arm from time to time. Evan had noticed her, not for her beauty, but rather because she and Steven were the center of attention at that auction. It was obvious that Steven was besotted with her. Each time he made a bid, he first discussed it with her. The woman was observant and gave excellent advice. She kept Steven¡¯s impulsiveness under control, and as a helpmate, she was more than adequate. Later, the Maupay family gradually gained recognition, and pictures of her together with Steven were constantly in the popr searches on the inte. These were the only reasons why Evan thought she looked familiar. However, he was totally in the dark about how the rumors concerning his affair with her came about. As a matter of fact, he had never even spoken to her before. ¡°How did you two get her photo? Is there any reason why you want me to look at her picture?¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy, we have a reason. Years ago, there were rumors about you having an affair with her. You must have been aware of that?¡± Juan was taken by surprise when Kyle said this. Is Kyle going to discuss this openly with Daddy? Isn¡¯t he afraid of offending Daddy? Evan¡¯s countenance sank. Back then, there were indeed rumors that he had oppressed the Maupay family and even fancied Steven¡¯s wife. Nevertheless, he had not been bothered by those ridiculous rumors. During that time, he had been fully upied taking care of the Seet family business and had no time for that type of nonsense. ¡°Those were just rumors that need not be taken seriously.¡± ¡°Daddy, were those truly just rumors?¡± Kyle continued his questioning. Evan looked at him coldly. ¡°Kyle, what is it you¡¯re trying to say? Recalling Sally¡¯s confident words, Kyle queried his father persistently because he, too, wanted to know the truth. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Daddy, did you ever lose your self-control after being intoxicated and inadvertently defiled someone else¡¯s wife?¡± At these words, Juan nced at Kyle and then at Evan. He could feel the tension of the atmosphere in the room. Daddy¡¯s expression shows he¡¯s furious. Kyle, why did you have to ask in such a straightforward manner? Couldn¡¯t you have been more subtle about it? ¡°Daddy, Kyle was upset on your behalf when he heard this because we know that you wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. We trust you.¡± Evan did not seem to hear Juan¡¯s words. He gazed at Kyle with eyes that seemed full of suppressed emotions as he replied with his own question. ¡°Kyle, do you think your daddy is capable of such a despicable act? You grew up with me. Do you think I would do such a thing?¡± Kyle felt that his father would never do that. He had always believed that Evan was not that type of man. Yet, Sally¡¯s mother, the victim, had pointed him out herself. ¡°Daddy, I know that you love only Mom. When I was a kid, so many women tried to get your attention, but you never gave them a chance. There were even rumors that you weren¡¯t attracted to other women. I can never believe that you would defile someone else¡¯s wife.¡± Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 There Is This Possibility Kyle paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°However, concerning those rumors, Sally¡¯s mother personally dered that you were the one who took advantage of her. For this reason, the rtionship between Sally¡¯s parents deteriorated to the point where they¡¯re now on very bad terms. If this was not true, no woman would say such things about herself. After all, this is not something to be proud of, and no one would admit to having a rtionship outside of marriage!¡± Evan¡¯s expression became more upset. Sally¡¯s mother said this was true? Hmph! Looks like things are moreplicated than I thought. ¡°Is that why you believe Sally¡¯s mother more than you trust me?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m just unsure what really happened. You defiled Sally¡¯s mother, and Steven came to take revenge on you. That¡¯s why you tried to kill him and cut off his arm¡­ All this sounds credible. Daddy, if you think that there¡¯s something illogical about this, please just tell us.¡± Evan was silent for a moment. ¡°Kyle, I just want to know. Do you believe me or Sally¡¯s mother?¡± Kyle¡¯s expression was solemn as he remained silent. ¡°Of course, we trust you. Kyle has always believed in you. So have I!¡± Juan answered for Kyle when he saw thetter hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m sure she lied. She¡¯s nothingpared to our mom, so there¡¯s no way you could fall for her. Is it possible that she had a crush on you and so said this out of spite?¡± Evan nced at Juan but did not pay much attention to his speech. His sharp eagle eyes kept staring at Kyle, his son who had grown up with him and should know him better than Juan. If Kyle suspected him just because of some woman¡¯s words, then it was really his own misfortune to have raised a son like this. After a short silence, Kyle spoke. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll go see Sally¡¯s mother personally.¡± ¡°You want to hear from her own lips that your daddy defiled her?¡± ¡°No, I want to solve this mystery. I believe you, Daddy! Since she said that, there must be some misunderstanding somewhere.¡± At that moment, this was the only conclusion that Kyle could draw. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the whole thing nned out yet. Leave this to me, Daddy. I¡¯ll be sure to give you a satisfactory answer.¡± When the two came out of the study, Juan looked at Kyle and said worriedly, ¡°Are you really going to meet Sally¡¯s mother? If her mother still insists that the person who defiled her was Daddy, what will you do?¡± ¡°The truth will prevail. Mere words cannot change the truth. Furthermore, I don¡¯t think Sally¡¯s mother would defame Daddy on purpose. She was probably mistaken.¡± ¡°Do you mean to say that she was mistaken about the identity of the person who did her wrong?¡± If that was true, then this woman was pitiable for hating the wrong person for so many years. ¡°At this moment, this is the only scenario I cane up with. It¡¯s also the most probable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the most probable, but if you want to see Sally¡¯s mom, you¡¯ll have to go to the secret hideout at Maupay Manor. I¡¯ve been there with Saul before, and the hideout was constructed in a very unusual way. Even though we followed Sally, we still lost sight of her. Strangely enough, we ended up heading right for the exit. You know how rabbits have multiple exits to their burrows? Well, Steven is way more cunning than a rabbit. Even if you were allowed to search in his den, you may not be able to find Sally¡¯s mom.¡± ¡°As long as I can get in, I¡¯ll find a way.¡± No matter what, he was determined to go. ¡°Well, when you go, call me to go along too. We can use this opportunity to find out where Steven lives. Once we get our hands on him, everything will be resolved. However, what¡¯s even more important is for us to find Mommy and rescue her!¡± Kyle was silent for a while. To search for someone in Steven¡¯s territory was a dangerous venture. What if something unexpected happened? Verbally, he agreed to Juan¡¯s request, but inwardly, he had other ns. Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 The Invisible Secret Entrance At two o¡¯clock in the morning, Imperial Garden was enveloped in silence. In a second-floor bedroom, Kyle nced at the clock, picked up his mobile phone, and gave Saul a call. The best time to venture into the hideout in Maupay Manor was in the middle of the night. The Maupays would all be asleep, so this was the only time uninvited guests had a chance to enter. Saul was drowsy from sleep when the ring tone on his phone woke him up. Feeling annoyed, he stretched out his hand and answered the call with his eyes closed. ¡°It¡¯s wrong to disturb sleeping folk! I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Kyle was taken aback. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Meet me in twenty minutes outside Maupay Manor,¡± Kylemanded. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Wanna¡­¡± ¡°Can you repeat what you said?¡± Kyle¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°Maupay Manor¡­¡± Even in his drowsiness, Saul found the caller¡¯s voice familiar. Opening his eyes, he saw the image on the screen of his mobile phone and became wide awake. It was totally unexpected of Kyle to call him in the middle of the night. ¡°Mr. Kyle, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t fully awake just now. Why do you want to go to Maupay Manor at this time of the night?¡± ¡°See you in twenty minutes.¡± With that, Kyle hung up. For a moment, Saul was speechless before he let out a sigh. How can I expect Mr. Kyle to give me an exnation at this hour? I¡¯m just expected to follow orders. Immediately, he got up to get ready for the trip. After twenty minutes, the two of them met outside Maupay Manor. ¡°Mr. Kyle!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been to the hideout with Juan before, right? Lead the way. ¡° ¡°Yes, sir.¡± In a short while, Saul was at the entrance of the hideout with Kyle. ¡°Mr. Kyle, there¡¯s a secret mechanism here.¡± Saul pushed the hidden wall mechanism, and an area of the ground under his feet slowly moved to one side, revealing a secret passage leading to the basement. The two of them went down the steps and entered the hideout. ¡°Mr. Kyle, please be careful. Thest time I came with Mr. Juan, we walked along this secret passage. Somehow, we overshot and ended up at the exit.¡± ¡°Where does the exit lead to?¡± ¡°A forest in the outskirts.¡± ¡°Do you have the coordinates?¡± ¡°Yes, I made a point to save it at the time.¡± The two walked along using the shlights on their mobile phones. As they walked, they looked out for junctions along the passage. They were afraid that if they just walked along the main passage, they would end up at the exit again, finding nothing. ¡°Mr. Kyle, do you think there could be hidden doorways on the walls on either side of us?¡± Kyle paused in his steps and carefully studied the walls with his sharp eyes. If there¡¯s a secret door, where would it be? As they checked the walls, they suddenly heard footsteps. Kyle signaled Saul to turn off his shlight as they pressed themselves against the walls. As the footsteps drew nearer, they became increasingly uneasy. ¡°If we¡¯re discovered, we¡¯ll fight together and end it quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After Kyle spoke, they saw a man yawning sleepily and shining a torch on the steps as he walked past them. ¡°Mr. Kyle, he didn¡¯t notice us.¡± ¡°Follow him.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± They stealthily followed him and retraced their path for about one hundred steps. Suddenly, the man stopped and pushed hard against the wall with his hands. In the next instant, a secret door opened in front of them and the man went in. He then shut the door behind him. ¡°Mr. Kyle, it turns out that there is a secret mechanism in the walls.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Steven was apparently very cautious. The secret door blended so well into the wall that it could not be seen. The pair went over and pushed hard against the wall. Yet no matter how much they pushed, the wall did not budge, which puzzled them both. ¡°He clearly only pushed on the wall without doing anything else. Why won¡¯t the door open?¡± Kyle did not reply. He, too, found it strange as he began to carefully study the wall. ¡°Mr. Kyle, let me try again.¡± This time, Saul pushed against some unknown part of the wall, whereupon a bell instantly started ringing shrilly. Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 You Escape While I Stall Them ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°An rm device triggered when intruders have broken in,¡± Kyle replied. ¡°What shall we do?¡± ¡°Hide!¡± They both ran forward. Soon, the stone door opened again before a voice could be heard saying, ¡°Someone must have broken inside. Search the area!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The fleeing pair ran desperately as they heard footsteps approaching from behind them. Their hearts thumped faster. ¡°Mr. Kyle, from the sounds of it, there are a lot of them. What shall we do? ¡°Escape if possible. If not, we fight.¡± Saul agreed silently. Apparently, they had no other choice. ¡°Who goes there? Stop!¡± Oh my goodness! That¡¯s it. We¡¯ve been discovered. ¡°Mr. Kyle, I¡¯ll stall them while you escape. Just carry on running ahead. After half an hour, you¡¯ll reach the exit.¡± Saul stopped running, but so did Kyle. They turned around and saw a group of pursuersing for them. Saul heaved a sigh. Looks like we have a big fight ahead of us. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We are¡­ your masters!¡± Saul replied fearlessly. ¡°How very daring of you! Just wait till you fall into our hands. We¡¯ll show you who are the true masters!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°That¡¯s right. Capture them!¡± At the sound of that order, the group rushed forward. Saul pulled up his sleeves and Kyle braced himself for the attack as well. In an instant, a fight broke out. ¡°Mr. Kyle, let me handle them. You should hurry up and flee. Hopefully, Steven will not be alerted. If he joins in, neither of us will escape.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll flee together.¡± Saul was silent. With a swift kick, he brought down a minion who was trying to attack him. Silently, he grumbled to himself, Mr. Kyle should not be thinking about loyalty now. If he doesn¡¯t escape now, neither of us will have the opportunity to flee. ¡°Hey, these two are good fighters. Go and alert Mr. Maupay and bring along the bodyguards.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Mr. Kyle, you¡¯d better run now. If you don¡¯t, we definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win after their backup arrives. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m captured, but you mustn¡¯t be caught. After all, I¡¯m responsible for your safety.¡± To all Saul¡¯s urging, Kyle had only one reply. ¡°We flee together.¡± There was nothing Saul could say. Oh, Mr. Kyle, why are you so stubborn! Soon, a group of bodyguards arrived. Saul started to panic upon seeing the group growrger. The fighters were better as well. Heavens above, are you trying to finish us off? In this time and ce, their own peopleing to the rescue seemed unlikely. Heavens above, have mercy on us. Please send someone to save us! ¡°Mr. Kyle, this is thest chance for you to flee. Otherwise, it would really be toote.¡± ¡°Flee? Neither of you can escape! Capture them! Mr. Maupay will reward whoever captures them.¡± Enticed by the prospect of a reward, the desperados tried their best. Even though there were only two of them against many, Kyle and Saul fought well. ¡°Bring out the poison gas and go for their eyes. Once they can¡¯t see, they¡¯ll be at our mercy. We can do anything we want with them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Soon the gas was brought out and pointed toward them, ready to be unleashed any time. ¡°Spray them! Get them!¡± Just as Saul was wondering how to protect Kyle from the gas, a familiar voice rang out. ¡°Stop!¡± Following the direction of the voice, they saw Sally standing not far off. Seeing her was like seeing an angel sent from heaven above. Saul was greatly relieved as he greeted her warmly, ¡°Ms. Sally, it¡¯s us!¡± He was certain that Sally would help Kyle as they were good friends. Sally walked forward and came to a stop before them. Gazing at them thoughtfully, she asked, ¡°Kyle, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Entering The Hideout Are they making the first move against us because they¡¯re scared that the Seets would be in trouble? When Saul noticed that Sally was scrutinizing Kyle, he had an idea. ¡°Ms. Sally, Mr. Seet misses you so much that he can¡¯t sleep. That¡¯s why he came to visit you specially.¡± Sally scoffed. ¡°He wishes for us to die so badly that he can¡¯t sleep, right?¡± Kyle was speechless. He red at Saul and reprimanded, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Saul nced at Kyle. At this juncture, is your pride or your life more important? Of course, it¡¯s your life! As long as you can survive, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have to say something nice. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Ms. Sally, you¡¯re mistaken. How can Mr. Seet possibly wish for your death? His greatest hope is that you¡¯ll live happily forever.¡± Sally turned her head and nced at Saul. ¡°As long as the Seet family is alive, the Maupay family will never be happy. Fate decrees that only one of us will survive.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not true that only one of us will survive. As long as we resolve the misunderstanding, we can coexist peacefully!¡± ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Sally scoffed coldly. ¡°Kyle, how can you tell me that it¡¯s a misunderstanding at this moment? Don¡¯t you find it hrious?¡± ¡°I can prove it!¡± Sally frowned. Judging from how serious Kyle looked, it did not seem like he was joking. Did he discover something? ¡°How can you prove it?¡± ¡°I just need to see someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Your mother.¡± Sally fell silent, for she knew her mother¡¯s temper well. Her mother would barely be bothered to talk to her children, let alone a stranger. How will things unfold if she met Kyle? Will she be triggered? ¡°Trust me!¡± promised Kyle firmly when he noticed that Sally did not say anything. After a moment of silence, Sally nced at the rest in the secret passageway. ¡°Go back and rest. Don¡¯t alert my father about this! I won¡¯t spare anyone who dares to speak nonsense in front of him.¡± ¡°But Ms. Sally, they¡­¡± ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± When Sally shot a stern re at the person, he immediately stopped talking. ¡°N-No¡­¡± ¡°Keep an eye on the rest, then. If anyone dares to say anything, I¡¯ll hold you ountable!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Sally.¡± Turning around, Sally looked at Kyle and Saul. ¡°Follow me.¡± With Sally leading the both of them, they walked forward for a while before stopping in front of a stone wall. ¡°Could this stone wall be a hidden door too?¡± Saul scrutinized it curiously. Instead of answering him, Sally ordered them to turn around. When Saul noticed that Kyle had turned around cooperatively, he quickly did the same too. However, he wished to see how Sally opened the stone wall. When he turned around to sneak a peek, he saw the door being pushed open slowly. He was still toote¡ªhe did not manage to see what Sally did before pushing the door open. ¡°Alright, you can turn around now.¡± Both of them turned around. Looking at the path in front, Kyle remembered what Juan had said earlier, ¡°A safe house.¡± ¡°Your father, Steven, is very alert.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because his opponent is Evan Seet, the ruthless reaper.¡± Kyle was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. My father isn¡¯t the one who¡¯s ruthless.¡± Sally turned around and nced at him. Who else could it be other than your father? He¡¯s the most ruthless of them all! They walked for a long while before spotting a wooden door. Kyle nced behind. If he had not been discovered, and if Sally had not appeared, he and Saul would never have found this ce. ¡°It must¡¯ve taken a long time to construct such an enormous hideout underground, right?¡± ¡°It took ten years! My father secretly mobilized all of his resources and spent ten years constructing this underground hideout. Considering the problems that would arise if we live here for the long term, he made ns ordingly. It¡¯s no different living herepared to living above ground. Furthermore, it¡¯s well-concealed. Unless we¡¯re willing to expose ourselves, no one can discover us.¡± Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Meeting Ruby It was true that the hideout was well-concealed. Looks like Steven has been busy with these projects for the past few years. The first is to build this hideout, then is to devise a n on how to deal with the Seet family. The hideout is a sess. With regards to dealing with the Seet family¡­ If he managed to invent the ck box, he must believe that his victory is certain. The wooden door opened slowly and Sally continued to lead the way in front. When they entered, they saw an exceptionally beautiful courtyard. There were lights inside which shone brilliantly on the colorful flowers. Kyle had never seen something like that before. ¡°Can flowers grow underground?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s so strange. It¡¯s my first time seeing something like this,¡± said Saul. ¡°These flowers are fake. They¡¯re made out of silk and have been sprayed with floral perfumes. If you take a whiff of the flowers¡¯ fragrance, you¡¯d think that they¡¯re even more realistic, right?¡± That¡¯s true. This ce is as beautiful as a paradise. If Steven¡¯s rtionship with Ruby is so bad, why would he build such a beautiful courtyard for her? Won¡¯t he neglect her instead? The moment that thought popped up in Kyle¡¯s mind, Sally exined, ¡°My mother made all these flowers herself. To her, they all have lives. Compared to humans, she prefers to spend time with these flowers and watch them quietly.¡± ¡°Your mother is quite skilled in crafts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only thing she knows how to do.¡± Sally suddenly turned around and looked at Kyle. ¡°My mother¡¯s life was ruined because of your father¡¯s viciousness.¡± Kyle nced at Sally and did not defend Evan. He knew that she would not believe him unless there was evidence telling her otherwise. Right now, only Ruby could resolve this misunderstanding. ¡°My mother is in this room. I¡¯ve agreed to let you see her, but I can¡¯t guarantee if she¡¯ll meet you or not. If she is willing to do that, I hope that you won¡¯t provoke her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sally opened the door and entered, while Kyle waited outside. He contemted on what he should say to Rubyter. What would be appropriate to say to her? Nina and Maya were both not there. If they were present, it might be easier for them to talk to Ruby instead. Sally walked out ten minutester. ¡°My mother has agreed to meet you. I didn¡¯t tell her who you¡¯re yet. Be careful with what you say.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her who I am?¡± Sally rolled her eyes. ¡°If I told my mother that you¡¯re Evan¡¯s son, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll kill you on the spot for revenge.¡± Kyle was shocked. How can I ask her anything without revealing my identity? How can I bring up what happened that year? ¡°Come in. Only you are allowed to enter.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After instructing Saul to wait outside, Kyle entered the room. Although he had heard about Ruby¡¯s condition from Sally, he was still surprised when he saw Ruby leaning on the bed. Shey there weakly, so still that she looked like a character in an oil painting. She seemed so out of cepared to her surroundings. Her eyes were nk and empty, like a motionlesske. It was Kyle¡¯s first time meeting someone like her. Perhaps, Sally is right. The incident was so traumatizing that she has be a living zombie. ¡°Mom, this is¡­ my friend. He¡¯s a psychologist and would like to talk to you.¡± Oh, I am now a psychologist. Kyle nced at Sally. He knew that Sally gave him this identity to make it easier for him to ask about what happened that year. It was better to ask about it as a psychologist than as Evan¡¯s son. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Maupay,¡± greeted Kyle. Ruby turned around. When she saw him, a ripple of emotion appeared in her initially nk eyes. ¡°Mrs. Maupay, Sally¡¯s worried about your health, so she wants me to have a chat with you. Would you like to tell me about anything that has been weighing on your mind?¡± Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 The Assault While Ruby stared at Kyle, the emotions in her eyes intensified and her body began trembling uncontrobly. ¡°I-It¡¯s you¡­ It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°What are you saying, Mom?¡± Sally immediately walked over and held her hand tightly. ¡°He ruined me! Evan ruined me! He ruined me!¡± Despite her agitation, Ruby¡¯s speech was exceptionally clear. Kyle was stunned. It was true that he looked like his father and had a simr demeanor. Did she take me for my father? ¡°Mom, who did you say he is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the devil!¡± Sally fell silent. Does she think that Kyle is Evan? Doesn¡¯t this prove that Mom still clearly remembers the person who assaulted her back then? Evan was probably around Kyle¡¯s age when that happened. If she¡¯s using him now, it¡¯s equivalent to using Evan. Sally red at Kyle furiously. ¡°What else do you want to prove?¡± Kyle was shocked too. It¡¯s not my father who assaulted Ruby, but why can she remember what he looked like? ¡°Did Evan really hurt you back then?¡± When Kyle asked that, Ruby had a mental breakdown. She hugged her pillow tightly. Those events that she never wanted to bring up and the scenes of that traumatic memory appeared in her mind¡­ That devilish man was drunk. Without any warning, he dragged her, who was just passing by, into the room roughly. Ignoring her struggles to break free, he kissed her and gripped her tightly. Terrified, she resisted with all her might. Upset at her disobedience, the man pped her a few times. He used so much force that she was dazed for a while. Fear, helplessness and panic overwhelmed her. She felt like amb waiting to be ughtered. She stared at him pleadingly, hoping that he could let her go. However, the man¡¯s rough acts and viciousness destroyed her hopes of escaping. Like a ferocious wolf, he abused and tormented her. She thought that he was not a human, but a terrifying devil. The night was long and painful. She felt like a doll that had been assaulted and thrown aside in the corner of the room, ragged all over. Soon after that man left, someone pushed the door open. The sunlight shone in, blinding her. For some reason, the light felt chilling against her body. Her entire world had just copsed overnight. Steven walked in anxiously. When he saw her appearance and the numerous hickeys and bruises on her body that had been left by another man, he was utterly dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± When Steven saw how badly she had been assaulted, he could not even form a coherent sentence. She did not even dare to raise her head and look at Steven, fearing his reaction. Just from the words he uttered, she could detect the disgust in his tone. She was afraid to meet his furious and revolted gaze. She knew that at that moment, the Ruby whom Steven loved had died. She, who had zero tolerance for infidelity, could not ept herself. Naturally, she did not expect Steven to do that too. Steven did not even wish to say a single word. On that fearful night, she felt like she had died. Steven¡¯s expression was grim. When he was about to say something, someone pushed the door open and in walked Riley. When he saw the disheveled Ruby, he was shocked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± bellowed Steven. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Evan! Did Evan do this? Did he do something like this just to take revenge on me for snatching the Seet Group¡¯s project away? Steven immediately squatted and stared at her. With bloodshot eyes, he demanded, ¡°Is it true? Was it Evan?¡± Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Revenge On Evan Ruby stayed silent. He¡¯s the devil! ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Was it Evan?¡± With that, he even took out his phone, searched for Evan¡¯s image in the headlines and showed it to her. He yelled, ¡°Is it him? Yes or no?¡± Staring at Evan¡¯s photo, Ruby could not help but remember those terrifying scenes. She thought of the twisted look on his face and his gloating expression when he tortured her¡­ As she breathed deeply, her body trembled. From the look of pain and rage in her eyes, Steven understood that Evan was the culprit. ¡°Evan, I only snatched two potential coborations away from you. How can you do something so inhumane?¡± eximed Steven through gritted teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve humiliated my wife. I must take revenge! Evan, I¡¯ll settle this score with you!¡± Afterward, Steven paid extra attention to Evan and the Seet Group¡¯s actions. He instructed Riley to conduct an investigation secretly and searched for an opportunity to take revenge. When Riley discovered that Evan was staying alone in the Duxton Hotel for a business trip, he thought that it was a good opportunity for revenge. After devising a n, Steven secretly brought a group of men over. Just when he was about to attack, he was taken down unexpectedly. A bunch of men barged in suddenly and started beating his men up. ¡°How dare you attack Mr. Seet secretly? I¡¯ll kill all of you today!¡± While he watched helplessly, his men vomited mouthfuls of blood while being punched over and over again. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Despite his cries, the others beat his men up even more severely, to the extent that they got beaten to death. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was utterly dumbfounded. He hated himself for not having a meticulous n and for being too eager for revenge. In the end, he fell for Evan¡¯s trap instead. Because of his rashness, his men had sacrificed their lives. If he had another chance, he would definitely n his steps properly and attack only after he was absolutely certain. s¡­ ¡°Steven, Mr. Seet says that you¡¯re simply too bold. The Maupay family is an eyesore in Y City, so why don¡¯t we send you to hell today?¡± ¡°What did you say? Evan wants to take action against the Maupay family?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you witness us beating your men to death? You¡¯re going to be the next one¡­ If the Maupay family finds out, do you think that they¡¯ll remain idle? Furthermore, all of you kept stealing the Seet Group¡¯s business. Mr. Seet has been upset with you since a long time ago. So, we¡¯re going to kill all of you and eliminate all possible troubles.¡± ¡°No, he won¡¯t dare to. There are dozens of people in the Maupay family. Evan won¡¯t dare to do something like that!¡± ¡°Why not? Mr. Seet is known as the reaper for a reason. He controls life and death¡ªwith just a single order, he can kill whoever he wants.¡± He had heard about how merciless Evan could be. However, there were dozens of people in the Maupay family. He did not believe that Evan would dare to¡­ Then, he saw Evan, who was sitting on a leather chair. With his back against the light, Evan made a call and instructed coldly, ¡°Set the fire and make the Maupay family disappear from Y City. No one is allowed to live.¡± Steven was stunned. Is Evan going to burn them alive? All the dozens of people in the Maupay family? Although he had heard about how ruthless Evan could be, he never expected him to be so vicious and lawless. Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated the Seet Group¡¯s background and Evan¡¯s ruthlessness. ¡°Evan, karma will get you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of karma. News of the Maupay Manor being engulfed in fire will definitely make it to tomorrow¡¯s headlines. The Maupay family will disappear forever.¡± ¡°Evan¡­ You¡¯re so brutal! You¡¯re a devil!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not a devil, could I have toyed around with your wife like that?¡± Steven clenched his fists. Recalling how Ruby looked after being assaulted, his eyes became bloodshot. He wished for nothing more than to rip Evan into pieces. It was all his fault for being too rash. After all, it would never be toote to take revenge. If he had another opportunity, he would definitely make Evan pay for his crimes ten times over! Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Someone Impersonated Evan As the memories shed across her mind, Ruby felt like she was reliving the torturing experiences again. Her eyes turned bloodshot and her body trembled uncontrobly. Looking at her, Sally was engulfed with worry. She held Ruby¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°Mom, how are you? Are you okay? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± With hatred burning in her eyes, Ruby stared at Kyle. Suddenly, she pointed a trembling finger at him and instructed, ¡°Sally, kill him! Kill him!¡± Kyle frowned. Looking at Ruby¡¯s reaction, it seemed like what happened that year was not that simple. Even Sally was stunned. Does Mom want me to kill Kyle? I¡­ No, I can¡¯t. She lowered her hand. ¡°Mom, the person you hate is Evan. The man you¡¯re seeing now isn¡¯t Evan, but Kyle. You¡¯ve mistaken him for someone else!¡± He¡¯s not Evan. You have mistaken him for someone else. These key phrases which Sally said shed across Kyle¡¯s mind. Suddenly, as if he suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up. Could it be that the person wasn¡¯t Dad at all? Did someone pretend to be Dad? The impersonator deliberately made Steven, Ruby and the Maupay family think that it was Dad. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll exin why Dad ispletely oblivious to the Maupay family¡¯s hatred for him, his assault on Ruby, and how Steven¡¯s hand had been cut off. If he didn¡¯t do it, and it must be someone else who had impersonated him. Therefore, he was clueless. Who would go through all the effort to devise such a vicious plot to sabotage Dad? Perhaps, this man¡¯s hatred for the Maupay family is even stronger than his hatred for Dad. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made the Maupay family suffer such a devastating loss. ¡°I didn¡¯t mistake him for someone else. I remember Evan¡¯s face. I remember this face¡­¡± Losing control of her emotions, Ruby kept emphasizing that to Sally. Evan¡¯s face from that night had been ingrained in her memories. She would never forget it even after her death. This face in front of her was identical to the one in her memories, so it was impossible for her to be mistaken. She would never be. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s really not Evan. Evan¡¯s already forty years old. Look at him! He¡¯s only twenty. Evan¡¯s not that young.¡± Ruby scrutinized Kyle carefully. It was true that the man in front of her was merely twenty years old. He looked like he was in the prime of his youth. But if he isn¡¯t Evan, why would he look like him? After thinking about it for a while, she turned around and said to Sally, ¡°The devil¡¯s look never changes. Since he¡¯s a devil, he¡¯ll never age.¡± ¡°Mom, he¡¯s really not Evan, nor is he a devil. The reason why he looks like Evan is that he is¡­¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evan¡¯s son.¡± Before Sally couldplete her sentence, Kyle suddenly took a few steps forward and interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m not Evan. The person who harmed you that night isn¡¯t Evan either!¡± Sally was stunned when she heard what Kyle said. What is he trying to say? Ruby was certain that Kyle was the devilish Evan. Pointing at him, she insisted, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Since you think that my face is identical to Evan¡¯s, you think that I¡¯m him. If someone was deliberately pretending to be Evan that night, you would¡¯ve assumed that he was Evan too.¡± Deliberately pretending to be Evan? Sally was shocked when she heard that. Is Kyle saying that someone had pretended to be his father and harmed Mom? So the person who harmed Mom isn¡¯t Evan, but someone else. How is that possible? That¡¯s ridiculous! Even Ruby was stunned. She could not ept what Kyle said just yet. The person who assaulted her back then was none other than Evan. For so many years, she hated him and wished for nothing more than to kill him. It was impossible that the culprit was someone else. Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 Another Culprit ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re just making excuse for yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions yet. I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions. Please think about it carefully. Firstly, you probably remember the exact date and year of that incident, right? Secondly, Evan has an intense hatred for infidelity. Do you think that the man who slept with you will share the same sentiments? Thirdly, Evan has a birthmark on his chest. Does that man have a birthmark?¡± Ruby thought about what happened that night. She still clearly remembered the time when it happened. ¡°It was neen years ago, on the fifth of August. I¡¯ll never forget it.¡± After that incident neen years ago, Steven¡¯s revenge failed. After his arm was cut off, he fled for his life and arranged for the Maupay family to live hidden from the public eye. Firstly, he hid in another city for three years. When he had the idea of building a hideout, he specially invited someone to design the blueprint. After finishing all the preparations, he returned secretly and spent ten years constructing the hideout. Then, he started his research on explosions¡ªall to prepare for his perfect revenge n. ¡°Neen years ago, Evan¡¯s son was sick and insisted on being with his mother. Whenever his son needed his help, Evan would always return home. It was rare for him to skip dinner,¡± said Kyle. Really? As it was only Kyle¡¯s perspective, Ruby did not trust him. After returning to her senses, she continued searching through her memories. The man who had assaulted her had taken off his clothes and tossed them aside casually. A vicious smile was ying on his lips. After the feat, he picked his clothes up and wore them¡­ That frivolous and casual look on his face did not belong to someone who hated infidelity. Although she was terrified back then, she still saw his chest. There was no birthmarks¡ªnothing at all. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Is there really something wrong with what happened? ¡°Did you say that just to excuse yourself? I don¡¯t believe you! I don¡¯t believe anything that you say!¡± Kyle understood how Ruby was feeling. No one would find it easy to ept the fact that they had hated the wrong person for so many years. ¡°I understand how you¡¯re feeling now. I¡¯ll find more evidence to prove it to you!¡± ¡°Why are you telling me all these? Why are you defending Evan? Since you look so simr to him, did you inherit his looks? Are you his son?¡± guessed Ruby as she stared at Kyle. He nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Maupay. I¡¯m Evan¡¯s son, Kyle.¡± ¡°Evan¡¯s son?¡± Ruby nced at Sally with an incredulous look. ¡°How do you know Evan¡¯s son? Why did you bring him to me?¡± Sally quickly exined, ¡°Mom, he said that there¡¯s something fishy about what happened back then. I want to know the truth too, so¡­¡± ¡°So you brought him over just for him to spout nonsense?¡± ¡°Mrs. Maupay, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. I promise you that there is evidence. I¡¯ll definitely find out the culprit who pretended to be my father and assaulted you.¡± The culprit¡­ Is there really another culprit? Ruby suddenly had a severe headache. With a look of agony, she clutched her head. ¡°Mom, how are you feeling? Shall I summon the doctor?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll massage your head for you. You¡¯ll feel much better.¡± Sally immediately massaged her. When Kyle saw that, he suggested, ¡°My mom is still with you. Why don¡¯t you let her give your mom acupuncture? You can trust her medical skills.¡± Sally nced at him. ¡°Your mom¡¯s with my father, but I don¡¯t know where he has locked her up.¡± Kyle frowned. Sally doesn¡¯t know where Mom is? Where would Steven imprison her? Will he abuse her? Will he harm Mom the same way the person who impersonated Dad assaulted Ruby? Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Find Nicole Kyle was ovee with worry when he thought about that. However, he remembered how calm Evan was. Perhaps, Dad had sent a skilled expert to protect Mom, so she¡¯s not in any danger. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just when he was worried about Nicole, Ruby fell asleep in Sally¡¯s arms. Sallyy her gently on the bed and tucked her under the nkets. After shooting Kyle a look, she left the room with him. When they exited the room, Saul immediately walked over and scrutinized Kyle. ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Kyle?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be dawn soon.¡± Kyle nced at his watch. After all that fuss, three hours had passed and it was already five in the morning. ¡°Sally, can you help me find my mom?¡± ¡°No way! There is no way I can¡¯t find someone who¡¯s in my father¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Ms. Sally, you¡¯re probably very familiar with this hideout, right? If you search every corner, you¡¯ll definitely find her. Please, help us find Mrs. Seet. We¡¯ll be eternally grateful to you,¡± pleaded Saul. Sally nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce for there are some areas which are forbidden to me.¡± ¡°No way! Your father can¡¯t possibly be guarding against his own daughter?¡± Sally lowered her head and remained silent. Kyle exchanged a nce with Saul. If there were ces that were out of bounds to Sally, the hideout was definitely hiding other secrets. ¡°Kyle, do you really think that someone had impersonated your father back then?¡± ¡°Yes. The person who impersonated my father was probably the Maupay family¡¯s enemy too. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made all of you suffer such devastating losses.¡± Sally analyzed the situation quietly. Did the Maupay family offend someone back then? Someone who could think of such plots and do such atrocious acts probably isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Also¡­ ¡°Why would an enemy of the Maupay family pretend to be Evan instead of someone else?¡± Kyle had been wondering about Sally¡¯s question too. ¡°Perhaps, he wants to kill two birds with one stone. It might be more convincing to the Maupay family if he pretended to be my father. After all, the Maupay family was one of the top families in Y City back then. Other than my father, no one would dare to sabotage them so openly. Since my father was also given the title, ¡®the reaper¡¯, it¡¯s logical to make him the scapegoat.¡± Thinking about Kyle¡¯s analysis, Sally thought that it sounded logical. ¡°Are you certain that you can find out the real culprit? It¡¯s been so many years, so it¡¯ll be quite hard to investigate.¡± ¡°I believe that there are no secrets in this world that can remain hidden forever.¡± Sally smiled. I hope so. If the actual culprit was revealed, the misunderstanding would be resolved. If Dad and Mom know the truth and realize that they¡¯ve been hating the wrong person, there might still be a chance between me and Kyle. However, before the truth is revealed, Dad will definitely not spare Kyle if he discovers his presence in this ce. Sally nced at the time. ¡°I¡¯ll send both of you out first. If my father discovers you, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± ¡°Mr. Kyle, Ms. Sally is right. Let her send us out.¡± Before leaving, Kyle pleaded with Sally again. ¡°Please help me find my mother. My father¡¯s innocent, and so is my mother.¡± Sally understood what Kyle was saying. Despite Nicole¡¯s innocence, she still coborated with her father and brother to sabotage her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you look for her. What about Skyler? When are you nning to release him?¡± Kyle thought about it. ¡°When my mother returns to us peacefully, I¡¯ll release him.¡± Sally nodded. Looks like I¡¯ll have to find Nicole quickly. I can only save Skyler if I return her to them. Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Third Wheel After sending Kyle and Saul out of the hideout, Sally rushed back anxiously to take care of Ruby. When Kyle returned to Imperial Garden, it was half-past-six in the morning. Juan had just gotten up from bed. He stretched his arms, changed into loungewear and walked out of his bedroom. Just when he was about to knock on Kyle¡¯s door and ask when they were leaving for the Maupay Manor¡¯s hideout, he heard a voice behind him. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Juan turned around and saw Kyle, who had just returned. ¡°Where did you go so early in the morning?¡± ¡°I went out for a jog.¡± Kyle came up with a random excuse. ¡°A jog? How diligent of you! Why didn¡¯t I know that you had such a hobby?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a sudden impulse. I just started today.¡± While Kyle spoke, he opened the door and Juan followed him into the bedroom. Then, he asked about going to the Maupay Manor hideout. Kyle nced at him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go. I already figured out what happened back then.¡± ¡°You figured it out? How? What actually happened?¡± ¡°I figured it out while jogging. The person who assaulted Steven¡¯s wife isn¡¯t Dad, but an impersonator.¡± ¡°An impersonator?¡± Juan was shocked. However, when he thought about Evan¡¯s reaction and the nature of the incident, it was reasonable to suggest that the culprit was an impersonator. ¡°Kyle, you figured it out while jogging? How impressive!¡± ¡°You¡¯re very smart yourself too. Next, we need to find out who has impersonated Dad. Where do you think we should start investigating?¡± After a moment of silence, Juan raised his head and looked at Kyle. ¡°I still think that we should go to Steven¡¯s underground hideout.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To save Mom!¡± Other than saving Nicole, they could ask about some other things. For instance, they could ask about who the Maupay family had offended before the disaster, and whether the man who assaulted Sally¡¯s mother had anything special about him. His physical characteristics and unique habits were all important clues. ¡°If we ask them these questions, we might not discover anything. I¡¯ll ask Sally to help us and she¡¯ll definitely help us find Mom.¡± Before Sally left thepany, didn¡¯t she dere that she¡¯s an enemy of Kyle? She was so intent on taking revenge on behalf of her parents. Why is she suddenly willing to help? While Juan scrutinized Kyle, he understood something. ¡°You didn¡¯t go for a jog just now. You¡¯ve already visited Steven¡¯s hideout and met Sally! Also, she already knows about the impersonator. That¡¯s why she let go of her grudge against you and agreed to help you. Am I right?¡± Kyle nced at him and remained silent. Juan started nagging, ¡°We agreed to go together. Why didn¡¯t you ask me to tag along? Instead, you went there secretly! Are you afraid that I¡¯ll ruin your time with Sally and act as the third wheel? I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re ditching your brother for a girl!¡± I¡¯m not ditching him for a girl. I¡¯m just afraid that if something bad happens, both of us will be in trouble. In that case, what¡¯ll happen to Dad and Mom? Kyle could not be bothered to respond or exin to Juan. Hence, he started washing up and brushing his teeth. However, Juan could not stop nagging. He kept grumbling beside Kyle. From being upset at how Kyle did not go to the hideout with him, Juan moved his focus to Kyle¡¯s rtionship with Sally. ¡°If we can find out the truth and prove that Dad isn¡¯t the Maupay family¡¯s enemy, things are still possible between you and Sally, right? I can¡¯t believe that both of you are connected in such a manner! When Grandma told us to go on a blind date, she was in the same room as me and even pretended to be my girlfriend! In the end, you¡¯re still the one fated to be with her. Well, I indirectly helped you. You must thank me properly in the future. However, if things don¡¯t work out between the two of you, you don¡¯t have to thank me¡­¡± Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Three Days Kyle continued brushing his teeth. He did not even spare a single nce at Juan, who kept nagging at him. Ever since Juan was a child, he had always gotten along with Davin. After growing up, Juan actually bore some resemnce to him. However, Kyle did not want to listen to Juan¡¯s nagging so early in the morning. ¡°Are there any news about Uncle Davin?¡± asked Kyle while he gargled. ¡°Uncle Davin went to K Nation with Aunt She and Grandma. Don¡¯t worry. After I fabricated a story about a beautifuldy liking Uncle Davin, Aunt She will definitely keep a close eye on him. He¡¯ll definitely stay in K Nation too.¡± ¡°Yeah. Aunt She must have honed her skills at stalking and monitoring Uncle Davin after all those years.¡± ¡°Yeah! Uncle Davin and Aunt She have been friends for so many years. They seem quite happy, actually.¡± ¡°I hope that they can remain happy like this forever. Okay, let¡¯s go and eat. We still need to head to the office afterward.¡± They went downstairs to eat. When they entered the living room, they saw Evan already sitting at the dining table and setting the table. Dad is really early today! They rushed over and sat down obediently. Gazing at them, Evan suddenly said, ¡°You should pay more attention to Steven¡¯s actions. Perhaps, his ck box is already in the Imperial Garden.¡± Stunned, Kyle exchanged a look with Juan. What does Dad mean by that? Did he receive any news? ¡°Dad, how did you know that Steven¡¯s ck box is already in Imperial Garden?¡± Evan looked at Juan. ¡°I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s a possibility. I dreamed about it, so I can¡¯t be sure yet.¡± Um¡­ So it¡¯s a dream. ¡°Dad, if your dream is real, we¡¯ll be in mortal danger now. As long as Steven activates the microchip controlling it, we¡¯ll die within a split second after the explosion. We¡¯d be burned to ashes alongside Imperial Garden.¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Indeed, I dreamed that Steven activated the switchst night.¡± Juan widened his eyes. ¡°Did all of us die afterward?¡± Evan shook his head. ¡°I only dreamed that the ck box was ced in Imperial Garden secretly and that Steven had activated the microchip. Before I could see whether we¡¯ve died, I woke up.¡± Juan thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s a good dream, Dad. Since you didn¡¯t dream that we died, it proves that we¡¯ll not die. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll survive.¡± ¡°Dad, you probably dreamed about it because you¡¯ve been mulling over it too much. Juan and I will settle it as soon as possible.¡± Evan nced at Kyle. ¡°I trust the two of you!¡± ¡°Dad, when the Maupay family was rising up the ranks in Y City back then, they had probably made enemies, right? Was there anyone who hated them a lot and would wish to eliminate them?¡± ¡°Why would you suddenly ask me that, Juan?¡± Evan was shocked. ¡°We suspect that someone impersonated you. He was the one who assaulted Steven¡¯s wife, cut off his hand and threatened to massacre the Maupay family. The person must definitely hate Steven a lot to do such atrocious acts.¡± An impersonator. ¡°Davin has always thought that Steven was merely putting on his own show. Do you think that someone impersonated me instead?¡± ¡°Dad, Steven did not put on his own show. I¡¯ve visited Sally¡¯s mother. She mistook me for you and kept insisting that you¡¯re the man who assaulted her,¡± exined Kyle. Evan narrowed his eyes coldly. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to impersonate me. That man deserves to go to hell! In that case, the rumor back then was also part of the person¡¯s plot. ¡°How long would the investigation take?¡± ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll try our best to do it, but we can¡¯t guarantee how long it¡¯ll take,¡± replied Juan. Kyle thought about it. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll find out the truth within five days.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Five days? Juan was slightly surprised. We don¡¯t even have any clues yet. Isn¡¯t five days too short? ¡°Five days is too long. Three days.¡± Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Exchange Roles Evan¡¯s words caught everyone off guard. Kyle exchanged a look with Juan. Is Dad too eager to find out the identity of that cursed daredevil who impersonated him? Noticing their silence, Evan asked, ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Juan shook his head. ¡°No. Three days, right? That¡¯s enough time. We can always forgo our sleep.¡± Kyle said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. We¡¯ll find out the truth within three days.¡± ¡°Very good. As expected of my sons.¡± At that moment, they suddenly felt extremely pressured to be Evan¡¯s sons. After eating, they drove to the office. Looking at Kyle, who was working seriously, Juan could not help but ask, ¡°Dad only gave us three days. How can you remain so calm? Just leave thepany¡¯s matters to the assistant. We should discuss how we are going to conduct the investigation.¡± ¡°Beforeing to the office, you asked Dad if the Maupay family had any enemies. That¡¯s a clue that we can start with,¡± replied Kyle as he typed on the keyboard. Juan nodded. ¡°I think that we can start from there too. Unfortunately, Dad only gave us a deadline instead of answering my question. I think that we need someone who really understood what happened that year, especially about the Maupay family, to join us in the investigation.¡± ¡°You can look for John. Since he has always been working with Dad, he probably knows something.¡± Finding that suggestion logical, Juan instructed his assistant to look for John. However, he was overseas under Evan¡¯s orders to assess a new project site. Hence, he could not return to Y City anytime soon. ¡°John¡¯s always not around when we need him. Why don¡¯t we call him and ask about it?¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Just when Juan was about to call John, someone pushed the office door open. Juan was surprised to see the person who entered. ¡°Why did youe back, Uncle Davin?¡± Kyle also raised his head and stared at Davin in shock. Pointing at Juan, Davin walked to a ck leather sofa and sat down. ¡°Juan, why did you sabotage me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Uncle Davin?¡± Juan had an innocent look on his face. ¡°Do you remember what you told Aunt She over the phone?¡± When Davin reminded them, Kyle and Juan immediately remembered. Davin was probably talking about how Juan came up with a story about Davin¡¯s admirer and deliberately told She about it. However, he did that because he wanted She to keep an eye on Davin and make him go to K Nation to avoid any possible danger. It was all for his own safety. Now that Davin was confronting him about it, Juan did not know what to say. ¡°Uncle Davin, I¡­¡± ¡°What? You really sabotaged me badly. Because of what you said, She¡¯s been monitoring me all round the clock! Do you know how difficult it is for me toe back?¡± ¡°Why did you stille back if it¡¯s so tough?¡± asked Kyle. Davin looked at Kyle seriously. ¡°Of course, I have toe back! At this moment, the Seet family is on the brink of ruination. As a member of the family, I have to return!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Then, he nced at Juan. ¡°Juan, I know why you did that. You wish that I¡¯ll stay in K Nation and stay away from danger. However, I don¡¯t appreciate that kind gesture. I have the right to make my own choice, so you can¡¯t decide on my behalf.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, I need you to stay in K Nation! Grandma, Grandpa, Joy and Zayden need someone to take care of them. Being brave enough to die doesn¡¯t mean anything at all. Instead, a real man is someone who has the courage to shoulder the future responsibilities of the Seet family!¡± Davin was stunned. What Juan said is right¡­. ¡°Juan, why don¡¯t we do this? You go to K Nation and I¡¯ll leave you the important task of protecting the Seet family. I¡¯ll stay here and exchange roles with you.¡± Juan thought about it for a moment. ¡°Uncle Davin, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to swap roles. I simply can¡¯t! Dad gave me three days to find out the truth. Can you do that in three days?¡± Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Tell Me What Happened Davin couldn¡¯t wrap his head around what Juan had said. Something seems to have happened when I wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Can you tell me what actually happened in detail? Something¡¯s happened in the past few days, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, we made another discovery.¡± His nephew filled him in on the things that had happened patiently, and Davin was shocked after hearing it. ¡°Are you saying that someone pretended to be your dad and hurt the Maupay family?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kyle chimed in. Davin was incredulous, but he recalled the incident from that day. ¡°The rise of the Maupay family and them going into hiding was only a short-lived effort. The bad rumors about your dad only started going around when they went into hiding. Back then, when your dad dominated Y City, most reporters dared not put their lives on the line to spread any rumors about him. Besides, everyone in the Maupay family had gone into hiding, so there was no way of proving the truth of those rumors. We would have to take responsibility if we were used of defaming others. It was also why we¡¯d hear about the rumors from time to time. ¡°I remember telling your dad that it was probably because Steven was unsessful at winning against Seet Group, and he knew that there was no way he could ever seed, so he hade up with this nonsense and put on a show. I can¡¯t believe that it¡¯s actually true. This is a huge surprise. But here ¡°We¡¯re trying to figure out what you¡¯re wondering too. We want to look for the people who know about what happened back then and ask them what enemies the Maupay family has. And we want to know who on earth hates Daddy so much that they pretended to be him.¡± Someone who hates the Maupay family and your dad? Smiling, Davin said, ¡°There are lots of them. The rise of the Maupay family will affect many people. As for your dad, he¡¯s a merciless person who is the most influential person in the business world. Naturally, he will also affect the profits of many. Even though these people didn¡¯t dare to say anything, lots of them are desperate to see their downfall. That¡¯s why the Maupay family and your dad share a lot of enemies.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯ll be hard to find out who it is based on what you said?¡± ¡°Not really. Steven¡¯s the one who suffered severe losses here. He¡¯ll probably find out more if he does. After all, there shouldn¡¯t be many who would hate him to the point where they would rape his wife, cut off his arm, try to kill him, and even his family. He should know who¡¯s really the one who hates him enough to do all this.¡± Davin¡¯s words made sense to Kyle, but he was worried that things would be difficult if Steven were to investigate the matter. ¡°Steven is convinced that Daddy was the one who did all the horrible things. He has been enduring everything all these years, all to watch the Seet family go up in mes. The hate he feels is already carved into his bones. It¡¯s be his obsession and his sole reason for living. It won¡¯t be easy if we tell him now that he has gotten it wrong all this time. It¡¯s like letting him watch his goal of many years crumble before his eyes.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Juan nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. A stubborn and self-righteous person like him would rather live in the mistake forever than admit that he¡¯s wrong after all these years. How dumb of him to hate on the wrong person!¡± Davin stayed silent as he stared at the siblings. Steven obviously had had his own ns when he made a name for himself in Y City¡¯s business world back then. He had been obsessed enough to fight for thepanies Seet Group wanted to coborate with and had tried to take over Seet Group. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for such an arrogant and narcissistic person to admit that he had been fooled by someone. Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Love ¡°You¡¯re both right. It¡¯ll be hard to get him to believe us when we have no proof to back us up.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Uncle Davin, do you think the person who plotted everything back then is someone close to us? Do you think they still pay close attention to who lives and who dies in the Maupay family and the Seet family?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure since we have no evidence, but it¡¯s still possible. I can help investigate this matter. Let me contact the rtively good people in Y City¡¯s business world and see if I can find any clues.¡± ¡°Let me help, Uncle Davin.¡± Davin looked at Juan before saying, ¡°No. The people will not think much of it if I bring it up casually. But if you¡¯re with me, they will be curious and it¡¯ll alert the culprit. If you really want to help me, you can help with something else.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Help me exin to Sheep that I have no admirers, nor do I have any women trying to marry me. Just tell her that her intel was incorrect and that I was framed. Then, brag about my performance and tell her not to worry. Just stay in K Nation and take care of your grandparents, Joy, and Zayden.¡± ¡°Are you really not nning to head back anymore?¡± Juan asked after hesitating for a moment. ¡°I want to help investigate this matter, Juan. So please stop asking if I¡¯m going back. For now, we should work together and find out everything we can. Once the truth is out, and when the matter is finally resolved, the Seet family will finally be out of trouble. So there¡¯s no point in going back, is there? Sheep, your grandparents, Joy, and Zayden can alle back too.¡± Juan was at a loss for words. Uncle Davin is quite persistent. He¡¯s usually peppy and lively, but he will still adhere to his principles at important moments. Fine, then. He can stay. We¡¯ll just have to act ordingly based on the situation when the timees. ¡°All right, then. Just call us whenever you need help, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. But don¡¯t just stay idle and look for other clues while I do my part. Don¡¯t depend solely on me, all right? What if I can¡¯t get any results?¡± ¡°Okay. Daddy only gave us three days, so we¡¯re doing our very best too.¡± ¡°Your dad¡­ He really is ruthless! Well, it¡¯s his usual way of doing things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Daddy was ruthless toward you in the past too, right?¡± He was. But he was good too. Although Evan had always been ruthless toward him on the outside, he had secretly helped his brother out many times. Davin knew this very well. If we were ever trapped in a room, and it was guaranteed that only one of us would survive, I¡¯m sure that Evan would tell me to get lost just so that I could live. That was why his rtionship with his brother had always been so precious to him all these years. ¡°That isn¡¯t ruthless. It¡¯s love expressed indirectly. Your dad actually likes me really much.¡± Love? Like? Juan pursed his lips. ¡°Hmm, but I remember when I was younger, Daddy liked to kick you, call your name through gritted teeth, and also tell you to get lost.¡± ¡°Your dad is such a bossy person. That¡¯s just one of the ways he expresses his love,¡± Davin argued. ¡°But Daddy has never done that to Mommy. The way he treats Mommy is what you would call love. Love shoulde from the bottom of your heart.¡± Davin answered after thinking about it for a moment, ¡°There are many forms of love. The love your dad has for your mom is different from the one he has for me. It¡¯spletely different. It also means that your mom is very charming and capable. Being able to get such a bossy man to treat her so well is a required skill after all.¡± Here, he asked if there was any news about Nicole. Juan shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what about your dad? Is he looking for her like a madman?¡± ¡°He still goes to Bernian Hospital every day.¡± Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 A Casual Remark He¡¯s been going to the hospital but isn¡¯t in a hurry to look for her? This doesn¡¯t feel right. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with your dad.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to keep an eye on things, Juan. Now that your mom isn¡¯t here, other women might try to take advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°No way! Besides Mommy, Daddy will never like other women.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that he likes other women. But there are men who put up an act just to get into bed with women. It¡¯s only a possibility that he¡¯d do this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± Davin saw Kyle¡¯s intimidating look the moment he turned around, which was exactly like the look Evan would give him that seemed to say, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense.¡± His heart thumped, and he quickly stood up. ¡°I have no ill intentions. It was just a casual remark. Don¡¯t mind my words. I¡¯ll go and investigate what happened back then right away.¡± When he reached the door, he turned back and said to Juan, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call your aunt She. Exin everything to her and help me clear my name. Remember that, okay?¡± With that, he turned and left. Juan looked at Kyle and said, ¡°I actually agree that Daddy is acting unusual. Logically speaking, he should be depressed and anxious when there isn¡¯t news from Mommy for so many days. But he¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Keep an eye on things if you agree with it. I¡¯m choosing to believe in Daddy.¡± Indeed, you¡¯ve been with Daddy since you were young, Kyle. He¡¯s the one who raised you. It¡¯s no wonder why you can believe in him no matter what. But I¡¯m different. Mommy was the one who raised me. Even if I want to believe in Daddy and his rtionship with Mommy, I still need to keep an eye on things for Mommy. Suddenly, the sound of a phone ringing broke the silence in the office, pulling Juan back to reality. He nced at his phone and saw that it was She calling. Is she looking for Uncle Davin? He quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello, Aunt She.¡± ¡°Juan, is the investigation of the two vixens who like your uncle Davin going well?¡± ¡°I was just about to talk to you about this. There was a misunderstanding, Aunt She. I was mistaken. The person those vixens like isn¡¯t Uncle Davin. It¡¯s someone else.¡± She knitted her brows. ¡°If there weren¡¯t any vixens around him, why would he think of so many ways to escape my surveince and return to the country?¡± ¡°Well¡­ He came back for work.¡± Work? You¡¯re telling me that Davin is passionate about his work? I don¡¯t buy it. ¡°I can assure you that Uncle Davin is really back because ofpany matters. He won¡¯t do anything bad. Besides, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him for you, so don¡¯t worry about it, Aunt She.¡± Wait. Why is there such a sudden change in Juan¡¯s attitude? Something¡¯s not right. There¡¯s definitely something going on. She was getting more and more anxious after the call ended. Did Davin give Juan something? Is that the reason for the change in his attitude? I knew it¡­ The Seets will always choose to side with their family in the end. Looks like I¡¯ll have to look into this on my own. ¡°Davin, you¡¯ll be a dead man if you ever dare betray me.¡± The woman pocketed her phone, then put on her sunsses and made her way out of the airport. To avoid alerting anyone, she decided to book a hotel and stay there for the time being. She wanted to investigate what was happening in secret first. That night, upon arriving home with Juan, Kyle sat on the couch and started texting Sally on his phone. He wanted to pick up some clues from her. Be it his mother¡¯s whereabouts or the Maupay family¡¯s enemies, they were all useful in his investigation. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Seeing his brother being so serious, Juan got up and walked to the windows. He stared at the moon outside and sighed. Where are you, Mommy? Are you having a hard time? ¡°Juan! I have news about Mommy!¡± Kyle shouted suddenly. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 News Juan looked back at once. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Sally said that Ruby is seriously ill, and Steven wanted Mommy to treat her. She saw Mommy, apparently. But Mommy didn¡¯t want to treat Ruby, saying that she would rather die than treat that woman.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Juan contemted for a moment. ¡°It does sound like Mommy¡¯s stubborn and unyielding personality.¡± However, Kyle had a different opinion. While his mother was stubborn and unyielding, she was kind and would go to great lengths to save lives. When it came to people like Ruby, she would have sympathized with her instead of letting her die. ¡°Since Sally saw her, can you ask her to help get Mommy out? Or maybe she can tell us where Steven is keeping Mommy, and we¡¯ll go save her ourselves.¡± Hearing that, Kyle quickly sent a message. Sally soon replied: I¡¯ll think of a way to save her. But I hope you will let my brother go. To that, Kyle answered: Deal! We¡¯ll let him go once Mommyes home safe and sound. Both siblings were relieved when Sally promised to save their mother. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t find anything else that day. Only two days were left, so they needed to make good use of their time to get to the truth. ¡°Kyle, Uncle Davin sent a text saying that he is going to meet up and have a drink with some people who had worked with the Maupay family in the past. I¡¯m going to check out the situation in secret. Do you want toe?¡± ¡°You go ahead. I have something else to tend to.¡± ¡°All right. I hope Uncle Davin and I will find new information.¡± With that, Juan left the living room and drove to the Norham Hotel. The hotel had a unique style. It was decorated with furniture originating from many different countries, with a musical fountain from Irushea, crystal chandeliers, and bronze decorative items from Ferropene. The corridors were opulent and decorated with gold, giving the ce a luxurious look. Only people of high status coulde to such a ce. I¡¯m sure the people Uncle Davin is meeting are the same. He must have spent a fortune just to get closer to the truth. He quickly made his way into the hotel. She, who was looking for Davin, saw him the moment he stepped into the lobby. An hour earlier, she had received a call from someone saying that they saw Davin at the hotel. That was why she was there to look for him. To her surprise, she saw Juan here. This proved to her that her hunch earlier was right. I knew it! Juan and Davin are working together. Seeing that both of them are at such a good hotel, I bet they¡¯re hiding a huge secret. Confused and furious, she crept toward Juan and started to follow him. Thetter pulled out his phone and texted Davin to ask about the room number. Soon enough, Davin replied: Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with this. You can continue looking it up once I get some clues from them. Juan asked: Are you sure you can get them to tell you stuff? Davin replied: Just wait and I¡¯ll show you how great I am, Juan. Juan stopped asking any more questions. He sat somewhere quiet and patiently waited for good news from his uncle. Time is of the essence. If Uncle Davin feels that there¡¯s a possibility that someone may be the person who pretended to be Daddy and hurt the Maupay family, then I¡¯ll send someone to investigate them. It doesn¡¯t matter how we do it as long as we can investigate everything thoroughly. She was puzzled to see Juan sitting idly. What is Juan doing here? He¡¯s alone, and he isn¡¯t looking for Davin either. Could it be¡­ Is he here as a lookout for Davin? What on earth is Davin doing? The more she thought about it, the more worried and anxious she got. Something must be up if Davin is here. She quickly took out her phone and called Davin. The man knew that she was going to ask a bunch of questions the moment he saw the iing call. He also knew that she would tell him to get back to K Nation immediately. However, he was dealing with an important matter at the moment. How could he head back when there was a situation like this? Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Busted No, I can¡¯t go back and I can¡¯t let She spoil my ns. Therefore, he summoned up his courage and declined her call. What the hell? How dare you, Davin? How dare you decline my call? She became even more furious, as it only confirmed her suspicions that he was doing something shady. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s feeling guilty, or he¡¯s afraid that I¡¯d interrupt him. Nheless, she wasn¡¯t someone who would wait around just like that. The woman gave him another call, but it was declined again. ¡°Davin Seet!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She clenched her jaw as she called him again, but the call was declined yet again. Waves of panic coursed through She¡¯s body as she was convinced that she was being cheated on. She began walking toward Juan, wanting to ask him about the room Davin was in. However, before she could get to him, she saw two flirtatious women walking in her direction. They were chatting while walking. ¡°My dad said that as long as we treat Mr. Seet right, we¡¯ll be able to continue our coboration with Seet Group. Then, ourpany¡¯s performance will improve greatly, and our future will be much brighter.¡± ¡°Is that so? Your dad told you to get closer to Davin Seet just for work? How shortsighted.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Does your dad have a different n, then?¡± ¡°Of course! My dad wishes for me to be a part of the Seet family. As long as I can rece his current wife, the Muir family won¡¯t be able to show off in front of us, the Zieglers, anymore. They¡¯re always so high and mighty¡ªall because of the Seet family anyway.¡± She was left speechless. Nonsense! My family depended on ourselves to make a name here in Y City! These b*itches are just spouting nonsense! ¡°Davin is almost in his forties soon. You¡¯re only twenty. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s too old for you?¡± ¡°What do you mean by old? I like older men like him the most. Besides, with the Seet family¡¯s status, I¡¯d marry him even if he was in his fifties, as long as he likes me.¡± She was quietly tailing them, getting angrier the more she listened. Juan said that they are two b*itches who are into Davin. I guess that¡¯s them. All right, then. I got you now, Davin. Just you wait. I am going to skin you alive! She followed them all the way to a luxurious suite. The women closed the door behind them, and she quickly pressed her ear against the door, listening to what was happening inside. ¡°Mr. Seet, you really are a charming and handsome man.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink, Mr. Seet.¡± She could only hear the women¡¯s voices. She guessed that Davin must have drunk with them since she couldn¡¯t hear his voice. Not only that, but she also imagined that he had his arms wrapped around them, enjoying the moment. Fury burned in her as she imagined the scene. The woman sucked in a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. And after a moment, she kicked the door open. Unexpectedly, she saw that there were four other men in the room. Still, She was right. The women were indeed sitting by Davin¡¯s sides. ¡°Davin Seet!¡± she hissed. Davin was shocked to see her at the door. He didn¡¯t expect her to be here so soon. She¡¯s unbelievably fast at tracking me down. He had already asked all the questions he needed to and was looking for an excuse to leave. It was all great timing now that She was here. ¡°Why are you here, She? I¡¯m sorry, everyone. My wife is here for me. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something urgent by the looks of it. I¡¯ll get going first, then.¡± Davin turned and exited the room hastily. The women by his sides weren¡¯t willing to let him leave. One of them didn¡¯t want to let this chance go to waste as she said mockingly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. Davin Seet of Seet Group is afraid of his wife.¡± Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Soft Spot For Vixens ¡°That¡¯s right. Davin can have any woman he desires. Why should he be afraid of that tigress?¡± How dare they call me a tigress? Hah! I¡¯m going to teach these two vixens a lesson. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She stormed into the room and red at the two women. ¡°Afraid of his wife? Such fools. Davin isn¡¯t afraid of me, he¡¯s doting on me! Let me repeat¡ªhe¡¯s a loving husband! Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s the trend now? Idiots!¡± With that, she gave both of them a once-over. ¡°Tsk tsk. What a pity. The both of you look like you will never get to experience what it¡¯s like to be doted on in this lifetime! That¡¯s why you have to seduce men to fill that void in your life. However, you don¡¯t seem fit to be a vixen. You have no good looks or sexy figures. Tsk Tsk, you¡¯recking in everything. How dare you even try to seduce men? Do you have no shame?¡± ¡°Y-You! Stop spouting nonsense! We¡¯re socialites too, just like you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What do you mean by vixens? You must be feeling insecure since you think you¡¯re growing old and dull.¡± She was rendered speechless. She sized them up and sneered. ¡°Socialites? From which family? I¡¯ve never seen such ill-mannered socialites.¡± She then turned to face the four men seated in the corner. She overheard these two women saying it was their father who had called them over when she was tailing them. Is their father among these four men? ¡°Mind your words, Ms. She!¡± One of the men suddenly spoke up. ¡°They¡¯re just here to apany us for a drink and to get to know Davin. Is this really necessary?¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯m Davin¡¯s wife. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to address me as Ms. She. Please call me Mrs. Seet! Secondly, you mentioned they¡¯re just here for a drink? But I heard that they¡¯re here to rece me as Mrs. Seet.¡± She turned to face the two women. ¡°Am I right?¡± The two women exchanged looks and kept quiet as they stood by the side. What dumb luck. She has overheard our conversation. ¡°You must have been mistaken, Mrs. Seet. They would never say such things.¡± The other woman¡¯s father exined. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Really? Looks like the both of you must be their fathers?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We were the ones who called them over. Please don¡¯t take your anger out on them and deal with us instead.¡± She kept quiet at that. Hmph. Good thing they own up. Now, there is no point in wasting my time on these people anymore. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with them as she turned to face Davin. ¡°Davin, will you agree to it if they want to rece me and be your wife?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? No one can ever rece you in this lifetime. I only have eyes for you!¡± She was pleased with Davin¡¯s reply regardless of whether he was telling the truth or not. She continued, ¡°Then, what if they are willing to give up everything just to be with you. Will you be willing to be with them?¡± ¡°Give up everything just to be with me? That would make them worthless trash. Do I look like someone who would want to pick up trash?¡± Ha! Nice one, Davin. She was satisfied with his reply. However, the two women¡¯s and their fathers¡¯ faces soured. She wasn¡¯t done with her questions yet. ¡°What if trash insists on clinging onto you at all costs?¡± ¡°How is that even possible? They won¡¯t stand a chance!¡± She was stunned. She wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer this time around. ¡°Give it some more thought.¡± ¡°I will kick them away and get them to leave me alone!¡± Davin pondered for a while and said through gritted teeth. That¡¯s more like it. You can¡¯t have a soft spot for vixens. Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 Cat And Mouse This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you know what I will do if someone really has a thing for you and wants to marry you?¡± ¡°You will do everything in your power to get rid of them!¡± Davin replied without missing a beat. She wagged her finger at him. ¡°No. Unlike you, I will show mercy!¡± Davin frowned. Don¡¯t be so cheeky, She. I¡¯ll change myst name to Muir if you ever show mercy to your love rival. ¡°Really? What will you do then?¡± Davin asked out of curiosity. She smiled. ¡°Me? I will hire a band of musicians to y the suona horn,plete with a marching band g printed with the words, ¡®Some woman has fallen in love with my husband. As his legitimate wife, I¡¯m here with a marriage proposal to take her in as his concubine.¡¯ I will make a huge scene to make sure everyone in Y City knows about it. After all, we have a truly shameless mob here. Something like that will surely be the talk of the town and a great honor for both parties. Aren¡¯t you happy with my arrangements, Davin?¡± Davin was rendered speechless. He frowned. You are truly ruthless, Sheep. The women¡¯s fathers¡¯ faces darkened. They knew She meant business. It was best that they steer clear of a crazy b*tch like her. Their family would be utterly humiliated if everything she just saides to fruition. ¡°Mr. Davin, we have other matters to attend to. We should be going.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We gotta go.¡± With that, the two fathers left with their daughters in tow, while the remaining two men followed them awkwardly. She crossed her arms and watched as they scrambled to get away from the scene. ¡°Please do let me know if you want to marry Davin. I¡¯ll make sure it bes the talk of the town.¡± She shouted after them, feeling extremely pleased with herself. ¡°That¡¯s enough, they¡¯re gone now. Stop shouting.¡± She¡¯s smile faded away upon hearing his words. She turned to look at Davin as if he was the culprit. Davin¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the murderous look in her eyes. ¡°Sheep, h-how did I do just now? Aren¡¯t you satisfied with my answers?¡± She kept quiet as she kept her eyes peeled on him. She reached out, shut the door, and locked it. Davin panicked. Why did Sheep lock the door? Does she want to fight me or is she afraid that I will run away? ¡°Do you mean how you¡¯ve been drinking with those vixens or how you snuck back home without telling me?¡± She inched towards Davin as she asked. Davin¡¯s heart hammered in his ears as he backed away. ¡°No. it¡¯s not what you think. I flew back because I have important matters to attend to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t important. You picked such a romantic ce. But what a pity, how could you only invite two vixens when there are four men? How are you nning to divide two women amongst four men? Or were you nning to make them watch as you make out with these girls? Davin, that¡¯s so kinky!¡± ¡°Stop it, Sheep. How could I do that in front of their fathers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So you were nning to invite them over to your room after finishing your drinks, right?¡± ¡°N-No! What I mean is, you¡¯re wrong. I didn¡¯t invite those two women over. I only invited those four men over. Those two women joined uster,¡± Davin exined. ¡°They invited themselves over? Did they apany you for a drink? From what I see, you didn¡¯t turn them away when they came. I think you must have been coveting them ever since the beginning.¡± ¡°No! I swear to God. I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You swear? You even swore that you wouldn¡¯t sneak back home. But look how things turned out. Men are all liars. I¡¯m not buying it.¡± She suddenly flung a bottle of beer at him as she spoke. Davin dodged upon seeing this. A game of cat and mouse ensued in the room. Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Tell Her The Truth ¡°Sheep, are you trying to kill your husband?¡± ¡°Husband my ass. I¡¯ve already nned it all out in my head when I chased after you all the way from K Nation. I must let you know the consequences of lying to me.¡± ¡°Sheep, you¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you the crazy side of me! Davin, stop right there!¡± ¡°Ah! Sheep, this is domestic violence. This is illegal!¡± ¡°Oh, thanks for the reminder. Take off your clothes!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It will be considered as domestic violence with your clothes on. However, it will be considered forey once you remove your clothes! This is forey!¡± ¡°Sheep, you¡¯re shameless! Ah!¡± Meanwhile, Juan had been waiting for Davin outside the building for almost two hours now. Uncle Davin is still not out yet. Did he make it or not? He should be done talking by now. Is he drunk? Juan, who was growing impatient, whipped out his phone to call Davin. ¡°Uncle Davin, how is it? Did you gain anything from it?¡± ¡°Yes, your uncle reaped huge benefits. Do you want toe and take a look?¡± Juan was stunned. Why is Aunt She on the phone instead of Uncle Davin? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Aunt She, where¡¯s Uncle Davin?¡± ¡°Room 108.¡± Juan had a bad feeling about it as he hurriedly made his way over to room 108. He was shocked when he opened the door and saw the scene before him. It was chaotic. Davin had his back towards him and his hair was a mess. Looks like the fight was pretty nasty just now. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°Juan dear, I found the two vixens who have been coveting your uncle you¡¯ve been telling me about in this room. Your uncle was caught red handed and was unable to exin himself. Hence, I taught him a lesson he¡¯ll never forget. I really want to thank you for this.¡± Juan was stunned. I thought Uncle Davin was trying to find out the truth. Why is he on a date with those vixens? ¡°Uncle Davin, how could you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that! They¡¯re Jack¡¯s and Desmond¡¯s daughters. I don¡¯t know why they suddenly invited their daughters over. Juan, it¡¯s all your fault for spouting nonsense to Sheep. I can¡¯t exin myself even though I¡¯m not in the wrong.¡± Juan stared as Davin turned to face him. Holy shit. This is terrible. Did Aunt She scratch his neck? She¡¯s so aggressive and ruthless! Juan was dumbstruck. She, on the other hand, grabbed Davin by his cor. ¡°How dare you insist that you¡¯re right? It looks like you need another round of good beating!¡± ¡°L-Looks like there¡¯s no way out for me here!¡± Davin sighed. ¡°Juan, please exin why I¡¯m here to your Aunt She. Tell her everything.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, should I really let Aunt She know?¡± ¡°Yes, you absolutely must let me know! Juan, just tell me how much your uncle offered you. I will double the amount!¡± ¡°Aunt She, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Uncle Davin is¡­¡± Juan cast a look of sympathy at Davin and continued in a guilty tone. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all my fault. Aunt She, I was telling you a white lie that day. I wanted to get Uncle Davin to follow you over to K Nation¡­¡± Juan told She everything that had happened. She was shocked after hearing his exnation. So Davin was trying to protect us by sending us over to K Nation? He returned on his own because he wanted to stand with the Seets? ¡°Juan, is this true?¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt She! Steven will make his move at any moment. We must find out the truth as soon as possible and get a hold of the evidence because that¡¯s the only way to stop this disaster from happening. Aunt She, do you have any idea how powerful Steven¡¯s ck box is? The chip can be controlled remotely. He can blow Imperial Garden and Seet Residence into pieces in an instance. All he needs to do is to press a button.¡± Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 No Longer A Safe ce She went pale upon hearing that. She had heard about it before, but Davin assured her it was nonsense and told her not to buy it. Never in her wildest dreams did she ever think that it was real. She had misunderstood Davin after all. Deep down, Davin was still the kind-hearted and upright man she knew. She turned around to face Davin. Her heart ached when she saw how pitiful he looked after being beaten. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I hit you with too much force just now. Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine. You did it because you cared too much. I understand. Else you wouldn¡¯t have chased after me all the way from K Nation.¡± Davin was being a gentleman. She was suddenly racked by remorse. Davin may look like a good-for-nothing, happy-go-lucky kind of man, but she liked him because there were many instances when he had portrayed a strong sense of justice. In fact, she had been attracted to this trait of his since kindergarten. ¡°She, you should return to K Nation to take care of Mom, Dad, Zayden, and Joy. Leave everything here to us.¡± She hesitated. ¡°Why not let¡¯s just all leave together since it¡¯s so dangerous here?¡± ¡°Leave and nevere back ever again? Steven isn¡¯t going to let this go in a day or two. In fact, it might take him over a dozen years before he can let go of this grudge. Do you think he will give up trying to get his revenge merely because we¡¯ve run away? No! Moreover, he will do everything in his power to locate us if we all leave. A lot more people will be dragged into this mess. We can only solve this problem, not run away from it. Yes, we may be able to run away for a little while, but we won¡¯t be able to do that forever.¡± Davin exined things to She patiently. She just kept quiet. So what do we do now? She couldn¡¯t leave Davin behind and return to K Nation when they were in so much danger. Most importantly, she just couldn¡¯t bear to leave Davin behind. ¡°Davin, please let me stay. I can help.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Davin rejected her without missing a beat. ¡°What are the kids going to do if you were to stay behind? They are going to miss you. Mom and Dad need you too. Listen to me, She! You go back first. I will bring all of you back once the crisis has been resolved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunt She. You go back first. That way, Uncle Davin will have one less thing to worry about!¡± She finally relented after hearing Davin and Juan out. ¡°Okay then, I will head back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay! I will send you to the airport tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± She nodded hesitantly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh right, Uncle Davin. Did you find out anything at all? Does anyone look suspicious to you?¡± ¡°Yes, it is Desmond! Get someone to tail Desmond!¡± ¡°Desmond? Uncle Davin, why do you think it¡¯s Desmond?¡± ¡°I simply mentioned that Steven wants to go down with the Seets when we were having a drink just now. However, Desmond said that Steven is no match for us. He lost miserably to us neen years ago, and he will fail again neen yearster.¡± She gave it some thought. ¡°It¡¯s just ttery. What do you think is the problem here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so strange! He replied without missing a beat. Neen years. He spoke without even giving it a second thought. What do you think it means when he remembers it so clearly? It means he¡¯s serious about it. He probably might even be yearning for Steven to destroy us Seets.¡± Juan crossed his arms and kept quiet. He felt that everything Davin said made sense. It would only be natural for one to travel down memoryne for a bit before mentioning the incident neen years ago. It was strange how Desmond could just reply casually without missing a beat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Davin. I will get someone to tail him. We will find out the truth soon enough.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get down to it immediately. It¡¯s gettingte. Uncle Davin, Aunt She, you guys should head back first.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you stay the night in this hotel instead of going back to Seet Residence. It might no longer be a safe dwelling ce. Just in case Steven has already ced the ck box in Seet Residence and he suddenly decides to get his revenge. All he needs to do is to press a button and the entire Seet Residence will be blown into pieces.¡± Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Stand By You ¡°Juan, I get what you mean. Okay, we will spend the night in this hotel. We will then set off for Imperial Garden after I send your Aunt She off first thing in the morning tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, I will put the word out to make Steven think that his son, Skyler, is being held captive in Imperial Garden at the moment. That way, we can rest easy knowing he won¡¯t be blowing up the ce anytime soon.¡± ¡°Good thinking. It¡¯s always good to have a sense of danger wherever you are.¡± ¡°Yeah. Good night, Uncle Davin, Aunt She.¡± After sending Juan off, She suddenly felt a sense of unease as she stared at Davin. ¡°Davin, how about I stay behind tomorrow? Please? I want to stay by your side!¡± ¡°No way! You promised just now. How can you go back on your word?¡± ¡°How about I stay over at Muir residence? It¡¯s safe there so you can rest easy.¡± ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ll have to follow whoever you¡¯re married to. You¡¯re one of the Seets now that you¡¯re married to me. What if Steven finds out you¡¯re seeking refuge in Muir residence and decides to make a move against the Muirs? You¡¯ll be responsible if anyone in the family gets hurt. You can¡¯t do that to your own family!¡± She pouted. She knew Davin would never let her stay behind no matter what she said. She hesitated for a bit before replying reluctantly, ¡°Okay, I will leave tomorrow then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it! She, you¡¯re being a great help to me by going back to K Nation. Help me take care of my parents and the kids. I¡¯m a lucky man to have you as my wife.¡± She smiled bitterly. It is too early to say. You might not think that way anymore tomorrow. Davin, please forgive me¡­ The next morning. Davin was woken up from his slumber by his phone¡¯s rm. He reached out for his phone, stopped the rm, and proceeded to wake She up. ¡°Get up and pack your bags, hurry. I¡¯ll send you to the airport after breakfast.¡± He reached out after a while since no one responded, only to find the space beside him cold and empty. Where is she? His eyes shot open as he bolted upright from the bed. He scanned the room and couldn¡¯t find She anywhere in sight. He then immediately headed over to the bathroom to see if She was there. s, to his dismay, the bathroom was empty as well. That¡¯s weird. Where did she go so early in the morning? Just as Davin whipped out his phone to call She, he suddenly realized all her luggage was gone. Has she left for K Nation already? He immediately dialed She¡¯s number. His call was answered almost immediately. ¡°Sheep, where did you go off to this early in the morning?¡± ¡°Davin, I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay behind with you. I know you will never agree to it because you¡¯re worried about me. Don¡¯t you worry, I will take good care of myself. I¡¯ve found a safe dwelling ce. Steven won¡¯t be able to find me. Moreover, I won¡¯t be any trouble nor add to your worries. Just focus on getting Seet Group out of danger.¡± Davin was dumbstruck. Sheep snuck away and hid herself up all because she didn¡¯t want to go back to K Nation? This is absurd! ¡°Sheep, where are you now? Come back here this instant so I can send you back to K Nation!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Davin, you know me well enough that I will never change my mind once I¡¯ve made a decision. Don¡¯t try to convince me to go back anymore. I won¡¯t pick up your calls or hear you nag at me before Seet Group¡¯s crisis is resolved. I picked up this one merely because I wanted to tell you I¡¯m still here and make sure you are not worried. Okay, I¡¯m going to turn my phone off now. I will stand by your side in silence. All the best!¡± ¡°Sheep, you¡­¡± Beep¡­beep¡­beep¡­ Davin knew She had hung up the call. Sure enough, her phone was switched off when he tried to reach her again. He sighed in exasperation. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Great Escape Darn it, I shouldn¡¯t have bought into her half promise yesterday. I should have just tied her up and sent her awayst night! She stayed behind because she wanted to stand by Davin and Seet Group. ¡°Huh, Sheep, think about Zayden. What will he do if the both of us are gone?¡± Davin felt touched and angry at the same time. Juan and Kyle were also shocked to learn that She had stayed behind. ¡°Uncle Davin, it looks like the only way out is to win the fight against Steven now!¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m so worried about my son. What is he going to do if both me and Sheep are no longer around? Poor thing.¡± ¡°My sister, Joy, will be left in the same predicament as your son! What more, Grandpa and Grandma will be heartbroken if they have to attend our funeral.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. I feel terrible. Juan, did you send someone to tail Desmond yesterday? Any findings?¡± ¡°Of course, I did. Don¡¯t you worry, Uncle Davin, I will question him personally if there are no findings by tonight. I assure you he will admit to the truth.¡± ¡°Good! Juan, you have my full support. This is a race against time!¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go check on thetest situation.¡± With that, Juan left the office. On the other hand. Sally snuck into the room in an attempt to smuggle Nicole out after receiving news that she was being held captive. ¡°Mrs. Seet, Kyle sent me over to get you out of here. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Go? Why should I? It¡¯s sofortable here.¡± Nicole gave Sally a look, reached out for her cup of tea, and took a sip. Sally stared at her in bewilderment. ¡°How is thisfortable? This ce is nothingpared to Imperial Garden. Moreover, do you know why my dad is holding you captive here? Do you know what he wants?¡± ¡°What does he want? To threaten Evan?¡± ¡°Yes. He wants to exchange you for something else.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s something he really needs.¡± ¡°Okay then, when is he going to do it?¡± Sally was rendered speechless. Why is Nicole acting so weirdly? Logically speaking, she wouldn¡¯t want Evan to be threatened and would want to leave this ce as soon as possible. However, Nicole was acting as if she doesn¡¯t give a d*mn about it at all. She has not lost her mind, has she? Or has Daddy cast a spell on her or something? Sally couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around Nicole¡¯s behavior at all. ¡°Mrs. Seet, did my father do anything to you?¡± Sally was worried that her father would me Nicole for her mother¡¯s death and seek revenge on her. ¡°No! How dare he? I willmit suicide if he everys a finger on me. I¡¯ll be useless to him if I¡¯m dead. He needs me alive if he wants to threaten Evan.¡± ¡°Then, you should leave with me if you know what he¡¯s after, Mrs. Seet.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re going up against your father if you help me escape. Why? Shouldn¡¯t you be on your father¡¯s side?¡± ¡°There has been a misunderstanding. It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s just leave first! Kyle and Juan are worried sick. They¡¯re anxiously waiting for your return. Mr. Seet misses you too. He also has been looking forward to your return.¡± Evan? No way. I¡¯m most useful to him when I¡¯m here. Nicole looked up and met Sally¡¯s puzzled gaze. A mischievous glint flickered in her eyes as she recalled Evan telling her she mustn¡¯t expose herself no matter what. She figured she would arouse suspicions if she refuses to leave. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m missing Kyle and Juan too. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sally could tell that something was off, but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. However, she quickly threw caution to the wind since time was running out. ¡°Okay, follow me.¡± Sally led the way. Nicole observed her surroundings as she followed behind. Why isn¡¯t there a single soul here? I can¡¯t just escape from this hideout. It¡¯s not time yet. Evan¡¯s n will be ruined if I do so. Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Busted Just as she was trying to figure out how she could alert her captors that she was about to escape, a man¡¯s deep baritone voice rang out from behind. ¡°Sally!¡± It was Steven. He was boiling with rage. Sally¡¯s heart leapt into her throat. On the other hand, Nicole felt relieved and secretly delighted that they had been busted. She could now justify herself for staying behind. The both of them turned around and saw Steven standing not far off. He was ring at them with a furious look on his face. ¡°Sally, how dare you? I¡¯ve warned you not to get close to her. How could you turn a deaf ear to my warnings?¡± Sally immediately exined herself. ¡°I-I just wanted to take her out for a walk, Daddy.¡± Steven obviously wasn¡¯t buying into her lies. ¡°Take her back to the hideout and assign more men to watch over her. Do not let Ms. Maupay go anywhere near her,¡± Steven instructed his bodyguard. ¡°Yes, Mr. Maupay!¡± Sally watched on anxiously as Nicole was brought back into the hideout. She turned to Steven and begged, ¡°Daddy, please just let her go. They will let Skyler off once you release her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before and I¡¯m telling you again, your brother will be fine as long as she¡¯s in our hands,¡± Steven said impatiently. ¡°Sally, I¡¯ve nned for more than ten years for this day. It¡¯s now or never. I won¡¯t show you mercy even if you¡¯re my daughter if you ever dare to spoil my n.¡± ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not what you think. Evan wasn¡¯t the one who hurt Mommy nor the one who chopped off your hand. There¡¯s someone else. Someone out there is impersonating Evan¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Steven bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. How could you say such things just to clear the Seets¡¯ name? You¡¯ve been brainwashed by them. Lock her up and do not allow her to step foot out of her room!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Maupay!¡± ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s true. Daddy¡­¡± ¡°This way please, Ms. Maupay.¡± Steven turned around and left, whereas Sally was brought back to her room by the bodyguard. She panicked when the lock slid into ce. Sally hadnded herself in trouble instead of busting Nicole out. She quickly whipped her phone out and called Kyle. However, much to her dismay, she couldn¡¯t make any calls because her phone was out of service. Daddy! It must be him! Is he trying to restrict my freedom? Am I not allowed to contact anyone anymore? No, this won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t just sit around and watch this tragedy unfold before my very eyes. ¡°Please open the door. I want to see my Daddy!¡± ¡°Ms. Maupay, Mr. Maupay has instructed for you to rest. It¡¯ll only be for two days. You can go wherever you want after everything has been resolved. Please just bear with it for a bit.¡± Sally kept quiet. Is Daddy going to make his move within these two days? If Daddy seeds, the Seets, as well as Kyle, will be doomed¡­ ¡°Open the door! Open the door¡­¡± Sally was worried sick as she banged on the door fervently. Nevertheless, the bodyguards stationed outside ignored her pleas. After a few minutes, Sally stopped since her hand was hurting. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. This won¡¯t do. How can I escape? She turned around to examine the window behind her. It was installed with security bars spaced only a few centimeters apart. Hence, the window wasn¡¯t a very usible escape route. Just then, an idea popped into her head. She started looking for tools she could use to push the bars apart. Her love for Kyle was so strong that she was willing to go to great lengths for his sake. She began hacking away at the window with some screws and nuts. A glimmer of hope rose within her as the security bars came loose. I must get Kyle to a safe ce once I get out of here. I should also check to see if Daddy has sessfully ced the ck box in Imperial Garden. If so, where is it? I should destroy the chip connected to the ck box as soon as possible to prevent it from exploding. Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Futile Attempts Fantasy never lived up to reality, for reality was cruel. Just as she had removed thest two security bars, two bodyguards suddenly appeared out of nowhere with a window metal fence. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The two bodyguards kept quiet as they started to fix the metal fence onto the window. Sally was dumbfounded. She spent a lot of time and effort removing those security bars. How am I going to escape if they fix this thing up? It looks really sturdy, so I probably won¡¯t be able to tear it down. She fumed with rage and tried to stop them. ¡°What are you doing? Stop it! Stop it now!¡± ¡°Ms. Maupay, this metal fence can prevent bugs from flying in. This is to ensure you can have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Sally frowned. Prevent bugs from flying into my room? What nonsense. It was obviously installed to stop her from making her escape. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, please take it away!¡± ¡°Ms. Maupay, this is Mr. Maupay¡¯s order. We¡¯re just doing our job.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯re done. Rest well, Ms. Maupay.¡± With that, the both of them tidied up their tools and left her room. ¡°Hey,e back here. Bast*rds!¡± Sally boiled with rage as she stared at the metal fence in front of her. She hacked away at the metal fence as if she was letting off steam. However, despite her efforts, she didn¡¯t even make a scratch. Sally was stunned. Looks like I¡¯ll need a plier for this. Hence, she tried to get it from the bodyguards. She came up with all sorts of excuses when the bodyguard ignored her. ¡°Daddy only said to lock me up, but he never told you to ignore my needs. You must give me everything I ask. I need a plier now. Get it for me! If not, I-I will go on a hunger strike. I will starve myself to death. You won¡¯t be able to exin yourselves to my father then.¡± After a few moments, her room door opened just enough for a plier to be thrown into her room before it was shut tight again. Sally was delighted when she saw the plier. She quickly bent down, picked it up, and started hacking away at the metal fence. Once, twice, thrice¡­ Is it really that solid? Can¡¯t even make a scratch with plier? Really? She tried a few more times, but to no avail. She started to question if the plier was not working. After all, the metal fence didn¡¯t look too sturdy to her. Sally turned around and aimed the plier at a teapot. Crack! The teapot shattered into pieces in an instant as water flowed out. Da*n it. Looks like it¡¯s not the plier. This metal fence is just too sturdy. Looks like I¡¯ll need toe up with another way to escape. Meanwhile, Juan received news that his men had captured Desmond. He could interrogate him whenever he liked. Upon hearing that, Davin suggested, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get Desmond to talk. He¡¯s a sly one. I¡¯ll come with you. We cane up with another n if he refuses to talk.¡± Juan felt that he could take care of it alone. However, he allowed Davin to tag along since they had nothing urgent on hand. Maybe he can really be of use. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Kyle, I¡¯ll tag along with Juan. You can try to get into contact with Sally and keep tabs on Steven. I have a feeling he will make his move within these two days.¡± ¡°I will, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°Okay! Juan, let¡¯s go.¡± Kyle continued to call Sally after Davin and Juan left. However, he still couldn¡¯t get through after many tries. Kyle¡¯s eyes darkened. Sally promised me she would rescue Nicole. Did something happen? Anyways, Sally should be good even if she got busted since she¡¯s Steven¡¯s daughter. However, I think it will be up to me now to rescue Mommy! Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1561 After pondering for a while, Kyle decided to give John a call. ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Kyle?¡± ¡°John, why aren¡¯t youing into the office?¡± John let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°Mr. Evan and I are currently helping out at the Bernian Hospital. There¡¯re a lot of patients here that need help.¡± Kyle was speechless at his exnation. There¡¯s currently a fire in our backyard, and yet Dad brought John over to the Bernian Hospital at such a crucial moment to help out. What is he nning exactly? How can he be so confident that Mom would be safe and has so much trust in me and Juan to stop this tragedy? ¡°Mr. Kyle, is there something you need my help with?¡± Before Kyle could ask for John¡¯s help to rescue Nicole, John continued, ¡°There are too many patients here, Mr. Kyle. And they all urgently need my help, so I¡¯ll be hanging up if there¡¯s nothing you require of me.¡± John hung up immediately after that. Kyle looked down at his phone irritably with a frown on his forehead as though he couldn¡¯t believe John would hang up on him so suddenly. Did he purposely stop me from asking for help? Is this his or Dad¡¯s intention? After hanging up Kyle¡¯s call, John turned to Evan with a look of disbelief. ¡°Maybe there was an urgent matter that Mr. Kyle needed my help with? Are you sure you¡¯re not going to lend him a helping hand?¡± Evan set the book in his hands down onto the desk. ¡°This is a good opportunity for him and Juan to solve the problem. Experience is the best teacher. What they need at the moment is experience.¡± They do need experience, but their opponent is Steven. He still holds the ck box, an explosive that could blow up the entire Imperial Garden. So the precarious situation needs to be dealt with tactfully to ensure that a horrible disaster doesn¡¯t happen. Isn¡¯t the price for them failing too heavy? But John didn¡¯t dare to speak his thoughts to Evan. Evan¡¯s keen observation noted the worry in John¡¯s eyes. He asked John, ¡°When do you think Steven will make his move?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard Steven was secretly investigating where Skyler was being held. I guess he would most likely take action after rescuing Skyler because by then, he would have no worries about Skyler¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Once Skyler is saved, he will then use Nicole as a bargaining chip in exchange for the thing he wants. Once he has what he wants in his grasp, he will blow up Imperial Garden mercilessly. ¡°It¡¯s a good n. Say, is there a possibility for him to rescue Skyler?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Mr. Evan. There¡¯s zero possibility of that happening. ¡°Mr. Juan had spread a false rumor that Skyler was being held at Imperial Garden so that Steven wouldn¡¯ty his hands on that ce. He even increased the number of bodyguards all over the ce.¡± In truth, Skyler wasn¡¯t being held at the Imperial Garden, but somewhere where Steven couldn¡¯t even imagine. ¡°Excellent. Skyler is proving to be our trump card at the crucial moment.¡± John looked at the calm and highly confident Evan. He figured Evan was ying a life or death chess game with Steven. The winner of the deadly game would soon be revealed. Meanwhile, in the secret room, within the Maupay Manor. Steven¡¯s patience had reached his limit when the men he sent to search and rescue Skyler kept coming back empty-handed. ¡°Is it a tremendous task to rescue Skyler? Why else would the rescue n keep ending up in failure?¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, I heard Mr. Skyler is currently being held at the Imperial Garden. Our men had tried to infiltrate it several times, but the guards were highly cautious. I think even a fly couldn¡¯t get in.¡± ¡°What a bunch of useless fools!¡± Steven inhaled a few deep breaths. ¡°In that case, I want Skyler rescuedtest by tomorrow night. We can¡¯t dy our n any further.¡± The bodyguard knew there was no chance of rescuing Skyler if the deadline was the next day. ¡°Why are you still here? Move! Search for Skyler this instance!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguard spun around and hurriedly exited the study. A dark expression enclouded Steven¡¯s face. He mmed his clenched fist onto the desk in anger. Skyler is currently in Evan¡¯s hands while Nicole is in mine. Evan has something that I want. If Skyler is still not rescued by tomorrow night, I¡¯ll have no choice but to negotiate with Evan. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1562 Evan, along with everyone from the Seet family, will be dead by nightfall tomorrow, regardless of the process. Juan and Davin arrived at an empty house located on the outskirts. The bodyguards there immediately walked up to them to report the ongoings. ¡°Mr. Zayn is inside. We brought him here after he lost consciousness. He started causing a fuss for us to let him go when he woke up.¡± ¡°Causing a fuss? He didn¡¯t know who we are?¡± asked Davin. ¡°He had no idea. We kept our identity hidden, so he assumed we kidnapped him for ransom. He was rambling about giving us five million in exchange for his freedom. He then offered us ten and even twenty million if we¡¯re not satisfied.¡± Ten million and even twenty million¡­ The mention of money piqued Davin¡¯s interest. He was in need of money at the moment. Since someone is offering to donate, I¡¯ll take this chance to resolve my financial situation. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Juan, why don¡¯t you leave this matter to me? I guarantee you that I¡¯ll make him spit out everything he knows about the incident.¡± One glimpse at Davin whose eyes were all lit up, Juan had a gist of Davin¡¯s n. That greedy businessman, Desmond! Served him right for his money to be cheated off of him. Since Uncle Davin is interested, I¡¯ll just sit back and enjoy the show. However¡­ ¡°Uncle Davin, we¡¯re short on time. You¡¯ll have to be quick.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m aware of that. I assure you I will have the money and truth on time.¡± Seeing the confidence in Davin, Juan stepped aside and temporarily let Davin take center stage. Davin¡¯s mind was churning up different ways to grab the twenty million. After a short while, he slowly approached the door to the room where Desmond was confined. As he neared the door, he caught the cursing and fuss Desmond was making from inside the room. ¡°Idiots! You¡¯d better let me go now, else I¡¯ll make sure you guys regret what you did today. I¡¯ll cut you into pieces and feed you to the sharks.¡± F**k! He seems to be in a wild mood. Davin continued to eavesdrop for a while, then turned to Harry, the bodyguard beside him. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything about him offering money? Maybe you misheard the twenty million?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, Mr. Davin. Please continue to listen for a little longer.¡± Davin¡¯s ears perked up as he continued to eavesdrop. ¡°You f**kers! Isn¡¯t your purpose of keeping me here for money? Just spit it out! How much do you want? I¡¯ll agree to any amount. ¡°Twenty million is nothing to me, but for f**kers like you. Despite ving your entire miserable existence away, you guys probably can¡¯t even attain one-tenth of it. Think about it carefully. Don¡¯t you want money? ¡°This deal is beneficial to you. You better ept it before my family realizes I¡¯m missing and calls the police. By then, you won¡¯t get any money, and your life might even be at stake. Think about it carefully. Davin knew Desmond was nning to save his life with money. If so¡­ Davin turned to Harry again and whispered something into his ear. ¡°Mr. Davin, are you sure about it?¡± ¡°Yes. I want you to ry the message to him word by word. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you guys some tips for your efforts once I have the money.¡± Joy bubbled within Harry at Davin¡¯s words. He then asked Davin about the amount thetter would give. Davin gave him a once-over and asked instead, ¡°How much do you want?¡± Harry pondered briefly. He was aware of Davin¡¯s generosity, so it should be fine if he asked for a slightly higher price. After a while, Harry naively held up two fingers. Davin frowned in confusion. ¡°Twenty thousand?¡± Harry shook his head. ¡°No, Mr. Davin. The amount you¡¯re asking from Mr. Zayn is quiterge. Isn¡¯t it too little if you¡¯re only offering twenty thousand?¡± ¡°How much is it then? Two hundred thousand?¡± Harry shook his head again. He braced himself and stated confidently, ¡°Two million.¡± Davin nced at him silently for a while, then kicked his shin. ¡°Are you robbing me? How dare you ask for two million? When I ask for an allowance from my wife at home, I only dared to ask for a few thousand, and yet you dare to make such a request?¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, you¡¯re nning to extract fifty million from him. The two million I¡¯m asking for can¡¯t even be compared to your fifty million. They all say you¡¯re generous. So you¡­¡± Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1563 ¡°Me? What? I don¡¯t even have the fifty million yet!¡± ¡°Then, when you do have it, can you give me two million?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give you shit! Let¡¯s talk again after I have the money in hand. Before that, hurry up and go do your job.¡± Harry cast Davin a nce and figured even a few thousand was worth it if a short chat with Davin was all it took. He turned back and held up two of his fingers again at Davin, implying Davin should give him twenty thousand. Davin had thought that Harry was negotiating for two million. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Two hundred thousand is the max. I can¡¯t give you more.¡± The expected twenty thousand had increased to two hundred thousand. Glee showed on Harry¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Davin, I¡¯ll do my best. You just sit back and watch.¡± He excitedly marched into the room. ¡°Hey, Zayn! Stop cursing. I havee to negotiate with you.¡± ¡°Negotiate? Let me tell you what. You should be smart enough to let me go now, else watch out for your pesky life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to negotiate your release. Didn¡¯t you say a mere twenty million is nothing to you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Desmond analyzed Harry, then snorted at him with a taunting look. ¡°It seemed like I was indeed kidnapped for ransom. How much are we talking about here?¡± Harry ran through Davin¡¯s words in his mind. Davin said fifty million. If he¡¯s giving me two hundred thousand for fifty million. Will he give me four hundred thousand if I manage to get a hundred million from Desmond? After a brief calction in his mind, he decided to up the negotiating price for the sake of his four hundred thousand. He coughed to conceal the calctive gleam in his eyes. He stood up straight and stared down at the tied-up Desmond. ¡°What you said made sense. So I decided to allow you to negotiate your release with money. ¡°I know you said twenty million meant nothing to you earlier, but your life is precious to us, and your value was so much more than that.¡± Desmond considered Harry¡¯s words briefly and noticed he wanted more than twenty million. ¡°Unexpectedly, small fry like you have such a huge appetite. Just tell me straight how much you¡¯re asking for.¡± Harry had wanted to say a hundred million but changed his mind at thest minute. He ended up holding up five fingers instead. Desmond was stunned. He stared pointedly at Harry¡¯s fingers. ¡°Fifty million?¡± He truly dares to request such an overwhelming amount. Davin observed Desmond¡¯s reaction keenly and noted thetter could afford fifty million, and he would relent after further negotiation. As Davin waited for Desmond to start the negotiation, Harry suddenly waved his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s not fifty million but five hundred million! I¡¯m not willing to ept anything lesser than this amount.¡± Five hundred million? Desmond¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Davin was baffled and stared at Harry with disbelief. This is unbelievable! The saying ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡± is true. This dude dared to request such arge amount. Desmond can¡¯t afford five hundred million despite dering bankruptcy. The sum of all his assets is only three hundred million. ¡°How about it? Five hundred million should be merely tips for you. I¡¯ll release you immediately once I get the money.¡± Davin wore a confused look on his face. He was eager to hear Desmond¡¯s reply. Desmond merely sat on the ground in silence. ¡°What? Is your life worth much more than that? Five hundred million is too little?¡± Desmond cast him a nce. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving anymore, so there¡¯s no need to negotiate any further.¡± Harry was bewildered by Desmond¡¯s behavior. That¡¯s weird. Mr. Davin said Desmond would negotiate the price, but this was different from Mr. Davin¡¯s prediction? ¡°Isn¡¯t your life precious? It should ount for more than five hundred million. Why aren¡¯t you negotiating?¡± Despite the confusion on Harry¡¯s face, Desmond didn¡¯t want to borate further. Harry continued to persuade Desmond for a while longer, urging him to negotiate his release with money. However, thetter merely stayed silent, refusing to take the bait. Harry left resentfully once he realized he wouldn¡¯t be getting any reply from Desmond. Seeing Davin, Harry ryed Desmond¡¯s reaction and asked why didn¡¯t thetter act like how he had predicted. Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1564 ¡°I asked you to request for fifty million, but how much did you ask instead?¡± ¡°Five hundred million.¡± ¡°Why did you ask for five hundred million?¡± Davin gritted his teeth in anger. Harryughed naively. ¡°I assumed that you would give me two hundred thousand if you got fifty million. Then, wouldn¡¯t you give me four hundred thousand if you got a hundred million? And so you would give me two million if I manage to get five hundred million. Mr. Davin, don¡¯t be stingy with two million. The two million I¡¯m asking for can¡¯t evenpare to the five hundred million you¡¯ll be getting.¡± ¡°Your greed ruined my n. I didn¡¯t even dare to ask for five hundred million. How dare you?¡± ¡°Tell me. Perhaps your family owns a gold mine? Or is your father a wealthy millionaire?¡± Stunned by Davin¡¯s question, he looked at Davin hesitantly. ¡°Mr. Davin, I-I simply wanted a bit more.¡± ¡°Wanted a bit more? Did you think what you asked for is simply a bit more? You-! Whatever! I don¡¯t want to waste my breath with you. Go inside and negotiate for fifty million. If you¡¯re sessful, then I¡¯ll let this matter go. If not, I¡¯ll have you be a gigolo and get my money back with you entertaining those wealthy women.¡± The bulky figures of those wealthy women started to pop up in his mind. Worried his body wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the torture from those women and ruined his body. He couldn¡¯t let that happen because he didn¡¯t have a wife yet. He still needed to pass on his family line, so he definitely didn¡¯t want to be a gigolo. He swallowed the knot in his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll negotiate with him. I¡¯ll do it now, and I¡¯ll get it done even though I have to treat him respectfully like he¡¯s my grandfather.¡± ¡°Are you dumb? He won¡¯t even negotiate with you if you start treating him respectfully. Don¡¯t even expect to get ten million. Well, you might as well cut him and make him realize his life is very important!¡± Harry pondered Davin¡¯s words briefly and realized his words made sense. ¡°Understood, Mr. Davin. I¡¯ll make sure to get it done properly.¡± He then spun around, heading for the room. Once he reached the door, he took out a dagger. Desmond felt the murderous vibe from Harry and snorted, ¡°What? Are you nning to kill me because I didn¡¯t agree to five hundred million? Go ahead and kill me then. You¡¯re not going to get anything with me dead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a coward. A mere five hundred million stunned you to such a state. Haven¡¯t you bragged about how ten million was nothing to you earlier? Your words were nothing.¡± Desmond looked up at him. ¡°I did brag about ten million, but that¡¯s the extent. I can¡¯t give you any more than that.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk. You considered five hundred million to be too much while I considered ten million to be too little. How about we each take a step back andpromise for a hundred million?¡± Desmond rolled his eyes at his suggestion. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much.¡± ¡°Eighty million?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Desmond sneered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much!¡± ¡°Sixty million.¡± Desmond retorted determinedly, ¡°Nope!¡± Harry knew Desmond wouldn¡¯t relent without a push. He raised his hand with the dagger and stabbed into Desmond¡¯s thigh ruthlessly. Desmond yelled at the sudden stabbing pain. ¡°Why are you shouting? If you don¡¯t even have sixty million, I might as well kill you. Each stab equates to ten thousand. Stabbing you six thousand times should ensure you being dead.¡± He pulled out his dagger from Desmond¡¯s thigh as he said. As he was about to stab again, Desmond stopped him. ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°You choose between money and your life!¡± ¡°Can you reduce¡­¡± ¡°No! Didn¡¯t you say earlier about how money means nothing to you? Sixty million is a good price. I¡¯m not epting anything lower than that.¡± Desmond was dumbstruck by his words. Noting Desmond¡¯s reluctance, he stabbed the former¡¯s thigh again. Desmond let out another painful scream. ¡°No! Don¡¯t stab me anymore! Fine, sixty million then!¡± Glee filled Harry. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if you had agreed sooner?¡± I should have stopped yapping and just stabbed him in the first ce. I even got ten million more than Mr. Davin anticipated. Would Mr. Davin give me more in turn? Davin nced at Desmond¡¯s bloody thigh nervously. I didn¡¯t imagine Harry to be so ruthless. He didn¡¯t even blink as he stabbed Desmond. He might prove to be useful. Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1565 Harrypleted his task and even managed to get ten million more. He excitedly dashed toward Davin to ry the good news. ¡°Mr. Davin, he had agreed to give sixty million. It¡¯s ten million more than your expectation.¡± Davin gave him another once-over. Seeing the spark in his eyes at the mention of money and recalling his ruthlessness before, Davin felt he could put him to better use. ¡°How about this? I promised to give you two hundred thousand, but I¡¯ll be adding another three hundred thousand. What do you think? Do you think that¡¯s sufficient for you to be my personal bodyguard?¡± Me bing Davin¡¯s personal bodyguard? So I¡¯ll encounter more scenarios like today? If such a scenario happens a few more times, I¡¯ll be rich. ¡°Mr. Davin, are you sure?¡± Pure glee in his tone. ¡°Yeah, I am. You think about it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think anymore, Mr. Davin. I ept your offer.¡± ¡°Great! You¡¯ll be following me from now on.¡± Joy filled Davin at the thought of the sixty million in his pocket. Now that I have my own stash of funds. There¡¯s no need for me to have any more battle of wits with She for a few thousand. I can go shopping and treat others to a mealvishly. It is wonderful! The feeling of a lined pocket.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Juan crossed the room to Davin and nced at thetter with an odd look. ¡°Uncle Davin, congrattion for gaining sixty million.¡± Despite the joy bubbling in him, Davin tried his best to suppress his excitement and put on a mask of humbleness. ¡°It was nothing. Let me treat you to a meal after you interrogated Desmond.¡± ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t think a simple meal would suffice. Uncle Davin, don¡¯t you think you should offer me a bit more?¡± Juan stretched his long, beautiful hand with his palm up toward Davin. Davin was thunderstruck by Juan¡¯s request. He¡¯s been eyeing my money all along! I have sixty million. If I give Harry half a million, I¡¯ll be left with 59.5 million. How much does Juan want? ¡°Juan, I figured you¡¯re notcking in terms of funds. So stop pining for my private fund. I¡¯ll give you more once I¡¯m rich. How about that?¡± Juan folded his arms and gave Davin a thoughtful nce. ¡°If I told Aunt She about your sixty million, how much do you think you¡¯ll have left?¡± Davin was stunned. Sheep worried a lot about my spending habits, so she was strict. I won¡¯t even have a million If she caught wind of this. ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you nning to sell me out?¡± ¡°Well, this would depend on your action.¡± ¡°Are you closer to your Aunt She or me? How can you sell me out to her?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to sell you out, you can help me with one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Juan pondered for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I need your help. Just tell me whether you agree or not?¡± After a short moment of silence, Davin agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to help you as long as you don¡¯t pine for my money.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Davin relented unwillingly. ¡°Fine, deal!¡± Juan reached his hand out. After shaking Juan¡¯s hand, Davin uneasily wondered what his n was. Juan began to n how to get Desmond to talk about the incident quickly. He thought about it for a long while before he strode toward Desmond¡¯s room. Davin followed behind him immediately. ¡°Juan, you¡¯re nning to meet him just like this? Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1566 Imposter ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s just cut to the chase!¡± Davin agreed with him. ¡°Juan, Desmond is a cunning man. You must be careful. I will stand guard outside. If anything happens, just yell.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The moment Juan walked out of the room, he heard Desmond shouting, ¡°You are a bunch of liars! Now that you have received the money, you should let me go. At the very least, you should send me to the hospital. At this rate, my leg will be crippled. If that happens, I wille after all of you. I will curse your fam-¡± Juan walked into the room and stared at Desmond who was injured. When Desmond saw him, he was stunned. Whatever he wanted to say got stuck in his throat. ¡°J-Juan? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Desmond, you¡­¡± ¡°I have been kidnapped. W-What are you doing here?¡± Juan was dumbfounded. I¡¯m the one who kidnapped you. Why are you asking me such a question? ¡°I was passing by and saw some people here. So I decided to take a look.¡± ¡°Passing by?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Why would he be passing by such a remote area in the suburb? Even though there were doubts in Desmond¡¯s mind, he could not be bothered with Juan¡¯s reasoning given his current condition and injury. Instead, he asked Juan to take him away from there. ¡°Mr. Juan, you are truly a lifesaver sent from heaven. Quick! Take me out of here! Send me to the hospital! I will be very grateful to you!¡± Juan stayed silent for a moment before asking, ¡°How do you intend to thank me?¡± Desmond thought for a while before answering, ¡°Seet Group is so wealthy. Surely you don¡¯t need money. If you take me out of here, whatever you need in the future, I will do it for you as a payback. How¡¯s that?¡± A sneer appeared on Juan¡¯s handsome face. He walked slowly toward Desmond and looked down at him. ¡°Fine! There¡¯s something I need your help with. If you can rify my doubts, I will take you away from here immediately.¡± ¡°Just ask whatever questions you have. I will tell you everything I know. But, after I have answered your questions, you must take me to the hospital straight away.¡± ¡°No problem! Back when the Maupay family got into trouble, someone who pretended to be my daddy had hurt them. Do you know who the imposter is?¡± Desmond was taken aback. He did not expect Juan to mention that incident. In an instant, his face darkened, and he pretended not to know anything about it. ¡°Mr. Juan, I don¡¯t quite understand what you are saying. What has the Maupay family¡¯s trouble got to do with Mr. Evan? Isn¡¯t it just a rumor? Don¡¯t tell me someone has impersonated Mr. Evan. Who would have the guts to do such a thing in Y City?¡± Desmond¡¯s pretentious act did not escape Juan¡¯s sharp eyes. It was obvious that he was guilty of something. How dare he pretend not to know anything? By the look of it, he must be rted to the imposter one way or another. ¡°Desmond, do you really know nothing about this?¡± ¡°Mr. Juan, I really know nothing about this! If you haven¡¯t said anything, I won¡¯t have guessed so. How can there be anybody who is so audacious in Y City?¡± Although Desmond tried his utmost best to conceal, his eyes were darting around nervously, and he dared not look Juan in the eyes. Hmm¡­ Juan got down to observe his injured leg. All of a sudden, he smiled wickedly and said, ¡°It looks like you really don¡¯t want this leg of yours.¡± ¡°Oh, please. Mr. Juan, I¡¯m seriously injured. If you send me to the hospital, I-¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t exin properly, don¡¯t even dream about going anywhere!¡± Desmond froze. Perhaps, Juan was the one responsible for my kidnapping? Yes, it must be him! Otherwise, isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence that he appeared here? ¡°So, do you get it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you!¡± Juan stood up and stepped on Desmond¡¯s injured leg. In that split second, Desmond¡¯s face turned pale. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1567 Holes Or Cuts ¡°Ah! Juan, y-you-¡± ¡°Since you have already understood the situation, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Tell me everything that had happened in the past in detail. If you dare to lie, I will make sure that you will suffer!¡± Despite the vicious threat, there was a devilish smirk on Juan¡¯s face. However, one could not ignore the murderous look in his eyes. Desmond hesitated. Even if he did tell the truth, he was worried things would still not end well for him. Whether he told the truth or not, he would surely be tortured. What am I supposed to do? He continued to deny. ¡°I-I really have no idea! How am I supposed to tell you anything?¡± ¡°I think, for you, the knife will be more effective.¡± After Juan finished talking, he shouted to his men, ¡°Whoever who wants to practice their butchery skill, come on in!¡± Davin, who had been standing outside the door, instructed his personal bodyguard, Harry, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now! Obey Juan¡¯s orders and do whatever he wants you to do! Make sure you don¡¯t hold back!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Davin. Don¡¯t you worry!¡± The moment Harry walked into the room, Desmond¡¯s face turned even paler. Harry was the one who had stabbed his leg without blinking. ¡°Mr. Juan, I want to practice my skill. How should I go about doing it?¡± Juan studied the frightened-looking Desmond and said, ¡°Ask him for his preference. Does he prefer to have holes or cuts all over his body?¡± Harry was stumped. He walked toward Desmond and asked in a serious manner, ¡°Holes or cuts? Choose one, and I shall be at your service!¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t want anything! Juan, you must believe me! I really-¡± ¡°Holes it is!¡± Juan could not be bothered to listen to Desmond¡¯s exnation anymore. ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan! I promise there will be holes everywhere on his body. The holes will be uniform in size, and blood will flow from each and every one of them.¡± Once he finished talking, Harry bent down and waved his sharp knife in front of Desmond. Immediately after, he stabbed Desmond on his body. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The wails sounded more and more tragic. Davin, who was listening outside the door, started to feel uneasy. On the other hand, Juan looked very calm. In fact, he looked like he was enjoying the show. I want to see how long this cunning old fox can take this! ¡°Stop it! Stop! I can¡¯t take it anymore! I¡¯m going to die if this goes on any longer!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a d*mn! My job is to make holes in your body!¡± ¡°You-¡± The knife plunged into his flesh over and over again. His tragic wails went on and on. Through gritted teeth, Desmond looked up at Juan and asked, ¡°I-If I tell you the truth, will you spare my life?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Given your current predicament, what makes you think you can bargain with me?¡± ¡°You mean, either way, I¡¯m going to die? In that case, the secret shall die with me! You will never be able to find out the identity of the man who had impersonated your daddy!¡± Juan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Fine then. As long as you can withstand the stabbing, I don¡¯t care if you tell me the secret or not. You are involved in this matter. Take this as your punishment! Then again, the Maupay family had suffered terribly in the past. I feel it is only right for your family to be punished as well. Your son, your wife, your-¡± ¡°Juan, it was all my doing! It has nothing to do with my family. Why must you make them suffer?¡± Juan did not expect such a huge reaction from him when he mentioned Desmond¡¯s family. Looks like his family is his Achilles heel! ¡°An eye for an eye! You pretended to be my daddy, defiled another man¡¯s wife, chopped off the man¡¯s arm, and wanted to wipe out his entire family! Shouldn¡¯t you pay for what you have done?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t impersonate your daddy!¡± bellowed Desmond firmly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who is it?¡± Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1568 The Truth ¡°I will tell you the truth! I will also pay for my mistake! But, please, I beg of you. Leave my family out of this! I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility for everything!¡± ¡°Take full responsibility? We will have to see how many evil deeds you have done. Your life alone may not be enough to atone for all your sins!¡± Desmond, with a head full of perspiration because of the pain, remained silent before saying, ¡°My life alone is sufficient! Because I am not the one who pretended to be your daddy, defiled Steven¡¯s wife, and hurt Steven! I was just an aplice!¡± ¡°Who is the mastermind?¡± ¡°Mastermind? The mastermind is someone who hates Steven to the core! That¡¯s why he made sure that Steven was tortured terribly! It is someone close to him.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± After Desmond revealed the mastermind¡¯s identity and the reason for doing everything, he sneered, ¡°Actually, this is an internal battle within the Maupay family. I happened to know about it and helped to gather information on Evan¡¯s whereabouts. After much discussion, we came up with a n to ensure a sessful and convincing impersonation so that Steven will have no doubt at all. That¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s about it? What is your motive for doing that? What good does it do you to help them?¡± ¡°Motive? Back when Evan monopolized the business world of Y City, mypany suffered tremendous losses. Can you me me for it? I had hoped for nothing but bad luck for Evan! I had hoped for bad things to happen to him! When the opportunity arose, I decided to lend a helping hand as a way to vent my frustration.¡± Juan felt that Desmond was telling the truth. After all, the business world was akin to a battlefield. It was not strange to have such intentions. However¡­ Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since it was only an internal battle among the Maupay family, why did the mastermind only chop off Steven¡¯s arm? Even if he had missed, he could have finished off the deed throughout these years. Why didn¡¯t he? Or, the mastermind had purposely cut Steven¡¯s arm off and let him live so that he would go after my daddy for revenge? Once Steven has had his revenge, the mastermind will then get rid of him, right? This way, everything that belongs to the Maupay family and the Seet family will go to him. Is he trying to kill two birds with one stone?¡± ¡°Juan, you are a smart man indeed. The hatred he has for Steven runs deep! Yet, he doesn¡¯t want Steven dead because death will be too easy for him! That¡¯s why he cut off his arm, defiled his wife, and threatened to annihte his entire family so that it will be hell on earth for Steven! Once Steven has taken his revenge on the Seet family, the mastermind intends to reveal the truth to Steven. He wants Steven to know that he has been toyed with for the past decade. He wants Steven to know that the real killer has made use of him. He wants Steven to regret his actions and me everything on himself! He wants Steven to hate himself so that he cannot die in peace! Only an act of revenge of such degree will be satisfying enough. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°What exactly has happened that caused him to hate Steven so much?¡± Juan was pretty surprised. This is truly horrible! The mastermind is undeniably vicious! Seems to me that the internal family strife of the Maupay family is really intense. ¡°I have no idea about that. I only know whatever I have told you.¡± Juan red at him. ¡°Did you only be an aplice because of your hatred? Once his n comes to fruition, and Seet Group copses, do you not get a share of the acquisition?¡± At the current juncture, Desmond felt that it was pointless to hide anything else. ¡°It¡¯s every man for himself! Naturally, I have negotiated my piece of the pie with him. But, now that things have gone to this extent, I cannot enjoy any benefits no matter how much I get! I have told you everything I know. Juan, be a man of your word. I hope you will not make things difficult for my family!¡± He struggled to finish his sentence before passing out as a result of severe blood loss. Juan stared at him in shock. Thinking that he might be useful in the future, Juan ordered the bodyguard to send him to Caring Hospital for treatment. He then returned to thepany with Davin. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1569 Underground Pce On the way back, both Davin and Juan were analyzing Desmond¡¯s story and could not help but sigh. It turned out that Steven was not the scary monster they should be afraid of. Instead, it was the devious mastermind who had been using Steven all the while to realize his evil n! That man was truly horrifying! Davin said, ¡°What kind of grudge does this person have with Steven? How bad can it be that he would want to set Steven up in this manner?¡± Juan found it strange as well. ¡°Desmond imed that it was internal family strife. But, why would a butler want to fight with his master? Unless he is not who he ims to be! Or perhaps, he had a prior grudge with Steven and decided to work as a butler for Steven with an ulterior motive.¡± Davin thought about it and said, ¡°You have your points, but this is a private matter of the Maupay family. Steven should be the one to investigate! Our main concern right now is to convince Steven of the truth.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, we should inform Kyle about this, and let him tell Sally. Let Sally talk to her daddy. It doesn¡¯t matter if Steven believes it or not. I¡¯m sure he will check the story out either way. When he decides to investigate, we will hand Desmond over as a witness.¡± Davin nodded. ¡°Sounds like a good idea. I will send Desmond to Steven myself.¡± Once they got back to Seet Group, they told Kyle everything. Kyle was also pretty shocked after hearing the story. ¡°After carrying out such atrocious deeds, how is it possible for Steven¡¯s butler to stay on by his side for so long without getting caught?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Either the butler is a very intelligent man, or Steven is too dumb?¡± said Juan. Davin chipped in with his analysis. ¡°I feel that Steven has been blinded by hatred and lost his mind. Despite witnessing it himself, he truly believes that the killer is your daddy. That¡¯s why he did not ponder too much about it. All right. Let¡¯s not worry about Steven¡¯s intelligence level. We should get the story to him as soon as possible and resolve the impending crisis for Seet Group. It will be toote once he has destroyed Imperial Garden.¡± He turned to Kyle and added, ¡°Kyle, let Sally know about this quickly so that she can tell her daddy.¡± Worry appeared on Kyle¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t get Sally through her phone. I¡¯m not sure if Steven has locked her in the house.¡± He couldn¡¯t contact Sally? What should we do now? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The three men looked at one another before Davin said, ¡°Looks like we have no choice but to go into the lion¡¯s den personally to meet Steven.¡± ¡°There is no guarantee that we will be able to see Steven if we go into the secret room. Thest time I was there with Saul, we never saw anyone.¡± Kyle agreed with Juan, ¡°It is indeed very dangerous to go into the secret room. Thest time I went there with Saul, we nearly ended up in Steven¡¯s hands if it wasn¡¯t for Sally.¡± Davin¡¯s eyes lit up brightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing to get caught by Steven? That¡¯s who we are trying to meet. If we get caught and see him, we can just tell him everything. Isn¡¯t it better?¡± Both Kyle and Juan were speechless. Whatever Davin had just said sounded logical. ¡°Well then. Since the two of you have gone in before, let me be the one to go this time. I will take Saul with me and also a few bodyguards. I¡¯m quite certain I will be able to meet Steven. By the way, Juan, you should send more men to guard Desmond so that he doesn¡¯t get away. He is our witness after all. Perhaps after I meet Steven, he will want to see Desmond immediately!¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, you really n to go? What if-¡± ¡°What if? That¡¯s never going to happen. You guys must have faith in me. At the same time, I am also interested in the secret room. This is a good opportunity for me to take a good look at the whole ce. For all we know, I can also build an underground pce. Then, all of you will be able to experience underground life. If I charge the right price, I¡¯m sure it will be a profitable business.¡± ¡°But, Uncle Davin¡­¡± Juan was still very worried. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1570 The Stone Door ¡°Enough! No more buts! Don¡¯t try to stop me anymore unless you want me to think that you¡¯re keen to build an underground pce and steal the business from me!¡± Upon seeing how stubborn Davin was, Kyle decided to deploy a few bodyguards to follow him. ¡°Stay safe, uncle. Make sure you sacrifice everything to fight for your life if the timees. Just stay alive and don¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kyle. I¡¯ll not let anything bad happen to me! But I¡¯m d to see how much you care for me.¡± Davin patted Kyle¡¯s shoulders. He was pleased to see how close-knit they were. ¡°We¡¯ll entrust you with this important task then,¡± Juan said. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rx! I¡¯d aplish this task in no time.¡± After a round of preparation, Davin, Saul, and six bodyguards made their way to Maupay Manor¡¯s secret room underground. ¡°Watch your steps, Mr. Davin. It¡¯s very dark here.¡± Davin walked along the stone stairs cautiously and kept his body close to the wall. ¡°Isn¡¯t this building supposed to look like a pce? The walkway here is so shabby. Why can¡¯t they fix it? At least build a proper path, for Christ¡¯s sake.¡± Davin¡¯s legs began to hurt as he treaded on the uneven rocks on the walkway. ¡°Careful, Mr. Davin.¡± Davin asked, ¡°How much longer do we have to walk? Juan said the two of you managed to find the exit at the end of the road. You better make sure we¡¯re on the right track.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯d stop when we reached a broader walkway just in front. I remember the location of the stone door but have no idea how to open it,¡± Saul said. ¡°We¡¯ll figure that outter.¡± Three bodyguards led the way, followed Saul and Davin. Another three bodyguards walked behind them. The group quickened their pace, hoping to get to the stone door as soon as possible. Some fifteen minutester, Saul instructed everyone to take a break. He then studied the walls on both sides and pointed at a spot in front. ¡°The stone door should be around that area. We couldn¡¯t open the door by force thest round. There must be a mechanism that controls the opening, but we don¡¯t know where the switch is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Let¡¯s try pushing it again. It might work this time.¡± Davin stepped forward and took the initiative to open the door. The rest of the men then joined him but to no avail. The stone door stood still as if it was rooted to the ground. One of the bodyguards turned to Saul and asked, ¡°Are you sure this is a door? It seems more like a wall to me. You¡¯re not trying to fool us, aren¡¯t you?¡± Saul frowned. ¡°Why would I do that? I remember this is the exact location. Steven had put in a lot of effort in building this secret room. We know he lives here, but it¡¯s not going to be easy for us to locate him.¡± ¡°This structure does look like a giant b of rock that doesn¡¯t have any gap in between. It¡¯s hard to tell if it¡¯s a door. What aplicated design,¡± Davin said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Davin. Steven is very good at hiding,¡± another bodyguard said. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Steven now. We should focus on opening this door,¡± Saul reminded. After several rounds of observations, no one coulde up with a solution. All of a sudden, Davin looked at the men and said. ¡°Instead of opening the door by force, let¡¯s think of other ways. Saul, when you were here with Kyle, the door did open on its own, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was a coincidence. We managed to sneak in because someone was entering. We almost got caught.¡± Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1571 Shouting For Attention ¡°I think we should make our presence known so that they¡¯ll bring us in.¡± Davin¡¯s idea rendered everyone speechless. The bodyguards and Saul exchanged nces and began to give it some thought. Since our intention is to get past the door, it doesn¡¯t matter how we get in, right? We might as well give Mr. Davin¡¯s suggestion a shot. ¡°So¡­ shall we just stand here and wait for people to notice us?¡± ¡°Switch on the torchlights on your phones to get their attention,¡± David ordered. Everyone did as he said. Meanwhile, Juan and Kyle were wondering if Davin was able to meet Steven, exin everything to him, and solve Seet Group¡¯s crisis. ¡°I feel it¡¯s not going to be easy.¡± Kyle narrowed his eyes and went deep in thought. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Me too. What if Uncle Davin bumped into Riley instead of Steven? Will Uncle Davin be in danger? We all know how cunning Riley is.¡± Kyle thought about it and replied, ¡°Uncle knows what to do. I have faith in him.¡± ¡°But we still need toe up with a contingency n just in case Uncle Davin failed in his mission. We have to think of ways to stop Steven from getting his hands on Seet Group.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve stationed a few men to keep an eye on the entrance of Steven¡¯s secret room. They¡¯d follow anyone whoes out of the room.¡± ¡°My gut instinct tells me Steven will meet up with Daddy before targeting Imperial Garden since Daddy has something he wants. Let¡¯s not forget his son, Skyler, is also in my hands.¡± ¡°What do you think Steven want?¡± ¡°Do you remember Sally gave us half of the treasure map, hoping that we¡¯d retain her in Seet Group? There¡¯s still another half of the map.¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve yet to get the other half from her.¡± ¡°I wonder if Skyler wants the map too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± While the conversation between the two brothers continued, Davin had begun to lose his patience outside the stone door. Saul, too, felt annoyed. ¡°Mr. Kyle and I tried our best to stay under the radar when we were here the last time, but they still found us. Today, we have all the torchlight on, yet no one notices us? How strange.¡± ¡°What if we stay here the whole day, but no one finds us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯d be people walking in and out unless there¡¯s no one in there.¡± ¡°What if that¡¯s the case?¡± The bodyguards started anticipating the different scenarios that might happen. Davin, on the other hand, felt they should not sit here and wait anymore. Time was running out, and it would be toote if Steven decided to activate the chip to destroy the Seets. ¡°Let¡¯s make noises to get their attention. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll notice us.¡± Make noises? All the men gave Davin a puzzled look, as they did not understand what he meant. ¡°Mr. Davin, you don¡¯t expect us to shout, do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Scream and shout at the top of your lungs, and make all kinds of noise. We want people inside to discover us and get us in!¡± Davin said. Upon hearing that, Saul and the bodyguards were all at a loss for words. Davin continued, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s begin!¡± All the other men froze for a bit. One of the bodyguards suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just raise our voice and ask them to open the door?¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± All six bodyguards and Saul stood outside and shouted, ¡°Open the door! Let us in!¡± Davin stood beside and observe them from a distance. I¡¯m sure the people inside will notice us! Still, no one responded. The group of men became even more and more confused. Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1572 Curse Him ¡°How did they not hear us? Is this stone door soundproof?¡± Davin wondered. ¡°They would have acted had they heard us shouting, wouldn¡¯t they, Mr. Davin?¡± ¡°We would have wasted our energy had they not heard us!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just wasting our breath and straining our throat. We might as well take a break.¡± A few of the bodyguards started venting their frustration. Davin stepped forward and gently knocked on the stone. He then turned around and asked Saul. ¡°Did you notice how thick the door was when you were thest round?¡± Saul recalled. ¡°Yes. It was as thick as a wooden door. I believe they must have heard us but chose to ignore us.¡± Ignore us? They can¡¯t just ignore us! We must think of a way to get them to open the door. ¡°How about this. Instead of asking them to open the door, let¡¯s shout something else.¡± ¡°What should we shout?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Davin thought about it. ¡°Let¡¯s curse.¡± ¡°Curse? Mr. Davin, you want us to curse like those shrews on the street?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so crude.¡± ¡°You guys are bodyguards, not schrs. Why do you want to be well-mannered? Just curse them repeatedly to agitate them. Once they get mad, they¡¯d appear to pull us in,¡± David exined. Saul nodded. ¡°I agree. How should we curse, Mr. Davin?¡± ¡°Ehm¡­ call Steven a stupid pig! Just curse whatever that will make him angry!¡± The bodyguards exchanged nces with each other. After pondering for a moment, one of them stood forth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Let¡¯s do it one by one, and Mr. Davin must reward the person who sessfully lures them out. How about that?¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Davin was rendered speechless. Oh my, they have the audacity to demand a reward for cursing someone? But if the reward can motivate them to help usplete the mission, I¡¯ll do it then. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll reward fifty thousand to the person who sessfully lures Steven¡¯s men out!¡± Davin promised. ¡°Fifty thousand only? But you¡¯ve made sixty million earlier¡­¡± Davin¡¯s new personal bodyguard, Harry, said. Harry. You and your big mouth! He¡¯d better not repeat this in front of She, or else she¡¯ll take the money away from me! Davin turned around and warned him with a look. ¡°If you dare to mention it again, and I¡¯ll send you to the North Pole right away.¡± Harry was stunned for a moment. He looked at Davin and instantly kept mum. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll increase the reward to a hundred thousand. How about that?¡± Davin eximed. The bodyguards were pleased that the reward had doubled. ¡°What a generous man Mr. Davin is!¡± ¡°You are cool, Mr. Davin!¡± One of the bodyguards even showed Davin a love sign with his fingers. ¡°Enough! Go on and start cursing!¡± Davin took a step and observed them from a distance. The bodyguard who volunteered to go first started yelling at the door, ¡°You¡¯re a coward, Steven Maupay! Stop hiding, ande face us like a man!¡± ¡°My turn!¡± Another bodyguard pushed him away and roared, ¡°Steven Maupay! The nastiest man in the world! The dirtiest man in the world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got? Step aside, and watch me.¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see how you curse!¡± The third bodyguard cleared his throat and started shouting, ¡°Steven, your wife ran away with another man! She has cheated on you! You¡¯re not even the father to your kids!¡± Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1573 Rip Your Tongue Off Davin uttered, ¡°You¡¯re spouting non¡­¡± Wait, on second thought, Steven¡¯s wife has indeed been raped. Uh, but then again, Skyler and Sally are both Steven¡¯s children. It¡¯s not right to say that. Just as he wanted to correct that statement, the bodyguard approached him and said, ¡°Mr. Davin, I¡¯m only trying to provoke him intoing out. If we merely speak the truth, then it¡¯s not really effective.¡± That rendered Davin speechless. In the end, he said, ¡°Fine. Do as you please. But I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll retaliate forcefully, and our mouths will be his first target.¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, are you afraid that he will sew our mouths shut?¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t do that, being beaten up will still be one hell of an ordeal to endure.¡± Gawking at Davin, the bodyguard asked, ¡°Mr. Davin, are you suggesting that we should go easy on him? That¡¯s so anti-climactic.¡± Before Davin could even have the chance to reply, the other bodyguard started growling, ¡°Steven, you stupid pig! Open the door, and I¡¯ll tell you just how stupid you are¡­¡± Footsteps could be heard approaching them, and there seemed to be more than five people. Puzzled, the bodyguards turned their heads around and noticed arge crowd was gradually forming in the vicinity. Their hearts started pounding rapidly. Scrutinizing the one-armed man standing in the lead, Davin reckoned that the person was Steven. N?velDrama.Org content. D*mn, so that¡¯s why he refused to open the door just now. He and all his men were not in! We were all yelling in vain! What were they doing before this? Steven had a tall stature and a buff physique. More importantly, he looked like someone stubborn and persistent. Ah, no wonder he has been insistent about taking revenge against Evan after assuming that Evan¡¯s the one who destroyed the Maupay family, Davin thought. The man beside Steven was slightly shorter, but they seemed to belong to the same age group. His big rounds eyes reeked of insidiousness and cunningness. What a sly little fellow! Is he the butler of the Maupays, Riley Maupay? Oh my, I must be wary of this man, Davinmented inwardly. Steven, standing across from them, started sizing Davin up too. His bearing and facial features¡­ He seems so familiar. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before. Riley took a step forward and asked domineeringly, ¡°Who was hurling insults just now?¡± The bodyguards guilty of the act dared not reply as they never expected so many people to show up suddenly. If Steven is adamant about teaching us a lesson, Mr. Davin and the others won¡¯t stand a chance! Since the odds are stacked against us, it¡¯d be wise to remain quiet. ¡°Who¡¯s the one with a death wish? How dare you insult Mr. Maupay! Own up and admit to it now. I¡¯ll rip your tongue off and feed it to the pigs,¡± Riley growled through clenched teeth. Davin, who was observing at the side, was amused. His reaction makes it seem like someone has libeled his father. Well, no wonder Steven never grew suspicious of him throughout so many years. He must¡¯ve been disying a loyal and faithful act before Steven as if thetter is his father. ¡°No one wants to admit to it? Then it¡¯s time to say goodbye to your tongues!¡± Riley barked. The bodyguards looked at Davin in unison. We acted under your instructions, Mr. Davin. Please speak up! At that moment, another bodyguard uttered, ¡°Mr. Davin, what should we do now? We were merely carrying out your instructions. Besides, it was them who scolded Steven, not us. It¡¯s unfair for us to be implicated in it and lose our tongues! How are we supposed to live our lives then?¡± Davin gave him the side-eye. It¡¯s just a small threat, yet he¡¯s terrified. What a wuss! Taking a step forward, he stared at Riley and said calmly, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t say anything. You must have misheard.¡± Davin was under the impression that Riley was done for the moment Steven found out about the truth. Hence, there was no need for him to fear Riley. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1574 Talk In Private ¡°I¡¯ve misheard?¡± Riley sneered. ¡°All of us heard it loud and clear. One of you had the audacity to equate Mr. Maupay to a stupid pig. I think he must be tired of living.¡± ¡°No, no! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. We¡¯re just asking if you need some pork. If you do need them, we¡­ we can source them from a farmer and supply them to you at a discounted price. It¡¯s guaranteed to be fresh!¡± Davin exined. Riley did not buy his nonsensical exnation. Snorting, he snarled, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re here to promote pork?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re just promoters. By the way, we also want to discuss a potential coboration with you,¡± answered Davin. ¡°Mr. Maupay, they are acting extremely suspicious. You must not let them go easily!¡± Riley reminded Steven. Steven nodded in agreement and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need pork here. But we do need some human flesh. I think you guys will serve as a good dinner.¡± What a huge appetite he has! Davin thought. ¡°Mr. Maupay, I don¡¯t think we are good enough for you. But give us half an hour to talk things through. After that, I guarantee you¡¯ll treat me to an extravagant meal,¡± he dered. Steven scrutinized Davin as if thetter had lost his mind. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about? Get right to it now!¡± Davin nced at therge group of people in front of them, then Riley. ¡°Mr. Maupay, there are too many people here. Can we go somewhere more private?¡± While Steven was hesitating, Riley started dissuading him. ¡°Mr. Maupay, they trespassed into our ce. Surely, there is an ulterior motive behind their actions. Please do not fall into their trap. Remember, your n ising to fruition. At this juncture, you must exercise caution in every move you make.¡± Steven thought his words made sense. These people must have something to do with the Seet family, showing up at my ce uninvited. Can it be that Evan sent them to assassinate me? At that thought, he became increasingly wary. ¡°Just cut to the chase! Everyone here is part of the Maupay family. There¡¯s no need for privacy,¡± he remarked. A troubled expression appeared on Davin¡¯s face. Uh, I don¡¯t think I can say it in the presence of Riley. Putting away the possibility of him denying the allegations, I¡¯m even more worried that he will attack while I¡¯m fumbling for words. After all, he¡¯s a cunning and ruthless man. ¡°Why are you keeping quiet? Are you feeling guilty? I suppose you¡¯re not here to tell me anything but rather to do me harm.¡± Davin was stupefied. I was worried that Riley would resort to violence and even take away my life, yet unexpectedly, Steven¡¯s concerned that I¡¯ll harm him? What a cautious person! ¡°How about I let your subordinate search my body? Once it¡¯s confirmed that I¡¯m unarmed, we can talk in private. I don¡¯t have any weapons with me, so I can¡¯t harm you. With that, you can also feel at ease.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Maupay, there are many ways to harm a person even without weapons. What if he has some hidden tools? From the looks of it, they did note on goodwill!¡± Riley reminded Steven once again. Steven sized Davin up before uttering, ¡°Let¡¯s put that matter aside first. Instead, I¡¯d like to know who you are. It looks like they¡¯re all your followers. Tell me your name!¡± Davin hesitated. If I were to do as he says, and he finds out I¡¯m Evan¡¯s brother, will he hate me too? He may evene after me directly! ¡°What? You don¡¯t even dare to tell me your name? You¡¯re from the Seet family, am I correct?¡± Steven stared at him and asked bluntly. ¡°Mr. Davin, how does he know that you¡¯re from the Seet family?¡± Saul asked curiously. Davin shot him a look. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m as handsome as Evan. That must be why!¡± Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1575 Allegations Saul was at a loss for words. Mr. Davin, you¡¯re such a witty person, but there¡¯s a time for everything. Come on, look at Steven! The moment he mentioned the Seet family, his eyes radiated murderous intent. ¡°You are right. I¡¯m from the Seet family! I¡¯m Evan¡¯s brother, Davin Seet!¡± Davin stepped forward and answered confidently. Evan¡¯s brother? The moment Steven heard Evan¡¯s name, his heart throbbed with pain. Everything that happened to my family and me is all Evan¡¯s doing. Yet, his brother dares to show up here? ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Steven subconsciously balled his fists, shooting daggers at Davin. It was as though he wanted to tear him apart with his gaze. ¡°Of course not. No one will have such a silly wish. I¡¯m here to discuss important things with you, Mr. Maupay. I believe that as the head of the Maupay family, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of speaking with me, right?¡± Seeing Davin¡¯s nonchnt attitude, Steven was disgruntled and suppressed the strong urge to dismember him. Harrumphing, he responded, ¡°I have nothing to say with the Seets. Guys, tie him up! We¡¯ll have another bargaining chip to use against Evan!¡± Riley immediately instructed their men to carry out Steven¡¯smand. ¡°Tie them all up so that we can use themter!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Saul and the other bodyguards moved forward and stood between Davin and the approaching group of men. ¡°Mr. Davin, go now! Leave them to us!¡± Go? If I were to do so, my trip here would be in vain. Before heading over here, I¡¯ve promised Juan and Kyle that I¡¯ll settle this matter. Therefore, retreating is not an option. It¡¯s too embarrassing, Davin thought. The atmosphere became increasingly tense. Right when a fight was about to break out, Davin shouted, ¡°Steven, you stupid pig. Do you know who raped your wife, chopped off your arm, and threatened to obliterate your family?¡± That remark riled up Steven. Fuming with anger, he gritted his teeth and barked, ¡°Davin, I will have the Seet family pay the price!¡± Davin retorted, ¡°Pay the price? We¡¯re innocent. Why should we be held ountable for something we¡¯ve never done? Riley engineered everything. He¡¯s the true mastermind! He arranged for someone to impersonate Evan and made Evan the scapegoat! But what remains a mockery is your failure to discover the truth. And even now, you¡¯re still being used by him. Steven, you¡¯re so stupid!¡± At his words, Riley paled with horror. How did Davin know about all this? Immediately, he turned to Steven and kneeled before him. ¡°Mr. Maupay, please don¡¯t trust him. I¡¯ve been working for you for many years and have always been loyal and faithful to you. You can¡¯t believe his ims blindly! I-It must be because Evan realizes you¡¯ll be seeking revenge against him. Knowing that a tragedy will befall the Seet family, he sent them here to throw you off and thwart your n!¡± Staring at Riley, who was doing his best to defend himself, Steven mulled over it and found his statement convincing. N?velDrama.Org content. He then raised his head and stared at Davin. ¡°Do you think I will trust you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You should believe me!¡± Davin insisted. Steven pondered before answering, ¡°What is the basis of the allegations you¡¯ve thrown at Riley? What is his motive?¡± ¡°Uh, he¡­¡± Davin was stunned. Prior to that, Juan spected that Riley had another identity or had some grudges against Steven, but that was all they had. Therefore, he could not answer Steven¡¯s question. Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1576 Held As Hostage ¡°Davin, do you think I will believe your nonsense?¡± Upon receiving Riley¡¯s signal, the bodyguard who stood beside Steven immediately moved forward and uttered, ¡°Mr. Maupay, Evan must have sent him here to sow discord. He wants to break your other arm!¡± Riley quickly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Maupay. This must be the case. Evan is a ruthless and cunning person. He must be afraid about his family¡¯s impending doom, so he sent his brother here to cause confusion and upheaval. It¡¯s a dirty tactic to undermine your revenge n!¡± Davin sneered. ¡°Steven, you¡¯re free to investigate the veracity of my statement. I have a witness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all staged. The evidence must be fabricated! I¡¯ve been working for Mr. Maupay for over twenty years. I have no reason to harm him! Besides, if I¡¯m the culprit, why do I still choose to stay by his side?¡± Riley retorted. ¡°Because you¡¯re using him to target Seet Group.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! Why would I target Seet Group?¡± Greed? Could that be the reason? But it just doesn¡¯t make sense! Davin thought. At that moment, he suddenly realized that there must be a more important reason. It did not take long before he recognized his oversight. All he knew was that Riley plotted to destroy the Maupay family and Seet Group, and thetter would stand to benefit should that happen. Still, his motive was unclear. Noticing Davin¡¯s silence, Riley taunted, ¡°Cat got your tongue? Can¡¯t you even think of a proper excuse before showing up and using me?¡± ¡°use you? Steven has so many men by his side. Why should Mr. Davin target you but not the others? It must be your problem!¡± Saul piped up. Riley looked at him and scoffed. ¡°The answer is simple. He knows that I¡¯m serving Mr. Maupay as his butler and is his most capable assistant. Once I¡¯m out of the picture, that will leave Mr. Maupay vulnerable! All you want to do is disconcert Mr. Maupay so that I won¡¯t be avable to aid him. With that, you¡¯d be able to jeopardize his revenge n!¡± Saul seethed with rage. ¡°Y-You are spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely speaking the truth. You know that Seet Group is done for, which is why you¡¯re resorting to such underhanded measure.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re the person that is done for. Own up and be a man, you rogue!¡± ¡°Enough. Tie them all up, especially Davin. He¡¯s Evan¡¯s younger brother. Blood is thicker than water. Even if Evan doesn¡¯t care about his wife, he must surely care about his brother. Thus, he holds more valuepared to her. Watch him closely and never let him get away!¡± Steven ordered and gave Davin onest look before stalking off. ¡°Yes, Mr. Maupay!¡± Saul was distraught. ¡°Mr. Davin, I think there¡¯s no use trying to exin to Steven, that stupid pig. I think it¡¯s better if you leave immediately. Don¡¯t let yourself fall into his hands. That will onlyplicate the situation and make things harder for Mr. Evan.¡± At the same time, the bodyguards sprang into action upon receiving Riley¡¯s order. They surrounded Davin and his group, refusing to let them leave. Sweeping his gaze around them, Davinmented, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to leave, but I don¡¯t think the situation permits.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll fight our way through!¡± Saul replied. Davin sighed. ¡°We¡¯re severely outnumbered. There¡¯s no use resisting if it will only cause us more harm. I say we swallow the bitter pill. Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices. Juan and Kyle will think of a way to rescue us, so let¡¯s just take it that we¡¯re here as guests.¡± With that said, he took a step forward and stared at Steven¡¯s men. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t attack. We won¡¯t resist. Lead the way, and we¡¯ll follow you to wherever you intend to lock us up. It¡¯s a win-win situation for both parties.¡± Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1577 Die With The Seet Family Baffled, Saul exchanged nces with the other bodyguards. Mr. Davin must be concerned about our safety, but how can we surrender so easily? ¡°Mr. Davin, why don¡¯t we fight them? We may have a shot at escaping,¡± he asked. Davin turned to look at the bodyguards. ¡°The odds are against us. We¡¯ll have a chance to escape but not right now!¡± All the bodyguards looked at one another and said no more since he was adamant about stopping them. Wearing a wicked smile, Riley looked at Davin. So what if you know the truth about what happened back then? I¡¯ve been plotting this for around two decades. Steven will never be so easily swayed by you! Hah, dream on! Now that you¡¯ve fallen into my hands, I will make sure to take very good care of you! ¡°Take them to thest secret chamber, and send more bodyguards to keep an eye on them!¡± he commanded. ¡°Yes!¡± Very soon, Davin and the rest were taken to an abandoned and dusty room. Looking at the shabby table, Saul could not help but sigh. ¡°T-This is way under par, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t they say Steven built an underground pce? This is nowhere near to one!¡± ¡°Stop talking! This room is made particrly for people who havemitted mistakes. As for the pce, it¡¯s meant for Mr. Maupay and his children. Don¡¯t even bother thinking about it! You guys are not fit to stay there!¡± Those words reminded Davin of Sally. Sally must be staying in the underground pce. If she finds out that we¡¯re being held captive here, she¡¯ll definitely help us escape. Kyle was unable to contact her before this. I wonder how she¡¯s doing. Just as he was about to ask about Sally, the bodyguard guarding the door cast him a nce and spat, ¡°If you are not thinking about the pce, then you must be pining for Ms. Maupay. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m your father!¡± roared Davin. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are lucky enough to have Mr. Davin as your father!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my breath on you guys! You¡¯ve basically sent yourselves to your death for offending Mr. Riley! Just wait and see! You are in for a treat!¡± the bodyguard at the door barked. Rolling his eyes at them, he strode out of the room and locked the door behind him. ¡°Mr. Davin, if what he says is true, Riley will not let us off so easily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s certain. A despicable man like him will definitelye at us one way or another!¡± ¡°We should find a way and get out of here as quickly as possible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We shouldn¡¯t y into his hands anymore.¡± The bodyguards put their heads together toe up with a solution. Meanwhile, Riley fretted before Steven¡¯s desk as he studied the man¡¯s every move and expression cautiously. Steven looked him coldly in the eyes and asked, ¡°Why do you think Evan sent his brother here? Is he genuinely afraid that I will target the Seet family?¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, he must be. That¡¯s why he sent Davin to use me so that he could whitewash his misdeeds. This is an attempt to stop you from taking down Seet Group. The move you take will determine the sess or failure of your n! You mustn¡¯t fall for his trick!¡± Steven remained silent. For some reason, he could not help but feel uneasy. However, there was no way a deep feud of neen years could be shaken so easily by a few words from Davin. ¡°Since Evan is so fearful of me, then I shall catch him off-guard!¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, what do you mean?¡± All of a sudden, Steven¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. With his fist clenched, he said, ¡°Issue the order! We will strike tonight!¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Maupay!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Hearing that, Riley was overwhelmed with emotions. Finally! I have waited for this day for more than ten years. Steven Maupay, you will never know what¡¯s coming. When the Seet family perishes, so will you! Tonight, you will die together with them! Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1578 Cut Your Tongue Off Seeing that Davin had yet to return even though night had fallen, both Kyle and Juan felt unsettled. ¡°Do you think Steven has seized Uncle Davin? He¡¯s not back by now. Surely, Steven wouldn¡¯t have been so hospitable and asked him to stay for a drink, would he?¡± Juan stood by the living room¡¯s entrance in Imperial Garden and stared into the night sky with worry. Kyle walked over to join him. ¡°I have a feeling that Uncle Davin will be able to escape.¡± ¡°What if he can¡¯t? If Steven doesn¡¯t believe him, he won¡¯t let him off! He¡¯s Daddy¡¯s only brother. If anything untoward happens to him, Daddy will surely be devastated. Furthermore, he¡¯s our only uncle¡­¡± Uncle Davin, please be safe! God, please. I, Juan, am willing to endure any suffering in the future as long as you protect Uncle Davin and let him return safely! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After midnight, I will bring some men to the hideout and check out the situation. At the same time, I can also find out what has happened to Sally,¡± Kyle said. Juan mulled over it for a bit before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need. Stay with Daddy. If any mishap happens, please take care of him!¡± In the end, Juan acquiesced. ¡°All right then. Be careful.¡± ¡°I will.¡± While they were thinking about how to rescue Davin, Riley was nning on ways to torture him. Since Steven wants to make his move tonight, it doesn¡¯t leave me much time to torture Davin. How do I get back at him in the shortest amount of time and the most violent manner possible? After contemting for a while, he kicked the door open. Hearing the noise, Davin and his men looked up. When they saw Riley, they instantly had a sense of foreboding. ¡°Mr. Davin, is he here to settle the scores?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he is! Look at that face of his. It¡¯s as if we have owed him arge sum of money!¡± ¡°What should we do now? Will he get his men to beat us up?¡± Never taking his eyes off Davin, Riley walked toward him and came to a stop a few steps away. Davin looked at him contemptuously and immediately turned on the voice recording function on his phone. ¡°What? Are you here to argue with me? Are you trying to deny that you did not impersonate my brother? There¡¯s no need to because I know you are the one who did it!¡± A smug smile appeared on Riley¡¯s face. ¡°What are you talking about? What denial? What impersonation? I have no idea what you¡¯re gibbering about.¡± Davin snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no need to put up an act in front of me!¡± ¡°An act? Why should I? Whatever you¡¯ve said has nothing to do with me. I have no inkling of what you¡¯re rambling about!¡± Damn it! This jerk is very cautious indeed! It doesn¡¯t seem easy to trick him into telling the truth! Davin thought. Nevertheless, he did not give up. ¡°Desmond has already told us everything. It was you who worked with him back then. I¡¯m just curious about one thing¡ªwhat kind of grudge do you have with Steven that you had to make his life a living hell?¡± Riley was a cautious person. Even in the face of Davin¡¯s prompting, he still denied any of the wrongdoings he had done toward Steven. Instead, he insisted that Davin wanted to make him the scapegoat. ¡°Mr. Maupay has been very kind to me. Everything that you have said is just a false usation! As a punishment for your wickedness, I have decided to cut your tongue off so that you¡¯ll never be able to spout nonsense ever again!¡± he growled. Cut my tongue off? Davin¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Are you saying this because you feel guilty? Are you afraid that I will use you of having ill intentions before Steven again?¡± Sneering, Riley responded, ¡°Cutting off your tongue is a punishment on you for speaking nonsense! You are creating trouble by starting a rumor, and this is the price you have to pay for ndering others!¡± ¡°Riley, you truly are not as simple as you appear to be. No wonder you are able to stay by Steven¡¯s side for so many years without arousing his suspicion. Your conduct is impable!¡± Davin kept his eyes on him all the while. All of a sudden, he found the man terrifyingly shrewd. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1579 Hard Nut To Crack ¡°Mr. Davin, you¡¯re ttering me, but I don¡¯t think impable is the right description. I have always been dutiful and conscientious in the execution of my duties!¡± ¡°Tch! Riley, remember this¡ªyou can never conceal the truth. Steven will not be kept in the dark forever. Soon, he will find out the whole story. When that happens, you will die a terrible death! Oh yeah, you¡¯d better stay in this room quietly. If you step out of here, and any member of the Seet family spots you, you will still meet your doom!¡± At the sight of Davin fuming, Riley snorted and walked toward him. Bending over, he whispered to his ears, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will die a horrible death, but I do know that Steven is getting ready to make his move tonight. All of the Seets will die tonight, and so will Steven! Davin, it¡¯s toote for you now. You will join them as well. Before you die, I still want to cut off that tongue of yours so that even if you go to the underworld, you won¡¯t be able to expose me!¡± What? Davin¡¯s chest tightened in an instant, but that fear did not arise because of Riley¡¯s threat. Instead, it was because Riley mentioned that Steven nned to attack the Seet family that night. If Steven makes his move tonight, won¡¯t those at Imperial Garden and the rest of our family be in grave danger? Are Kyle and Juan on their guards? Does Evan know about it? Will all of them be able to escape unscathed? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A wicked grin appeared on Riley¡¯s face when he glimpsed Davin¡¯s panicked expression. ¡°Davin Seet, you brought this upon yourself!¡± With that, he took a couple of steps back and ordered, ¡°Guys, get ready to pull out his tongue!¡± ¡°Mr. Davin!¡± Saul and the other bodyguards immediately stood in front of Davin to protect him. ¡°Oh? Are you guys nning to start a fight? This is the Maupay family¡¯s territory. It won¡¯t do you any good if you attack us!¡± Riley jeered. ¡°Try us! Even if we are going to die, we will drag you down with us!¡± eximed Saul as he shot daggers at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. You will have to kill us first before you can hurt Mr. Davin!¡± Davin remained quiet, but inwardly, he was moved by the bodyguards¡¯ willingness to sacrifice their lives in order to defend him at such a juncture. Riley began to worry that he might not be able to get his revenge as quickly as he would like. However, thinking that Steven might issue an order at any second, he realized time was of the essence. Hence, he had to cut Davin¡¯s tongue off at once. A devilish grin showed up on Riley¡¯s face secondster as if he had a lightbulb moment. Then, he turned around and shot a meaningful look at the bodyguards behind him. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Riley and his bodyguards left the room one by one, Davin and his men were dumbfounded. ¡°Why are they leaving?¡± ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t want to fight with us anymore?¡± Saul shook his head. ¡°Before Riley left, I saw that evil smile on his face. He must be up to something.¡± ¡°What do you think he¡¯s up to?¡± Just as they were discussing, the door was locked. Next, smoke started permeating into the room through the window. One of the bodyguards caught a whiff of it and recognized it as some kind of sleeping drug. He instantly shouted, ¡°Cover your nose and mouth. He wants to render us unconscious!¡± At once, everyone exchanged nces and covered their mouths and noses with their sleeves. Once Saul got himself covered, he walked to the window in an attempt to stop the smoke from getting in. However, probably because he was too close to the source, he suddenly felt his head spinning. Before he could even put his arm down, he passed out. ¡°Mr. Davin, what should we do? Do you think they will cut out your tongue while you are unconscious?¡± Appalled to hear that, Davin began to panic. Riley is indeed a vicious person. Once I am unconscious, he will be able to cut off my tongue. It will certainly save him a lot of time and effort since I won¡¯t be able to put up a fight. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1580 Ready For A Fight ¡°Mr. Davin, what should we do now?¡± ¡°How do I know? That d*mned Riley! If he dares to cut my tongue, I will skin him alive!¡± The moment Davin finished his sentence, another two bodyguards copsed. All of a sudden, he felt dizzy, yet his heart was lurching. Oh, no! God, do you really want me to lose my tongue? If I lose my tongue, it will be a huge loss for so many people. Do you know people love me because of my mouth and tongue? Dear God, I beg of you. Please bless me. In the future, I will say nicer things. I¡­ I promise¡­ Darkness engulfed him, and he, too, fainted. ¡°Mr. Davin!¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, Mr. Da¡­¡± One by one, the rest of the bodyguards copsed beside him. Outside the room, Riley¡¯s men could not help but snigger as they looked at the men sprawled across the ground. ¡°What a useless bunch! A bit of drug was all it took for all of them to fall to the ground like dogs.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they even wanted to fight us. They should know better than to challenge us on our territory.¡± ¡°Enough talking! Open the door!¡± Riley ordered. The bodyguards quickly did as told. Immediately, Riley went into the room with two of his most capable bodyguards. Upon receiving his signal, the duo picked Davin up right away. ¡°Mr. Riley, do we take him to the torture chamber now?¡± ¡°Get moving. Be quick. Mr. Maupay still needs him as a bargaining chip. Once you guys are done with the deed, clean him up nicely so that no one will know.¡± Thankfully, there was no need for their bargaining chip to speak since only his presence would be needed. Once Steven and Evan havepleted their negotiations, and the item is in hand, I will send all of them to hell. Steven and Evan will no longer exist in this world. From then on, Y City will be mine for the taking! Just as he was happily daydreaming away, someone came up to him. ¡°Mr. Riley, Mr. Maupay wants you to see him right away.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Riley nced in the direction of the torture chamber before walking toward Steven¡¯s office. He was sure that Steven was ready to strike. Sure enough, upon reaching Steven¡¯s office, he heard the man say, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform Evan. We will set off right away to Imperial Garden.¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, are you ready? The thing that you need to bring with you¡­¡± Riley reminded him patiently. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. We need to bring Nicole and Davin with us as well. With these two trump cards, we will definitely be able to get Skyler back and also the item in Evan¡¯s hands. Once that¡¯s done, Imperial Garden will be reduced to ashes!¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, you¡¯ve nned so long for this day. You will certainly get what you desire.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they have Skyler, and Evan has the item I need, I would have activated the chip and sent all of them to meet their maker!¡± With that, Steven mmed his fist on his desk. Riley consoled him, ¡°Mr. Maupay, Mr. Skyler is your flesh and blood. It¡¯s only natural that his safety is of utmost importance. Does the item that Evan possesses has anything to do with the treasure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I have found out by chance that Evan has purchased an antique box. There is a dragon engraved on top of the box, and inside the box lies the key that will unlock the treasure. If I can get the key, the treasure will be mine!¡± Riley kept quiet. Yours? Hmph. You are about to die soon. Everything will belong to me! Steven, this is payback! ¡°Mr. Maupay, you will get what you want without a doubt! Let me congratte you first!¡± Riley was truly a devil, for he maintained his usual humble demeanor in spite of everything. ¡°All right. It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s head to Imperial Garden!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Maupay!¡± Steven stood up and walked out of the study with a determined look on his face. At that moment, he looked like a valiant soldier going on the battlefield. Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1581 Bargaining Chip Meanwhile, at Imperial Garden, Evan was sorting out the list of medicine from Bernian Hospital in his study when he received a call from Steven. The man somehow managed to get Evan¡¯s number and gave him a call. He did not beat around the bush and asked to meet Evan right outside Imperial Garden an hourter. ¡°Evan, your wife, and your brother, Davin, are in my hands. If you dare to make a police report or try anything funny, I¡¯m going to take their lives immediately! You¡¯d better think over your actions carefully, especially since they¡¯re your closest family members.¡± Evan furrowed his brows. Since when did Davin fall into Steven¡¯s hands? When he was heading back to Imperial Garden just now, Evan thought he felt like Juan and Kyle were trying to tell him something, albeit the two ended up saying nothing. In retrospect, Evan thought they might be trying to tell him about this. ¡°Evan Seet, it¡¯s time to settle the scores between us.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet outside Imperial Garden after an hour!¡± Evan fell silent after hanging up the phone and immediately ordered the maids to summon Kyle and Juan to the study. The two of them noticed right away that Evan was sitting by his desk in the study with a grim look on his face while he tapped mindlessly on the desk. Juan stepped forward and asked, ¡°Daddy, why did you call us here?¡± Evan lifted his head and regarded them both with his piercing stare. ¡°Where is your Uncle Davin?¡± Juan nced at Kyle. Could it be that Daddy already knows the fact that Uncle Davin has gone to Steven¡¯s hideout and hasn¡¯t been back since? ¡°Uncle Davin¡­ he went to meet Steven. We¡¯ve found out the identity of the murderer who impersonated you back then. Uncle Davin wanted Steven to know the truth sooner so that the conflict could be resolved sooner.¡± ¡°Who let him go there?¡± Evan asked. Juan stuttered, ¡°Un-uncle Davin insisted on going¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys stop him?¡± ¡°Daddy, you know how Uncle Davin is. He insisted to go, and he even said he wanted to go take a look at Steven¡¯s underground pce as a reference for his own pceter on. We couldn¡¯t stop him¡­¡± Evan¡¯s face fell. Kyle understood how his father must have felt then. After all, Evan only had one younger brother, and surely, the man was worried sick about his safety. If anything were to happen to Davin, it would be difficult to exin the matter to She, Jonathan, and Cynthia. ¡°Daddy, I will go to the hideout right now to save Uncle Davin,¡± Kyle announced. Then, he turned around to leave. ¡°Stand right there! Your uncle does not need you to save him. Steven will bring him here.¡± Kyle and Juan were stumped as they did not understand what Evan meant. ¡°Daddy, are you saying that¡­¡± ¡°Steven will bring Uncle Davin here half an hourter. He will be Steven¡¯s bargaining chip in the discussion with me. Both of you need to improvise and act ordingly to the situationter. You guys have to prioritize your uncle¡¯s safety no matter what!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Daddy, will Steven reallye? Is he going to bring Mommy over too?¡± Evan fell silent and nodded his head before he mumbled, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. We will strive our best to make sure Uncle Davin and Mommy are safe.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, he asked for them both to prepare themselves before ordering them to open the doors of Imperial Garden to wait for Steven¡¯s arrival. The two of them went to the central courtyard of Imperial Garden and grew anxious at the sight of the building where they had been residing for years. They were very young when they first arrived at Imperial Garden. However, they quickly grew fond of the ce, including Maya and Nina. They could not help but wonder if the ce would turn to ash when Steven arrivedter on. Maya and Nina would be devastated to learn that they had lost their home. Then, their thoughts drifted to Maya and Nina¡¯s whereabouts. Have the Hidden Masters found Nina? Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1582 Die In Peace ¡°Kyle, did you say that Steven¡¯s ck box is already here in Imperial Garden?¡± ¡°Maybe. Even if it¡¯s not here yet, it is possible for him to just throw the ck box in a corner and activate it just with a single press of a button. The Imperial Garden will be ttened in a matter of seconds then.¡± Juan could already picture the gruesome scene in his head. They would turn into ash in a matter of seconds too, with just a single push of the button. He could not help but shudder at the thought of such a horrifying scene. We are so close to death¡­ ¡°Kyle, if we were to die soon, do you have anyst words? Or anyst wishes? Anything that you want to aplish before you kick the bucket?¡± Kyle was not toofortable with his brother¡¯s remarks. Will we really die at such a young age? He did have some things that he wanted to aplish before he died. Kyle turned around to look at Juan and said solemnly, ¡°If we were to die young, my biggest regret would be that I have yet to amass such a business empire like Daddy. Oh, and that I could not spend the rest of my life with my one true love.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Daddy has aplished many great feats in his lifetime, amazing feats that many could only dream of. He¡¯s also found the love of his life and lived happily with Mommy at least. I guess he¡¯s living the dream life.¡± Juan was stumped after listening to Kyle. Of the two of them, Kyle was the one truly following in Evan¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Yes, Daddy is really sessful in life. So, if Imperial Garden really turns to ashes, and Daddy were to die together with us, he would barely have any regrets, right?¡± Before Kyle could answer him, however, Evan¡¯s deep voice rang behind them. ¡°Juan, do you think your father will be able to die in peace?¡± The two of them were stumped, for they did not expect Evan to hear them. Silence ensued, and Juan finally turned around as he shed an awkward smile at Evan. ¡°Daddy, we just think that you¡¯re much ahead of us in life. I mean, you have everything there is to a fulfilling life¡ªa sessful career, a happy family, and outstanding children. Everything is as perfect as it can be. Inparison, we are not married nor have any children, and in fact nowhere near to building a family of our own. As for our careers, we have not aplished anything significant. It¡¯s really going to be such a waste if we just die like this.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Juan, you¡¯d better remember what you said today. I¡¯m really d to hear that you¡¯re finally contemting getting married and having kids. If we really get through this hurdle, you have to promise me to go through with it without further dy.¡± Juan was stumped. ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s not like we can force these things to happen, right?¡± I don¡¯t care what you mean. If you want me to die in peace, I want to see you getting married and have kids of your own. ¡°Just do as I say,¡± Evan said adamantly. Juan looked troubled. ¡°Daddy, I need to find someone I like too.¡± Kyle gave him a look of sympathy and said, ¡°Nothing else matters more than our lives. Death is the only thing that we should fear.¡± ¡°Kyle, what are you saying? If you were to marry a woman whom you don¡¯t have any feelings for, I¡¯d bet that you will think that death will be more merciful.¡± Kyle smiled cheekily and whispered into his brother¡¯s ears, ¡°Well, then it¡¯s a good thing that I already have someone whom I like.¡± ¡°Are- are you talking about Sally?¡¯ ¡°Make your guess.¡± ¡°All right, stop the bickering, two of you. There¡¯s a car approaching. It should be Steven.¡± Juan and Kyle turned around to look outside Imperial Garden. Three luxurious cars were advancing in full speed in their direction. The headlights on the cars grew nearer and nearer. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1583 A Perfect n ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s really here. Is he not afraid that we¡¯ll strike out and shoot him first?¡± ¡°Not really. Aside from the fact that he holds the chip to deciding the fate of Imperial Garden, your uncle and mother are both in his hands. He knows for a fact that we will never disregard their safety.¡± Steven¡¯s fleet of cars was a few meters away from them after Evan was done talking. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°ke¡­¡± Juan called out two times but nobody responded. Evan nced at his son and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked ke to arrange all bodyguards and maids to leave for their own safety after getting the call from Steven. They should be at the hotel right now.¡± Juan was stumped. No wonder the Imperial Garden seems so deserted. So, there isn¡¯t actually anyone else around other than the three of us. ¡°Daddy, you should have asked the bodyguards to stay. Maybe they will be able to lend a helping hand if we encounter any emergency.¡± Steven¡¯s fleet of cars was parked right outside Imperial Garden. The people who first got off the car pointed daggers right at Davin and Nicole¡¯s throat. Their mouths were stuffed as Steven trailed closely behind them. He got off the car, nked by several bodyguards and Riley. Steven shot daggered looks at Evan. It was as if he could not wait to crush thetter into a million pieces. Suddenly, amotion could be heard nearby. A group of people appeared out of nowhere and dashed inside Imperial Garden as they guarded Evan, Kyle, and Juan behind them. Juan was surprised at the sight of them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys supposed to be at the hotel?¡± ¡°We knew something was off when Mr. Seet asked the butler to arrange for all of us to go to the hotel. We only sent the maids and butlers there. All bodyguards and male helpers have decided to stay and help!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. You shouldn¡¯t have asked us to leave. We are the bodyguards of Imperial Garden. How could you ask us to leave at this critical moment?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve sworn our lives to protect you, Mr. Kyle, and Mr. Juan.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not leaving!¡± Evan, Kyle, and Juan were touched to hear that they were willing to stay and fight alongside them. ¡°All right! Since you guys are fearless, let¡¯s stand united against them!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, we do not fear death. They¡¯re the ones who should be worried for their lives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Seet! You need only order us to eradicate them all!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to beat them up real bad!¡± ¡°No, we need to calm down. Haven¡¯t you guys noticed that Mr. Davin and Mrs. Seet are in the enemy¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°Stop talking! Let¡¯s all listen to Mr. Seet!¡± Evan looked at Davin, then at Nicole before he finally fixed his gaze at Steven. ¡°Release them!¡± Evan ordered. ¡°Evan Seet, have you gotten so used to ordering people around that you think I¡¯m the one who should be at your beck and call? You¡¯d better get it clear that I¡¯m the one who is able to decide whether they live or die. So, I¡¯m the one making the calls!¡± Steven snapped. ¡°Cut the crap. What does it take for you to let them go?¡± Evan did not beat around the bush. ¡°You want me to release them? Release my son, Skyler, and I will release one of them. You get to decide who to save.¡± Evan looked at Steven and said nonchntly, ¡°Well, well. I have no ns to release your son.¡± ¡°Prepare for your wife and your brother to lose their lives then,¡± Steven threatened. ¡°You¡¯re going to destroy Imperial Garden even if I release your son. Either way, we¡¯re all going to die.¡± As expected, Evan yed a wild card. Steven was nning on using one of his prisoners in exchange for his son, while the other was for a precious item that he was after. Then, he would swiftly throw out the ck box and activate the chip to send them all to hell. It seemed like his n was not going as smoothly as he thought it would. ¡°Evan Seet, even if you don¡¯t release Skyler, I will not let the Seet family off the hook either! I¡¯ll let you witness me killing these two first before dealing with you and the others!¡± Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1584 Treasure The people who had their knives at Davin and Nicole¡¯s throats gestured provokingly at Evan. ¡°Daddy, we should prioritize saving Uncle Davin and Mommy. How about if we release Skyler?¡± Juan grew anxious at the sight of the knife at his mother and uncle¡¯s neck. Evan merely nced at them and said, ¡°Steven, I guess you¡¯re after something else other than your son, right?¡± ¡°You really do know me well, Evan. Yes, I am after that item. Hand over the box carved with dragon patterns that is in your possession right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a tall order. You have to exchange it for my people.¡± A sinister smile shed across Steven¡¯s face. ¡°Evan, so you¡¯re finally willing to exchange your people for something? Well, you can only choose one person in exchange for the box. You decide then.¡± Juan and Kyle exchanged nces. They thought that Evan would surely pick Nicole. When Steven was handing over Nicole, they would then seize the chance to rescue Davin at the same time. With that being said, they were dumbfounded when Evan chose to save Davin without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m going to send someone to fetch the box. Release Davin right now!¡± Davin who had his mouth stuffed while both his hands were tied to his back was stumped that his brother had chosen to save him. He shook his head with all his might and tried to signal hard at Evan with his eyes to save Nicole instead. Evan, Nicole has given you four children. Life has not been an easy journey for her. You should choose her! Don¡¯t care about me. Just save her! Your two sons are watching your every move right now. I won¡¯t be able to live with myself if anything happens to Nicole! Evan knew what Davin was trying to tell him but went ahead with his choice. Steven snickered in response. ¡°Well, it¡¯s true then. Men will always choose their brothers over their wives. I mean, you can always look for another woman, right? Well, I would have made the same choice if I were in your shoes.¡± Even though Kyle and Juan could notprehend Evan¡¯s actions, they knew that their father must already have a fool-proof n in ce to save Nicole as well. Hence, Juan did not protest and tried to persuade Davin toe over to their side. ¡°Uncle Davin, juste over here. We will be gued with guilt for the rest of our lives if anything should happen to you.¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Davin. Just listen to Daddy ande over here!¡± Someone dashed over holding the box carved with dragons and handed it over to Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, we have retrieved this from your study as per your instruction.¡± Evan took over the box and held it high up in the air. ¡°Let Davine over here. Once he¡¯s crossed the gate into Imperial Garden, I will throw the box over to your side.¡± Steven hesitated for a moment. At the thought that he was in full control over the fate of Imperial Garden, he decided that Evan would not simply pull any tricks on him. ¡°Okay! You¡¯re the president of the Seet Group after all. Your words are your bond. Release Davin!¡± Steven gestured at his man. The man holding Davin let him go and kicked him, sending Davin staggering a few steps forward. Davin turned around and shot a death re at the man. He silently vowed that he would make them suffer a fate worse than death if he was able to make it out alive. Davin made his way inside Imperial Garden while Evan honored his words and threw the box right in front of Steven. Steven picked up the box and studied it meticulously to make sure that it was indeed the box that he was looking for. He shook it repeatedly to make sure that it was not empty. This is the key that will be able to unlock the treasure. After obtaining the box, his primary focus shifted to his son, Skyler. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Evan Seet, on what condition are you going to release Skyler? Do you not care about your wife anymore? Are you really going to sit idly by as she dies in front of you?¡± Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1585 Investigate Riley Thoroughly A smile appeared on Evan¡¯s face as he calmly analyzed the situation with Steven. ¡°Look, I know you have the ck box with you, Steven. No matter where we go, as long as you toss it to us and activate the chip, we will all immediately turn into ashes. Your son is the only thing that can ensure our safety now. How could we just release him?¡± ¡°You are right, I want you all to die. No matter where you are, you have to die! Therefore, you can forget about bringing them out of Imperial Garden. No matter where you go tonight, I will send you to the Grim Reaper! If you really don¡¯t want to release Skyler, I will just sacrifice him then. It will be worth it to exchange his one life for all your lives!¡± By the time Steven finished, Davin¡¯s hands were already released and the gag in his mouth was taken away. He took two deep breaths and said, ¡°Argh, I couldn¡¯t breathe¡­¡± The sound of his voice made Riley¡¯s face change. Isn¡¯t Davin¡¯s tongue already cut? How is it that he can still talk? Riley thought to himself. ¡°Evan, why didn¡¯t you pick Nicole?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Instead of answering him, Evan scanned him from head to toe and asked him with concern in his voice, ¡°Are you alright?¡± This question infuriated Davin greatly. Pointing at Steven and Riley, Davin said furiously, ¡°Evan, Steven has been too dumb to differentiate right and wrong all these years. That is why he has been used all along. The evil man that he has kept by his side nearly got my tongue cut off. I was this close to never speaking again!¡± That thought sent shudders down Davin¡¯s back. He roared at Steven ferociously, ¡°You deserve to be used! I wish you a very painful and horrible death. Before long, that evil man next to you will send you to your eventual death!¡± ¡°Shut up! Evan, are you that afraid that I will deal with your family? Is that why you sent your brother to spout all kinds of nonsense in front of me so that Riley can be your scapegoat? Think about this, Riley has been following me faithfully for decades. He has always been loyal and he is also a member of the Maupay family. Why would he want to impersonate you to hurt the Maupay family?¡± ¡°Only he knows why! If you want to know the reasons, just lock him up and interrogate him!¡± Juan cried out loud. Riley immediately defended himself. ¡°Mr. Maupay, they are still trying to drive a wedge between us at this moment. How can they do that? Sir, you¡¯d better end them right now!¡± ¡°Riley, you are afraid, aren¡¯t you? However, before you send us to our deaths, could you exin to us who you really are? What grudge do you hold against Steven? Also, of all people, why did you impersonate my daddy?¡± Juan asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, Riley. Desmond has already told us about your ns and he is very curious about the hatred you have for Steven. Just give us a simple exnation so that we can all understand what¡¯s going on,¡± Davin said. ¡°Also, we have just found out that you are the culprit. Otherwise, no matter how well your impersonation was, we would have been able to find out every single detail about you,¡± said Kyle. ¡°Everything that you have said is pure fabrication. How dare you still try to vilify me when you are on the brink of death? Mr. Maupay will not believe you at all!¡± Riley kept defending himself. ¡°Steven, why don¡¯t you just do a thorough investigation on Riley. Our lives are in your hands anyway, and we will die sooner orter. However, you may just find out the truth that you never knew about. That could prevent you from making further terrible mistakes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them, Mr. Maupay. They are just trying to dy their death. In order to avoid future problems, you should just end them immediately.¡± Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1586 Hold It Right There ¡°What nonsense is that? You are the most ruthless and evil person ever. If anything, you are the one who deserves to die!¡± Davin roared at Riley while pointing at him. ¡°That¡¯s right! If I were you, Steven, I¡¯d run a knife through him immediately!¡± Juan agreed with his brother. Steven¡¯s silence made Riley panic within. He could not afford a mistake at this veryst step. He had spent too much effort over the years waiting for this very moment. Immediately, Riley defended himself. ¡°Mr. Maupay, you can see for yourself how Evan tried to cause your death back then. You can¡¯t deny what you saw with your own eyes just because of a few things that they have said! Think about it, even Ma¡¯am has said herself that it was Evan who had vited her!¡± ¡°Seen with your own eyes? It still may not be the truth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You were the one who arranged everything back then! Everything he saw was not real!¡± ¡°You¡­ that¡¯s utter rubbish!¡± ¡°You are the one spouting rubbish! We are speaking nothing but the truth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Own up to your deeds!¡± Steven was developing a headache from their argument. No matter what, after all these years of nning and scheming, they were at the brink of sess. There was no way he would let it go at this crucial juncture! After all, they may not encounter such a perfect opportunity ever again. ¡°Alright, stop fighting! I¡¯ll find out on my ownter whether Riley is the culprit. Right now, the matter on hand is to send you Seets to hell!¡± ¡°Investigateter? It will be toote! Right after you take action against us tonight, he will deal with you and there will be no more ter¡¯ for you! You will die a worse death than ours!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Why would I do anything to Mr. Maupay? We are all from the Maupay family and the same blood flows within us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you-¡± What motive would he have? Perhaps I should just make something up? Just when Davin was trying to figure out a motive, he heard Steven roar with exasperation, ¡°That¡¯s it! Shut up, everybody! Evan, do you still care about your wife? If not, I am sending her to meet her maker immediately!¡± Steven drew out a gun and aimed it at Nicole¡¯s head. The sight of their mother¡¯s life on the line immediately tightened Kyle and Juan¡¯s chests while they looked on with worried eyes. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s release Skyler and have Mommye back to us?¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy, if they lose control, Mommy would lose her life!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. The fate of this gamble was in the ¡°Nicole¡± that was in Steven¡¯s hands. However, her hands were still tied up. They had toe up with a way for Steven to loosen those binds first. His silence prompted Steven to get impatient. ¡°I¡¯ll count down from three, after which it will be the end of her! Three¡­¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Juan and Kyle looked at Evan. This was a crucial moment and Evan had to y his cards right. Otherwise, Nicole would lose her precious life! ¡°Two¡­¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°If you hurt my mommy, you will pay for it!¡± Juan said as he walked up to Steven. Steven stared squarely at Evan. Meanwhile, his finger slowly curled around the trigger as he prepared to fire a shot at Nicole¡¯s head. Just when he was about to say ¡°One¡±, Evan spoke up. ¡°Hold it right there!¡± Steven smiled triumphantly as his finger left the trigger. He knew that Evan would never leave Nicole. This was especially so in front of his two sons. If he were really that cruel, his two sons would hate him forever. ¡°Evan, release Skyler, and I will allow your wife to join you. You can then die together!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Evan immediately ordered his people to bring Skyler. Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1587 Nicole Sounds Different As Skyler was the crucial link to their safety, Evan instructed Juan to escort Skyler personally. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Got it, Daddy.¡± After Juan left, Evan looked at Nicole who was still held hostage. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed for your son to be brought here. Can you please loosen my wife¡¯s hands first?¡± Steven hesitated. ¡°Steven, just release Nicole. She won¡¯t be able toe over to us. There are so many of you there and she is just a weak woman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Her hands must be numb after being restrained for so long. Since we didn¡¯t abuse your son, you shouldn¡¯t do this to Mrs. Seet either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Steven was silent as his gaze fell on Nicole who looked as listless as a wilted flower with her head hung low. Even if I were to release a woman as weak as she is, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything! ¡°Alright, release her so that she can be a little morefortable before she dies. There, I¡¯ve done my good deed for the day!¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, there must be something fishy since they are so insistent that you release her. You¡¯d better watch out!¡± Riley reminded him as he watched Nicole carefully. Steven chuckled, ¡°What problem do you think she can cause? She has been shut in our secret chamber for so many days and she has only been able toe up with useless and childish ways of escape! Only Evan would want an idiot like her! If anything, she is just a useless piece of trash to me!¡± Nicole suddenly turned and stared at him. Looking extremely emotional, she began making muffled sounds. ¡°What is she saying?¡± Steven asked as he saw her intense reaction. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear her.¡± Steven gave his bodyguard a knowing look and he immediately removed the gag from Nicole¡¯s mouth. After that, she gasped for breath before screaming at Steven, ¡°Who are you to call a piece of trash? Say that again and I¡¯ll fight you!¡± ¡°Fight me?¡± Steven chuckled as if he had just heard the world¡¯s biggest joke. ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to see a woman like you fight me. Remember, you are the one who is at the brink of death.¡± With that, he immediately instructed, ¡°Release her!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Maupay.¡± The bodyguard began to loosen Nicole¡¯s ropes. It was tied so tightly that it took him some time before he could release her. After that, Nicole loosened her wrists. Indeed, her wrists were numb after being tied up for so long. As she moved her wrists, she nced at Evan casually. Evan shook his head slightly. With a knowing look in her eyes, she continued to feign weakness and moaned, ¡°Oh no, this hurts!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what Evan sees in such a useless woman like you.¡± ¡°He likes my fair skin and beauty, together with my fertility and femininity.¡± That should work right? She did not know what Evan saw in Nicole either but those words might just work. Steven nced at Nicole disdainfully and said, ¡°Evan really has the worst taste in women!¡± Evan had no reaction while Davin and Kyle and the bodyguards looked at each other confusedly. Mrs. Seet¡¯s voice¡­ Davin asked Evan quietly, ¡°Why does Nicole sound different?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Evan growled softly. Davin frowned. Is Evan hiding something? Seeing that even Davin got rebuked, no one else dared to ask anything more. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mr. Juan is back with Skyler!¡± Then, they saw Juan bring Skyler in as hostage as they walked into Imperial Garden. ¡°We can do our exchange now, right?¡± Steven looked at Skyler and said.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Juan ignored him and brought Skyler to Evan. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1588 She Is Now Very Safe ¡°Son, are you alright?¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡­¡± Skyler red at Juan. ¡°Daddy, when I refused to answer Juan¡¯s questions, he hit me with a hammer! He could have neutered me!¡± ¡°He hit you?¡± And nearly neutered him? It would be the end of the family n if Skyler were neutered! How dare you, Juan! A cruel glint shed across Steven¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Right, you imed to have never abused my son when you asked me to release Nicole. What¡¯s this with the hammer?¡± Everyone looked at each other silently. Juan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°What the hell? Bring my son here, or this will be the end of your mother!¡± Steven was very agitated and emotional by now. Suddenly, the bodyguards who were standing close to him began to copse one by one. Before he could make out what was happening, a cold glistening de was ced at his neck! He took a look and realized that the person holding the de was Nicole! The very woman that he had been so disdainful of! ¡°Mr. Maupay!¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay¡­¡± ¡°Stop moving, everyone! Otherwise, I will take his life immediately!¡± Steven¡¯s bodyguards did not dare to move recklessly when they saw the glimmering de at Steven¡¯s neck. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Steven looked at her with confusion. Who would have thought that she was well trained in martial arts? But who knew that Evan¡¯s wife skilled fighter. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯d mastered all these skills in order to deal with you!¡± ¡°With these skills, you should have been able to escape my secret chamber easily. Why¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I escape? You are very curious, aren¡¯t you? Not only did I not escape, but I was even worried that Sally would eventually lead me out of the secret chamber. Thankfully you noticed us in time and had me sent back in there.¡± Steven finally understood that she had deliberately stayed in order to hold him hostage in the end. ¡°That is why I said that there is no way Evan would pick such a weak wife. Turns out you really have secret talents!¡± ¡°You are wrong, I am not Mr. Seet¡¯s wife. I am not Mrs. Seet! Mr. Seet had a meticulous n. Before your daughter could work with you to cheat Mrs. Seet, Mr. Seet was already prepared for it. That day, Mrs. Seet left the hospital after receiving a phone call from your daughter. He then arranged for her to be ced in a secure location. Then, I took her ce to go to the ce specified by Sally. After that, I was in a daze and you brought me to the secret chamber.¡± It suddenly dawned upon Juan and Kyle that their mother had been very safe the whole time. This exined why their father had been so calm throughout the whole time when their mother had been missing! ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you tell us? We have been so worried for her.¡± ¡°Daddy, no wonder you said that you can definitely guarantee Mommy¡¯s safety. It turns out that you have already made the necessary arrangements.¡± Evan looked at Juan and Kyle and nodded. ¡°I knew that Sally had ulterior motives when she approached our family. From the time when she deliberately became closer to your mother, I had already sensed that it would be dangerous for her. Anyway, she is now very safe, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Then, who is this woman impersonating Mommy? She seems to be a martial arts expert.¡± Juan looked at the woman. Her figure was simr to Nicole and so was her height. However, he was too dumbfounded to figure out theplicated Ride the Wave move that she had just done. Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1589 We Have No Other Choice ¡°She? I¡¯ve hired her at a high cost to be your mother¡¯s bodyguard. This has been a great test of her abilities and I am sure that your mommy will feel satisfied as well.¡± ¡°Then, her face¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a human skin mask.¡± Now that everyone understood what was going on, it exined why Evan looked so calm. It turned out that he had already ced this pawn right next to Steven! ¡°Steven, your son is with us and you are in our hands too. Now, Evan just needs to give hismand to get rid of the both of you!¡± ¡°Stop looking so smug, Evan. There is still the ck box in your Imperial Garden. With mymand, the chip will be activated and every single one of you will turn to ashes. Worsee to worst, we will all go down together with you!¡± Riley immediately said, ¡°Mr. Maupay, the Maupay family must have an heir, and Ms. Maupay is still in the secret chamber. Why don¡¯t youmand for the chip to be activated and perish together with them? I¡¯ll go back to assist Ms. Maupay and help her revive the glory of the Maupay family. Otherwise, your efforts all these years will go to waste!¡± Steven narrowed his eyes. ¡°So you want Skyler and I to perish together with them?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. Maupay, there is no other solution now. Evan will definitely not let you go. I would like to apany you in your death too but Ms. Maupay still needs help. I¡¯ve assisted you for so many years, so I am the best candidate to assist her now!¡± Riley then reached out for the chip on Steven. When he touched Steven¡¯s pocket, he realized that it waspletely empty in there. That is strange. Steven have that chip on him at all times. What happened? Where did he put it? ¡°You see that, Steven? Your loyal butler has been dying to see this ending. He wants you to die together with us. With that, both the Seet Group and the Maupay family would be in his hands!¡± Davin said. Riley continued to defend himself shamelessly. ¡°Mr. Maupay, we have no other choice. If you feel that Ms. Maupay does not require any assistance to support the entire n, I will be more than happy to die together with you. I have one hundred percent loyalty toward you but we still have to consider the future of the Maupay family and also Ms. Maupay¡¯s future.¡± Riley continued to defend himself emphatically while Steven grew more and more suspicious. Riley should be negotiating the conditions with them and have them release me before he should even think of activating the chip and perishing together with them. Why was he in such a hurry to activate the chip and have me die with them? ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, Steven. Don¡¯t think about perishing together. As much as I want to kill you, I would want you to know the truth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am really curious about the background of this subordinate of yours. Give me a few days and I will conduct a thorough investigation. By then, his real identity might just give you a big shock.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, Mr. Maupay!¡± ¡°They are right! Riley, you were the one who caused all these problems!¡± Suddenly, a voice boomed from behind them. When they turned, they saw Sally walking toward them. ¡°Sally, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I brought her here myself! You are quite a cruel dad to lock up your daughter despite her hunger strike. Would you be able to live with yourself if anything happened to her?¡± She suddenly appeared and began to interrogate Steven, much to everyone¡¯s surprise. ¡°What are you doing here, Aunt She?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Davin was surprised. ¡°Sheep, what are you doing here?¡± She looked back and shot Davin a look of confidence. ¡°Of course, I have to be here for such a happening scene. In fact, I brought Sally along so that she can personally tell her daddy how despicable Riley is!¡± Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1590 Everything Is Orchestrated By Riley With that, She ordered the bodyguards to take Riley down. Riley struggled and screamed for justice. On the way, She had already told Sally about Davin and Juan¡¯s interrogation of Desmond. Sally was taken aback but she was still willing to trust Juan and Davin. When Kyle went to see Ruby, Sally already believed that Evan was not the one who had tainted her mother. She began exining to Steven. ¡°Believe me, Daddy, that incident back then was not really what you saw. Everything was orchestrated by Riley! It wasn¡¯t Evan who had hurt Mommy. It also wasn¡¯t Evan who had cut off your arm and threatened to burn the entire Maupay family!¡± Steven¡¯s face darkened further as he spoke in a deep yet suspicious voice, ¡°What evidence do you have, Sally?¡± ¡°Daddy, I have the evidence to show that Riley has another identity.¡± Sally turned and looked and Riley. Riley¡¯s face fell. Does Sally know about my other identity? How does she know? ¡°What identity?¡± Steven asked. After listening to She, Sally believed her. She too was suspicious of Riley¡¯s intentions. There must be a huge secret behind Riley¡¯s eagerness to do everything that he did. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t have enough evidence now. Give me three days and I will bring the evidence to you!¡± Steven stared at Riley with mixed emotions. If Sally were speaking the truth, that would mean that Riley has been using me all these years. I had no idea that I have been nurturing a wolf. That thought is frightening! After that, Sally turned to Evan and Kyle. She still wanted to develop her rtionship with Kyle. Hence, she could not afford to further damage the rtionship between the Seet family and the Maupay family. ¡°Please Mr. Seet, please let my dad go!¡± she pleaded with Evan. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Evan did not say anything while Davin could not help but rebut her. ¡°Sally, your father was too ruthless. If I release him, our family will be in huge danger! I know Kyle likes you. Look, we can let you go, but we definitely cannot release your dad and Riley!¡± That¡¯s right,¡± Juan agreed. ¡°He has the chip that can determine our life and death. Look, we will tie him up. Then, he and Skyler will stay at Imperial Garden together with us. He and his son¡¯s lives will then be in line with ours and he won¡¯t dare to try anything funny. After we dig up Riley¡¯s background, we can consider letting him die after he is made aware of everything!¡± He then looked at Sally and continued, ¡°Perhaps you can consider staying with us too?¡± ¡°I-I can stay with you, but I hope that you will stop hurting each other! Even if you find out Riley¡¯s background and you manage to prove that he was the one behind everything, you cannot just let my dad die!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to you!¡± Juan retorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry, Sally, we are very reasonable people. We won¡¯t me you for your dad¡¯s evil deeds. Even if he has done something to deserve his death, we will not oppose your rtionship with Kyle,¡± Davin said in a serious tone. Sally looked at Kyle who looked so cold and had no intention to speak up for her. In Kyle¡¯s opinion, even though Steven had been used, he had no intention to even find out the truth but wanted to just kill the entire Seet family. Therefore, he did not see a reason to speak up for him. Sally panicked. Seems like there was only one thing that she could do right now. ¡°You cannot hurt my dad. If you do that, I¡­ I will hurt Seet family¡¯s child!¡± Everyone was confused. Juan frowned. ¡°Who are you going to hurt? Which one of the Seets are you able to hurt?¡± Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1591 Fake Pregnancy ¡°Exactly! You can¡¯t win nor hurt them. It doesn¡¯t matter if your opponent is Kyle or Juan.¡± Davin noticed the expression on Sally¡¯s face and suddenly recalled Zayden was the youngest among the Seets. Has Sally switched her target from Kyle and Juan to Zayden? F**k! Just because she can¡¯t win the boys, she¡¯s nning to target a child? ¡°You! Are you nning to hurt my son? I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯ll hunt you down if you dare hurt even a single hair on Zayden¡¯s head. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Kyle¡¯s girlfriend. I will make you pay the price for your actions.¡± Sally shed a gentle smile at the unsettled Davin. ¡°Mr. Davin, how can you think that I¡¯ll hurt Zayden? As for the youngest member of the Seets, I have one right now in my belly.¡± Belly? Her words incited an uproar. Everyone directed their gaze at Sally¡¯s belly. Evan¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief. Sally is pregnant? So the youngest Seets is Kyle¡¯s? A look of surprise crossed Davin¡¯s face. Dang, Kyle sure does things fast. He even skipped marriage and went straight for baby-making. He¡¯s not badpared to his dad. Juan also looked at Kyle in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit too fast? With you having a baby before you even get married? Da*n! I¡¯m going to be an uncle? This is one heck of a surprise!¡± Kyle was puzzled. Sally is pregnant with my child? But I have never touched her¡­ Then, it¡¯s fake? Is she faking her pregnancy? At that thought, he looked at Sally in shock. Feeling his gaze on her, Sally avoided his eyes. Kyle narrowed his eyes at Sally¡¯s guilty look. It just confirmed his suspicion about her pregnancy being fake. Now that I think about it, Sally must have faked this in order to save Steven. This woman is so daring. Is there anything she didn¡¯t dare to do? Is she not afraid that someone will expose her lie? ¡°You¡¯re really pregnant?¡± His question wasyered with heavy suspicion. Sally¡¯s heart clenched at his question. Kyle won¡¯t expose my lie in front of everyone, right? I lied hoping to stop the hatred between the Maupay family and the Seet family. I pray that both families can let go of their hatred and anger for the sake of the baby. Only then will the rtionship between Kyle and I have hope. Does he not understand my effort? Or does he want to break up with me? She looked toward Kyle and said charitably, ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t got the time to tell you yet. You¡¯re about to be a dad. Surprise!¡± Kyle was speechless at her words. I only got a shock and felt no joy from the news. You¡¯re pregnant with air, right? There¡¯s no baby in that belly. How can you lie without even blinking? If I expose her lie, our rtionship will be affected, and if I don¡¯t, I feel weird about having a ¡°baby¡±. This lie is just too much. Noticing Kyle¡¯s stunned expression, Davin got the feeling that something was wrong with him, but he just assumed Kyle was embarrassed by Sally revealing her pregnancy in public. This is nothing. I remembered Evan and Nicole had the quadruplets even before they started dating. ¡°Sally, you¡¯re amazing. My reaction was slow earlier. I thought you were nning to hurt Zayden. I didn¡¯t know you were referring to your baby.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t hurt the baby in your belly. You¡¯re a mother, so you should protect and take good care of your baby. Your words earlier were wrong. How can a mother even think about hurting her own child? We, the Seets, won¡¯t agree to that.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Davin nced at Evan. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Evan? You¡¯re about to be a grandpa soon. Don¡¯t you think I should congratte you?¡± Evan cast him a sideways nce. This baby hase in excellent timing. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1592 A Tie Steven is a threat to the Seets. If I kill him, then Sally will definitely refuse to bear the child, and in turn, I¡¯ll be responsible for my own grandchild¡¯s death this way. It looks like I¡¯ll have to think of another way to treat Steven for the sake of the baby. ¡°Sally! Are you really pregnant with Kyle¡¯s baby?¡± Sally turned to Steven and gave him a firm nod. Do you think you can survive in the hands of Evan? If it weren¡¯t for my lie, you would probably be dead already. You have the chip that the Seets feared. They would have to kill you to feel at ease. I lied so that Evan would have mercy for you and Skyler, considering you¡¯re the grandfather of my child. This so-called ¡°baby¡± is your shield. But you¡­ You should think about me bearing the child of the Seets, so you should stop having thoughts of killing any member of the Seets. When you realize the incident had nothing to do with Evan a few dayster, your vengeance and murderous intent will be gone. Then, we¡¯ll need to think of a way to ease the tension between the two families. This was the only solution I coulde up with in such a short period. ¡°Daddy, I bear one of the Seets in me. If you activate that chip, then I, along with your grandchild, will die together in the st.¡± ¡°Sally, you-¡± ¡°Daddy, I think it¡¯s best if we follow Juan¡¯s instruction. You, me, and Skyler will stay at Imperial Garden. We¡¯ll decide our next step after the result from the background check on Riley is out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay at Imperial Garden,¡± Steven said dejectedly. I have a ce to stay, so why do I have to stay at Imperial Garden? Isn¡¯t this a form of house arrest? ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay here? I don¡¯t think you have the choice to decide that. You¡¯re currently a prisoner, so you have no say in this matter.¡± Juan stared at him with his arms folded over his chest. Steven lowered his head and nced at Faye, who pretended to be Nicole, holding him hostage with a dagger to his neck. He sneered then slowly raised his right hand. There was a ring shining brightly under the light on his finger. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m a prisoner, but the same goes for all of you. All I need to do is clench my hand into a fist, and the ck box will explode. In mere seconds, Imperial Garden will be nothing but dust.¡± ¡°A ring? He imnted the chip in the ring?¡± ¡°This guy is so sly!¡± Riley was shocked by the scene in front of him. He clearly saw Steven ce the chip into his pocket. He didn¡¯t expect it to be on his ring. This¡­ Faye tried to steal Steven¡¯s ring, but he noted her intention and merely taunted, ¡°Hold the dagger properly. If you dare do anything reckless, everyone here will be dead in no time. Clenching my fist only takes a second.¡± Faye was stunned. Steven returned his gaze to Evan. ¡°Evan, who do you say is the winner this round?¡± Even though my life lies in Faye¡¯s hand, the entire Imperial Garden is within my grasp. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the loser here. Evan¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°Even though you hold the chip, Skyler and Sally are also here at Imperial Garden. So I believe you won¡¯t activate the chip, which will kill your family as well.¡± Steven was surprised by his words. ¡°So what do you say? Is it a tie?¡± ¡°What tie?¡± Davin said, ¡°I think Sally is the winner this round. Let¡¯s stop the killings for the sake of the baby. ¡°Steven, we¡¯re going to let you live. So you give yourself a few days and wait for the truth. Sally bears a child of the Seets, so she must stay at Imperial Garden. We will take good care of her. Skyler will also be staying at Imperial Garden. As for you, you can stay wherever you want. Will that do for you?¡± ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to stay in Imperial Garden. Juan is mean. He will throw a hammer at me,¡± Skyler comined. ¡°He won¡¯t do that. You¡¯re the uncle of the baby, and so is Juan. We¡¯re a family now. Juan won¡¯t throw any more hammers at you. He¡¯ll certainly treat you better,¡± Davin assured. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1593 True Nature ¡°Daddy, I think this is fine. Let¡¯s follow this arrangement for now. Everyone will die if we continue this stalemate. No one will get the upper hand,¡± Sally coerced. Steven considered her words for a while. ¡°All right. Don¡¯t you dare to torture Skyler. Else, I¡¯ll bring all of you down with me.¡± ¡°Rest assured. We won¡¯t, I promise you. We¡¯ll treat him like family.¡± Davin nced at Skyler. I can promise Steven anything he asks as long as Skyler stays. Skyler cast a worried nce at Sally, but he didn¡¯t object any further since Steven had made a decision. He simply hung his head resignedly, hoping that the Seets would do as they had promised. Before Steven leave, he cast a nce at Riley. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to run a background check on Riley. If the incident truly was done by him and not rted to you at all, then I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡± ¡°Apologize? I won¡¯t ept it. You have to pay the price. Consider this a lesson to you,¡± Evan said determinedly. Steven was baffled by his determination. ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk again once the truth is out.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Evan was unwilling to let Steven go without a lesson despite his agreement. He would ensure Steven was responsible for his actions so thetter could remember it well. Else, the Seets will lose dignity. Hearing both had agreed to a ceasefire, Sally immediately advised, ¡°Daddy, go back. I¡¯ll be here at Imperial Garden with Skyler. Leave Riley here too. I¡¯m worried something bad will happen again if he follows you back since many of your bodyguards are his men.¡± ¡°Okay, watch him closely then. Don¡¯t let him get away.¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, don¡¯t you worry about this. Skyler has been in our hands for so many days and still is. It implies our bodyguards are excellent at their jobs. So there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Skyler is nowhere close to Riley.¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, I have worked for you for so many years, and this is not the result I expect. You¡¯re truly heartless.¡± ¡°Just a while ago, you were so eager to activate the chip. You didn¡¯t consider yourself heartless when you wanted me and Skyler to bring them down with us then? ¡°Riley, the background check is to give you justice.¡± Justice? F**k that! ¡°Steven, you have never trusted mepletely. You don¡¯t want to die with the lot of them. You¡¯re afraid of death too as you care for your life¡­ ¡°Is everything an act all these years? Your willingness to sacrifice everything for revenge. You¡¯re scared of death. You¡¯re nothing but a coward!¡± ¡°Well, take a look at this fellow here. He wants all of us dead, but we are not, so he¡¯s mad about it. His true nature has finally revealed itself.¡± ¡°Steven, listen carefully. He had hoped for your death all this while.¡± Steven nced at Riley with a hostile expression. ¡°Shut up, Davin! I knew nothing good woulde out of that dirty mouth of yours. I should¡¯ve cut your tongue off when I had the chance!¡± Riley yelled at Davin furiously. Davin taunted, ¡°You got angry at a few honest words from me? You truly have no capacity for tolerance and forgiveness. What is the purpose of your life since you can¡¯t get everything you wanted? I would¡¯ve killed myself if I were you.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you talk about cutting my tongue? You might have gotten your wish if it wasn¡¯t for Mrs. Maupay rescuing me on time.¡± ¡°Please be rest assured, though. I will wait till the day when I can cut your tongue, so you can¡¯t bring harm to others with your words.¡± ¡°So it was Mrs. Maupay who released you? How did she¡­¡± Riley¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°The world doesn¡¯t revolve around you, Riley. You¡¯re nothing. And to make sure you¡¯re clear with the oue of messing with me. I¡¯ll give you a few punches for free, so just you wait for me.¡± Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1594 Responsibility ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Juan gave him a thumbs up. My uncle is the man! ¡°Davin, you do look manly.¡± ¡°He wanted to cut your tongue? I¡¯m not going to stand here and watch as your wife. Well, a couple should share their happiness and troubles. I suppose the same goes for revenge.¡± ¡°How about this? Bring me with you when you¡¯re going to teach him a lesson. I can help out verbally or physically.¡± ¡°All right, Sheep. All you need to do is unleash yourself on him like how you¡¯ve always lectured me and taught me a lesson. Give him a good scolding!¡± She gave Riley a once-over and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure he wishes he were dead.¡± Riley nced at She and Davin with disdain. Even though unwilling to ept his situation, he knew he had no choice but to wait for rescue. With that, Steven left Imperial Garden while Sally and Skyler stayed back. Evan had someone arrange rooms for both of them. Kyle wanted to find a chance to talk to Sally about her fake pregnancy, so he had been paying extra attention to her every move. At that time, Sally entered the living for a ss of water. Seeing the opportunity, Kyle immediately stood up from the coffee-colored couch and strode toward her. Unexpectedly, before he could say anything, a maid approached him anxiously. ¡°Mr. Kyle, Mr. Evan wants you in his study immediately.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Sally looked at Kyle. ¡°Mr. Seet is looking for you. Go see him.¡± Kyle had a deadpan expression on his face. His gaze dropped to her belly. Feeling uneasy with his gaze, she held her ss of water in front of her belly, thereby blocking his line of sight. ¡°Mr. Seet is looking for you. You¡¯d better hurry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll stay at Imperial Garden in the future anyway, so I will have plenty of time to get even with you for your lie.¡± Sally looked up at him and red at him. Get even? Kyle wants to get even with me? There¡¯s a reason for me to fake my pregnancy. He should understand where I¡¯ming from. ¡°What right do you have to get even with me?¡± Sally muttered unhappily. ¡°Because you lied to everyone and framed me-¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t have any bad intention. A fake pregnancy can resolve the stalemate we were in and ensure we have a future together.¡± Kyle simply gave her a knowing nce, then turned around and headed upstairs. Sally wondered about his thoughts while she watched his back as he left. Could he possibly be mad? Or does he want to break up with me? No! No way! I¡¯m sure Kyle still likes me. That¡¯s right. He¡¯s so much like his dad. Their faces were always expressionless, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not mad and still likes me. Sally analyzed as she headed upstairs too. When she passed the study, she saw Evan sitting somberly in his chair with his gaze trained on Kyle as though they were discussing a serious matter. Kyle stood upright in front of Evan¡¯s desk with a look of respect. The entire scene was as though a subordinate was reporting his work to his supervisor. What are they talking so seriously about? ¡°What are your ns for her and her baby?¡± Sally¡¯s interest was piqued at the mention of her pregnancy. Eager to know Kyle¡¯s reply, she stealthily hid outside the study. He won¡¯t tell Evan the truth and expose me, right? She held her breath nervously and listened intently. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take responsibility for my action.¡± Responsibility. Kyle said he¡¯ll take responsibility. Does that mean that he¡¯ll marry me? N?velDrama.Org content. Her heart warmed. Even though she had lied before, she felt that the lie about her pregnancy was the most worthy and best thing to do. It tightened her rtionship with Kyle and allowed them to stand shoulder-to-shoulder in front of happiness. Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1595 Everybody Knows Evan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you want to marry her?¡± Kyle stayed silent for a while, then nodded with affirmation. Evan narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to wait for the baby to arrive. Make sure the baby truly is one of the Seets, only then do you discuss marriage.¡± ¡°Daddy, you-¡± ¡°Kyle, this is also your mom¡¯s intention. I called her a while ago. She said she¡¯ll be back tomorrow and that she¡¯ll want to chat with you.¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She has always been at the Bernian Hospital. Coincidentally, she went out to assist a child in need today. The child barely survived.¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯re always there at the Bernian Hospital. It was because Mom¡¯s there.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, go get some sleep.¡± ¡°You should turn in early too, Dad.¡± Evan nodded. Sally swiftly dashed back to her room, hearing the conversation had ended. She shut the door to her room and tried to slow down her breathing. Evan wanted Kyle to discuss marriage only after the baby arrives. But I¡¯m not even pregnant. Where am I supposed to get a baby? I thought the lie about my pregnancy was the right thing to say to ensure happiness for both me and Kyle. However, with Evan¡¯s request, it has turned into an obstacle blocking our way. It only takes a second for something good to turn sour. She rubbed her belly and sighed. God, can you help me? Let me be pregnant with Kyle¡¯s baby when I woke up. I wonder what Kyle would think about Evan¡¯s request. Meanwhile, Kyle didn¡¯t take Evan¡¯s words to heart. Even though Sally isn¡¯t pregnant, our feelings for each other are true. We can continue the ruse for a little longer. Then tell Mom and Dad when the time is right. I believe they will wish us to be happy all the same. Moreover, there¡¯s a reason for Sally to lie. I believe Mom and Dad will understand. Kyle¡¯s thoughts were simple. He didn¡¯t know the news of Sally being pregnant had spread to every member of the Seet family. Jonathan and Sophia, who were in K Nation, gave Kyle a call the next day, urging him to take good care of Sally. They even said they would return soon. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Grandma, how did you know?¡± Isn¡¯t this rumor spreading a little too fast? ¡°I heard it from your Aunt She. She gave me a call specifically to share the good news. Since Sally is currently at Imperial Garden, make sure you take good care of her. ¡°Leah, who has been in charge of my meals at the Seet Residence, is very attentive. She is the best candidate to take care of Sally. I¡¯ll make the arrangement this instance.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Grandma. We have maids at Imperial Garden.¡± ¡°Why? Come on, stop being courteous to me. A woman getting pregnant is a huge matter. You can¡¯t be too careful about it, so do as I say. I¡¯ll give Sally anything she wants if she gives birth to a healthy baby.¡± ¡°Kyle, I¡¯ll be waiting for my great-grandchild. I¡¯ll gift the baby something special once it arrives.¡± A sense of guilt rose within Kyle as he listened to his Grandma¡¯s concern and his Grandpa¡¯s expectation. Should I tell them that Sally isn¡¯t actually pregnant? Once I told them the truth, every member of the Seet family would know that Sally has lied. Will that affect how they look at her? Even if I¡¯m aware of her good intention, not everyone will empathize with her. They might consider Sally to be a liar and someone who uses underhanded methods to get married to me. Kyle¡¯s resolve was wavering at Sophia¡¯s words. ¡°All right. Make sure you take good care of Sally. I¡¯m heading out for some groceries with your grandpa. Let¡¯s talk again when we return.¡± ¡°All right, Grandma.¡± Kyle set his phone aside with a worrisome expression on his face. Grandma and Grandpa will be returning soon. How do I cover up her lie? Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1596 Cleaning Up Her Own Mess The more Kyle thought about it, the more he felt that Sally should be the one to clean up her own mess. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He was sure that she would have a way to deal with the situation. In the worst-case scenario, others would find out about her fake pregnancy. That would teach her a lesson she deserved. That way, she would refrain from making such atrocious lies in the future. After getting off work, Kyle returned to Imperial Garden. The moment he stepped into the living room, he saw his mother sitting on the arc-shaped couch and gently reminding Sally of things that she had to pay attention to during her pregnancy. ¡°Ditch the high heels for now, and wear loose clothes as often as possible. Also, you should change the products in your skincare routine to those that are suitable for pregnant women to use so that you won¡¯t harm your baby identally. I¡¯ll have someone prepare all these for you. ¡°As for taking care of your nutrition needs, I¡¯ll make a list tomorrow and give it to the chef. He¡¯ll be taking care of your food from now on. If there is anything that you don¡¯t like to eat, feel free to tell the chef and have him take note of it. Sally sat silently and anxiously as she watched Nicole patiently list out the things she needed to take note of in silence. She did not know what to say. She had faked her pregnancy, so she felt guilty about the overwhelming concern Nicole had for her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have just gotten pregnant, so I don¡¯t need to take supplements yet. You don¡¯t need to prepare anything for me; I¡¯ll prepare them myself. I am quite tough.¡± ¡°You have the Seet family¡¯s child in you. This is what I should do. After all, women needs love and care the most when they¡¯re pregnant. I was in a special circumstance when I had Kyle and his siblings, so I had to do everything myself. I had to also take good care of myself. Back then, I was jealous of other pregnant women who were loved and cared for by their husbands and mothers-inw. Later on, when I had Joy, Evan and my mother-inw were really nice to me. It helped to ovee the upset feelings I had with my first pregnancy. At that time, I thought about how I should be nice to my daughter-inw too just like my mother-inw. So, taking good care of daughters-inw is a custom of the Seet family. You don¡¯t need to feel anxious about it. All you need to do is take care of yourself and give birth to a cute baby. We¡¯ll all be very happy.¡± Sally was moved when she heard the words ¡°custom of the Seet family.¡± The rtionship between a daughter and the mother-inw would always be a tense one in most families. Yet, the Seet family was capable of handling it that well. Therefore, the ones who married into the Seet family would have a blissful life. ¡°Mrs. Seet, you¡¯ll surely be a good mother-inw. It¡¯s a blessing for me to be your daughter-inw.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. This is what I should do. Do tell me if you want anything, okay? Let¡¯s communicate more. I¡¯ll try my best to do whatever I can to make sure you arefortable.¡± Sally quietly nodded. ¡°Mommy.¡± Kyle could not bear to intrude upon the sweet moment, so it took him a long while before he said something. When Nicole turned around, she saw Kyle standing behind her with a smile on his face.¡± ¡°Kai, it has only been a few days. Why do you look thinner?¡± Nicole asked as she gave him a once- over. ¡°I didn¡¯t be thinner. Mommy, you must have had a tough time in the hospital.¡± ¡°Not really. Your daddy helped me out a lot. By the way, I heard that Riley is the reason for the conflict between the Maupay family and our family. You should be looking into Riley¡¯s background now. Have you found any clues?¡± At the mention of that, Sally raised her head to look at Kyle as well. Kyle then walked to Nicole and sat down beside her. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve sent someone to look into it. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have news about it soon. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. But Nina and Maya¡­ Nina¡¯s at K Nation, and Maya has gone overseas with Wilbur. I wonder how the two of them are now.¡± My sweet Nina and Maya. Nicole sighed. ¡°Damien has called your daddy, and he said there isn¡¯t any news of Nina yet. Stephen and Levant are trying to look for her as well. If there is still no news of her, your daddy and I are nning to go to K Nation.¡± Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1597 A Good Judge Of Character ¡°The men sent by Wilbur and your daddy is protecting Maya from the shadows, so don¡¯t worry. I heard that she¡¯s been living well recently. Her gamophobia has been improvingtely, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have a more sessful love life than Nina. Davin is quite a good judge of character. Wilbur seems like a good person.¡± ¡°Mm, Uncle Davin knows men better than us. Mommy, why don¡¯t Ie with you and Daddy to look for Nina?¡± ¡°No need. Thepany still needs you there. Just your daddy and I will be enough.¡± Right as those words were out of Nicole¡¯s mouth, she heard a series of rapid footsteps from upstairs. The few people downstairs then lifted their heads to see Juan and Skyler rushing down the stairs. ¡°Stop right there, Juan!¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯ll stop just because you told me to? This is my territory. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Regardless of whoever I think I am, your earlier words are clearly looking down on the Maupay family. You have to apologize for that!¡± The two then stopped by the side of the couch. Juan had his arms folded with a look of disdain, and Skyler had a look of fury on his. Nicole curiously looked at the two and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Skyler angrily huffed, ¡°Juan was being mean. He said something disrespectful about the Maupay family, so he has to apologize!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that! I was just being truthful.¡± ¡°Truthful? Which part of that was truthful? It was hurtful and humiliating.¡± ¡°Stop the nonsense. How can they be hurtful?¡± ¡°How can they not be hurtful? If I said the same thing about the Seet family, you wouldn¡¯t be happy either.¡± ¡°If you dare say it, I¡¯m going to hit you so hard that you¡¯ll see stars!¡± ¡°You¡­. you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Just as the two were about to start fighting again, Nicole swiftly interrupted, ¡°All right. Stop arguing with each other. What did you say, Juan?¡± Juan nced at Skyler and replied, ¡°I said that the Maupays have always lived underground, so it¡¯s inappropriate for people from six feet under to talk to us who live above ground.¡± ¡°Did you hear what he said? He said we¡¯re people whoe from six feet under. Isn¡¯t he trying to say that we Maupays are dead people? He¡¯s cursing at us!¡± ¡°Juan, how could you say that?¡± ¡°Mommy, did I say anything wrong? Despicable peoplee from the Maupay family. Look at Riley. He¡¯s so crafty and sly. He¡¯s the representative of their family.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t found out about Riley¡¯s background, so we can¡¯t be sure about whether or not he belongs to the Maupay family. You can¡¯t just jump to conclusions! Furthermore, even if he¡¯s a Maupay, you can¡¯t say that he¡¯s the representative of our family. You can¡¯t curse at the entire family just because of one bad apple! It¡¯s not fair to hold us all ountable for what he has done.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s not the representative of your family, did you think that your daddy is actually someone great?¡± Juan mumbled under his breath. ¡°Juan, you can¡¯t speak like that!¡± Nicole warned as she gave a nce at Sally. ¡°But I¡¯m only saying the truth! Steven nearly ended the Seet family and destroyed Imperial Garden. I, Juan, know right from wrong, and I know when to speak the truth.¡± ¡°Juan, it¡¯s true that my daddy did the wrong thing. Let me apologize to you on his behalf,¡± Sally sincerely said while casting an apologetic look at Juan. At that, Juan glimpsed at her before his eyes drifted to her stomach. Regardless of everything, Sally was the one bearing Kyle¡¯s child. He had to give her a certain amount of respect. If he really started a fight with her and ended up affecting the baby in her, Kyle would certainly be unhappy, and so would his mother. The baby in Sally¡¯s belly reallyes at the right time. The baby is the reason the Maupay family has stopped fighting with the Seet family. The rtionship between Sally and Kyle isn¡¯t affected by Steven¡¯s actions either. This baby in her hase to be a mediator, huh? ¡°All right, all right. You don¡¯t need to apologize. You¡¯re as precious as a ck-footed ferret to the Seet family right now. I can¡¯t ask for an apology from you lest they get angry at me.¡± Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1598 Continuous Fighting ¡°I¡¯d say that the baby in her is the one who¡¯s important to the Seet family,¡± Skyler grumpilymented. Juan then shot him a re. He had wanted to ignore him after his mother¡¯s intervention, but he never thought that Skyler would keep going with the foul words. Hence, Juan crossed his arms again and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re right! However, this baby is more precious to you. They¡¯re going to be your savior and your benefactor. If not for the baby, why would a hostage like you have so much freedom? Why would someone like you be able to spurt nonsense to us right now? Without the baby, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d be locked up in a dark room, waiting to be served a punishment by my sweet hammer.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯d better stop talking about the hammer. I still haven¡¯t settled the score with you for what you¡¯ve done to me.¡± ¡°Score? What score? I¡¯m talking about the truth. After this baby is born, you should be greeting the baby instead of the baby greeting you! The baby¡¯s your savior, and as long as he appears at your family, your family should be prostrating themselves before the baby.¡± Prostrating ourselves in front of the baby? Juan¡¯s mouth needs a bar of soap to wash it out! Letting out an angry chuckle, Skyler scoffed out, ¡°Are you Seets hoping that we Maupays will prostrate before an unborn baby? Keep dreaming!¡± ¡°You¡¯re blessed to even prostrate before a Seet!¡± ¡°Juan, you¡¯d better mind your words!¡± ¡°Mind my words? But I¡¯m just being honest.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re just spouting lies!¡± At the two¡¯s incessant arguing, Kyle stood up and interrupted, ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you look into Riley¡¯s background instead of wasting your time arguing?¡± Nicole then turned to Juan. ¡°He¡¯s right. Juan, aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy? Do you want Kyle to assign you to a few more tasks? That way, you won¡¯t be so bored to the point you pick a fight with someone.¡± ¡°Mommy, I just don¡¯t like the sight of him, so I dissed him a little. What¡¯s wrong with that? If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t stoop to his level when you¡¯re around next time.¡± ¡°Hey, do you think I want to stoop to your level?¡± Skyler shot a re at Juan. Right then, Sally walked toward Skyler and tugged his arm before giving him a look. ¡°All right, Skyler. Dad¡¯s trying to find out more about Riley. Why don¡¯t you call him and see if you can help him out?¡± After hearing that, Skyler looked at Sally before shooting a resentful stare at Juan. ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t want to help him out? I can¡¯t make any calls with my phone. It must be because they¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll secretly make a n with Daddy to go up against the Seet family. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve limited mymunication with the outside world.¡± At that, Sally froze. The entire incident was because her father had misunderstood Evan; the Maupay family was the one in the wrong. Furthermore, her father still had the chip with him, and that chip was a threat to the Seet family. It was understandable that the Seets would be wary of them. ¡°If you really want to investigate Riley, you cane with me. In a way, you¡¯ll be helping out your unreasonable father.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Juan, could you not have picked better words? What do you mean by unreasonable? Nothing has come up yet, so we can¡¯t jump to conclusions. Moreover, my daddy must have his reason to do this. He must have been someone else¡¯s pawn.¡± So are you telling me that it¡¯s fine? Juan was about to retort when Nicole¡¯s warning look made the words die in his throat. He then reluctantly muttered, ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll be nicer to you from now on. Let¡¯s look into this together.¡± Skyler nced at him but did not respond. All of a sudden, the sounds of footsteps traveled into their ears. Evan came down the stairs and looked at them solemnly. ¡°So you¡¯re all here. Good timing. I have something to say.¡± ¡°What is it, Daddy?¡± ¡°There has been no news about Nina all this while, so your mommy and I will be going to K Nation to look for her. There¡¯s still the matter of looking into Riley¡¯s background, so I¡¯m leaving that to you.¡± Juan and Kyle turned to their father and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. We¡¯ll do our best.¡± Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1599 News Of Nina ¡°Daddy, has there really been no news of Nina?¡± ¡°As of now, no.¡± ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t need to be too worried. Nina¡¯s smart since young, and she¡¯s exceptionally good with makeup. God has given her talents. Naturally, God will also give her some hardships. Maybe she¡¯s on an adventure now,¡± Juan suggested, trying to be optimistic. ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case.¡± Nicole then worriedly looked at Sally. Her daughter-inw was pregnant, and she wanted to stay by her side to take care of her. However, Nina was missing. As her mother, there was no way she could just stay back and not go to look for her daughter. Hence, she apologetically said to Sally, ¡°Sally, I won¡¯t be around, so if you have anything you need, do tell the maids about it. You can also tell She. She¡¯s very nice, and she¡¯ll help you out.¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± Sally gazed at Nicole, moved. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to bring Nina home safe and sound.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°Mom and Dad will be back tomorrow. Although Mom is much older, she knows how to take care of a pregnant woman. So you don¡¯t have to worry as she¡¯ll take good care of Sally,¡± Evan said. It was only then Nicole felt her heart lower from her throat. Sophia was indeed good at taking care of people. When she and She were pregnant, Sophia had taken care of them fantastically as if they were her daughters. All these years, the family had been living harmoniously, and a major reason was due to Sophia¡¯s kind demeanor. ¡°Evan¡¯s mother will be nice to you. Feel free to tell her anything you need. She¡¯ll treat you as if you¡¯re her granddaughter.¡± Sally nodded. She believed in Nicole, but the mountain of stress weighing on her chest had grown larger exponentially. She had heard about how Kyle¡¯s grandmother had wished to carry her great-grandchild in her arms. Sally wondered how she would react if she were to find out that her pregnancy was fake. How disappointed would she be? She was Sophia Chinton¡ªthe aggressive and merciless woman. Sally dared not imagine Sophia losing her temper. At that very moment, she felt that she had been foolish to have made that lie. After Evan was done talking, he returned to the bedroom with Nicole. Skyler was led away by Juan to discuss the investigation on Riley¡¯s background as well. Thus, the only ones left in the living room were Kyle and Sally. Kyle then looked at the anxious Sally and curled his lips. ¡°Is it fun faking a pregnancy?¡± Sally turned to study Kyle in silence. She thought that Kyle would help her out, that was the question that came out of his mouth instead. Moreover, is heughing at me? Tilting her head higher, she huffed, ¡°It¡¯s fun! Very thrilling.¡± Kyle then walked to her side and whispered, ¡°This is just the beginning. Enjoy the game.¡± Sally¡¯s eyes flicked to him but said nothing. As she watched Kyle go up the stairs, a scowl emerged on her face. Not only is he not helping me out, but he¡¯s even saying such words? Is he just hanging back and laughing at me? Ha. Once your grandmotheres back, it¡¯ll really be a thrilling game. But, Kyle, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get to hide in a corner and watch the show. When I can¡¯t continue this game, I¡¯ll definitely drag you into this. You knew I was lying, but you didn¡¯t stop me. So, you¡¯re my partner-in- crime now. We¡¯re both frogs in the same boiling pot, and we¡¯ll end up the same way. With those thoughts in mind, Sally found herself sighing in relief. After going back to her bedroom, Sally called Steven, curious about how things were going in the hideout. ¡°Daddy, have you found any clues about Riley¡¯s history?¡± Steven was silent for a brief moment. ¡°Riley is Ulric Maupay¡¯s son, but ording to the information I¡¯ve received, the one by my side isn¡¯t Riley.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not Riley? Then, who is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Ulric passed away early, and his son had been with his mother overseas since then. Twenty years ago, he said he wasing back to work for me. I¡¯m suspecting that the one who came back to work for me isn¡¯t the real Riley. This is a fake Riley. I¡¯m afraid the real Riley has died before this fake one came along.¡± Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1600 The Real Riley ¡°What? Then who would bear such an immense grudge against you and the Maupays? Who would possibly set up such an borate scheme?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure too. I¡¯m still looking into it, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to figure it out. Sally, take good care of yourself and don¡¯t worry about these things. By the way, how¡¯s your brother? He isn¡¯t having a hard time in Imperial Garden, is he?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not. He¡¯s looking into Riley¡¯s matter with Juan as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You and your brother are my children. If anything happens to either of you, I¡¯ll definitely drag the people in Imperial Garden with me to hell. Evan knows that, and since you also have the Seet family¡¯s child, they¡¯ll be nice to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to worry about us, Daddy. Be careful when you¡¯re looking into Riley¡¯s case.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Daddy, about what happened back then¡­ Mommy¡¯s a victim too. She has been suffering all these years. Now that Skyler and I aren¡¯t there, please keep herpany whenever you have the time.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Steven was silent for a moment before he squeezed out, ¡°I understand.¡± After ending the call, the image of her mother quiet and gloomy appeared in Sally¡¯s mind. She could not help but sigh about how fate was cruel so to her. If nothing had happened back then, would Mommy be as happy as Nicole is now? I heard that Daddy used to adore and spoil her. Can he never forgive Mommy for that incident? That wasn¡¯t Mommy¡¯s fault either. Did he love her too much? Is that why that incident affected him that much? Or is it because he didn¡¯t love her enough, and that¡¯s why there is a wall between them that can never be taken down? Sally was genuinely confused. Somehow, she felt that perhaps her father never did love her mother that much after all. That¡¯s why Daddy would still be so affected by the matter even though neen years had gone by since then. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t let go and forgive Mommy. Well, love is soplicated. Upstairs, in the bedroom. Evan was sitting on the rattan chair and patiently listening to Levant speaking on the phone. He had a gloomy expression on. Once in a while, he would frown, and once in a while, he would tighten his grip on his cup. When Nicole, who just came out from the bathroom, saw the grave expression on his face, rm bells rang in her head. Once the call was over, Nicole worriedly walked to him and asked, ¡°Is there any news of Nina?¡± Evan put his phone to the side and tilted his head upward to look at her. ¡°Levant said he found something, but he isn¡¯t sure if that¡¯s Nina or not. He said he¡¯ll continue looking into it.¡± ¡°What did he find? Has he found Nina¡¯s whereabouts?¡± A dark look shed past Evan¡¯s eyes before he nodded. ¡°Where is she? Where has she gone to? Is she fine?¡± Nicole blurted out. She wanted so badly to find out what happened to Nina. Evan then reached out his hand to hold hers and consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nina¡¯s a lucky girl. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Despite his reassurances, Nicole¡¯s heart was still thumping loudly. No matter what Evan said, she felt that was not all Levant had said to Evan. Is he hiding something from me? Thus, she looked at him with wide eyes and asked, ¡°We¡¯ll look for Nina tomorrow, okay? I¡¯m really worried about her. Nina¡¯s stubborn, and she¡¯s a prideful soul who won¡¯t seek help even if things are too tough for her. I¡¯m really scared that she¡¯s having a hard time right now.¡± At that, Evan stood up and pulled Nicole into his arms. Parents would always be worried about their children, so he knew well how anxious and distraught Nicole was at that moment. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡± Nicole hugged him back tightly, but she could not think of anything else other than Nina. What has my Nina been through? The night seemed rather long. Nicole kept tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. Evan reached out to wrap his arms around her. ¡°Sleep. Rest well so that you¡¯ll have the energy to look for Nina.¡± Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1601 Dreaming Of Nina Nicole nodded and closed her eyes. The man with his arms around her was the man who sheltered her from many things. As she leaned into his broad chest, her panicking heart calmed down, having found its safe harbor. Half an hourter, she finally fell asleep. When the sun was almost up, Nicole suddenly cried out in her dreams, ¡°Nina!¡± Then, her eyes flew open, and she patted heavily as sweat beaded on her forehead. Startled awake by her cry, Evan turned to look at her. ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicole took a few deep breaths before telling him uneasily, ¡°Evan, I had a dream. I dreamt that Nina- that she¡ª¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°I dreamt that Nina was dressed extremely weirdly with colorful hair. She had heavy smokey makeup on, and her lips looked bloody. She was smiling and saying, ¡®Mommy, this is my new look. Do I look good?¡¯ After that, she even merrily said goodbye to me. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t catch up with her. Then, I woke. Say, Evan, do you think that my dream means something? Has Nina changed?¡± Evan was quiet for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s probably because your brain is mixing up reality and other information. You know she¡¯s good with makeup, so your mind mashed the two things together to create such a strange dream. Don¡¯t worry. Nina will be fine.¡± Nevertheless, Nicole could not help but feel ill at the way Nina had appeared in her dream. However, after a nce at the time, she said, ¡°The sun ising up soon, so I¡¯m not going to go back to sleep. I¡¯ll pack up now. Once I¡¯m done, let¡¯s go to K Nation. Let¡¯s take your private jet there. The faster we reach there, the better it is.¡± With that said, she moved to get off the bed. Evan stopped her. ¡°Lie back down. I¡¯ll pack the suitcases.¡± ¡°You? Do you know how to pack them?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll call for you. You don¡¯t look too good, so lie back down and rest.¡± With that said, he pushed her back to the soft bed and tucked her in the silk nket. Once he stepped into the walk-in closet, he quickly took out his phone to text Levant. Don¡¯t mention any bad news to Evan. Don¡¯t let her know about the clues you found about Nina¡¯s likely bad situation. Levant, who was in K Nation and was in a different time zone, was about to sleep when he received the text from Evan. After reading it, he texted back: Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. After that, he sent another message to Evan. Can you bring Tiffany and Luke along? Evan: What¡¯s the matter? Do you miss your wife? Levant: No! I miss my son. You can just bring Luke along. Evan: No. Levant: What the heck? Why are you so cruel? Give me a reason for your rejection. Evan: Where will you get a son if not for your wife? You¡¯re heartless. Levant: I¡­ Evan, I¡¯m looking for your daughter right now. Who gave you the courage to say that I¡¯m heartless? Evan: Your dad. Levant: You b*stard! That¡¯s your uncle you¡¯re talking about there! Evan ignored him and began packing instead. Levant: Just you wait. Your uncle¡¯s going toe and teach you a lesson! Once again, Evan ignored it as he packed Nicole¡¯s undergarments into the suitcase. Receiving no reply from Evan, Levant sent another message again. I¡¯ll do your uncle a favor and teach you a lesson myself. Evan Seet, just you wait! Still receiving no reply from Evan, Levant cursed under his breath and went to the bathroom. After packing their suitcases, Evan went out of the walk-in closet to find Nicole using her phone on the bed. ¡°What do you want to eat for breakfast? I¡¯ll have the maids prepare something for us.¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I¡¯ll have them prepare the breakfast you like, then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the maids were done preparing breakfast, Evan then asked Nicole to wash up. Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1602 Together Forever After washing up and leaving the bathroom, Nicole saw Evan picking clothes for her from the wardrobe. At that, she sighed and said, ¡°Evan, you¡¯re spoiling me silly. I¡¯m so scared of leaving you. I¡¯m scared that once I leave you, I won¡¯t want to do anything nor would I be able to do anything.¡± ¡°Why would you leave me? We¡¯ll be together forever,¡± Evan said to Nicole in a serious tone, to which thetter smiled and nodded. That was their wish, but who could predict the future? Nevertheless, perhaps God would let them stay together forever after all that they had been through. For now, Nicole felt that she was living a blissful life. Everything that Evan did and nned warmed her heart. After that, the two went to the dining room. Juan, Kyle, Sally, and Skyler were already by the table, waiting for them to have breakfast. Once Juan spotted his parents, he immediately started praising the chef¡¯s work. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, look at the breakfast today. This is amazing. The chef really poured his heart and soul into a Chanaen spread. The shrimps look so fresh and juicy.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not for you; they¡¯re for Sally.¡± Nicole¡¯s words made Juan stiffen. ¡°Mommy, how can she finish this whole te by herself?¡± With that, he turned to Sally and said, ¡°Look at all these other dishes. You should try them too.¡± Right as Sally was about to say that she did not like shrimps, Skyler took the te and ced it in front of her. ¡°Finish them up, Sally. Don¡¯t leave anything behind. What you have in your belly is the Seet family¡¯s baby. Only id*ots would try to steal shrimps from you.¡± Then, Skyler red at Juan. Juan snorted and put down his fork before trying to reason with Skyler. ¡°Was that necessary? I think that, since we have so many delicious dishes, it¡¯s better for her to eat a bit of everything. That way, she¡¯ll get a more bnced diet, which would in turn be better for the baby. You¡¯re simply petty. Do you think I need to steal shrimps from you if I want to eat them? I just need to ask the chef to make another te for me. Or could it be that the Maupays have to snatch from each other just to have a bite of their food? Is that why you think our family will do that? I¡¯ll tell you now that you¡¯re thinking too much. There¡¯s no need for such action in Imperial Garden. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be way healthier when you eat happily and calmly.¡± Skyler never thought that Juan could say so much in one breath. After a brief second of silence, he snarled, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that the Maupays are refugees who don¡¯t get to eat well? Do you have to be so sarcastic to us even at mealtimes? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± ¡°Me? How can you me me for this? I¡¯m just analyzing your behavior.¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯re just using me of doing that!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that you weren¡¯t snatching the shrimps away from me?¡± ¡°I-I snatched that for Sally!¡± ¡°Snatching. Do you hear yourself? Snatching means you¡¯re uncivilized!¡± ¡°Hey, who did you just say is uncivilized?¡± ¡°Were you born to be each other¡¯s nemesis? Every time you¡¯re together, you¡¯re fighting. Neither of you is allowed to talk at the dinner table from now on,¡± Kyle cut them off. Evan, who was silent the entire time, abruptly shot Juan a look. ¡°Juan, after me and your mommy leaves, don¡¯t eat with them anymore. You¡¯ll be eating alone.¡± ¡°Daddy, why?¡± ¡°I think that you need a more bnced diet. Tell the chef whatever you want to eat when it¡¯s time for your meals.¡± Juan pressed his lips into a thin line. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re trying to get me to have a more bnced diet. You¡¯re just scared that I¡¯m too aggressive and will hurt Skyler. That¡¯ll upset Sally and in turn put Kyle in a tight spot, right? You¡¯re doing this for them.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nicole then turned to look at him. ¡°No. Your daddy is doing this for your sake. He¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t be a match for the three of them.¡± ¡°Huh? Mommy, Daddy, what do you mean? Do you think that the three of them should gang up against me? What¡¯s the matter? I just don¡¯t like Skyler. What¡¯s wrong with me roasting him a little?¡± Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1603 Meeting Faye After breakfast, Nicole and Evan immediately set off to K Nation along with Faye. Back then at that night, Faye had mercilessly threatened Steven and turned the tables at the right moment. Although Nicole had not witnessed it with her own two eyes, she had heard Juan¡¯s detailed retelling of the tale. Countless expressions crossed Juan¡¯s face as he told Nicole what Faye had done, and that fascinating recount made Nicole curious about Faye. When she saw Faye, she studied her from head to toe. Faye was about the same size as her, and they even shared a simr face shape. Faye also seemed like she was rather strong. Perhaps that impression was a result of how Faye had been training inbat for many years. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered in Steven¡¯s hideout on my behalf. I should thank you for that.¡± Faye never thought that beauty and status were not the only things Nicole had; thetter was also friendly and even willing to thank her. Hence, she froze in surprise when she heard Nicole¡¯s words. ¡°Mrs. Seet, don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t suffer. I owe Mr. Seet a favor, and it¡¯s only right for me to return the favor.¡± A favor? Nicole spun around to cast Evan a questioning look. She had never heard of Evan talking about Faye owing him any favor. Back then, when they decided to have Faye take her ce, he had told her that Faye was supposed to be her bodyguard. ¡°It was a trivial matter. You don¡¯t need to always keep that in mind,¡± Evan remarked. ¡°To you, it was a trivial matter but it was something major to me. You were the one who saved my family from doom. To repay the favor I owe you, I, Faye Woodson, will do my best to protect Mrs. Seet.¡± Faye was still filled with gratitude every time she thought about what happened back then. It was then Nicole realized that Evan had saved Faye and her family in the past. It seems like Evan Seet, the reaper, has been doing lots of good things. However, in what situation did Evan save Faye and her family? What kind of ill luck did Faye¡¯s family encounter then? Nicole wanted to ask for more details, but it seemed inappropriate for her to dig too deeply into someone¡¯s past. After a moment of mulling about it, she decided to suppress her curiosity and drop the idea. To her surprise, Faye began talking about it. ¡°Mr. Seet, do you know still remember what my grandfather said to you?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Do you remember how my grandfather had instructed me to keep the Redgold Dragon Coffer safe? Don¡¯t worry. The one I¡¯ve given to Steven that night was fake. The coffer is still with me.¡± Faye then gave him a smile before continuing, ¡°Mr. Seet, my grandfather even told me that the Redgold Dragon Coffer was sentient. It would look for the one it¡¯s fated to be with. Whoever has it will be its owner. Therefore, it¡¯s destined for that coffer to be yours. However, it¡¯s not easy to open the coffer. My grandfather and father had studied it for most of their lives, but they still can¡¯t open it. In fact, they even brought disaster upon themselves while doing so¡­¡± At the thought of the disaster back then, the images of the bloodbath shed in Faye¡¯s mind, making her eyes redden. She could still remember therge pool of bright red blood staining the soft white snow of that night. That was the blood from her grandfather and father¡¯s fight with their enemies. The ones who hade had announced that they were going to annihte her family. She, her mother, and her grandmother were all hiding in the secret tunnel. Faye had to watch as the enemies hurt her grandfather as blood pour out of his chest. It stained his shirt, and it stained the snowy ground. Distracted by his worry about his father, Faye¡¯s father then suffered a strike from the enemy on his arm. There was nothing they could do but hold their breaths as their enemy stabbed their de toward Faye¡¯s grandfather¡¯s heart at lightning speed. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At that very second, Evan and his bodyguards appeared and intervened in the fight. They saved Faye¡¯s grandfather and father before engaging in the fight against the intruders. If not for Evan, her family would have all ended up dead. Hence, Evan was the savior of her family. Once the enemy fled, Faye¡¯s grandfather handed the coffer to Evan. One reason was to thank Evan for saving the family. The other was because he was afraid that the Redgold Dragon Coffer would lure disaster to their family again. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1604 A Treasure Map That was something Evan remembered clearly as well. Everything of that incident shed across his mind as if he was watching a movie. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After getting the coffer, he had then led his bodyguards back to the hotel. However, he encountered someone he knew on his way back. That person was drunk, so he did not think much as he snatched the coffer from the bodyguard¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°What is this? Where did you get this?¡± Evan knew that the coffer was something important, so he had told him that it was something he had gotten from an antique marketce. After that, Evan had even deliberately gone to several antique marketces to keep up with the lie. A few tripster, rumors of how he loved antiques began to spread. Evan did not bother exining it and he just let the rumors continue. After that, that drunk person unintentionally let slip about the odd coffer Evan had gotten from the marketce to others. Thus, several had tried to find out more about the coffer Evan possessed. That was why he had used the counterfeit he had given to Steven to deal with that matter. Those who were well-versed with antiques would realize that the counterfeit was not the real Redgold Dragon Coffer. Still, that matter soon settled down. As for whether Steven wanted the Redgold Dragon Coffer or its counterfeit¡­ Evan guessed that Steven wanted the real Redgold Dragon Coffer. However, thetter was not familiar with antiques¡ªhe had probably only seen the Redgold Dragon Coffer¡¯s picture, so he thought that the counterfeit was a real one and had merrily epted it that night. Now that Evan thought about it, he realized that, other than being a treasure, there must be another reason for the Redgold Dragon Coffer to be wanted by so many people. With that thought in mind, Evan narrowed his eyes and looked at Faye. ¡°Is there a secret about the coffer? Is that secret why disaster had befallen upon your family?¡± Faye was quiet for a moment. Since my grandfather said that the coffer is destined to be with Evan, and it is currently with Evan, it¡¯s all right to be truthful with him. He¡¯s the owner of the coffer now. He should learn about it. ¡°You¡¯re right. That coffer is a treasure, and so is the thing inside it. Supposedly, an ancient key rests within that coffer. Rumor has it, the key is the key to another mysterious treasure. There are medical books, the art ofbat books, the art of war books, and many more countless riches in there. The one who gets them will be the richest and the most powerful man in the world.¡± ¡°What treasure can be that impressive? There are even medical books in there? How long does it date back to? Do they have anything on reviving the dead?¡± Nicole curiously asked. Ever since she had started running Bernian Hospital, she had seen one too many scenes of separation between life and death. In the face of the grim reaper, humans were merely ants. If there really was a book on the resurrection, she would be able to finally snatch the dying ones from the hands of the grim reaper and keep them alive. Faye mulled over her words and replied, ¡°Mrs. Seet, I don¡¯t know what medical books there are. I¡¯ve only heard my grandfather mention it briefly. ording to him, the things in there are peculiar and wonderful ones. Perhaps there are really books about resurrecting the dead.¡± Evan snorted. ¡°If a book like that really exists, then there will be no deaths in this world. I think your grandfather might have wrongly ced his belief in the rumors. There is no such miraculous book in this world.¡± Faye hummed. ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯ve seen the treasure map before. Maybe it really does exist. Perhaps the treasure there isn¡¯t that great, but it¡¯s definitely there.¡± ¡°A treasure map? Where did you see that?¡± ¡°It was together with the Redgold Dragon Coffer, but the treasure map was lost afterward. It¡¯s still missing now.¡± It¡¯s lost? Nicole lowered her eyes and ruminated about it. ¡°I think that the ones after the Redgold Dragon Coffer will know where the treasure map is.¡± Evan nodded in agreement. ¡°That is a reasonable assumption. Maybe the treasure map is in their hands right now.¡± ¡°Steven wants the Redgold Dragon Coffer. Is it possible that he has the treasure map?¡± Nicole asked. Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Things will be much easier if he does. We¡¯ll get it as long as we want it.¡± Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1605 Nicole Has An Idea ¡°Do you have a n in mind?¡± ¡°Have you thought of something, Mr. Seet?¡± Nicole and Faye both looked at Evan curiously. Evan¡¯s thin lips curved upward slightly as he replied mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when the timees. You¡¯ll get to witness him hand the treasure map to me!¡± His confident and cryptic answer piqued the twodies¡¯ interest, and they eagerly anticipated what would happen. When they arrived in K Nation, they found that Levant had arranged for someone to pick them up at the airport and take them to the Wicked Pce. Upon entering the living room, the trio saw Murphy sitting at the head of the table, sipping tea. He greeted them warmly as soon as he spotted them. ¡°You must¡¯ve had a long and tiring journey. I¡¯ve asked the kitchen staff to prepare a delicious spread for you. Let¡¯s have a meal together now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Morris.¡± Murphy patted Evan¡¯s shoulder and responded, ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Then, they walked to the dining room and took their seats. Although the dining table wasden with exquisite dishes, Nicole was not interested in them. Her thoughts were preupied with Nina¡¯s safety. ¡°Is there any news about Nina?¡± she asked Murphy and Levant. Murphy¡¯s face fell as he turned to look at Levant, who sat next to him. Thetter gave a little cough, recalling Evan¡¯s instruction to only report the good news and leave out the bad. ¡°We do have some news. Someone saw her buying makeup at a¡­ a shopping mall. B-but then she left the mall, and we haven¡¯t been able to track her current whereabouts.¡± Levant could not help stammering as he lied to Nicole. Hearing that, Nicole pressed, ¡°Which shopping mall was it? Did you go to the mall and ask around? How many times did she go there? Could she be staying somewhere near the mall? Did you send someone to check the hotels nearby?¡± ¡°We did. We¡¯ve done all that but found nothing. Don¡¯t worry. Maybe we¡¯ll get some news after the meal. Let¡¯s just eat first,¡± Levant replied. ¡°He¡¯s right, Nicole. We¡¯ll go and search together after eating. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find her,¡± Evan said reassuringly. He ced some lobster onto Nicole¡¯s te, but she still did not have much appetite and barely nced at the food. After a moment¡¯s pause, she looked up at Levant and asked, ¡°Well, if she¡¯s not at any of the hotels, then how about the motels and other cheaper amodation? Have you looked there?¡± If Nina didn¡¯t have much money with her and ran into some sort of emergency, it¡¯s not entirely impossible for her to find somewhere cheap to stay. I myself once took the kids to stay in a rented ce in the slums¡­ Seeing how distressed Nicole was, Levant said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look into at once. After all, mothers and daughters share a special bond. Your suggestion might very well lead us to some clues. Go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll ask my men to check thoroughly.¡± With that, he rose from the table and instructed a maid to get the bodyguard. Faye noticed that Nicole still looked worried. Holding out a fork, she said in a low,forting voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have something to eat, Mrs. Seet? They specially prepared the food for us, so you should try some.¡± Nicole took the fork and nodded. ¡°Thank you for preparing all these dishes for us, Uncle Morris.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous. Just make yourself at home!¡± said Murphy. Turning to Evan, he continued, ¡°During your mother¡¯s stay here, it was clear that she was extremely fond of Zayden and Joy. Well, those two rascals are indeed very lovable. I had wanted them to stay behind, but your mother didn¡¯t think it was a good idea. She insisted on watching over them personally. She kept making a fuss yesterday, saying she wanted to go and take care of Kyle¡¯s girlfriend. She¡¯s over the moon that the Seet family will soon have a new member of the family. This morning, she and your father rushed to board my ne with the two little ones. You just missed her!¡± ¡°She has always wanted to have great-grandchildren, so she can¡¯t wait for the baby¡¯s arrival,¡± Evan replied. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s also strong and fit. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t have any problem taking care of her great- grandchildren.¡± Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1606 Her Bodyguard ¡°That¡¯d be great. She loves children,¡± Evan replied. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a toast,¡± Murphy responded jovially. After speaking to the bodyguard, Levant returned to the table and sat down. His eyes scanned Faye, sizing her up. ¡°Thisdy¡­ I haven¡¯t met her before,¡± ¡°She¡¯s Nicole¡¯s personal bodyguard,¡± Evan answered. ¡°Bodyguard?¡± Levant echoed. He turned to Evan and looked at him closely with a meaningful gaze. ¡°Did you get a female bodyguard for your wife because you¡¯re¡­ worried about having a male bodyguard follow her around? You really are petty!¡± ¡°Faye may be a woman, but she¡¯s just as skilled as you.¡± Frowning, Levant gazed at Faye disbelievingly. ¡°Are you really that good? How many years have you trained?¡± ¡°Ten years,¡± Faye replied earnestly. The long, arduous years of training had not been easy on Faye. When bad luck struck her family back then, her grandfather had found a renowned but reclusive master for her. Her master had put her through four grueling days of tests and finally agreed to teach her after seeing her resilience and tenacity. These past ten years, I¡¯ve worked harder and achieved more than anyone could¡¯ve in twenty years. I may have only trained for ten years, but I¡¯m confident in my skills and abilities. N?velDrama.Org content. Levant gazed at Faye¡¯s thin figure. Although he was unwilling to ept that she could be half as good as him, he also did not take it too seriously since she was a woman. Nheless, he could not refrain from proposing in a teasing tone, ¡°You haven¡¯t trained for as long as I have. Why don¡¯t we have a friendly spar after we¡¯ve finished eating? Evan can be the judge.¡± Faye studied him for a moment. She could tell that he was no amateur, but she felt confident she could beat him. Hence, she agreed readily. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°You have agreed? Well, it¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ll have a little spar after this. Evan, you have to be fair when judging. You can¡¯t side her just because you hired her as a bodyguard,¡± said Levant. Evan countered, ¡°Why must I be the judge? And why does Faye have to get involved in your silly idea?¡± Levant chuckled, having anticipated Evan¡¯s response. ¡°I knew it. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d agree so easily. Let¡¯s talk this through, shall we? If she loses, you¡¯ll let me take over her position. I¡¯ll be Nicole¡¯s bodyguard. You don¡¯t even have to pay me. I¡¯ll do it for free. What do you say?¡± Evan nced at Levant, then calmly picked up the ss of wine in front of him and flung its contents toward thetter¡¯s face. Levant dodged immediately, but although he managed to avoid getting the wine sshed onto his face, his shoulder was not so fortunate. ¡°You¡¯re on my territory, yet you dare to treat me like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kick you out?¡± ¡°You? Nicole¡¯s bodyguard? Not a chance in hell,¡± Evan retorted. ¡°I knew you were a petty one. Rx, I was only joking. My feelings for Nicole are nothing like what they once were. I¡¯m a married man now. I know what I should and shouldn¡¯t do,¡± Levant replied with an easy smile that showed he had let go of the past. ¡°Levant, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very happy with Tiffany,¡± Nicole said in a sincere tone. His eyes flicked toward her for a second, then quickly shifted away. Picking up his wine ss, he murmured, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to lead a happy life. My son needs our love.¡± Evan fixed Levant with a deep, piercing gaze. There¡¯s a¡­ look in his eyes. I can tell that he has decided to put the past behind him. It¡¯s not because he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Nicole. Instead, he has chosen to do so because of his sense of responsibility toward his wife and his moralpass. He must¡¯ve also taken into ount the position he was putting himself in at his age. Emotions just can¡¯t be forced. One can¡¯t force another person to love them, neither can they force them to let things go. When I recall how love-struck he was, it¡¯s quite a feat indeed for him to get to this point! Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1607 Jealousy And A Spar Meanwhile, Murphy was pleased to see that Levant hade to his senses. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve realized your mistakes! You were troubled by love in the past, but now you¡¯ve decided to focus on your family and take charge of your happiness. You even have an adorable son! Oh, I do I miss Luke. Why don¡¯t you give Tiffany a call and ask her to bring Luke here for a few days?¡± Those words reminded Levant that he had asked Evan to bring Luke with him. He fumed inwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think Evan was being serious when he said he wasn¡¯t going to bring Luke with him!¡± Just as he was about to startining, Nicole said, ¡°We had nned toe with Tiffany and Luke, but Tiffany said that the winery¡¯s business was booming, and herpany also needed her. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t make it. She said she¡¯d wait for Levant at the winery.¡± Levant was momentarily stunned. Then, he put down his ss of wine unhappily and grumbled, ¡°See! All she cares about is herpany and the winery. They¡¯re always her top priority and are more important than anything else!¡± ¡°Are you feeling jealous?¡± teased Evan. Levant protested indignantly, ¡°W-Why would I be jealous? I¡¯m merely stating the facts. Am I wrong? She can get others to manage the winery and thepany! Why does she have to do it herself? It¡¯s evident that she puts her work first and doesn¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Once he had vented his feelings, the others around the dining table looked at each other. Suddenly, Evan asked, ¡°What have you seen from his attitude?¡± Everyone was silent. Nicole merely nced at Levant, unable to bring herself to say anything. Then, Murphy sighed. ¡°The green-eyed monster has emerged!¡± Faye looked at him and quipped bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re right! He misses his wife, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s disappointed she didn¡¯te!¡± Hearing that, Nicole and Evan nodded vehemently. Even Murphy could not help but praise Faye, ¡°Spot on! You¡¯ve described a certain person¡¯s feelings perfectly!¡± The person in question gaped at them. Finally, he muttered, ¡°Y-you guys are just spouting a load of nonsense. I was merely mentioning it in passing.¡± cing her fork aside, Nicole advised, ¡°You should try putting yourself in Tiffany¡¯s shoes. She¡¯d feel anxious if she were to get someone else to manage thepany and the winery. She¡¯s a strong, career-minded woman who has made a name for herself without relying on anyone. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of her unfortunate past, so you should be more understanding.¡± ¡°I agree. It isn¡¯t easy for a woman to gain a firm footing in the unpredictable business world on her own. She must¡¯ve had a tough time these past few years. You should show her a little more love and care,¡± Evan added. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Levant nced at Nicole, then at Evan. ¡°The both of you make a good pair. You¡¯ve lived together for so long that you even sound the same.¡± Despite his prickly response, he did find what the couple said made sense. After some thought, he knew he had to do better and show more care toward Tiffany. After eating, Levant kept urging Faye to get on with their friendly spar. Hence, she agreed to get it over with quickly. ¡°When two people of high caliber spar, it won¡¯t be that easy to determine the winner. Nheless, I think that I can beat you in fifty moves,¡± Levant said airily as he looked Faye up and down. However, Faye was unperturbed. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll only make thirty moves. I¡¯m going to defeat you in no more than thirty moves.¡± Levant scoffed inwardly, ¡°Defeat me in thirty moves? That¡¯s absurd!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re ady and I¡¯m a gentleman, I¡¯m thinking whether I should let you start off with thirty moves without retaliating,¡± he wondered aloud. Faye stared at him in amusement and replied, ¡°Stop messing around. Let¡¯s begin.¡± It was evident that both of them were highly skilled. To teach Faye a lesson for being cocky, Levant nned to defeat her in ten moves. Levant thought he was attacking at lighting speed, but Faye moved even quicker than him and dodged his attacks effortlessly. It was like she was a phantom! Her deft movements and speed left him dumbfounded. ¡°Well, well¡­ It seems like you do know a thing or two!¡± Without missing a beat, Faye quipped, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1608 Two Bodies In A River Levant aimed a kick at Faye, but she spun out of the way and avoided it easily. She called out, ¡°Your technique is pretty good, but you haven¡¯t mastered it. I¡¯ve already mastered my techniques, so there¡¯s no way you can catch me.¡± Then, Faye started attacking Levant, turning the tables on him with her nimble movements. It was clear he was no match for her. As she attacked him for the fiftieth time, he called a halt to the spar. ¡°Not bad. I suppose still waters run deep, eh?¡± Faye responded, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself. I thought I¡¯d be able to take you down in thirty moves, but it looks like I need at least fifty.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Well, fifty moves is about all I can take from you. I¡¯m curious to know who taught you. Do you think your mentor could teach me?¡± Levant asked inquisitively. ¡°We have our own rules, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t reveal my master¡¯s name. However, I can teach you a few simple moves.¡± ¡°I understand. Simple moves are fine. If Ibine them with my techniques, I might create something even more powerful!¡± he said eagerly. Faye paused briefly before saying, ¡°That might be possible. You can give it a try.¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled! For this round, you¡¯re the winner!¡± Faye smiled to herself. Thanks to my superior skills, this man won¡¯t underestimate me again just because I¡¯m a woman. He keeps trying to find out where my master is, but my lips are sealed. I¡¯m not going to reveal anything to him! Later that evening, Evan and Nicole returned after a futile search for Nina, at a loss for what to do next. ¡°Evan,e with me,¡± said Murphy. When they were in the privacy of the study room, Murphy opened the desk drawer and took out a pair of earrings as well as a ne. ¡°Do you recognize these items?¡± Evan took one nce at them and knew that they belonged to Nina. In fact, he had the ne specially made for Nina for her birthday. There was only one like it in the entire world. The diamond had cost a fortune, and the chain was also expensive. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± he asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of Nicole. The ne and earrings were found by a river,¡± Murphy replied. Evan had a sinking feeling as he wondered, ¡°By a river? Nina wouldn¡¯t have done something silly, would she?¡± ¡°Which river?¡± he demanded. ¡°Calm down, Evan. We searched the river and found two bodies. A male and a female. Based on the age and height, we¡¯ve determined that it isn¡¯t Nina. As long as we don¡¯t find her body, it means there¡¯s a high chance she¡¯s still alive.¡± Evan¡¯s expression was grave, and an air of despondency hung heavy around him. ¡°Are there no other clues?¡± Murphy let out a long sigh. ¡°The other clues came to nothing. We looked into them but didn¡¯t find anything useful. You know, your mother dreamt of Nina before she left. Nina appeared to be doing fine in her dream, and Nina even told her not to worry. Part of the reason your mother wanted to leave was that she wanted to take care of the pregnant Sally, but it was also because she was afraid of getting any bad news about Nina. She was on edge these past few days. It¡¯s said that one¡¯s dreams are reflective of one¡¯s thoughts during the day. Since the matter was weighing heavily on her mind, that might be why she dreamt of Nina.¡± ¡°Nicole also had a dream about Nina. She said Nina was wearing strange makeup and asked Nicole whether her makeup looked nice. Nina also said goodbye¡­¡± Evan¡¯s voice trailed off as he clutched Nina¡¯s earrings and ne. ¡°Bless her. She¡¯s also worried sick. My heart goes out to all the parents in the world.¡± As soon as Murphy said that, Evan¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that the call was from Draven, Evan answered it immediately. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked. ¡°We heard that you and Mrs. Seet havee to K Nation. I apologize for our ipetence as we still haven¡¯t found Ms. Nina.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been able to discover any clues? What¡¯s the point of employing you lot then!¡± Evan growled. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for letting you down, Mr. Seet. We discovered some clues and identified a potential target. However, we¡¯re not sure whether the person is Ms. Nina. We were nning to confirm it before letting you know,¡± said Draven. ¡°What? A target? Where?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1609 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1609 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1609 Moonlighting ¡°At Vamped.¡± That drew a pause and an extended silence from Evan before his eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s she doing there?¡± ¡°She¡¯s working¡­ as an escort.¡± Evan was shocked. Nina? An escort? ¡°We can¡¯t be sure if that really was Ms. Nina, Mr. Seet. Please give us a little more time to verify this.¡± Evan hung up outright and turned to ask Murphy about the bar. ¡°Vamped? I don¡¯t know too much about it, but allow me to make a few calls.¡± Per his investigations, the revtion that it was a very unremarkable bar left Murphy baffled as well. Why would Nina show up in a ce like that? ¡°Could it be that she was duped into it?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Evan shook his head in disagreement. ¡°It may not be that simple, as even Draven and the others are uncertain whether it was really Nina. If it was her, she must surely be in disguise¡­ Perhaps something else has happened in between.¡± Disguise? Being as proficient at advanced makeup techniques as Nina was, putting on a disguise would be child¡¯s y to her. But why would she want to do that? Neither Murphy nor Evan could wrap their heads around it. Evan decided that he would look into the matter personally. He was about to make his way out when he bumped into the returning Levant, who seemed in an equal hurry. ¡°What are you so worked up about?¡± ¡°I have news about Nina.¡± ¡°What?¡± Levant was very surprised. ¡°Okay. I couldn¡¯t manage to track her down over several days, yet you managed to do so the moment you stepped in. Is there some sort of mystical paternal bond at work?¡± Evan eyeballed him and made noment before he hustled for the door. Out of curiosity, Levant followed suit. En route, Evan shared Draven¡¯s hypothesis with Levant. After he listened to it, Levant¡¯s face was a picture of disbelief. ¡°Are you telling me that Nina is in disguise?¡± But when he factored in how the sheer number of people they had sent out failed to locate her, the notion of Nina altering her own appearance did not seem that far-fetched. Why would she put on a disguise to do escorting at a bar, though? Like a streak of lightning, the car tore down the road and had them brought to Vamped in a jiffy. Stepping out, Evan examined the bar¡¯s signboard and found it to be as unremarkable as Murphy described. He then strode through the doors with Levant in tow. Inside the bar, the pulsating rhythm that sted overhead threatened to burst their eardrums. Colored lights of five, six vibrant shades dazzled across his field of vision, illuminating the bodies of the men and women hobnobbing in close proximity of each other. He cast his gaze back and forth within the bar but found none who resembled Nina. ¡°What brought you here, Mr. Seet?¡± Evan turned around to regard Damien when he heard thetter¡¯s voice ring out behind him. ¡°Which is the one you suspect could be Nina?¡± Damien paused before he turned his head to a woman at the bar counter who was swirling and sampling a drink from a winess. ¡°Check her out, Mr. Seet. Doesn¡¯t she remind you of Ms. Nina?¡± After some careful scrutiny, Evan concluded that the woman¡¯s height and build did bear some resemnce to Nina¡¯s, though her choice of outfit and style of makeup bore no simrities to the type Nina favored. A tititing ck miniskirt paired with a rose-colored cropped top exposed the translucent whiteness of her midriff. Dangling from her earlobes were a pair of over-the-top lip-shaped earrings in an eye- catching scarlet, while her fingers around the winess featured nail polish in varying hues encrusted with jewels that sparkled like diamonds. Her entire get-up from tip to toe permeated with tackiness! Although Nina loved to dress up, her fashion sensibilities were a world apart from that of this woman. In Evan¡¯s opinion, the discrepancy was simply too jarring. ¡°What makes you think she¡¯s Nina?¡± Damien went on to break it down for him. ¡°After chasing down the lead from whatever bits of information we were able to put together earlier, we discovered that Ms. Nina was kidnapped while she was paying her respects to Chris Sanders. Later on, it seemed that she managed to escape while her captors were drunk. Afterward, there were some witnesses who confirmed that she moved into a hotel. The trail, however, came to an end there. This Rose, though, frequently makes purchases for makeup. That is something that Ms. Nina does often as well.¡± ¡°Were there no surveince equipment set up at the hotel?¡± ¡°There were, but the system broke down the very day that Ms. Nina fled there. That sort of coincidence seemed a little too convenient; hence, we wondered if it was Ms. Nina¡¯s intention to mask her own identity.¡± Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1610 Escort Or Not That gave Evan cause for pause. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, he asked again, ¡°Did this Rose move into the hotel the same day that Nina did?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nina disappeared inside this hotel, and Rose who likes makeup moved in on the same day¡­ It really does seem a little fishy. Does that mean that Rose could be Nina? Evan wanted to ascertain this for himself but was stopped in his tracks by Levant. ¡°Uh, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Going over to confirm whether she¡¯s Nina.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the right person for this job!¡± That drew a furrow from Evan. Levant went on to exin, ¡°Just think about this. What if it turns out that she¡¯s someone else and decides toe onto you instead? Mature, dashing, and absurdly rich¡­ A middle-aged man like you is practically a chick ma and exactly the type that girls like her love to target. So why would you want to go inviting trouble to yourself?¡± He then continued, ¡°On the other hand, what will you do if she was Nina? Would you take her away at once? Have you considered that perhaps she might have a reason for putting herself through this? By going over to her abruptly, it¡¯s highly possible that you may wreck her ns!¡± It urred to Evan that Levant may have a point there. The former¡¯s eyes never wavered from Rose, who was seated not far away from him. ¡°Even if she does have her reasons, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d allow her to work as an escort!¡± ¡°Escort¡­ Have you seen her in thepany of anyone else? Hmm? Is she doing anything more than dressing a little shy and knocking a few drinks back on her own?¡± As Levant spoke, he watched as Evan¡¯s expression grew more serious and chilling by the second. What was that about? Did I misspeak? Damien to the side signaled to him with a look. When he turned, he spotted a licentious man hitting on Rose and casting amorous looks her way. Apparently, the man was a lust-ridden and dangerous fellow who couldn¡¯t keep his lecherous hands to himself. Evan felt the impulse to stage an intervention again but was held back by Levant once more. ¡°If Rose is indeed Nina, she¡¯d never allow that man to take advantage of her! We should make use of this opportunity and use that j*rk to put her to the test.¡± Evan red at Levant. ¡°I¡¯d kill him if he dares to take advantage of Nina!¡± ¡°This is my turf. Needless to say, if Rose is indeed Nina, I¡¯d do that j*rk in myself! But right now, we aren¡¯t sure of that yet, yes?¡± Levant dragged Evan off to an inconspicuous spot where they sat down. They then glued their eyes to the developments on this end. ¡°Come on, Rose. Come drink with me.¡± The girl nced at him and then ignored him. ¡°Hmph. Putting on airs around me? Why don¡¯t you ask around to find out who I am? How dare an escort working here dare to diss me! You¡¯d better know what¡¯s good for you, or else¡­¡± The man then leaned in, baring his teeth into a snarl. ¡°I¡¯d take you right now!¡± The fingers Rose had on the winess tightened around the vessel, and a smirk emerged on that heavily made-up visage of hers. ¡°How do you intend to take me, exactly?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me and find out for yourself? Rest assured that you¡¯ll be able to thoroughly experience the immeasurable pleasures of being a woman.¡± The mes of desire that festered within the eyes of the licentious man raged ever more strongly, and his face dripped withsciviousness when his gaze traced its way down to Rose¡¯s cleavage. When Rose nced at the figures hidden in the shadows to the side, an equivocal look flickered across her pristine eyes. Suddenly, she became more engaged and proactive. ¡°Sweet. Do you have a ce in mind?¡± The licentious man got excited after seeing the shift in her attitude. ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re a smart girl, and I could tell that you¡¯re a wild one by the way you dress!¡± With that, he could not resist running his scious digits over Rose¡¯s fair and slender hands. ¡°Well,e along now.¡± Rose then got up and allowed herself to be led in the direction of the bar¡¯s private rooms. Damien, who was reasonably close by, became confused. ording to Levant, if Rose was Nina, she would not allow that man to take advantage of her. But she actually followed him into the private room of her own volition. That look of perversion on his face can¡¯t mean anything good! Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1611 A Protector Could it be that Rose isn¡¯t Ms. Nina? To his side, Levant was equally bamboozled. ¡°Logically speaking, Nina would have pped that pervert several times over or at least aimed a punch or kick his way. So why¡­¡± He then turned to regard Evan. ¡°I can only assume that she¡¯s not Nina!¡± ¡°But what if she is?¡± Evan blurted this off the cuff for some inexplicable reason. ¡°What if¡­¡± That got Levant thinking. ¡°What if¡­¡± For the life of him, he just could not figure out why Nina would want to go along with something like this. ¡°Perhaps she has her reasons?¡± Levant spected. No longer able to contain himself, Evan shot onto his feet when he saw the duo enter the private room. ¡°I can¡¯t stand by and watch this happen. If that were Nina, I¡¯d regret it for life!¡± This time, Levant stayed out of his way. Alongside Damien, the two of them collectively made their way toward the private room as well. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When they were halfway there, a man went up and started pounding away at the door. Bam! Bam! Bam! The trio found the figure familiar. When the trio stopped to investigate, they realized that it was Stephen. Evan¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± ¡°I heard that he was the recipient of Chris¡¯ heart, Mr. Seet. If he¡¯s also here to spy on Rose, could it be that he is also suspecting that she¡¯s Ms. Nina too?¡± Damien said. Levant sneered, ¡°I¡¯d say this show has just gotten that little more interesting. Why¡¯s this Rose being so nice to that pervert, though? Why did she not kick his ass? Why did she decide to follow him into the private room instead? Perhaps she was staging this to create an opportunity for Stephen to y the hero.¡± He continued, ¡°Like us, Stephen must have been also actively searching for Nina. I bet he must have also realized that Rose could be her, and hence decided to tail her. As a father, you have nothing to worry about with a protector like him around.¡± By the time Levant¡¯s voice trailed off, Stephen had already busted his way through the door to the private room. Momentster, they could hear the ruckus generated by the sound of objects being thrashed around on the inside. ¡°Shall we go have a look, Mr. Seet?¡± Levant stepped in again. ¡°Damien, you should go on ahead on your own, as they won¡¯t recognize you. Act at your own discretion. Just make sure that Nina doesn¡¯te to harm.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Damien was about to approach when he saw the sorry-looking licentious man lumber out of the private room with his hands clutched around his own abdomen. Thetter never stopped cussing as he fled. ¡°Busybody, how dare you fight me for my catch? Just you wait. I¡¯ll have people tear you limb from limb!¡± Following that, the emergence of Stephen and Rose from the room prompted the trio to duck out of sight. ¡°Why did you help me?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Rose¡¯s resplendent eyes fixated upon him unflinchingly while she awaited an answer from the hesitant Stephen. ¡°Because you¡¯re cute!¡± Rose could not decide if he was telling the truth. Cute? So he¡¯s just drawn to my looks? Three days ago, she was drinking alone at the bar when Stephen passed her. Her ss slipped, but with his keen eyes and quick hands, he managed to catch it and have it returned to her. That set the stage for their initial meeting. Using her beauty as a lure was, indeed, what she had in mind. However, she wondered if Stephen would have fallen for it so easily. Regardless of whether that was the case, she had attained her goal of getting close to him. ¡°Really? Am I the type that you¡¯d fancy?¡± Rose said that while purposefully striking a sexy pose to a gawking Stephen. He nodded sheepishly in response as though smitten by her. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s be friends. What would you say if we swap contacts?¡± Stephen nodded after a moment of silence. The two of them exchanged phone numbers, and a hint of glee swept past Rose¡¯s eyes when she looked at the contact details she received from Stephen. ¡°Come look me up here in the future whenever you are free. I do frequent this ce at night, as I stay quite nearby.¡± Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1612 Friendly Hug Stephen surveyed the rowdy and chaotic scene that was ying out all around him. ¡°All manner of unsavory sorts hang out in this bar, and that makes this a dangerous ce for girls like you. It might be best to avoiding here if you can help it.¡± ¡°Why? Are you worried about me? Worried that I might be taken advantage of?¡± Rose winked at a stupefied Stephen who appeared at a loss as to how to respond. Stephen had mixed feelings. If she were her, I¡¯d definitely not allow anyone to harm her! But if she isn¡¯t Nina, then what business is that of mine? ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let me see you home,¡± Stephen proposed. ¡°All right,¡± Rose readily agreed. As they strolled along the moonlit sidewalk, Rose cast a nce his way and initiated a conversation. ¡°Do you spend a lot of time in K Nation?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m only here to find someone,¡± Stephen replied candidly. ¡°Find someone? Who?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a girl named Nina. Do you know her?¡± Stephen had his eyes firmly locked on her heavily made-up face. Rose tapped a finger against her own lips as if she was deep in thought before she shook her head. ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t know her! Who¡¯s she to you?¡± Don¡¯t know her? What Stephen could infer from her expression alone was not enough for him to deduce whether she was telling the truth. ¡°She and I are friends.¡± ¡°Boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for her, then?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. The man suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Would you like to know?¡± Hearing that, Rose was immediately on her guard. She then shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to because I was just asking for the heck of it. Frankly, I¡¯m not that interested in other people¡¯s secrets.¡± Stephen tactfully looked out for signs which might suggest deception but was left confounded. So, is she Nina, or is she not? If she is, then her performance is wless. I can¡¯t see a trace of deception. The pair continued on, side-by-side, for another stretch down the street until they arrived outside Schumann Hotel. Rose then told him that she had reached her ce and extended her thanks. ¡°No need for that, because this is where I¡¯m staying too.¡± ¡°No way. Isn¡¯t this such a lovely coincidence?¡± When her voice trailed off, she spotted a womaning their way. An idea popped into her head which made her suddenly throw her arms around Stephen. The man was stunned and bewildered by this sudden and unexpected gesture. ¡°It seems that the fates keep bringing us together. First, you caught my ss. After that, you helped me fend off that thug. Now, we¡¯re even staying at the same hotel. Isn¡¯t such a profound connection just deserving of a hug?¡± Not far away, Mnie, who saw the entire scene ying out, was shocked to see Stephen canoodling with another woman. He¡­ How could he? ¡°What do you think you are doing, Stephen?¡± Once Mnie was done howling, she strode toward Stephen. When she stopped before them, she stared at Rose with eyes widened in fury. Relinquishing her hold on Stephen, Rose looked back innocuously at Mnie. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend! What were the two of you doing just now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± replied Stephen, scratching his head. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell that we were hugging? Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t misunderstand. It was just a friendly hug! Completely tonic and nothing else to it.¡± ¡°A friendly hug? Do you need to hug a friend so tightly? The way I see it, you¡¯re up to no good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Mnie. Look, I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡± ¡°What more is there to exin? I saw everything with my own eyes!¡± Mnie was livid. A hint of smugness shed across Rose¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jeez. I wasn¡¯t expecting your girlfriend to be so sensitive. You¡¯d best attend to her, Stephen. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± When she was turning away, she sneered at Mnie and wagged her fingers goodbye to her in provocation before she sashayed through the doors of the hotel. Stephen visually tracked Rose closely from the rear, as he was eager to pick up some more clues off of her. That, however, upset Mnie who was keeping her eyes on him. She then tugged at Stephen¡¯s arm and demanded ountability from him. ¡°Just one look at her skanky face, and you¡¯ll know that she can¡¯t be trusted. Now, promise me. I want you to promise that you¡¯ll never go near this vixen again!¡± Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1613 Day And Night Stephen rescinded his gaze and let out an extended sigh before he regarded her earnestly. ¡°I have my reasons for getting close to her.¡± ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°She¡­ You should head back first. I¡¯ll exin it to you in due time.¡± With that, he strode off toward the hotel lobby. Mnie was fuming when she watched him depart. What good reasons could there possibly be? All the men in the world are all the same. They¡¯re all lustful bstard. Their wandering eyes are drawn to the next foxiestdy that they cany their hands on! Exin it in due time? That¡¯s bllshit! No, I have to keep a close eye on him. Mnie clenched her fists as she sorted out her mind. Since there¡¯s no news of Nina for so many days, I bet she¡¯s dead! The money spent by whoever called a hit on her certainly did not go to waste, as those who did the job were so thorough that they even took care of the body. If we are still unable to find her body in the next few days, I should persuade Stephen to give up and go home! I shouldn¡¯t wait until the point we¡¯re stuck with this little hussy that we can¡¯t shake off. Right. I have to keep a tighter rein on this situation. With that in mind, she picked up her pace to catch up. Out in the dark, Levant looked curiously at Evan. ¡°What¡¯s your take on this?¡± Evan remained silent. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Rose has probably set her sights on Stephen and wants him for herself. Looks every bit like a love triangle to me. But if Rose is actually Nina, there must be more to it than meets the eye. Otherwise, Nina wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to put on a show like that.¡± ¡°Sounds about right. Nina was taken while she was paying her respects to Chris, and whoever took her must be connected to these two,¡± Evan said. ¡°Are you suggesting that Nina is seeking vengeance?¡± He received no firm answer from Evan. Without evidence, everything they had in mind would be pure conjecture. Levant pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°Whatever it is they have between them, I think we should leave them to resolve it for themselves. Let¡¯s just stay out of it. We can secretly send someone to protect Rose while allowing her to proceed with whatever she has in mind. That is, so long as she herself doesn¡¯t get taken advantage of! Never mind how she might torment Stephen and that woman! Just let her have it her way and take her own revenge. As a father, you owe it to her to give her a chance to mold herself!¡± Evan continued to hold his silence, but he seemed to have agreed to Levant¡¯s suggestion. Perhaps it¡¯s high time for Nina to learn how to dole out payback and protect herself! Back at Wicked Pce, Evan ordered Draven and the Hidden Masters to secretly watch over Rose, with instructions to furnish him with updates whenever necessary. Additionally, he issued them with a warning. Should there be a repeat of the previous incident where they remained in the dark about Nina¡¯s arrival in K Nation, the five of them should prepare themselves to be worked to death at the branchpany in I Nation. After they heard that, the Hidden Masters became zealous in their duties, determined to protect Rose at all costs. ¡°We¡¯ll take turns. Jeremy and Jensen will cover the day, whereas Damien and I will cover the night. Draven should stay awake to watch over her day and night, so that he may supervise us at the same time!¡± Jeremy and Jensen, who had noints about the arrangement, heartily agreed. ¡°Great. Recently, I¡¯ve been able to get some quality rest at night, so I¡¯m well and alert during the day. The day shift suits me best,¡± Jeremy said. Damien had no objections either. ¡°I¡¯m okay for nighttime, as I enjoy admiring the moon. Plus, I won¡¯t be lonely since the moon can keep mepany.¡± ¡°Now, aren¡¯t you the die-hard romantic? Moonlight, really? Still in a mood to admire the moon after having broken up with your girlfriend?¡± Jensen shot him a look. ¡°Shut up. Do you have a problem with that? How about we switch it up then? You take the night, and I cover daytime.¡± ¡°No, I have no problems at all! Daytime for me, and nighttime for you, it is.¡± ¡°That settles it, then shall we¡ª¡± As Darius was about to wrap it up, Draven drove a foot into his behind. ¡°You got me working both day and night without rest. Do you think I¡¯m superhuman? Do you reckon that I don¡¯t have to sleep? How heartless can you get?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re the main person in charge, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be dragged down with us if you don¡¯t supervise us at all times! I¡¯m doing that for your sake.¡± Darius made it out like he was genuinely doing it with his counterpart¡¯s interests at heart. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1614 Dowry Draven was more skilled and higher ranked than the four of them, so the lot of them should not be able to mess up too badly on Draven¡¯s watch. To put it simply, nothing could go wrong with the supreme guardian angel, Draven, watching over them. Draven snickered when he saw the earnestness on the man¡¯s face. He then reached out to pinch both of thetter¡¯s ears before he enunciated his own thoughts aloud, word by word. ¡°Listen here. I¡¯ll be on the clock whenever you are, protecting Rose and supervising you at the same time. I¡¯d kick you ten times, with your pants down, if you ever dare to ck off. Do you hear me?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Darius¡¯ eyes widened. D*mn it. You win! ¡°Understood! Whatever you say!¡± ¡°Fine. Then we¡¯re settled.¡± Darius stole a nce at him. He just felt more assured having this guardian angel around. With the arrangements set, they immediately carried out their duties. Damien, Darius, and Draven would be watching over Rose together on the first night. When Nicole saw Evaning back in, she immediately asked about Nina. Evan nodded as he looked at the anxious yet hopeful-looking Nicole. ¡°I have news on Nina.¡± ¡°Really? Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s in the middle of something important! I¡¯ve already assigned people to secretly protect her, and she¡¯ll be back once she¡¯s done with her task.¡± ¡°What is she doing?¡± ¡°If someone were to pick on Nina, would you want to seek justice on her behalf, or would you want her to seek payback on her own?¡± Nicole held her silence, as she could not answer that immediately. She inferred from Evan¡¯s words that Nina could be out seeking justice for herself. ¡°We may be her parents, but it¡¯s impossible for us to keep sheltering her for the rest of her life. The day wille when we won¡¯t be around, and she will still have to learn how to be self-reliant. So, would you agree that we should let her find her own way?¡± Nicole concurred with him and nodded. ¡°Yes! However, I¡¯d still like to see her. Can I see her?¡± Evan broke off eye contact. ¡°Not right now. I¡¯m afraid that you might not be able to ept the looks of hers.¡± ¡°What? Why? What happened to her?¡± Upon hearing that, Nicole was so anxious. ¡°Remember the dream you had, Nicole? The one where you saw Nina in some strange makeup¡­¡± Nicole sifted through her own memories and then began to regard Evan in astonishment and incredulity. ¡°Do you mean that Nina really dressed herself up like that?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Yeah. That is to facilitate her own mission!¡± Nicole did not know what else to say about that, as she found it disconcerting just to envision Nina in that oundish get-up. ¡°Say, Evan. Do you think there¡¯s a possibility that Nina would continue to maintain that look? Could she revert to being the Nina that she was before? If she can¡¯t roll it back, who will be willing to marry her in the future? What if she can¡¯t find herself a partner?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t remain single!¡± Evan dered confidently. He was confident that the outstanding daughter of his would certainly find a great man. ¡°That¡¯s true. There should be countless men lining up to marry her for any dowry that her father has to offer.¡± Evan¡¯s brows creased up, and his expression suddenly grew very serious. ¡°Nicole, I won¡¯t be preparing dowries for either Nina or Maya!¡± Nicole was stumped. Why? She was in the opinion that the dowries for her daughters should be generous by default. ¡°Are you thinking about leaving everything to Juan and Kyle? Since when have you be so chauvinistic? As I recall, you have always favored Maya, Nina, Kyle, and then Juan. In that order.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like what you just said, Mrs. Seet. I¡¯ve always loved the four of them and held them all in equal esteem.¡± Nicole was rendered speechless. Is that so? She seemed to remember Nina oftenining to Evan about his favoritism toward Maya, citing that Maya was the one he adored the most. If Nina was around, she would probably bring up those itty-bitty issues from the past and confront her father. If their daughters were around and learned that their father would not be preparing their dowries for them, then perhaps they would have something to say about it. Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1615 Dowry And Inheritance Nina and Maya were not there to defend themselves. Therefore, Nicole believed that she had to defend their rights. Nicole then said, ¡°Evan, if you love them as much as you love our sons, why won¡¯t you give them dowry? Even ordinary families provide dowries for their daughters in the event of marriage. You¡¯re the president of Seet Group. You will be aughingstock if you¡¯re this stingy.¡± However, Evan smiled upon hearing her. ¡°Why should I care whether others areughing at me? Once I return to the country, I¡¯ll issue a statement about this.¡± ¡°What statement? Are you going to say that our daughters won¡¯t have dowries?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! My daughters shall only marry for love! They marry because they and their chosen partners love each other. It must not be for any other reasons,¡± Evan answered. He then continued, ¡°No man can seek to marry my daughters to gain material wealth or opportunities for advancement. I will reject such people right away! Furthermore, my daughters¡¯ boyfriends must be capable and of good character. Only such men are worthy of marrying my daughters!¡± Nicole became silent. She wondered if this was the difference between a father¡¯s and a mother¡¯s love. Nevertheless, she admitted that Evan considered things more thoroughly than she did. She only wanted to let her daughters livefortable lives no matter who they married. However, she did not consider the troubles their dowries would attract. Therefore, on second thought, she believed that Evan was right. Nina and Maya are talented, and they¡¯ve achieved much sess in make-up and culinary respectively. Therefore, they should find men even more sessful than they are. They deserve men who can take care of them and provide them with an even brighter future. Only such men are worthy of Maya and Nina. Love is not about being well-matched in social and economic status. It is more important to have simr values and worldviews. Seeing that Nicole was silent, Evan sighed and said, ¡°I refuse to give them dowry. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not giving them an inheritance!¡± Inheritance? Nicole was shocked to hear that word. ¡°You are still healthy and well. Why do you suddenly mention inheritance?¡± Evan answered, ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t worry. I will walk with you for the rest of your life! By the time we are old, Nina and Maya should already be married and have children. They should also understand their husbands¡¯ character well by then! If they were to receive an inheritance at that time, they would know how to manage it wisely. They can choose to keep it for themselves or use it to support their husbands. We will also feel more at ease knowing that they can decide for themselves.¡± Evan¡¯s words moved Nicole. Now, she knew that he loved Nina and Maya and wanted the best for them. Evan was undoubtedly a good father. ¡°Nina and Maya are blessed to have you as their father,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Nicole, you must not tell them about the inheritance. However, you can tell them and their chosen partners that I won¡¯t provide a dowry for them,¡± Evan added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand. I won¡¯t tell Nina and Maya about the inheritance,¡± Nicole replied. Evan nodded and caressed Nicole¡¯s face gently as if he was touching a precious jewel. ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight in the past few days from worrying about Nina. I think you should rest early tonight.¡± ¡°I will. I can finally rest assured now that I know Nina is fine,¡± Nicole said. Evan hugged her and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bath, okay?¡± Nicole chuckled and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do this unless you want something. Mr. Seet, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you guessed?¡± Evan asked her back. He then lifted her and carried her to the bathroom. Soon, Nicole found herself soaking in a flower petal bath and enjoying a personal massage from Evan. However, she could not help thinking about her children. Nina needs to avenge herself. Kyle¡¯s girlfriend is pregnant. Maya and Wilbur are on holiday overseas. Lastly, Juan¡­ Juan and Skyler are investigating Riley. All of them are involved in something. But why do I feel that something is wrong? Suddenly, Nicole said to Evan, ¡°By the way, Juan still hasn¡¯t got a girlfriend at his age. You should do something.¡± Evan was stunned by her suddenment. How are you still able to think about Juan now? You are always concerned about our children. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I talked to Juan about it the night Steven tried to blow up Imperial Garden. He promised to get married and have kids once the matter was over. After he has finished investigating Riley¡¯s background, I¡¯ll get him to fulfill his promise,¡± Evan replied. Nicole looked at Evan in shock. ¡°Are you saying that Juan agreed?¡± Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1616 I Wish To See Her Nicole wondered if Juan had agreed to it willingly or was reluctant about it. ¡°Yes, he agreed. He suddenly understood in the face of death and agreed willingly!¡± Evan exined to dismiss Nicole¡¯s concerns. ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful! Once Nina¡¯s matter is resolved, I¡¯ll go with you to make sure that he fulfills his promise,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Sure!¡± Evan answered. As the temperature rose in the bathroom, Evan and Nicole clung to each other, enjoying the wonderful night with each other¡¯spany. The following morning, Evan woke up and immediately called the group assigned to protect Rose to ask about her situation. Draven answered his call and said, ¡°Mr. Seet, Rose stayed in her room the whole night and did not come out. I assure you that she is safe and sound.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You must make sure that she is safe!¡± Evan replied and proceeded to give further instructions. ¡°You should find a way to confirm whether Rose is Nina.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet! Should we try to get a few strands of her hair for you to carry out a DNA test?¡± Draven suggested. Evan remained silent for a moment and answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be that troublesome. I have something with me which you can give to Rose when there is no one else around. See whether she epts it. You don¡¯t have to say anything!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Draven asked. Evan did not answer his question but instructed, ¡°You cane here to collect itter.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± Draven answered. After ending the call, Evan took out a ne and an earring. Murphy had fished these out of a river and gave them to Evan. These are Nina¡¯s. Draven only has to give the ne and earring to her. He doesn¡¯t even have to say anything. If she epts them, we will know the truth without saying anything. Soon, Draven came to collect the items. Nicole was worried whenever she thought about Nina. ¡°Evan, I can¡¯t stop thinking about Nina. Even though I know that she is safe and that we have agreed to let her avenge herself, I¡¯m still worried. I wish to see her. Can I sneak a nce? I¡¯ll make sure that she doesn¡¯t see me.¡± Evan understood Nicole¡¯s concern for Nina. She had not seen Nina for a long time, so it was understandable that she was worried. It pained Evan to see Nicole like this. Therefore, he considered for a moment and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go with you to see her. However, we have to see her in secret. If we meet with her openly, it will ruin her n for revenge. She has disguised herself for the sake of this n. Furthermore, she will never admit that she is Nina even if we meet her.¡± Nicole recalled Nina¡¯s usual appearance. ording to Evan, Nina now looked strange in her oundish get-up. She could not resistparing the two and sighed sadly. Nina put all her effort into avenging herself. I wonder what her grudge is. What wrong did she suffer? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll pretend not to know her so that I don¡¯t ruin her n! I¡¯ll look at her from afar. All I want is to see her,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Good. She will be at the bar tonight, so I¡¯ll bring you there. Since the bar will be crowded and noisy, I don¡¯t think anyone will notice us. We won¡¯t cause her trouble,¡± Evan exined. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡± Nicole looked forward to seeing Nina. After the discussion, Evan waited for Nicole to change her clothes, and they headed to the estate together. The estate was where Nicole¡¯s father lived. They always visited him whenever they came to K Nation. They would have dropped by much earlier if they had not been rushing to search for Nina. The moment they entered the living room, they saw the duke having tea. He did not seem surprised to see them at all. It seemed that he was expecting them. ¡°Dad!¡± Nicole greeted him affectionately. ¡°Dad, how have you been?¡± Evan asked with concern. Nicole¡¯s father looked at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m well. I¡¯ve been expecting both of you. Please sit down.¡± ¡°How do you know that we are in K Nation?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°I heard about it from Juan and Kyle when they called me. They are very thoughtful. They asked about my health and inquired about Nina. They also mentioned both of you,¡± the elderly man answered. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1617 She Has Passed Away N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°They were worried when they didn¡¯t hear anything about Nina, and they thought that you and Evan would be devastated if you two knew about it. Thus, they called me, hoping that I could give them some information.¡± ¡°I did not expect them to be this caring and concerned about us,¡± Nicole said. Hearing that, her father said, ¡°Yes, they are both good kids with great potential. I think Kyle will have no problem managing Seet Group. Juan can choose to help him or do what he wants. Whatever he is interested in, he will excel in it.¡± Nicole nced at Evan and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. He is not a kid anymore, so he should marry and have children soon. My three other children are all seeing someone. Only Juan remained single.¡± After that, Nicole took a sip of the tea. Sheplimented the tea, saying that it tasted good and was fragrant. She then put the cup on the table and turned to her father. ¡°Dad, why are you looking at me like this? Do I have something on my face? Or do you think that I¡¯ve grown thinner? I¡¯ve been busy at the hospitaltely. Furthermore, I¡¯ve been worried about Nina and haven¡¯t had much appetite or sleep. Perhaps I have lost some weight.¡± Her father did not take up what she said. Instead, he sighed and looked at her with confusion. ¡°Why do you rush Juan to marry and have children? You can¡¯t force love. Why rush him when he hasn¡¯t met the right person? Marriage is a lifelong matter. You must let him marry someone he loves so that he won¡¯t regret it.¡± He then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°In the past, your mother and I¡­ I could not choose to marry the one I love. That is why my rtionship with your mother is filled with regrets. Nicole, this is my advice to you. Do not force him to marry. I think Juan will do well in life. Who knows, he might find a woman he loves and marry her. If you force him to get married too soon, you might ruin his chance of happiness. You could ruin his life forever! Being forced to marry someone does not lead to happiness. How will you be happy if you see Juan unhappy in his marriage? Therefore, you might as well let him marryter and leave everything to fate!¡± Upon hearing this, Evan became silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right. We won¡¯t force Juan if he is really against getting married. However, since he¡¯s a grown man now, we still hope that he will give marriage some consideration!¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for parents to worry about their children. I¡¯m d you understand what I¡¯m talking about. No one can force love! Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about Juan anymore. We should discuss Nina. Is there any news about her?¡± the duke said. ¡°Yes! Someone set Nina up, so she wants to avenge herself. We decided to let her walk her path. Since she wants to do this, we will let her. It¡¯s a chance for her to grow so that she can face any challenges in the future,¡± Evan answered. The duke poured more tea into their cups and said, ¡°You have my support. Do you need me to do anything?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all right! We shouldn¡¯t interfere, since we have decided not to get in her way. Evan has already arranged for his men to protect her. She will be fine,¡± Nicole said. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nicole nced around therge living room. She noticed that it was clean and tidy, but she could not see any servants. Therefore, she asked curiously, ¡°Where are the servants?¡± ¡°I hired workers to work on the two gardens at the backyard, so the servants are helping them. Do you need them for something?¡± ¡°No, Dad¡­¡± Nicole mumbled in reply. Nicole¡¯s father looked at her puzzledly. Nicole was usually an easy-going person. Now, it seemed that something was bothering her. ¡°Nicole, is something on your mind?¡± ¡°Dad, where is your wife, Portia?¡± Nicole had not seen her for a long time. She noticed that Portia did not show up even when her father was severely ill. Therefore, Nicole was curious. The duke was silent for a moment before letting out a heavy sigh. ¡°What happened?¡± Nicole asked curiously. ¡°She¡­ She has passed away!¡± her father answered. ¡°Passed away? When did it happen?¡± Nicole asked. Nicole and Evan were shocked by the sudden news of Portia¡¯s death. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1618 Death And Burial The duke did not rush to answer Nicole. Instead, he took a few sips of his tea before exining the matter. It turned out that Portia had been living with her family for the past two years. Three months ago, the duke had suddenly received news that she had drowned after falling into ake. N?velDrama.Org content. At the same time, there were rumors that Portia was too bad-tempered and stubborn, leading to quarrels and disputes with her brother and sister-inw. For that reason, she had be depressed and drowned herself in theke. Some also said that her brother and sister-inw had done something to shame her. Portia had sacrificed herself for her family for years and finally realized that her sacrifices were in vain. And because of that, she had grown depressed and drowned herself in theke. Moreover, the duke heard that Portia had a big row with her brother and sister-inw before her death. The Ankins family was embarrassed by what had happened, so they kept everything to themselves. Therefore, no one knew the truth behind Portia¡¯s drowning. Although Evan and Nicole both disliked Portia, they were still a little sad to hear about her sudden passing. It was disheartening to know someone died this way in her old age. ¡°Dad, where did they bury her?¡± Nicole asked. Her father¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn. ¡°The Ankins family reported her passing to me. We had divorced before her death. Seeing that we had lived together for many years, I bought her a burial plot.¡± ¡°What? The Ankins family was not even willing to pay for her burial?¡± Nicole was shocked. The duke sighed and said, ¡°Yes, that is why I believe the rumors that she drowned herself because she had a hard time when staying with her family.¡± ¡°Ha! If she could return from the dead, I wonder if she would regret all that she did before. She had done everything for the sake of her family. I heard that when she left, she even took away many things from the estate, including your saving and some jewelry¡­¡± Nicole said. Nicole suddenly remembered Gillian Snow, a character in a novel by Camina Larson. After her divorce, Gillian received a substantial divorce settlement which she gave freely to her family. However, once her family finished spending her money, Gillian finally realized how heartless they were. They quickly turned on her and were cruel to her. ¡°I believe she regretted what she did before her death. Sometimes, it is hard for people to see the true nature of their loved ones until the end of their lives. That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not talk about Portia anymore. I want to speak to you on an important matter,¡± said the duke solemnly. Nicole wondered what her father wanted to say. ¡°When I bought the grave site for Portia, I also considered myself. Nicole, when I¡¯m dead, can you bury me with your mother? We were never able to get married while she was alive. Therefore, I wish to rest with her in death. That way, I can keep herpany, and she will not be alone.¡± Nicole could not help feeling sad when he mentioned her mother, Rosalie. Mom had a tragic life. If she knew that Dad wanted to be buried with her, she would be happy, right? ¡°Dad, I understand, but you are still healthy. I¡¯m sure that you can live for a few more decades, so you should not talk about this,¡± Nicole said. ¡°Still, I think it is better to discuss this with you earlier. You are my only child. Please bury me with your mother, and I¡¯ll leave this estate to you. All I have will be yours,¡± her father said. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want anything from you. Please live well. I firmly believe you shall live for a few more decades and reach a hundred years old!¡± Nicole insisted. Right after she had spoken, she saw a woman walking in with dirt-covered hands. ¡°Oh, there¡¯re guests?¡± the woman asked with a clear voice and stood watching them from nearby. ¡°Avril?¡± Nicole looked at her in surprise. She was Murphy¡¯s daughter and Levant¡¯s sister. She used to try to woo the duke. Is she here to woo him again? Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1619 A Guest Of Mine ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Avril! I was helping to nt the flowers at the back. You know, I did everything by myself that my hands were covered in mud! But I think it¡¯s worth it! Just look at the blooming flowers! It feels great to stand there and smell the scent of these colorful flowers.¡± She returned to Stephen¡¯s side and smiled as she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead and see for yourself once you¡¯re free? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to like it as well! In the future, let¡¯s put furniture in the garden, and we¡¯ll have our afternoon tea there. We can watch the flowers and then the sunset. It¡¯ll surely be one of the most enjoyable things to do in life.¡± Nicole and Evan exchanged nces in silence as they were confused by the duo¡¯s rtionship. They wondered if Stephen had epted Avril¡¯s feelings. Meanwhile, helplessness was written all over Stephen¡¯s face. ¡°You dismissed the gardener I hired and insisted on tending the garden for me. I don¡¯t even know how I should thank you. How about this? Let me know what you need, and I¡¯ll give it to you. Think of it as yourpensation.¡± Staring at Avril in the eyes, he started naming a variety of luxurious brands, asking her to choose whatever she wanted so that he could return the favor for her service. Yet, Avril rejected him outright with a heartbroken expression on her face. ¡°What do you mean by this? I haven¡¯t spent the entire day sorting things out in the garden for something as superficial as those! All I want is to spend some quality time with you in the garden! I just wish to make your day! How could you bring up the suggestion topensate me for my service? What am I? A maid or something?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not treating you as a maid!¡± Stephen exined. ¡°Really? If that¡¯s not the case, then what is it?¡± ¡°I think of you as a valuable guest of mine! It feels bad to have a guest sorting things out on my behalf.¡± ¡°A guest?¡± To say Avril was surprised was an understatement. I thought he would say I¡¯m his family. Guest or maid are all the same¡ªboth are outsiders! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you thinking of me as your family?¡± she demanded. Stephen¡¯s expression turned grim when he heard her question. In a serious tone, he said, ¡°Avril, I¡¯ve told you this repeatedly¡ªyou should live your own life and seek your own happiness. Stop wasting your time on me because Rosalie¡¯s the only one I love. Portia tried for years, yet I still didn¡¯t harbor feelings for her. Therefore, stop wasting your efforts on me.¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯m not going to give up, and you can¡¯t chase me away! I¡¯ll stille over tomorrow and the day after that. Anyhow, I¡¯ve taken care of everything in the garden. All that¡¯s left is for you to join me there for the session I have in mind. No one can sway me, not even my father, because he doesn¡¯t even care about me anymore! I get to do whatever I want. Just you wait!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Having said that, Avril stalked out. Nicole let out a sigh discreetly as she watched the woman¡¯s departing figure. A few secondster, she turned around and asked, ¡°Dad, actually, it isn¡¯t a bad idea for someone to keep youpany. Besides, Mom has passed away for so many years. Don¡¯t you feel lonely?¡± ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m not alone because she lives on in my heart despite being away from us for so many years. It feels like she has never left because of the fond memories we¡¯ve had throughout the years. On the contrary, I¡¯ve never once listened to Avril seriously, even though she¡¯s such a chatterbox. Isn¡¯t it obvious that your mom¡¯s the only one I love?¡± Stephen wrapped up his speech with a contented look, looking forward to the day when he reunited with Rosalie in the afterlife. After all, having lived till such an age, he knew that his days were numbered. Nicole was at a loss for words because he turned out to be far more uxorious than she had thought. What will Mom think if she knows about this? Would she be delighted? Once she snapped out of her train of thought, she voiced, ¡°Dad, I think Mom would want you to move on and live a blissful life without her!¡± Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1620 Meeting Nina ¡°I¡¯m living quite a blissful life as we speak! All right, let¡¯s put my matter aside. Are the two of you staying for dinner?¡± Evan forestalled Nicole and replied, ¡°We can¡¯t because there are a few projects that require our attention. We¡¯ll drop by and pay you another visit tomorrow.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Even after leaving the estate, Nicole still looked evidently troubled. Seeing that, Evan smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering the reason Avril is so persistent in courting Dad.¡± After all, he has turned her down more than once. She knows her efforts are fruitless, yet she refuses to give up. What is she thinking about? Has she fallen deeply in love with him? Instead of answering her question, he asked, ¡°What about your father? Why is he so persistent in staying loyal to your mother?¡± As Nicole went dead silent, he added, ¡°Love has no reason. Everyone has someone they love, one they could never let go of. When ites to any other things, efforts will pay off, but not romance.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t deny that sometimes, someone¡¯s effort does bear fruition in a rtionship,¡± she retorted. ¡°Are you sure the affection the couple has for one another is genuine if that¡¯s the case?¡± Once Nicole recalled Levant and Tiffany¡¯s rtionship, she remarked, ¡°They could still spend their lives together even they don¡¯t love each other! If Dad¡¯s willing to ept Avril¡¯s feelings¡ª¡± ¡°The proper terminology you¡¯re looking for is cohabiting. However, do you think it¡¯s possible when he has never once opened up to Portia in spite of her effort throughout the years? What makes you think Avril is different?¡± Nicole thought Evan had a point. Thus, she made up her mind to talk some senses into Avril in order to stop her from wasting her time on her father. Shortly after the meeting with their business partners from K Nation, Evan discussed with Nicole their uing agenda to see Nina at the bar in the evening. He exhorted Nicole to only watch from the side. She was not allowed to talk to Nina for fear of causing trouble for their daughter. Nicole responded with a nod, but her mind was all over the ce as she wondered just how bizarre Nina¡¯s appearance was. Still, she could not suppress the excitement of seeing her daughter in person and eagerly awaited nightfall. In the evening, Evan brought her to Vamped. ¡°We¡¯ll find an inconspicuous seatter. No matter what you see, you have to remain calm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only wish to see Nina; I won¡¯t do anything.¡± Shortly after she reassured him, he signaled her to turn around. Following his gaze, Nicole saw a young woman dressed in a revealing outfit and high heels. On top of her smokey makeup, she had mboyant hair. Even though it was not rainbow-colored as Nicole had dreamed, there were at least three different colors. In short, the young woman was nothing simr to Nina in her memories. Unable to believe that she was her daughter, Nicole asked, ¡°Evan, are you sure she¡¯s Nina?¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost certain.¡± With that, she swept her gaze across the young woman. Nina, your style change is crazy! Even when I¡¯m standing before you, I can¡¯t even bring myself to believe you¡¯re my daughter! The couple had their eyes glued to the young woman and saw her grabbing a seat at the bar and getting herself a ss of wine. While swiveling the winess, she scrolled through her phone and made a call. At that sight, Nicole asked, ¡°Who is she calling?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not poke our nose into her business as long as she¡¯s all right. She can do whatever she wants.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Instead of replying to Evan, she fastened her gaze at their daughter for some time before asking, ¡°How long is it going to take until she gets her revenge?¡± The man pondered for a moment and answered, ¡°Nina doesn¡¯t like to drag things on. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll only take her a few more days at most.¡± ¡°Once she gets her revenge, let¡¯s take her away with us! I can¡¯t watch her keep this act up!¡± Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1621 One Hell Of A Ride Afraid that Nicole could not turn a blind eye, Evan mulled over the situation before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve seen her, so let¡¯s head home now.¡± ¡°Huh? So soon?¡± ¡°You said you only wanted to check on her. Since we¡¯ve confirmed that she¡¯s doing just fine, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nicole was reluctant to leave their daughter¡¯s side so soon. Still staring at Nina, she asked, ¡°Say, do you think she¡¯ll be in danger, wearing such attire in a ce like this? What if she runs into a hooligan¡ª¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine since the Hidden Masters and Daven are protecting her. Nicole, haven¡¯t we agreed to leave the rest to her and allow her to get her revenge without our help?¡± After a few moments of silence, Nicole got up from her seat and walked out of Vamped with Evan. Just as they stepped out of the door, they ran into a familiar figure. Stephen? Nicole stared at the young man and only retracted her gaze after he walked into the bar. ¡°Do you think Nina has feelings for Stephen since his heart came from Chris? Will she fall for him because of that?¡± she asked Evan. ¡°Nicole, do you want them to date?¡± A few seconds of considerationter, she remarked, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re genuinely in love with each other!¡± Does Nina love Stephen genuinely? Or is she projecting her affection for Chris on him because of Chris¡¯ heart? Perhaps only Nina knows the answer to those questions. Nevertheless, I wish Nina could get her feelings sorted out as she exacts her revenge. Back in Vamped, Stephen was stunned at the sight of Nina, alias Rose, sitting at the bar. Soon after he regained hisposure, he strode toward the woman. ¡°Why did you call me over?¡± He hade over as soon as he received her message. Surprised that she had made it there ahead of her expectation, Rose smiled and said, ¡°I just need someone to drink and chat with me.¡± With that said, she poured him a ss of wine. After taking a seat, Stephen took the winess, swirled the red liquid in it, and gulped it down. ¡°What do you wish to talk about?¡± ¡°Anything. We could talk about you if you¡¯d like. What¡¯s your upation?¡± Rose asked in return. A thoughtful look shed across his eyes. ¡°Are you interested in me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep the conversation going,¡± she replied nonchntly. Stephen stared at her in silence. If she¡¯s Nina, then she should be the most interested in the time I had a heart transnt. After all, that heart came from her beloved man. ¡°Sure, since you want to learn more about me. I¡¯m a designer, though I used to hate making designs. I started working as one because of a heart.¡± At the mention of ¡°a heart,¡± Rose subconsciously tightened her grip on her winess. Still, she tried her best to remain calm and asked nonchntly, ¡°What heart?¡± ¡°I received a heart transnt. After the surgery, my hobby changed, and I could even wake up in the middle of the night to make designs. Prior to that, I had no inspiration, so my work was under par. However, after receiving this heart, it feels as if I¡¯ve been blessed with a brand new talent when it comes to design. Perhaps the changes I¡¯m experiencing have something to do with the donor.¡± Throughout his utterances, he did not avert his eyes away from her. It was as though she was trying to catch something from her expression. With a look of surprise, Rose asked, ¡°If you¡¯re not trying to pull my leg, then it¡¯s one hell of a ride you¡¯ve been through.¡± ¡°Yeah, I find it fascinating too. Before I underwent the heart transnt, the doctor told me that my hobbies and interests would not change, yet¡­ Maybe it¡¯s the obsession of the donor that¡¯s influencing me.¡± Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1622 The Elephant In The Room ¡°Obsession? Are you trying to tell me the donor is obsessed with designing?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to tell you that the donor loved a woman head over heels when he was still alive.¡± As Stephen said that sentence, he scrutinized Rose¡¯s expression, hoping to find a clue that could verify his suspicions. Unfortunately, she remained unperturbed and did not even press on. It was as if she was merely listening to a story about a stranger. That took him by surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious to know how things turned out between the donor and the woman he was deeply in love with when he was still alive?¡± Rose shed him a smile. ¡°I¡¯m all ears if you feel like sharing.¡± Again, Stephen was puzzled by her response. Did I get the wrong person? Since she doesn¡¯t seem to care about the matter, could it be that she¡¯s Rose, not Nina? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°The donor was deeply in love with a girl named Nina. Before the surgery, he had asked me to take care of her on his behalf.¡± ¡°Oh? Is Nina the woman we metst night?¡± Rose asked. ¡°No, that woman was Mnie. Nina¡¯s currently missing. I¡¯ve been searching for her but have yet to seed.¡± Swiveling her ss of wine, she asked, ¡°You said the donor asked you to take care of Nina? Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but Mnie¡¯s your girlfriend, isn¡¯t she? If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to care for another woman when you¡¯re already taken?¡± ¡°I have to honor my promise to the donor. Otherwise, my heart will never feel at ease,¡± Stephen suddenly dered in a solemn manner. Staring at him, Rose curled her lips into an unfathomable smile. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯re emphasizing this in such a serious manner to convince yourself or me.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I just feel that you¡¯re getting worked up because you care about Nina a lot! If you did not promise the donor, would you have been willing to get close to her?¡± Stephen was at a loss for words to defend himself because she had pointed out the elephant in the room. Before his trip to K Nation, Nina was the only one he had in mind. However, he dreaded to think if he had truly fallen for her or if it had something to do with Chris¡¯ heart and the promise. ¡°Have I hit the bullseye? You don¡¯t love your girlfriend, do you?¡± Rose suddenly raised her voice. Stephen remained silent as he did not wish to talk about his feelings for Mnie. Instead, he picked up the winess before him and was about to sip at it when someone showed up and snatched it away. ¡°Stephen! How dare youe here to drink with this vixen!¡± An enigmatic look crept into his eyes as he gazed at Mnie, who was roaring at him. ¡°Why are you drinking with her? And what does she mean by you don¡¯t love me? Tell her I¡¯m the only one you love and prove her wrong at once!¡± she yelled. Instead of answering her questions, Stephen rose to his feet and ordered coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± With that, he strode out. His response only served to infuriate Mnie further. Meanwhile, Rose, sitting at the side, looked at her with acent expression. Wearing a smirk on her face, she stood up, leaned over, and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious he¡¯s here because he has a thing for me?¡± With that, she kept a close eye on Mnie¡¯s reaction. The instant she glimpsed the look of disbelief and anger in her eyes, she downed the wine in her hand. This sure feels exhrating! ¡°Nonsense! Stephen does not have a thing for you. You¡¯re a promiscuous woman; he will never fall for someone like you! I¡¯m warning you¡ªstay away from him in the future! He¡¯s my boyfriend!¡± Mnie barked. Thrilled to see her lose her cool, Rose thought it would be great if she could drive Mnie to her death by infuriating her. With that, everything could be settled once and for all. Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1623 The Confrontation ¡°We can bet on it. I bet that he¡¯ll show up here every night just to meet me, rain or shine! Are you in it or not?¡± With a look of disdain on her face, Mnie forced her words through clenched teeth. ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself! What makes you think he¡¯s going to show up when you¡¯re merely acquainted with him for a little more than two days? I¡¯ll do everything in my power to stop him froming here anymore!¡± ¡°Very well. We shall see then!¡± Rose wrapped up the conversation with a provocative smile and sashayed her way away from Mnie. Mnie¡¯s eyes zed with rage as she stared at her retreating figure. Does she really think Stephen will fall for her when she¡¯s just a vixen who¡¯s a tad bit prettier than others? Dream on! From now onward, I¡¯ll keep a watch on him and never give him a chance to get near her! After returning to their hotel room, Mnie threw a tantrum and confronted Stephen about the reason he had shown up for a drink with Rose at Vamped. ¡°Stephen, that woman is a vixen! You used to hate promiscuous women like her. Why did you take the initiative to approach her?¡± Deeming it a hassle to exin, he merely shot her an impatient look. It was then Mnie suggested, ¡°Stephen, shall we return? We have spent so many days searching for Nina, but this can¡¯t go on forever! We still need to work!¡± A few moments of silenceter, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find her soon!¡± Mnie was stunned to see his determined gaze. Subsequently, she stuttered, ¡°D-Did you find something?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± As Stephen responded with a determined nod, Mnie instinctively clenched her fists. Isn¡¯t Nina dead? How did he obtain any information about her? ¡°What is it? Where is she?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s Nina yet!¡± ¡°Not sure? No, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not Nina!¡± After blurting out those words, Mnie btedly realized she had misspoken. Upon meeting Stephen¡¯s puzzled gaze, she hastened to exin herself. ¡°I-I mean, maybe it¡¯s not her. After all, we¡¯ve been trying to locate her for a long time but to no avail! Maybe she has gone back. I think that¡¯s very likely!¡± Stephen¡¯s gaze darkened as he took in Mnie¡¯s anxious expression. It seems like she doesn¡¯t want me to find Nina¡­ Afraid that he would connect the dots, Mnie instantly persuaded him to leave K Nation. ¡°Stephen, let¡¯s go home. There are a lot of things that require our attention. Also, I need to attend an interview with one of the prospectivepanies. I can still make it in time as long as we return by tomorrow!¡± ¡°Go ahead and return without me. I¡¯ll stay back to look for Nina.¡± Upon hearing that, she pouted and asked, ¡°Are you seriously telling me to return without you? Aren¡¯t you concerned about my safety at all? I¡¯m your girlfriend, but Nina¡¯s the only one you have in your heart and mind!¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely trying to honor my promise to take care of her for three years!¡± ¡°Three years? No way! I¡¯ll never agree to that!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s break up! I have to live up to my promise with Chris! If not, I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life in guilt!¡± Stephen¡¯s deration startled Mnie, for she never thought he would ask for a breakup because of Nina. Hah, it turns out I¡¯m not even as important as Nina! Unfortunately, she¡¯s dead¡ªdead as a doornail! It must be pretty tormenting for her when she was raped before her demise. To think the almighty heiress of Seet Group would experience such devastation with no one toe to her rescue. Well, she deserved it! Not wanting her rtionship with Stephen to be affected over a deceased, she decided against arguing with him. I just need to wait a little longer. Once he sees her body, he¡¯ll give up on her. Speaking of which, I need to get in touch with those people! Where on earth did they take Nina¡¯s corpse to? Ugh, I need to think of a way to contact them and find out where the corpse is since Stephen won¡¯t give up until he¡¯s aware Nina¡¯s no longer alive!N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1624 He Is In My Room ¡°Stephen, I¡¯m so sorry. I got too worked up because I was worried you would forsake me because of Nina. It¡¯s all because I love you so much. I¡¯ll remain here and apany you to find her. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll locate her soon.¡± As soon as I get in touch with the kidnappers, I¡¯ll be able to figure out the location of Nina¡¯s corpse. Mnie initiated a hug to patch things up with Stephen, but he instinctively moved away. After standing in a daze for a second, he made an excuse to leave the room. Startled by the man¡¯s indifference, she took some to regain her senses. However, by the time she did so, he was already out of the room. ¡°Stephen, where are you going? Stephen¡ª¡± Stephen ignored Mnie¡¯s question and hurried his way downstairs as if he could not hear her at all. Indignation surged up within her. Stephen is treating me colder than before. It seems like our rtionship will never return to how it used to be until the matter with Nina is resolved. At that thought, she turned around and took out her phone. As she tried to think of a variety of methods to contact the people who she had engaged to kill Nina, she muttered to herself, ¡°Those jerks went missing after getting the job done. Where the hell are they?¡± Upon arriving downstairs, Stephen saw Rose having wine in the lobby. The solemn countenance she had on did not match with her heavy makeup. When focused, she looked beautiful in a different way. As if bewitched, he walked toward her but soon halted in his tracks. It¡¯s alreadyte, so it¡¯s probably not a good idea to bother her. Besides, if Mnie catches me talking to her, she¡¯s going to flip. At that thought, he let out a sigh, turned around, and headed the other way. A faint smile graced Rose¡¯s lips as she gazed at the man¡¯s figure. Even though I¡¯m avenging myself, I¡¯m doing you a favor as well. Your life will be hellish if you marry a vicious woman like her. Therefore, don¡¯t me me for using you. It¡¯s a win-win situation for both of us! Shortly after Stephen¡¯s departure, Mnie came downstairs. Instantly, she seethed with rage at the sight of Rose in the lobby. That¡¯s right. This vixen stays in the same hotel as us! Why is she drinking wine in the lobby at such a late hour? Is she trying to hit on someone else? Ugh, such a shameless woman! Once she swept her gaze across the lobby and found no sign of Stephen, Mnie approached Rose. Eyeing thetter sinisterly, she remarked, ¡°Why are you drinking alone at such ate hour? Are you here to hook up with a man to drive away your loneliness?¡± Smirking, Rose answered, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve already found someone to keep mepany for the night!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this unlucky man we¡¯re talking about? Has he lost his mind or something? No one in their right mind would like you!¡± Mnie sneered. Rose got up from her seat and shed her a smug smile. ¡°Who else could it be apart from your boyfriend?¡± The color drained from Mnie¡¯s face. She ended up stuttering in return, ¡°W-What did you say? That¡¯s utter nonsense! There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll like you!¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s waiting for me in my room. I¡¯m merely here to inform you about it. All right, it¡¯s about time for me to join him in the room; he¡¯s still waiting for me to take a shower with him!¡± With that said, Rose shot her a look of contempt before sashaying upstairs. Doubt fleeted across Mnie¡¯s eyes. Is she telling the truth? Has Stephen truly gone to her room? N- No way! She must be making another lie to drive a wedge between him and me. I won¡¯t fall for it! Despite her thoughts, she still fished out her phone and dialed Stephen¡¯s number. Unfortunately, he did not pick up the call. After another attempt, she realized Stephen had switched off his phone, much to her dismay. That fueled her uneasiness. Has Stephen really gone to Rose¡¯s room? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Images of Rose hugging Stephen, the duo drinking in the bar, and the provocative look on Rose¡¯s face when she taunted her surfaced in her mind. Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1625 A Taste Of Her Own Medicine Unable to suppress her suspicions, she held her hands together tightly and headed upstairs but stopped halfway when she remembered that she did not know Rose¡¯s room number. Therefore, she took a detour and enquired the receptionist by lying that she was Rose¡¯s best friend and had seen thetter but did not manage to talk to her. The receptionist fell for her act and retrieved the details of Rose¡¯s room. Upon finding out Rose¡¯s room was next to theirs, she clenched her fists. Is this a coincidence, or did she do it on purpose? This vixen, does she think it¡¯ll be easier to seduce Stephen by staying next door? Dream on! The wrathful woman marched her way in the direction of Rose¡¯s room and started mming the door with all her might once she made it there. Meanwhile, Rose sat sipping wine on a white leather couch. At the sound of the bangs, her eyes gleamed with satisfaction. Getting up from the couch, she strolled toward the entrance and opened the door. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Stephen? Tell him toe out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible as he¡¯s in the middle of a shower now.¡± A smirk from Rose was all it took to get on Mnie¡¯s nerves. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Mnie spat and pushed her aside forcefully before stepping into the room with frantic steps. Rose¡¯s face cracked into a meaningful smile as she locked the door. ¡°Stephen! Stephen!¡± While shouting, Mnie walked toward the bathroom and vaguely caught a glimpse of a tall figure through the frosted door. As the figure obviously belonged to a man, she assumed the person was Stephen. How dare you, Stephen? You¡¯re actually showering in her room. Are you seriously nning to sleep with this vixen¡­ Mnie pushed the door open without a second thought. As soon as she stepped into the bathroom, she yelled, ¡°How could you do this to me? How dare you look for this vixen? Stephen¡ª¡± Before she could even finish her sentence, she caught a whiff of an odd scent in the bathroom. For some reason, she felt lightheaded, and her eyelids grew heavier. A few secondster, she passed out and copsed to the floor. After the man got dressed, he walked out of the bathroom and asked for Rose¡¯s instructions. ¡°What am I supposed to do next?¡± This is just the beginning of the show. It¡¯d be too merciful to let her know the truth so soon. I¡¯ll let her have a taste of her own medicine but a far bitter one. With a cunning gleam in her eyes, she answered, ¡°She¡¯s all yours. Have fun and enjoy yourself. Don¡¯t forget to send me the photos once you¡¯re done.¡± The man nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d to have the chance to bed her since I failed to woo her back in college. Rest assured. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to please her!¡± At the end of his sentence, he turned around and looked at the unconscious Mnie as if she was his prey. Well, she¡¯s quite pretty, so I reckon I¡¯ll get to have some fun. Meanwhile, Stephen returned to his hotel room and immediately charged his phone. When Mnie called him earlier, he was buying books in a bookstore, and his phone¡¯s battery was running low. By the time he was done, his phone had switched off, so he quickly returned to the hotel. Looking at the empty room, he wondered if she had gone out in search of him. The moment his phone turned on, he dialed Mnie¡¯s number. Unbeknownst to him, the half-conscious Mnie was in the middle of a lovemaking session with another man. When the phone rang, the man declined it only to have another calling in again. Annoyed, he answered it. ¡°Mnie, where are you?¡± Stephen asked. The only reply he received was Mnie¡¯s moan, which shocked him greatly. Is she doing it? A secondter, the call was cut off. When he tried to reach her again, he found out that her phone had been switched off. At once, he left the room and went to ask the receptionist if they had seen Mnie. ¡°Are you talking about thedy who came with you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The receptionist gave it a thought and remarked, ¡°She said she saw a handsome man who looked like her friend, so she asked me for his room number.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 The Brush With Death ¡°A handsome man?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s staying beside your room! He¡¯s in Room 109!¡± Stephen¡¯s expression turned grim when he heard the receptionist¡¯s words. Once he arrived at Room 109, he started rapping the door with all his might. It took the person inside a while to answer the door. Staring at the topless man with a towel wrapped around his waist and the scratch marks on his body, Stephen instinctively balled his hands into fists. ¡°Where¡¯s Mnie?¡± ¡°Mnie? How are you rted to her?¡± the topless man asked, pretending to be shocked by Stephen¡¯s presence. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°S-She¡¯s my¡ª¡± Stephen could not even finish his sentence as the man shot him a dirty look and interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s not really rted to you, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m her friend in college, and she liked me a lot back then. I¡¯m her first love. When she saw me today, she wanted to rekindle the old me. Well, if there¡¯s nothing else you need, do not interrupt us!¡± Her friend in college? Rekindle the old me? With a frosty expression on his face, Stephen craned his neck to look into the room. From that angle, he could only catch a glimpse of the colorful toenails on the edge of the bed. One look was all he needed to ascertain that the woman inside the room was Mnie, as those were her favorite colors. On the heels of that, he heard a woman calling, ¡°Come back here quick¡­¡± That was Mnie¡¯s impatient voice. With that, the topless man said, ¡°Excuse me, she¡¯s calling for me now. I won¡¯t invite you in since we¡¯re not exhibitionists who fancy the presence of an outsider during such an intimate session.¡± He then mmed the door shut, leaving the confused Stephen alone to process the absurdity of the situation. Mnie¡¯s sleeping with her first love? What nonsense is this? Nheless, he took a deep breath to gather his thoughts and decided to give Mnie his blessings since she liked that topless man. He would be a more suitable partner for her than me. He then returned to his room and shut the door behind him. Rose, who had been observing everything in the dark, smirked. There¡¯s nothing Mnie can do to prove her innocence since Stephen had witnessed everything. Shortly after returning to her room, she recalled the near-death experience she had on the day she went to pay her respects to Chris. Due to the overwhelming grief and heavy rain, she passed out. After regaining consciousness, she found out a few vicious-looking men had kidnapped her. Those men looked at her lecherously like predators targeting their defenseless prey. It was evident they were thinking of taking advantage of her. ¡°W-Who the hell are you?¡± she asked. One of the kidnappers replied, ¡°Who are we? We¡¯re the ones sending you to the afterworld.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Someone paid us a fortune to kill you, so we¡¯re getting the job done!¡± another chimed in. Unable to think of anyone who would want her dead, the confused woman asked, ¡°Who? Who is it that wants me dead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern since you¡¯re about to die!¡± the third kidnapper replied. ¡°He¡¯s right! You should consider yourself lucky because the person is merciful enough to grant you a pleasant death!¡± the fourth kidnapper piped up. ¡°On top of the fortune paid to kill you, they gave us extra to bed you! They want you to relish the pleasure as a woman before your death!¡± the second kidnapper voiced. On top of killing me, that person even wants them to rape me? How ruthless! The first kidnapper said, ¡°Do not resist! We¡¯re going to take a few photos to prove that we did our job and also that we¡¯re really trying our best to please you for onest time!¡± ¡°How much did the person offer to pay you guys? If you set me free, I¡¯ll offer you twice as much as her offer!¡± Nina yelled. With a disdainful expression, the third kidnapper remarked, ¡°If you¡¯re an ugly woman, we might have considered the offer. However, there¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to take up the offer because you¡¯re even more tempting than money!¡± ¡°Indeed, money is nothing aspared to a night with a gorgeous woman like you!¡± the first kidnapper concurred. Sensing her impending doom, Nina balled her fists and started observing her surroundings. There was nothing around her, so it was safe to assume they had taken her to an abandoned building. However, she could not tell the floor they were on. The only thing she could see was the lecherous men¡¯s disgusting smiles and terrifying gazes. What should I do? Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Saved By A Woman I might make it out alive if I jump out of the window before they pounce on me. If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll be able to retain my innocence and join Chris in the afterworld. In order to do so, I need to divert their attention and buy myself some time! All of a sudden, Nina yelled, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die, can you at least tell me who sent you? I¡¯m going to haunt them for the rest of their life once I¡¯m dead! I¡¯m not asking all of you to do me a favor without anypensation in return! Once I¡¯m dead, feel free to retrieve my savings! There¡¯s more than enough for all of you to live a carefree life!¡± Unable to resist the tempting offer, the kidnappers exchanged nces and engaged themselves in a round of heated discussion. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine since she¡¯s as good as gone! It¡¯s impossible for her to run away from us!¡± ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s not risk being haunted by her when we¡¯re not even the ones who want her dead! Since we¡¯re merely executing someone else¡¯s instructions, why don¡¯t we do her a favor and tell her the identity of the mastermind?¡± ¡°The two of you have a point!¡± one of the kidnappers agreed. He then turned to Nina and asked, ¡°But I¡¯m more interested in knowing the sum you¡¯re offering in return for the identity of the mastermind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How much would it be since you said we¡¯d be able to live a carefree life?¡± It looks like they¡¯re greedy for money. Well, it¡¯s great they¡¯re driven by greed! Otherwise, they won¡¯t even be swayed, Nina thought. Then, she said, ¡°The card in my bag gives you ess to an ount with fifty million. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s more than what the mastermind has offered all of you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Fifty million?¡± The kidnappers looked at her in disbelief. The woman who engaged us merely offered us two million at the start, and it was only after some negotiations did we manage to raise the sum to five million. Yet, this woman is offering us fifty million? Does she really have that much money? In order to convince them, Nina nced at her bag and suggested, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you retrieve the card from my bag and see for yourself?¡± At that instant, the kidnappers ced their attention on her bag. When they went to retrieve the card, Nina sprinted to the window and jumped out of the building without any hesitation. A second before she jumped, she estimated that she was on the tenth floor. Despite the daunting height, she knew she had no time for hesitation. If the kidnappers became aware of her n, they would assault and kill her immediately. At least by jumping out the window, she would die with her innocence. Her sole regret was that she could not figure out the mastermind¡¯s identity. Nheless, she had faith that her father would avenge her. Daddy, Mommy, Juan, Kyle, Maya, I guess it¡¯s goodbye for now! Chris, I¡¯ming for you!N?velDrama.Org content. Seeing that she was about to hit the ground, she shut her eyes, bracing herself for the impact. Yet, contrary to her expectations, she did not fall to her death. Instead, she felt something propelling and pulling her, and she spun in the air a few times before falling to the ground. Feeling lightheaded, she took some time to regain her bearings. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw an older woman lying next to her. Did she save me? The older woman asked concernedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine! What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine as well. I didn¡¯t have time to react since you suddenly jumped out of the window. Had you not done so, I would¡¯ve been able to help yound on the ground safely.¡± Upon sizing the older woman up, Nina thought that she seemed well-trained. Who would¡¯ve known that someone would rush to my rescue in the nick of time! ¡°Thank you so much!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary because I¡¯m merely taking care of you on someone else¡¯s behalf.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Sanders.¡± Mr. Sanders? Isn¡¯t that Chris? Curious, Nina asked, ¡°D-Do you know Chris? Who are you then? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. He wants me to tell you he has donated his heart to someone else voluntarily.¡± Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 The Mastermind ¡°Voluntarily? No, I don¡¯t believe it! He would never have agreed to it if he had a choice!¡± Nina was sure about it because she had heard from her grandfather that Chris foresaw that someone was after his life and that it was likely rted to his family¡¯s feud. Thus, she refused to believe the older woman¡¯s words. The woman let out a long sigh, but before she could say anything else, she spotted the approaching kidnappers. ¡°She¡¯s right there!¡± ¡°Hurry up and seize her! Don¡¯t let her run away!¡± When the men were merely a few steps away from the two women, the older woman swiveled her wrist, jumped, and took down one of them with a powerful punch. Moving at lightning speed, she sent the other kidnappers sprawling across the ground with a few kicks. ¡°Oh, my God! This woman is too powerful! She almost broke my leg with her kick!¡± ¡°My arm and stomach hurt so much!¡± ¡°W-Who are you? Why are you messing with us?¡± ¡°None of you are worthy of knowing my name!¡± Standing with arms akimbo, the woman looked down on them. ¡°Answer me this¡ªwho sent you toe after her? You guys tailed her since her trip to the cemetery, so clearly, you are well aware of her whereabouts!¡± The kidnappers refused to tell her the truth. ¡°We have no idea! We are merely doing our job!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re just carrying out the orders since they paid us. Why would they reveal their actual identity to us?¡± ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re clueless as well!¡± Nina¡¯s expression turned grim as she could not believe they had been tailing her since her trip to the cemetery. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But only one person is aware of my trip to the cemetery to pay my respects to Chris! Not even my parents are aware of my arrival at K Nation! Could it be her? ¡°What about that person¡¯s contact number? You should have it too, right?¡± she asked. ¡°Y-Yes.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The kidnapper showed Nina the number, but she did not recognize it. That makes sense. Since she intends to conceal their identity, she wouldn¡¯t use the same number permanently. ¡°Call her and tell her you¡¯vepleted the task! Do it on speaker!¡± Nina ordered. In that way, she would be able to recognize the mastermind through their voice. The kidnappers hesitated, and one asked, ¡°What if she wants us to send her the photos? Haven¡¯t you heard us? We¡¯re supposed to send photos of you being raped by us.¡± ¡°Tell her you¡¯ll send them immediately after.¡± The kidnappers still dawdled. How are we supposed to send them when we don¡¯t have any? Having lost her patience, the older woman snapped, ¡°Are you going to do it or not? Do it, or else I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Well aware of her capabilities, they agreed without a second thought, ¡°Y-Yes, we¡¯ll make the call at once!¡± The mastermind answered the call immediately after the number was dialed, and the kidnappers had it on speaker as requested. ¡°We have taken care of everything, including the disposal of her corpse!¡± ¡°What do you mean? How or where have you disposed of her corpse? Where are the photos?¡± Nina¡¯s heart sank the moment she heard the woman¡¯s puzzled voice. Her guess was spot on¡ªthe mastermind was none other than Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to honor your promise and transfer the rest of the sum to us!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the sum right away once you send me the photos!¡± ¡°Why would you want the photos of a deceased woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to show them to the men who are in love with her! I want them to know she was a wh*re so that everyone disdains and detests her even after she¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Just how much do you loathe her?¡± Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Mnie Is Terrified Mnie snorted. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Send me the photos now, and I¡¯ll transfer the outstanding sum to you!¡± The kidnappers zipped their lips at once. They randomly sent a few indecent pictures of a woman whose face could not be seen clearly to Mnie. She fumed, ¡°What a fail! I can¡¯t even see her face! Don¡¯t you know how to take pictures?¡± One of the kidnappers whined, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do now. We¡¯ve gotten rid of her body and can¡¯t retake her pictures!¡± Mnie asked in bafflement, ¡°You sure are fast! How did you get rid of her body? Hello? Hey!¡± The line on the other end went dead as the kidnappers hung up on her. When snippets of memory shed across her mind, she heaved a deep sigh. Right from the beginning, Mnie had been scheming to finish her off when she paid her respects to Chris in K Nation. After cheating death, she vowed to pay Mnie back in her coin! She set me up so I would lose my chastity and end up in a tragic death? Pfft! Now that her own chastity is lost, I wonder how she¡¯ll react tomorrow! A hint of satisfaction from the sess over her revenge flickered in her eyes. As she picked up and swirled the winess, the aroma of red wine filled her nostrils. There was a captivating radiance from the red liquor. She looked up and gulped it down. The following morning, Rose woke up and put on heavy makeup. She looked into the mirror and scrutinized herself, d about the exaggerative effect. Next, she turned to choose a piece of body-hugging clothing that allowed her to exude a strong vibe. After changing into it, she strutted out of the room in her heels in schadenfreude. The moment she walked to a corner, she saw Mnie standing outside Stephen¡¯s room with a hint of restlessness written all over her face. She looked like a child worrying about facing the music after taking the sweets behind her parents¡¯ back. Hmph! She must have had an intense session with the manst night! I wonder how Stephen will react shortly! Feeling uneasy deep down, Mnie was about to knock on the door when she spotted Rose standing not far away from her. In an instant, the anxiousness and uneasiness in her eyes were prevailed by sheer hatred. ¡°It¡¯s you! You set me up!¡± Rose¡¯s luscious red lips curved into a smirk. She sashayed toward Mnie and looked at her disdainfully. ¡°It seems Stephen locked you outside the room?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! You set me upst night!¡± Mnie shrieked. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Rose denied wittingly. Mnie flipped out at the smugness on her face and raised her hand to p Rose. Rose was quick-witted and grabbed hold of her wrist. With her smirk still there, she scoffed, ¡°Are you going to p me?¡± Suddenly, she raised her other hand and pped Mnie¡¯s face swiftly. Overwhelmed by the sudden p on her face, Mnie wailed incoherently, ¡°Y-You vixen! How dare you p my face!¡± Rose sneered, ¡°What? You can p anyone as you like, but they can¡¯t p you back? Heed my words. When you intend to harm others, you¡¯ll end up harming yourself. You¡¯re having the taste of your own medicine for your heinous deed!¡± Mnie was dumbstruck. What does she mean by that? Have I ever harmed her? She¡¯s the one trying to seduce Stephen and get on my nerves! She gritted her teeth and hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t you try to twist the facts! It¡¯s you! You set me up because you¡¯ve fallen for Stephen! You¡¯re the one!¡± Rose smirked. ¡°How about you? Have you inflicted harm on anyone because of Stephen? Can you recall?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mnie was rendered speechless. Anxiousness surfaced on her face instantaneously. What does she mean? Rose stepped closer to her. ¡°Why am I seeing a youngdy standing by your side? She insists on settling a score with you for causing her to lose her life!¡± At the same time, she looked into the spot next to Mnie deliberately, as though someone was standing there. Her words sent a chill down Mnie¡¯s spine. Who could be the person she is referring to? Could it be Nina? She turned to look at the spot next to her instinctively. Blissfulness surged within Rose at the sight of utter fear in Mnie¡¯s eyes alongside a look of uneasiness on her face. Hmph! This will definitely scare you to death! How dare you provoke me! I¡¯m going to enlighten you on what it means to cry over spilled milk! Then, she reminded Mnie sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯d better be alert. She says that she¡¯ll see you out for payback!¡± Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Stephen Knows That Mnie Is Lying Mnie retorted in intense fear, ¡°Y-You are lying! You are only making this up!¡± Seek me out for payback? A dead person can¡¯te back alive! No, it can¡¯t be! Turning a deaf ear to Mnie¡¯s words, Rose red at her and raised her hand to knock on the door. After that, she turned and walked away. ¡°Vixen, did I ask you to knock on the door? Mind your own business!¡± Mnie bellowed at her retreating figure. The door of the room opened right after her bellow of rage. Gazing at Stephen, who stood by the door in casual wear, she called out to him affectionately, ¡°Ah! Stephen¡­¡± He looked at her with an odd expression. Without uttering any words, he turned to walk back to his room. Clenching her fists, she caught up to him and put on a broad smile as she exined earnestly, ¡°Stephen, I¡¯m sorry. I stepped outst night to look for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you. I ended up dozing off in the garden as I was exhausted. By the time I woke up again, it¡¯s already broad daylight!¡± Furrowing his brows, Stephen stared at her more weirdly. She was in the next roomst night, lying next to the man. I couldn¡¯t have mistaken her colorful toenails and her voice when she was calling out to him. How dare she lie to me now, huh! Pfft! I¡¯ve apparently been fooled by her all this while! Why didn¡¯t I discover that earlier? Mnie asked him excitedly, ¡°Stephen, have you taken your breakfast? If not, let¡¯s go for it together then.¡± Nevertheless, Stephen remained silent without shifting his gaze away, giving her goosebumps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You must be worried about me and couldn¡¯t sleep well as I didn¡¯te backst night. I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t do that again.¡± Mnie was still making excuses to cover her tracks. Stephen let out a sigh. Instead of arguing with her, he cut to the chase. ¡°You can have this room all to yourself. I¡¯ll move to another room. It¡¯s up to you if you want to check out and fly back any time! Let¡¯s cut ties and have no truck with each other again!¡± Mnie was bbergasted. It never urred to her that Stephen would ever be so determined. She wailed piteously, ¡°Stephen, what do you mean? Do you mean to say that you want to break up with me? Is it because of that vixen? Stephen, how could you do this to me! What¡¯s so good about that vixen? Look at how she dresses like a wench! If you choose to be with her, be prepared, for she¡¯ll surely cheat on you!¡± Stephen red at her with simmering fury from within him. Gritting his teeth, he snapped, ¡°Do you think that all women have no sense of shame like you?¡± Dumbstruck, Mnie could not utter any words to refute him. Why is he saying these? Could it be he has found out what happenedst night? How did he know about that? In an instant, an rm bell went off in her head. She exined hastily, ¡°Stephen, you must have misunderstood¡­¡± Stephen cut her off. ¡°Enough of that. You and the man are a match made in heaven. All the best to you!¡± Mnie¡¯s face turned ashen. Oh my! It seems Stephen has found out about it! She continued to wail, ¡°Stephen, it¡¯s not what you think it is. I was set up by that vixen. She told me that you were in her room at that time. I tried to call you, but you didn¡¯t answer my call. Hence, I got worked up and rushed to her room to look for you. Little did I realize that I¡¯d fall into her trap! Stephen, you must trust me! I was framed! If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check with the staff at the front desk. I¡¯d checked with her Rose¡¯s room number before rushing there to look for you. Who would¡¯ve known that it turned out to be another man¡¯s room! I was set up! I¡¯m a victim too!¡± ¡°Front desk? I¡¯d checked with the staffst night because you were not in the room when I was back. She told me you requested the handsome man¡¯s room number!¡± Stephen raised his voice. Handsome man? ¡°No, it¡¯s not true! I asked for Rose¡¯s room number! The staff at the front desk was bluffing! Let me go and confront her now!¡± She stormed toward the door after saying that. Bang! When she was about to step out of the room, she crashed into a wall of flesh. ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m here to visit you. See? You left your bracelet on the bedst night,¡± the man uttered gleefully. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Mnie red at him with her ring eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re in cahoots with that despicable Rose to set me up! You¡¯re the one!¡± Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Mnie Tries To Exin ¡°Mnie, mind your words. You¡¯re the one who knocked on my door and chatted with me for quite a while. After that, you insisted on entering my room and rekindling our romantic moments,¡± he mumbled subtly. Mnie was at a loss for words to refute. Next, the man shed her a casual smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you feel too awkward to admit that you were the one who made the first movest night. After all, we had gone through seven roundsst night. You¡¯re mine now!¡± The impact of his words was disastrous. Undeniably, facts could not be denied. The overwhelming fact was enough to give Stephen a blow, and he would not ept Mnie again. ¡°Stop bluffing! I¡¯m not yours! I¡¯m Stephen¡¯s woman! I belong to him forever, dead or alive!¡± Mnie advanced toward Stephen and was about to grab hold of his arm, but he dodged swiftly. She swallowed her pride and gazed at him pitifully. ¡°Stephen, I¡¯m your girlfriend. I vowed to be by your side for the rest of my life. No matter what, I won¡¯t part with you! Even death can¡¯t separate us!¡± No matter what, I can¡¯t break up with Stephen! I love him so much! If I break up with him, the despicable vixen will surely stand to benefit! No way! I can¡¯t let that happen! Dead silence ensued the ce. Stephen¡¯s grim face was devoid of expression. He did not even spare her any nce. The man alongside her wore a look of indignance as he added fuel to the burning fire. ¡°You said that to me as well when you were in bedst night!¡± Blood drained from Mnie¡¯s face instantaneously. D*mn it! He¡¯s obviously spelling trouble for me! ¡°Stop talking nonsense and back off now!¡± Sheshed out at him. ¡°D*mn it! How can you deny everything now? When we were indulged in our passionate momentst night, you couldn¡¯t even let go of me and kept calling me darling! So you¡¯re thinking of kicking me aside now, huh?¡± Mnie¡¯s mind turned nk, and she was unable to utter any words. Her consciousness faded in and out after she had passed out the night before. Besides that, she was ovee by a sudden wave of lust. Despite feeling delirious, she was pretty sure that the man alongside her the previous night was Stephen. She was clueless about how she ended up spending the night with another man. By the time she came to her senses in the morning, only then did she realize that she had fallen into a trap. N?velDrama.Org content. As burning fury surged from within her, she picked up the pillow and hit the man with it. ¡°Get out of my way now!¡± The man was not infuriated but continued to grin frivolously. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s a way of disying your affection to me when you¡¯re hitting and scolding me? Anyway, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to do so in the face of another man?¡± Mnie picked up the pillow again and chased frantically after him to chase him out of the room. Stephen was utterly speechless at the sight of the absurd scene. The next moment, he turned to pick up his luggage and left. ¡°Stephen! Wait! Don¡¯t leave! Stephen!¡± Mnie yelled out apprehensively. The man stood in her way and raised his volume wittingly. ¡°Take it easy. He won¡¯t pay any heed to you no matter how you¡¯re yelling at him. After all, you still have me. We already had seven roundsst night. Let¡¯s have more rounds tonight! I¡¯ll surely satisfy you then!¡± After adding insult to injury with the ambiguous words, he was sure as h*ll that Stephen would not ept Mnie again. The lecherous smile on his face only faded away after Stephen was far away from them. Looking at how he grabbed hold of her wrist, Mnie growled, ¡°Let go of me!¡± The man let go of her hand abruptly. His lips contorted into a disdainful smile as he scoffed, ¡°Mnie, you have been drooling over men since you were in university. Hmph! You¡¯re seemingly still the same even after so many years!¡± ¡°B*stard! Undeniably, I had feelings toward you at that time, but¡­¡± Her voice gradually trailed off. He snickered. ¡°But what then? But you found out I was not from a prominent family, so you changed your mind, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mnie gave no hoot to his words and did not feel like wasting time bickering with him about the trivial pasts. At the moment, she just wanted to win Stephen¡¯s heart again. She snarled at him, ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from me. If not, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, intimidated by the ferocity in her eyes. My goodness! This woman is ruthless indeed. She mightmit any mind-boggling deed at any time. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing for me to fear! Let¡¯s see how things go then! Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Nina Gives Nicole A Call Mnie walked away hastily. She felt like double-checking with the front desk if Stephen had checked in to another room. Unexpectedly, she saw Rose sitting next to him the moment she reached the lobby. D*mn it! You¡¯re seducing my man again, and right after setting me up? What a rotten rose! You¡¯re really a vixen without any sense of shame! Don¡¯t ever think that your plot will turn out a sess. I could even send the heiress of the Seet Group to h*ll. It¡¯s a piece of cake to send you there! After heaving a sigh, she sank into deep thought. If I go over now, it will only exacerbate the situation. Anyway, Stephen is soft-hearted. I¡¯d better work out how I can win his heart again! Vixen, I¡¯ll let you off just for this round! The next moment, she turned and headed back to the room. At the sight of Mnie¡¯s retreating figure, an unmissable delight shed across Rose¡¯s eyes. Even if you¡¯re still able to cool your head off now, I bet you won¡¯t be able to take it when something unexpected urster. Well, you have to pay the price for your heinous deed! In the meantime, Nicole was engaged in a pleasant conversation with Faye in Wicked Pce. Evan approached her and abruptly asked when they would be flying home. She responded in bafflement. ¡°Flying home? How can we go back without resolving Nina¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°Draven and the Hidden Masters are keeping an eye on Nina. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to her. Since we can¡¯t help with anything here, why not just go back earlier? Juan just called me a while ago and told me that Joy misses you!¡± Nicole was silent for a while before she asked tactfully, ¡°I wish to see Nina again before I breathe my last breath. Can I?¡± After contemting for a while, Evan replied, ¡°All right. Draven had handed the ne and earrings to her. We can confirm that she¡¯s Nina since she¡¯s keeping them. I¡¯ll let Draven arrange a time for us to meet her. After that, we¡¯ll fly home and wait for her to be home.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Nicole could barely wait to have a heart-to-heart chat with Nina. She wished to know what she had gone through. Moreover, she knew there must be a reason for Nina to seek vengeance in such disguise. As instructed by Evan, Draven looked for Nina to discuss meeting her parents. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary for us to meet. I¡¯ll give Daddy and Mommy a call,¡± Nina told him. Draven thought for a while and agreed with her. ¡°Ms. Nina, Mr. Seet assigned the Hidden Masters and me to protect you twenty-four-seven. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be by your side all the time,¡± he uttered respectfully. Nina was stunned and could not resist admiring inwardly. Daddy sure has taken everything into consideration! ¡°All right, you may leave now. Stay alert so nobody will find out,¡± she reminded Draven. ¡°Noted, Ms. Nina.¡± He nodded respectfully. After Draven had left, Rose gave Nicole a call. Thetter was excited upon hearing Nina¡¯s voice and asked her eagerly about what she went through all this while. Nina intended to keep mum from her mother about those pathetic moments she went through. She made the long story short by telling Nicole that someone tried to set her up and finish her off, but she cheated death. Therefore, she wished to seek justice for herself. As for the horrible moments whereby she was nearly defiled, she decided not to mention a single word to Nicole. ¡°Nina, I won¡¯t stop you from seeking justice for yourself. You¡¯re already an adult, and I believe that you can cope well with everything.¡± Nicole had confidence in her. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry about me. Go back with Daddy. I¡¯ll go back once I¡¯ve settled everything here,¡± Nina tried to reassure her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Okay. Kyle¡¯s girlfriend is pregnant. As for Riley, who had set your daddy up previously, Juan is trying to track down his background. If you can manage on your own here, we¡¯ll go back and settle the things over there.¡± Nicole sounded more relieved. ¡°Mommy, please congratte Kyle on behalf of me. I miss him, Juan, and Maya a lot. How is Maya? Is she still having gamophobia? How¡¯s her rtionship with Wilbur?¡± Nina asked eagerly. Nicole chuckled. ¡°I can only say that lucky star is shining on Maya. Under your Uncle Davin and our arrangement, she happened to meet her boyfriend and started dating him. I heard she¡¯s getting along well with Wilbur. They¡¯ll be back after Wilbur settles everything for the branchpanies of the Simpson family.¡± ¡°Mommy, I should be back when Maya goes backter. Both you and Daddy have been bothered by my problems these years. But I promise you it won¡¯t happen again. After going through a lot all this while, I¡¯ve really grown up!¡± Nina assured her. ¡°Yeah, your daddy and I have seen changes in you all this while. We strongly believe that you¡¯ll get better as time goes.¡± Nicole felt touched by her words. Nina took a deep breath after hanging up. It was as though she had experienced reincarnation after going through a lot. There¡¯ll be a brand new Nina after everythinges to an end! Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Sophia Seems To Sense Something Back at the Imperial Garden, Sophia scrutinized Sally¡¯s belly gently. Ever since she was back from K Nation, she had been observing Sally¡¯s eating habits. Surprisingly, she discovered that there was not even a single bit of change in Sally¡¯s taste bud. Apart from that, her belly was t as ever. Sally, who was drinking milk on the arch-shaped sofa, sensed it and started to feel uneasy. She squeezed a smile and asked warily, ¡°Grandma, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I suddenly recall that when your mother-inw and Aunt She were pregnantst time, they both craved for certain types of food. I wonder why you don¡¯t seem to have changes in your taste buds, and you¡¯re still slim as ever. Could it be youck nutrition? Should I find ways to increase your nutrients?¡± Sophia exined and continued to stare at her belly. Sally felt a rush of restlessness. I¡¯m not pregnant. Of course there won¡¯t be any changes to my taste buds and belly! ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve enough consumption of nutrients. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m notcking any.¡± She tried to convince Sophia. ¡°Are you craving any food? I¡¯ll get the chef to prepare for you tomorrow,¡± Sophia asked again in great concern. Sally replied hesitantly, ¡°I-I¡¯m craving spicy fish stew.¡± Spicy? A saying came into Sophia¡¯s mind at once. If a pregnant woman was craving sour food, the baby would be a boy. If she craved spicy food, then it would be a girl. Does that imply that Sally¡¯s going to have a baby girl? Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter since this is their first child. They¡¯ll have other babies again for sure. It¡¯s just a matter of time for them to have a baby boy! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask the chef to prepare spicy fish stew for you tomorrow,¡± she told Sally excitedly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks, Grandma.¡± Sally expressed her gratitude courteously. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m more than happy because you¡¯re bearing a child and thus building up the next generation for the Seet family. I¡¯ll be even happier if you take great care of your health,¡± Sophia uttered gently. A smile surfaced on Sally¡¯s face, but it was not genuine. Me bearing a child and building up the next generation? I¡¯m faking my pregnancy! Right that instant, she could not resist feeling guilty for faking her pregnancy. Oh my! Grandma is taking such great care of me, but I¡¯m lying to her! Kyle stared at her in amusement, as though he was watching a show. This woman is faking a pregnancy and troubling Grandma to take care of her. I wonder how she¡¯ll exin to Grandma if the secret is revealed one day! Sensing Kyle¡¯s meaningful gaze, Sally lowered her head in embarrassment. She let out a deep sigh when she suddenly remembered that Evan and Nicole would be home the following day. My goodness! There are going to be two more pairs of eyes staring at me with great concern. I bet my life will be even more challenging then. I wonder how long my fake pregnancy can last! ¡°It¡¯s quitete now. Kyle, apany Sally to bed now. A pregnant woman must have proper rest,¡± Sophia advised Kyle. ¡°All right. Grandma, you should go to bed earlier too.¡± He stood up with Sally and headed back to their room. Before Sophia was back, both of them used to stay in separate rooms. Nevertheless, she emphasized that Kyle should take great care of Sally in case the woman needed anything at night. Apart from that, she even mentioned that it did not matter for them to stay in the same room as Sally was already pregnant. Juan also echoed by saying, ¡°True indeed. Since you¡¯ll have a baby soon, there¡¯s no need to feel distant. What is there to be embarrassed about staying together in the same room?¡± Furthermore, Skyler also advised Sally to stay together with Kyle for the sake of her status in the family. After all, she was Kyle¡¯s wife, the spouse of the eldest heir for the Seet family in the future. If she did not stay in the same room with Kyle, the maids would look down on her too. After pondering for a while, Sally finally decided to take Sophia¡¯s advice and moved into Kyle¡¯s room. Surprisingly, Kyle did not seem to be repulsed when she suddenly moved into his room. Even so, Sally was unaware of how he felt, as he was usually devoid of expression. Nheless, they had both set a rule to take turns in sleeping on the bed and floor. After they were back in the room, Sally looked at Kyle solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to sleep on the floor tonight. But do you mind letting me use the bathroom first? I¡¯ll sleep right after the shower, and I promise I won¡¯t take long in the bathroom.¡± Kyle nodded approvingly after thinking for a while. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sally was over the moon and dashed toward the bathroom with her pajamas. In the meantime, Kyle squinted as he recalled how Sally seemed to be bothered by her fake pregnancy and ended up mumbling every night. Apparently, she was worried sick about the consequence if anyone found out about it. This silly woman! There¡¯s actually a solution for this. But why doesn¡¯t she get the matter resolved in that way? Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Kyle Decides To Help Sally So she never realizes that I¡¯m able to help her get pregnant? But it¡¯s just the two of us alone in the room. How is it possible that the idea neveres across her mind? Kyle thought he might be able to give her a hint after she had taken her shower. Meanwhile, the bathroom turned misty after being shrouded by hot steam. Under the showerhead, crystal-clear droplets were rolling along Sally¡¯s delicate skin. Looking down at her t belly, she could not resist but heave a sigh. How nice if I¡¯m really pregnant¡­ Sally actually had an idea, but she was worried that Kyle would misunderstand her as a woman who led a promiscuous lifestyle. Hence, she did not dare to do so. If not, she was pretty sure that she would have the opportunity to turn her fake pregnancy into reality at any time! She took a deep breath at the thought. ¡°Sally, men should be the ones to take the first move in this matter. Kyle is a virtuous man who is not easily lured by any seductions. If you take the first move and cling to him, you¡¯ll only bring shame to yourself. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re Maupay¡¯s daughter. You shouldn¡¯t tarnish the reputation of the Maupay family. After all, Kyle might not have any interest in you. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not taking any moves. It will be a self-humiliation if you turn out to be the one to do so. What if he¡¯s infuriated and kicks you out of the room? It¡¯s not worth it then.¡± After mumbling to herself, shey down in the bathtub after sshing her face with cold water. By the time she stepped out from the bathroom after showering, Kyle had already changed into his pajamas. However, it was not well buttoned. Under the dim light, his seductive figure and wheat-colored broad chest were gleaming with alluring radiance. Sally could barely take her eyes off him. ¡°Do I look good?¡± She only retracted her gaze when Kyle¡¯snguorous voice sounded. By then, her dainty face was blushed crimson. She turned away awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve taken my shower. It¡¯s your turn now.¡± After that, she started to tten the bedsheets of the mattress on the floor and prepare for bedtime. At the sight of her shyness, Kyle¡¯s lips curved into a subtle smile as he walked toward the bathroom. When he stepped out of the bathroomter, Sally was lying on the floor, watching Tik Tok jovially. I wonder what makes her grin ear to ear! He uttered casually, ¡°If you feel that the floor is too hard and causing you difort, you can sleep on the bed.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sleep on the bed? Sally was bbergasted. Is he exuding a vibe as a gentleman by letting me sleep on the bed? ¡°But I¡¯d feel bad for that,¡± she mumbled awkwardly. Kyle replied indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to feel bad about. Anyway, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Sally was silent, astounded by his words. Since he is already offering it, why shouldn¡¯t I sleep on the bed? I always end up sustaining pain in my waist after sleeping on the floor! After making up her mind, she stood up and hopped onto the bed. When she was about to thank Kyle, she saw him lying on the other side of the bed. The discovery stopped her in her tracks. So Kyle is not switching turns with me, but he¡¯s thinking of sleeping on the bed as well? Just the two of us in the room and sleeping together on the bed¡­ Is he giving me a chance? Gazing at Kyle, her face turned burning hot. With his eyes closed, Kyle¡¯s longshes fluttered. Under the dim light, his cold face appeared to be gentler. The usual indifferent vibe exuded by his body also seemed to have faded a lot. Sally¡¯s heart pounded tremendously. If I manage to have a child with Kyle, I won¡¯t have to fake my pregnancy anymore. By then, there will be a solution to my biggest issue! Earlier on, Evan mentioned that they would only talk to her about her wedding with Kyle after she gave birth. The baby¡¯s arrival will be able to eliminate many issues! Thus, she felt she should muster up her courage for the sake of herself and her future with Kyle. Other than that, the Maupay family and the Seet family would be able to coexist peacefully. She stretched out her hand and caressed Kyle¡¯s stunning face. He did not respond at all. It was as if he was already asleep. Next, she pinched his face slightly again. However, there was still no response from him. Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Carry My Baby Has he really fallen asleep? She gently touched his cheek. His face is so smooth. Kyle could not help but wonder, Is she just gonna touch my face and do nothing else? Sally gradually turned her attention to his sexy Adam¡¯s apple. She slowly ran her fingers down his chest and started drawing circles around it. ¡°What a tight, muscr body¡­¡± She then pinched his chest. Kyle suppressed his voice but still let out a deep grunt. Where did this woman get her strength from? Next, Sally unbuttoned his shirt, exposing his muscr chest and chiseled abdomen. Upon seeing his body in its full glory, Sally was bbergasted. Many socialites in Y City were crazy about Kyle and wanted to be with him. I wonder what they¡¯ll do to him if they¡¯re given the opportunity to stare him up close! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sally paused for a moment before massaging his body at an irregr pace. As she was doing it, she mumbled, ¡°It feels so good to touch a handsome man¡¯s body. Yes¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± All of a sudden, Kyle opened his eyes and looked at her. Sally froze for a bit, then quickly retracted her hands. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Do you really think I can sleep in peace while you rub my chest as if you¡¯re abusing a dog?¡± Abusing a dog? I may be a little heavy-handed but am still a gentle person, okay¡­ She cleared her throat and said sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. C-Continue with your sleep¡­¡± Just when she was about to walk away after giving him an awkward smile, Kyle grabbed her by her wrist. ¡°Have you thought of the consequences of faking your pregnancy? Now, take this opportunity to make things right.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kyle gave her a stare as if he was looking at an idiot. After taking a nce at his sensuous body, Sally understood what he had implied. Does that mean he wants me to carry his baby? ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Don¡¯t let it slip.¡± Sally¡¯s heart hammered in her ears. She then stepped forth and leaned against Kyle¡¯s chest. At that point, her heart was in his mouth, as it was her first time doing it. Noticing her hesitation, Kyle instantly flipped her over and pinned her down. ¡°Is this your first time? Clumsy!¡± It might sound as if Kyle was reprimanding her, but he did it with love. Sally was at a loss for words, and her cheeks began to blush. Kyle carefully unbuttoned her shirt and nted a kiss on her luscious lips. Sally¡¯s mind went nk. She shut her eyes and wrapped her arms around Kyle tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Be good.¡± Sally felt as light as a feather as she swayed to the rhythm of Kyle¡¯s body. By the time they woke up the next day, it was already well into the day. Sophia wanted Sally to get enough rest, so she did not wake her up for breakfast. Deep in her heart, she was curious if they had done itst night. Is it safe for Sally to be physically intimate with Kyle when she¡¯s pregnant? Just when Sophia was deep in thought, Kyle and Sally were seening down the stairs. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Sally felt embarrassed for waking upte. Kyle, too, felt a little awkward. ¡°Grandma, we woke upte because Sally wasn¡¯t feeling wellst night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s normal for a pregnant woman. Go and grab something to eat in the kitchen. Kyle, you have to go to the office after this. Sally, let¡¯s go and get you some health supplements and maternity wearter.¡± Sally felt uneasy, but she still nodded and thanked Sophia. Before they could finish their breakfast, She had arrived with Zayden and Joy. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Be Careful With The Baby Upon seeing Sophia from afar, the two little ones ran toward her and hugged her thighs. ¡°Did you miss me, my sweet darlings?¡± ¡°Yeah, Grandma. I missed you.¡± Zayden pouted. ¡°Me too. I missed you very much. Uncle Davin said he misses you too. Daddy and Mommy will return today, and Uncle Davin will visit during dinnerter,¡± Joy said this on behalf of Davin. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. We¡¯ll have a reunion dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Grandma, I want to eat crab and omelet.¡± Zayden then let out a sigh. ¡°If only Maya is here. She makes the best omelet!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get Maya to make you omelet when shees back, okay?¡± ¡°Yay!¡± She gently stroked Zayden¡¯s head. ¡°If your daddy is around, he will surely call you a glutton, just like Maya when she was young.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I need to eat more to grow, okay? Grandpa said so.¡± ¡°Zayden is right! Go and look for Kyle and Sally in the kitchen. They¡¯re having breakfast there. Perhaps you can grab something to eat too.¡± Upon hearing that, the two kids instantly ran into the kitchen. She took a nce at the time and asked Sophia, ¡°Breakfast at this hour? Shouldn¡¯t Kyle be in office now?¡± ¡°They woke upte this morning.¡± ¡°Woke upte?¡± She read between the lines and knitted her brows. She then reminded Sophia, ¡°Mom, did youe across the news about the Zieglers a few days ago?¡± ¡°What news?¡± Sophia asked. ¡°It¡¯s about Leonard Ziegler. He had sex with his wife during her pregnancy, and they eventually lost their baby. The patriarch of the family, Moses, fell ill when he found out about it,¡± She said. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sophia gasped. ¡°Really? Moses has pinned his hope on the baby as the heir to the family, and now the baby is gone?¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the problem with young people. They don¡¯t think of the consequences. You have to remind Kyle and Sally to be careful not to hurt the baby. I understand they love each other very much, but they have to control themselves.¡± Sophia¡¯s expression turned grim. Is this why they chose to sleep separately before this? It¡¯s my fault for pushing them to sleep in a room! I should have thought of the consequences! Sophia regretted her action. She took note of She¡¯s advice. ¡°Got it. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Great. We just want to be safe. It will be toote if anything bad happens to the baby.¡± Meanwhile, Zayden and Joy made their way to the kitchen. Kyle was excited to see the two little ones. ¡°Hey, you two. Don¡¯t you have school today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Saturday. We don¡¯t go to school on Saturdays.¡± ¡°Yeah, and we don¡¯t go to school on Sundays too.¡± ¡°Have you eaten breakfast? Come and see if there¡¯s anything you want to eat. I¡¯ll get you some forks and spoons, okay?¡± Joy took a nce at the food and shook her head. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m full.¡± On the contrary, Zayden¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw the food on the table. ¡°Yes, please! I didn¡¯t really eat much during breakfast. Grandma said I can eat more here.¡± ¡°All right, then. Join us.¡± Kyle instructed the maid to bring Zayden the utensils. Zayden could not wait to get his hands on the food. After picking his favorite dishes and putting them on his te, he started savoring them as if he was famished. Sally could not help but giggle upon seeing the glutton in action. She advised him to slow down and gave him some vegetables. ¡°Fish, please. I want more fish.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sally.¡± ¡°Do you know Sally is going to be Kyle¡¯s wife soon? She¡¯s going to be our sister-inw. Nina, Maya, and Juan will have to call her their sister-inw too,¡± Joy said. Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Love Cannot Be Forced Zayden nodded. ¡°Thanks, Sally, my beloved sister-inw.¡± Sally took a nce at Kyle and blushed. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Enjoy your food.¡± After finishing the fish, Zayden had another bowl of soup. He then hopped down from his seat and rubbed his belly. ¡°Look at my stomach. It¡¯s so full. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± ¡°You can continue during lunch.¡± Kyle looked at his belly and could not help but think of Maya. Zayden looked just like her when she was little. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and y! Luke is going to be here any minute.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two children held their hands and left for the living hall. Half an hourter, Tiffany brought Luke to the house. The three little ones were excited to meet with each other, and they started running all over the living hall. While Sophia had gone out with Sally to buy maternity essentials, She and Tiffany stayed home to catch up with each other. ¡°Do you miss Levant?¡± She asked. Tiffany grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been upied with thepany and the winery, so I don¡¯t really have much time to think about him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only busy during the day, but how about at night? Do you think of him?¡± Tiffany kept mum. Upon noticing Tiffany¡¯s reaction, She smiled. ¡°You must have missed him. Evan and Nicole will be coming over tonight. Levant will be here too, I suppose? You should be able to see him tonight.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Not sure about what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯sing back. He didn¡¯t call.¡± She was left speechless. ¡°Can¡¯t you give him a call? Stop being so passive and don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t care. You need to take the initiative to win the man¡¯s heart!¡± ¡°I used to be the one who made the first move, but he didn¡¯t seem to show any interest in me.¡± She sighed but continued to encourage her, ¡°Perhaps you need to try a little harder. That¡¯s how I got married to Davin. I¡¯ve been trying to get his attention since preschool, and it took me twenty years to win him over. I¡¯m sure you can do it too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just force someone to fall in love with me, and I don¡¯t want to put pressure on him. I¡¯m fine with how we treat each other now.¡± She let out another sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t you know love has no logic? The same goes for our feelings. Who says love can¡¯t be forced? Look how happy Davin and I are.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. Davin was not deeply in love with someone else, so it¡¯s easier for you to win his love. Levant is different¡­¡± ¡°You mean Levant is still in love with Nicole?¡± Tiffany responded with a smile. ¡°Only he knows where his heart belongs. I¡¯m happy to give Luke a ce he could call home and have a career of my own. That¡¯s all I could hope for.¡± She began to think of what Tiffany had said. She¡¯s right. She may not have a rtionship, but at least she¡¯s a sessful businesswoman. We can¡¯t have it all, can we? Evan and Nicole finally returned to Imperial Garden in the evening. Joy ran up to her and hugged her thigh. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re home! I missed you.¡± ¡°I missed you too. You¡¯ve grown taller.¡± Nicole gently stroked the back of Joy¡¯s head. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Sleep with me tonight, okay, Mommy?¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Upon hearing that, Zayden tilted his head to look at Evan. ¡°I want to sleep with all of you too!¡± Joy turned around and looked at him. ¡°Hey, they¡¯re my daddy and mommy. Why should they sleep with you?¡± Zayden pouted. ¡°But you slept with my daddy and mommy too. My mommy hugged youst night, and when you woke up in the middle of the night, my daddy carried you! They even tossed me aside and forgot about me. Why can¡¯t I sleep with your daddy and mommy tonight?¡± Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 To Or Not To Have A Second Child Zayden widened his eyes and tried to reason with Joy. Evan could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°All right. You can sleep with me tonight.¡± Nicole rubbed his head and said, ¡°You sound just like your daddy!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Davin¡¯s loud voice suddenly caught everyone¡¯s attention. He walked toward Evan and greeted him. Just when he was about to bend down to carry Zayden, Zayden took a step back and clung onto Evan¡¯s thigh. ¡°Hey, why are you avoiding me? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m your daddy?¡± ¡°Why would you want to carry me since you don¡¯t like baby boys?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean I don¡¯t like baby boys? You¡¯re my only son. Of course I love you!¡± Zayden pointed at Joy and said, ¡°You like baby girls. I heard your conversation with Mommy that day. You all wanted another baby girl.¡± Davin froze for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you want an obedient and adorable little sister?¡± ¡°No! I want a baby brother!¡± ¡°Davin, are you nning on having another child with She?¡± Sophia was pleased to see the family grow. Davin pulled Sophia aside and exined, ¡°We only said that to agitate him because he was throwing a tantrum the other day. It was just a threat.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to threaten a child like this? Why don¡¯t you and She try to get another child?¡± ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t do this if She disagrees with the idea, can I? Besides, She is not young anymore. What if something bad happens during the pregnancy?¡± Davin continued, ¡°Sally¡¯s pregnant, right? You can count on her to grow the Seet family. And there¡¯s also Juan! So please don¡¯t put the pressure on me anymore.¡± Sophia took a nce at him. ¡°She is not that old. I¡¯m sure she can still give birth if she wants to.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s your wish, go ahead and persuade her. I¡¯m willing to give it a shot if she¡¯s keen.¡± Sophia stared at him from the corner of her eye. ¡°Let me think about it. I have to respect She¡¯s decision too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. Look around you; you have so many grandchildren, and soon, you¡¯ll have great- grandchildren too. You should just let nature take its course and enjoy your life.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m being a little too busybody?¡± A line formed between Sophia¡¯s brows. ¡°Oh, no, no, no. What I meant was, you should enjoy life and thepany of your children and grandchildren at your age!¡± Sophia sighed. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. Once Sally delivers the baby, your dad and I should not meddle in all your affairs anymore. We should spend the rest of our day taking care of the children¡­¡± After a short pause, Sophia shook her head. ¡°Nope. I can¡¯t just ignore Juan. It¡¯s time for him to get married anyway¡­¡± Davin let out a sigh. Give yourself a break, Mom! Suddenly, Juan asked, ¡°What would you like to eat for dinner, Uncle Davin?¡± Davin paused for a moment and wondered, ¡°All this while I just ate whatever you all serve, and all of a sudden, you ask for my preference? Have I done something right to deserve this kind of treatment? Let me think about it¡­¡± Davin thought for a while and started telling Juan what he had in mind. ¡°Hold on!¡± Juan stopped him. ¡°I think you should tell the chef yourself, Uncle Davin. I can¡¯t remember all the names you mentioned. The chef might need an extra pair of hands, so please help!¡± Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Buy She A Gift Davin nodded and walked to the kitchen. After taking a few steps, he stopped and turned around to look at Juan. ¡°Well, asking me what I want to eat isn¡¯t your only intention. Instead, you want me to lend a hand in the kitchen, right?¡± Juan replied smilingly, ¡°Uncle Davin, you¡¯re a kind person and would always be willing to help others.¡± Well, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m a kind person. Davin thought he deserved Juan¡¯spliment. ¡°I know it¡¯s my virtue, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to help you. How can you ask for help without giving something in return?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, what do you want?¡± Davin took a sideways nce at Juan and said, ¡°Do you even need to ask? What¡¯s the most straightforward way to express your gratitude?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm, should I say thank you?¡± ¡°Wrong! You should pay me!¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, why do you need money? Besides, how much money do you expect to get by helping out in the kitchen?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m worth at least ten thousand! I think I deserve that much as the appearance fee.¡± As Davin was talking, Juan looked upstairs for a while and gave him a look. Davin frowned and looked in the same direction. The next moment, he saw She standing upstairs and was startled. I¡¯m doomed. Judging from what I said, Sheep must suspect that I¡¯m secretly keeping some money. Will she punish me after we go home? What should I do? As soon as a thought shed through Davin¡¯s mind, he cleared his throat and began to put on a show. ¡°Juan, please don¡¯t feel unhappy because I asked for the appearance fee. I wish to buy Aunt She¡¯s favorite ne with ten thousand as Valentine¡¯s Day gift to surprise her. I¡¯m sure she will be overjoyed once she receives the gift.¡± He paused for a while and continued, ¡°You know, it¡¯s not easy for me. I only wish to make Aunt She happy. As long as she is happy, I¡¯ll feel that my life is full of purposes and meanings¡­¡± Meanwhile, Juan was amazed by how Davin could talk nonsense righteously. Uncle Davin is so good at acting ordingly and coaxing a girl! I¡¯m sure Aunt She loved hearing it. When Juan looked up, She was already walking down the stairs. Then, she came up to Davin, gazing at him lovingly. ¡°Davin, is that true? Are you going to give me a surprise during Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± It¡¯s not true! I purposely said so for you to hear it! Forcing a smile, Davin responded, ¡°Sheep, did you hear what I said? My goodness. I wouldn¡¯t have said it if I knew you were around.¡± Feeling touched, She said, ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t want me to know it in advance, for it¡¯s supposed to be a surprise. Anyway, it¡¯s my fault for being so strict with your spending. I¡¯m giving this card worth three million to you. From now on, you can spend all you want and don¡¯t have to worry when you want to buy me a gift!¡± Davin felt touched as he stared at the card. She said this card is worth three million. Besides, I have saved quite a lot from the three hundred million that I got from Desmond. At that moment, Davin couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was still wealthy. ¡°Is this really for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for you. Take it!¡± After She put the card on Davin¡¯s hands generously, he scanned her from head to toe and asked, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! From now on, I¡¯ll give you money regrly. However, you must promise me that you won¡¯t recklessly spend the money.¡± ¡°I understand. Anyway, no worries. I¡¯ll keep the money that you gave me to buy gifts for you.¡± She was satisfied with his reply. After keeping the card in his pocket, Davin gave Juan a look and walked to the kitchen arrogantly. It was as if Davin had unexpectedly received a huge chunk of money. Meanwhile, Juan had learned that one ought not to reason with women but make them feel touched. After all, women are emotional. They are willing to give us everything if they feel touched. That includes their precious money and jewelry. I have to remember the rule once I have a girlfriend. Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 An Impostor Half an hourter, a feast wasid out on the table, and everyone was already seated. Meanwhile, the two foodies, Joy and Zayden, kept staring at their favorite food with their rolling eyes. ¡°Zayden,e and sit beside me! I¡¯ll pick any food you want for you.¡± Unexpectedly, Zayden turned around and said insistently, ¡°No! I want Uncle Evan to pick the food for me!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Have you looked at everyone at the table? Uncle Evan looks the fiercest! Why do you want him?¡± Davin nced at his beloved son curiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I ought to learn from Kyle? Besides, Kyle has inherited Uncle Evan¡¯s good qualities. In that case, I can learn from Uncle Evan straight away instead of learning from a middle man. Who knows if I¡¯ll be the next Kyle soon?¡± Zayden rebutted in a childish voice. Juan interrupted jokingly, ¡°Uncle Davin, Zayden has learned to be eloquent from you.¡± ¡°Of course, my son has inherited my good qualities.¡± Davin felt proud upon hearing it from Juan. ¡°I¡¯ve also inherited all of Mommy and Daddy¡¯s good qualities. Hence, I want to be a superstar when I¡¯ve grown up!¡± Joy blinked her eyes excitedly. ¡°Well, you¡¯re pretty and smart. I support you to chase your dream, for I believe you will be a well-known superstar in the future,¡± Davin replied. ¡°I support you too!¡± Juan added. ¡°Feel free to do what you like. I¡¯ll support you too.¡± Kyle chimed in. ¡°I support you as well,¡± Sally said. With that, they lifted their sses to propose a toast. At that moment, Sophia looked at Sally and said, ¡°Sally, you can¡¯t drink because you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Sally only remembered that she was supposed to be pregnant upon hearing it. As such, she put down her ss immediately and changed it to a ss of milk. ¡°I was too excited just now. Anyway, allow me to use milk to rece beer.¡± ¡°You have to remember it, or else your baby might get affected.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandma. I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡± ¡°Kyle, you have to remember it and remind her often.¡± ¡°I know it, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After that, they proposed a toast and gulped down their drinks. Sophia recalled what She said about the Zieglers back then. Since Kyle and Sally seemed careless, Sophia thought she had to take some preventive measures. Meanwhile, Evan nced at Juan and asked about Riley. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ve figured out who Riley is. He is not the real Riley!¡± said Juan. ¡°The real Riley was killed by the impostor as soon as he returned. After that, Riley¡¯s father, Ulric, was severely ill and passed away overseas. Also, Ulric¡¯s illness was rted to the impostor.¡± Evan¡¯s expression turned grim upon hearing it. ¡°In that case, who is the impostor? What does he have to do with Steven?¡± ¡°Well, the impostor isn¡¯t an outsider. Instead, he is Steven¡¯s half-brother, given birth by the mistress of Steven¡¯s father.¡± Juan continued to exin. ¡°His real name is Lucas. He lived with the Maupay family until he was ten years old. After that, his mother had an affair and was caught red-handed by Steven¡¯s father. Hence, he and his mother were driven out.¡± He then paused for a while to let Evan process the information before continuing. ¡°After that, he was informed that Steven¡¯s mother framed her mother for it. As such, he held a deep grudge against Steven¡¯s mother and always wished to take revenge against her.¡± Evan quietly listened as Juan continued. ¡°However, God didn¡¯t offer him the chance. He was only thirteen when Steven¡¯s mother passed away. Although his enemy was gone, his hatred kept growing day by day. After all, her mother had depression and eventually passed away after they were driven out. Hence, he decided to punish Steven to avenge his mother!¡± Then, Juan continued, ¡°He nted some spies around Steven to wait for an opportunity. Finally, he heard that Riley, who lived abroad, wished toe back and develop his career. Also, Steven replied to Riley¡¯s letter, saying that he wanted Riley to help him. Therefore, he thought of the n to rece Riley with himself.¡± ¡°It looks like Lucas sure is a sly one! However, why did he want to impersonate your dad?¡± Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Lucas Escapes Once Davin finished, She chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did he impersonate your dad instead of someone else?¡± ¡°Well, it was because, at that time, the Seets were the only family powerful enough to deal with the Maupay family,¡± Juan exined. ¡°Also, Daddy is often called the reaper. As such, people would believe and not question it when he impersonated Daddy to do such things.¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t he kill Steven right away? I mean, he¡¯d be free from trouble once he has killed Steven.¡± ¡°Aunt She, do you think one who holds deep grudges against someone will want to kill him?¡± asked Juan. ¡°Instead, one will want to torment his enemy so that he will suffer every second and every minute. Also, he will utilize his enemy to the very end. In the end, he will give his enemy a heavy blow psychologically before his enemy is dead. All in all, he wants to ensure that his enemy won¡¯t rest in peace!¡± She was speechless upon hearing that. ¡°Since Lucas¡¯s hatred for Steven ran deep, he has decided to make it his happiest and most important task to torment Steven,¡± Juan continued. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°If Steven wanted to ensure that we die with him that night, both the Seet and the Maupay family would have fallen into Lucas¡¯ hands by now. Apart from taking revenge, Lucas is ambitious and always wishes to benefit from the fight between the two families.¡± After Juan finished, his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat, for he felt that Lucas was a terrifying man. Since Lucas¡¯ life was surrounded by hatred since he was ten years old, Juan believed that such a person was abnormal. Besides, one couldn¡¯t deduce Lucas¡¯ way of doing things based onmon sense. ¡°Since the truth has been revealed, Steven should have realized that he misunderstood Evan. In that case, shouldn¡¯t he give us an exnation about his attempt to bomb Imperial Garden? I remember that before he left that night, he said he would exin it to us.¡± Since Davin gazed at Sally as he spoke, the rest also turned to her. Immediately, Sally put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Daddy will give you an exnation. Besides, Skyler will surely ask him toe to Imperial Garden and apologize to you.¡± ¡°Has Skyler returned?¡± Meanwhile, Evan looked at Juan with a stern face. Juan nodded in response and said, ¡°Daddy, Skyler was harmed by Lucas¡¯ subordinates when he was investigating the matter. Considering that it was urgent and Skyler¡¯s life was at risk, we decided to let him go home.¡± ¡°How many men does Lucas have?¡± ¡°Lucas has quite a lot of loyal warriors. Back then, Lucas distributed everything he obtained from Steven to those warriors so that their wives and children could live a good life. As such, he had won over a lot of loyal warriors to sacrifice for him.¡± ¡°Did you ask your men to keep an eye on Lucas?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. Daddy, don¡¯t worry about¡ª¡± Before Juan finished, his phone suddenly rang. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°Mr. Juan¡ª¡± ¡°How could this ever happen?¡± After hanging up the phone, Juan turned to Evan and reported hesitantly, ¡°Daddy, something bad happened. Someone has rescued Lucas.¡± With his eyes turned frosty, Evan said, ¡°Well, it seems that troubles will soone after us!¡± Meanwhile, Davin gave it some thought and asked, ¡°Evan, Lucas hates Steven the most. In that case, isn¡¯t Steven supposed to be worried and afraid about Lucas the most? His escape has nothing to do with us, right?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Didn¡¯t he devise a n, hoping to let both the Seet and the Maupay family perish at one go?¡± She said. She¡¯s word was a warning to all of them. Unperturbed, Davin argued, ¡°He used Steven to get his backing back then. Even though he has escaped now, he is an ordinary man with no background or power. What can he do? I think we don¡¯t have to worry about him too much? After all, why should Seet Group be afraid of a nobody?¡± ¡°Davin, you can¡¯t be so sure. A rogue who has nothing to lose can do anything. We have to be careful,¡± Sophia reminded. ¡°Daddy, rest assured that I¡¯ll do my best to find Lucas!¡± Juan said confidently. Juan¡¯s men were tasked with keeping a close watch on Lucas. Now that Lucas had escaped, Juan felt he was responsible for it. ¡°Send him to the police station when you¡¯ve found him.¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Separate Rooms After dinner, they sat in the living room and chatted for a while. When Zayden and Joy said they were tired, Evan and Nicole brought them to their bedroom. However, Kyle and Sally were stopped when they wanted to return to their bedroom. ¡°Sally, I think you should stay in your previous room.¡± Sally felt clueless upon hearing it from Sophia. ¡°Why, Grandma?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Now that you¡¯re pregnant, you must be extra cautious. However, Kyle is careless and might hurt you.¡± ¡°Grandma, since when have I be careless?¡± Kyle was confused as well. After keeping silent for a while, Sophia forced a smile and said, ¡°Kyle, Grandma knows that you can hardly hold your desire. However, please hold it only for eight months. After Sally has given birth, you may do anything you want, and I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Kyle and Sally were rendered speechless. At that moment, they finally realized that Sophia didn¡¯t want them to make love to avoid harming the baby. Meanwhile, Sally thought Sophia would think that they couldn¡¯t control their lust because they woke up late in the morning. But I¡¯m not pregnant yet! I want to grab the chance to carry Kyle¡¯s baby. If I do as Sophia says, I won¡¯t have the chance to get pregnant at all. Sally turned around and looked at Kyle dispiritedly. When Kyle wanted to argue with Sophia, thetter instructed determinedly, ¡°Alright, both of you are good children. Please think for the sake of Jonathan and me, for we wish to get a great-grandchild. I understand that it¡¯s hard, but you still have plenty of time ahead, don¡¯t you?¡± Kyle was rendered speechless, for he felt shy to insist on staying in the same room with Sally at that moment. As such, Kyle thought he had to find another way to solve it. ¡°Listen to Grandma and go to your previous room,¡± Kyle said. Sally turned to Kyle and looked at him in disbelief. Why did he agree to it? Is he not going to give me a chance? Has he had enough after what we didst night? Humph! All men are unreliable! Under Sophia¡¯s scrutiny, Sally grumpily packed her belongings from Kyle¡¯s room and moved back to her previous room. Before closing the door, Sophia reminded, ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Then, Sophia stood at the door and heaved a sigh. She knew she had to do it to ensure that Sally would give birth safely. Moreover, she refused to let what happened to the Zieglers happen to them. Tossing and turning, Sally touched her belly and mumbled to herself. ¡°God, can you please bless me with a baby? I know that Kyle and I only slept together for one night. However, I¡¯m sure many women are pregnant after one night. Hence, please bless me with a baby.¡± When Sally sped her hands and prayed, her phone rang all of a sudden. She grabbed the phone and realized that it was from Kyle. She picked up the phone dispiritedly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Can you sleep?¡± Kyle asked in a deep and sexy voice. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± Sally was a little angry. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, I can go to your room to apany you. Otherwise, you can alsoe to my room to apany me.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sally understood what Kyle was implying. Huh? Since Grandma asked us to stay in different rooms, will she be angry if we sleep together? We might make Grandma angry, but it¡¯s still better than disappointing her, right? I mean, she might even have a heart attack if she finds out that I¡¯m not pregnant. Hence, I¡¯m not doing this for myself but for others as well. After persuading herself, she agreed to Kyle toe to her room. ¡°Be careful then. Don¡¯t let others notice you.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Kyle and Sally felt happy and excited, for it felt like they were having an affair at that moment. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Surge Of Desire After hanging up the phone, Sally quickly got up, tidied up the bed, and changed into a sexy pajama. She nned to take a bath with Kyle once he had arrived. Momentster, there was a knock on the door. She hurried over to open the door, feeling excited. However, after seeing the person outside the door, the excitement on her face vanished instantly. Why is she here? Sophia wore a tight frown on her face as she scrutinized Sally from head to toes. Why is she dressed like this? Such a sexy pajama with her chest and back showing. No wonder Kyle had lost controlst night. Youngsters nowadays really have no sense of propriety at all. Feeling uneasy, Sally looked down at the sexy pajama she was wearing and asked embarrassedly, ¡°Old Mrs. Seet, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Sally, didn¡¯t I bring you out and buy you a lot of maternity wear today? You should only wear those in the future. Don¡¯t wear clothes like this for now.¡± ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t wear this in the future.¡± Sally thought to herself, If I knew it was you who knocked on the door, of course, I wouldn¡¯t wear this kind of clothes! ¡°For now,fort should be your top priority. Those maternity outfits are made of good materials. You¡¯ll feelfortable wearing them. So hurry up and change into them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Sally closed the door. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This is all Kyle¡¯s fault! If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be wearing this kind of clothes. Shortly afterward, Sally stood in front of the wardrobe dejectedly and took out all the maternity dresses that Sophia had bought. However, she could not make up her mind on which one to wear. Thinking how Sophia was always staring at her tummy, she decided to choose an oversized one because it would make her look more like a pregnant woman. After some consideration, she ended up choosing a loose-fitting milky white pajama and put it on. There was a cute cartoon cow printed on the tummy area. It was her first time wearing such adorable- looking clothes. ¡°Is this really maternity wear? Why does it feel like I¡¯m wearingrge-sized children¡¯s clothes instead? It¡¯s too cute.¡± As she was staring at her reflection in the mirror, there was a knock on the door. The first thought that came to her was that it had to be Sophia who came to check if she had changed her clothes. I¡¯ll show her how adorable this dress is! Hence, she held her head high and opened the door confidently. However, when she saw the person standing on the other side, she was stunned again. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Lowering her head, she nced at the cute pajama and looked up at him. At the same time, Kyle was knitting his brows while staring at her clothes. The cute cow on her tummy attracted his attention. The dress was milky white, and the sleeves were ck with an embellishment of a cute cow at the center of the dress. Looking at Sally, who was standing in front of him, he suddenly felt that she looked like an adorable cow. However, she was too thin. It would be cuter if a chubby girl was wearing the dress. That way, the cow on the tummy would be more vivid and it¡¯ll look real. ¡°This is maternity wear. Your grandmother bought it for me.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice, but¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Sally looked at him nervously. Smirking, Kyle stepped into the room and locked the door. Then, he stared at her intently and said, ¡°A real pregnant woman will look better in it.¡± Having said that, he pulled her into his arms. Sally¡¯sshes quivered, as there was basically zero distance between them, and she could feel his strong heartbeat. In an instant, she felt nervous and was at a loss for what to do. Looking at her blushing face, he felt a surge of desire rising up from his abdomen and proceeded to kiss her pink and seductive lips domineeringly. As his lips touched hers, Sally closed her eyes and felt out of breath. Momentster, he had scooped her up and was walking toward the big soft bed. cing her tenderly on the bed, he took off his coat and threw it away. Subsequently, he inched closer and stared at her affectionately, gently caressing her small face with his slender hand as if he was touching the most precious treasure in the world. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Rxing Effect ¡°I-I haven¡¯t bathed yet.¡± Smiling, Kyle uttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can take a bath together.¡± Sally smiled sweetly, as that was what she had nned. Just as he got up and was about to carry her to the bathroom, there was a knock on the door. Almost instantly, she grew anxious and asked, ¡°Could it be Old Mrs. Seet?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s already sote. What¡¯s she here for?¡± ¡°How would I know? Anyway, hurry up and hide.¡± ¡°This is my house. Why should I hide?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want us to sleep together. If she finds you here, she¡¯ll definitely chase you out.¡± ¡°Even if she chases me away, I can alwayse back, as long as you¡¯re willing to open the door.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure once she finds out that you¡¯re here, she¡¯ll keeping back to check on us. Maybe she¡¯ll even monitor us strictly to make sure that we have no chance toe in contact with each other. By that time, it¡¯ll be harder for me to get pregnant.¡± After pondering over it for a moment, Kyle uttered, ¡°Then I¡¯d better hide first.¡± ¡°Go hide in the bathroom.¡± With that, he got up and walked toward the bathroom. Meanwhile, the person outside the room was still knocking on the door. After straightening her clothes, Sally immediately went to open the door. As expected, it was Sophia. ¡°Old Mrs. Seet, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something that I forgot to tell you just now.¡± As she spoke, Sophia walked into the room. ¡°Please have a seat,¡± said Sally. ¡°Okay.¡± While she was sitting down, Sophia caught sight of Kyle¡¯s coat on the swivel chair beside the bed. ¡°Why is Kai¡¯s coat here?¡± ¡°Oh. H-He left it behind.¡± ¡°Left it behind?¡± ¡°Yes. He was here moments ago, but he has gone back to his room now.¡± Being the shrewd person that she was, Sophia saw through her lie instantly. Judging by her expression, Kyle must be inside this room. Also, she probably wore the sexy pajama just now because she wanted to show it to Kyle. How dare they deceive me! Have they not considered the baby¡¯s safety? There¡¯s no room for regret if they hurt the baby. When she was staring at Sally, thetter¡¯s heart started to pound rapidly. If I knew that she would look for me tonight, I wouldn¡¯t have asked Kyle toe over so early. We should¡¯ve waited until everyone is asleep. Sophia said, ¡°Sally, I heard of a story and thought that I should talk about it with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Moses from the Zieglers has been looking forward to having a grandchild. After waiting for a long time, his daughter-inw is finally pregnant. However, the baby is gone, as the couple wasn¡¯t being careful. Because of this, Moses has fallen ill. It¡¯s sad that a life is gone just like this. Sally, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Hearing that, Sally could only nod in response. I understand, but our situation is different. His daughter-inw is actually pregnant, so they aren¡¯t supposed to sleep together. On the contrary, I¡¯m in a rush to get pregnant. How could I get pregnant if we don¡¯t sleep together? You don¡¯t understand my situation, and I can¡¯t make you understand as well. Should Ie clean? What will her reaction be if she finds out that I¡¯m pretending to be pregnant? ¡°Okay. It¡¯s good that you understand. There¡¯s some tea in the kitchen. It has a rxing effect and is suitable for Kai. I¡¯ll bring some to his roomter.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Old Mrs. Seet, you don¡¯t have to do that. He¡¯s probably asleep by now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t,¡± Sophia dered with confidence while ncing in the direction of the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and ask the maid to make the tea for him now. Later, I¡¯ll send it to him personally.¡± At that, she stood up and left. Kyle came out of the bathroom after Sally locked the door. Looking at him, she let out a long sigh. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Keep A Close Watch ¡°You¡¯ve heard what your grandmother said just now. She knows that you¡¯re here and said those words on purpose. Later, she¡¯s going to send the tea to your room. You should head on back now.¡± Kyle was bereft of speech. He understood that Sophia was trying to protect her great-grandchildren. She had taken the news of the Zieglers to heart and was worried that the same thing would happen to Sally. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll head back first ande back after she has sent me the tea.¡± ¡°When will that be?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Why? You¡¯re not willing to wait? If you don¡¯t wait for me, when will you get pregnant?¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After Kyle returned to his room, he kept waiting for Sophia to bring him the tea. However, after waiting for a long time, no one hade to his room. It¡¯s already thiste. Grandma, are you still nning to send me the tea or not? Feeling impatient, he opened the door, nning to check on the situation in the kitchen. Just then, he saw Sophia walking toward him. Behind her was a maid holding a cup of tea. Soon, they stopped in front of him. ¡°Grandma, what is this?¡± ¡°I specially prepared this tea for you. It has a rxing effect and can calm your mind. Quickly finish it and go to bed.¡± Without a choice, he took the cup and gulped the tea down before handing back the cup to the maid. ¡°Grandma, you should go back and rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not sleepy yet. Later, I¡¯ll ask someone to ce a table outside of Sally¡¯s room. Since I can¡¯t fall asleep, I¡¯ll keep a close watch over her. If she needs me, I¡¯ll always be there.¡± Her words had rendered Kyle speechless. In a sh, his expression darkened. Grandma, you¡¯re not keeping a close watch over her. You¡¯re just afraid that I¡¯ll go to her room again. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to stay up all night. I¡¯m sure no one will disturb Sally, and nothing will happen to her.¡± Sophia pouted. That¡¯s not necessarily true. Who knows what will happen when I¡¯m not watching? I can¡¯t let you hurt my great-grandchild. It¡¯s important to take precautions! ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Since you need to work tomorrow, you should rest early.¡± Left with no choice, Kyle nodded and returned to his room dolefully. As soon as he finished taking a shower, his phone rang. It was a message from Sally: When are youing over? Kyle: I won¡¯t be going to your room tonight. Sally: Why? You don¡¯t want me to get pregnant anymore? Kyle: Of course I do. Sally: Thene over now. She then sent an emoticon that was beckoning him over. Kyle: I don¡¯t have the guts to do so. There¡¯s a sheriff outside your room. Furrowing her brows, Sally could notprehend what he meant. Thus, she jumped out of bed and opened the door slightly. Just as she nced outside the door, she happened to meet Sophia¡¯s eyes. Startled, she mmed the door shut. At that instant, she could feel her heart miss a beat. Holy cow. She¡¯s standing guard outside my room in the middle of the night? I know she¡¯s valiant, but I¡¯d have never imagined her doing something like this. After calming down, she let out a long sigh. If this goes on, I won¡¯t have the chance to get pregnant. Why is it so difficult to get pregnant secretly? Lying on the bed, she sent another message to Kyle: What should we do? If she keeps doing this, we won¡¯t have a chance. Kyle: There has to be a way. For now, we can only wait and see. Sally: Ugh! It¡¯s so hard to get pregnant! Kyle: Well, this is the price you have to pay for telling lies. Sally: What do you mean? Kyle: If you hadn¡¯t lied, Grandma wouldn¡¯t think that you were pregnant, and she wouldn¡¯t do this to protect her great-grandchild. Ergo, this is your fault! Sally was at a loss for words. Momentster, she replied: Fine. Whatever. I¡¯m going to sleep! Throwing her phone aside, she rolled around on the bed but could not fall asleep. I shouldn¡¯t have lied. Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 The Person He Once Loved Deeply Meanwhile, at Vamped, Rose gave the wine ss that contained a crimson liquid a gentle twirl as she stared at Stephen, who was sitting opposite. ¡°So, you¡¯ve broken up with her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A charming smile crept on Rose¡¯s face. Mnie would never agree to break up with Stephen. I wonder what unexpected things she would do next? Regardless, I¡¯m staying in K Nation to settle the score with her. No matter what she does, I won¡¯t back down! Moreover, I¡¯m going to make her life a living hell soon! ¡°I have a question for you,¡± said Stephen. ¡°Out with it.¡± Casting a brief look at Stephen, Rose gulped down the crimson liquid in the ss. ¡°Is your face real?¡± Why would he ask that? A hint of surprise shed across Rose¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you remove the makeup on your face, will you look like another person?¡± Did he find out that I¡¯m Nina? But judging from his confused look, it seems like he isn¡¯t certain about it. This isn¡¯t a good time to reveal my identity. I still have things to do. ¡°This is my face. How can I look like another person? Or do you want me to be another person?¡± Smiling, Stephen remarked, ¡°My heart seems to have feelings for you. I think it wants you to be another person.¡± ¡°Your heart?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve told you before that I had a heart transnt. My heart could sense that you were the person he once loved deeply,¡± he exined while looking at Rose affectionately. Her expression turned grim as she stared at his chest. That¡¯s where Chris¡¯ heart is. Can he really sense me? Subconsciously, she stretched out her hand, wanting to touch his chest but was pulled back to reality by a voice. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Stephen, there you are. I¡¯ve been searching for you.¡± Soon, Mnie stopped in front of Stephen and looked at him, pouting. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I almost got into a car ident just now. Look, my arm is injured. It hurts!¡± Indeed, there was blood on her arm. It seemed like she had suffered minor scratches. Seeing that, the first thought that popped into Rose¡¯s mind was, so, instead of going to the hospital, she comes to find Stephen? Ha! What a strange woman. I knew it. Even if Stephen wanted to break up, Mnie would never let him go. Sitting aside quietly, Rose wondered how Stephen would deal with the situation. ¡°You should go to the hospital if you¡¯re injured,¡± uttered Stephen impatiently while taking a nce at Mnie¡¯s arm. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. Back then, when I was injured, you would always stay by my side. Stephen, would you keep mepany?¡± Rose was rendered speechless by her words. Is she using an injury to make him stay? And here I thought she woulde up with better ideas. Well, I guess I¡¯ve overestimated her. ¡°Stop fooling around. Just go to the hospital,¡± he ordered. Mnie was upset and was on the verge of tears. ¡°Stephen, can you go with me? You promised to always stay by my side if I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Subsequently, she reached out and grabbed his arm, tugging on it and acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Can you? Stephen¡­¡± Stephen¡¯s gaze fell on Rose for a moment. Then, he got up and dragged Mnie out of the bar while saying, ¡°Your wound has to be treated. Go to the hospital.¡± Looking back at Rose, Mnie smiled proudly, as if she was showing off and provoking Rose at the same time. Meanwhile, Rose merely stared at their figures as they left and smirked. This man is so soft-hearted. A pity act was all that it takes to make him feel sorry for her and want to get back together with her? She poured herself a ss of red wine and shook the ss gently. However, just when she was about to drink it, she changed her mind and ced the ss on the table. I had nned to use Stephen to get revenge on Mnie. But now, it seems like that won¡¯t work. He¡¯s too useless. I can only rely on myself. Standing up, she walked forward and suddenly tripped on something on the floor. Unable to keep her bnce, she staggered and fell toward the ground. She thought she would fall face-first onto the ground, but at that critical moment, a strong arm wrapped around her waist and helped her up. Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 Shameless Woman Lifting her head, Rose met Stephen¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Is it strange for me to be here?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking your girlfriend to the hospital?¡± ¡°I hailed a taxi for her and even paid for the fees. I¡¯m sure the driver will take her to the hospital.¡± Oh, so he brought her out to hail a taxi for her. At the thought of that, the edge of her lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°I know her too well. If I don¡¯t send her away, she¡¯ll keep pestering me,¡± Stephen added. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that she¡¯ll pester you?¡± ¡°Back then, I could still put up with her, but now¡­¡± Suddenly, the image of Mnie lying in another man¡¯s bed shed across his mind and made his blood boil. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t want to do so anymore.¡± ¡°What if she continues to pester you aftering back from the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of changing to another hotel.¡± Hearing that, Rose shed him a smile andmented, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a tad bit useless? Getting scared off by a woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being scared away. I only want to live in peace. Are you willing to change hotel?¡± ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m not afraid of her. Even if you change the hotel, she¡¯ll definitely follow you since she¡¯s such a persistent person. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to change.¡± Stephen was bereft of speech. She¡¯s right. It¡¯d be useless to move to another hotel if Mnie wouldn¡¯t give up. I can¡¯t run away from her forever. Forget it. The most important thing now is to find a way to prove the woman in front of me is Nina. If she is, I have to persuade her to go back with me! ¡°Okay. Then I won¡¯t change the hotel either. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯ve verified something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Nina.¡± Stephen fixated his gaze on Rose. He had a feeling that she was Nina. Avoiding his gaze, she piped up, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that. I have my own things to do, and I¡¯ll go back once they¡¯re settled.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± he inquired. In response, she leaned toward him and whispered to his ears, ¡°Revenge.¡± At that moment, Stephen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What or who are you avenging for?¡± ¡°Would you like to know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Instead of telling him, Rose nced at her watch and said, ¡°This is my personal matter. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Stephen¡¯s brows drew close to a frown as he wondered who she wanted to take revenge on. Back at the hotel, when he was about to rest after taking a shower, there was a knock on the door. He opened the door and saw Mnie standing outside. ¡°Stephen, I just came back from the hospital. I¡¯m a little dizzy. Can you keep mepany?¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, so it¡¯s not very convenient for me,¡± he refused immediately. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mnie remained silent for a while. Then, she rubbed her temple and said, ¡°M-My head is spinning.¡± The next moment, she stumbled and fell into Stephen¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to your room,¡± he enunciated resignedly. However, she hugged him tightly and would not let go. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± ¡°Mnie, listen to me!¡± Nheless, she grasped the corner of his shirt tightly, making up her mind not to let go. ¡°Wow. This is big news. Who¡¯s this shameless woman? Tsk Tsk. Why does she look so familiar?¡± not far away, Rose stared at her phone and eximed. Hearing her voice, Mnie was frustrated. This vixen is trying to ruin my n again. She ignored Rose and kept holding onto Stephen. Seeing that, Rose walked over and red at Mnie with disgust. Subsequently, she held the phone high. ¡°Stephen, look at this woman lying on the bed. Is this her?¡± Furrowing his brows, Stephen averted his gaze to her phone curiously, and his expression gradually turned grim. At that moment, Mnie was cursing Rose in her heart, hoping that she would die a horrible death. ¡°Hey, this shameless woman really looks like you. Why don¡¯t you take a look?¡± Annoyed, Mnie turned around and looked at the phone. On the phone was an indecent photo, and the woman on the bed had a satisfied look on her face. Instantaneously, Mnie¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Where did you get this photo? It¡¯s fake. It must be fake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake? Then what about this?¡± Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Unrivaled Makeup Skills At that, Rose swiped the screen, and another clearer photo appeared in front of her. Mnie was clinging to a man like a vine in the photo, reluctant to let go. ¡°This woman who¡¯s clinging to the man like an octopus is you, right? I can tell that it¡¯s you at a nce!¡± Mnie instantly panicked. Damn it. Why does she have such photos? Averting her gaze to Stephen, she tried to exin, ¡°Stephen, t-this isn¡¯t¡ª¡± However, Stephen was not interested in her exnation and pushed her away forcefully. Consequently, she staggered and fell to the ground. ¡°Ouch!¡± she cried out in pain. Her arms and thighs were hurting, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Stephen, you¡ª¡± ¡°Mnie, we¡¯ve broken up. Please keep your hands to yourself!¡± Having said that, he nced at Rose and mmed the door shut. ¡°Stephen, please hear me out¡­¡± Rose looked down at Mnie, who was slumped against the ground, with a faint smile on her face. At that instant, Mnie raised her head and red at Rose angrily. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who set me up that night!¡± Bending over, Rose looked at her amusingly and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m just letting you have a taste of your own medicine.¡± Confused, Mnie queried, ¡°What grudge do you have against me? When did I ever do such things to you?¡± Rose pointed to the space next to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s her. She asked me to avenge her. She told me her name was Nina and that you¡¯ve killed her. Is that right?¡± Mnie looked horrified, as it was the second time Rose mentioned Nina. How does she know about Nina? Feeling anxious, she nced to the side and questioned, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Who are you? And what do you know?¡± Rose reached out and pinched her chin. ¡°I know what you¡¯ve done. The truth will alwayse to light. Tonight, Nina wille looking for you, so you¡¯d better stay awake!¡± In a sh, all the blood drained from Mnie¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s this Nina is. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± With that said, she stood up and stumbled toward her room. Looking at her figure, Rose felt satisfied. It¡¯s now time for the finale of my revenge. Mnie, this is all your fault. You deserve it! At that thought, Rose fished out her phone and called Draven. ¡°Come to my room with Jeremy, Jensen, Damien, and Darius tonight. I need your help with something.¡± ¡°All right.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. That night, the five of them quietly entered Rose¡¯s room without being noticed by anyone. Draven asked curiously, ¡°Ms. Nina, what do you need us to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to put some makeup on you.¡± ¡°Makeup? What makeup?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Nina. Your makeup skills are unrivaled. What kind of makeup do you want to put on us?¡± ¡°Sit down. You¡¯ll know once I¡¯m done with it.¡± Hence, the five of them sat down as instructed. Momentster, Rose took her makeup case, scrutinized their faces carefully, and started to put makeup on their faces. At the same time, the men were curious about how they would turn out in the end. After half an hour, she finally finished with the makeup. When the five of them stood up and looked at each other, they were dumbfounded. ¡°You made all of us look the same?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a few clothes here. Put them on.¡± Looking at the women¡¯s clothing in front of him, Draven felt reluctant. ¡°Ms. Nina, I can¡¯t wear this kind of clothes. As you can see, I have quite a big build. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll ruin the clothes.¡± ¡°You can wear it. In fact, all of you can. They¡¯re custom-made. Extrarge.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The five of them exchanged nces and felt awkward wearing women¡¯s clothing. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Make A Fortune At Nina¡¯s insistence, they had no choice but to change into the women¡¯s clothing. Damien looked at himself and shifted his gaze to the others. Then, he fished out his phone with a smile and took a photo. Witnessing that, the others quickly turned their backs on him. ¡°Damien, are you crazy? Why are you taking our photos?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you know how humiliating it¡¯ll be if someone else sees the photos?¡± ¡°Aww,e on, this might be our only chance to wear women¡¯s clothing. Besides, with this makeup, I doubt anyone would be able to recognize us. There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Let¡¯s take a photo and send it to Mr. Seet. Maybe he¡¯ll be happy to have a few more daughters.¡± ¡°This is some.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mad.¡± Jeremy, Jensen, and Draven refused to cooperate with him, so he took a photo with Darius and sent it to Evan. ¡°What do you think Mr. Seet¡¯s reaction will be?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± At the moment, Evan was sitting in the office, concentrating on reviewing the recent project reports. When he received Damien¡¯s message, he was shocked at first. However, after taking a closer look, a slight smile appeared on his face. This must be Nina¡¯s doing. What is she up to now? He intended to call Nina, but after unlocking the phone screen, he thought that there had to be a reason for her to do that. Since he had to finish reading the report and meet Steven after that, he resisted the urge to ask her. Shortly afterward, Damien received a reply from Evan: Naughty! He was extremely excited and eximed, ¡°Wow. Mr. Seet actually replied to me. Is he saying that I¡¯m naughty?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Mr. Seet means Ms. Nina is naughty for putting this makeup on us.¡± ¡°If he was talking about Ms. Nina, then why did he reply to me? He should send it directly to Ms. Nina.¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s afraid that she won¡¯t understand what he meant, so he sent it to you.¡± ¡°Really? But I think this message is meant for me. Mr. Seet must be thinking that I look good dressing like this.¡± Upon hearing that, the others rolled their eyes speechlessly. ¡°Enough. Later, we¡¯ll be sneaking into Mnie¡¯s room when she¡¯s not around and dim the lights in the room to scare her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s the one who hired the killer. Even if we don¡¯t scare her on purpose, she¡¯ll be afraid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go back after we¡¯ve dealt with the matters here. I heard that Mr. Seet has a key to unlock a treasure. It contains exquisite items, books about medicine, the art ofbat, hypnotism, business, and all kinds of ancient books. If we can find it, we might make a fortune.¡± ¡°Did Mr. Seet say he¡¯ll go treasure hunting?¡± ¡°No, but I think he¡¯ll be tempted to.¡± ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t tempted, I bet Mr. Juan will be.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s find a way to let Mr. Juan know about this when we¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Stop talking about the treasures. We have to deal with Mnie first.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Aftering up with a n, they started to act ording to Nina¡¯s instructions. She deliberately removed her makeup and took off her disguise, abandoning the strange and bold hippie style. Firstly, they bribed a hotel attendant and got him to knock on Mnie¡¯s door, telling her that a man was looking for her to lure her out. ¡°Who is it?¡± Mnie asked suspiciously. ¡°The man who¡¯s together with you.¡± Together with me? Stephen? Does he need something from me? Finally, he¡¯s willing to meet me. This is great! Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 I Will Be Wherever You Are Without thinking too much about it, Mnie hurried her way over to Stephen¡¯s room happily. Seizing the opportunity, Nina and the other five snuck into her room. When Mnie arrived at Stephen¡¯s room, she knocked nervously on the door. Shortly afterward, the door opened. As soon as Stephen saw her, he frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Stephen, I heard that you¡¯re looking for me. What¡¯s going on?¡± I¡¯m looking for her? When did I look for her? Stephen was puzzled. N?velDrama.Org content. He thought that it was because Mnie wanted to approach him and could not think of a better reason, so she deliberately made such an excuse. ¡°Nothing!¡± he replied frustratedly. ¡°Stephen, you can tell me anything. In my heart, you¡¯re still the person I love the most.¡± When she finished talking, she was answered with the sound of the door being mmed shut. His action had left her totally bbergasted. What does this mean? Is he doing this on purpose? She nned to knock on the door again, but after mulling it over, she gave up on the thought. Forget it. Even if I knock on the door, Stephen won¡¯t treat me nicely. Things will only get more awkward. Thus, Mnie headed back to her room with a sullen look, feeling upset. Who is this Rose? Why does she know about Nina? She said that Nina was beside her. Does she expect me to believe such nonsense? She must know something. It seems like I have to find someone to check her background. Or should I just hire someone to end her life? She deserved it anyway for setting me up. Immersed in her thoughts, she arrived at her room unknowingly. Then, she opened the door, went in, and locked the door. Just as she took off her coat and was about to head into the bathroom for a shower, the light in the room suddenly dimmed. Her heart missed a beat as she wondered what was happening. Looking up at the heart-shaped crystal chandelier, she thought that it was adjusting its brightness automatically, so she did not take it to heart. However, after taking a few more steps, the light suddenly dimmed again, and a shiver went down her spine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the light? I must ask the hotel staff to fix it tomorrow,¡± she mumbled to herself and continued to walk forward. When she was at the bathroom door, the light turned dimmer, making it difficult for her to see what was inside the room. Mnie¡¯s heart started pounding rapidly. ¡°Let¡¯s just ask the hotel attendant to fix it now.¡± Having said that, she walked toward the bed. While she was fumbling for her phone, she touched a hand. ¡°Who are you?¡± She jumped in fright. ¡°It¡¯s me. Nina.¡± Nina? Isn¡¯t she¡­ Immediately, Mnie¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. ¡°Nina? W-What are you doing in my bed?¡± she queried, pretending to be calm. In truth, she was beyond terrified. ¡°You got someone to kill me, so I can only follow you around. I¡¯ll be wherever you are.¡± At that instant, Mnie felt a chill run down her spine. Unwilling to believe it, she reached out to touch Nina. All of a sudden, the light in the room went out completely. ¡°Ahh!¡± she screamed loudly. ¡°Stop screaming. I¡¯m just afraid of the lights. This way, we can talk.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t have anything to say to you.¡± Mnie trembled as she spoke. ¡°How could there be nothing to say? I know. Why don¡¯t you start with how you killed me? Why did you kill me? How much did you spend to hire the killer? And before killing me, what did you ask them to do?¡± Clenching her fists tightly, Mnie remembered that Nina said she was afraid of lights. Although the light in the bedroom is off, the light in the bathroom is still on. If I go to the bathroom, she won¡¯t dare to follow me. Thinking of that, she turned around and staggered toward the bathroom. When she arrived at the bathroom, she saw a woman sitting in the bathtub. After she took a closer look, she realized that it was Nina. Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Confession ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you afraid of light?¡± The Nina who was in the bathtub slowly nodded. Abruptly, the light in the bathroom went out as well. Mnie stood rooted to the spot in a daze. ¡°Why are there two Ninas?¡± ¡°Not just two. There are six. People have six souls. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± With that, a faint light appeared in the room, and there were six Nina pacing in front of Mnie. In an instant, she broke out in cold sweat, and her face nched. Shivering, she crouched down and hugged her head. ¡°Y-You¡¯re already dead. What do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want? Didn¡¯t I say it just now? I want to know how you hired the killer to kill me. How much did you pay him? Who is the killer that you hired?¡± Lifting her head, Mnie stole a few nces at the six pale faces and trembled as she spoke. ¡°I-I only gave them money. They¡¯re the ones who killed you, not me. Don¡¯t look for me. I¡¯m not the murderer. I-It wasn¡¯t me¡­ Not me¡­¡± Nina snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me yourself, but you¡¯re the mastermind behind the murder, so you¡¯re the murderer!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I-I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t you? Huh?¡± questioned Nina sternly. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­¡± Mnie then recalled the course of events. Intimidated by Nina and the others, she had no choice but to confess everything. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Nina had recorded everything she said. After that, Draven knocked Mnie unconscious, and they left the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go back tomorrow,¡± uttered Nina. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Draven was taken aback. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about Mnie?¡± inquired Damien. ¡°Now that we have the evidence, I¡¯ll make sure she pays for what she has done.¡± ¡°Will she go back? Won¡¯t she stay here forever?¡± ¡°After we left, Stephen will go back as well. Naturally, she¡¯ll follow him. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°If you say so, Ms. Nina.¡± The next day, once Stephen found out that Rose had returned to the country, he immediately checked out of the hotel and went back as well. After what happened the previous night, Mnie had nned to leave the hotel. Therefore, when she learned that Stephen had left, she instantly checked out without hesitation. Little did she know that she would be taken to the police station the moment she got off the ne. Meanwhile, everyone in Imperial Garden was happy to see Nina again. Holding Nina¡¯s hand, Nicole looked at her carefully. My daughter looks so pretty without makeup and those weird hippie outfits. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re finally back. I was so worried.¡± Sophia was excited too. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I¡¯ll never make you worry anymore. Back then, I was too immature.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re sad about what happened to Chris as well. However, we have to move on. I believe you¡¯ll meet someone more suitable for you, and I¡¯m sure Chris wants you to be happy, too.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma. I understand.¡± ¡°Okay. You must be tired. Go back to your room and take a rest.¡± ¡°All right.¡± That night, one of the maids suddenly reported that there was a man named Stephen at the entrance, wanting to meet Nina. After mulling over it for a moment, Nicole piped up, ¡°Let him in.¡± Subsequently, she instructed a maid to go upstairs and bring Nina down. Momentster, Stephen walked into the living room and nodded slightly to Nicole. ¡°Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°Please have a seat. Nina wille down in a while.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As soon as he sat down on the brown couch, he heard footstepsing from upstairs. Immediately, he lifted his head and saw Nina walking down the stairs. Hence, he stood up and asked, ¡°Nina, when did youe back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been staying at home for the past few days and haven¡¯t gone out,¡± Nina said intentionally. ¡°You were at home?¡± He stared at her intently. Are they really not the same person? Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Better Safe Than Sorry Nicole was surprised. Didn¡¯t Nina just return in the afternoon? Why did she say that she was at home the whole time? What are these two up to? Standing up, she stated, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the study room and check on your father.¡± With that, she walked upstairs. Thus, only Stephen and Nina were left in the living room. He kept staring at her as if he wanted to find out the simrities between her and Rose. Feeling ufortable, Nina asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I just want to make sure that you¡¯re all right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been resting at home for the past few days. By the way, when are you going back to work?¡± After giving it some thought, he replied, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay. See you at thepany tomorrow, then.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± He continued to look at Nina quietly and felt an indescribable sense of joy. Back when he could not find Nina in K Nation, he felt anxious and swore that he would give his all to protect her once he found her. No matter it was because of his heart or Chris¡¯ request, he had decided to keep Nina from harm. Noticing that Stephen was staring at her in a daze, she inquired, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°N-No. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When their eyes met, Nina nodded slightly. For a moment, she thought she saw Chris in Stephen when thetter turned around and left. Maybe he never left¡­ Stephen and Chris¡­ with the same heart¡­ Is this fate? N?velDrama.Org content. At that moment, she stopped distinguishing Stephen from Chris and decided to go with the flow. While she was in a daze, Sophia silently approached her and patted her shoulder. Gathering her thoughts, Nina looked at Sophia and uttered, ¡°Grandma, you scared me.¡± ¡°Nina, I want to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Can you sleep together with Sally?¡± Knitting her brows, Nina queried, ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t she sleep with Kyle?¡± ¡°Sally is pregnant now, so she can¡¯t sleep with Kyle.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the good of the baby in her tummy, my great-grandchild, of course! If things get out of hand and something happens to the baby, they¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡± Nina immediately understood what she meant, but she felt that Sophia was overthinking it. Smiling, she responded, ¡°Grandma, they know what they¡¯re doing. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Better safe than sorry. You can¡¯t be too careful.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel.¡± Just then, she saw Zayden and Joye down from the stairs. Suddenly, an idea popped into her mind. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you hand over such a glorious task to Zayden and Joy?¡± After pondering over it for a moment, Sophia decided to ask Joy to sleep with Sally and Zayden to sleep with Kyle. ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± When the two of them approached her, she began to put her n in motion. ¡°Joy, can you sleep together with Sally?¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Joy queried in confusion. ¡°Sally is about to give birth to a baby, so you should apany her.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask Kyle to apany her instead?¡± ¡°Kyle isn¡¯t as smart as you. He¡¯s also not as good-looking as you. I want you to keep Sallypany so that the baby will be as beautiful as you in the future.¡± Joy was still hesitant. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t I sleep with Sally? I want her to give birth to a baby that looks exactly like me.¡± Zayden blinked his big eyes and had an innocent look on his face. After a moment of contemtion, Sophia suggested, ¡°Zayden, you can sleep with Kyle. Ask Kyle to give birth to a baby that looks like you. Okay?¡± ¡°Kyle can give birth to babies too? Didn¡¯t they say that only women can get pregnant?¡± Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 The Treasure Map Zayden was surprised by what Sophia had said, and so were Nina and Joy. Looking at their puzzled expressions, Sophia cleared her throat and exined, ¡°Kyle can make robots. Those are fun, too, right? You¡¯ll get to y with robots tomorrow if you sleep with him.¡± ¡°All right then,¡± Zayden answered after a brief moment of thought. ¡°Joy, since Zayden has agreed to sleep with Kyle, can you sleep with Sally? Please? I¡¯ll bring you guys to the amusement park tomorrow.¡± Tempted by the amusement park, Joy eventually agreed. With that, Sophia let out a sigh of relief. She was starting to feel that her age was weighing down on her as she was a little out of sorts from not getting enough sleep the previous night. Instead of sleeping, she kept contemting a suitable candidate to keep an eye on Kyle and Sally. Nicole was the first one that came to her mind, but she figured the former should spend the night with Evan instead. Therefore, Sophia needed the person to be single. Not only that, it had to be someone from the Seet family. Maids were out of the question because Sophia knew they were all afraid of Kyle. One word from him, and they would literally usher him into Sally¡¯s room, cover for him even. Since the two had epted her proposal, she could finally rx. ¡°This is an important mission that I¡¯m giving you. Please don¡¯t fail me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll be hugging Kyle to sleep. I¡¯m waiting for those robots!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that with Sally too. I want her to help me style my hair tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Great! You two are the best!¡± After that, the two little fellows sprang into action. Initially, Sally was surprised when Joy came into her room and proposed to sleep together. However, after giving it some thought, she figured that Kyle would not be able toe in with Sophia outside, so having Joy as apany was not half bad. ¡°Sure. Sleep with me tonight, and I¡¯ll tell you a bedtime story, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Joy nodded excitedly. Meanwhile, Zayden went to Kyle¡¯s room but found no one there. Where did he go? Then, a ship model on the table caught his eye. With quick steps, he headed to it and carefully ran his fingers over the sail, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Wow. This looks even better than Daddy¡¯s,¡± Zayden said, captivated. At that moment, Kyle was in the study, standing before the desk with Juan while listening to Evan attentively. Sitting on the chair, Evan fixed his gaze on them and said, ¡°Steven will be here tomorrow to give us an exnation. Kyle, Sally is pregnant with your child, so try not to chime in.¡± ¡°As for Juan¡­¡± He then gave Juan a look, and thetter immediately understood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. Kyle¡¯s going to be Mr. Maupay¡¯s son-inw, so it¡¯s only natural that hey low. I, however, have no such obligation. Uncle Davin and I will definitely show him hell if his exnation is unsatisfactory!¡± There, Juan suddenly brought up a question. ¡°By the way, Daddy. I heard that Steven owns some sort of treasure. Do you know about this?¡± Hearing that, Evan nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it. However, it¡¯s not treasure, but a treasure map.¡± ¡°A treasure map?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± At the mention of the treasure map, Kyle and Juan looked at each other. Thetter said, ¡°Sally actually sent us a picture of that treasure map via WhatsApp. But due to the situation at that time, we only got half of it. Sally should still have the other half.¡± ¡°You guys have half of the treasure map?¡± Evan shifted his gaze from Juan to Kyle. As Kyle was more mindful of his words, he wanted to seek confirmation from him. Kyle nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, we do have one-half of the map, but we couldn¡¯t understand what was written on it. As Imperial Garden was in danger of being bombed back then, we didn¡¯t have the time to look further into it. But now we do.¡± Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 The Kids Are In Their Rooms ¡°Hey, we¡¯re in this together, okay? You better not hog the map to yourself now that you¡¯re Sally¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When Sally gives me the other half, I¡¯ll definitely share.¡± Juan smiled in satisfaction after hearing that. ¡°Now that¡¯s my brother!¡± Smirking, Kyle nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re getting a little ahead of yourself there. I just figured you wouldn¡¯t be able to understand even if I showed you the other half.¡± Juan was rendered speechless for a moment before he retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look down on me! I will definitely decipher that treasure map, and when I do, I¡¯ll be invincible!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s your goal, then you should just forget about the treasure!¡± Evan suddenly spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kyle agreed after giving it some thought. ¡°This treasure should be meant for something greater. It should benefit the whole society.¡± Evan nodded in agreement. After that, a deep look fleeted across his eyes. He had initially nned to ask Steven to hand over the treasure map as a token of his sincerity. Since Sally has it, I won¡¯t need to do that anymore. What should I ask from him then? Steven almost destroyed Imperial Garden because of a misunderstanding. That¡¯s not something I can brush aside with just an apology! Hence, I have toe up with a good request. ¡°All right, you two go and rest. Think on your feet tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, just leave everything to Uncle Davin and me tomorrow, Daddy. It¡¯s going to be quite a show.¡± After leaving the study, Juan exhorted Kyle, ¡°Just in case anything untoward happens, have Sally send you the other half of the treasure map as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do,¡± Kyle replied. ¡°If Sally doesn¡¯t hand it over, just put that charm of yours to good use, okay? You know how to do that, right?¡± Juan said as he winked at him. Kyle kept quiet and shot an odd look right back at Juan, telling him to mind his own business. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m just trying to help,¡± Juan exined, but Kyle merely gave him the side-eye before heading to his room. When Kyle entered his room, he was surprised to find the child sitting on his bed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to go to bed, Kyle,¡± Zayden answered with a sweet smile. ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yeap, Grandma asked me toe to sleep with you and said I¡¯d get to y with a robot tomorrow.¡± Hearing that, Kyle narrowed his eyes. Is this Grandma¡¯s idea? Is she using Zayden to keep an eye on me so I can¡¯t look for Sally? My, Grandma. You¡¯ve asked the wrong person for the job. Zayden won¡¯t be able to stop me. ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s wash up before bed.¡± After bathing Zayden, Kyle purposely yed a luby for the boy and promised that he would buy the latest robot for him the next day if he fell asleep in half an hour. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to sleep immediately,¡± Zayden promised andy on the bed, shutting his eyes as tightly as possible. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At the same time, Kyle smiled in satisfaction. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll fall asleep fairly quickly, so he won¡¯t be much of a hindrance to my n. Lo and behold, the luby and the promise were super effective. Only twenty minutes had passed, and Kyle could already hear Zayden¡¯s steady breathing. The boy was sleeping on his side peacefully. After pulling the covers over him, Kyle quietly exited the room. Seeing that no one was standing guard outside Sally¡¯s room, he quickly phoned her. Sally was halfway through Joy¡¯s bedtime story when her phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, she epted the call. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Wanna sleep together?¡± Sally perked up, but at the sight of Joy eagerly waiting for her to continue the story with widened eyes, she felt troubled. How can we do that with Joy here? ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Sally replied. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No. Joy¡¯s sleeping with me tonight, and I¡¯m currently telling her a story.¡± Kyle fell quiet when he heard that. Who would have thought that Grandma¡¯s actually so cunning? We can¡¯t use either of our rooms because of Zayden and Joy. Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Secret Affair After a brief moment, Kyle broke the silence. ¡°Send me a message after Joy falls asleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once Sally hung up the phone, she started coaxing Joy to sleep while telling the story, but the little girl did not seem the least bit sleepy. Swiveling her eyes around, she figured she would entice Joy. ¡°Hey, Joy. Would you like to go to the aquarium with me tomorrow?¡± Joy blinked when she heard that, but then she remembered Sophia had promised to bring her and Zayden to the amusement park. Which one¡¯s more fun? Wait. I can just go with Sally to the aquarium first before going to the amusement park with Grandma! With that, I can have the best of both worlds! Holding that thought, the little girl nodded. ¡°I wanna go see mermaids at the aquarium.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure. Then let¡¯s hit the sack now, okay? We need to rest up for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Joy nodded and promptly closed her eyes. After half an hour, Sally was relieved from duty as Joy had drifted off to dreand. Immediately, she took out her phone to text Kyle. Sally: Joy¡¯s asleep! Kyle: Okay. Head to the guest room. Guest room? Sally thought as her heart started racing. It felt to her like they were in some secret affair. Sally: Isn¡¯t that a little overboard? Upon seeing her text, Kyle grinned. He acted against his conscience and replied: Not at all! Sally smiled when she saw the reply and thought to herself, Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. All that matters right now is getting pregnant! Guest room or not! Before leaving, she took a look at Joy, who was sound asleep, and surrounded her with pillows so that the girl would not roll off the bed. Only after doing all that did she tip-toe her way out of the room and sneak up to the third floor. When Sally got up there, she was stunned. There¡¯re so many guest rooms here! Which one is it? Just as she took out her phone to text Kyle, she felt herself being lifted into the air. ¡°K-Kyle?¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Kyle took her into one of the guest rooms and gently ced her onto the soft bed. Then, he pounced onto her. ¡°Will someone catch us?¡± Sally¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Of course I am! You¡¯re making it look like we¡¯re having an affair!¡± ¡°Well, you asked for it. This is for you to make up for the lie you made,¡± Kyle said as he gave Sally¡¯s cheek a light pinch. Sally sighed. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have told them I¡¯m pregnant. Now¡­¡± ¡°Now what?¡± ¡°Now, look at us. We¡¯re sneaking around, trying to make a baby with every chance we get.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re here because you want to get pregnant?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Sally replied. ¡°Huh?¡± Kyle was clearly displeased by her answer. ¡°Why else would I be here for?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Because you want it? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have shown such eagerness, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± His words brought a deep blush to her cheeks. Turning her head to the side, she murmured, ¡°You know it¡¯s consensual. Don¡¯t go pointing fingers now.¡± Finding her earnest expression cute, Kyle smiled as he reached out and began to unbutton her clothes. At the same time, his other hand started caressing every part of her body. His touch was electrifying, as it sent a numbing tingle down her skin wherever he grazed. Sally¡¯s face turned scarlet. As their eyes met, Kyle¡¯s desire for her zed. His movements became more violent as the fire within him intensified, like a beast about to swallow her whole. Their heavy breaths weaved into a soft and beautiful melody, reverberating throughout the otherwise empty room. Soon, Sally swayed to the rhythm of Kyle¡¯s movement and immersed herself into the depths of sensual pleasure. The two indulged in each other¡¯s warmthte into the middle of the night before carefully sneaking back into their respective rooms. What happened left Sally¡¯s heart still palpitating as shey on the bed, thrilled with their passionate affair. Luckily, Joy was still sleeping soundly and did not seem to have woken up before. Looking at Joy¡¯s slumbering face, fair skin, and beautiful eyshes, she suddenly realized just how adorable the little girl was. Will our kids look just as cute she is? Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Pinky Promise Back in Kyle¡¯s room, things were a little different. At that moment, Zayden was ring at Kyle with a head of ruffled hair and one hand on his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Where did you go?¡± ¡°I went to the bathroom.¡± Kyle brushed him off. ¡°You¡¯re lying. I checked. There was no one in the bathroom,¡± Zayden refuted. ¡°I was in the study,¡± came another lie from Kyle. ¡°Why were you in the study? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous to leave a child sleeping alone?¡± Kyle was quiet for a moment. Looking at Zayden¡¯s disheveled state, he felt sorry for him, so he cleared his throat and admitted, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my bad. However, you got a little careless as well. How could you roll off the bed and knock yourself on the head at your age?¡± Zayden pouted while looking over to Kyle¡¯s king-sized bed and said in a disgruntled voice, ¡°It¡¯s because you have a tiny bed! I¡¯m not sleeping with you tomorrow!¡± Kyle did not say anything. That¡¯s excellent news for me, you little rascal. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get you that robot I promised you tomorrow.¡± At the mention of the robot, Zayden finally simmered down. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be the one choosing!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Upon receiving an affirmative reply from Kyle, the boy hopped back onto the bed and continued his sleep. However, Kyle was filled with apprehension. Grandma will surely ask about the injury on Zayden¡¯s face. What should I tell her? When they awoke the following day, Kyle looked at Zayden¡¯s swollen cheek and urged him not to speak the truth. However, Zayden protested, ¡°I¡¯m the one that got hurt here. Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°If you do as I say, I¡¯ll get you three robots. Okay?¡± Zayden gave it some thought before he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want that many robots. Hmm¡­ I want thetest Lego set!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Seeing that Kyle responded decisively, Zayden figured he could procure more benefits out of it. ¡°I want two sets of Lego. And I want a feast! It¡¯s been so long since Ist ate to my heart¡¯s content after Maya left.¡± Kyle quietly looked at the impish boy for a brief moment before epting his request. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get you what you just said, but no more bargaining.¡± ¡°Okay! Pinky promise! Those who break it will turn into dogs!¡± Smiling, Kyle ruffled the little boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Pinky promise.¡± When the two came down and arrived at the dining room, the whole family had already gathered. Sophia was praising how beautiful Joy¡¯s new hairstyle was before sheplimented Sally for it. Sally smiled bashfully in response. Upon turning around and spotting Kyle, she blushed from being reminded of the passionate night they shared. Kyle thought her shy response was adorable. ¡°Sally, thank you for looking after Joy even though you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Nicole said. ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Joy is cute and sensible. I like her a lot.¡± ¡°I like Sally too. Sally¡¯s beautiful and kind. She¡¯s very nice to me,¡± Joy praised. After hearing Joy¡¯sment, Zayden nced at Kyle and felt hurt by how different their experiences were. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Look at how great Sally took care of Joy, while all I got was a swollen face. I wonder how Grandma would react when she sees me. ¡°Grandma!¡± When they reached the table, Nicole was the first one to notice his face. ¡°What happened, Zayden? What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± she asked, concerned. Zayden was about to answer her when Davin¡¯s loud voice rang out, interrupting him. ¡°Good morning, everybody!¡± Davin greeted. ¡°Why are you here this early, Uncle Davin?¡± Juan asked in surprise. ¡°You told me Steven¡¯sing over today. This is a big deal, so I have to be early,¡± Davin said as he entered the dining room. Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Sorry Davin first swept his gaze across the nutritious breakfast on the table, and the people around it, before finally looking at his son. At the sight of the boy¡¯s bruised face, he blurted, ¡°What happened, Zayden? What¡¯s this?¡± At once, he approached Zayden to check on him and was heartbroken to see that thetter¡¯s face was actually bruised and swollen. ¡°Zayden, how did this happen?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Zayden looked at Kyle and thought about everything his cousin had promised him¡ªthe robot, the Legos, and the food. It was way too tempting for him. Hence, he lied through his teeth. ¡°I-I was sleepwalkingst night and identally knocked into a wall.¡± ¡°Sleepwalking? How did that happen?¡± Davin was curious. Swiveling his eyes around, Zayden came up with a lie. ¡°It¡¯s because I was too excited to sleep with Kyle. I dreamt that he took me to a feast, so I got off the bed hazily. And because my eyes were closed, I walked into a wall.¡± Everyone fell silent after hearing that. Davin furrowed his brows in response while Nicole and Evan both looked at Kyle. ¡°Is that so?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ignoring the pang of conscience, Kyle nodded. If I said no and told them that Zayden fell off the bed and walked into a wall because he was in a hurry to look for me, they¡¯d ask me where I went. Grandma will surely suspect me and would be even warier of us. It¡¯ll be harder for Sally and me to be together if that happens. Sorry, Zayden. ¡°You silly boy. All you think about is food. You¡¯reing back with me tonight and sleeping with me! No more sleeping with Kyle,¡± Davin ordered. ¡°Why?¡± Zayden protested. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Davin. It¡¯s my fault for not taking good care of Zayden.¡± Hearing Kyle¡¯s apology, Sally averted her eyes from guilt since she knew Zayden had gotten himself hurt because of their secret meeting in the guest room. Thank goodness Joy is fine. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to face the others. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Kyle. It¡¯s not your fault at all. me Zayden for only ever thinking about food! And as if that¡¯s not enough, he¡¯s now dreaming about food and hurt his face because of that. What a weird kid. I guarantee he won¡¯t be dreaming about food tonight when he sleeps with me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll most likely be dreaming of getting spanked,¡± Zayden murmured. Then, he sulked and sat beside Kyle at the dining table before digging in. ¡°All right, now. It was just an ident. Zayden¡¯s still a kid, so he must have slept too deeply. Have you eaten yet? Would you like to join us?¡± Sophia asked. Davin looked at the food on the table and answered, ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± ¡°I knew you were here early for the free meal!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a free meal? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m here today to do just that. Don¡¯t worry, Juan. Leave it to me to make things hard for Steven¡­¡± Davin paused after realizing what he said was a little inappropriate. Turning over to face Sally, he shed her an awkward smile. ¡°What I meant was, I¡¯ll take good care of Mr. Maupay when he arrives, very good care!¡± Sally did not respond. Knitting her brows, she wondered if she had misheard Davin. Did he just say he¡¯s going to make things difficult for Daddy? Daddy¡¯sing today to apologize for misunderstanding Evan and almost blowing Imperial Garden up. What are they going to do to him? As uneasiness arose within her, she turned to look at Kyle, who read her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he whispered. With that, Sally lowered her head. Kyle is Daddy¡¯s son-inw, so he would definitely help out if Daddy¡¯s in a difficult situation, right? I should talk to himter. At least make it so that it¡¯s not too rough for Daddy. ¡°This is quite the spread you guys have here. If you don¡¯t mind, could Ie and have breakfast with you all from now on?¡± Davin asked shamelessly. Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 The Maupays Are Here ¡°I mind,¡± Nina and Juan responded simultaneously, making Davin frown. ¡°Why are you two so heartless? I¡¯m your uncle, for God¡¯s sake. What¡¯s wrong with me having a meal here?¡± Juanughed. ¡°It¡¯s not that, Uncle Davin. We merely think that it¡¯s a hassle for you toe so early in the morning. It¡¯s better if we hire a cook for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nina chimed in. ¡°There¡¯s not much time in the morning, so it¡¯d be troublesome for you to take the trip. It¡¯s better if we get a cook for you instead.¡± In actuality, she was worried that She would feel unhappy if Davin left her alone to eat with them. ¡°In other words, you two are worried about me then.¡± Then, Davin sighed and added, ¡°To be honest with you, I don¡¯t really care for the food. I just feel that it¡¯s more lively here. Back at the Seet Residence, it¡¯s only your Aunt She and me, so mealtimes are usually very quiet.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, are you starting to regret not having more kids when you¡¯re young?¡± Juan teased. Davin took a nce at him. ¡°Definitely. If I had more kids, the Seet Residence would be so much livelier,¡± he said and then advised Juan and Kyle to have more children while they were still young. ¡°Oh right! I forgot that Juan¡¯s still single. I should take this opportunity and introduce someone pretty to you, someone who can bnce between family and career well. She can also protect herself and her family and be a good wife and mother. You¡¯ll definitely like her!¡± ¡°Have mercy on me, Uncle Davin. I can look for one on my own.¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you trust your uncle? I was the one who found Maya¡¯s boyfriend, you know? Look at them now, all lovey-dovey together. I¡¯m very good at being a matchmaker. You can trust me.¡± Davin was doing his best to sell himself. ¡°Maya¡¯s an exception. She¡¯s just silly¡ª¡± Juan took a glimpse at Nicole and slowly lowered his voice as he continued, ¡°I mean, lucky. We are not the same.¡± ¡°Juan, don¡¯t ever say things like that about your sister. Maya¡¯s not silly. She¡¯s very wise.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom. Maya¡¯s a smart girl.¡± Juan pursed his lips. Who would believe that? ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We can start nning Juan¡¯s marriage prospects after the situation with Steven is settled,¡± Evan said as he looked at Davin. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll definitely pick out a hot and prettydy to be Juan¡¯s wife.¡± Juan let out a heavy sigh at his words, looking evidently troubled. Ah, it looks like I¡¯ll have to go into hiding after this. After breakfast, Evan and Davin chatted casually over tea while Kyle and Juan went to the study upstairs to handle some work matters. Sally, however, was very anxious. She figured her father and brother would be arriving soon and wondered if Steven could handle Evan. As she looked around with her heart in her throat, she noticed her father¡¯s car slowly approaching Imperial Garden. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mr. Maupay is here!¡± the maid informed. Hearing that, Evan and Davin looked at each other and ordered someone to get Juan and Kyle, during which Steven and Skyler entered the living room. ¡°Daddy! Skyler!¡± Sally weed them. ¡°Sally!¡± Steven scrutinized her and was gratified to see that she was unscathed. ¡°How¡¯s your injury, Skyler?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine now since I took a very long rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After the brief conversation, Steven raised his head and looked at the Seet brothers. ¡°Come, Mr. Maupay. You are our guests. Please have a seat,¡± Evan greeted politely. No matter what grudges they had between them, the truth remained that Sally was pregnant with a child of the Seet family. Hence, it was only natural for Evan to show Steven some respect. At his invite, Steven and Skyler sat on the couch, fretting. If he had not promised to apologize to Evan in the event of a misunderstanding, Steven would not have done something as disgraceful as that. Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 The Negotiation Begins ¡°Mr. Maupay, what brings you here today?¡± Davin looked at the father and son duo and asked out of spite. Steven exhaled deeply before exining, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to Mr. Seet for the misunderstanding. Lucas was sowing discord while impersonating Riley, and I fell for it. Mr. Seet, you¡¯re a magnanimous man, so is it safe to presume that you would forgive me?¡± Having said that, he shifted his gaze toward Evan and waited for a reply. Evan was stunned for a bit before picking up his teacup for a sip. At the same time, Davin snorted. ¡°Mr. Maupay, mind you, you almost ruined the Seet family and blew up Imperial Garden. That¡¯s some serious business. Do you honestly expect us to forgive you because of some simple verbal apology? It¡¯s not as easy as you think.¡± Steven¡¯s face darkened. I knew they¡¯d never let this slide easily. There¡¯s always a catch. Who knows what sort of absurd demand it¡¯s going to be? Anyhow, I¡¯m not going to ept it that easily. Then, he turned toward Skyler, who understood his intention and said, ¡°My father did, in fact, misunderstand Mr. Seet, but Imperial Garden is still perfectly fine! Nothing¡¯s blown up, and no one in the Seet family got hurt. In actuality, there was no harm done, so an apology should be more than enough!¡± Davin retorted, ¡°Well, there was no harm done because my brother, the great Evan Seet, is a genius! If it weren¡¯t for him sending Faye to hold your father hostage and thus take control of the situation, who knows what would¡¯ve happened to Imperial Garden? This is how good my brother is at devising strategies. If he isn¡¯t astute, we would¡¯ve perished. Therefore, not only should you apologize to us, but you should also thank Evan. Because of him, you avoided making the biggest mistake of your lives.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin¡¯s right! Besides an apology, you should be thanking my dad! On top of that, this is no small matter, so words just won¡¯t cut it. You should show us your utmost sincerity!¡± ¡°What sincerity?¡± Steven responded. With that, Davin and Juan exchanged gazes. ¡°Let¡¯s settle with one condition each for the apology and the thanks. As for what the conditions are, it¡¯s up to Evan.¡± Steven did not respond. So they¡¯re asking for two conditions. He stared straight at Evan, who was quietly sitting there. I don¡¯t think these conditions are going to be easy to fulfill. ¡°I¡¯m all ears, Mr. Seet. If they are within my capabilities, I¡¯ll dly fulfill them. But if not, I hope you¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s well within your capabilities.¡± As soon as Evan said that, Sally looked at Kyle. He was standing on the side with a calm countenance. Displeased, she pursed her lips. His dad and father-inw are negotiating, but he¡¯s acting like nothing important is going on. He sure is the spitting image of his father! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°First, you are in possession of a chip that¡¯s capable of self-destructing. It¡¯s a dangerous item. So¡­¡± ¡°So you want the chip, Mr. Seet? It took me more than ten years to develop this. I¡¯ve recruited the most brilliant minds and gone through numerous experiments to produce the chip. Hence, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to hand it to you!¡± Steven declined the condition outright. ¡°Mr. Maupay, you developed that chip to destroy our family. Now that we know it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, what would you keep it for? Are you still trying to bomb Imperial Garden?¡± Evan asked. ¡°The truth is out in the open, so I won¡¯t be bombing Imperial Garden. Nevertheless, the chip is the product of years of my blood, sweat, and tears. How could I just give it to you?¡± Steven raised his voice. He figured that Evan had a lot of talented people working for him, so there was no telling what sort of product he would develop with the chip as a basis. What if he uses it against us? Won¡¯t I just be giving the enemy a weapon to destroy us? There¡¯s no way I could do something so foolish! Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 The Lie Evan had anticipated Steven¡¯s concern. Narrowing his eyes, he uttered, ¡°Mr. Maupay, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding here. I don¡¯t actually want the chip. I¡¯m merely reminding you to dispose of it when you return.¡± ¡°Dispose it?¡± Steven found the whole notion to be even more incredulous. ¡°Mr. Seet, are you telling me to scrap the one thing I spent years of my life to make? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m worried that the chip might just blow up your entire hideout.¡± Steven frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Mr. Seet. I¡¯m not that dumb to blow up my own base.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t do it, but I might!¡± Evan curled his lips slightly, looking ever so ambiguous. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Steven was puzzled after hearing that. ¡°Mr. Seet, the remote for the chip is in my hand. How¡ª¡± ¡°I have it too.¡± Right after his words fell, Evan shot Juan a look, and thetter immediately headed to the study and returned with an exquisite little box. Upon receiving the box from him, Evan opened it and took out a keypad. ¡°Does it look simr to yours?¡± he asked while looking at Steven. Steven could not tear his gaze away from the item in Evan¡¯s hand. Indeed, it was very simr to the remote he had, barring the few extra buttons. ¡°It does, but it¡¯s still different. Are you telling me this can control the chip, Mr. Seet? Is this a joke? Or are you just messing with me?¡± Evan smirked in response. ¡°The extra buttons are for the timer. I can make it so that the chip blows up your hideout whenever I want. I could even do a preset. For example, if I want the chip to explode tomorrow at five in the morning, I could just set it up right now.¡± Steven was rendered speechless. He can even preset the explosion? Disbelief was written all over his face. At the same time, Skyler could not believe Evan too. ¡°Mr. Seet, if what you say is true, doesn¡¯t that mean we could die whenever you feel like it? If that the case, you would be a living Grim Reaper!¡± ¡°Well, you could wait till tomorrow to find out whether I¡¯m lying or not.¡± Evan¡¯s statement brooked no room for doubt, rendering the father and son duo silent as they looked at each other. Judging from how serious Evan looked, they could feel that it was not a joke. But how did he get his hands on the chip¡¯s remote? The more they thought about it, the more confused they became. Eventually, both Skyler and Steven shifted their gaze toward Sally simultaneously. Nheless, Sally, too, had no idea whether the remote Evan had was real or not, so she looked at Kyle. Kyle was quiet for a brief moment before answering, ¡°You better believe what my dad said. The creator of this remote was actually part of the development team of your chip.¡± Steven was momentarily stunned. So what he means is that someone from my team made that remote? Which means we have a mole among us? His gaze darkened as he clenched his fist. ¡°You¡¯re truly exceptional, Mr. Seet. The men involved in the development of the chip are all my aides, but you still managed to sway them. Impressive, very impressive!¡± Hearing that, Davin was secretly delighted. Does this mean he believes it now? Evan and Kyle are so good at acting! ¡°No need for praises. Just do as my brother say and destroy that chip. Otherwise, your underground pce will turn into ruins as soon as the clock strikes five tomorrow morning,¡± he remarked. Steven curled his lips as murderous intent shed across his gaze. I¡¯ll have to do a thorough investigation when I return to see if what he says is the truth and find out who betrayed me! ¡°What¡¯s the second condition?¡± he then asked. Truth be told, Evan was only ever interested in Steven¡¯s chip. Besides that, there was not really much he wanted from him. Hence, he turned toward Davin. ¡°Davin, tell him the second condition!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Davin was caught off-guard as he never expected that to happen. Well, I surely can¡¯t miss out on such a great opportunity to mess with Steven! Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 The Second Condition After a moment of deliberation, Davin recalled his wish back then. He and Kyle¡¯s assistant had been to Steven¡¯s underground pce before that to see how Steven built it. Davin wanted to create one as well so that he could turn it into a tourist spot and make some money out of it. Seeing that it was a hassle to build one, Davin figured he might as well borrow Steven¡¯s as a test to see the financial viability. It¡¯s not toote for me to start the construction after making sure that it can make a profit. ¡°Mr. Maupay, do you ept the second condition?¡± Davin asked. ¡°How can I ept if you haven¡¯t even told me what it is?¡± Steven frowned. ¡°Y-You need to ept it before I can tell you.¡± Davin¡¯s bombshell of a statement made Steven even more confused. What is he driving at? Is he going to make some weird and tricky request to mess with me? ¡°Mr. Davin, please tell me before I make a decision.¡± ¡°Hey, why are you being so difficult here? It¡¯s only two words. Just say ¡®I ept,¡¯ and I¡¯ll immediately tell you the condition.¡± Silence ensued. Even Skyler felt that some tricky request wasing their way.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thus, he warned Steven, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t do it. We¡¯d be done for if he asks us to end our own lives.¡± ¡°H-How could you say that, you rascal? Is it even possible for me, the kindhearted Davin Seet, to ever do something like that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Steven and Skyler replied simultaneously after exchanging nces. Davin was stumped for words. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll tell you, but you guys must ept it if it doesn¡¯t involve your lives.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°My condition is for you to let me stay in your underground pce for one month. During which, I can invite any of my friends over, and you can¡¯t interfere. Easy, right?¡± Steven could not help but gave a mirthlessugh. ¡°You¡¯re a funny one, Davin Seet. You¡¯re asking to stay at my ce, and I¡¯m not allowed to intervene if you bring your friends over? Is my house a hotel to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How is that a request? How would you feel if I wished to do the same thing at Imperial Garden? Would you guys be okay with it?¡± Skyler chimed in, seething with rage. He thought Davin was being outrageous. Davin remained quiet. At that moment, he had already tuned Skyler out, as the mention of ¡°hotel¡± gave him an idea. That¡¯s right! If we run it like a hotel, there¡¯s bound to be a lot of wealthy people who would want to experience staying there. I¡¯d make a fortune! He was already dreaming about swimming in a pool of cash. With that in mind, Davin looked at Steven and Skyler. Concealing the joy in his eyes, he dered solemnly, ¡°Do you two understand the situation you¡¯re in right now? I¡¯m the one naming the condition, not you. The only thing you can do is ept! If not¡­¡± ¡°What would you do?¡± Skyler was not having it. ¡°If not, you should just stay here for today.¡± ¡°Sure! Why not? I don¡¯t mind the free food!¡± Skyler responded. Davin snorted. ¡°Did you forget what my brother just did? The chip is going to blow up at five tomorrow morning. When you head back, your home would already be in ruins.¡± Skyler was rendered speechless. As it was a grave matter, he was at a loss of what to do. When he turned his head to the side, he caught sight of the remote on the table. ¡°I-I don¡¯t believe that this is real. Let me have a look!¡± he said as he reached out for it. s, Evan was faster, cing it back into the box before Skyler could grab it. ¡°You will believe it after tomorrow morning.¡± Skyler did not know how to respond to him. Since the underground pce, as well as the Maupay family, was at stake, both Steven and Skyler felt edgy and unsettled. Sally, who was at the side, was just as worried. Taking two steps forward, she said, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s just do as Uncle Davin says. The wrong you could have done can¡¯t be atoned by just letting him stay in the hideout for a month. I don¡¯t think his request is that overboard!¡± Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Take Care Of Her ¡°Sally, h-how could you be on their side? You¡¯re from the Maupay family!¡± Skyler was displeased to hear what Sally had just said. ¡°She¡¯s just stating the facts! My condition is definitely well within reason! Besides, she¡¯s bearing Kyle¡¯s child, which makes her one of us. We can¡¯t have you chastise her like that!¡± Davin voiced boldly. So I¡¯m not even allowed to talk now? Stumped for words, Skyler turned to look at his father. After giving it some thought, Steven spoke. ¡°Okay, you cane and stay, but you¡¯ll be staying in the underground pce that Skyler previously stayed in, nowhere else.¡± ¡°Are you really going to let him stay there, Daddy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the best!¡± Steven roared at Skyler. Still, Davin did not like that idea. He figured Skyler¡¯s ce was not going to be big enough but decided to go with it in the end. Let¡¯s just get in first. I can always figure something out once I¡¯m there. ¡°All right! Deal!¡± Juan looked at him quizzically as he could not fathom the reasoning behind his uncle¡¯s condition. ¡°Uncle Davin, are you bored of the life above ground?¡± ¡°You little brat. What are you talking about? I have other ns for it, of course.¡± ¡°What ns?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. Remember to help me promote my business, okay? I¡¯ll give you a commission.¡± Since Juan was still confused, Davin secretly exined how he nned to turn the underground pce into a hotel and receive guests for a month to make some money. ¡°Uncle Davin, is that really okay?¡± Juan looked at his uncle in astonishment. ¡°It is! Anything¡¯s okay as long as it makes money! Besides, we¡¯re already letting him off the hook for all the things he had done in the past.¡± Juan was surprised to see that Davin stood firm when his principles were involved. ¡°All right then, split some of the profits with me.¡± ¡°Of course. Remember to put a word out for me.¡± Juan nodded. ¡°Mr. Seet, I believe the apology¡¯s settled now? Please take good care of Sally for me from now on. Especially you, Kyle Seet,¡± Steven said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Maupay. I¡¯ll never forsake Sally! I¡¯ll treat her well!¡± Kyle promised. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her in your care then. If I ever catch wind of you mistreating her, I¡¯lle after you!¡± Steven warned. ¡°Be rest assured. I¡¯ll take good care of her, forever and always.¡± Seeing how serious Kyle looked, Davin suddenly chuckled. ¡°Oh, Mr. Maupay. Don¡¯t worry! Sally¡¯s like the most precious person in the Seet family. No one¡¯s going to bully her. And of all of us, Kyle¡¯s the one that treasures her the most! She definitely won¡¯t be mistreated in our family.¡± ¡°Daddy, everyone has been very nice to me. And I know Kyle will never mistreat me. So please don¡¯t worry,¡± Sally reassured. ¡°All I wish is for my dear daughter to be happy!¡± Tears welled up in Sally¡¯s eyes as she nodded. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right. Now that everything¡¯s taken care of, we¡¯ll take our leave, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re our guests. Why not join us for lunch?¡± ¡°I still have some other matters to attend to, so maybe some other time.¡± ¡°Why the hurry, Mr. Maupay? Our family can afford to treat you two to a meal. Just tell us whatever you wish to eat, and we¡¯ll prepare them for you,¡± Davin said courteously. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of Seet Group¡¯s capabilities. You guys can hold extravagant feasts on a daily basis, let alone one simple meal. s, I really do have important business to attend to. I promise I¡¯ll stay for a meal next time!¡± A meaningful look shed across Evan¡¯s eyes as he remained quiet for a moment. ¡°Since it¡¯s urgent, we won¡¯t insist on making you stay, Mr. Maupay,¡± he then said. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. I¡¯ll definitely have a drink with you during my next visit, Mr. Seet.¡± After exchanging some pleasantries, Steven left with Skyler. At the same time, Evan gave Juan a look, who followed after the Maupays. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Spy Meanwhile, in the study upstairs. Davin turned to Evan. ¡°Do you think Steven will believe the controller in your hand is real, and his hideout will explode at five in the morning tomorrow?¡± Evan contemted for a moment, then pointed out, ¡°He won¡¯t trust my wordspletely. He was in a hurry to get back to discern the truth.¡± Davin nodded after hearing that. ¡°Right. His investigation will reveal nothing, and fear and insecurity will creep into his every thought. He¡¯ll keep mulling over if there will be an explosion and whether there¡¯s a spy among his men. To ensure the safety of his hideout, he will temporarily remove the chip from his hideout and ce it at an empty lot. He¡¯ll then wait to see whether it will explode at five in the morning tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything will depend on Juan next.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Evan narrowed his eyes as his mind continued to churn. Steven certainly is someone to be admired. Just look at the talented individuals working for him for over ten years of research. That¡¯s why I want the chip. I want to take a good look at what exactly almost destroyed Imperial Garden. On the other side, Juan led a few subordinates and stealthily trailed Steven¡¯s car. When he saw Steven had returned to his underground hideout, he assigned someone to keep watch. ¡°I want you to follow if any of them goes anywhere.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan.¡± The subordinates kept a watchful gaze, waiting for Steven¡¯s next move. When he got back to his hideout, Steven let out his anger. It was already bad enough that Lucas impersonated Riley and designed the extensive trap. Now there¡¯s even a spy among my men? Why does the Maupay family have so many spies? Are they all f*cking born as a betrayer? The more he thought about it, the more he felt his anger rise. He reached for the ss of water on his desk and threw it against the wall. Sparkling bits ricocheted off the wall flying in every direction. Water drenched the entire area. His men standing aside held their breath as they cautiously observed Steven¡¯s mood, waiting for the storm to pass. ¡°Go and call everyone from the chip developer team!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Maupay.¡± Soon, all the developers had gathered in front of him. Their eyes were downcast as they felt the tension in the air. ¡°Among the nine of you, who was the one that leaked out the chip¡¯s information to Evan?¡± The nine developers exchanged nces. They were shocked that Steven called them there regarding a spy. This is serious. Mr. Maupay suspects there¡¯s a spy among us. The team leader took a step forward. ¡°Mr. Maupay, we had sworn an oath to follow you in this life and had promised we won¡¯t leak any of your research from the start. I think the oath we had was sincere, so I believe none of us here betrayed you. Could there be a misunderstanding?¡± Steven mmed his palm onto his desk to further intimidate them. ¡°A misunderstanding? Evan even has a keypad to control the chip. So how would he get that if there wasn¡¯t a spy among my people? Moreover, his keypad is more advanced than mine. It could even set a timer. Do you understand what that means? That means he can set the time of our death beforehand. The chip will explode tomorrow the minute it hits five in the morning. By then, we along with this hideout will merely be ashes.¡± A timer. The developers continued to exchange nces. After contemting for a short moment, their gazes landed on three individuals among them because they had proposed the idea of setting up a timer before. Hence, the keypad was most likely done by them. Steven¡¯s keen gaze was scrutinizing each of them and finallynded on the three as well. ¡°I want the spy toe forward! You better think of a solution. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send you to hell myself if I lost my chip.¡± Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Split Up Hearing such ruthless words and seeing the menacing look on Steven¡¯s face, the hearts of the three developers clenched with fear. After exchanging a few more nces, they came forward and promised they didn¡¯t leak any information. ¡°Mr. Maupay, I will never betray you. You can check my alibi.¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, I won¡¯t do such a thing as well. If you find out I was the spy, then my family will die with me.¡± Seeing the two had defended themselves, thest person also came forward. ¡°Mr. Maupay, I have nothing to do with this. Feel free to investigate me if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll cooperate with your investigation. If it turns out I¡¯m the spy, my family and I will die and go to hell together.¡± ¡°Enough! There is no point in condemning yourself in front of me. The three of you bettere up with a solution, else you¡¯ll be dead.¡± Fear crossed their faces at Steven¡¯s threat. They immediately nodded their heads. As they left Steven¡¯s study, they began to suspect each other. ¡°You¡¯re the one who knows about the entire sequence to developing the chip. You¡¯re also the most skilled among us. Are you sure it wasn¡¯t you? ¡°Bullshit! Why would I do such a thing? From the way I see it, it was the both of you.¡± ¡°I swear it wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°Swearing an oath is pointless. Mr. Maupay had said the same. However, he also did mention the timer setting. Do you guys have any idea how that is aplished?¡± ¡°Exactly. Doesn¡¯t that require numerous research? We were busy chucking boozetely and haven¡¯t had the time to develop something so high tech.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Have you guys thought of the possibility that there¡¯s no spy and we were all framed by Evan?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a slight possibility for that.¡± ¡°Then, should we tell Mr. Maupay about it?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Save it! Mr. Maupay doesn¡¯t want an exnation. He wants a solution.¡± ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s best if we run to theb and start researching for the solution.¡± ¡°Do we even have the time for research? Mr. Maupay said the chip would explode at five in the morning tomorrow. Do you think we can make it in time?¡± ¡°One thing at a time. We have no choice. Research is the only thing we can do right now.¡± The trio swiftly ran to theboratory and began their research. Steven¡¯s assistant came in and ryed the conversation between the trio to him. Doubt filled Steven¡¯s mind. Is this matter really not rted to them? If not them, then who? Why would Evan say it was done by someone close to me then? Was it to nt doubt among us? Or what? Steven started to feel suspicious about the whole incident the more he thought about it. It can¡¯t be¡­ The control button in Evan¡¯s hands is fake? He intentionally created that so that I would destroy the chip? If the chip is destroyed, the knife hanging over his head would be gone too. He¡¯ll have nothing to fear anymore. Steven felt that was most likely Evan¡¯s n. But what if the button in his hands does work? The entire Maupay family and my hideout will have to bear the cost, and that cost will weigh heavy on me. So how should I resolve this? After mulling over it for a long while, he called Skyler and his aides over toe up with a n. After a few rounds of discussion, all of them concluded that Evan was deceiving them, but they couldn¡¯t bear the oue if it turned out that Evan wasn¡¯t lying. So they decided to temporarily transfer the chip to an empty lot and observe if there would be an explosion. They would return the chip to the hideout if it didn¡¯t explode. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll follow the n.¡± Steven suggested, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s split into three groups. The three of you will lead some men to different spots. It can be that Evan is coveting my chip, so there might be a risk of him stealing it. If we split into three groups, he won¡¯t know who has the chip. It¡¯ll make it harder for him to steal. One more thing, protect the chip at all costs!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Maupay!¡± Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Backup ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect the chip and won¡¯t let Evan evene close to it,¡± Skyler assured. ¡°You can¡¯t hold the chip. Evan¡¯s men will keep you under close watch. So, I¡¯ll give it to¡­¡± The three of them moved ording to n after Steven had chosen his candidate. Juan and his men, who were surveilling the hideout, felt a sense of excitement when they saw Skyler and Steven¡¯s aides exit. ¡°Mr. Juan, they came out. It is just as Mr. Seet has predicted.¡± ¡°Of course. Daddy¡¯s strategy never fails. Steven can¡¯t evenpare.¡± ¡°Mr. Juan, should we follow them?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ll split up, so let¡¯s do the same.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Under Juan¡¯s arrangement, they each followed Steven¡¯s men to three different spots. One of the spots was an empty lot. There was nothing for miles, so the explosion wouldn¡¯t cause any harm. Meanwhile, the other two spots were by the sea and in an abandoned area. Juan narrowed his eyes at the empty lot. He got a feeling that he chose the right person to tail. ¡°We have to grab the opportunity instantly once we see it. If they rx even a little, we have to snatch the chip. But we can¡¯t leave a trail back to us. Steven will look for trouble at Imperial Garden if that happens.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan. We understand.¡± Juan and his two men waited silently for the window of opportunity. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. An hour had passed by in the blink of an eye. One of the men asked, ¡°Mr. Juan, they¡¯re staring at the lot somberly. So somberly like their lives depends on it. They didn¡¯t even blink. How long are we supposed to wait here?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Juan. Should we just make our move and steal it instead?¡± ¡°Steal it?¡± Juan nced at both of them. ¡°You guys think you can steal it without causing a scene? They have over a dozen men there and only the three of us here. If we move in, they¡¯ll send someone to flee with the chip. If we make a mistake, it will be hard to steal it the second time. Moreover, once we make a move, Steven¡¯s men will know my daddy is lying about the chip exploding. So if we¡¯re making a move, we must be sure that we can get the chip. There are no second chances, so we can¡¯t be reckless and waste our chance.¡± The two men exchanged nces in silence and sighed. ¡°Then, do we keep waiting?¡± After a long silence, Juan took out his phone and called a number. Half an hourter, a few cars approached the scene. Steven¡¯s men were staring at the cars curiously. This area is just an empty lot with no one for miles, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyoneing. But why are there cars approaching us? Their attention was concentrated on the cars that had just arrived. ¡°What are you here for?¡± one of them asked. The cars merely stopped. No one came down or answered their question. Steven¡¯s men got even warier of the situation. Are they here for the chip? ¡°Mr. Juan, are you the one who called the cars here? Who¡¯s in there?¡± A corner of Juan¡¯s lips curled up. He merely said into his phone, ¡°Let¡¯s move in.¡± Suddenly, a few bodyguards got out of the cars. Without a word, they headed straight for Steven¡¯s men. Sensing the hostility from the bodyguards, four of Steven¡¯s men took the chip and retreated. Juan sent a nce toward his subordinates. ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Follow those four closely. You don¡¯t have to care about the rest. Let the fight continue.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan.¡± The four men retreated quickly and called for backup. When Steven heard the news, he immediately brought everyone and headed over. s, he was one step toote. Juan¡¯s subordinates were upied with two of the men, while the other two continued to retreat. Juan saw the opportunity and snatched the chip from their hands. With the chip in hand, he immediately called off his bodyguards. When Steven arrived, most of his men were already on the ground, all beaten up. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1666 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 Evidence ¡°Where¡¯s the chip?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Maupay, I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t manage to protect the chip.¡± Steven could feel his blood boiling in rage. Skyler then observed the injuries on his bodyguards. ¡°Daddy, it was obvious they came prepared. It must be Evan¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°So, Evan didn¡¯t want me to destroy the chip but wanted it for himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and we took the bait. We should¡¯ve known. You could¡¯ve just destroyed the chip. Now, years of research just fall right into his hands. How convenient!¡± ¡°Shut up! Follow me to Imperial Garden. I want an exnation from Evan.¡± Steven turned around and asked one of his men, ¡°You! Did you see who took the chip from you? Did they leave any evidence?¡± The men involved earlier tried to recall. ¡°They were all dressed in ck suits. It was obvious they were sent by someone, so the culprit is definitely Evan.¡± Steven¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re saying Evan was the culprit judging by the ck suits they wore? That can¡¯t be considered as proof.¡± ¡°But, there¡¯s no proof left other than this.¡± Steven clenched his fist in frustration. It won¡¯t be easy to get an exnation from Evan without any proof. What should I do? Suddenly a bodyguard staggered over with his hand clenching his stomach, pulling Steven out from his mulling. ¡°Mr. Maupay, the c-chip¡­¡± ¡°I know the chip is stolen, you idiot!¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, it was Juan. Juan was the one who stole the chip.¡± ¡°Juan? Do you have any evidence of that?¡± ¡°I do!¡± The bodyguard unclenched his fist, revealing a button lying on his palm. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is something I grabbed from his clothing when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. It¡¯s an essory on Juan¡¯s sleeve.¡± Steven reached for the button as his eyes turned frosty. ¡°Juan, just you wait!¡± Shortly after, he led his men over to Imperial Garden. Juan took a step into Evan¡¯s study when the maid reported, ¡°Mr. Seet, Mr. Maupay is here. He has quite a few men with him. Things don¡¯t look too good.¡± Juan smiled upon hearing that. Of course, things don¡¯t look too good for him. The chip is the fruit of his years of research. How can he possibly stay calm with it being stolen? ¡°Did you leave anything behind?¡± Evan asked. Juan answered after a short silence. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Evan left his study with Juan and arrived at the living room. There stood an angry Skyler and a furious Steven. ¡°Mr. Maupay, that was quick of you to return when you just left a while ago. Back for some drinks?¡± Rage burned in Steven¡¯s eyes as his gaze shifted from Evan andnded on Juan. ¡°Mr. Seet, let¡¯s be straightforward with each other. Won¡¯t it tarnish your reputation for a president of the Seet Group to do such a dishonorable thing?¡± Evan reclined against his ck leather couch with a deadpan look. ¡°Mr. Maupay, what are you trying to say?¡± Steven continued to have his gaze trained on Juan. ¡°Your son here had stolen my chip. So I¡¯m asking you, what do you mean by that, Mr. Seet? Didn¡¯t you confidently announce earlier today that my chip was set to detonate at five in the morning tomorrow? It seems that you were lying to get your hands on the chip. What an excellent plot, Mr. Seet!¡± Evan turned to Juan and asked, ¡°Have you done such a thing?¡± Thetter shook his head and answered confidently, ¡°No. I¡¯ve never seen any chip. He¡¯s lying through his teeth.¡± ¡°Lying? I see you¡¯re not going to admit being the thief that you are.¡± Skyler pointed at Juan furiously. ¡°Who are you calling a thief? Any more bullshit from you, and I¡¯ll use my hammer on you. Have you forgotten how that feels like?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1667 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 A Button For A Thief Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You b*stard!¡± ¡°Juan, there¡¯s no need for you to deny so quickly. I have evidence proving the chip was stolen by you,¡± Steven retorted. ¡°Evidence? What evidence?¡± Juan was insistent not to be fooled by his words. I don¡¯t believe he has any evidence at all. Steven didn¡¯t answer him but looked at Evan instead. ¡°Mr. Seet, if I have evidence to prove Juan stole my chip, shouldn¡¯t you return the chip to me and provide me with an exnation?¡± An indescribable look shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. His gaze fixed on Steven, trying to discern his words. He sounds confident. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s lying. Does he really have evidence? However, Juan thought Steven was lying, so he stepped forward and asserted, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll give you an exnation if you have it, so show me your evidence!¡± Steven nced at Juan. ¡°I¡¯m speaking to Mr. Seet!¡± Evan was stunned briefly. ¡°All right. If you do have evidence to prove Juan was the one who stole your chip, I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± With Evan¡¯s confirmation, Steven slowly stretched his arm out with a fist. ¡°The evidence is here.¡± ¡°What?¡± When he had everyone focused on his fist, he slowly revealed the item in his palm. ¡°This is the evidence!¡± A button? Evan quickly swept his gaze over Juan¡¯s clothes. He noticed a missing button on his sleeve. ¡°Juan, this button is yours. It¡¯s the exact same as the one you¡¯re wearing right now. You dropped it earlier when you were stealing the chip.¡± A few scenes shed in Juan¡¯s mind. It must be from my struggle with thest bodyguard. He must have yanked it from my sleeve when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I didn¡¯t even notice that. How careless of me! The corners of Steven¡¯s lips curled when he saw Juan fall into deep thoughts. He then turned to Evan. ¡°Mr. Seet, now that I have solid evidence, please return the chip to me and provide me an exnation.¡± A glint appeared in Evan¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°Juan, does the button belong to you?¡± Juan paused. ¡°No. It¡¯s not mine.¡± At that moment, Zayden and Joy paused at the threshold when they saw there were guests in the living room. ¡°Who are they? What are they talking about?¡± Zayden asked curiously. With a solemn look on her face, Joy eavesdropped on the conversation in the living room. Steven sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not yours? But your sleeve is clearly missing a button? And this button in my palm matches the one on your sleeve. So I know this is definitely yours.¡± Steven spoke with confidence, while Juan denied it with his arms folded across his chest. ¡°My button went missing a long time ago. How do I know that you didn¡¯t notice my missing button earlier in the afternoon, thene here again with a simr one to frame me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Steven couldn¡¯t manage a retort against Juan¡¯s words. ¡°Are they talking about a button? Is that Juan¡¯s?¡± Zayden asked. Joy¡¯s big, round eyes sparkled as she thought of an idea. She immediately dashed for the garage. Zayden quickly followed behind her. ¡°Uncle! Uncle¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Joy?¡± ¡°Uncle, I have something I need from you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± While in the living room, a faint smile hung on Evan¡¯s lips. ¡°I think Juan¡¯s words make sense. You¡¯re using him of stealing your chip with a mere button. Isn¡¯t that too rash?¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, is this not enough? It¡¯s obvious from your attitude that you¡¯re protecting your son. I have all the more reason to believe you¡¯re the one who instructed your son to steal it!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1668 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 A Last Resort When Steven finished speaking, he suddenly heard a squeaky voice saying, ¡°Daddy!¡± Joy was holding Zayden¡¯s hand as they walked in. ¡°Your school¡¯s over?¡± Evan asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! You need to reward me, Daddy.¡± Evan nced at Steven before looking back at his child. ¡°I still have guests I need to attend to, Joy. I¡¯ll y with you after they¡¯re gone, okay?¡± Joy gave it some thought before nodding. Then she turned and faced Juan. ¡°Your button dropped inside my box when you were drawing with me last night, Juan!¡± Joy took out her colored-pencil box from her backpack and gave the button to Juan. The button immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. They all collectively questioned in their minds as to how Joy had the button. Evan was surprised, while Juan was shocked. Both Steven and Skyler were utterly astounded. Steven nced at the button in his hand before looking at the one in Joy¡¯s palm with furrowed eyebrows. When Juan picked up the button, hepared it to the one on his sleeves. ¡°It looks exactly the same. It¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Yeah! You dropped it when you helped me paintst night,¡± Joy restated. ¡°I¡¯ve found the button that I dropped, Steven. Where did the button in your hande from? I bet you¡¯re framing me on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Steven¡¯s face darkened. The button is clearly taken from Juan, so where did this child get his button? It must be someone¡¯s arrangement that she appeared at this moment. He stared at Evan, who was currently sitting at the head of the table calmly, and wondered if he had underestimated his opponent. I bet he sent a message on his phone to get his people to arrange this when I wasn¡¯t looking. Steven pursed his lips. ¡°Mr. Maupay, the button in your hand doesn¡¯t belong to Juan. Do you have any other evidence?¡± Steven remained silent. Skyler eximed with a scowl, ¡°Since they aren¡¯t interested in being reasonable, then there¡¯s no reason we should do the same as well, Daddy. If they don¡¯t want to hand over the chip, then we¡¯ll just stay at Imperial Garden forever!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s staying at Imperial Garden now? You know what, I¡¯m actually in the mood to drink with someone right now!¡± Davin walked in as he stared at Steven and Skyler with a smirk. Both of them were currently filled with insatiable rage. ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Mr. Maupay?¡± Davin asked. Steven red at him. This guy is even more unreasonable than Evan! If he manages to get one leg into this matter, he¡¯ll say something that¡¯s even more outrageous. I¡¯ll just ignore him to avoid trouble. ¡°Evan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Davin asked Evan. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Juan spoke. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They just wanted to stay at Imperial Garden as guests. It¡¯s a perfect time that they came because this ce needs some help. Steven from the Maupay family has brought his son with him to help out at Imperial Garden.¡± Help? We¡¯re here to take back what¡¯s ours! Juan really knows how to make something up and turn the situation around! Steven gritted his teeth as he suddenly understood it was a stupid idea trying to reason with him. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to swallow his pride and walk away, either. ncing at the floor above them, he shouted, ¡°Is Sally there? I¡¯m taking her back with me!¡± ¡°She¡¯s currently pregnant with a child of the Seet family. Why would she return with you?¡± Davin asked. ¡°Because she¡¯s my daughter! She¡¯lle home with me if and when I say so!¡± Steven was seething with anger. Everyone present could tell he was nning to use Sally to threaten the Seet family. Davin sighed. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go back with you instead of Sally. I¡¯m preparing to move to your underground pce in these two days, anyway. You already promised me that, so you can¡¯t take it back!¡± Steven looked at him with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re you, and Sally¡¯s Sally! Right now, I need my daughter to apany me back home, not you.¡± A set of footsteps could be heard above them as they made their way to the staircase. Momentster, Kyle and Sally made their appearance. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1669 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Bargaining Chip ¡°Daddy, Skyler, what are you two doing here?¡± Sally asked. ¡°Return home with me, Sally!¡± Steven ordered. ¡°To do what? Daddy, did something happen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Your mother isn¡¯t feeling too well right now. You should go back and visit her,¡± he lied. Sally thought for a while and realized it had indeed been a while since shest met her mother, so she nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Davin shot a quick look at Kyle, hoping he could prevent Sally¡¯s departure. After all, if she went back with Steven right away, it was possible that he wouldn¡¯t let here back so easily. He might even treat her as a bargaining chip. Therefore, she must not leave with Steven no matter what. Sadly, Kyle didn¡¯t really understand what Davin meant. It seemed reasonable to him that Sally should be allowed to return to visit her mother. He couldn¡¯t see the issue. Seeing how Kyle stayed silent, Davin spoke up. ¡°Your wife¡¯s pregnant right now, Kyle, and she¡¯s bearing a child of the Seet family. You shouldn¡¯t let her go back. Besides, if Sally wants to meet her mother, you can just pick her up and drop her here! After all, Imperial Garden is so big that she can stay however long she wants to spend time with her daughter.¡± Kyle, still not getting the situation, looked at Sally and thought that he should respect her decision on the matter. Sally thought for a while and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s too much trouble to get my mom here. Besides, my mom has been ufortable with interacting with people these few years, so it¡¯ll be better if I visit her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you then¡ª¡± ¡°No! Her mother only wants to see her!¡± Steven cut Kyle¡¯s sentence off with a stern voice. It was apparent that he wasn¡¯t opening the matter up for negotiations. ¡°That¡¯s right! Our mother only wants to see her and her alone!¡± Skyler insisted as well. Sally could tell something was up, so she said, ¡°Kyle, I don¡¯t think you should follow me. I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll pick you up when you want toe back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Steven proceeded to take Sally away in a foul mood. Davin sighed heavily and stared at Kyle seriously. ¡°Can I ask you a few questions, Kyle?¡± ¡°Go ahead, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°How long can you bear being separated from Sally?¡± Kyle furrowed his eyebrows, not understanding what his uncle was asking. ¡°I¡¯ll be more direct, then. How long can you bear not seeing her at all? I know you two are still madly in love with each other, so do you think you can take it if you can¡¯t see her for more than a year?¡± Kyle thought Davin was exaggerating. After all, from his perspective, Sally was only going back to meet her mother. He didn¡¯t understand why Davin was suggesting they wouldn¡¯t be meeting each other again until at least a yearter. Sensing his confusion, Davin turned to Juan. ¡°You want to exin the situation to him?¡± ¡°Exin what?¡± ¡°Exin what I just meant by that! You stole Steven¡¯s chip, and he came here to get it back. When he failed to do so, he took his daughter away in anger! So, tell me, do you think he¡¯s going to give his daughter back easily? He¡¯s definitely going to use her as a bargaining chip!¡± A dark look shed past Kyle¡¯s eyes. So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on. He promptly turned to Evan. ¡°Daddy, the chip¡ª¡± Juan interrupted, ¡°Kyle, we must admit that the existence of the chip is a threat to the Seet family. We only want to conduct research and find a way to make an even better chip on this foundation we¡¯ve obtained to protect ourselves. At the same time, it also acts as a deterrent against Steven. Otherwise, Imperial Garden might just get blown up one night while we¡¯re sleeping, and we wouldn¡¯t even know how we die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just because we aren¡¯t under a direct threat right now doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t be prepared. The Seet family needs to have a deterrent to protect ourselves.¡± ¡°I remember, but there¡¯s no need to make an even more powerful explosive chip. We only need to create something to suppress the chip so it won¡¯t work.¡± Juan and Davin stared at each other before thetter cleared his throat and said, ¡°Kyle, I know you¡¯re Steven¡¯s son-inw right now, but there¡¯s no need to be so considerate of them. Are you worried thatContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. your dad will create an even more powerful chip to attack them?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1670 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 The Exchange Kyle remained silent. Evan took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll let you handle this matter, Kyle. While you can do what you want with it, you must remember that you have a responsibility to protect the Seet family and Seet Group.¡± Kyle nodded. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± ¡°Daddy, what will you do if Kyle takes the chip and gives it to Steven to get his wife back?¡± Juan asked. ¡°He won¡¯t!¡± Evan yelled. Davin added, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s thanks to generations of hard work that the Seet family is where it is today. I believe Kyle will deal with this matter with utmost care.¡± Kyle suddenly felt a lot of pressure weighing on his shoulders. He was aware that his father had assigned the matter to him because Sally was involved. However, he still believed that, instead of creating an even more powerful version of the chip, it would be better to invent something that would guarantee to make the chip malfunction. The chip was a powerful, explosive weapon. It would be better if it were rendered harmless to everyone forever. Meanwhile, Sally was surprised to hear that Juan had stolen the chip. ¡°He really stole the chip? Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes! The button definitely belongs to Juan, but they denied it.¡± Steven spoke confidently. Upon seeing his sister sigh, Skyler said, ¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re back with us. You¡¯re our lifesaver now.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Skyler?¡± ¡°Before this, Evan was scared that Daddy will blow up Imperial Garden, so he made the both of us stay as hostages. With the chip in his hand, he can just destroy us if he¡¯s unhappy. But now that you¡¯re with us, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to attack us and harm the baby inside you.¡± Sally patted her stomach instinctively. But I¡¯m not pregnant! And now, there¡¯s no way I can get pregnant either! ¡°The chip may be in Evan¡¯s hand, but you still have the controller, isn¡¯t it, Daddy? He won¡¯t be able to activate the chip.¡± ¡°Are you that stupid, Sally? If he wants to use the chip, he can just research how to. He got a lot of talented people under his employment. It¡¯ll be a piece of cake for him to figure out how the chip works and how to make a controller for it.¡± Sally fell silent. She didn¡¯t really understand why they couldn¡¯t just try to resolve the issue peacefully, considering both families didn¡¯t have that much grudge against each other. Well, except when her father misunderstood Evan. ¡°In any case, now that you¡¯re back, you just need to stay with us until we get the issue sorted out.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°How long do I need to stay, Daddy?¡± Sally asked. ¡°That¡­ We¡¯ll have to see how the situation unfolds. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you. You¡¯re pregnant right now, so I¡¯ll make sure your meals are tailored to ensure you and your baby¡¯s health.¡± Sally sighed inwardly. What do I do when they notice my belly¡¯s not getting any bigger, and I¡¯m not giving birth after ten months? I¡¯ll have to call Kyleter to see what we should do. Skyler was staring at his sister¡¯s belly when he abruptly asked, ¡°Daddy, how about we make a trade with Evan?¡± ¡°What kind of trade?¡± ¡°His grandchild is in your hands right now, and I bet he values this child more than the chip. How about we just make an exchange with him as soon as possible? If we don¡¯t move fast, he may have already started his research on the chip.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Skyler? You want to use the child inside me?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice, Sally. The baby inside you is their own flesh and blood. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let the baby get hurt, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± ¡°What if he refuses the exchange? What will you do?¡± ¡°If he refuses? Well, if he refuses, then it means their family doesn¡¯t care about you or your baby! There¡¯s no need for you to stay with Kyle if that¡¯s the case!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1671 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 A Change Of ns Steven¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That makes sense to me. I¡¯ll give Evan a call and ask him about it.¡± He took out his phone and made the call. The answer he received was that Evan had decided to let Kyle deal with it. If he wanted to resolve the issue, he had to find Kyle. Steven thought for a while before giving Sally the phone. ¡°You call Kyle right now! Tell him to give us back the chip, and he cane to pick you up immediately.¡± Sally hesitated. Skyler was mumbling at the side that she was a member of the Maupay family, and so she should ce her family above everything else. The chip was the result of decades of their family¡¯s hard work, and it would be unfair if Juan got to keep it after stealing it from them. He ended his rant by saying there was nothing wrong with wanting to get back the chip, something that belonged to them. Steven also persuaded Sally as well. Under both of their relentless convincing, Sally forced herself to call her partner. The call was quickly connected. ¡°Kyle, did Juan really steal our chip?¡± Kyle stared at the chip in his hand and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Kyle, that chip is the work of the Maupay family for more than a decade. It¡¯s too unfair to us that Juan gets to keep it after stealing it¡­¡± ¡°Sally, when your dad came to us to apologize, he promised to destroy the chip. Well, the chip¡¯s destroyed, so that¡¯s the end of this matter!¡± ¡°Destroyed?¡± Sally frowned as she nced at her father and brother. ¡°Yes, the chip¡¯s destroyed. It won¡¯t hurt anyone anymore!¡± Sally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s better that it¡¯s destroyed. No one needs to worry about it anymore.¡± Skyler bit his lip and eximed, ¡°How can you say that? That is the product of more than a decade¡¯s worth of our family¡¯sbor!¡± ¡°That chip is used for revenge, right? But the grudge against Evan is just a misunderstanding. Since there¡¯s no more need for revenge, why should we keep the chip?¡± ¡°Sure, the grudge between our family with the Seet family is just a misunderstanding, but we still have a score to settle with Lucas! We can use that against him! Besides, the Seet family is the head honcho of Y City. Can you guarantee that when our family rises again, they won¡¯t try to take us down? The chip is all we have to protect ourselves! But now, it¡¯s destroyed! If you ask me, you and Kyle should deal with our grudge against Lucas!¡± ¡°I agree with your brother. I¡¯ll let you and Kyle handle the matter of taking revenge against Lucas. This way, Kyle also gets to take revenge against Lucas for framing Evan. There is no one better than you two to deal with him.¡± Sally smiled. ¡°What will you two do while we take revenge?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ll continue our work to make the Maupay family great again, of course. You have to understand something, Sally. Our family¡¯s position and your position in the Seet family are intricately linked. If you don¡¯t have our support, you won¡¯t get any respect when you¡¯re living with them.¡± Is that really true? A woman¡¯s position in her partner¡¯s family is intricately linked with her own family¡¯s power? Well, regardless if it¡¯s true, I agree that our family can¡¯t continue to stay hidden like this. It¡¯s time to think about the future. Sally let out a sigh. She gave it some thought and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to handle the revenge! So, can I go back to Imperial Garden whenever I want now?¡± ¡°You can, after you find Lucas and take revenge!¡± She thought about how depressive her mother had been for the past few years as well as the things Lucas had done before nodding reluctantly. ¡°Okay, I promise. I want to see Mommy first.¡± Steven let out a sigh of relief once his daughter left. ¡°It¡¯s definitely appropriate that you¡¯re letting Sally and Kyle handle the matter of revenge, Daddy. Now that we have time, we should seek out the treasure.¡± Steven sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t think Kyle has really destroyed the chip. It¡¯d be too foolish for him to do so. After all, if he can build upon the foundation of the chip provides, he can create an even more powerful version of it. It¡¯ll be a win if he uses it against Lucas, especially since Lucas has a bunch of fanatics following him. To us, they¡¯re like a hidden de waiting in the darkness for the opportunity to strike, so we mustn¡¯t let our guards down!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1672 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Secrets Of The Past ¡°Daddy, it seems that Lucas has already found out about the secret of the treasure! He definitely wants the treasure as well!¡± Skyler eximed. ¡°We still have the coffer we obtained from Evan. Since the key to the treasure is inside this box, there¡¯s no way he can get the treasure without the key we have. In any case, we should use this time to figure out how to open this coffer and find where the treasure is.¡± ¡°Those who obtain the treasure will be invincible! Once we get the treasure, we¡¯ll finally be able to step on Seet Group by their neck! I¡¯ll pay Juan back tenfold for what he did to me with his hammer!¡± A spark of determination shed across Skyler¡¯s eyes. As for Steven, his eyes darkened. Sally walked into Ruby¡¯s room and when she saw her mother staring at the sky with a nk look, her heart wrenched. She sneaked to her mother¡¯s side and apanied her silently. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Momentster, Ruby turned to see her daughter. Her expression was unusually calm, just as how she had been before. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± she asked inly and emotionlessly. ¡°Mhm. We¡¯ve figured out what happened back in the day, Mommy! It was all Lucas¡¯ doing! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± ¡°Lucas?¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s Daddy¡¯s half-brother, born to Grandpa¡¯s concubine. After working together with someone else to betray Grandpa, he was kicked out of the family.¡± There were finally emotions in Ruby¡¯s darkened eyes. Everything that had happened back then was flooding back into her mind. She suddenly smiled with a hint of mockery. ¡°So, it¡¯s Lucas. This must truly be fate. It must be fate¡­¡± Sally didn¡¯t understand what her mother was saying, so she asked her to rify. Ruby remained silent for a while before speaking up again. ¡°The cycle of cause and effect. Those who are pitiful have hatred in their hearts, and those who are hateful have pitiful moments in their lives¡­¡± Sally furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Are you saying Lucas had pitiful moments, Mommy? Do you know something about what happened all those years ago? Does he actually have a reason for treating Daddy and the rest of the Maupay family the way he did?¡± Ruby¡¯s mocking smile became even more apparent as if she was ridiculing the drama and despair in life. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You should go and do your things.¡± She turned and left. The shadow of her figure, as if bing its own entity, appeared to be out of ce within the material world. Sally went into deep thought. What exactly happened back then? What¡¯s the secret behind all of this? When she returned to her room, she called Kyle and mentioned the revenge but intentionally left out that Steven was the one who had ordered her to do so. She only told him that she wanted to take revenge because she felt bad for seeing her mother being depressed for so many years. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Leave it to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really willing to help me, Kyle?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already willing to give me a child, so, of course, your matter is my matter. Besides, Lucas framed my father, and I¡¯ll make sure he pays the price for that.¡± ¡°Thank you, Kyle.¡± ¡°When are youing back? I¡¯ll go and pick you up.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell him that her father would only let her return once the revenge was over, so she said, ¡°How about youe and live in the underground hideout? Back in Imperial Garden, it¡¯s too hard to get pregnant under Grandma¡¯s watchful eye. We had to keep doing it in secret. If youe over here, there won¡¯t be anyone watching.¡± Kyle smirked. ¡°You want to bear my child so badly?¡± ¡°Well, if I can¡¯t deliver a baby, everyone will know that I¡¯m lying.¡± ¡°Is that why you want a baby with me? So you won¡¯t get exposed as a liar? Are you trying to use me?¡± he teased. Lying was only part of the reason. Sally¡¯s main goal was still to make sure she could stay with Kyle. Her face turned red, and she intentionally rebutted, ¡°That¡¯s right. I do want to use you. But if I can¡¯t, and you don¡¯t want such a wonderful thing to happen to you, I can always find someone else.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1673 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Underground Pce Party ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Kyle suddenly shouted. Sally grinned. ¡°Try me.¡± ¡°Just you wait! We¡¯ll meet tonight!¡± Sally hummed with joy after the call ended. Since he was going to visit her during the night, she started cleaning up her room and made it more romantic. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to order people to add some decorations, she heard Skyler moving to the room next door. In the past, Skyler had lived in the extravagant underground pce to wee visitors. Sally recalled that her father did promise to let Davin live there for one month. She didn¡¯t think he would move in so quickly. Things are going to be very lively in the uing month! That night, before Kyle even arrived, Davin had already appeared with a few people enthusiastically. Steven and Skyler were waiting at the entrance to the underground pce. When he saw them, Davin immediately assured, ¡°Rx, Steven. I¡¯m only here for a month. As per our agreement, if you don¡¯t get involved in what I do, I¡¯ll leave after a month!¡± ¡°Okay! But you¡¯ll only be staying in the underground pce. You don¡¯t have the right to visit anywhere else in the hideout!¡± Davin studied the underground pce that belonged to Skyler and estimated that there were only around a dozen of rooms there. Is it really enough to treat guests as if this is a hotel? Eh, whatever. I can deal with this. I¡¯ll just think of somethingter if it doesn¡¯t work out. ¡°All right. This ce belongs to me this month. I¡¯ll do whatever I want in here.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t break anything, you can live here however you want.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a promise!¡± Davin then walked into the pce cheerfully. As he continued to study the structure, he was secretly amazed that something like that actually existed. It was so well built that he was in awe of its architecture. Steven¡¯s son really knows how to live an extravagant life, huh? This may even be better than a five-star hotel. This ce really is suitable to be made into a hotel. He pulled out his phone and started calling his friends. ¡°Remember what I said before? You can finally experience it. One hundred thousand per night. What do you say?¡± ¡°One hundred thousand? What¡¯s included? Can we sing however we want, dance however we want, and¡ª¡± ¡°Of course you can! Also, there¡¯s water and electricity here. As long as nothing¡¯s broken, anything¡¯s on the table.¡± ¡°All right, all right. Send us the address. We¡¯ll be there.¡± Davin sent the address to his friends and ordered his men to start preparing for work. Skyler watched as Davin¡¯s men busied about outside the pce. He turned to Steven, who was standing next to him, and asked, ¡°Say, Daddy, what do you think Davin is doing?¡± ¡°What else can he be doing? He¡¯s obviously trying to show the ce off to his nasty friends. They can have all the fun they want there, but once they¡¯re all gone, we¡¯ll just have to renovate the ce a bit. No one will be able toe back in once we change the entrance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that my living ce is going to get sullied by him.¡± An hourter, Davin¡¯s friends arrived at the underground pce. All of them were examining the pce¡¯s structure with great curiosity. One of them couldn¡¯t help but comment, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how much money and time were spent into building this ce so people can live luxuriously underground.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, it was a project that cost a lot of money and time to build. A lot. So, do you think it¡¯s worth it to spend a hundred thousand per night here?¡± Davin asked. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s absolutely worth it to experience what¡¯s it like to live underground when I¡¯m not even dead yet!¡± Another friend spoke up. ¡°Oh yeah, I brought some instruments. Although¡­ what is above this pce? Do you think people will get spooked if they hear loud musicing from beneath the ground?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Will they think it¡¯s a bunch of ghosts having a fun time partying?¡± Davin assured, ¡°Rx. There¡¯s only a forest above us, so people rarelye here. I doubt there¡¯ll be anyone who wants to visit a forest at night.¡± ¡°Good, good! Then let¡¯s get this party started!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s time to rock and roll!¡± After they swiftly set everything up, they began ying the instruments on the most expensive stage they had ever been on. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1674 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 A Money Making n Davin suddenly felt a foreign emotion and asked, ¡°Say, when we¡¯re really dead one day, do you think we¡¯ll still have the chance to gather and sing together?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not think about the future and focus on the present! How about we sing a song together first?¡± ¡°Sure. What song?¡± ¡°Does ¡®Ride or Die Friends¡¯ sound good?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Agree!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sing!¡± Soon, a powerful wave of passionate voices reverberated throughout the entire underground pce. The loud mix of singing voices and sounds from the instruments suddenly pierced through the dead silence of the underground hideout, shocking Steven and his underlings. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Yeah! What¡¯s going on?¡± When Skyler learned that Davin was the one causing the noises, he ran over to him angrily and demanded him to stop, citing that he was disturbing the other residents. ¡°Disturb? Who?¡± ¡°Yeah! The only beings we¡¯ll disturb singing underground are ghosts!¡± ¡°What, you think the Maupay family aren¡¯t people? How are we supposed to rest if you¡¯re making such a loud fuss?¡± Skyler tried to take over the microphone in Davin¡¯s hand. Davin shoved him back and barked, ¡°Have you already forgotten our agreement, hmm? For this entire month, the underground pce belongs to me. You don¡¯t get to dictate what I can or cannot do here!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Don¡¯t ruin our fun!¡± ¡°Shoo, shoo. Go away.¡± Seeing how all of them were rallying behind Davin, Skyler was reminded that they were all just like him. They were rowdy, but they were also people with powerful backgrounds. Since he couldn¡¯t do anything against them, he pointed at Davin and yelled, ¡°Fine! You win this time, but I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± Skyler then promptly returned to his father toin about them. Steven sighed. ¡°They¡¯re still finding the ce new. Once that novelty wears off, they¡¯ll stop. We just have to bear their singing for now.¡± ¡°Listen to the noises they¡¯re making, Daddy! This is bullying! If he does the same thing again tomorrow, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Skyler stomped his way out of the study room. Steven furrowed his eyebrows. He knew Davin was a wild spirit who had lots of unpleasant friends outside. The only reason he didn¡¯t go buck wild every day was that his wife had kept him on a tight leash. Since there was no wife keeping an eye on him in the pce, he was quite literally doing whatever he wanted to do. Suddenly, an idea entered Steven¡¯s mind as he tapped on his desk. Perhaps his wife can help deal with this issue. Just you wait, Davin. I¡¯ll let you have your fun tonight, but if you do it again tomorrow night, your wife will be paying you a visit! Kyle arrived at the hideout and heard the noise his uncle was making, so he went in out of curiosity. ¡°Uncle Davin, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, Kyle! Are you here to party as well? It¡¯s a hundred thousand per night here! But seeing that we¡¯re rtives, I¡¯ll give you a fifty percent discount! What do you say? I know you¡¯re not tight on money!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to find Sally. I don¡¯t have any interest in staying here.¡± ¡°Really? Eh, whatever. Are you seeing those eight over there? I¡¯m already making eight hundred thousand tonight, and today¡¯s just a trial operation. Once I get more people tomorrow, I can make millions per night! I¡¯ll be so much richer after this month is over! I really need to thank your father for giving me such a wonderful opportunity! Oh, also, you should¡¯ve seen the look on Skyler¡¯s face!¡± Kyle frowned. ¡°Are you really in need of cash, Uncle Davin?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one in this world who¡¯llin about having more money, Kyle! Once I get enough funds by the end of this month, I¡¯ll build my own underground pce! Once the construction is over, I¡¯ll only have to sit back and watch the money roll into my ount. It¡¯s perfect!¡± Kyle wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh or cry, because if his uncle had put that amount of effort into projects helmed by Seet Group, he could¡¯ve made so much more money. However, Davin was only having that level of enthusiasm because the current venture fitted with his personality well. Therefore, if he was happy, Kyle wasn¡¯t going to dissuade him. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll earn lots of money, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°You know, listening to that sentence of yours, or any variations of it, always makes me happy since you¡¯re a child, Kyle. All right, you should go apany Sally now. If you two want to join in, I¡¯ll wee you both with open arms.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1675 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Never Any Peace And Quiet Kyle left the underground pce and arrived in Sally¡¯s room. He saw her brotherining about Davin to her a couple of meters away. Skyler scowled. ¡°All the people from the Seet family are weirdos! Juan stole the chip, Evan is biased in who he favors, and that little brat who lied about the button. But the worst of all is Davin! Listen to the noise he¡¯s making with his friends! Everyone in the hideout can hear them!¡± Sally was inclined to agree with her brother as well. The sounding from the pce was loud and grating. She couldn¡¯t believe someone of his age could still act like a teenager and invite his friends over to sing. Seeing how frustrated her brother was, she patiently advised, ¡°He¡¯s only staying here for a month, Skyler. Besides, Daddy was the one who promised him he can live there however he wanted. We¡¯ll just have to endure for now.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to endure this? Sally, you¡¯re a member of the Maupay family. How can you speak for Davin? Is it because he¡¯s Kyle¡¯s uncle? Are you sure you aren¡¯tpletely blinded by love?¡± ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to chase him away!¡± The fact that Davin could live in his ce was already frustrating to him, but adding to the fact that he refused to quiet down just made Skyler even more furious. ¡°And how are you going to chase him away?¡± Kyle asked with a calm voice that possessed a tinge of anger. The Maupay siblings turned around and saw him approaching them. Skyler was stunned for a second. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your uncle is crossing the line? Who sings as loudly as they can in another person¡¯s house? You should go and persuade him to stop doing that, or else¡ª¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± ¡°Or else I¡¯m going to get someone to chase him away!¡± ¡°Your dad agreed to let him stay here. How are you going to chase him away?¡± ¡°I¡­ I only promised him that he can stay! I didn¡¯t promise that he can act so wildly!¡± ¡°Your dad agreed to let him live in the ce however he wanted. As long as the pce remained intact, you can¡¯t intervene.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Skyler wasn¡¯t sure how to retort. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Skyler. You should go and rest now. Kyle and I need to rest, too,¡± Sally said. He turned to his sister in disbelief. ¡°You two still want to rest? Can you two really sleep with all the noises? You know what, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll stay here with you two. When this ce finally gets some peace and quiet, and you two go to bed, I¡¯ll go back to my ce!¡± Once he finished, he sat on the wooden bench at the side. It was as if he was saying no one would get a good time if the issue wasn¡¯t resolved. Sally nced at Kyle and sighed helplessly. Back in Imperial Garden, Sophia had kept a very close eye on them. Just when they thought they could be free to do what they wanted, something like that happened. However, Kyle didn¡¯t mind. He gave a side-eye to his brother-inw and smirked. ¡°Go ahead then. We¡¯ll be sleeping now.¡± Then he held Sally¡¯s hand and entered the bedroom. Skyler watched as the two of them entered the bedroom hand in hand and closed the door. Then, through the window of the door, he was surprised to see the two silhouettes hugging each other. ¡°H- Hey! I¡¯m still here, you know? What are you two doing?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The couple inside the bedroom continued to hug each other as they ignored Skyler and his words. Skyler was exasperated. ¡°Fine! Just stay with Kyle! The longer you hang out with people from the Seet family, the more shameless you get! Everyone in their family is more shameless than the next!¡± As soon as he finished, the door opened, and a cup of water flew in the direction of his head. He managed to dodge in time, but the cup still hit his body. ¡°Kyle, you¡ª¡± ¡°Another word from you and I¡¯ll tell Juan to hit you with his hammer again! Now scram!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1676 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 A Steamy Night Skyler didn¡¯t expect Kyle to treat him that way. As he nced at the remains of the broken ss by his feet, he didn¡¯t dare to badmouth the Seet family freely again. So, all he could do was to shout in the direction of the bedroom angrily, ¡°Just you wait, Sally!¡± After he was done, he stomped away. Sally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°My brother has a temper. You really shouldn¡¯t have treated him like this because he¡¯s your¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling anyone my inws if they insult my family!¡± Kyle cut her off before she could finish her sentence. Sally didn¡¯t expect him to burst into anger like that. ¡°You¡¯re this protective of the Seet family?¡± ¡°Let me ask you this, then. Will you keep quiet if someone insults your brother or your dad in your face?¡± I can¡¯t. She sighed. I guess Skyler did go too far earlier. ¡°I apologize for my brother¡¯s habit of speaking without any reservation. That cup should teach him a lesson.¡± Kyle stared at her fair and adorable face and held her hand tightly with a devilish smile. ¡°You said you were going to find someone else to bear a child?¡± That was what Sally had told him on purpose when they talked earlier. She tilted her head higher and grinned. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m such a good girl. There are lots of people who like me.¡± ¡°Say that again.¡± Kyle sounded colder as he stared deeply into her eyes. His hand was holding her chin with authority. Sally rebuked fearlessly, ¡°That¡¯s right. If I wanted to bear someone else¡¯s child, there would be a line of people wait¡ª¡± A violent kiss abruptlynded on her lips and cut off her sentence. It was heavy with the intent of punishment. A groan rang out as her head started to spin due to theck of air. There was a stench of blood expanding in her mouth as well. What the hell? Did he just bite me? Sally used all her strength to push him away, but he was stronger, much stronger than she expected. Kyle only let her go when she thought she was about to suffocate. She took many deep breaths as she wiped the blood on her mouth away. He red at her and reprimanded, ¡°This is your punishment! You aren¡¯t allowed to say something like that ever again!¡± Sally nced at her furious partner as the pain in her mouth upied her mind. ¡°Are you a dog? How dare you bite me!¡± His devilish smile returned when he saw her cheeks puffing red with anger. ¡°It seems like you need to be punished more!¡± With a swift hug, he lifted her, walked over to the bed, and threw her onto the soft furniture. Then he mounted on her. She stared at his handsome face. His round, pretty eyes were glittering with the desire to eat her up like a wolf staring at prime meat. There was an aura of domination and hunger oozing out of his body. ¡°Kyle, you¡ª¡± Sally was forcefully cut off by another violent kiss to her mouth. Kyle began caressing his big hands over her white, silky body at ces where he couldn¡¯t in view of others. A tearing sound was heard as she felt her clothes being torn apart. She had never seen him behave so domineering before. It made her a little scared and a little nervous. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. However, she had to admit that she quite liked the masculine scent of the man who was currently having his way with her. She unconsciously wrapped her limbs around him like vines as she was carried into and of pleasure under the starry night. Davin was still ying his music in the underground pce, and the noises it made were still going strong. Skyler, who was living in the neighboring room, couldn¡¯t sleep at all. In the end, he opted to go back to the underground pce. Davin was shocked to see his return. ¡°What are you doing here? If you want to stay, you have to pay.¡± ¡°This is my underground pce. You don¡¯t have the right to ask me to pay you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense! This ce is mine now for the whole month; so if you want to stay, pay for it. If not, then get out of my face!¡± Skyler stared at the rowdy atmosphere within as an idea shed across his mind. ¡°How much?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1677 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 A Failed n ¡°A hundred thousand,¡± Davin answered. ¡°What? A hundred thousand? Are you a robber?¡± Skyler eximed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A hundred thousand is a very fair price. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask them if they paid me that amount.¡± Davin pointed at the people on the dance floor. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you for more because I¡¯m a fair person.¡± ¡°You asked them to pay you? Aren¡¯t they your friends?¡± Davin smiled. ¡°Even siblings separate matters of family and business, let alone friends. Besides, I¡¯m the one providing the venue. They should thank me with their money. Now, are you going to pay for it or not? If you¡¯re not, then go away!¡± Skyler stared at the people who were partying like crazy as he calcted the fee Davin had collected so far. From what he was told, it became apparent to him that Davin was already making a lot of money. No wonder this guy wants to live here for a whole month! He¡¯s basically treating the underground pce as a money tree! No, I can¡¯t let him get away with this. He swiftly formted a n in his mind before giving Davin his credit card. ¡°Swipe it.¡± ¡°Give me a second!¡± Once a hundred thousand was extracted from his card, he wandered into the middle of the dance floor and coughed into the microphone twice. At once, all of Davin¡¯s friends had their attention directed to the neer. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe a new friend of Davin?¡± ¡°May I have your attention, everyone? I have something to say,¡± Skyler announced. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Yeah, what are you trying to say?¡± They all looked at him curiously. ¡°I just want to say that this ce you¡¯re standing on right now belongs to me. Once Davin leaves, it¡¯ll still be mine. So, if you want toe here often, you have to establish a good friendship with me. In fact, once Davin leaves, instead of the hundred thousand he¡¯s currently charging you, all of you will only need to give me eighty thousand toe back here!¡± ¡°Eighty thousand?¡± ¡°Did he say eighty thousand?¡± All of them exchanged nces as they did some mental calctions. Davin crossed his arms when he heard what Skyler said. To think this guy¡¯s here to ruin the fun. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting him sabotage this operation. He stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Listen carefully to what he¡¯s actually saying. He¡¯s looking down on all of you. He has no idea who you are. That twenty thousand discount he¡¯s offering isn¡¯t even enough for all of you to drink till you¡¯re drunk, and yet he thinks he¡¯s being gracious. He¡¯s clearly looking down on all of you!¡± Davin¡¯s assistant approached them and stoked the me. ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s just looking down on all of you! Some of you are general managers, while the rest of you are CEOs! Even if the entry fee was two hundred thousand, all of you wouldn¡¯t have batted an eye when you paid! This bit of money he¡¯s discounting is practically pocket change for all of you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! This guy is just insulting us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Twenty thousand is nothing. I¡¯m not short on money at all.¡± ¡°Yeah! Go away, party pooper! Shoo!¡± ¡°You better get out of here now and stop ruining our fun. Our happiness is more important and worth more than twenty thousand! Hell, if Davin had asked us to pay ten million instead, we would¡¯ve given it to him happily! Happiness weighs more than gold. Am I right, guys?¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right!¡± The crowd started trying to chase Skyler away under Davin¡¯s provocation. Seeing that there was no point in sticking around, Skyler walked over to Davin and stretched out his hand. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Give me back my money! I¡¯ll leave once you do!¡± Davin grinned as if he were looking at a clown. ¡°Are you stupid? You gave me your money willingly, and now you¡¯re leaving willingly. Why should I return your money? Besides, don¡¯t you think you should pay a little price for causing trouble here? I¡¯m warning you¡ªif you pull any tricks again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it! I¡¯ll show you just how capable I am!¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re a weasel!¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m a weasel? Now get lost!¡± ¡°Yeah! Get lost!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t disturb our fun!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1678 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Trouble In Paradise Feeling dejected, Skyler lowered his head and walked away quietly. Great. Not only do I have to leave empty-handed, but I also have to pay a hundred thousand. I have to find a way to get some payback. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Deep in thought, Skyler made his way back to his ce next door. Meanwhile, Nina was staring at the stars in the night sky, feeling warm and fuzzy on the inside. She had just gone through Stephen¡¯s blueprint, and it reminded her of Chris. His heart beats inside of Stephen now. Is that why the two share so many simrities? Is this fate? Back then, Nina had to keep her distance from Stephen because he was dating Mnie even though she felt something for him. However, that was no longer the case since Stephen had broken up with Mnie, who got arrested in the end for her crime. Gazing at the starry night sky, Nina wondered if she and Stephen should be together. Chris, I always see you when I look at Stephen. Being with him makes me feel as if you¡¯re still around me, somehow. Besides him, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anybody else who can make me feel that way. Is this what you intended? Is he the one you¡¯ve chosen for me? You knew you didn¡¯t have much time left. That¡¯s why you got someone to rece you, isn¡¯t it? Still, I¡¯m not going to rush it. We¡¯ll just take things slow for now and see what happens next. If you really think that Stephen and I make a good match, then watch over us and guide our way to each other. If not, then you¡¯ll have to wait patiently for me. You and I are going to see each other again in the next life. I know that you never left me. You¡¯re always watching over me, right? The night wind gently blew past Nina as if someone was caressing her delicate cheek. Her thoughts were interrupted when her phone suddenly rang. After returning to her senses, Nina walked over to the desk to pick up her phone, and on disy was Maya¡¯s name. Pleasantly surprised, Nina quickly answered the call. ¡°Hey, Maya!¡± However, there was only silence on the other end of the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maya? Say something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in trouble, Nina! I hit Wilbur!¡± Nina was stupefied by the unexpected revtion. ¡°Wait. What? What¡¯s going on, Maya? Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Because he¡¯s a jerk! I had to teach him a lesson!¡± Nina was still baffled. ¡°Calm down, Maya. Let¡¯s talk when you get home, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Nina. We¡¯ll stick together like we always have. We don¡¯t need boyfriends! They¡¯re all good for nothing!¡± Even though Nina was not exactly sure what had happened, she figured the couple must be fighting. ¡°Where are you now, Maya? Is Wilbur with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the airport; I just got off the ne. Wilbur went to the hospital. Can youe and get me?¡± ¡°The airport? Sure. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± After hanging up, Nina grabbed her coat and hurried downstairs. When she reached the living room, she saw that Evan was on the phone. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re still up? It¡¯s prettyte.¡± Evan turned to his daughter after his phone call ended. ¡°Go pick up Maya with the driver, Nina. She¡¯s at the airport.¡± ¡°How did you know she¡¯s at the airport, Daddy?¡± ¡°Wilbur just called me from a hospital. You should go get Maya first.¡± So it was Wilbur on the phone. Then I¡¯m probably right about the two fighting. They were supposed to be having a good time, not arguing with each other. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Nina promised. As soon as Nina got into the Maybach, it exited Imperial Garden and zoomed toward the airport. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1679 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 Not Entirely My Fault Still waiting at the airport, Maya checked her watch. It¡¯s been twenty minutes. Nina should be arriving anytime now, right? Maya started to get anxious about seeing her sister. Just look at how miserable I am now! Is Nina going to make fun of me for what happened? Or will she pity me? This is all Wilbur¡¯s fault! That no-good, unfaithful b*stard! Just when Maya was about to pop a vein, she heard someone calling out to her. ¡°Maya!¡± The voice belonged to none other than Nina. ¡°Nina!¡± Maya got teary-eyed as soon as she saw her sister. ¡°Oh, how I¡¯ve missed you, Maya! It¡¯s been too long!¡± eximed Nina after giving her sister a big hug. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, Nina. And not just you; I missed Mommy, Daddy, Juan, Kyle, Grandpa, and Grandma. I missed everybody!¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll see them all soon.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Nina carried Maya¡¯s luggage as they made their way to the car. Once they got in, Nina reminded the driver to drive slowly. ¡°Yes, Ms. Nina.¡± On their way home, Nina could tell that Maya was unhappy when she noticed how her sister was staring nkly out the car window. ¡°What happened to you and Wilbur, Maya?¡± When her sister mentioned Wilbur, Maya got so upset that she did not know where to start. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°You two had a fight?¡± asked Nina gently. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal. Couples fight all the time. Even the married ones. You two just have tomunicate and figure things out together.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a good reason why we had a fight. It¡¯s not something that can be solved withmunication,¡± stated Maya grimly. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ because¡­¡± The reason was not thatplicated, but for some reason, Maya found it difficult to finish her sentence. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re upset because he didn¡¯t buy you the things you wanted or that you didn¡¯t get to go to certain attractions.¡± Feeling insulted, Maya gave her sister a look. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that petty, Nina? Is that what you think of me? You know that¡¯s not who I am now! I¡¯m all grown up!¡± All grown up, huh? Nina could not help but chuckle when she saw how adorable Maya was getting all worked up like that. ¡°Well, what is it then?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Maya sighed. ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll tell you when we get home. Daddy and Mommy are probably going to ask me the same thing anyway. I¡¯d rather not repeat myself because what Wilbur did was both upsetting and humiliating for me.¡± What in the world could it be? What¡¯s so humiliating about what Wilbur did? Nina wondered. Maya, distracted by her own thoughts, continued to gaze out the window as the vehicle whizzed past a long line of streetmps. Will the Simpsons make me pay for what I did to Wilbur? Did I hit him too hard? I was so furious that I just smashed the wine bottle on his head without even thinking. I know I hurt the man, but it¡¯s not as if that was entirely my fault. Wilbur is a big fat liar! That jerk had it coming! Why the heck did Uncle Davin introduce Wilbur to me anyway? He even promised that Wilbur was the right one for me. What made him so sure that Wilbur was husband material? Anyhow, that man turned out to be the exact opposite! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1680 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 Maya Is Upset Maya realized that she should not have trusted Davin since he was the most unreliable one among the Seets. I¡¯ll have to confront Uncle Davin soon and question him. He imed that he has a good eye for eligible bachelors, but I¡¯m going to prove him wrong! When they finally arrived at Imperial Garden, Maya was so d that she could almost cry. ¡°Daddy¡¯s probably still up. Come on.¡± Nina hurried into the living room with her sister in hand, and waiting for them on the expensive full leather couch were Nicole, Evan, and Juan. Nicole immediately stood up when she saw Maya behind her sister. ¡°Maya!¡± The motherly love emanating from Nicole was too much for Maya, who could not help but break out in tears. ¡°Mommy! Oh, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, Maya!¡± voiced Nicole as she wrapped her arms tightly around her daughter. After Evan told her about Maya and Wilbur, Nicole had been worried sick. Oh, my poor girl! ¡°What happened, Maya?¡± inquired Nicole concernedly after letting go of her daughter. Maya then turned to look at Evan. ¡°Daddy, Wilbur lied to me. That b*stard lied to me!¡± ¡°Why did he lie about?¡± Instead of answering the question, Maya shifted her attention to Juan. ¡°Where¡¯s Kyle?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not home right now. Why do you ask?¡± replied Nicole. Maya shook her head before responding, ¡°Never mind. I just thought he would want to hear what I have to say if he was home. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. It¡¯s just too embarrassing.¡± After exchanging looks with Nina, Juan cleared his throat. ¡°We understand, Maya. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll only have to tell us, and we promise we won¡¯t ask you again.¡± Nina quickly nodded to show that she agreed with what her brother said. At that moment, everyone had their eyes fixed on Maya, eagerly awaiting her to reveal what exactly it was that made her feel so embarrassed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m only going to say this once.¡± Maya then took a deep breath. ¡°At first, Wilbur and I were getting along just fine. He was caring and gentle. The way he acted made me believe that there were still good men in the world. He would buy me things that I like, take me to exciting ces, and even help me deal with some of the issues I had. After spending some time with him, I grew to like him. Eventually, I got used to having him around, and I realized that I had no problem letting a man into my life. I started opening up to him, and we would talk for hours. Being with him made me feel happy. Uncle Davin even called me several times to assure me that Wilbur is a good man, and so my feelings for Wilbur grew even deeper. But just when I was ready to ept him as my boyfriend, he¡­¡± Suddenly, Maya started rubbing her fingers nervously, and her face hardened. ¡°What happened next? Did he turn out to be unreliable? Did he break his promise?¡± questioned Juan. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s not just unreliable; he¡¯s aplete b*stard!¡± shouted Maya angrily. Seeing how upset Maya was, Nina walked over tofort her sister. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Maya. Calm down. Take it easy.¡± Maya took another deep breath before adding, ¡°This morning, when we were discussing our trip home, a woman suddenly banged on our door. She had a report in her hand and she imed to be pregnant with Wilbur¡¯s child.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1681 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 Wilbur Is A Hypocrite Immediately, the room fell dead silent. Nicole was utterly shocked because Davin had told her that he and Evan had tested Wilbur¡¯s integrity. Davin assured me that Wilbur was an honest and trustworthy man, so why would some random woman be pregnant with his child? This is insane! ¡°Uncle Davin was a womanizer himself. It¡¯s no wonder he thinks Wilbur is a good man. They¡¯re both just the same!¡±ined Maya. ¡°So what did Wilbur have to say about it?¡± inquired Juan. ¡°He denied it. He said that the child isn¡¯t his.¡± ¡°And? What did the woman say after that?¡± ¡°She said the report in her hand was proof that she wasn¡¯t lying. And¡­ And she had a video showing Wilbur and her entering the same hotel room. She said that she got it from the security at the hotel. The woman even threatened to make a scene outside the Simpson residence if Wilbur refused to take responsibility.¡± ¡°Wow! She sure knows how to get what she wants,¡±mented Juan. ¡°So, did Wilbur promise to take responsibility?¡± Nina was eager to hear about the man¡¯s decision. ¡°No. The woman turned around and left after issuing her threats. After she left, I questioned Wilbur, but he insisted he didn¡¯t remember doing anything like that. Then we started arguing, and I just couldn¡¯t stand looking at that hypocrite any longer, so I grabbed the wine bottle near me and swung it at hisCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. head. The injury was so bad that he had to go to the hospital. After that, I booked a flight and came back on my own.¡± When Maya was done exining, her family exchanged looks in silence. ¡°Why are you so sure that Wilbur is lying and that woman is not?¡± inquired Nina curiously. ¡°Because she had proof! She showed us a video of her helping Wilbur into a hotel room. Everything was recorded in the security footage. They were in the room for three hours! I think that¡¯s more than enough time for them to do whatever the heck they wanted. Besides, she had a pregnancy report, and it clearly showed that she got pregnant not long after that day.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Juan started analyzing her sister¡¯s situation as he said, ¡°That still doesn¡¯t prove anything. After all, you never saw Wilbur do anything to that woman. For all we know, Wilbur could¡¯ve been ying games or just chatting with her during those three hours.¡± ¡°y games? Would you ask a woman over in the middle of the night just to y games with her?¡± asked Maya rhetorically. ¡°I would, actually.¡± ¡°Unbelievable. It¡¯s no wonder you can¡¯t find yourself a girlfriend. Now I know why.¡± Maya rolled her eyes condescendingly at her brother. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hey, I¡¯m only single because I don¡¯t want to start a rtionship right now. If I wanted, girls from all over the neighborhood would line up right outside our house. You see this gorgeous face of mine? Girls would kill to get a chance to touch it.¡± ¡°Look at you, Juan! I can¡¯t believe how much you¡¯ve changed. Since when you became a narcissist?¡± Maya chided before rolling her eyes at Juan again. ¡°Maya, you mentioned that the woman was helping Wilbur into the room. Was he drunk?¡± questioned Nina. ¡°Yes. Wilbur told me that he had a little too much to drink that night. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t remember going into the hotel room with the woman.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that she nned everything from the beginning?¡± ¡°So what if she did? It doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s pregnant with his child. Nina, can you ept a man knowing that he had a baby with another woman?¡± Since her sister made a fair point, Nina was at a loss for words. The living room fell silent again before Evan broke the ice. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it. If what you said is true, Davin and I will try to make it up to you. In the meantime, you should probably find out who that woman is. I don¡¯t think Wilbur would do something like that.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1682 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 As If He Was Cupid ¡°Daddy, are you siding with Wilbur?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to jump to conclusions. He might be innocent.¡± ¡°Your dad¡¯s got a point. We tested Wilbur and found him to be trustworthy, so at least give him the benefit of the doubt,¡± urged Nicole. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Are you siding with Wilbur too, Mommy? You really think I made a mistake? But what reason could the woman possibly have to do something like that to Wilbur? It doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve, Maya. There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about people. Some women will do anything just to get the chance to marry into a wealthy family. The Simpsons may not be as powerful as we are, but many still consider them desirable. Trust me when I tell you that there are many more women out there who¡¯ve got their eyes on Wilbur. They¡¯re just waiting for the right opportunity,¡± exined Juan in all seriousness. After a moment of contemtion, Maya sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore, and I don¡¯t want to think about Wilbur. All I want to do right now is go to bed. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°Do you want me to keep youpany?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. Good night, everybody.¡± With that, Maya made her way upstairs and disappeared into her room. Nina waited until she was sure that her sister could not hear her before turning to Evan. ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you let me handle this? I¡¯ll figure out who that woman is.¡± Juan quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. Maya used to be too trusting, and now she only puts her trust in cold, hard evidence. She has no idea how to manage a rtionship, much less deal with a scheming temptress. With Nina¡¯s help, I¡¯m sure Maya will learn a thing or two.¡± ¡°Somebody sounds experienced! You bettere clean now. How many temptresses have youe across already?¡± questioned Nina with her eyes narrowed suspiciously at her brother. ¡°Don¡¯t get me started, or we¡¯ll be here all night. After all, a burden like this is unavoidable when you¡¯re as good-looking as I am,¡± replied Juan while pretending to count in his head. ¡°As if!¡± Nina, too, rolled her eyes at Juan for his egomaniacal behavior. ¡°It¡¯s time for bed, everyone. I¡¯ll ask your uncle Davin to handle things, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea either, Daddy. Since Uncle Davin is always so sure of himself, it¡¯s time to give that man a wake-up call. That¡¯ll teach him to go around ying matchmaker as if he¡¯s Cupid!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him. I don¡¯t think any of us are going to do any matchmaking for you any time soon.¡± Baffled, Juan turned to give his mother a confused look. ¡°Your dad probably just thinks you¡¯re too good for any girl this has to offer,¡± exined Nicole sarcastically. ¡°Wow, am I really that good?¡± ¡°Of course you are! So I guess you¡¯ll just have to marry an alien. Heck, even this is beneath you. You belong in outer space.¡± When Juan finally understood what his parents were getting at, his face immediately turned sour. The following day, Davin was woken up by the ringing of his phone early in the morning. Half-awake, the man reached out for the device with his eyes still shut. ¡°Davin, I need you toe over.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m too busy, Evan. I just went to bed.¡± ¡°Maya wants to see you.¡± ¡°Maya¡¯s back? Oh, I see what¡¯s going on. She wants to thank me for what I did, right? Just tell her I¡¯m d that she¡¯s happy.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. We heard all about the pregnancy,¡± responded Evan coldly. ¡°What? She¡¯s pregnant already? That b*stard!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about Maya. Another woman is pregnant with Wilbur¡¯s child.¡± As if he had been electrocuted, Davin froze for a while. ¡°Another woman is pregnant with Wilbur¡¯s child? Did I hear that right?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1683 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 A Good Exnation ¡°Get over here now!¡± After Evan ended the call, Davin was left stupefied. How can that be? I promised Maya that Wilbur was a good man, and I even convinced her to give him a chance. Is Maya going to me me for what happened? Damn it, Wilbur! You fooled me, didn¡¯t you? Inhaling sharply, the man immediately picked up his phone again to call Wilbur. ¡°Hey, Mr. Seet!¡± As soon as Davin heard Wilbur¡¯s voice, he started roaring, ¡°How dare you lie to Maya and me, you b*stard! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re untouchable just because you¡¯re a Simpson. You better exin yourself to me, or I¡¯ll make you and your family pay for what happened. You know I mean it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Mr. Seet,¡± responded Wilbur nervously. ¡°No? Another woman is pregnant with your child, and still, you insisted that has nothing to do with you. How stupid do you think we are? Is Maya just a ything to you?¡± ¡°No! Of course not! But I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. Even I am not sure what is going on, exactly. I was just discharged, and I¡¯m now on my way to the airport. I¡¯ll figure out what¡¯s going on when I get back, okay? I promise I¡¯ll exin everything soon.¡± ¡°Fine. But you better have a good exnation for all of this. I told you that I¡¯d never allow anybody to bully Maya. You remember that, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get back to you as soon as I can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Afterward, Davin angrily threw his phone aside. He then took a couple of deep breaths to calm himself down before muttering to himself, ¡°I should probably go check on Maya. That poor girl needs me.¡± Please don¡¯t hate me, Maya. I was only trying to help. If I knew something like that was going to happen, I would never have introduced Wilbur to you. After washing up and changing into a fresh set of clothes, Davin hurriedly headed for the door. Just when he reached the exit, he unexpectedly bumped into Kyle. ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry, Uncle Davin? I thought you work at night and sleep in the morning?¡± questioned Kyle with a brow raised. Unsure how to exin everything to Kyle, Davin only informed the young man that he had some business to attend to and that he would restter. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do you need to go to Imperial Garden?¡± Why else? Because your dad wants me there right now. Besides getting reprimanded by your old man, I have to gofort Maya. Even though that was the real reason, Davin decided to go with the simpler version. ¡°Maya¡¯s back, so I¡¯m going to see her.¡± ¡°Really? When did she get back?¡± Kyle was as surprised as he was excited. ¡°I think she came back yesterday.¡± Kyle, who was supposed to be going to work then, suddenly changed his mind and decided to return to Imperial Garden to see his sister. ¡°Then I¡¯m going with you, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯reing?¡± ¡°Yep. Let¡¯s go.¡± Davin¡¯s face immediately darkened as he wondered if Kyle would be disappointed with him after finding out what had happened between Maya and Wilbur. Great. Now I¡¯m going to have another finger pointing at me. You¡¯re killing me, Kyle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle Davin?¡± ¡°Nothing at all. Let¡¯s go.¡± Watching Davin and Kyle leave, Skyler let out a sigh of relief as if he could finally breathe again. Finally, I¡¯m rid of both that poker-faced Kyle and no-good Davin! Those two are as aggravating as theye. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1684 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 Failure Is The Key To Sess Skyler started to wonder what he could do to make sure Davin and Kyle left for good. Not only did Davin make me lose a hundred thousand, but that b*stard also kept me up all night with his stupid music. Somehow, I¡¯m going to make him pay! The man was still thinking hard when a servant suddenly appeared to inform him that Steven wanted to meet him in the study. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± There was a lot that Steven needed Skyler to handle for him, mainly to bring forth the Maupays¡¯ re- emergence and to track down the treasure they were seeking as soon as humanly possible. Steven started speaking as soon as Skyler stepped into the room. ¡°I need to contact our old friends. If our family is to rise again, we¡¯ll need their support. Firstly¡ª¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, Skyler interrupted, ¡°Dad, how is that our top priority? Thanks to Davin and his music, I couldn¡¯t sleep at allst night! I think our top priority is to figure out how to get rid of that b*stard. How am I supposed to function if I can¡¯t sleep? Looking at how flustered his son was, Steven sighed disappointedly. ¡°How hard can it be to get rid of that man? I¡¯m sure there are a million ways you can achieve that.¡± ¡°How? It¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll just listen to me, and I can¡¯t force him to leave either. If I somehow started a fight with the man, going up against their family would be very disadvantageous for us. Why would I risk that? Besides, you¡¯re the one who agreed to let him stay. If you ask me, I don¡¯t think you should¡¯ve done that.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s no use thinking about the past now. If we can¡¯t do anything about it, there¡¯s always somebody who can.¡± Skyler kept quiet for a while before continuing, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Just because we can¡¯t make him do anything doesn¡¯t mean his wife can¡¯t. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s more than capable of making him listen. However, we¡¯ll have to convince her that Davin is actually here because¡­¡± Steven left the rest to his son¡¯s imagination. ¡°Oh, I get it. Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± ¡°Excellent! Then let¡¯s put on a good show tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get busy now. That b*stard has no idea what¡¯sing,¡± stated Skyler with a devious smile on his face. I heard Davin¡¯s afraid of his wife. We¡¯ll see if that¡¯s true tonight. Meanwhile, Maya greeted Davin and Kyle excitedly when they entered Imperial Garden. ¡°Uncle Davin! Kyle! It¡¯s been too long!¡± ¡°Did you have fun out there, Maya?¡± inquired Kyle caringly. In response to that, Maya nodded somewhat hesitantly. ¡°How are things between you and Wilbur?¡± continued Kyle. Instead of answering her brother, Maya turned to Davin, who looked as guilty as a boy who was caught stealing from his mother.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maya, I know it¡¯s my fault. I should¡¯ve been more careful before introducing someone like Wilbur to you.¡± ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t your intention for any of it to happen. I¡¯m not mad at you, Uncle Davin. Just stop trying to get me a boyfriend, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± As soon as Maya was done speaking, Juan appeared from the stairs. ¡°She¡¯s got a point, you know? You shouldn¡¯t be ying matchmaker like that. Otherwise, you might end up hurting somebody. So, Uncle Davin, do you still think that you have a good eye for eligible bachelors or bachelorettes?¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean, Juan? Even Maya¡¯s not mad at me, so what gives you the right to say something like that? What? You think I¡¯m not fit to y matchmaker just because I failed once? People say that failure is the key to sess, so you can bet that I¡¯ll keep on trying. Hey, you know what? I¡¯ll get you a girlfriend. How does that sound?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1685 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 That Is My Girl ¡°That way, I can continue to improve my matchmaking skills, and you get to avoid bing a pathetic, overage bachelor. Everybody wins!¡± Davinughed. ¡°Do you seriously think this is the right time to poke fun at me, Uncle Davin? You should probably start thinking about how you¡¯re going to make it up to Maya. Wilbur tantly lied to Maya after getting another woman knocked up. He yed with Maya¡¯s feelings right under our noses. Does he think he can mess with us and get away with it? We can¡¯t let that happen, Uncle Davin. It¡¯s time to teach that b*stard a lesson,¡± voiced Juan in all seriousness. Standing just beside the two with his eyes narrowed, Kyle finally figured out what was going on. No wonder Uncle Davin was in such a hurry toe over here instead of sleeping the day away. ¡°What did Wilbur do, Maya?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it, and I hope that everybody will stop bringing this up. I should¡¯ve known better than to open up myself to a man like Wilbur. Let¡¯s just pretend that I never met the man, okay? You guys don¡¯t have to do anything to him either. It¡¯s just not worth it.¡± Davin was surprised to see how calm and reasonable Maya was. Even Nina was inconsble for a while when she had a rtionship problem. It¡¯s only been the second day, and Maya has already let go of Wilbur? How is that possible? ¡°Maya, have you always known that it¡¯s never going to work out between you and Wilbur?¡± Deep down, Maya knew that was not true because the more time she spent with Wilbur, the more she grew to like him. She was even ready to ept the man as her boyfriend before the woman showed up. It was just that she never expected things to turn out the way they did. Maya still felt sad and disappointed, but she did not think it was worth making a big fuss out of it. ¡°Let¡¯s just drop it, okay, Uncle Davin? I¡¯ve whipped up something delicious in the kitchen, so why don¡¯t we go try it out?¡± On his way there, Davin was worried that Maya would cry and me him for her misfortune. However, Davin was relieved when he saw how unaffected Maya was. Maya has really shown herself to be a strong youngdy. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go grab a bite. But if you ever change your mind, you know you can alwayse to me, right? We¡¯ll make Wilbur sorry that he was born.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, I couldn¡¯t feel more depressed on my way home from the airport yesterday. But after a good night¡¯s sleep, I feel much better. What happened was probably unavoidable anyway. There was no way I could¡¯ve known what kind of person Wilbur really was; I¡¯m just d that I figured it out sooner rather thanter. Imagine if I only found out after we got married; filing for a divorce would be a nightmare! This is but a minor setback in my life, and I¡¯m ready to ovee it. There¡¯s no need to get even with the man. I mean, I smashed the guy¡¯s head with a wine bottle before I left him to fend for himself, so I¡¯d say we¡¯re even.¡± Davin stared at Maya with his eyes wide open. He was utterly impressed by the young woman. And I thought Nina was strong. This girl haspletely blown me away! Nina may look strong on the outside, but she¡¯s soft on the inside. And Maya is theplete opposite. Well, I¡¯ll be damned! ¡°No wonder Wilbur told me that he just got discharged. So you¡¯re the reason he was hospitalized in the first ce? Good girl! That¡¯ll show him to mess with us Seets!¡± Maya forced a half-smile before adding, ¡°Still, I was pretty scared after assaulting the man even though he deserved it. But if the Simpsons evere looking for trouble, I¡¯m ready for them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl! You have every reason to do what you did, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Your uncle Davin¡¯s got your back. Remember that. Now let me go get something to eat.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After Davin made his way into the kitchen, Kyle turned to his sister. ¡°Need any help?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1686 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 A Third Wheel ¡°Nope. I¡¯m good, Kyle. I heard that your girlfriend is pregnant. Congrattions!¡± To that, Kyle only nodded and did not say a word. It seems like everybody heard the news. Then I¡¯d better work harder to make it a reality. ¡°Kyle, did Sally give you the other half of the map?¡± asked Juan, who was standing just nearby. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Why not? Is she reluctant to give it to you?¡± ¡°I just forgot to ask her for it. I¡¯ll do that tonight.¡± ¡°You better. I heard we¡¯re not the only ones looking for the treasure. Many are already doing whatever they can to be the first to locate it. We can¡¯t afford to fall behind.¡± ¡°Are you that interested in the treasure?¡± ¡°Of course! Rumor has it that whoever finds the treasure will be invincible. Not only will one gain unlimited wealth, but they¡¯ll also discover all kinds of secrets and mystic arts. How can anybody not be interested?¡± As soon as Juan finished, Evan and Nicole came downstairs. ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± Immediately, all three of the couples¡¯ children greeted them. Evan fixed his eyes on Juan as if they were glued onto his son. Juan started to feel ufortable being stared at like that. ¡°Is everything okay, Daddy?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did I just hear you say something about a treasure, Juan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you let me and the Hidden Masters search for the treasure? I promise that we won¡¯t disappoint you. We¡¯ll find it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you should worry about, Juan. I have something else in the office that I need you to work on.¡± Juan was stunned. Why? That treasure is insanely valuable! Everyone wants to find it, but not Daddy? Why isn¡¯t he interested? Besides, Kyle has always been the one handling things in the office, so why is Daddy suddenly handing me an assignment? Evan could see that his son was confounded, so he exined, ¡°Faye will be in charge of searching for the treasure, so you don¡¯t have to concern yourself with it.¡± If the task had been assigned to anybody else, Juan would have objected. However, since Evan mentioned Faye, Juan had nothing else better to say. He knew that Faye was more capable than he was, and he had heard that she possessed the Redgold Dragon Coffer, which is the key to obtaining the treasure. ¡°Fine,¡± responded Juan with his head lowered. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do a fantastic job.¡± ¡°Your dad and I are going out. You guys need anything?¡± Nicole asked. That piqued Maya¡¯s interest. ¡°Where are you going, Mommy?¡± ¡°We¡¯re¡­ going to grab a cup of coffee and then maybe buy some clothes.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going shopping? Can Ie? I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll take my mind off things.¡± Pinching Maya¡¯s cheek, Nicole was about to agree to her daughter¡¯s request when Evan replied firmly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°But why, Daddy?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need a third wheel.¡± Evan wanted to spend some time alone with his wife and would not make an exception for anyone, not even his own children. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t get in the way. You won¡¯t even know I¡¯m there!¡± ¡°No!¡± Maya¡¯s feelings were hurt when her father turned her down again. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go shopping with Nina, then.¡± ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I¡¯ll bring you something delicious.¡± Nicole felt somewhat sorry that she had to leave Maya behind. ¡°That only works on Joy, Mommy. Why don¡¯t you buy me some gorgeous-looking dresses instead?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡± There was a jealous look on Juan¡¯s face as he watched his parents leave. ¡°Just look how loving those two are. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re going out on a date as if they just started seeing each other.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1687 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 Ready For Tonight ¡°Somebody¡¯s jealous. Maybe you should find yourself a girlfriend, Juan,¡± suggested Maya. ¡°He can¡¯t,¡± Davin chimed in on his way out of the kitchen. Juan turned to scowl at his uncle. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I just don¡¯t want one yet. Women are nothing but trouble.¡± ¡°Trouble? A woman can keep youpany, give you children, and romance with you for the rest of your life, just like what your mom is doing with your dad. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not envious of that.¡± In response, Juan sneered derisively at Davin. ¡°You used to call women trouble too, remember, Uncle Davin? What happened? Has Aunt She been giving you a lot of space recently?¡± ¡°Of course. She knows I¡¯ve been busy trying to make more money for the both of us.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only reason she would allow you to stay outside overnight. Otherwise, she¡¯d make you never hear the end of it.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you know, boy? That¡¯s only because Sheep loves me dearly. That¡¯s right. She loves me to the moon and back.¡± Annoyed, Juan rolled his eyes at his insufferable uncle. ¡°How much did you makest night, Uncle Davin? Do you make more than ten million a month?¡± questioned Kyle. ¡°That¡¯s a rookie number. I¡¯m aiming for twenty million! A group of my friends will be supporting me tonight. You two should ask your friends toe over too. It¡¯s going to be big! Hey, you might just get something in return if you show your uncle some love.¡± ¡°Sure. But now I have to get to the office.¡± After bidding farewell, Kyle quickly took off. Meanwhile, in his head, Juan came up with a list of friends who he knew would be down for a party before turning to look confidently at Davin. ¡°I know just the right people to bring over, Uncle Davin. You can bet that you¡¯ll make good money tonight. Consider that my show of support.¡± ¡°I knew there was a reason why you¡¯re always my favorite, Juan, even when you were just a little man. And now you¡¯ve finally showed me that I was right to pick you as my favorite. I¡¯m touched!¡± ¡°Hold your tears of joy, Uncle Davin. You can thank me when you get your money tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my boy! It¡¯s time to show me what you can do!¡± Seeing how excited the two were, Maya wanted to join in on the fun too. ¡°Uncle Davin, can I go?¡± ¡°You sure you want to go? I mean, there¡¯s going to be a bunch of guys. Maybe you should ask Nina to go with you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Maya nodded excitedly. After leaving Imperial Garden, Davin returned to the hideout, intending to catch some sleep. I have to get enough rest so that I can go all-in tonight. I¡¯m going to be stinking rich! However, the moment he entered the ce, Davin bumped into someone. Squinting his eyes, the man realized that it was Skyler. ¡°Hey, watch where you¡¯re going!¡± ¡°You were the one who bumped into me!¡± retorted Skyler. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have bumped into you if you weren¡¯t in my way, now would I?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the way you want to y it, I could say you were in my way.¡± Unsure how else to riposte, Davin ordered impatiently, ¡°Just get out of my way! I don¡¯t have time for you. I need sleep.¡± After giving way, Skyler snickered at Davin. ¡°You¡¯re right about that. You should be well-rested and ready for tonight in case anything happens.¡± ¡°What the heck is that supposed to mean? If anything bad¡¯s going to happen, it¡¯s probably going to happen to you, not me. I¡¯m not the one with a vengeful half-brother.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Skyler scoffed before walking away. Stunned, Davin could not help but wonder what Skyler was trying to imply. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1688 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 Cross My Heart Seeing how strange Skyler acted, Davin decided to be more cautious. That guy is probably up to something. At Violet Caf¨¦, Evan and Nicole were having a peaceful moment enjoying their coffee while listening to soft music. Evan gazed at his wife with his pair of obsidian eyes as if she was a fine piece of art. Even though twenty years had passed, Nicole still seemed as though she had not aged a day. Instead, she looked more graceful and attractive. As time passed, Nicole had be a more mature woman. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Do I have something on my face?¡± ¡°Yes. You have beauty on your face.¡± ¡°Do I? I¡¯m almost an elderly woman now.¡± ¡°To me, you¡¯ll always be beautiful, no matter how old you are.¡± ttered, Nicole could not help chuckling. ¡°Wow, what did they put in that cup of coffee of yours?¡± ¡°I can talk like this every day if it tickles your fancy.¡± Nicole did not hate it, but still, she was not used to seeing Evan like that. ¡°You want something, don¡¯t you? Let me be clear. I¡¯m not going to have another baby, and nothing you say will change my mind.¡± ¡°What? What makes you think I want another baby? Even if you want one, I¡¯m not going to allow it. It¡¯s too risky for you to be pregnant at this age.¡± ¡°Good. Then you may carry on. Your ttery is music to my ears.¡± ¡°Nicole, is sweet-talking really that important to women?¡± ¡°I think so. If a woman gets ttered frequently, she¡¯ll be in a good mood, which will slow down the aging process. Think of it like this. Makeup and beauty products are for our outer beauty, but ttery is for our inner beauty. Both are just as important.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do well to keep that in mind. Seeing how you already have your outer beauty covered, I¡¯ll be sure to do whatever I can to continue nurturing your inner beauty and make you the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Cross my heart and hope to die.¡± ¡°I believe you. To be honest, I¡¯m already pretty happy now. I just hope that all three of my daughters can be as happy as I am. I pray that they find someone like you.¡± ¡°Someone like me?¡± Evan was slightly surprised by his wife¡¯s statement. ¡°Mm-hmm! Even though our journey together wasn¡¯t easy, we somehow managed to make our rtionship work. That¡¯s just how love is, right? It¡¯s full of ups and downs. I¡¯m just d that it was you standing by my side. So yes, I hope that they find someone like you.¡± Although Evan was unsure how to respond to that, he felt warm on the inside. The man considered himself fortunate that he and Nicole ended up together, despite everything they had been through. Speaking of their daughters reminded Nicole of Nina¡¯s situation. ¡°Do you think Nina and Stephen will end up together?¡± ¡°She¡¯s an adult now, so stop worrying so much about her love life. All you have to do right now is watch Joy grow up.¡± Nicole nodded in agreement. ¡°What do you say we go see Joyter?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two then finished their coffee and went to get some gifts before heading to Seet Residence. At this moment, Zayden and Joy were ying a game of hide-and-seek. ¡°Get ready! I¡¯m going to count down now!¡± Zayden shouted while covering his eyes with his little hands. Hurriedly, Joy hid in the study, waiting for Zayden to start searching for her. ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡± As soon as the countdown was over, Zayden turned around and started looking for Joy.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1689 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Hide And Seek Even after searching every inch of the living room, Zayden still could not find Joy, so he decided to ask a servant nearby. ¡°Where¡¯s Joy? Have you seen her?¡± The servant simply looked up without saying a word before continuing her duties. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After getting a hint, Zayden quickly moved upstairs. I guess it¡¯s not cheating if all she did was move her eyeballs. There are only the study and bedrooms on the second floor, so which one could Joy be hiding in? The boy then started going from room to room until he finally reached the study. Since Daddy forbids us from going into the study, could Joy be hiding in there? After he looked high and low, his eyes eventually fell on the bookshelf. Could she be inside? The boy reached out to pull the cab door open, but instead of Joy, he only found several small containers. Why would these containers be inside the cab? Curious, Zayden opened one up and saw that there was something inside. After taking a closer look, he realized that it was a stack of bills. ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s money!¡± The boy wondered why there was money in the container and if the others had the same content. Naturally, he pulled the lid off of every one of those containers and found not just money but also two debit cards in them. ¡°Why is there so much money here? These cards probably have a significant amount in them too.¡± As if he had found a treasure chest, Zayden excitedly ran to get She. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± She immediately rushed out of her bedroom when she heard her son crying out to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zayden? What happened?¡± ¡°Mommy, if I find you a lot of money, will you reward me?¡± asked Zayden as he stared at his mother with a pair of puppy-dog eyes. ¡°Money? Where did you find a lot of money?¡± ¡°You have to tell me if you¡¯ll reward me first.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± promised She convincingly. ¡°You have to promise me, Mommy.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Okay. Follow me, Mommy.¡± Holding She¡¯s hand, Zayden led his mother to the study room and showed her his discovery. She counted the bills and realized that she was holding nine hundred. ¡°I also found two cards, Mommy.¡± She tried to ess the ounts on the cards using her birthday as the password, and unexpectedly, it worked. The bnce avable on both the cards was a total of one thousand and one hundred. ¡°How will you reward me for finding this much money, Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy is going to take you and Joy out for some yummy food, but first, you have to put all these back where you found them, okay?¡± ¡°But why are we putting them back?¡± Sighing, She guessed that what Zayden had found was her husband¡¯s secret stash. Even after all these years, the man only managed to stash away two thousand. That¡¯s not even enough for me to get a set of beauty products or a decent dress. I¡¯ll just let him keep it. ¡°Because whoever this money belongs to is going to need it, so just leave it alone, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Zayden nodded obediently. ¡°Good. Now go get Joy. We¡¯ll be leaving in five minutes.¡± The two children were just about ready to go out when Evan and Nicole walked in with a bunch of goodies. ¡°Mommy!¡± eximed Joy before rushing over to Nicole. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you and Zayden a lot of presents, Joy. Do you want to see them?¡± ¡°But Aunt She is taking us out for some yummy food.¡± ¡°Oh. Can¡¯t you guys go tomorrow instead?¡± ¡°Sure! I want to y with Uncle Evan!¡± shouted Zayden excitedly. ¡°What do you say we go out to the courtyard?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°We want to y hide-and-seek!¡± cried the two little ones together. Seeing how delighted the children were to see Evan, Nicole and She looked at each other before chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How are you, Nicole? Still keeping busy at the hospital?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1690 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Full House ¡°Things are not bad. Recently, I hired a number of highly-skilled doctors to relieve my burden.¡± ¡°You have to take care of your health.¡± The duo sat on the sofa in the living room, talking about the nitty-gritty details in life. One would have easily mistaken them as best friends or siblings. Theypletely lost track of time. As the night fell, She insisted on treating Nicole to a meal and instructed the chef to prepare her favorite dishes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. During dinner, Sophia nagged about the issue between Kyle and Sally. ¡°Sally is pregnant, and it¡¯s not ideal for her to continue staying in the hideout. It will have a profound impact on her health and the baby. Why don¡¯t you try to talk Kyle out of it? Ask him to bring her back to the Imperial Garden¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll talk to Kyle.¡± ¡°Not being able to see Sally makes me feel unease. I¡¯m even thinking about her and the baby when I¡¯m sleeping. That¡¯s my great-grandchild!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it. Sally will definitely give birth to an adorable baby for the Seet family,¡± consoled She. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll ask Kyle to bring her back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Please do so. I¡¯m counting on you. I want to take care of her in the Imperial Garden.¡± Nicole and Evan locked gaze at the same time. Only after Sally left that did they find out about Sophia¡¯s unreasonable rules. She even prohibited Kyle and Sally from staying in the same room. If they were to find out that Sophia would still be there to micromanage everything, there would be a high possibility that the couple would refuse to return. ¡°Kyle and Sally are two mature adults. You should give them the space that they need,¡± Evan tried to cushion the message. Sophia looked up toward him. ¡°I¡¯ve given them space! So long as they don¡¯t do all those funny things together at night, they¡¯re free to do whatever that they please during the day.¡± It is at night when the most intimate moment happens. Who cares about the daytime? Knowing the reason behind Sophia¡¯s adamance and her hopes of getting a grandchild, Nicole then signaled Evan to stop talking. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay, fine.¡± While Nicole and the others dined, Davin, who was in the hideout, had his own party going on. The sessful partyst night attracted an evenrger crowd tonight. Davin happily looked at the crowd. It felt as if money was falling from the sky. His face glowed with joy. ¡°Mr. Davin, we¡¯re here for you!¡± ¡°Wee!¡± It was almost a full house in the underground pce. Davin regretfully sighed at the fact that he could not utilize the whole hideout. Therger the space that he had, the more he could profit. I have to solve this. I must talk to Steven tomorrow to negotiate. I¡¯ll pay him more and ask him to give up his area. ¡°Mr. Davin, is it the usual tonight?¡± ¡°We have something new in the n, something interesting for an interesting ce.¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to experience living in a hideout. But something feelscking. If only there are some sexy and attractive women apanying us, that will significantly enrich our enjoyment.¡± ¡°What? Are you looking for prostitutes? We don¡¯t offer this kind of service here.¡± ¡°What prostitute? I¡¯m just here for the environment! But without pretty women, it just feels so dull.¡± Just as the person finished his sentence, a loud voice echoed in the air. ¡°Your wish is ourmand! Mr. Davin had it all covered.¡± At that moment, a group of attractive and sexy women entered the ce. Such a grand entrance garnered the attention of many people. ¡°Mr. Davin, this is really something.¡± ¡°With their slim white legs and pretty looks, I¡¯m going to have a great time tonight.¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, I like the surprise that you prepared for us! ¡°That¡¯s right. What a great service!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1691 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Rent Davin stared at the group of gorgeous women, shocked at their presence. What is going on? Why did Skyler bring them here? He must have some ulterior motive! He turned his head and gazed at Skyler doubtfully before heading in his direction. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°A surprise for you. I know that you have a huge crowd here, but all of them are men. The thought of it makes me feel depressed. Hence, I called for a group of good-looking women here to help your business. How are they? Don¡¯t you agree that they¡¯re all lovely?¡± Davin was unconvinced. ¡°You mean that your intention is to help me?¡± Skyler beamed and nodded. Davin answered scornfully, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. You will never have such noble intention.¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth!¡± ¡°You wish! I will never trust you. Now, tell me the truth, what are you nning?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Skyler rolled his eyes. What am I nning? I only want to destroy your business so that you can scramble back home. I want to get rid of competition! But, I can¡¯t tell him this now. I cannot alert him. Or else, my n will be jeopardized. He rolled his eyes again and casually gave a random reason. ¡°Uncle Davin, I¡¯m only trying to help you grow your business. If you make more profit, you can give me a fair share of it as a reward for all the gorgeousdies. What say you?¡± Davin frowned in confusion. He¡¯s trying to help my business? Yeah, right! It was onlyst night when he tried to cause chaos, and now he wants to work together out of the blue? He sure changed his mind incredibly fast. What a coward! But that doesn¡¯t sound like a bad n. I¡¯ve wanted to do something like this for quite some time. This is a good opportunity to talk business. ¡°You really want to do business with me?¡± Davin stared at Skyler. ¡°Yes.¡± Skyler nodded. ¡°Alright. We can talk about the terms and conditions. As you can see, your underground pce has rather limited space. There are not many people that can fit in here.¡± Skyler scanned at the surroundings. He¡¯s exaggerating without shame. There are more than ten rooms here, so how is this considered limited space? ¡°How about you go and discuss with Steven. Ask him to bring everyone from the Maupay family out of this ce. In return, I¡¯ll pay you rent. What do you think?¡± ¡°Rent?¡± Skyler was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Take it as me renting the hideout. This way, I can fit more people in here, and my business can bloom. Then, you¡¯re free to join me.¡± Crap! What a greedy person. He came to the underground pce and acted as if he owned the ce. Now he wants to get rid of us and keep the whole ce to himself? He sure can dream. ¡°Do you think that my daddy will agree?¡± ¡°I really think he will.¡± He must be delusional. If I bring my men to the Seet Residence, he may not even be this anxious! This is not the right time. I will have to swallow the bitter pill. ¡°Okay. I will talk to my daddy. Moving on, how much are you willing to pay for the women?¡± Davin turned his head around and looked toward the dance floor. How much value can all these women create? ¡°Ten thousand. What do you think?¡± Skyler grunted. Are you kidding me? He is such a stingy person! Fine, I¡¯ll take it. Money is not my primary objective tonight. These women will be of great use in the future. Let¡¯s wait to watch the show. ¡°Deal. Perhaps Mr. Davin can make the offer to them. If they find out about it, I¡¯m certain that they¡¯ll strive to provide you with the best services.¡± ¡°Why are you dilly-dallying? What do you mean by striving to provide me with the best services? Did I ask anything from them? They¡¯re earning money for themselves.¡± ¡°Stay calm. You¡¯ll see what I meanter.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1692 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Trash Davin was skeptical of Skyler. Nheless, he brushed his doubts away and moved on. He gave Skyler onest look before heading to the dance floor. Skyler stared at Davin¡¯s back while he walked away. The corner of his lips lifted, and Skyler took out his phone and took pictures of the sexy women on the dance floor. Atst, he timeously took a picture exactly when Davin interacted intimately with one of the attractive women on the dancefloor. He beamed after taking the picture. It was at a perfect angle where a sexydy was seen to be pressing herself against Davin, both of them having skin contact at inappropriate ces of their bodies. No wife can ept her husband behaving as such. Besides, rumors have it that Davin¡¯s wife is watching him closely for any evidence of adultery. If she sees this picture, I bet all hell will break loose. Almost immediately, Skyler sent the photos to She. Davin, the show is starting. Brace yourself! Just as She wanted to send Nicole and Evan off, she was stupefied upon receiving the photo from Skyler. What is¡­ She zoomed in on the picture and saw that it was Davin. It¡¯s really him. Why is he surrounded by so many women? She¡¯s pressing herself against him. What is going on? I thought he¡¯s busy with his business? So why is this happening? ¡°Trash!¡± She gritted her teeth and scolded. That word caught everyone¡¯s attention. Evan and Nicole looked toward each other, unsure of who She was referring to. Sophia asked bluntly, ¡°She, what did you say?¡± ¡°Your son is trash!¡± Evan¡¯s face darkened. Nicole was equally baffled. Sophia only had two children. If one of them was not there, it was clear that She was referring to Davin. ¡°She, what do you mean by that? Nicole asked. She clutched her phone tightly. ¡°I want to strangle him!¡± ¡°Can you just speak what¡¯s in your mind?¡± Evan reprimanded her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sophia¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. She¡¯s tone¡­ she must be scolding Davin. But Davin is not here. What did he do to piss her off? ¡°She, did Davin make you angry?¡± ¡°Yes! That piece of trash! He¡¯s now messing around with a group of unknown women, touching each other at all sorts of ces. Does he remember me, his wife? Is this family all a joke to him? I must teach him a lesson.¡± She proceeded to call the number that sent her the photo. Skyler, who was standing at a side counting the big stash of banknotes, grinned upon hearing the sound of his familiar ringtone. Evan, you¡¯re in deep trouble. Don¡¯t worry. I will do my best to add oil to the fire. It will be majestic. He headed out of the underground pce and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± She asked. ¡°I-I¡¯m Mr. Davin¡¯s guest.¡± Skyler sounded like a middle-aged man. ¡°Are those photos real?¡± ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re taken by me. If you want more, I can send them to you.¡± ¡°Why do you want to send me these photos?¡± ¡°I had some business dealings with Old Mr. Muir, and I was a beneficiary of his kindness. As you are the heiress of the Muir family, which I am indebted to, I feel obligated to warn you.¡± ¡°Warn me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the women here are Mr. Davin¡¯s mistresses. If youe here right now, you might be in time to catch them in the act.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°Some are saying that Mr. Davin is awarding them ten thousand tonight. Just think about it. If there¡¯s nothing going on, how can such a meager sum be sufficient to hire ten over stunning women here to be prostitutes?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1693 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Should Have Stopped Her ¡°Prostitutes?¡± ¡°Right. Mr. Davin mentioned before that he had slept with all the women. He even said that women are disposable, but brothers are irreceable and that it¡¯s only right if he shares his women with them.¡± She was in shock. Is what he¡¯s saying true? ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me,e see it for yourself.¡± He hung up abruptly. She¡¯s face was extremely grim. It was as if a storm was about tond. If the storm were to hit Davin, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Evan, do you know where the hideout is? I want to look for Davin there!¡± She pinched her finger as she fumed with anger. Evan was stupefied. He had heard the whole conversation just now. If he were to allow She to leave, then a fight was bound to happen. What if things get out of hand? As Evan was ruminating on his next move, Nicole wanted to calm She down but was interrupted by the ringing sound of She¡¯s phone. It was the same person just now who added her WhatsApp. She approved his request immediately. Just when she wanted to ask for the address, she received a location pin. Wow, it¡¯s perfectly timed! If I follow the location, I will surely be able to find him. She didn¡¯t hesitate and ran straight to the garage. ¡°She, She, where are you heading to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Davin! He¡¯s going to get it from me!¡± She turned her head back and answered without hesitation. Nicole and Evan looked toward each other, baffled by what was happening. Sophia, too, was losing her nerve. ¡°How should we deal with this? Davin is really problematic. All the while, he¡¯s been saying that he¡¯s busy with his business. But what is this? If he were to be caught in the act, then the chaos that ensues is simply unimaginable! What an unfortunate day to our family!¡± ¡°Mom, please calm down. I¡¯ll call Davin immediately and summon him back!¡± Evan picked up his phone. ¡°Right, right. Evan, please call him fast. Ask him toe back. We cannot be humiliated in public.¡± Evan dialed Davin¡¯s mobile, but thetter didn¡¯t pick up. Davin was busy entertaining his friends and customers. He left his phone on the bar table to charge. Besides, the loud music and the constant dancing kept his mind off his phone. All Davin could think about was Skyler¡¯s actual intention. He had a bad feeling about thetter. Hence, Davin didn¡¯t trust the group of women that Skyler brought there. What if he wants to raise the price subsequently? If I don¡¯t agree, will I be extorted by them? Therefore, he wanted to keep an eye on Skyler and not give him an opportunity to strike. Because of that, he was distracted and did not notice his phone ringing. Evan looked toward Sophia. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s not picking up.¡± Sophia frowned in frustration. ¡°This is bad. Why isn¡¯t him picking the phone? I-Is he¡­¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t help but specte that Davin was sleeping with another woman. Please don¡¯t let She catch you in the act! She sighed and looked toward Nicole. ¡°Nicole, why don¡¯t you go there with Evan?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m thinking about it too. Looking at how infuriated She was, I can¡¯t help but feel unease.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You and Evan should go look for them. If Davin crosses a line, then tie him up and bring him back. I¡¯ll discipline him!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll deal with the matter. It¡¯ste, and I think you should rest.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think I can sleep? Hurry, I¡¯ll wait for you guys!¡± ¡°Noted!¡± Evan and Nicole got in the Rolls-Royce, and the car sped toward the hideout. Along the journey, Nicole was extremely worried. ¡°We should have stopped She from leaving just now.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1694 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Come And Have Some Fun ¡°She was like a whirlwind. How could anyone have stopped her?¡± Nicole fell silent. He has a point. ¡°Evan, can you drive a little faster?¡± she asked anxiously. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t go any faster than this. Don¡¯t worry too much. It won¡¯t be that bad. At most, Davin will just get pped a few times.¡± Nicole sighed. The uneasiness in her heart was making the journey feel much longer than it actually was. Meanwhile, Juan had brought some of his friends along in a show of support for Davin. When Juan walked into the underground pce, he saw Davin standing with his back to him and called out, ¡°Uncle Davin!¡± When Davin turned around, he saw Juan with six of his friends. As he thought about all the money he was going to make, he broke into a grin. ¡°Juan! You made it!¡± One by one, Juan¡¯s friends greeted Davin politely. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet all of you. I¡¯m so d you coulde. Enjoy yourselves tonight, all right?¡± Davin said, beaming at them. A hint of a smile yed on Juan¡¯s lips as he gazed at the crowd bopping on the dance floor. ¡°It seems like you have everything here. These prettydies¡­¡± ¡°We only got them toe at thest minute. Do you guys want to dance or sing with them?¡± ¡°Since you have more than ten guest rooms here, we¡¯d like to have tworge ones so that we can all drink and chat,¡± Juan replied. ¡°Chat? Sure. All the rooms have all been cleaned and tidied, so you can take your pick. The two rooms at that end are spacious and have good lighting.¡± ¡°All right, Uncle Davin. We¡¯ll head over there then.¡± ¡°Sure! Have fun! I¡¯ll get someone to send some wine overter!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Davin heard two soft, female voices ring out. ¡°Uncle Davin!¡± Turning around, he saw Nina and Maya standing behind him. ¡°What are the two of you doing here?¡± Maya furrowed her brows. ¡°Earlier this afternoon, you asked me toe over with Nina. We¡¯vee to show our support. Are we not wee?¡± Davin was silent as he thought hard for a moment. I vaguely recall saying that this afternoon, but I wasn¡¯t serious. I can¡¯t believe they really came. Finally, he asked, ¡°It¡¯ste. Are your parents okay with you being out at this hour?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not home. They¡¯re dining at Seet Residence with Grandma and Aunt She.¡± ¡°Ahh, I see. I was wondering how your father could¡¯ve feltfortable allowing you toe out sote at night. All right then. Since you¡¯re here, you should hang around and have some fun. Juan is here too. You can go back with himter.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± they answered in unison. Nina and Maya studied the underground pce curiously, intrigued by the unconventional architectural design that exuded a certain old-world charm. ¡°Nina, do you think the tombs of the ancient kings looked like this?¡± Nina shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. However, it does resemble an ancient pce. No wonder business is booming. There must be many who came here out of curiosity to admire the architecture.¡± They continued to explore the ce and wandered into a room with carved beams. As for Davin, he finally had time to take a breather and gulp down some water. He nced at his phone that was charging and picked it up. What on earth? Why are there so many missed calls? Some were from Evan, and some were from Nicole. Recalling that Nina and Maya had said the couple was dining together, Davin guessed that they were calling because Evan was worried about his children. He muttered, ¡°That brother of mine is truly omniscient. How else could he have known that Nina and Maya are here? Suddenly, he paused. Wait a minute. That doesn¡¯t seem right. Why didn¡¯t they call the children directly? He immediately returned the call. Evan was still driving, so it was Nicole who answered it. ¡°Davin, are you at the hideout?¡± ¡°Yes. What¡¯s up? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yes! Listen carefully. She is on her way over. She¡¯s probably going to reach soon. You do understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Davin looked baffled. ¡°What do you mean? Why is sheing to look for me? Nicole, what¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, two sexy women walked up to Davin as he spoke on the phone and flung their arms around his neck. ¡°Come on¡­ Come and have some fun with us!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1695 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Death Anniversary Davin was shocked to be ambushed and shouted at the women, ¡°What do you want? What are you doing?¡± ¡°How did we do tonight, Mr. Davin?¡± ¡°Are you satisfied with us?¡± As they spoke, one of thedies reached out and caressed Davin¡¯s handsome face while the other circled her arms around his waist tightly. They parted their red lips and gently blew on his ears, causing the hair on the nape of his neck to stand. Hearing the women¡¯s simpering voices through the phone, Nicole turned to Evan helplessly, worried about what would happen if She stumbled upon that scene. ¡°Davin Seet! You¡¯d better get your act together right this instance! If She finds out what¡¯s going on, you¡¯ll be dead meat!¡± Evan roared into the phone. On the other end of the line, the women were still all over Davin, clinging to him like vines. ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡± Davin shouted in frustration. Let go? No way! Skyler just told us that the leadingdy is about to make her appearance, so there¡¯s no way we¡¯re letting go of you. In fact, we have to put on an even better show! In a sickly sweet voice, one of the women cooed, ¡°Don¡¯t push me so hard. If you do that again, I-I¡¯ll kiss you!¡± ¡°Kiss?¡± Davin thought to himself in bewilderment. ¡°If¡­ If you dare to kiss me, I¡¯ll sew your lips shut with steel wire! I mean it!¡± he threatened. ¡°Oh my, you scared me! That¡¯s so naughty of you¡­¡± she whined before nting a big kiss on his cheek. Davin jerked his head back as if he had been stung by a bee, ring at the woman in rage and disgust. ¡°H-How could you be so shameless? Just you wait. I¡¯m going to sew that mouth of yours shut. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± ¡°Why are you so fierce?¡± she responded with a pout. ¡°Should we each give you a kiss?¡± the other teased. With that, they descended upon him like vultures, covering his face with kisses. Davin began to feel his head spinning. He could not understand why he did not even have the strength to push the women away. What¡¯s going on? Meanwhile, Skyler stood at the entrance, watching the scene unfold with a smug smile. However, he dropped the smile when he turned and saw She storming toward the entrance. He secretly rejoiced. Wonderful! She arrived at just the right time. With things heating up inside, she¡¯s sure to be infuriated! She reached the entrance and looked at him. ¡°Do you know where Davin is?¡± Skyler was silent, but his eyes flicked toward where Davin was. Getting the hint, She spun on her heel and strode into the pce. She scanned the brightly-lit dance floor but did not see any sign of Davin. When she shifted her gaze to the bar, she was dumbstruck. ¡°Davin Seet!¡± she growled through gritted teeth. The women were still holding on to Davin tightly and kissing him passionately. Not having the strength to push them aside, he could only struggle feebly. But from an onlooker¡¯s perspective, not only was he not rejecting their advances, but he even seemed to wee and enjoy them! She was enraged. Right then, Davin caught her furious growl. His heart lurched when he saw her ring at him. She looked irate, and her cutting gaze was as sharp as a knife. It was as if she was a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any second. Davin shuddered violently. This time next year could very well be my death anniversary! ¡°Get out of my way! Scram!¡± he barked at the women. However, they only tightened their clutches, seeming not to have heard him. They even threw provoking nces at She. ¡°What are you afraid of? Aren¡¯t you happy to be with us?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t afraid of that tigress wife of yours?¡± ¡°Yeah! You even said that you have the final say at home! If you wanted to, you could kick that tigress out at any time!¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been by your side for five years. How can you be so cruel to us?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1696 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 I Want A Divorce ¡°Five years? You¡¯ve only been with him for five years, but I¡¯ve been with him for seven years!¡± the other woman eximed. She did not utter a single word. Five years¡­ Seven years¡­ They even called me a tigress! Theirments only served to add fuel to the fire. She rushed forward, unable to contain her anger any longer, and grabbed one of the women. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. There was a loud, resounding p. She pped the woman with so much force that the woman staggered backward and fell to the floor, looking confused. Themotion attracted the attention of the people around them, who moved to get a closer look. Sprawling on the floor, the woman covered half of her face in embarrassment as she saw a crowd gather around them. ¡°H-How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°What about it? I¡¯d skin you alive if I could! You have some balls of steel to try and seduce my husband!¡± She retorted. The woman looked at Davin with a pitiful expression. ¡°Mr. Davin, you must stand up for me. You said that if your tigress wife ever bullies me, you¡¯ll divorce her and marry me!¡± Her words shocked Davin. ¡°T-That¡¯s a load of bullsh*t! When have I ever said something like that? What¡¯s more, d-do I even know you?¡± The woman burst into tears. ¡°You¡¯re heartless! Are you afraid to admit it because you¡¯re scared of her? You said it yourself. Your tigress wife doesn¡¯t call the shots! You do! Why are you scared of her?¡± Davin was nonplussed. As he stared at the woman who was doing her best to nder him, the truth finally dawned on him. I knew it! I thought Skyler was acting rather oddly this afternoon! I didn¡¯t have a good feeling about it. Then, he sent these women over just now. I thought we were going to make some money together, but it was a trap he devised! Out of the blue, these two womentched on to me like two psychos, refusing to let go. And somehow, She just happened to show up. That b*stard must¡¯ve been the one behind it! At that, Davin suddenly yelled, ¡°Skyler! Get out here now, Skyler! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Davin Seet! Tell me, how would you prefer to die? Since we¡¯re husband and wife, I¡¯ll be generous and let you decide how you¡¯d like to go.¡± She clenched her jaw as she scowled at Davin. Seeing how enraged she was, he thought it would be better to direct his efforts into appeasing her first. ¡°D-Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. It¡¯s not what you think it is. I-It was Skyler¡¯s doing. He deliberately arranged the whole thing,¡± Davin said, lowering his voice to a soothing tone while motioning for her to calm down. ¡°A deliberate arrangement? He deliberately arranged for two women to throw themselves at you? And he also deliberately arranged it so that you wouldn¡¯t push them away and let them kiss you all you wanted, eh? Take a look at your face, Davin. It¡¯s covered in red lipstick marks! If I didn¡¯t show up, you would¡¯ve ended up in bed with them by ¡®deliberate arrangement¡¯ as well, wouldn¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t know you were so obedient to follow what others arranged for you,¡± She shot back sarcastically. ¡°N-No! That¡¯s not what happened! I-I didn¡¯t have the strength to push them away just now!¡± Davin said truthfully, trying his best to defend himself. One of thedies pursed her lips. ¡°My, you¡¯re quite theedian, aren¡¯t you? How could a strong man like you fail to push away two weak women? You¡¯re really good at ying your wife for a fool, but I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t fall for it.¡± Davin gaped at her. But I really felt weak all over just now! When they were throwing themselves at me, I smelled a strange scent on them. Don¡¯t tell me theyced something in the perfume! As he was deep in thought, She took the nk look on his face as confirmation that he knew he was wrong and had nothing to say for himself. His silence is an admission of his guilt! ¡°Davin Seet, my eyes have finally been opened! I always thought that there was something off about your attitude toward me, but now I¡¯m sure of it! I want a divorce!¡± she yelled. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1697 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 A Storm Was Brewing At that moment, Nina and She came out of the room with the carved pirs and overheard She shouting for a divorce. They exchanged puzzled nces. What¡¯s going on? When did Aunt She arrive? Is she serious about divorcing Uncle Davin? ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not what you think! I¡­ I¡­¡± Davin was so flustered that he did not even know where to begin. Seeing the anxious look on Davin¡¯s face, those who knew him stepped forward to clear his name. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s been a misunderstanding. He isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Someone else added, ¡°I agree. We can vouch for him. He¡¯s not the type of guy who¡¯d string a woman along.¡± Another person chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. As his wife, you should trust him.¡± She¡¯s eyes traveled over each of them. Their words were like a p to her face. Each of these men has a sexy and beautiful woman on his arm. Two of thedies are even hugging their arms intimately. I suppose birds of a feather do flock together. They¡¯re just a bunch of scumbags trying to clear another scumbag¡¯s name! Pfft! They¡¯re all irresponsible, untrustworthy yboys! Maya approached She and asked gently, ¡°Aunt She, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Nina pressed. She nced at them and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve decided to divorce your uncle.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± they echoed. That¡¯s not ¡®nothing¡¯! That¡¯s a big deal! ¡°But why, Aunt She? Please don¡¯t make an impulsive decision!¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. You should calm down. Think about Zayden. He needs a warm and loving home.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin loves you! You have to believe that!¡± ¡°Yes, I can guarantee that he does. The person who loves you the most in this entire world is Uncle Davin!¡± Despite what they said, She¡¯s anger did not dissipate. She gave a hollowugh and said, ¡°Once I divorce Davin, I can take Zayden with me and remarry. I¡¯ll still be able to give him a warm and loving home.¡± Her response dealt a heavy blow to Davin. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! Zayden is part of the Seet family. He won¡¯t go with you if you remarry!¡± he shouted. ¡°That¡¯s up to me to decide. I gave birth to him!¡± ¡°You gave birth to him, but he has my blood running through his veins! He¡¯s my son!¡± ¡°Davin Seet, you¡¯re such a shameless man!¡± She shrieked. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about divorcing me, Sheep!¡± Just as their shouting match was about to escte, Evan and Nicole hurried in. ¡°She, is everything all right?¡± She nced at Nicole. ¡°Everything is fine. I¡¯m going to divorce Davin.¡± Nicole stared at her speechlessly. She wants to get a divorce, and yet she says that everything is fine? She really is something else. Surveying the crowd that had gathered, Nicole could not help thinking how it would affect Davin, She, and the Seet family if things got out of hand. After all, one should not air one¡¯s dirtyundry in public. With that thought in mind, Nicole leaned closer to She and whispered in her ear, ¡°She, let¡¯s discuss this at home. Mom is waiting for us.¡± ¡°Exactly! Even if you don¡¯t care about what happens to the Seet family if things blow up, you should think about the Muir family!¡± Nina added in a low tone. Maya also joined in and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. If this matter sheds a bad light on the Muir family, the ones who¡¯ll suffer are your parents. They have nothing to do with this. Can you bear to have them embroiled in this?¡± She fell silent. The more I think about it, the more Nina and Maya make sense. In the business world, one has to adapt to the changing circumstances. It¡¯s alsomon for people to suck up to the rich and powerful while trampling on the poor. Over the years, the Muir family has gained many benefits thanks to our rtionship with the Seet family. If news gets out that I want to divorce Davin, the Muir family will lose their pir of support. Hence, I must be careful. Sensing She¡¯s hesitation, Evan barked at Davin, ¡°Go home at once! There¡¯s nothing a married couple can¡¯t resolve together. Go back and talk it out.¡± ¡°Yes. Every couple fights, but things will be okay eventually. Just go home first, okay?¡± Finally, She turned and left, and Davin followed her immediately. Neither of them said anything more. A storm was brewing, and things were about to go down at Seet Residence! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1698 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Juan Stayed Behind ¡°Mr. Davin, what should we do if you leave now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve already paid for it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Uncle Davin¡¯s leaving, I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I? Let¡¯s continue!¡± Juan walked up to them. To be honest, Nicole was a little worried and wanted to bring Juan home with her. However, Evan reassured her that nothing would go wrong since Kyle and Sally were there to take care of it. Kyle and Sally were entrusted with the task of making sure that those people were to go home happily, or else they might spread rumors. If anyone from the Muir family heard about this, trouble would arise again. That was why it was a wise decision for Juan to stay behind and appease them. As long as they had enough to drink and ended up having a good night¡¯s sleep, they wouldn¡¯t care much about what happened tonight, even if they do remember. ¡°Drink up, everyone. Let¡¯s have fun! These are really high-quality wines. Uncle Davin was nning to sell them, but you can get a taste of them for free tonight!¡± Juan announced as a token of apology. ¡°Juan, could it be that Davin and She are going to get a¡­¡± ¡°Nah. They¡¯re always at it, and they¡¯ve never really gotten a divorce, no matter how they argued. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be as lovey-dovey as usual tomorrow,¡± he replied. No one knew how to respond to that. Are things really that simple? After the wine started to work its magic, they figured that Juan¡¯s statement made sense. ¡°Ah. You¡¯re right. They are a match made in heaven.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no way that they¡¯ll split up. She has been in love with Davin since kindergarten. They¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Yeah! Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± The girls that were called over by Skyler tried to make their escape when they thought Juan was busy drinking with the other men. However, it was a futile attempt. ¡°Hold up! The party¡¯s not over yet. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Juan shouted across the room before the girls even reached the door. ¡°That¡¯s right. How are we going to have a good time if you¡¯re gone?¡± ¡°Exactly! Watch them closely! Don¡¯t let them leave!¡± The girls had no way to escape since everyone¡¯s attention was on them. They had no choice other than to me themselves for their misfortune when the drunken men started to surround them like bees. Meanwhile, Juan had a deep furrow on his face as he looked at the girls. Hmm¡­ Uncle Davin was shouting at Skyler earlier about settling the score with him. I¡¯m sure this incident is rted to Skyler. Since he used the girls to surprise Uncle Davin, I wonder what would happen if I returned the favor? I hope Skyler will love the big surprise that I¡¯m going to give him. An eye for an eye! Skyler, just you wait and see! I¡¯m not worthy of being called Juan if I don¡¯t avenge Uncle Davin. Juan swirled the wine in his ss as he drew the n in his mind. Meanwhile, Evan, Nicole, She, and Davin were back at the Seet Residence. At the same time, Nicole asked Nina and Maya to go back to Imperial Garden since they were still too young to be involved with issues concerning the adults. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let Uncle Davin and Aunt She get divorced, okay?¡± Nina and Maya agreed wholeheartedly, and they even asked Nicole to persuade She. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± When Sophia walked into the living room and noticed She¡¯s expression, she immediately knew something was amiss. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You good-for-nothing b*stard! I need to teach you a lesson today!¡± Sophia shouted as she walked toward Davin and kicked him. ¡°Mom! Why are you kicking me for? I didn¡¯t do anything! I was sabotaged! I¡¯m innocent!¡± Displeasure was written all over Davin¡¯s face. ¡°Davin Seet, did you just say that you¡¯re innocent? How shameless! Those two girls were busy nting kisses on your face and had their arms around you when I got there! Look at all those kiss marks on your face! There¡¯s your solid proof!¡± She lifted her head and snapped at him. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1699 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 The Heated Argument Evan and Nicole turned to look at Davin¡¯s face in unison. There was a big kiss mark on his face as if it was begging for everyone to notice it. Evan and Nicole briefly exchanged nces so that She wouldn¡¯t catch them doing that. I can¡¯t believe Davin was caught red-handed and even brought the evidence home. It¡¯s now up to him to talk himself out of it. ¡°You b*stard! How dare you do such a thing! You¡¯re dead!¡± Sophia shouted and looked around the room until she saw what she wanted. Once she had found it, she grabbed the feather duster and rushed toward Davin. At the same time, Davin was wiping off the lipstick stain from his cheek. D*mn it! I¡¯m such a fool! I can¡¯t believe I fell for Skyler¡¯s tricks! He scolded himself as he looked at the stain at the back of his hand. Just as the feather duster was about toe into contact with his body, he managed to catch hold of it. ¡°Mom! Stop! I was framed!¡± ¡°As if I will believe you when you have all those stains on your cheek. Speak! What happened?¡± Sophia demanded an exnation from him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, I-I was set up by the two b*tches! I don¡¯t know them at all! It was Skyler who tricked me there! That b*stard! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s pissed and wanted to get his revenge because I was doing business at his territory! Mom, Sheep, you¡¯ve got to trust me. Am I that kind of person to you?¡± Davin tried to exin with an exasperated look on his face. No one said anything for a while. Sophia merely scrutinized him without saying a word. She knew her son best, and she didn¡¯t think that Davin would do something as lowly as that. But, judging on how you look right now, I totally understand why She would react that way. If it was your father who came home with kiss marks, I¡¯ll find it fishy too. So, what I think doesn¡¯t really matter. The most important thing is whether She believes you. Sophia turned to look at She and saw that She was scrutinizing him. ¡°You are a b*stard, Davin! A shameless one at that!¡± she shouted. ¡°Sheep, I¡¯m your husband. You, out of all people, should believe that I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! Why are you on our enemy¡¯s side? Our name in the business industry would be tainted! Everything I¡¯ve done is just to grow our business!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! That¡¯s just your excuse! You pretend to be out on business, but in truth, you¡¯re out having fun with the b*tches!¡± Davin was speechless for a moment. ¡°Sheep, that¡¯s pure nder! You¡¯re uttering nonsense here!¡± ¡°Me? ndering you? Why do you think I¡¯d do that? That¡¯s because of you! You¡¯ve been acting weird lately, and it¡¯s like you¡¯re a different person! It must be because of those b*tches!¡± Davin didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, especially when she was using him with such confidence. ¡°W-What? I-I¡¯m the problem? What did I do? I¡¯ve been treating you and caring for you to the best of my ability!¡± he retorted. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Yes, you are!¡± Davin was at a loss for words. Right at the moment, a maid came in with her head lowered. She told Sophia that Joy and Zayden were waiting for her to tuck them in. After the maid left, Sophia turned to Evan and Nicole. ¡°I¡¯m going to tuck the kids in. I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± Before she walked upstairs, she turned to Davin and She. Nicole was about to say something, but the couple started to shout at one another again. ¡°Davin, you dare to say that there¡¯s nothing wrong with you?¡± ¡°Of course! Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! If nothing¡¯s wrong with you, then why are you sleeping in the guest room every day?¡± ¡°T-T-That¡¯s because I¡¯m willing to!¡± Huh? Sleeping in the guest room? What¡¯s going on? How long have the two of them been sleeping separately? That was news to Nicole and Evan. No wonder She was so pissed and rushed to the scene when she heard that Davin was fooling around with girls. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1700 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 I Only Wanted Some Personal Space But, why are they sleeping in separate rooms? Davin sighed when he noticed how Evan and Nicole were looking at him with puzzled expressions. ¡°T-There¡¯s a good reason for that,¡± Davin said. ¡°A good reason? Bullsh*t! What¡¯s your reason, huh? Fooling around with the b*tches?¡± She eximed angrily. ¡°Y-You¡¯re talking nonsense! The reason why I slept in the guest room in the first ce¡­ Wait, no. Hey, weren¡¯t you¡¯re the one who asked me to sleep there?¡± Davin tried to argue back, but obviously, hecked confidence in his voice. ¡°Yes, I did. But it was only for two nights! And what did you do? You kept sleeping there one day after another, and it¡¯s been half a month!¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± Davin stammered as if he wanted to say something but held himself back. ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m telling you! He¡¯s really mean! I wouldn¡¯t have suspected him if he hadn¡¯t acted so strange!¡± She red at him before turning to Nicole. After that, she turned to re at him again, especially when she recalled why they started sleeping in different rooms. ¡°That night, we had a little disagreement because of Zayden¡¯s performance in school. And at one point, I threatened Davin to sleep in the guest room if he made me mad. I merely blurted it out, but he took it seriously. The next moment, he quickly grabbed his stuff and scrambled to the guest room as if I was about to eat him!¡± she said. Nicole turned to look at Davin before turning back to She. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°When I saw how eager he was to go to the guest room, I dared him to sleep in the guest room the following day. I never expected that he¡¯d really go and sleep in the guest room the next day! After that, it was as if he was addicted to sleeping there and didn¡¯t want to return to our room!¡± Davin was at a loss for words as he looked at She. ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t want to go back to our room and sleep there is that I feel ashamed to go back. I didn¡¯t answer your questions correctly back then. How could I have the face to sleep in our room?¡± The moment Davin stated that, She¡¯s anger suddenly spiked. ¡°Uh¡­ You came up with a question for him?¡± Nicole asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s blurting nonsense! Oh my God, I can really feel that the volcano within me is about to erupt when he mentioned the question! He¡¯s definitely pissing me off on purpose!¡± Huh? What? Nicole and Evan were still confused by She¡¯s reaction. ¡°Um¡­ Are you saying that he answered your question with a super creative answer to brush you off? Nicole asked. ¡°What? No. If he did that, I wouldn¡¯t be this angry,¡± She replied while taking a quick nce at Davin. ¡°When he didn¡¯t go back to our room after a few days, I suggested that if he was able to answer my question correctly, I¡¯d let him go back to our room. So, I asked him the answer to five plus five. And, you know what he said? H-He answered eight!¡± she continued. ¡°Pfft!¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t help herself fromughing despite the tense atmosphere. It¡¯s obvious that Davin didn¡¯t want to go back to their room! Evan was taken aback as well. But, knowing Davin¡­ This feels like something he¡¯d do. ¡°Then?¡± Nicole continued to ask. ¡°After that, I changed the rule. I told him that he could go back to our room if he answered the question wrongly! So I asked him the same question again. What do you think he answered? He blurted out the number ten instead of eight!¡± She took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°He was so happy to tell me that he answered it correctly and that he can continue to sleep in the guest room! I waspletely baffled by what happened! He had just answered eight earlier, and now he¡¯s saying ten? Like, what? It¡¯s obvious that he didn¡¯t want to sleep with me! What do you think? Won¡¯t you think that something¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Nicole and Evan looked at Davin without saying a word. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Davin coughed. ¡°Evan, I-I only wanted some personal space for some time. How could something be wrong just because I didn¡¯t sleep with her on the same bed? Besides, many middle-aged couples also sleep in separate beds! It¡¯s verymon! Think of it as being a loving husband and wife in the day, and when it¡¯s nighttime, we are amicable neighbors.¡± ¡°Davin, you want to be neighbors so badly, huh? Fine! Have it your way! Let¡¯s get a divorce this instant!¡± She shouted. ¡°Sheep, can you please stop talking about getting a divorce over small matters? We¡¯re just sleeping separately. There¡¯s no need to go to that extent, right?¡± ¡°Of course we do! You are a fickle and unfaithful husband! I want to get a divorce!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1701 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 I Will Prove My Innocence ¡°Since when had I be a fickle person? How does sleeping separately for a few days make me that? This is pure nder! A false usation! Sheep! I¡¯m serious. Watch what you say!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re still trying to deny it, huh? What¡¯s that on your face, then? Those dirty, oily, stinky lipstick stains on your face are the proof!¡± She shouted angrily as she pointed at his face. ¡°The lipstick¡­ Urgh! I¡¯m telling you! I was framed! I repeat. Everything that happened tonight was a setup!¡± ¡°Like hell, it was a setup! I saw everything with my own eyes!¡± ¡°With your own eyes¡­ W-What you saw with y-your own eyes aren¡¯t necessarily the truth!¡± ¡°If seeing with my own eyes isn¡¯t the truth, then what is? Huh? What is the truth?¡± ¡°The truth¡­ The t-truth is that I love you the most, and you¡¯re the most precious person to me! I¡¯m the best husband in the whole wide world!¡± ¡°Bah! As if! Oh my God. How do you even say that with such a straight face? You¡¯re really shameless, Davin. Do you know that?¡± Davin didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. Seeing that the argument had gotten out of hand, Nicole quickly walked to She¡¯s side and advised, ¡°Breathe, She. Calm down. Since Davin insists that he was set up by Skyler, I think you should at least believe him for the time being. Give him a few days to prove his innocence.¡± Okay. This is getting nowhere if there¡¯s no proof, Nicole thought. She felt that this matter could be resolved easily if Davin could prove that Skyler had set him up. ¡°Prove my innocence?¡± Davin asked with a puzzled look on his face. He didn¡¯t expect Nicole toe up with this suggestion. ¡°Yeah. If you¡¯re really being set up as you said, then there¡¯s definitely a way to prove it,¡± Evan finally said. He had been looking at Davin as if thetter was a lunatic. Davin was stunned. They¡¯re right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I should¡¯ve found some ways to force the two b*tches to spill their beans back in the secret chamber! My mind stopped working when She threw a fit back then. Oh gosh! I should¡¯ve thought about this. It was the perfect chance for me to prove my innocence, yet I let it slip! ¡°Davin¡­ Are you chickening out?¡± She asked after noticing that he was formting something in his head. He must be thinking about how to get rid of the evidence. ¡°What? Why should I be afraid? Tomorrow. I¡¯ll prove it to you tomorrow,¡± he replied confidently. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Proving my innocence isn¡¯t the only thing I¡¯m going to do tomorrow. I¡¯ll also make sure to teach Skyler a lesson so that he¡¯ll pay for what he¡¯s done! No one sets me up and gets away with it! ¡°Fine. If you can prove that you¡¯re innocent tomorrow, I¡¯ll consider forgiving you. If you can¡¯t, then I¡¯m divorcing you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prove my innocence! Just you wait!¡± Davin promised and took a quick nce at the clock. Hmm¡­ If I go back to the secret chamber to look for Skyler and those girls now, I might not need to wait till tomorrow to prove my innocence. ¡°How about I go back to the secret chamber now and prove it to you in a couple of hours?¡± He looked at She. Now? At this hour? It¡¯s almost midnight! ¡°What exactly is your real reason to go back there, Davin? Is it really to get your evidence, or is it because you want to make sure that the things you and the b*tches say are the same?¡± Davin was rendered speechless. She¡¯s way too suspicious! ¡°Tomorrow. You and me. We¡¯re going there together tomorrow. I¡¯ll be there to watch your every move as you prove your innocence to me. Who knows what you would do or say to them if I wasn¡¯t around?¡± She insisted. Davin didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Seeing how silent he was, Evan made the decision for him. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go tomorrow. The truth wouldn¡¯t change in one night since the truth is always right.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s reallyte. You should both get some rest,¡± Nicole suggested before Davin¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Juan. Davin picked it up without any hesitation. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1702 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Juan Saved The Day ¡°Juan? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, I¡¯ve got some recordings for you!¡± ¡°What recordings?¡± Davin furrowed his brow. ¡°Something that can prove your innocence.¡± ¡°Juan, you investigated it for me?¡± Davin was shocked. Aw, Juan. You¡¯re so thoughtful! ¡°Yeah. Get Aunt She to listen to the recordings. She¡¯ll believe you after that,¡± Juan replied. Ding! Ding! Ding! Several recordings started popping up on Davin¡¯s WhatsApp. After Davin received all the recordings, he didn¡¯t click on them. Instead, he turned to She confidently and said, ¡°Juan told me that he has the evidence to prove my innocence. Do you want to listen to them?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Juan has the evidence?¡± She was taken by surprise. Wow. Juan¡¯s fast. That didn¡¯t take him long. Evan and Nicole were surprised by their son¡¯s efficiency too. ¡°Yes! The evidence is right here! So, Sheep, what are you going to do about it if the recordings really prove my innocence?¡± Davin asked as he looked at her with a raised eyebrow. With the evidence in his hand, the confidence hecked earlier returned in full force. He was even negotiating with her. ¡°If this really proves that you¡¯re innocent, then I¡¯ll consider forgiving you and pretend that this had never happened,¡± She replied. Davin was displeased by her answer. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it? Hey, your false usations tonight have ruined my reputation. This would have a bad impact on the business! You¡¯ve got topensate for my losses,¡± he said. ¡°Hmph! Have you no shame? How do you want me to make it up to you?¡± Davin fell into deep thought. The way she reacted earlier today would definitely have a significant impact on our reputation and our families if it were to be leaked to the public. So, I must think of something that can salvage the losses. ¡°Go to the secret chamber with me tomorrow and apologize in front of all my friends to prove my innocence. After that, this matter would be solved.¡± What? He wants me to apologize in public? That¡¯s so embarrassing! I can¡¯t bring myself to do that! She was shocked. ¡°I¡¯ve got another suggestion. Instead of apologizing in front of them, I¡¯ll go to the underground pce with you tomorrow. When they see both of us there, what happened today would be history,¡± she suggested. ¡°Yes. That could work.¡± Evan and Nicole nodded in agreement upon hearing She¡¯s words. Seeing how the duo thought that it was a good idea, Davin nodded as well. After that, he yed the recordings sent by Juan. In the video, the two girls were surrounded by Juan and his friends in a room. At first, Juan tried the easy way to get them to talk. ¡°If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll reward you handsomely. I¡¯ll pay you the same amount of money as what Skyler paid you.¡± Unfortunately, the two girls wouldn¡¯t spill and kept their mouths tightly closed. With that, Juan and his friends decided to do it the hard way. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to tell us, huh? Fine. Have it your way. I¡¯ll have you surrounded by snakes, then.¡± The next moment, a few snakes were really thrown very closely at them. Both the girls began to tremble violently at the sight of the slithering snakes. They changed their minds in an instant and quickly spilled everything they knew about what happened today. Within a few minutes, they revealed everything, including the rewards that Skyler had promised. Up to this point, everything came to light. ¡°So, do you believe I was set up now?¡± Davin looked at She with a smug expression on his face. She was stunned. Oh my God. I can¡¯t believe it. It was really Skyler who had set him up! I¡¯ve completely misunderstood Davin! B-B-But¡­ it¡¯s not entirely my fault¡­ ¡°Well, it¡¯s not entirely my fault to have misunderstood you. None of this would have happened if you slept in our room.¡± She pouted. ¡°I-I only wanted to have my own space for a few days. If you can¡¯t handle that, then I¡¯ll sleep in our room, okay? Don¡¯t you kick me out and ask me to sleep in the guest room ever again, okay?¡± She cast him a re but said nothing. ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s reallyte. You guys should sleep soon,¡± Nicole said and broke the silence. ¡°Thank you, Evan and Nicole. Do get some rest soon too.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Just as Davin was sending Evan and Nicole off, he suddenly slipped a note into Evan¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s news about Lucas on it.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1703 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Worried About The Kids Evan stared at Davin with a shocked expression. Where did he get that? Once Evan was back in Imperial Garden, he peered at the note carefully. There was an address on it. Just what could this be? Is this Lucas¡¯ address, or is it a ce where he was seen? He couldn¡¯t help but wonder. After a moment of thinking, he called John and asked thetter to check out the address. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll look into it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯ste now. You can do it tomorrow. Report to me tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± Once Evan hung up, he strode along the hallway and finally walked into his room. At that moment, Nicole had juste out from the shower with her dripping, wet hair. Seeing that, he quickly took a towel and helped to dry her hair by squeezing the excess water. After that, he asked her to sit in front of the dressing table and began blowdrying her hair. Nicole smiled when she saw how focused Evan was in helping her dry her hair. All these years, he¡¯ll always help me dry my hair before I sleep as long as he has the time. There was no way he¡¯d let me sleep with my wet hair since he said it was bad for my health. Aww¡­ My husband¡¯s so considerate! She continued to stare at him as if he was a beautiful painting. Ahh¡­ What a handsome guy. How can he be so attractive and manly? I¡¯ll never get enough of him¡­ Once her hair was dried, Evan put down the hairdryer on the dressing table, carried her up in a princess cradle, and put her down on their big bed. She continued to stare at him without blinking. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve been staring since just now. Haven¡¯t got enough of me yet?¡± Evan teased and smirked. ¡°Evan, do you want to sleep in another room?¡± she asked. Huh? Where did thate from? Did I do something wrong that she¡¯s kicking me out to punish me? Evan furrowed his brows and wondered why she would even suggest such a thing. Seeing how lost he looked, Nicole exined, ¡°Like what Davin said earlier about middle-aged couples and howmon it is for them to sleep separately, do you want to be my neighbor at night? Hmm? Do you want to have a taste of living separately?¡± Oh. So that was what she meant. He reached out to her and stroked her cheek gently with the back of his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s the biggest blessing that I could ask for if we could stay together happily and peacefully. We should cherish that. I¡¯d never want to sleep separately unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± ¡°Unless you insist that I sleep in the guest room. Mrs. Seet, do you want me to sleep in the guest room?¡± Huh? Wasn¡¯t I the one who¡¯s asking him? Why is he asking me back? Nicole reached out to him to pinch his handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m d that things are going smoothlytely. I want to stay together with you.¡± ¡°Right? Living separately isn¡¯t a good thing. Even if it was normal for other people, we shouldn¡¯t follow that.¡± ¡°Mmm. But, Evan¡­ I feel that things are a little too quiettely. It¡¯s as if something bad would happen soon¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s voice trailed off. Evan was deep in thought for a second as he considered what she had said. Her sixth sense may be true. I think Lucas would definitely make his move soon¡­ Besides, Nina, Maya, Kyle, and Juan might go through something soon. ¡°Wilbur called me today to tell me that he¡¯de to see me at Seet Group tomorrow.¡± ¡°Wilbur? Is it true that he got another woman pregnant? Has he gotten the results of the investigation?¡± Nicole was more worried about this matter because she felt that Maya had feelings for that man. Oh, Maya. I know you. You always hide your true feelings. You tend to pretend you¡¯re okay and unfazed by the news, but deep down, you¡¯re sad. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I guess I¡¯ll find out tomorrow when I meet him,¡± Evan stated. ¡°Okay! Make sure to get to the bottom of it tomorrow, okay? Also, I wonder how things are between Nina and Stephen.¡± ¡°Nina has gone through so much. She knows what she¡¯s doing. I¡¯m sure she can take care of herself even in her rtionship.¡± Nicole agreed with Evan¡¯s words, and she continued to think about her sons. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1704 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 The Headlines ¡°Kyle and Sally had been spending their time in the secret chamber all this while. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for them toe back and live with us? Mom also mentioned during dinner about how she wanted them toe back.¡± ¡°Well, this depends on them. I believe they¡¯lle back whenever they want to. There¡¯s no need to force them, even if they don¡¯t wish toe home and live with us. Kyle and Sally are adults now and should have their own choices.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The three of them have found their partners already, although we don¡¯t know if they¡¯re really suitable for one another or if they can really build a family together. Now, Juan¡¯s the only one left who is still single.¡± ¡°He¡¯s hooked onto treasure huntingtely. He¡¯s been looking into the clues of the treasure whenever he got the chance.¡± ¡°I thought you asked Faye to look into it? He¡¯s still worried about it?¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why I¡¯m considering whether to arrange some other tasks for him, you know? Something to distract him.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Since he¡¯s interested in treasure hunting, why don¡¯t you let him look for the treasure with Faye?¡± Nicole blurted out without thinking. ¡°Nicole¡­ Actually, I didn¡¯t want anyone in the Seet family, especially Juan, to be involved with the treasure because treasure hunting isn¡¯t something good. I didn¡¯t stop Faye because I didn¡¯t have a good reason to stop her from going after the treasure when she insisted. Her family is rted to the Redgold Dragon Coffer. In other words, she¡¯s rted to the key which activates the treasure.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Nicole responded after pondering for a moment. ¡°Treasure hunting is a bloody path. Who knows how many people will lose their original intention of looking for the treasure? Who knows how many people would do whatever it takes to get their hands on the treasure? Many lives would be lost during the journey. Who knows what truly lies within the treasure, even if one were to really find it after the bloodshed?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t say anything. At first, she thought Evan was a businessman who would prioritize profits in most situations. She had never expected that he could stand his ground and be this clear-headed before the tempting treasure. Huh. I thought he would be tempted by the treasure. Hmm¡­ So, he¡¯s not a mere businessman who only looks at profits. He knows his standards and considers everything rationally. Aww! My husband is really outstanding! He¡¯s the best! Her lips unwittingly curled into a smile. ¡°So, is there any news from Faye?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Hey. Do you think she¡¯ll get into any trouble?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s really capable of protecting herself; even Levant can beat her. Hence, I doubt that others can. In fact, I don¡¯t think there are many people in this world who can beat her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a good person. I hope she returns safely,¡± Nicole said. ¡°She will. It¡¯ste, Nicole. Let¡¯s get some rest.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± She put her head on his solid chest and slowly drifted off to sleep. Mmm¡­ He¡¯s really dependable¡­ I¡¯m so blessed to have met him¡­ When one met her Mr. Right, even at 40 years old, she¡¯d still be cared for as if she was a precious little girl. She¡¯d still be able to live happily. It was a sultry night. The gentle breeze gently blew across the trees, making them sway under the moon, and the faint moonlight shone into the room like a beautiful painting. The following day, headlines were filled with the news of yesterday¡¯s event at the underground pce. It was everywhere. In moments, the matter had be a trending topic. No one knew who spilled the beans. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When Davin woke up and saw the news, he let out a long, hard sigh. ¡°Sheep, look! See what you did? The people who didn¡¯t know anything are scolding me online and are on your side! They¡¯re even calling me a womanizer! Argh! My reputation¡¯s ruined!¡± Davinined. ¡°No. I¡¯ve got to do something! I must get the evidence to the media and expose what Juan found in order to prove my innocence and save my reputation!¡± he continued. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1705 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Levant And Tiffany Turned Up Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She stopped him immediately when she heard what he said. ¡°No, you can¡¯t! It will be my fault if you expose the recordings! Once the videos are out, they would be scolding me next!¡± ¡°Huh? I just want them to know the truth. Why would they scold you? But, after they know the truth, isn¡¯t it up to them what they want to do next? Even if they really did criticize you, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem with that. They¡¯re not ndering you anyway.¡± She was shocked upon hearing that. ¡°Davin, y-you¡­ Are you saying that you¡¯ll sacrifice my reputation for yours?¡± she asked while grabbing his cor. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that! I only want to reveal the truth to them!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Davin was displeased. ¡°No means no! Besides, look at thement section. There are so many young girls who feel bad for you. Some even said that you were fooling around for young girls because I failed to be a good and gentle wife. Sheesh. Davin, don¡¯t you think they¡¯re interested in you? Wow, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re so popr among youngdies!¡± She continued, ¡°I feel bad for them if they were to know the truth. I¡¯m afraid they might actuallye to you and lend you their shoulders then.¡± Davin was quite surprised to hear that. He took his phone from the side table and peered at the comments. Wow. There are so many people who empathize with my situation. ¡°Wow¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought that these youngdies would be the ones who knew me best? Hohoho¡­ I¡¯m quite the candidate to be ady¡¯s best friend!¡± Davin sighed after scrolling through thements. ¡°Pfft¡­ As if!¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding. So, what should we do about this, Sheep?¡± Right at that moment, a maid came to their room to report that Levant and Tiffany were waiting for them in the living room. ¡°What are they doing here so early?¡± She asked. Davin looked at his wristwatch. It was already nine in the morning. Um¡­ It¡¯s not really early. It¡¯s just that we slept a littletest night. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re here because of what they saw on the news and also tofort you.¡± ¡°Comfort me? Why?¡± ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get ready and go meet them.¡± When Davin reached the living room, Levant and Tiffany were having coffee. Levant quickly stood up and scrutinized Davin. It was as if he was looking at a stranger. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Davin asked as he walked up to Levant. Thetter continued to scan him closely. Finally, he looked straight at Davin¡¯s face. ¡°If I remember correctly, someone once said that I was an irresponsible person. Why do I feel that he¡¯s the one who is irresponsible?¡± Y-You¡­ Davin pointed his finger at the man furiously. It was true that Davin had said something like that before Levant got together with Tiffany. Davin even scolded Levant for being an irresponsible person for knocking Tiffany up and not having the intention to marry her. D*mn. I¡¯ve never expected that he¡¯d use the same thing against me. He must be here to taunt me on purpose after seeing the news! Hmph! I won¡¯t give him the chance to tease me! ¡°That¡¯s right. I used to think of you as an irresponsible man in the past. But now, I think youck the ability to distinguish the truth and lies from the media. So, you¡¯ve decided that I¡¯m an irresponsible person just by looking at the one-sided perspective from the news? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too judgmental? I¡¯m different from you, okay? I¡¯m the best man in the world. The best husband that every woman could ever wish for!¡± Levant was speechless. He was looking at Davin as if thetter was a narcissistic madman. ¡°Oh yeah? So, how did a good man like you end up with the girls in your arms and kiss marks on your face? Wow! How lucky of you, indeed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m really lucky! Don¡¯t you wish to be like me?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1706 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Turning Obstacles Into Opportunities ¡°Oh my God. Teach me! What¡¯s your secret?¡± Levant yed along. Finally, he became serious again. ¡°So, how do you n to deal with this?¡± ¡°Deal with it? Why should I? I¡¯m waiting for the news to get even hotter! I¡¯m going to the secret chamber tonight. I¡¯m sure a lot of people will be there to see what¡¯s going on with the help of this trending news. So, I¡¯ll station someone outside the entrance of the secret chamber and collect some admission fees. The more they turn up, the more I¡¯ll profit. Hahaha! I can easily get ten million tonight! So much money¡¯s going to be flowing in!¡± Levant was surprised to see how calm and casual Davin was. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s strange. I thought he¡¯d be in low spirits after fighting with She. I only brought Tiffany along because she can probably break up the fight, but I guess I was overthinking stuff. Hmm¡­ Or maybe something is really up, and he already knows how to deal with it? Click! ck! Levant turned toward the source of the sound to see She walking down the stairs in her high heels. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a marvelous idea, Davin! I¡¯ll go to the secret chamber with you tonight. Let¡¯s earn a lot of money together! We don¡¯t even need to exin anything. Just by seeing us there, they¡¯d surely understand, and the rumors would die off.¡± Levant didn¡¯t know what to say. He waspletely lost. What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t they fighting? ¡°Huh? The two of you created this rumor yourself in order to make money out of it? That¡¯s unexpected!¡± Davin took a quick nce at She before turning to the confused Levant. ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve guessed it correctly! How¡¯s that? Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Levant couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Surprised? As if! It¡¯s terrifying!¡± Levant responded before turning to She. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tiffany. We¡¯re not needed here. He¡¯s capable of doing anything for money now. We should avoid him in the future.¡± ¡°Hey! What do you mean by doing anything for the sake of money? This is merely to hype things up!¡± ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m d you two are okay. We were thinking abouting here to calm things down. Since there¡¯s no need for that anymore, I¡¯ll be going now,¡± Tiffany said with a smile. ¡°Hold on, Tiffany. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. Do stay for a chat!¡± She stated. Levant nced at She before warning Tiffany, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should hang around with her that much. I doubt Davin was smart enough toe up with the idea to create the hype. It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s the one who came up with the idea. You¡¯ll be influenced if you spend too much time with her.¡± ¡°Hey. Watch your words! What do you mean by that, huh? Don¡¯t believe what Davin said! I really misunderstood him yesterday! It wasn¡¯t made up!¡± Huh? Levant and Tiffany were dumbfounded as they stared at Davin. Seeing how Davin wasn¡¯t nning on saying anything further, She sighed and continued to exin, ¡°It¡¯s Skyler. Skyler was the one who set Davin up with the girls to make me misunderstand him. Juan had already gotten the evidence. So, we¡¯re going to teach that b*stard a lesson tonight.¡± Oh. After hearing She¡¯s exnation, Levant and Tiffany instantly understood the situation. ¡°I knew it! There¡¯s no way an idiot like Davin could¡¯vee up with the idea! Hah! So, he was framed, huh?¡± Levant taunted. ¡°Who are you calling an idiot? You¡¯re the idiot! The setup was only a little ingredient to spice things up. I¡¯ll turn it around and make it even more glorious to suit my goal! Hahaha! With the help of that, more and more people will be making their way to the secret chamber to see how we would argue. It¡¯s a good chance to create chaos in Steven¡¯s secret chamber as a consequence of not educating his son properly. Besides, I can make lots of money there. Hahaha! I¡¯ve got nothing to lose.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1707 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 The Advice ¡°That does sound like a good n, but no one knows if things would really turn out the way you want it to,¡± Levant responded. ¡°Hmph. I doubt that. I¡¯m sure it will go ording to my n. You cane over and see for yourself tonight!¡± Davin huffed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m free tonight, anyway. I¡¯ll be there to watch the show,¡± Levant replied and paused to think about something. ¡°My winery¡¯s doing welltely. Do you want to be famous there too? I¡¯ll create hype over there, and more customers will be flocking in,¡± he suggested. Davin was dumbfounded. That¡¯s a good idea too. I can earn from here too when there are more customers. But has Levant always been so kind? No one really knows what he has in his mind, though. ¡°How are you going to create the hype?¡± Davin looked at the man with a raised brow. ¡°I¡¯ll hype it up with Levant Winery¡¯s signature dish!¡± Pfft. Stop saying nonsense. Davin merely looked at him without saying anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise that everyone who stopped by my winery would know about your fight at the secret chamber. Before you know it, they¡¯ll rush over to you to see what¡¯s going on. If we were to analyze this matter on a smaller scale, it might be love and hatred between a married couple. But if we were to look at things from a wider perspective, it could be a grudge between the Seet family and the Muir family. I¡¯m sure a lot of businessmen would be interested. So, once I add a little ir into the matter, it¡¯ll surely be the talk of the town in no time!¡± Levant continued. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Steven¡¯s secret chamber will definitely be filled with people!¡± Levant stated confidently. ¡°So, I¡¯ll wait for you at the secret chamber then?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Since Levant didn¡¯t have much to dotely, he was looking for something fun to do. Once the two of them had finalized their ns, they began to catch up. She deliberately brought Tiffany upstairs to ask thetter about her recent work and how Levant treated her. ¡°He¡¯s really sweet and caringtely. He even helped me confront my mom and brother when they showed up at his winery. I¡¯m d he was there.¡± ¡°Oh? Is he starting to get involved with your family matters already? Could it be that your rtionship with him is getting better, and he¡¯s falling in love with you?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that, but he¡¯s been taking good care of thepany and me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She eximed. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m pretty grateful regardless of whether he¡¯s doing this for our son or me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you! If you can think of it this way, I¡¯m sure things are going really well between you two. But I can¡¯t believe your mom and brother still have the guts to see you. They¡¯re really¡­ Ah¡­ You should¡¯ve broken ties with them when you could. Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve forgiven them for what they¡¯ve done. You almost lost your life in the past because of them.¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry about it. Rtionship between people is just like ss. Once there¡¯s a barrier, things can never go back to how they were. Besides having the same blood running through our veins, I no longer have any feelings or hope for them. I don¡¯t think they¡¯lle and see me anymore, after what Levant said to them.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s for the best. He did the right thing. You should steer clear of people like them. You¡¯ve been through so much and were bullied for so many years. Now that you have a person who will protect you, I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t dare to act as they like anymore.¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°I know you¡¯re a strong and independent woman who can handle yourpany fantastically. However, no matter how busy you are, I think you should make time for Levant since he¡¯s being so good to you now. Who knows? Your rtionship might get even better with that little gesture of yours.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1708 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Familial Love Tiffany let out an enigmatic smile. She knew very well that no matter how her rtionship with Levant progressed, it would never be that of romantic love. At most, it would just be two people seekingpanionship in each other. Despite that, she still nodded. Seeing the state she was in, She held her hand and said, ¡°Actually, I feel that if we look at it objectively, Levant has his own strengths as well. Have you ever considered bearing him another child?¡± Having another child with him? That had never crossed Tiffany¡¯s mind. When she got pregnant back then, Levant had asked her to get an abortion. If not for her insistence, Luke would never have been born. Even though a few years had passed, Tiffany still could not help but feel slightly upset whenever she thought about that. Having another child would be equivalent to exposing the wound in her heart. As such, she was contented with just having Luke. ¡°I¡¯ve never considered that.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? Davin and I are considering having another baby as well.¡± ¡°You guys should do that. I¡¯m¡­ too busy.¡± She noticed that something was off with Tiffany as she spoke. Realizing that she might have been too nosy, she decided to stop persuading her. After all, having kids was a personal decision. Tiffany nced at her watch and remembered that she needed to attend an important meeting at the office. ¡°I need to make a move first. I have some important matters to take care of back at the office.¡± ¡°Sure. Feel free to hit me up when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°All right.¡± When Tiffany headed downstairs, Levant and Davin had also finished their discussion, so Tiffany and Levant left Imperial Garden together. As She watched the two of them walk away together, she asked Davin, ¡°Look at them. They¡¯re actually quitepatible with each other, don¡¯t you think?¡± Compatible? Davin let out a sigh discreetly and replied, ¡°It seems so on the surface, but there¡¯s just something missing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°Love!¡± he answered with certainty. Pursing her lips, she said, ¡°Actually, all romantic rtionship ultimately develops into one of familial love. They¡¯re just skipping the first step.¡± ¡°Skipping the first step?¡± Davin looked at her in surprise, not expecting her to say that. ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it so?¡± She asked in return. ¡°Is¡­ it?¡± Inwardly, he doubted that a familial rtionship thatcked romance would be the same as one that blossomed from romance. ¡°Is it not?¡± She asked again, staring at the man with her big twinkly eyes. Davin cleared his throat before replying, ¡°That¡­ makes some sense.¡± However, he still felt that with the most important elementcking, there would always be something off about the dynamics between a couple. ¡°So, are we going to the hideout together at night?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go together. You have to reach slightlyter than me.¡± ¡°Oh right. Everyone still thinks that we are at odds, so it might raise suspicions if we appear together. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll y along!¡± ¡°Mmh, I intend to make a fortune tonight. Besides, I¡¯m determined to take revenge by creating chaos at Steven¡¯s hideout!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After hearing Davin¡¯s words, She suddenly gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°You¡¯re ambitious!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± In truth, he felt that he could be slightly more ambitious by striving to take over Steven¡¯s entire hideout. Before that, Davin had felt that the underground pce was too cramped and even thought of paying Steven rent and requested that he move out temporarily. However, he might be able to make use of the current opportunity to achieve his goal. Steven, just you wait and see. There¡¯s going to be a good show tonight! At the first sign of nightfall, Davin waltzed into the hideout, arousing the curiosity of those observing him in the shadows. ¡°Say, Mr. Davin still went to the underground pce afterst night¡¯s fight. Does this mean that he has really fallen out with his wife? What do you think?¡± ¡°We knew aboutst night¡¯s incident only because it was trending on social media. Who knows if it¡¯s true or fake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m sure about that. I have a friend who had personally witnessed the incident happening at the underground pcest night! Mr. Davin¡¯s wife is even asking for a divorce.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1709 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Revenge ¡°s, I can¡¯t believe I missed out on such a good show! If it¡¯s true that their rtionship is falling apart, and She Muir kicks up a fuss, both the businesses of the Muir family and the Seet family would be affected!¡± ¡°Do you think their stock price would plummet? There are already signs of that happening today.¡± ¡°Yeah, do you think the downtrend would continue?¡± ¡°I think¡­ we should verify it for ourselves. If it¡¯s indeed true, we can start making ns ordingly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Should we go? Let¡¯s go together.¡± One of the men hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°I heard that it costs one hundred thousand a night to enter the hideout. It¡¯s just a little¡­¡± ¡°Jeez, why are you even caring about that? Think about it¡ªthat¡¯s peanutspared to your potential losses if the stock prices of the twopanies really plunge.¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right. Shall we go togetherter then?¡± Just as the two men finally came to an agreement, someone else suddenly came forth to ask about the situation. ¡°We¡¯ll know the truth once we check it out tonight. As the saying goes, seeing is believing.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go there together tonight.¡± ¡°Count me in.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± More and more people started expressing interest in checking out the situation. With that, everyone agreed to go together. When Steven heard that Davin had arrived at the hideout, he was conflicted. Juan had already found out that Skyler orchestrated the previous night¡¯s farce. However, Steven found it puzzling that Davin had not attempted to rify the matter, given that it was one of the trending topics on social media that day. ¡°Mr. Maupay, will Mr. Davin make things difficult for Mr. Skyler?¡± Steven shot a nce at his assistant and replied, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Juan had already looked into the matterst night, but no action has been taken yet. I¡¯m quite sure that¡¯s because Davin wants to take revenge himself!¡± ¡°Mr. Maupay, what should we do then?¡± ¡°What else? We can only go with the flow and deal with whatever happens. We can¡¯t let anyone bully Skyler here! It concerns the reputation of the Maupay family.¡± Right after Steven finished speaking, someone walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Maupay, Mr. Davin¡¯s men are guarding the entrance of the hideout!¡± Steven was taken aback by the information and wondered what Davin¡¯s intentions could be. Did he do that to prevent Skyler from escaping? Is he nning to deal with him behind closed doors? That won¡¯t do! It seems like I need to think of a way to help Skyler get through this crisis! In hindsight, it really wasn¡¯t wise of Skyler to do that. Not only did he not manage to achieve his objective, but he has also brought trouble upon himself. ¡°Keep a close eye on Davin. Report to me immediately if he¡¯s up to something!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Maupay.¡± ¡°By the way, is Sally at the hideout?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s with Mrs. Maupay.¡± ¡°What about Kyle?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here as well; he just returned. I saw him when I arrived just now.¡± Steven let out a sigh of relief, d to hear that the both of them were around. Skyler is Sally¡¯s brother, so I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t leave him in the lurch. If Davin goes too far, I¡¯ll have her and Kyle step in. The whole time, his assistant focused on monitoring Davin at his orders. The fact that Davin had not done anything other than sip at his tea leisurely surprised the assistant. Perhaps, he does not intend to make things difficult for Mr. Skyler after all? Just as he was analyzing the situation, he saw someone walking over. In fact, there were four people altogether. They were mumbling as they walked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the entrance fee one hundred thousand? Why is it more expensive today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t believe the price increased by fifty percent¡­ Ah, if not for finding out the truth, I wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± ¡°Jeez, aren¡¯t you also a prominent figure in the business scene? Does fifty thousand even mean anything to you?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about that sum, but think about it, each of us has to pay one hundred and fifty thousand to get in here, and if there¡¯re dozens of people here tonight, how much do you think Mr. Davin would be earning?¡± The other three men looked at one another in silence, realizing that Davin would indeed profit immensely from the entrance fee. ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s forget about the money. It¡¯s more important to find out the situation between Mr. Davin and She Muir so that we¡¯ll know if the Seet family and the Muir family would turn against each other, consequently affecting the stock prices of theirpanies.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1710 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 A Negotiation ¡°We need to make the best out of it since we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s observe patiently.¡± Many were mumbling as they headed toward the underground pce. At the same time, Steven¡¯s assistant was doing a mental calction as he silently watched the scene. A hundred and fifty thousand per person¡­ There are over ten people present. Mr. Davin is making big bucks in just one night, huh? I can¡¯t believe Mr. Maupay has put in so many years of effort, yet it turns out to benefit Mr. Davin instead! Shortly after, another group of people strolled in. They were whispering about the same thing the group before them was. Subsequently, more and more people came strolling in continuously. Steven¡¯s assistant was stunned to see such a sight. Oh gosh! How many people are there exactly? After watching for a short while, he hurried to report the matter to Steven at once. Hearing that, thetter was equally shocked. ¡°There¡¯s such a huge turnout despite the high price they have to pay? It¡¯s a hundred and fifty thousand per person!¡± ¡°Exactly, Mr. Maupay. Rumor has it that Mr. Davin and his wife have gotten on bad terms. Tonight, the Muir and the Seet family will get into a conflict. By then, Mr. Davin¡¯s wife will surely bring people to settle the scores with him. A portion of the people present are here to watch a spectacle. Others are concerned about the stock prices as well as their individual benefits. They wanted to verify for themselves if the incidentst night was indeed real or not.¡± Steven frowned. That¡¯s impossible. Juan has already found the truth. Davin¡¯s wife should¡¯ve learned about it too. Why would there still be conflicts? While he had been paying close attention to the trending topics for the entire day, he found it weird that Davin had not made any rifications to deny the news. In truth, he was worried that thetter would reveal the truth since that would direct the public to target Skyler instead. What kind of scheme is Davin nning in his mind exactly? While he was still trying to figure out the situation, another maid came rushing in. ¡°Mr. Maupay, bad news.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°T-There are too many people. The underground pce is too small to fit everyone. A queue is now beginning to form along the corridors.¡± ¡°What?¡± A look of shock washed over Steven¡¯s face. Steven¡¯s assistant was evidently surprised too. Oh gosh. Even the underground pce can¡¯t amodate everybody? I¡¯m afraid that means there are over a hundred people? If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t Davin going to be so rich? ¡°Mr. Maupay, I¡¯m sure Davin is going to earn a fortune tonight!¡± Earn a fortune? At that, Steven¡¯s face darkened at once. Could it be that Davin has it all nned out? So he intends to take advantage of a substantial cash windfall before he discloses the truth? This way, he¡¯ll earn both fame and money! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Steven¡­ Steven¡­¡± Davin¡¯s voice sounded all of a sudden. After calling him out twice, he strode into the study room along with several friends beside him. Steven red coldly at the man, who seemed as sly as a fox, walked in toward him. ¡°Steven, the turnout is amazing. The underground pce can no longer amodate any more people. Don¡¯t you think you should arrange another spot for me?¡± ¡°Davin, don¡¯t push your luck. We¡¯ve agreed that you can only use the underground pce and nowhere else!¡± ¡°Of course I know that. But Skyler was the one who created this sensation. I¡¯ve gained so much attention, and that¡¯s why so many people are here to see me today. Either way, the credit goes to your son for this entire matter. Since he did it, shouldn¡¯t you stand out and bear the consequences for him?¡± ¡°Consequences? You want me to bear the consequences while you¡¯re making money from this?¡± ¡°Your son is the mastermind behind this entire matter! I don¡¯t want it either. But I don¡¯t have a choice!¡± ¡°Everyone always says that you¡¯re sloppy and a good-for-nothing. It seems like it¡¯s not necessarily so, huh? You¡¯ll drag Skyler down when you¡¯ve earned enough money, right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll push all the me on him to save yourself. You sure are good at scheming!¡± ¡°Steven, I¡¯ll be straightforward since you¡¯veid everything on the table. Yeah, that¡¯s exactly my n! But it¡¯s not entirely impossible if you want to protect your son¡¯s reputation or if you wish to make a comeback in the business field.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s negotiate a term!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1711 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 The Hideout At Stake Steven sized Davin up. He knew thetter was a devious man. A chance? A negotiation? I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t that easy! After weighing the situation over in his mind, he figured the matter would, without a doubt, impact Skyler¡¯s reputation negatively if he chose not to agree with Davin. Consequently, it would affect the Maupay family¡¯s foothold in the business field. It seems like I have to hear what Davin has to say. ¡°Just say it; what do you have in mind?¡± After much deliberation, Davin replied, ¡°Steven, I¡¯m sure my suggestion will benefit you too. Your son created such a bigmotionst night. That¡¯s why so many people are here today that even the underground pce can¡¯t fit all of them in anymore. Their purpose is to see me make a fool out of myself. Since Skyler is the one who created this mess, I think as his dad, you have a responsibility to help him resolve it, right? All you have to do is to agree to my term. Everything, including this sticky situation, those women your son nted around me to frame me, and him trying to sow discord between the Muir and the Seet family, will be resolved. What do you think? Trust me; you¡¯ll stand to benefit from this too.¡± ¡°Davin, enough said. Why are you even dragging the Muir and the Seet family in now? All I want to hear is the term you have in mind. What exactly do you want me to do?¡± Seeing how calm and stable Steven appeared, Davin was unsure if the man would agree to it. Forget it; I¡¯ll have to convince him even if he doesn¡¯t want to agree.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s simple; lend me the hideout for a month. That¡¯s easy, right? I¡¯m sure you can afford this! I won¡¯t ce you in a difficult position. Just take it that your rtive is here for a short vacation. What do you think?¡± Let him stay at the hideout for a month? Steven was puzzled. He could not wrap his head around why Davin would name such a condition. ¡°Davin, are you trying to act as if you own this ce? I¡¯ve already allowed you to make use of the underground pce. How could you still be so shameless to ask for the hideout? Are you treating my house as your own?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so petty-minded of you to say that. I¡¯ve told you this is entirely for your good too. I need a ce to amodate those people that have made their way here because of Skyler. But you¡¯ll stand to gain since you need to help him save his reputation too. It¡¯s a term that benefits both of you. I¡¯m trying to help you resolve the tricky issue you have at hand now.¡± Steven was dumbfounded. He could not believe that the man before his eyes could be so shameless in making absurd excuses sound logical. ¡°Help me? I¡¯m bing homeless soon, all thanks to you! Do you think you¡¯re helping me?¡± Not only did Davin pay no heed to Steven¡¯s words, but he also held his head high as he rebutted, ¡°Of course I am! It¡¯s alright if you think I¡¯m not helping you in any way and don¡¯t wish to ept the term I¡¯ve stated. But I¡¯ll announce to everyone shortly that your son got women toe close to me in an attempt to frame me and sow discord between my wife and me. I¡¯ll make sure everyone learns about your son¡¯s character before the Maupay family gets back up on its feet again. I wonder if there¡¯ll still be anyone willing to work with someone like your son after learning about his deeds?¡± Steven¡¯s eyes narrowed a fraction at this point. He sensed a hint of threat in Davin¡¯s tone. Well, it seems like he hase prepared! Right, he has been eyeing the hideout for a long time. He¡¯s obviously trying to take advantage of this situation! Indeed, he had finally seized the perfect opportunity. ¡°So what? Do you agree?¡± ¡°Davin, this isn¡¯t a small matter. If I can¡¯t stay here, then where else can I stay? Besides, we¡¯re a big family; if you want all of us to move out, you have to give us ample time to find a ce too!¡± ¡°There¡¯s room for negotiation. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll take charge of this matter. I promise I¡¯ll settle everything for you, including finding the perfect ce and negotiating the rent for you. All you have to do is move in with the rest when the timees.¡± ¡°Rent? You¡¯re making me move out, yet you want me to pay rent? Aren¡¯t you going a little overboard, Davin?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1712 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 An Agreement ¡°Steven, do you think it¡¯s unfair for you to fork out money for your rent? Or could it be that the Maupay family is tight on money and couldn¡¯t afford it at all? Don¡¯t tell me you guys have gotten to such dire straits?¡± Davin sized Steven up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to provoke me by saying those things, Davin. It¡¯s not about whether I can afford it or not! It¡¯s whether I want to spend my money on that!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re in a dilemma because of the rent?¡± Davin probed. Steven was stumped. He knew he was in no ce to bargain in such a situation. Safeguarding Skyler¡¯s reputation was his top priority at this point. Furthermore, he had received news about an hour ago that Lucas would possibly make a move at the hideout, and hence it was no longer a safe ce to stay. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Perhaps it isn¡¯t a bad idea to move out of this ce after all. ¡°Davin, you¡¯ve made yourself clear earlier, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush either. I can agree to move out, and you can also do whatever you want here for a month. That said, I have one condition; that is, you¡¯ll have to pay the rent for us or find a ce that can amodate over a hundred of us.¡± Davin did not expect him to agree so readily. To him, arranging amodation for them was a piece of cake. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll find you a ce. There¡¯s an ideal ce in the north. You can move in there with the rest of the Maupay family. As for the rent¡­ I¡¯ll help you fork out half of it. How is it?¡± At the thought of that so-called ideal ce that he was rmending to Steven, Davin knew that receiving only fifty percent of the rent was still considered a steal. However, he appeared slightly hesitant while negotiating as he figured Steven would be suspicious had he agreed too readily. ¡°All right. It¡¯s a deal then.¡± ¡°Great!¡± And so, Davin sessfully secured the right to stay at the hideout for a month. Later, She made her way to the underground pce as well. As soon as she saw Davin, she showed her affection in a high-profile manner and went ahead with rifying the nders made against them last them. She also exined that those photos leaked on various social media tforms were nothing of truth but photoshopped images. Looking at the pair hugging and acting intimate with each other, the crowd began whispering among themselves. ¡°If what¡¯s leakedst night is a rumor, it¡¯ll mean that Mr. Davin isn¡¯t getting a divorce. That¡¯ll also mean that the rumored family conflicts are absolute nonsense. The Muir and the Seet family would still live peacefully like before. If that is so, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the stock prices crisis wouldn¡¯t exist?¡± ¡°Yeah, I believe that if the trending topics are real, Mr. Davin would¡¯ve long spent tons of money to cover the news. How is it possible that he¡¯ll allow things to spread like wildfire yet remain mum for so long? I¡¯m pretty sure this is enough to prove that Mr. Davin is an honest man. There¡¯s nothing for him to be afraid of, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s unaffected by those baseless rumors. From what I see, we must¡¯ve been manipted and thus are reading too much into things. We¡¯ve wasted our money for nothing!¡± ¡°Exactly! I wouldn¡¯t havee if I knew that¡¯s the case! I¡¯ve wasted a hundred and fifty thousand!¡± As they sessfully led the crowd to believe that the matterst night was absurd nonsense, Shelia and Davin held their hands even tighter and put on a blissful smile on their faces. They also went a mile further by leaning closer to each other and posing in various postures to mimic a sweet couple so that they could boast about their loving rtionship. Throughout this, Levant stood by and deliberately told the crowd how the pair was the perfect example of a loving couple for how they had sworn to stay loyal to each other and how they had a deep affection for each other. He then proceeded to snap some shots that they would use to prepare a big gift. He also prompted the crowd to wait patiently for further details regarding the giveaway sometimeter. Seeing how they got along so well and even gave off a harmonious vibe, several people started to grow frustrated at the thought of how they had wasted their money. Some even brought up their intention to investigate the culprit for leaking those fake news. They thought that would help them recoup the hefty loss they had just suffered. With that, the incident was settled for the moment. Like what Davin had expected, not only did he secure the amodation rights, but he also managed to salvage his reputation. Conversely, that was not the same case for Steven. When he saw the amodation in the north that Davin had arranged for them, he was in bewilderment. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1713 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Moving Out Like Steven, his assistant and maids were dumbfounded by what was before their eyes. ¡°Mr. Maupay, this is entirely different from Mr. Davin¡¯s description. He said that he¡¯d find us an amodation that not only has a serene environment but also overlooks a scenic view. Moreover, where¡¯s the garden he has illustrated? And not to forget, he even promised to pay half the rent.¡± Just as he finished his words, Davin appeared from a corner all of a sudden. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce? I¡¯ve kept my promise. Look, the garden is right before your eyes. There is lush greenery not far away; you¡¯ll be able to overlook the amazing scenery on the second floor. Most importantly, there are sufficient rooms for all of you. Are you guys still unsatisfied?¡± Steven turned to look at him in disbelief. Oh gosh, how shameless can he be? ¡°Never mind that you tried to fool us with your lies before we see this ce, but how can you still say such things when we¡¯re standing right here? The ideal ce you told me turns out to be this abandoned vi? The said garden turns out to be long-neglected andcks proper maintenance, and has several broken ponds that are there just for show? I don¡¯t even want to talk about the so-called scenic views. I fear that all we¡¯ll get to see is thendfill not too far away. And before I forget, Davin, the rent that you¡¯ve mentioned. Tell me honestly if you still have some conscience. Are you sure this ce needs rent?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was the one who proposed for this ce to be built. Even though this vi is now an abandoned one, I¡¯m still considered the investor. How can I let anyone stay here for free? I¡¯ve already been nice enough to make you pay half the rent. I¡¯m technically forking the other half.¡± Steven was at a loss for words. This ce looks so deserted that even beggars wouldn¡¯t want to live here! Yet he has the audacity to collect rent from me? ¡°I guess you¡¯re blinded by money, huh? Listen, we won¡¯t stay at such a shabby ce. We¡¯ll find another amodation for ourselves. As for the rent, you¡¯ll pay half like what we¡¯ve agreed earlier.¡± ¡°No way. That makes no sense. I¡¯ll pay half the rent only if it¡¯s this ce. If you want to look for another amodation, then you¡¯ll have to fork out the full sum by yourself! I won¡¯t pay a single cent!¡± Seeing Davin¡¯s upromising attitude, Steven knew he had to swallow the bitter pill in silence. After all, there were over a hundred of them from the Maupay family that he had to consider. ¡°Just you wait, Davin. I¡¯m sure things will take a turn. I¡¯ll collect my dues from you in the time toe!¡± ¡°Sure, I will wait!¡± Steven threw him a threatening nce for onest time and headed off to send someone to search for another amodation. Meanwhile, Wilbur was about to leave Seet Group after meeting Evan when he met Nina at the parking lot. At the sight of him, Nina thought of Maya. Hmm, should I talk it out with him for the sake of Maya? Stepping on her stilettos, she strode toward Wilbur. On the other hand, Wilbur stood rooted at his spot. Even though Nina and Maya had a spitting image, they had entirely different dispositions. The one before him looked much more mature than Maya and had a cold and aloof aura. In comparison, Maya felt more innocent and friendly. From one look, Wilbur could tell that thedy¡¯s appearance, posture, and demeanor wereplete opposites to Maya¡¯s. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Nina took the initiative to greet the man. Her voice is totally different from Maya too. That further affirmed him that he was right with his judgment. ¡°Nice to meet you too. Are you Ms. Nina?¡± Wilbur asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Nina. I wouldn¡¯t have greeted you if I were Maya!¡± At the mention of Maya¡¯s name, Wilbur turned slightly grim. ¡°How has Maya been? Is she fine?¡± ¡°S-She isn¡¯t good¡­¡± Nina answered after pondering for a split second. She knew from deep within that Maya had taken things to heart and could not walk out of the pain even though she pretended that nothing had happened between her and Wilbur. As much as Maya appeared carefree on the outside, she often would stare nkly into space and look up to the sky whenever she was overwhelmed with emotions.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1714 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Jealous Being experienced in a rtionship, Nina could see right through Maya. She knew Maya¡¯s current mood was affected by her rtionship. It seems like she still hasn¡¯t let Wilbur go. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Wilbur¡¯s face darkened even more when he heard that Maya was not doing well. Letting out a sigh, Nina remarked, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with that woman? Is she really pregnant with your baby?¡± Hearing that, Wilbur was stupefied as he kept silent. Nina, being the observant person she was, instantly noticed the man¡¯s change in expression. Studying Wilbur closely, she realized that the situation must be more than meets the eye. Maybe there¡¯s something he can¡¯t disclose. After a long silence, Wilbur stered a deste smile on his face. ¡°Help me tell Maya that I¡¯m sorry. I hope she can live happily.¡± Frowning, Nina continued to observe Wilbur. ¡°So you¡¯re nning to disappear from Maya¡¯s world entirely? You¡¯re not going to be with her anymore?¡± Wilbur fell silent again. However, his clenched fists betrayed his stoic look. ¡°Wilbur, what exactly happened? You can tell me. Maybe I can help you.¡± Wilbur merely gave her another bleak smile. No one can help me. ¡°I don¡¯t need any help. Please excuse me. I have something to do.¡± With that, he spun around and strode toward his car. Staring at his leaving back, Nina had a feeling that Wilbur was hiding something. I don¡¯t think the situation between him and that pregnant woman is that simple. ¡°Ms. Nina, what are you looking at?¡± Turning toward Stephen, Nina shed him a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡± When Stephen spotted Wilbur opening the car door and entering the vehicle, his brows creased slightly. ¡°That guy is not bad looking.¡± Stephen¡¯s words surprised Nina, as she did not expect he wouldment on Wilbur¡¯s looks. Nodding in agreement, Nina replied, ¡°Yeah, you can tell he¡¯s outstanding just from one nce.¡± Just like you. Outstanding? Stephen was ufortable with Nina praising another guy. ¡°His clothing did seem expensive. I bet he¡¯s from a wealthy family. I guess only guys like him are suitable for you.¡± Whipping her head around, Nina noticed the frown on his face. Why does he sound jealous? All of a sudden, she broke outughing. ¡°Do you really believe he¡¯s a good match for me? Or are you just saying that because you¡¯re jealous?¡± What she said struck a nerve within Stephen, for he did feel jealous, but he was too embarrassed to admit it. Nina cracked a smile when she saw him trying to smooth out the nervous expression on his face. Feeling yful, she purposely agreed with him, ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe I should take him into consideration.¡± Stephen tugged the corner of his lips into an awkward smile, which Nina found funny. Casting him a nce, she took her leave in quick steps. However, she was in a cheerful mood. Stephen being jealous of Wilbur was something she had not anticipated. It surprised her and filled her with joy. That should be enough to prove that Stephen cares about me, right? Since one only gets jealous when they care. Seeing the woman drive away, Stephen was left withplex feelings. He kept feeling the need to be close to Nina recently¡ªboth emotionally and physically. Lately, all he could ever think about was Nina. Her smiles and her serious expression when she worked filled his thoughts frequently. He wanted to confess and ask Nina out. However, the courage he gathered each time would be buried, as he worried that Nina would think his feelings were ¡°leftovers¡± from Chris¡¯ heart. Fearing she would reject him for that reason, he gave up in the end. Seeing Nina¡¯s interest in another guy, he had to find a chance to confess his feelings soon. He realized however she would respond didn¡¯t matter. He needed to tell her about his feelings. The ones buried deep within him. It was a love he craved, so it would be worth the fight. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1715 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Terminate Contract In the meantime, Nina was on cloud nine as she drove back to Imperial Garden. From the way Stephen persisted in blindly searching for me in K Nation despite there being no news about me, I¡¯m sure he has feelings for me. I thought with Mnie out of the way, he would confess to me, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so patient that he just remains friends with me. It looks like using Wilbur to trigger him is not such a bad idea. I¡¯ll provoke him further with good-looking guys if he insists to stay friends with me. Let¡¯s see if he can continue to act dumb. As she stepped into the living room of Imperial Garden, she saw Maya carrying a bunch of delicious dishes from the kitchen. ¡°Maya, did you¡­ prepare all of these for me?¡± Nina studied each of the dishes, and they looked so delectable. Maya merely cast her a nce before shaking her head. ¡°No? Then do you n to finish everything by yourself? That¡¯s a lot for one person to finish. Don¡¯t be like me. Don¡¯t use food to vent your frustration and ended up being obese. I used to be like that, and I can tell you going on a diet is torture. Remember how chubby you were when you were younger? Then do you remember everything you have been through to lose that weight? You can¡¯t let that happen again. Losing weight is not easy.¡± Raising her head, Maya stared at Nina and exined, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I made all these just for sampling. My food za needs improvement. I used to buy the ingredients from Wilbur¡¯spany, but now that we¡¯ve broken up, it would be best to terminate this contract as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to use ingredients from another supplier? And you¡¯re experimenting with them right now?¡± Nina gave her an odd look. ¡°Yeah, can you help me taste a few dishes andpare them to the ones you¡¯ve tasted in the past? See if it tastes better now.¡± Nina said nothing but picked up the utensils and cut into the cream cheese bun, slipping it into her mouth for a taste. I have to say, Maya is a cooking genius. This cream cheese bun tastes amazing. The smell of the cream cheese ispelling me to gulf more down. The bun isn¡¯t too sweet that a few bites will make you sick of it. It¡¯s yummy. However, when Nina remembered that Maya made the bun just to cut off her rtionship with Wilbur, she purposely said it tasted horrible. ¡°Maya, I don¡¯t think the ingredients from another supplier will work. They¡¯re not as good as the ones Wilbur¡¯spany supplies. You should continue to use his.¡± ¡°Wilbur¡¯s ingredients were specifically allocated to me through meticulous selection because he wanted to support me and be my boyfriend. Now that we¡¯ve broken up, I don¡¯t think I¡¯mfortable with using his ingredients.¡± Her words rendered Nina speechless. Maya is shockingly firm with her principles, despite her klutzy personality. Releasing a cough, Nina responded, ¡°Why are you ufortable about it? It¡¯s just business and nothing personal.¡± This time, Maya was the one taken aback by her words. After deliberate considerations, she concluded it would be best not to continue using the ingredients from Wilbur. ¡°I wish to draw a clear, solid line with him. So everything rted to him has to be cut off. Else, it will be a mess.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Woah, Maya ns to cut off all her ties to Wilbur. That¡¯s bold. ¡°Maya, you know Wilbur is not a bad guy, right?¡± Nina asked gently. ¡°Nina, do you take me for a fool? Why would I consider a cheating jerk, not a bad guy? If he likes his pregnant friend so much, then he shouldn¡¯t have gotten entangled with me. He messed with another woman leading to her pregnancy, yet he still acts like he has feelings for me. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s bad. I think he¡¯s a jerk,¡± Maya ranted, which surprised Nina. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1716 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Let The Kids Solve Their Own Problems ¡°Maya, have you ever thought that maybe he has his own reasons? There could be something more than meets the eyes.¡± Reason? More than meets the eye? Busting outughing, Maya retorted, ¡°How can there be another reason for his doings? If there¡¯s really more to it, then he could have exined!¡± ncing at the serious Maya, Nina stated, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s something he can¡¯t exin. I think he would¡¯ve done so if he could.¡± Maya was baffled by the other woman¡¯s words but still refuted, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! All those times when he used to treat me well were a lie! He¡¯s a jerk! Don¡¯t bring him up in front of me ever again, Nina, and don¡¯t mention any other guys.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention any other guys? Isn¡¯t your future husband a guy too? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to get married to a girl?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I won¡¯t have a husband! I can live my life well on my own! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to look for another headache.¡± Nina frowned at her firm deration. I thought Maya had ovee her fear of marriage, but it looks it¡¯s back. Wilbur, are you Maya¡¯s angel or devil? Her fear of marriage seems to have gotten worse after your incident. No! As Maya¡¯s sister, I can¡¯t just let her be. I have to find out what went down between Wilbur and that woman. Meanwhile, in the bedroom upstairs, Nicole was asking Evan, who had just gotten out of the shower, about Wilbur. ¡°Did Wilbur exin to you about his rtionship with that pregnant woman when he went to meet you at the office today?¡± After drying his hair, Evan set the towel aside and took a seat across from Nicole. ¡°Let the kids settle their own problems, Nicole.¡± What does he mean by that? ¡°Will Maya continue dating Wilbur, then? I notice she¡¯s in a bad mood these days, but she keeps putting on a brave front. Even though she keeps her smiling face in front of others, I know she¡¯s upset inside. It¡¯s in to see she has feelings for Wilbur.¡± ¡°Nicole, Wilbur¡¯s matter is rted to the Simpson family, so it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t get involved. As for Maya and Wilbur, let¡¯s just go with the flow.¡± Upon hearing that, Nicole was surprised. I didn¡¯t know Wilbur¡¯s matter was rted to the Simpson family. If that¡¯s the case, then that woman¡¯s background and motive are not as simple as it looks. I heard that the rtionship within the Simpson family isplicated and messy. Can my innocent Maya win against that kind of cunning woman? Maybe she doesn¡¯t suit the conniving Simpson family. Evan is right. Let¡¯s just go with the flow. ¡°Nicole, let the kids settle their own problems. You¡¯re busy enough as it is with Bernian Hospital¡¯s affairs. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Nicole smiled and nodded. Then, as if recalling something, she turned to Evan somberly. ¡°Two patients with strange cases had been admitted today.¡± ¡°Huh? How strange?¡± ¡°I have never seen the symptoms they¡¯re presenting before. Their body temperature kept fluctuating. One minute they were sweating bullets, then they would be shivering the next. If I haven¡¯t seen it with my own two eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡± Evan was stunned at her description. It was a first for him as well to encounter such strange symptoms. ¡°Do you have the confidence to treat them?¡± Nicole shook her head after pondering for a while. ¡°It was my first time, too. Their frantic pulses indicate they have been poisoned, but they insisted they didn¡¯t consume anything poisonous. Other than their fluttering body temperature, they don¡¯t show any other symptoms. I have no idea where to start, but I have contacted Wesley for help. Maybe he¡¯ll know since he¡¯s knowledgeable.¡± ¡°Nicole, just try your best. If you can¡¯t help them, refer them to other highly skilled doctors.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1717 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Fever And Chill ¡°I was worried their condition would deteriorate if I dyed their treatment, so I tried to direct them to other highly skilled doctors, but they didn¡¯t want to leave. They said they had gone to many hospitals, and none of them could help. All I could do was try my best. For now, I hope Wesley can reply to me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± ¡°All right.¡± When midnight came, Evan reached for Nicole instinctively, but his hand came up empty, even when he reached further. Cracking his eyes open, he saw the tablemp by the desk was lit, and Nicole was sitting underneath its glow, flipping through medical books. Her expression was serious as she focused on her task. Evan stared at her silently, seeing the glow from themp shining upon her as she flipped page by page. She didn¡¯t notice he was staring at her. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to wake him up, so she had themp dimmed to a soft glow. Once in a while, she kept rubbing her irritated eyes. She was anxiously flipping through the pages since she could not find any record of fever and chill manifesting simultaneously when suddenly a pair of hands closed her book shut. Looking up, she saw Evan standing beside her. He gave off a sense of gentleness and casualness from the soft glow of themp. ¡°Why are you awake?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep if you¡¯re not sleeping next to me. That¡¯s enough reading for today. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Nicole hesitated as she considered bargaining with him to let her read for a little longer. Not letting her have that chance, Evan immediately set the book aside and bent down to carry her. He then gently ced her down on the soft, inviting bed. He even thoughtfully covered her with a nket. Seeing the fatigue on her face, he softly coaxed, ¡°Sleep tight.¡± It was just like Evan for him to be domineering, even when he was caring for others. He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to negotiate. With that, Nicole shut her eyes with a small smile. Evan continued to stare at her silently. Her sleeping face was beautiful, but he noticed she had lost some weight. Since she was that worried about her new patients, he wanted to help her. Picking up his phone, he texted John. At this moment, John was sleeping soundly, so it was already six in the morning when he saw Evan¡¯s message. A frown appeared on his forehead as he read the message. ¡°Fever and chill symptoms? Why is he asking me to check on it when Mrs. Seet is proficient in medical stuff?¡± Thinking about it, maybe this is for Mrs. Seet. At that thought, he immediately called Nicole¡¯s number. ¡°Hi, good morning, Mrs. Seet,¡± he greeted cheerfully. However, the reply he had gotten was from a familiar, deep, husky voice. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Pausing briefly, he continued, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Seet. I just saw your message. I want to ask what exactly is the patient¡¯s condition for the fever and chill symptoms that you asked me to look into?¡± ¡°The patient would alternate between having a fever and getting a cold. It happens continuously.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then it¡¯s like being in summer one minute, then winter the next.¡± ¡°Exactly. Have someone look into it quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go into the office today, so put all your efforts there.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Just as he hung up the call, Nicole came out of the bathroom. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°John.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did he need something from me?¡± ¡°It was nothing. He just called to check on you.¡± Hearing that, Nicole smiled. She didn¡¯t expect John to be so thoughtful as to give her a call during festive holidays. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s head down.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After breakfast, Evan headed to thepany while Nicole headed to the hospital as usual. Nina was about to leave for the office when she heard Maya sigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maya?¡± ¡°I want to terminate the contract with Wilbur¡¯spany so he can stop supplying me with ingredients, but I have to discuss the termination with him face-to-face. I really don¡¯t want to see him!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1718 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 I Am His Girlfriend Nina was surprised by Maya¡¯s outburst. ¡°Do you want me to go in your stead?¡± Maya nodded quickly. ¡°Is that okay with you? You don¡¯t have to make small talks with him. Just hand him the termination letter and ask for his signature.¡± ¡°Maya, why are you so scared to see him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I just don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to see that jerk.¡± She¡¯s avoiding him, which means she still cares about him and hasn¡¯t let him go yet. A trip there might be useful since I want to find out what is going on between Wilbur and that woman. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Going on your behalf is a huge favor. How are you going to thank me?¡± Maya had not expected Nina to agree without a fight, so she was slightly surprised. She swiftly pouted when Nina began talking about gratitude. ¡°We¡¯re sisters, so there¡¯s no need to thank you.¡± ¡°Nope. Even when we¡¯re sisters, you still should thank me!¡± I had helped her so much when she was brokenhearted before, but did I ask her for her gratitude? Not once. ¡°Nina, I have helped you a lot in the past, too. When you were heartbroken and decided to vent your frustration with food, which might I remind, all of it was made by me. You wouldn¡¯t have gained weight if I didn¡¯t take such good care of you.¡± Well, I guess she has a point. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help you for free this time. You¡¯ll have to pay if you want my help next time.¡± After thinking for some time, Maya agreed, ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Give me the documents. I¡¯ll head to Wilbur¡¯spany now.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Give me a minute.¡± A whileter, Maya came downstairs with the documents and handed them to Nina. Thetter merely took a glimpse at it before tucking them into her bag. ¡°Okay, wait for my good news.¡± Maya let out a relieved sigh as she watched Nina leave. Once Wilbur signs that termination letter, he¡¯ll have nothing to do with me. We¡¯ll have a clean te. It¡¯s a good thing, but why do I feel sad? Why are you sad, dear self? You¡¯re right to dump a cheating jerk like him. Even when she consoled herself, she still could not shake off the dejected feeling in her chest. With that, she climbed the stairs to her bedroom with a decadent look. She needed some sleep to heal her broken heart. In the meantime, Nina had arrived at Simpson Group. After parking her car in the parking lot, she strode to the lobby with light steps. When she was inside, she studied her surrounding as she walked further. Even though the Simpson family can¡¯tpare to the Seets, theirpany environment is clean and neat, and their interior designs are stylish. Reaching the lobby, she approached the receptionist. ¡°Hi, which floor is Mr. Simpson¡¯s office?¡± ¡°The 22nd floor.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Miss, do you have an appointment with Mr. Simpson?¡± Stunned, Nina answered, ¡°Do I need to make an appointment?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Simpson was absent for a while, so many people are queuing to meet him.¡± A sly smile crossed Nina¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t need to make an appointment because I¡¯m his girlfriend. He was absent from the office because he was traveling with me.¡± The receptionist gave her a once-over to discern if she was telling the truth. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Go ahead and give him a call, then.¡± ¡°Please wait.¡± The receptionist then called Wilbur¡¯s assistant. The assistant inquired Wilbur¡¯s opinion after rying the receptionist¡¯s message. Hearing that, Wilbur was baffled as a frown appeared on his face. ¡°Who did you say wants to meet me?¡± ¡°Your girlfriend!¡± I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, though. Maya doesn¡¯t want to be with me anymore, so she won¡¯t use that card to look for me. Could it be Janice? ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± The receptionist asked for Nina¡¯s name, to which thetter answered, ¡°I¡¯m Maya.¡± Maya? Wilbur was beyond surprised. He quickly instructed the receptionist to send Nina up and sent his assistant to go down to the lobby and bring her up personally. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1719 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Who Is She Nina had just gone up when a woman with heavy make-up rushed over. Thetter took one look at the receptionist before running for the elevator. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± The woman paused and turned around to face the receptionist. ¡°What?¡± ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for Mr. Simpson.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°I¡­ Um, no, but I have a unique rtionship with Mr. Simpson, so there¡¯s no need for me to make an appointment,¡± replied the woman with a shy expression. ¡°Oh, are you a family member?¡± asked the receptionist. ¡°No,¡± answered the woman while shaking her head. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to make an appointment if you want to talk to Mr. Simpson.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need an appointment. I¡¯m the mother of his future child and his fianc¨¦e.¡± The receptionist was rendered speechless in surprise when she heard that. Didn¡¯t Mr. Simpson¡¯s girlfriend just head over to his office? Why is another woman here iming to be his fianc¨¦e? The receptionist was so surprised and confused that she remained rooted to the spot. As that was happening, the woman iming to be his fianc¨¦e walked right into the elevator. ¡°Ah, wait!¡± The receptionist tried to stop the woman, but it was toote. The elevator had already gone up. Mr. Simpson¡¯s girlfriend is there right now, and his fianc¨¦e is heading over¡­ Oh, his office is going to be a mess soon. Shoot! If the twodies get into a fight, will Mr. Simpson put the me on me and say that I didn¡¯t do my job? The receptionist was truly worried. Nina entered Wilbur¡¯s office. When he first saw her, he thought she was Maya, but he realized something was off upon taking a closer look. ¡°Are you¡­ Nina?¡± ¡°Huh, not bad. You saw through everything and recognized me. Maya and I are twins, and we look identical, so how did you know it was me? How do you always know who¡¯s who?¡± ¡°Your aura, demeanor, and style are more mature than Maya¡¯s.¡± Nina¡¯s lips curved into a small grin. She had gone through more than Maya had, so it was only natural that she was more mature. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nina crossed her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you what you¡¯re nning to do to resolve the matter between you and Maya.¡± Wilbur didn¡¯t answer that. His gaze seemed grim, and he suddenly became more serious. ¡°Wilbur, is that woman pregnant with your baby?¡± Wilbur didn¡¯t respond to that either. He picked up the cup of tea on his desk and took a small sip before saying, ¡°Stop asking about it. Just take care of Maya.¡± ¡°Are you hiding something? Are your hands tied? There are tons of stupid schemes involving fake pregnancies, so please tell me sh*t like that isn¡¯t actually happening to you.¡± ¡°The pregnancy is real,¡± replied Wilbur as he ced the cup of tea aside. Nina was momentarily taken aback. She blurted, ¡°So that woman is actually pregnant? Is the baby yours? Or is someone trying to put the me on you?¡± Wilbur closed his eyes for a while. He didn¡¯t get to answer that question before the door was flung open. A woman walked right into the office. ¡°Wilbur, are you busy?¡± As soon as that woman finished speaking, she noticed Nina standing there. The former¡¯s expression took a sharp change. Nina could tell that the woman¡¯s re was filled with hostility. Hence, she scrutinized the woman before asking, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Janice Moniker, and I¡¯m Wilbur¡¯s fianc¨¦e. We¡¯ve met before.¡± We¡¯ve met? Nina was stunned, but sheter thought about how Janice had introduced herself as Wilbur¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Is she that pregnant woman Maya mentioned? She said that we¡¯ve met before, so she probably thinks I¡¯m Maya. When Maya had returned to Y City, she told her family how a woman had barged in and imed to be pregnant with Wilbur¡¯s baby. That¡¯s probably when the two women met. Oh, this is almost too perfect. I was going to investigate the matter. How great is it that the culprit shows up right in front of me? Hmm¡­ since she mistook me as Maya, I might as well just y along. I¡¯d like to see what this pregnant woman is really made of, anyway. ¡°Janice? Oh, that¡¯s such a beautiful name,¡± said Nina. Janice was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect ¡°Maya¡± to react that way. When theyst met, the real Maya had been so violent that she had smashed something onto Wilbur¡¯s head. Yet now, that same woman was calmly praising her love rival and had a mocking grin on. Is she pretending to be gracious and generous? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1720 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Nina VS Janice Janice readjusted her stance. Before anyone knew it, her eyes had turned watery. She turned to ¡°Maya¡± and said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment and your understanding. I know you must feel terrible about this. You could be with Wilbur if I hadn¡¯t suddenly gotten pregnant. I understand if you hate me. To be honest, I don¡¯t want this to happen either. It¡¯s just¡­ Wilbur¡¯s parents love the baby so much and want me to have it too, so¡­¡± Janice trailed off and caressed her stomach. After that, she added, ¡°A life is blooming inside me, and I¡¯m sure the baby wants to be born, too. He¡¯ll surely want to see how beautiful the world is. If he¡¯s born safely, I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll appreciate you for letting him live. He¡¯ll also be thankful that he can grow up in a wholesome family.¡± Nina was speechless. She stared at the teary-eyed Janice and thought, What did this woman mean when she said that the baby will be appreciative of me letting him live? What does the baby¡¯s survival have anything to do with me? ¡°The baby is in your womb, so you¡¯re in control of whether the baby is born. I¡¯m pretty sure this has nothing to do with me.¡± Janice was quick to refute. She insisted, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely y a part in the baby¡¯s birth. It will be because you¡¯re willing to back out of this rtionship that the baby will be born.¡± Nina paused for a moment. At the very next second, sheughed and pointed out, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯ll get an abortion if I stay in this rtionship?¡± Oh, so you¡¯re threatening to kill the baby, huh? Janice took a moment before she started sobbing again. ¡°Ms. Maya, you grew up as a member of the Seet family and have been in a luxurious environment since young, so you don¡¯t understand the pain of being an illegitimate child. The amount of insults and humiliation they¡¯ll have to endure¡­ I¡¯m a mother, and I can¡¯t bear watching my child suffer through all that. Besides, the baby is the flesh and blood of the Simpson family. I¡¯m sure Wilbur¡¯s parents will not allow their grandchild to be an illegitimate offspring.¡± Nina sighed internally. Oh, this woman really is something else. She¡¯s not just using the baby to marry Wilbur and be a member of his family. She¡¯s also dragging his parents into this mess. Hmm¡­ I wonder if Wilbur¡¯s parents truly want a woman like Janice to bear Wilbur¡¯s heir? Or¡­ maybe they¡¯re simply forced to do all this because Janice is already pregnant? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There were two possible scenarios. Either the Simpsons truly wished for Janice to be a part of the family, or they had no choice but to agree to her terms. Nina thought that thetter scenario was more likely. The reason why she thought that was because Wilbur¡¯s father had said it himself. He wanted the Simpson family and the Seet family to merge because that would greatly benefit their respective companies. The only question now is why. Why are Wilbur¡¯s parents okay with giving in to this woman? Wilbur¡¯s dad, in particr, has dealt with all sorts of crises in business, so it shouldn¡¯t be easy to force his hands. Something is off¡­ Nina was still analyzing the situation when Wilbur said, ¡°Janice, if it¡¯s nothing urgent, please just go home. This is my office, and I have to work.¡± Janice didn¡¯t reply. She simply turned to Nina and said, ¡°Wilbur has to work, Maya, so let¡¯s not get in his way.¡± Nina was speechless. What the hell? Wilbur asked you to leave; he neverined about me. Are you that eager to chase me away because you worry that ¡°Maya¡± will get back together with Wilbur? Nina grinned calmly and said, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m actually here to discuss some business with Wilbur.¡± After saying that, Nina calmly retrieved the contract that Maya had handed over to her earlier. m! She then mmed the thick contract onto the desk. For a moment, Janice was surprised. She grinned soon after and said, ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll leave now since the two of you need to discuss some corporate-rted matters. Bye.¡± As Janice walked out of the office, she thought about how she had threatened the baby¡¯s life and dragged Wilbur¡¯s parents into the mess. She didn¡¯t think that ¡°Maya¡± would still take Wilbur back after hearing all that! There¡¯s no way the daughter of the Seet family is that shameless! After the door was closed, Wilbur picked up the contract and read it. ¡°She¡¯s terminating our previous agreement?¡± blurted Wilbur. He was rather surprised to learn that. Nina nodded and informed, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what Maya wishes. She wants to cut you offpletely, so she¡¯s severing all ties with you, including the professional ones.¡± Wilbur became quiet as he kept staring at that contract. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1721 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Nina Hated Wilbur Wilbur didn¡¯t expect Maya to be so cruel that she wouldn¡¯t even work with him professionally. Nina, on the other hand, took note of how Wilbur was reacting to it all. She hesitated for a moment but eventually said, ¡°The truth is, I came over even though I don¡¯t agree with Maya¡¯s decisions. There has to be more to what¡¯s happening between you and Janice, right? I believe that you¡¯re an honorable man. Unfortunately¡­ Well, you heard what Janice said earlier. She¡¯ll abort the baby if Maya stays with you. Do your parents really wish for the baby to be born and also want you to marry her? The most important bit, however, is the matter of her baby. Is it really yours?¡± Wilbur couldn¡¯t speak for several seconds. Aplex glow shed past his eyes before he replied, ¡°Sorry, but for the time being, I can¡¯t answer any of your questions. ¡°With regards to this contract, though¡­ You know what? If Maya is really that adamant about cutting ties with me, then I¡¯ll sign this contract. I¡¯ll also stop all rted operations.¡± Nina was so surprised that she didn¡¯t respond to that. He¡¯s not even going to try exining himself? And why is he so quick to agree to terminate the previous agreement? How heartless can this man be? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Is this you cutting all ties with Maya? I¡¯m very confused. Are you really in so much trouble? Why won¡¯t you exin yourself? Don¡¯t tell me Janice is actually pregnant with your baby, and you¡¯re truly looking forward to being a dad.¡± Wilbur tilted his gaze up to nce at Nina. The former then signed on the dotted lines and imed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to being a dad.¡± Nina was lost for words. She frowned when she saw how calm and collected he seemed. ¡°Are you actually¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no story to it, and my hands aren¡¯t tied. I¡¯m simply happy that I¡¯m about to be a dad.¡± What the f*ck? Is this for real? ¡°Is the baby really yours?¡± Wilbur didn¡¯t answer. He simply picked up the cup on his desk and sipped some tea. Nina frowned once more. Okay, either things are really that grave that he absolutely can¡¯t say anything about it, or the baby is actually his¡­ Which scenario is more possible? ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, Wilbur. Is Janice pregnant with your baby, and are you going to marry her?¡± Wilbur smiled faintly and nodded. Nina took a moment to think about it. I keep getting the feeling that something is off. Did I make a mistake? Was Maya right when she said that Wilbur is a heartless jerk? Perhaps he¡¯s not innocent, after all. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the contract, so our previous agreement is terminated as of now.¡± Nina came back around at those words. She took the contract back and examined it. Wilbur¡¯s signature rested nicely on the dotted line. That caused her to be so angry that she shoved the contract back into her purse and red at Wilbur before howling, ¡°Earlier, I thought your hands were tied, but it seems that I was overthinking things. It¡¯s true that all is fair in love and war, and no one should put the me on anyone. However, I sincerely think that Maya would have been better off if she had never met you! Maybe it¡¯s best that she¡¯s cutting all ties. My uncle must¡¯ve had a seriouspse of judgment when he introduced you to Maya!¡± ¡°Hopefully, Maya will have a happy future,¡± murmured Wilbur grimly. Nina scoffed and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. My sister will surely be happy without you around. She called you a jerk earlier, and now I see that she was right. You truly are a heartless jerk!¡± With that said, Nina red over in distaste and rolled her eyes at him before turning around to leave. Bam! The door to the office was mmed shut at the very next second. Wilbur narrowed his eyes a little. Maya actually called me a jerk? Wow, she really has a terrible temper. My gosh, is it not bad enough that she hit my head? Does she have to call me a jerk, too? Gah, never mind. I¡¯ll be the jerk for now if it means that Maya will be safe. Wilbur¡¯s assistant knocked on the door and entered the office to report, ¡°Janice is still in the parking lot, Mr. Simpson.¡± Wilbur wasn¡¯t surprised. He had already guessed that Janice wouldn¡¯t leave without causing a fuss. If she sees Nina leaving here in a huff, she¡¯ll be less hostile toward the real Maya. That should help keep my Maya safer. Maya is too innocent to be involved in a mess like the Simpson family. ¡°Got it,¡± replied Wilbur. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens next. No one is to butt in on the incident that will happen in the parking lot.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1722 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 Nina Insulted Wilbur ¡°Understood, Mr. Simpson.¡± The good assistant left the office but kept wondering, What¡¯s going to happen in the parking lot? Is Janice nning on making a scene again? He rushed to the parking lot, and from a distance, he saw Janice getting out of her car and approaching ¡°Maya.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here?¡±mented Nina while checking Janice out to judge thetter. ¡°Maya, can we talk?¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Janice replied, ¡°Wilbur and I will surely be together. I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e and the mother of his baby. That¡¯s why I wish for you to stay away from him. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Seet family, and it¡¯s very unbing of you to stay in touch with an engaged man. I¡¯m asking you to stay away from him for your sake as well.¡± Janice¡¯s voice was soft, and she sounded ever so sincere. Silence stretched between the two for a few moments. Looking Janice up and down, Nina couldn¡¯t help sneering a secondter. ¡°Wow, I guess everything you do is for another¡¯s sake, huh? First, you asked Ma¡­ I mean, you asked me to give up on this rtionship for the sake of your unborn child. After that, you asked me to stay away from Wilbur for the sake of my reputation. How are you so selfless and kind? Are you a saint? How unfortunate that you couldn¡¯t be like the Virgin Mary and had to sleep around.¡± Janice didn¡¯t expect aeback like that, so she ended up feigning being hurt. ¡°How can you say that, Maya? You¡¯re acting like an uncivilized and ill-bred woman. My hands are tied, and I have no choice. You can¡¯t ask me to abort my baby ¨C it¡¯s innocent! It¡¯s not right to take its life away!¡± Stunned, Nina stared at the pregnant woman¡¯s stomach and pointed out, ¡°Uncivilized and ill-bred? First, you slept around and got pregnant before you even married. After that, you acted like an uncultured swine and forced a couple to break up. Lastly, you involved Wilbur¡¯s parents in this matter and troubled them. Do you honestly think you should talk to me about being civilized? ¡°You know, while we¡¯re at it, allow me tomend you on your incredible ability to bullsh*t. When have I ever forced you to get an abortion? ¡°There are dozens of single moms out there, and if you truly love this baby, you¡¯ll give birth to him regardless of the hardships ahead. You¡¯ll also raise the baby well. A good mother wouldn¡¯t repeatedly threaten to kill her baby. She certainly wouldn¡¯t repeatedly talk about getting an abortion so freely just so she can have what she wants. ¡°Every mention of abortion is essentially equivalent to forcing the baby in your womb to hear about how his mother will murder him. You¡¯re a selfish and cruel mother, so don¡¯t talk about being civilized because you¡¯re just an animal who shouldn¡¯t be allowed to breed!¡± Janice was utterly speechless as she stared at ¡°Maya¡± in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect thetter to have that sharp a tongue and be such a force to be reckoned with. ¡°So you¡¯ll keep badgering Wilbur. You simply refuse to leave him. Is that it?¡± demanded Janice. ¡°Badger him? Oh please, only someone like you will be interested in a jerk like him. I actually think that the two of you are perfect for each other. In a way, you¡¯re taking yourselves out of the courting pool and preventing your inferior genes from spreading!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Janice looked surprised as she eximed, ¡°Y-You¡¯re calling Wilbur a jerk?¡± She deliberately raised her voice to let everyone know that ¡°Maya¡± had insulted Wilbur. Nina, however, didn¡¯t care whatsoever. She admitted, ¡°Yeah, I did. Are you thinking it¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t hear it? Don¡¯t worry. I already insulted him to his face before I left his office, and you can head over right now to ask him about it.¡± Maya insulted Wilbur? She smashed a bottle of wine on his head and caused him to bleed thest time we met. Today, she insulted him. Wilbur must see her as a horrible woman now. Is she only reacting this way because the words I said at the office got under her skin? ¡°Do you really not love Wilbur?¡± asked Janice. ¡°Not. At. All. You can keep the jerk all to yourself,¡± dered Nina firmly. Janice¡¯s lips curved into a mocking grin. After that, she said, ¡°Then please stay away from him from now on.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s all yours. Do themunity a favor and keep an eye on him, will you? Don¡¯t let him wreak havoc and hurt other women again.¡± After she finished speaking, Nina rolled her eyes at Janice and left. Janice stared as Nina walked away, a triumphant smile on her face. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1723 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 Maya Cried Maya leaving on her own ord would mean that the biggest obstacle in Janice¡¯s n was gone. Nobody would be able to stop her from marrying Wilbur and bing a member of the Simpson family now. At first, Janice had thought that the daughter of the Seet family would be a tough opponent, but their recent encounters had changed her mind. Haha, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s so stupid and innocent. It was so easy to chase her away. Nina drove her car and left Simpson Group. As she sped down the road, she thought about what had happened. Those thoughts only served to make her angrier and angrier. I shouldn¡¯t have butted in on the matter and just let Maya dump the guy! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. To think I used to say Wilbur must have his reasons for breaking up with Maya, but what could possibly have happened to force him to do all that? Turns out his hands were never tied! He¡¯s just like Maya said ¨C a jerk! Oh, Nina. You¡¯ve always thought that you were smarter and more mature than Maya, but maybe she¡¯s right this time. So here¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll go home, hand the contract over to Maya, and respect her choice. Yep, I¡¯ll let this matter go. Nina drove all the way back to Imperial Garden. There, she learned that Maya was still sleeping, so she hurried up the stairs and banged on the door to Maya¡¯s room. ¡°Who is it?¡± Maya was still lying on her bed and licking her wounds at the time, so she sounded drained andzy when she said those words. ¡°It¡¯s me, Nina.¡± She¡¯s back? That¡¯s fast! Maya got up. She had a head of messy hair when she opened the door. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re back! Did you get him to sign the contract?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s right here,¡± replied Nina. She took the contract out of her purse and showed it to Maya. She then added, ¡°I was wrong earlier, Maya. You¡¯re right. That Wilbur is a jerk. He¡¯s nothing but a heartless, good-for-nothing jerk! The woman he impregnated, Janice, is vile as well. She¡¯s the most selfish person I¡¯ve ever met, and she kept finding excuses to pass herself off as a saint. Ugh! Those two are perfect for each other. One¡¯s a jerk, while the other¡¯s a b*tch. People like them should be together and hurt each other for the rest of their lives. ¡°You should do as you initially nned and cut off all ties with him. Keep your distance from him from now on.¡± Maya was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say. Just like that? Wilbur actually terminated our agreement? Maybe it¡¯s for the best, though. Despite her thoughts, Maya still felt upset when she looked at the contract. ¡°Nina, you fought for Wilbur and kept insisting that I had wronged him. How did a trip to Simpson Group suddenly get you to hate him with such intensity? Did something happen? Did Wilbur hurt you?¡± Nina saw the troubled look in Maya¡¯s eyes, so she quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it! His eyes were terribly observant, and he didn¡¯t mistake me for you. He definitely didn¡¯t hurt me. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°He admitted that the baby is his. He even imed that he¡¯s excited about being a dad.¡± Maya was surprised to hear that. Her big, round eyes became watery as she secretly made up her mind. I was right. He¡¯s a jerk. I was right. He abandoned me. I was right. He¡¯s but a cruel and heartless man¡­ ¡°Maya, you made the right choice earlier, and as your sister, I¡¯ll support you through everything. Keep this contract safe. This is like a knife, and it will cut off everything that connects you to that jerk.¡± Maya took another look at the contract. Wilbur¡¯s signature was right there, and in a way, Nina was right. That signature had turned that stack of paper into something equivalent to a knife, but that hypothetical knife was being used to dig into Maya¡¯s heart instead. It hurts so much. What is wrong with me? Isn¡¯t this what I wanted all along? Why am I sad and in pain now? ¡°I understand, Nina. With this contract signed, there¡¯s absolutely nothing between us now.¡± ¡°Yeah. Sleep in if that¡¯s what you want, Maya. Promise me you¡¯ll get back on your feet as quickly as possible, okay? Your food za needs its manager. Trust me. Everything will be fine soon.¡± Maya nodded. She turned around to walk back into her bedroom. As she did so, she closed the door. Nina sighed. She was about to leave when she suddenly heard a heart-wrenching scream. Maya was crying. Oh, Maya¡­ I know it hurts a lot. Hopefully, you¡¯ll recover from this soon¡­ Nina checked the clock and hurried to the office immediately after. There, she saw Juan and Kyle deep in discussion about something. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1724 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Faye Was Poisoned She walked over curiously and heard Juan saying, ¡°It¡¯s poison, and I hear it¡¯s fatal. I think Faye might not be able to survive this.¡± Poison? Faye? What¡¯s going on? ¡°What are you boys talking about?¡± asked Nina curiously. Juan turned around to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s none of my business, but I heard you mentioning Faye. Has she been poisoned?¡± Juan narrowed his eyes at his sister andmented, ¡°Dang, your hearing is freakishly good.¡± ¡°You were talking so loudly that it¡¯d be a miracle if I didn¡¯t hear anything! Tell me already. What¡¯s going on?¡± demanded Nina in an annoyed tone. Her tone and choice of words caused Juan to go on the defensive. Heined, ¡°What the hell? You¡¯rete to work, yet you have the audacity to talk to us in that tone. You know, we should be interrogating you instead. Why are youte?¡± Nina was taken aback, but she held her head up high and replied, ¡°I¡¯m onlyte because I had something important to work on. I went to Simpson Group.¡± ¡°What were you doing there? The project that bothpanies are coborating on is out of your job scope. Wait¡­ Are you trying to snatch my project?¡± Nina red at him and said, ¡°Puh-lease, I¡¯m not a glory hound like you. I only went in Maya¡¯s stead to terminate the contract with Wilbur. They¡¯re officially over.¡± ¡°Over?¡± Juan cried out in surprise. He found that to be strange, so he asked, ¡°That¡¯s surprising. I actually thought that Wilbur would end up being our brother-inw. Who would¡¯ve thought that things would turn out this way?¡± Confusion bubbled up on Kyle¡¯s handsome face when he heard that. ¡°I don¡¯t think that Wilbur is the kind of man they say he is. Besides, I heard about him from my friends, and they say that he¡¯s an honorable man who has never crossed the line.¡± ¡°An honorable man? Stop fighting for him, Kyle. At first, I shared the same thoughts as you guys, but he admitted to Janice¡¯s baby being his! Those words felt like a p across my face when I first heard them.¡± ¡°He admitted it? Huh, that¡¯s strange. From what I¡¯ve learned, that woman¡¯s baby is¡­¡± ¡°Is what?¡± probed Juan curiously. Nina shot him an inquisitive look as well. Kyle took a moment before he decided to reveal what he had learned. He said, ¡°Rumor is, Wilbur¡¯s brother is the baby¡¯s father.¡± Wilbur¡¯s brother? Nina and Juan turned to one another. Both found that to be shocking. ¡°Where did you hear that from, Kyle? That can¡¯t possibly be true. Why would he take his brother¡¯s child in as his own?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t a minor issue. No brothers could possibly be on such good terms that one would take the other¡¯s baby in.¡± Neither Nina nor Juan could figure out what was going on. Kyle frowned a little before sharing, ¡°Wilbur and his brother are half-brothers who only share the same father. Hence, the rtionship within the Simpson family isplicated, and it¡¯s possible that there¡¯s more to this story.¡± Silence descended upon the siblings. Juan was the first to speak up after that. ¡°I think we should just ignore it all. It has nothing to do with us anyway since it¡¯s a personal family matter of the Simpsons. Besides, Maya is too pure. It¡¯d be bad for her to marry into the Simpson family, where suchplicated drama is abundant. She won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Nina thought about it and agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right, Juan. Maya is too innocent and pure, and I find the Simpson family to be tooplex as well. It won¡¯t do her good to be involved in a mess like that. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh well, they already broke up anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Let¡¯s get back on track here. What were you boys talking about earlier? What¡¯s up with Faye?¡± The change of topic caused Juan to sigh. ¡°You know how Faye went on a treasure hunt? She ended up being poisoned before she even found the ce. Her body temperature keeps fluctuating as well. She could be wrapping herself in her nket in one second and getting an ice pack in the next. Mommy said that Faye was poisoned. I don¡¯t think she¡¯llst long if things keep deteriorating like this.¡± ¡°Really? Where is she now? Is she still in Mommy¡¯s hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah, we just got back from there. Faye actually showed up at the hospital at two in the morning. The person in charge at the time didn¡¯t want to disturb our parents, so Mommy only learned about Faye¡¯s condition this morning. Mommy was furious about how she wasn¡¯t informed of the situation right away. If you ask me, I don¡¯t think Faye¡¯s doing so well. Mommy¡¯s acupuncture treatment is the only thing that¡¯s easing the symptoms for now. If the antidote isn¡¯t found soon, Faye likely won¡¯t survive this. She¡¯ll die a horrible and painful death.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1725 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 The Strange Familiarity Faye Sensed Juan looked sad when he said those words, and Kyle seemed grim as well. Nina had only met Faye a couple of times, but the former had always liked thetter because Faye was a great fighter who was kind to Nicole. I can¡¯t believe something so terrible is happening to someone so kind. All three sighed. They regained theirposure soon after and started discussing how they would help find the antidote. The problem was that they didn¡¯t even know what the antidote was. ¡°Does Mommy know what the antidote is?¡± questioned Nina. Kyle shook his head and replied, ¡°The symptoms are rare, and Mommy has never dealt with anything like that before. She¡¯s researching right now while she waits for her mentor to reply.¡± Hmm¡­ In that case, there¡¯s nothing we can do. I hope Mommy¡¯s mentor can reply soon and that Mommy will figure out a cure quickly. That way, Faye can finally recover. At Bernian Hospital. At that moment, Faye was sitting on the hospital bed and wrapped in a thick nket. She had a portable heater with her and was telling Nicole and Evan what she had gone through. ¡°Mr. Seet, I spent two days investigating the matter and am certain that the treasure is hidden somewhere on Daemonic Mount. ¡°I went there and had just reached the foot of the mountain when I found a group of people in weird outfits. I secretly tailed them. At first, they were walking extremely slowly, and I had no problem keeping up with them. I even examined the surroundings as I followed along. ¡°Unfortunately, they started picking up their pace, and I had no choice but to focus on following them. Later, their speed increased to the point I had to go all out to keep up with them. ¡°Everything was fine until we reached a ce where bright flowers and green grass were abundant. The stunning view distracted me for a second, and the people were gone when I turned my attention back to them. ¡°I started looking everywhere for them, but it was as if they had disappeared into thin air. There were no signs of them at all. ¡°About thirty minutester, I felt a headacheing, and I couldn¡¯t stand up straight anymore, so I crouched down to take a break. That was when a thorn suddenly flew over and injured my arm. ¡°Next, the mist came rolling in. I let my guard down, and before I knew it, something was being forced into my mouth. I wanted to spit it out, but it was toote. ¡°Whatever it was, it melted right inside my mouth and left a bitter aftertaste. I fainted almost immediately after and have no idea what happened next. ¡°When I came around, I found myself at the foot of Daemonic Mount. The difort I experienced, paired with the dark-colored blood I coughed out, made it so that I didn¡¯t have the strength to climb the mountain again. ¡°Hence, I forced myself up and walked a few kilometers before I finally saw cars passing by. It took some time, but I eventually transferred some money to a driver¡¯s bank ount and convinced someone to drive me over here.¡± After hearing Faye¡¯s story, Evan frowned and asked, ¡°So, the people who poisoned you are from Daemonic Mount? They probably poisoned you and took you away from the mountain to stop you from searching for the treasure. But why didn¡¯t they just stop you right from the start? Why lure you in and get you to tail them for a while?¡± Nicole mused, ¡°Earlier, Faye mentioned that she was led to a ce where bright flowers are abundant. Maybe those flowers have some strange properties that can weaken someone? That would make it easier for the people from Daemonic Mount to subdue Faye. They might¡¯ve done all that because they sensed that she¡¯s a skilled fighter and knew that they would not benefit from a direct assault.¡± Evan thought that Nicole¡¯s analysis made sense. ¡°That might be it.¡± Faye thought back and tried to recall everything. She then said, ¡°That theory makes a lot of sense, actually. I remember thinking that the flowers¡¯ petals were unnaturally bright, and the grass¡¯ shape seemed a little strange. It¡¯s possible that those nts were poisonous. On top of that, I feel like I know those people from Daemonic Mount. Something about them feels familiar¡­ It¡¯s almost as if I¡¯ve seen them in my dreams before.¡± When she was done speaking, Faye thought back to her encounter on Daemonic Mount. The people she had followed were dressed in strange outfits that were dark green. There was also a unique symbol stitched on the bicep. She felt as though she had seen that symbol before. Nicole and Evan turned to each other. Both thought that Faye must be connected to that treasure somehow.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1726 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 Extreme Hot And Cold ¡°Two patients exhibiting simr symptoms came to my hospital a few days ago. Maybe they were poisoned as well? It¡¯s strange, though. They insisted that they didn¡¯t eat or were exposed to anything strange or poisonous. Could it be that they¡¯re deliberately hiding the fact that they went to Daemonic Mount?¡± Nicole said with a perplexed expression. Evan thought things were strange as well, so he suggested, ¡°Let me interrogate them. If it turns out that they¡¯ve gone to Daemonic Mount, then it means the antidote must be there as well.¡± ¡°Should I head over with you?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. You should stay here and help Faye.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Nicole nodded. Almost immediately after, she saw Faye suddenly tossing the nket aside and stripping out of her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s too hot. I¡¯m burning. It¡¯s as though I¡¯m engulfed in mes¡­.¡± Upon seeing that, Evan signaled Nicole with his eyes. He then stood up and left right away. Nicole, on the other hand, locked the door and took her silver needles out to administer treatment for Faye. ¡°Mrs. Seet, can I go to the walk-in freezer? I¡¯m really burning up¡­¡± ¡°I understand that it¡¯s terrible, Faye, but you have to lie down and hold still. Let me administer some treatment. It won¡¯t cure you, but it can ease your suffering for a while.¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, can you get me a ss of cold water? I want a ss of iced water. Oh, it¡¯s as thoughva is flowing in my veins, and I¡¯m a volcano on the verge of exploding. It¡¯s so hot! I¡¯m burning!¡± Faye¡¯s skin was burning red, and the heat she was experiencing was agonizing. It was so bad that she could barely control her emotions. ¡°Hold on, Faye. Don¡¯t move¡­¡± Nicole was trying to keep Faye calm while administering the treatment. Faye, on the other hand, had sweat dripping down her forehead. Nicole brought over a towel to help wipe the sweat off Faye¡¯s head. It took some time before the extreme cold and hot waves stopped. When Nicole saw how pale and weak Faye looked, she was heartbroken. That was the moment Nicole decided that she would not sleep that night. She would contact some of her colleagues, who were all experienced doctors, and hopefully, they could work together to find a cure for Faye as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, Evan entered the room of the two men who were showing symptoms simr to Faye¡¯s. When he opened the door, the men thought that he was Nicole, so they both looked eager and delighted. Seeing Evan there caused the glow in their eyes to be dimmer and turned their smiles upside down. ¡°What are you doing here? Where is Ms. Lane? When is she going toe to administer treatment for us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been two hours, but the extreme cold and hot sensations have tortured us several times already! We¡¯ll surely die if things keep progressing this way!¡± ¡°How much is Ms. Lane asking? Money is not an issue at all. I¡¯ll give her however much she wants, so long as she treats my condition. Burning up one second and freezing the next¡­ It¡¯s just too much, and it¡¯s killing me!¡± Evan didn¡¯t reply. He scanned the two sickly pale patients. Both of their conditions stood out in stark contrast to each other. One of them had wrapped himself in a thick nket while the other was getting ice from the freezer. Simrly, one was so cold that he was shivering, while the other felt so hot that it looked like he was trying to somehow squeeze himself into the freezer. Evan looked around and noticed that someone had ripped the wire to the air conditioner. It was obvious that one of the men was the culprit. ¡°Stop staring. I¡¯m the one who ripped the wire out. I¡¯m freezing over here, but he wants to further lower the temperature. There was no way I¡¯d let him do that!¡± ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m melting over here, and you want to use the heater function, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯d let you have control over the machine, either.¡± ¡°Ah, and with this, neither one of you can use it, which makes things fair,¡± said Evan. ¡°Exactly!¡± growled one of the men. The other guy, however,ined, ¡°This is terrible. Given our illness, the hospital should¡¯ve given us two separate rooms because that would make things so much better for both of us. Making us share the same room is just inhumane.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. You should give us separate rooms.¡± ¡°The hospital is full, and the two of you should be grateful that we¡¯re giving you a room at all. If you¡¯re not happy with this, you¡¯re wee to transfer to another hospital.¡± The two patients looked at each other before sighing in exasperation. ¡°The doctors in the other hospitals can¡¯t cure us, either. As of now, only Ms. Lane¡¯s acupuncture sessions can alleviate our suffering.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Seriously though, what are we down with? And how did the two of us get infected with the same disease? This is such bad luck!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1727 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 The Incredible Skills Of The Culprit Evan stared at both men curiously. Do they not know that they were poisoned at Daemonic Mount? ¡°We¡¯ve found the cause of your illness. It¡¯s your greed.¡± ¡°Greed? What does that have to do with this illness?¡± ¡°Yeah! Also, what makes you think that we¡¯re greedy?¡± Evan looked right at both men, his eyes shining with a sharp glint. ¡°You were poisoned because you were going after the treasure!¡± Both patients turned to one another. ¡°W-What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, we have no idea what you mean.¡± Both men were avoiding his gaze. Neither dared to even look in Evan¡¯s general direction. ¡°Is that so? Okay, then how about this? I¡¯ll give you a choice. Either confess now, or you can pack up and leave this hospital right away.¡± The patients were speechless at his ultimatum. They turned to one another once more. Their hesitance and struggle onlysted a short while because they knew that their lives were more important. If they died, they would have zero chance of finding the treasure, anyway. Both men turned to Evan and started examining him closely. ¡°Y-You know about the treasure?¡± ¡°Of course I do. I also know that both of you went to Daemonic Mount.¡± Silence greeted his words. A surprised expression crossed their faces as they confessed, ¡°We had ns to go to Daemonic Mount, but we fell ill before we got there. In the end, we turned around and came here.¡± ¡°Yeah. We were about ten meters away from the foot of Daemonic Mount when we felt ufortable and had toe back.¡± Evan was a little surprised. Faye was poisoned at Daemonic Mount itself, but these two men didn¡¯t even reach it before they were poisoned. How did they¡­? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. That was when Evan recalled what Nicole had said earlier. Faye is a good fighter, and the people at Daemonic Mount knew that they would be in trouble if they attacked her directly. That was why they tricked her and led her up the mountain. These men probably aren¡¯t good fighters. That¡¯s probably why the people at Daemonic Mount attacked before the men even got close to the ce. What¡¯s truly strange, however, was that neither man detected anything. I guess that means that the people at Daemonic Mount are more skilled than I expected. ¡°Before you fell ill, did you sense something strange? Think carefully. It¡¯d help us find a cure.¡± Something strange¡­ With that hint, the two men tried thinking back. A few minutester, both men exchanged nces before turning their attention to Evan. One of them said, ¡°Before I was sick, I felt something like rain falling on me. When I looked up, however, I realized that it wasn¡¯t raining at all. I still feel like I identally swallowed a few droplets, though, as there was a bitter aftertaste in my mouth.¡± Bitter aftertaste¡­ Faye also mentioned something simr after she was force-fed the poison. Evan narrowed his eyes as a grim look flickered in them. I guess that was when they were poisoned. The other guy then shared, ¡°Did you say you tasted something bitter? I think I did too. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t from any rain, though. I had some apples with me, and when I bit into thest one, I tasted something bitter. I assumed that the apple was just rotten, so I tossed it.¡± ¡°Wait, you threw the apple away because it was bitter?¡± ¡°Yeah. Dude, did you think that I threw it away just because I didn¡¯t want to share it with you? I¡¯m not that mean and only tossed it because it tasted terrible! Wait¡­ Do you think the apple was poisoned?¡± ¡°What the hell? You didn¡¯t even realize when your apple was poisoned?¡±ined the patient with an ice pack on. ¡°How was I supposed to know? I simply took it out of my bag, wiped it with my shirt, then took a bite¡­¡± The two men argued away, but Evan didn¡¯t care about that. He simply thought that the culprits were ridiculously skilled. They poisoned someone without anyone realizing it. With them protecting the ce, I guess getting to that treasure won¡¯t be an easy feat. When Evan left the patients¡¯ room, he saw that Nicole was exiting Faye¡¯s room as well. ¡°How did it go? Were they poisoned at Daemonic Mount?¡± asked Nicole anxiously. Evan shot a look at the room before answering, ¡°Their ipetence made it so that they never set foot on Daemonic Mount. They were poisoned before they even got close. On top of that, the person who poisoned them was extremely skilled. The culprit practically acted like an invisible ghost and poisoned them without them realizing it. If I hadn¡¯t forced them to think carefully, they would likely have died without ever knowing that they were poisoned.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrifying,¡± said Nicole. A fearful look crossed her face at the mere thought of it. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1728 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 I Am Going ¡°We can now confirm that the people from Daemonic Mount poisoned everyone to stop them from looking for the treasure. That means that the fastest way to get the antidote is to go to Daemonic Mount and capture the culprit. We¡¯ll get the antidote directly from whoever it is!¡± said Evan. Nicole, however, did not think it would be that easy. Going to Daemonic Mount and asking the culprit for the antidote? The people there are so terrifyingly skilled, and who knows what danger we¡¯ll be putting ourselves in if we travel there? Besides, Faye is an extremely skilled fighter, and even she was poisoned. Does a better fighter even exist? Who can we send over? Nicole¡¯s heart clenched in her chest. ¡°Evan, should we wait a little longer? Maybe my mentor will get back to me soon, or maybe I¡¯ll figure something out from the books. I can also get the other doctors to help me look into the matter.¡± Evan took a deep breath and sighed. After that, he pointed out, ¡°Nicole, I don¡¯t think we can afford to waste any time.¡± Nicole fell quiet, well aware of what he meant. ¡°But¡­ That ce is so dangerous. Who do you n on sending over?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes glowed calctingly as his mind ran through a list. He eventually replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send Draven over. He¡¯s the head of the Hidden Masters, and he can take the entire team over. Juan has been wanting to explore the ce too, so he can tag along if he wants to.¡± Let Juan go as well? Nicole¡¯s heart thumped faster when she heard that. Juan can be impatient and impulsive at times, and he¡¯s not as strong as Faye, so it¡¯s highly probable that he¡¯ll get poisoned too. The Hidden Masters are only as skilled as he is, and among them, only Draven is slightly more powerful. Nicole thought that their chances of sess were still quite slim. ¡°Evan, have you considered¡­ I mean, what if they fail to get the antidote and end up being poisoned as well?¡± ¡°Nicole, we can¡¯t back away just because we¡¯re scared. We can¡¯t abandon Faye, either. She once put on a mask and disguised herself as you, just so she could take your ce to go to Steven¡¯s hideout. ¡°Moreover, Faye turned everything around for us at that critical moment when Steven tried to blow Imperial Garden up. She¡¯s helped our family so much, and I can¡¯t just let her die.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say. After hearing him say that, she thought she appeared mean and selfish for backing down. The truth was, Nicole wanted to save Faye as well. However, the n to travel to Daemonic Mount and force the culprit to hand the antidote over wasn¡¯t good. The chances of sess were low, and Nicole worried that she would lose more people to the poison. ¡°Evan, I understand what you¡¯re saying, and I agree. We must save Faye. In fact, I¡¯ll sacrifice my life if it means that I can save her. However, I just think that we should be more prepared before heading over. Charging in like that is almost as bad as trying to retrieve a coin from an angry lion¡¯s mouth. The chances of sess are simply too low.¡± Evan stared at Nicole. He understood what Nicole was saying and knew that she meant it when she said she wanted to save Faye. Unfortunately, her warning was also right. ¡°How about this, Nicole? I¡¯ll get some men to investigate Daemonic Mount while you look through the books to see if you can figure anything out. While we do that, we¡¯ll hang on and wait for your mentor¡¯s reply. I¡¯ll only send the team over to Daemonic Mount tomorrow. That will give us about twenty-four hours to prepare as best as we can.¡± Nicole nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll scan every page of every medical book. If I can¡¯t figure anything out, I¡¯ll head over to Daemonic Mount with everyone. I¡¯ll also assign a skilled specialist to be Faye¡¯s personal doctor and administer the treatment for her when necessary.¡± ¡°You want to tag along to Daemonic Mount?¡± blurted Evan, who seemed surprised. ¡°To be honest, Evan, I¡¯ve always felt a desire to go to Daemonic Mount. It¡¯s as if the ce is a ma, and it¡¯s pulling me over. Faye imed that she felt connected to the ce, so it¡¯s possible that I¡¯m connected to the ce as well!¡± Nicole was lying through her teeth just to con her way into traveling there with Juan and the others. Evan narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Nicole¡¯s face. He was trying to figure out if she was lying. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Nicole, do you really feel drawn to Daemonic Mount? Do you actually think that you¡¯re connected to the ce?¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you said anything about it until now?¡± asked Evan. Nicole paused for a moment before she continued lying, ¡°I did feel the attraction earlier, but it was negligible at the time. Lately, however, the draw to that ce is getting overwhelmingly strong.¡± Evan was speechless. He saw how Nicole¡¯s eyes were gleaming and knew that she was lying. ¡°Are you really that eager about heading over?¡± Nicole nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. I have to go there and figure out how I¡¯m connected to that ce.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1729 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 Volunteering To Go Mystery? History? It¡¯s more like you¡¯re worried about Juan, so you wish to follow him. ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± said Evan ¡°You? But what about thepany?¡± ¡°How can I not follow you? Kyle can manage the matters of Seet Group.¡± Nicole froze. I wouldn¡¯t have told Evan my thoughts if I had known that he would react like that. I could¡¯ve secretly followed them as soon as they¡¯d set off. Now I can only hope to find the cure and hope for news soon from Wesley. In the afternoon, immediately after Nicole had treated Faye with acupuncture to relieve her symptoms and had arranged for a skilled doctor to take care of her, she brought a dozen doctors to look through medical files for diagnostics regarding fever and chills. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lane. We¡¯ll look through these records carefully.¡± ¡°All right. If you find anything relevant, bring it to me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The doctors immediately gathered up their medical books andputers and diligently searched for the relevant information. Evan, on the other hand, picked up the call from John. ¡°Any updates on the poison?¡± ¡°So far, I¡¯ve only managed to find out two things. Firstly, this type of poison is hard to get rid of. Rumor has it that a person named Samuel had cured someone of this poison many years ago. But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But I heard that he¡¯s dead.¡± Evan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s no point in telling me this?¡± John was rendered speechless. It¡¯s still a piece of news that I¡¯ve gathered, so I should still report it back to you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll assume that I didn¡¯t go to thepany, and I didn¡¯t put in any effort to investigate! ¡°There¡¯s another piece of information, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°I heard that this type of poison is connected to Daemonic Mount.¡± ¡°Daemonic Mount?¡± Evan was surprised that John had managed to find information regarding that mountain. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. I heard that the person who was poisoned in the past once went to Daemonic Mount. As the saying goes, whoever caused this should be the one solving it. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s necessary to make a trip up that mountain to find the cure.¡± It looks like I won¡¯t be able to avoid this journey. ¡°Very well. Go and look up further on Daemonic Mount. Find out the current situation there as quickly as possible,¡± said Evan. I knew he would say that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll do my best to look into this.¡± ¡°The sooner the better!¡± With that said, Evan hung up the phone. John let out a sigh as he stared at his phone screen. Soon after, he contacted his friends and connections to inquire further about Daemonic Mount. When Juan and the others returned home, they noticed that Evan was alone at home. Kyle and Nina went up to the study room after saying their greetings while Juan looked around the house for Nicole. When he could not find her, he returned to the living room and curiously inquired, ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still at the hospital.¡± Juan pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Is she taking care of Faye? Haven¡¯t you found a way to cure her, Daddy?¡± Evan lifted his brows quizzically at the boy and devised a n. I was just thinking about letting him go to gain more experience. If he volunteers, even better. ¡°I¡¯ve found it,¡± he replied. ¡°Really?¡± What¡¯s that? What¡¯s the antidote?¡± Juan bombarded Evan with a string of questions as he sat beside him. Evan gave him a once-over. ¡°You really want to know so badly? You seem to be really concerned about her condition!¡± Juan forced a smile onto his face. ¡°Daddy, I think that Faye is amazing to be so skilled at fighting. I¡¯m hoping that she¡¯ll quickly recover so that she can teach me a few moves. Hence, it¡¯s only right for me to be concerned about her condition. Besides that, I¡¯m also curious about her treasure-hunting experiences. I wonder if she has made any important discoveries!¡± It looks like he¡¯s refusing to give up treasure-hunting. Nicole was lying when she said that she was attracted to treasure and had a history with them.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1730 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Daemonic Mount Juan is indeed attracted to treasure, seeing as he¡¯s refusing to give up on treasure-hunting. Evan stared intently at the boy with a serious expression. ¡°The antidote for Faye¡¯s poison is on Daemonic Mount, and so is the¡­ treasure.¡± ¡°Daemonic Mount? What kind of ce is that, Daddy?¡± ¡°You can look it up yourself,¡± Even curtly reply. Juan grew silent upon hearing that. This Daemonic Mount sounds quite mysterious. Not only does it contain treasure but also the antidote. If I go there, I can obtain both those things. Wouldn¡¯t that be killing two birds with one stone? Evan could immediately tell from Juan¡¯s twinkling eyes that the boy was tempted to go there. As expected, Juan said just that. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m willing to go there and find the antidote for Faye.¡± I bet you¡¯re willing to go there not only for the antidote but for the treasure as well. Seeing as you keep inquiring and longing for it, I should let you go and experience it for yourself so that you can give up on it soon. ¡°Do you really wish to go?¡± Juan nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, I do. You know very well that Kyle can handle all thepany matters, so I¡¯m not needed there.¡± As soon as those words left his lips, the boy nced at his surroundings before drawing closer to Evan. ¡°I seriously think that I¡¯ll be of better use treasure-hunting than staying at thepany. Finding the treasure would be a contribution to society. Now that¡¯s what a true hero should be doing.¡± Now, this brat even wants to be a hero? I must say, having the courage to speak out about such a heroic dream ismendable! No matter what, I should show my support as his daddy. ¡°All right, Juan. I¡¯ll support you in pursuing your great ambition! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Draven and the Hidden Masters to go with you.¡± Is it really necessary to let them follow me? I can do it on my own! ¡°If you have faith in me, Daddy, let me go alone. I¡¯m willing to go there and bring back the antidote by myself.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Evan¡¯s expression darkened when he heard Juan¡¯s words. Daemonic Mount is a dangerous ce, and yet, he¡¯s still so enthusiastic about going there. I¡¯m worried that with his arrogance, he¡¯ll let his guard down. Nicole was right to worry about him. ¡°You wish to go on your own?¡± ¡°Yes. I wish to give it a try.¡± ¡°You know nothing about Daemonic Mount at the moment, so you shouldn¡¯t be impulsive. Although your courage ismendable, relying blindly on confidence without any strategy will cause you to act rashly. I¡¯ve made my decision. Draven and the others will apany you on this trip.¡± Juan mulled over his words momentarily before replying, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do as you say and follow your advice.¡± ¡°Good!¡± With that said, Evan took a look at the time and noticed that it was almost dinnertime. He was sure that Nicole waste because she was busy looking up a cure for the poison. He drummed his fingers on the table several times before calling her on the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± A voice that sounded exhausted came from the other end. Evan paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s almost dinnertime, Nicole. Come home!¡± ¡°Have dinner with the kids, Evan. I¡¯m noting back tonight.¡± Does she intend to stay up the entire night to find the cure? ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue searching. Come back quickly and pack your stuff after dinner. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll follow Juan and the others to Daemonic Mount.¡± Nicole was stunned by his reply. ¡°You told Juan about it, Evan?¡± ¡°Juan volunteered to go there. Since I¡¯m worried about him going alone, let¡¯s go together.¡± Hearing this, Nicole let out a sigh. The information we found this afternoon all had to do with Daemonic Mount. I was hoping to find other methods of cure! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1731 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 Obsession With Treasures Now that both Evan and Juan have decided to go there, it seems like I won¡¯t be able to avoid this journey. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll pack up and will be right back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll head home as soon as I¡¯ve packed up my things.¡± ¡°All right then. We¡¯ll wait for you to have dinner together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole told the other doctors to stop browsing the records as soon as she hung up the phone. She then proceeded to brief them on the important matters of the hospital during the next couple of days. ¡°I won¡¯t be around for the next few days. You must manage the hospital well and take good care of Faye. Give me a call if anything happens.¡± ¡°Understood, Ms. Lane.¡± After the briefing, she stopped by the ward to check on Faye before leaving the hospital. Throughout the drive home, Nicole furrowed her eyebrows while gripping onto the steering wheel tightly, feeling anxiety bubbling within her. The streetlights that shed by felt dimmer and dimmer by the minute as she sank deeper into her thoughts. I¡¯m not sure what awaits us at Daemonic Mount. Will everything go smoothly? I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be harrowing experiences¡­ Nicole had always thought that her medical skills were good. However, the failure to cure Faye¡¯s poison had left her feeling devastated. She even med herself for not spending another two years learning from Wesley. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I was missing Kai so much back then, so I hurriedly flew home with the kids. If I¡¯m fortunate enough to meet Wesley this time, I¡¯ll definitely learn from him again. Nicole drove back to Imperial Garden with her mind abuzz with thoughts. After parking the car, she found Evan waiting for her in the living room. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s prepare to have dinner.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go change.¡± As she arrived at the second floor, she heard Juan telling Kyle, ¡°When I find the treasure, I¡¯ll save the best for you. Or rather, I¡¯ll save it for my future nephew, your son. It would make avish gift, don¡¯t you think?¡± My son? Sally isn¡¯t actually pregnant, so there won¡¯t be any son! I¡¯m currently even stressing over not knowing how to solve this problem! Kyle raised his head to look at Juan. ¡°You¡¯re so sure that there¡¯ll be precious items within the treasure?¡± he queried casually. ¡°Of course. How can there be treasure without precious items? It needs to live up to its namesake!¡± Kyle snorted. ¡°Not necessarily. Are there dogs in hotdogs?¡± Juan was at a loss for words. ¡°You can¡¯t use such an example, Kyle. It¡¯s not a concept!¡± ¡°What can¡¯t it be? A treasure doesn¡¯t have to contain precious items. Who knows. It may even be a trap to lure you in. Look at Faye. She still got poisoned despite being good at fighting.¡± ¡°Th-That was an unexpected situation. Let me tell you, Kyle, I¡¯m going after the treasure in any case because¡­¡± Juan stopped mid-sentence. ¡°Because of what?¡± asked Kyle curiously when he noticed that the other boy became nervous all of a sudden. Juan averted his gaze. ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Suspicion rose in Kyle¡¯s heart as he peered at Juan. Could there be a special reason for Juan to be so determined to find the treasure? Maybe the reason isn¡¯t that simple either! Nicole also frowned from where she stood outside the door. She was curious to know what thest part of his sentence was. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re home!¡± Maya called out as she left her bedroom. Hearing this, Nicole snapped out of her daze. ¡°Yes, I just came back. Let¡¯s prepare to have dinner.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Back in Kyle¡¯s room, Juan patted the other boy on the shoulder while uttering, ¡°Mommy is calling us for dinner. Let¡¯s go.¡± He headed for the door as soon as he said that. As Kyle gazed at his retreating back, he felt that there was a need to find out the reason behind Juan¡¯s obsession with treasures. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1732 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 Simr Ingredients During dinner, Nicole looked at her children and felt the need to instruct them on several matters, seeing as they were heading to Daemonic Mount the next day. She allowed her gaze to sweep past Juan, knowing that she could keep an eye on himter as she was going along with him. Instead, she focused her attention on Maya, who was chewing her food with a troubled look at that moment. I bet it¡¯s because of Wilbur. ¡°How¡¯s everything going with the food za, Maya?¡± Surprised by the sudden question, Maya raised her head to look at her mother. ¡°It¡¯s good so far, Mommy. I¡¯m currently negotiating with a new business partner regarding food supplies.¡± ¡°Is it going well?¡± Maya pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°I think that the ingredients that the new partner provided are very simr to the ones that Wilbur previously gave. Could it be that he-¡± ¡°Do you mean to say that your partner bought them from Wilbur before supplying them to you?¡± Juan interrupted. Maya hesitated to finish her sentence. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say. This time, it was Nina¡¯s turn to make a guess. ¡°Are you implying that your supplier has connections with the Simpson family and knows who their distributors are? Maya nced at her sister but still remained silent. At that moment, Kyle put down his silverware. ¡°Maya, are you suspecting that Wilbur contacted your supplier to get them to provide you with the original ingredients?¡± Maya nodded in agreement. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The current batch of samples looks so much like the ones supplied by Wilbur¡¯spany, especially the small details on the packaging. Some areas were designed exactly like the specific requests I had given to hispany previously. It surprises me that the newpany was able to notice those details before I had even mentioned them. Hearing this, Juan voiced his bewilderment, ¡°What is Wilbur trying to do? Are they eager to sell those products to you because they couldn¡¯t sell them elsewhere?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. Besides that, the price they offered was lower than Wilbur¡¯s, so I find that puzzling too,¡± Maya muttered. Juan gave it some thought before replying. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something going on. Could it be that he deliberately arranged this to get revenge on you? He gets someone to negotiate with you and lowers the price so that you¡¯ll ept it. Then, he¡¯ll sabotage you by providing you with poor-quality ingredients, which will cause the customers to get stomachaches. With that, your food za will be done for. It seems to me that he¡¯s harboring ill intents!¡± Everyone at the table exchanged looks in silence, amazed by the boy¡¯s impressive imagination. Evan put down his winess and looked at Juan. ¡°Wilbur will never do such a thing!¡± he said firmly. ¡°Looks can be deceiving, Daddy. Why is he doing this then, in your opinion?¡± asked Juan. After a moment of contemtion, Nina suggested, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s doing her a favor now so that he can find a suitable timeter to bring it up and use it to resolve their conflict.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us, and I don¡¯t need that jerk¡¯s favor!¡± Maya eximed with a grim look. ¡°On the contrary, I think that he just wants to help you and has no other intentions,¡± Kyle remarked objectively. ¡°Why do you think so, Kyle? You don¡¯t even know him well,¡± questioned Maya. ¡°Exactly. There¡¯s always a reason for everything, so Wilbur must have his reasons too!¡± Juan chimed in. Kyle turned to look at his brother. ¡°If he wishes to patch things up with Maya, don¡¯t you agree that he¡¯ll have a better chance of sess if he exins that the child that woman is carrying isn¡¯t his?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1733 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Do Not Worry Maya was utterly shocked when she heard that. ¡°What did you say, Kyle? The child isn¡¯t Wilbur¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that the baby¡¯s father may be Nichs, Wilbur¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°If so, why won¡¯t he exin it to me?¡± Maya asked bewilderedly. ¡°I suppose he has his own concerns.¡± Kyle came up with a random excuse. Concerns? What concerns could he have? Maya fell deep into thought. Noticing that Juan was about toment on it, Nicole quickly interjected, ¡°I think you made a fair point about there being a reason for everything, Juan. So I would like to ask, what is your reason for wanting to go to Daemonic Mount so badly?¡± As soon as she said that, everyone shifted their attention toward the boy as they awaited his exnation. Like everyone else, Evan also fixed his eyes on Juan. Having always felt that the boy was overly obsessed with treasures, he had also deduced that there was another reason behind it. Now that Nicole had popped the question, he was eager to hear Juan¡¯s response. Juan blinked twice before replying, ¡°I think that you¡¯re all aware of the reason, Mommy. Since Daddy mentioned that the antidote to cure Faye is on that mountain, of course, I want to go there to look for it.¡± ¡°Really? Given your interest in treasures, aren¡¯t you going to look for that as well this time?¡± With a grin across his face, he answered, ¡°Since the treasure is also on that mountain, I might as well go look for it as well while I¡¯m there, Mommy.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re just looking for it casually, Juan. You seem to be fascinated by treasures. But I know that you¡¯re not a greedy person, so can you tell me what exactly your reason is for being so obsessed with treasures?¡± A hint of mischief shed in his eyes upon hearing her question. This is a huge secret. I can¡¯t say it. Absolutely not! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get into trouble, big trouble! ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, Mommy. I¡¯m simply interested in it, like how you are with medicine, Kyle with business management, Nina with makeup, and Maya with food. If everyone can have something they like, why can¡¯t I?¡± Nicole fixed her eyes on her son. She could tell from his averted gaze that he was not telling the truth. The actual reason was in those words that he nearly blurted out at Kyle¡¯s bedroom earlier on. Simrly, Evan was also aware that Juan was hiding something. He exchanged nces with Nicole as they came to a silent agreement not to probe any further. After that, Nicole moved onto Nina. ¡°Are you getting on well with Stephen, Nina?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about my matters, Mommy. I know what to do.¡± Stephen had just gifted her a bouquet of red roses. She felt as though she was about to fall into the sea of love and indulge in its sweetness. Saying it out loud will only ruin the wonderful feeling I¡¯m experiencing. Besides, I¡¯ve always made my own decisions, and I don¡¯t need their opinions. So, I can handle my own love affairs. ¡°All right. I won¡¯t probe any further.¡± Nicole then turned to Kyle, but he quickly uttered before she could, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll do my best to handle thepany affairs.¡± ¡°I believe in you!¡± she encouraged. Finally, her eyes fell upon Joy, who was eating diligently. Joy smiled brightly at her. ¡°I¡¯ll eat well, sleep well, and go to school, Mommy. You need not worry about me.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been spending much time with you, Joy. I¡¯ll be sure to do that when I get back.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you toe home, Mommy.¡± After saying that, Joy seemed to have suddenly recalled something as she looked at her mother earnestly. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1734 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Coming Along ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Joy?¡± ¡°Mommy, I had a dreamst night. A strange creature was trying to drink my blood!¡± Juan chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°You must¡¯ve watched too many strange cartoons, Joy. No one¡¯s going to drink your blood.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just a dream, not reality,¡± Mayaforted. Joy blinked her eyes and answered in a serious tone, ¡°But it seemed so real. I was holding a strange key, and when I opened a door, there was a strange creature above it trying to drink my blood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dream, Joy. Everything in it isn¡¯t real. I also dream a lot. I even once dreamed that I was stung by bees in a flower garden. Look, nothing has happened to me.¡± Joy opened her mouth to say something but quickly closed it again, looking extremely troubled. Everyone found it hard to believe that a little girl would put on such an expression. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get back to your food.¡± As soon as Evan said that, everyone began eating. Although Joy had lowered her head as though she had something on her mind, she still ate the meat that Nicole offered to her with much relish. Nicole and Evan returned to their bedroom to discuss Juan¡¯s matter after dinner. ¡°Juan has be obsessed with treasures, Evan. There must be a reason for this. We should keep an eye on him.¡± Evan nodded in agreement. ¡°Besides us, Draven and the other four will also have to monitor Juan¡¯s every move.¡± ¡°Yes. I keep having this uneasy feeling. Who knows what we¡¯ll encounter there?¡± Evan reached out to hold her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow us, Nicole. I can go with them-¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At that point, Nicole interjected, ¡°No, I want to. I told you before that I have a history with Daemonic Mount. Since I have a mystery to solve, I must go too.¡± An affectionate smile appeared on Evan¡¯s face when he heard the same lie again. Since she insists on going, I can only respect her wishes. He had thought it through. If the mountain was truly dangerous, he would do anything to protect Nicole. In the worst possible circumstance, he would get Damien and Darius to send her back in advance. ¡°All right then. Rest well. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll seed in bringing back the antidote to cure Faye.¡± Nicole nodded. As it grewte that night, Juan narrowed his eyes while staring out of the window. The image of the mysterious person appeared in his mind again as he recalled the words he said. The key to opening the treasure lies in the Seet family. It¡¯s the child with the Kirin blood¡­ He felt that the person would not lie to him and had no reason to do so. I will find the treasure, open it, and fulfill my destiny. I believe that God appointed me for a reason. There must be something more important awaiting me after uncovering the treasure! Early next morning, Juan got up and packed his things. To his surprise, he found the maids packing his parents¡¯ stuff when he went to bid them farewell. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Breakfast is ready, Juan. Go and eat first. I¡¯ll be down with your daddy in a minute. We¡¯ll set off after that,¡± said Nicole. Juan was puzzled by her words. They¡¯re going to Daemonic Mount too? Why didn¡¯t Daddy tell me about it? ¡°Daemonic Mount is too dangerous, Mommy. It¡¯s best that you both stay behind.¡± ¡°Your daddy and I have already made up our minds, so there¡¯s no need for furtherments. Go and have breakfast.¡± Juan was taken aback. However, he took one look at the packed bags and concluded that advising them against going was futile. Hence, he merely nodded and headed down for breakfast. Meanwhile, Draven and the Hidden Masters had long arrived at the Imperial Garden and were ready to set off at any time. They were also looking forward to the trip to Daemonic Mount. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1735 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Come Back Safe Jensen deliberately asked Jeremy, ¡°I heard the treasures are hidden in Daemonic Mount. Do you think we can find some of the treasures?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we can find those exquisite items, but it¡¯s possible for us to find some antiques that might fetch a good price.¡± Damien rolled his eyes at them. ¡°Dream on. Do you really think you can get your hands on those treasures and antiques? I heard evil lurks everywhere in Daemonic Mount, and we might get ourselves hurt. We might even lose our lives if we¡¯re not cautious. There are too many uncertainties.¡± Jeremy did not like what Damien said. He let out a sigh. ¡°What a party pooper. Initially, we were all excited to go on a treasure hunt at Daemonic Mount, yet you made it sound like we¡¯re making a trip to hell. You and your mouth have put a damper on our excitement.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just telling you the truth. Don¡¯t just think of hunting for treasures. Think of your safety and your life!¡± ¡°I agree with Damien. Daemonic Mount is not an ordinary ce. We ought to be careful,¡± Darius stated. ¡°I knew it. I knew you¡¯re with Damien!¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the same team.¡± ¡°As if I care.¡± While they were still arguing, Evan, Nicole, and Juan came out to greet them. ¡°You all have arrived. Let¡¯s depart.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± When they were about to leave, Joy came downstairs, ran toward Nicole, and gave her a gold lock. ¡°For you, Mommy.¡± Nicole gave Joy a curious look. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your lock? Why are you giving it to me?¡± ¡°This lock can protect Mommy when I¡¯m not around.¡± Her exnation rendered Nicole speechless, as she did not know where Joy got the idea from. Nicole patted the back of her head gently and looked into the little girls¡¯ eyes. ¡°All right. I will carry it with me wherever I go, and I¡¯ll return it to you when I get home.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy. Be careful.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will.¡± Nicole carried Joy in her arms and gave her chubby cheek a kiss. ¡°Wait for me toe home.¡± ¡°Okay. Daddy, you muste back with Mommy, okay? And also Juan, and also all the misters¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These misters will take good care of your daddy, mommy, and Juan. We¡¯lle back safely,¡± Draven promised. ¡°Come back safe, okay!¡± ¡°You better behave when we¡¯re not around.¡± Juan pinched her little cheek. ¡°I¡¯m a good girl. I don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Juan could not help but chuckle. This cheeky little girl. She¡¯s so good at lying with a straight face. She should be an actress when she grows up. Joy then waved them goodbye. With that, the group left Imperial Garden and headed in Daemonic Mount¡¯s direction. Meanwhile, while Nina was about to leave for work aftering down the stairs, she noticed Maya was walking aimlessly in the living hall. Nina also noticed the conflicted look on Maya¡¯s face. What¡¯s wrong with her? Maya was actually thinking about Wilbur. Kyle said the baby Janice is carrying doesn¡¯t belong to Wilbur. Yet, Wilbur didn¡¯t bother to exin himself. He even chose to continue to support her financially. What is he thinking? Maya could not understand why he did that. Nina walked to her and asked, ¡°Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to have a meeting with the committee of the food za?¡± Maya took a nce at the time. ¡°Nina, do you think I should ept Wilbur¡¯s proposal? Should we work with the person he appointed?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1736 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 ept His Offer Nina thought about it and responded, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Maya. If Wilbur is not the father to Janice¡¯s child, yet, he chose to keep mum about it, then I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s more to this issue than meet the eye. It¡¯s either he¡¯s willing to take up the responsibility or was forced to do so.¡± Nina continued, ¡°The rtionship among the Simpsons is veryplicated, and I don¡¯t think you can handle them. I hope you¡¯ll think carefully, listen to your heart, and consider your next move.¡± Maya went deep in thought for a bit. ¡°I believe he did this out of his will. I don¡¯t think anyone in the right mind would be willing to bear such a responsibility!¡± She then added, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair for Wilbur to face this alone. I want to find out the truth and help him!¡± Nina knitted her brows. Does Maya just want to help Wilbur as a friend? I don¡¯t think so. I think she still hasn¡¯t gotten over him. It¡¯s going to be a tough battle, though. Janice is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Can Maya handle her? ¡°Are you sure about that, Maya?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Maya nodded. Nina sighed. ¡°Do what makes you happy then. Call me if you need help.¡± ¡°Thanks, Nina!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re sisters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so touched. What would you like to eat for dinner? I¡¯ll cook for you, Nina!¡± Nina reached out her hands and cupped Maya¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll be eating out. I have a date with Stephen tonight. Congratte me, will you?¡± Maya looked at Nina with herrge sparkly eyes. ¡°Are you sure you want to be with Stephen? You sure about this?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Maya thought about it and shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m pleased to hear that. Now that he carries Chris¡¯ heart, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll love you as much as Chris did.¡± Nina¡¯s heart sank the moment she heard Chris¡¯ name. She intended to tell Stephen about Chris today. I wonder how Stephen will react to the news? ¡°I need to go to the office now. You should get to the food za soon too.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do our best today!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡± After Nina had left, Maya took a deep breath and went upstairs to change. Before leaving Imperial Garden, Maya decided to work with Wilbur¡¯s representative. Why should I turn down his offer since he¡¯s willing to contribute the ingredients? Let¡¯s see what he¡¯ll do next. Soon, Maya arrived at the food za. After a round of negotiation with the representative, they reached an agreement. ¡°I look forward to working with you, Ms. Maya.¡± ¡°With the price you¡¯ve given us, I¡¯m sure this coboration will go well.¡± The representative¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. Deep in his heart, he felt the price he offered was below the market rate, but he could not say no since Wilbur had given the green light to proceed. Who am I toin if Mr. Simpson wants to do this to make Ms. Maya happy? After leaving the food za, the representative gave Wilbur a call. ¡°Everything went ording to our n. Ms. Maya has agreed to work with us.¡± ¡°All right.¡± No one could offer Maya ingredients of such high quality except hispany. Even if the other companies could, the cost would be sky-high. Maya wished to expand her food za business with her own might. Costly ingredients could cause her business to experience a financial setback. Wilbur thought this was the least he could do to help Maya, even though they had parted ways. All the best, Maya. The sun had set, and it was time to get off work. Nina took a nce at the watch, hoping that someone would knock on her office door. She started counting down in her heart. Three, two, one¡­ Someone finally knocked on her door. A corner of Nina¡¯s lips curled up right away. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1737 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 A Nice Man She instantly pulled a straight face and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Stephen came over with two sets of blueprints in his hands. He stood by the door and panted as if he had just run to Nina¡¯s office. He then passed the documents to her. ¡°Here¡¯s the promo posters I¡¯ve designed for the cosmetic products. Take a look.¡± Nina took a casual look at the posters and immediately put them aside. ¡°Well done.¡± Stephen, who had worked hard on these designsst night, responded with a grin. ¡°Are you free tonight? Do you want to have dinner together?¡± Nina smiled. The moment she had been waiting for had finally arrived. After receiving a bouquet of roses from him yesterday, she knew Stephen would ask her out for dinner tonight. ¡°Sure. Where to?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m buying you dinner for the first time, you tell me where you would want to go. If you don¡¯t know what to choose, I can give you a few suggestions.¡± Nina thought about it and replied, ¡°I have a ce in mind. Let¡¯s go.¡± Stephen nodded and left the office with her. Nina picked a stylish western restaurant, which she and Chris had visited before. Since they were on their first date, she wanted to take this opportunity to tell Stephen about Chris. After finding a table in a quiet corner, Stephen looked around the restaurant and was amazed at its interior design. ¡°Nice ce. Are you a regr here?¡± Stephen asked. Nina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve only been here twice¡ªwith Chris.¡± Stephen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Nina mentioned Chris¡¯ name. It was an inexplicable feeling. Stephen understood how difficult it was for Nina to forget about Chris, and he also knew how Chris had loved Nina before he passed away. Stephen was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has earned a special ce in your heart!¡± Nina nodded. ¡°His memory will live forever. I know he¡¯ll want me to stay happy for the rest of my life. That was why he wanted you to take care of me for three years.¡± She continued, ¡°Stephen, I epted your roses yesterday, and I would consider today¡¯s dinner our first date, but there¡¯s something I have to tell you. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll agree to help me, but I must say it.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Stephen gave her a serious look. ¡°I can be your girlfriend, but I have a condition. Chris¡¯ death has been haunting me since the day he passed away. I want to know the truth. Could you help me investigate?¡± That¡¯s the least I could do for Chris. Stephen kept mum for a moment. ¡°I understand how you felt. Had Chris not given me his heart, I would have been dead. It¡¯s my responsibility to find out the cause of his death. I also want to thank him for allowing me to take care of you. Thanks to him, I found the love of my life!¡± Nina was relieved to hear that. She responded with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you then. I¡¯ll consider bing your girlfriend once you¡¯vepleted the investigation.¡± Stephen frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel obliged to be with me. I¡¯m willing to take up the mission and expect nothing in return! I don¡¯t want you to be with me just because you feel you need to repay my kindness. I believe you¡¯ll see what a good man I am if we spend more time together.¡± Nina froze for a moment. She did not expect Stephen to say something like that. ¡°I¡¯m not going to agree to be your girlfriend just because you¡¯ve offered to help find out Chris¡¯ cause of death. I¡¯m willing tomit myself to this rtionship because I think you¡¯re a nice man!¡± I take rtionship matters very seriously. A faint smile appeared on Stephen¡¯s face. He gazed into her eyes and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a nice man?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t have agreed with dining with you if you weren¡¯t.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1738 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Butterfly Tattoo The two of them looked at each other and broke into smiles. Shortly after, the food was served. Looking at the table of delicacies, Nina dug in without any hesitation. ¡°Go on. Try the food. It¡¯s really delicious.¡± Stephen smiled and took a piece of lobster for her. ¡°Since you like it, have more.¡± ¡°Okay. You should eat some too.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The couple had a lovely time chatting and dining together. A sense of warmth and happiness emanated from within Stephen¡¯s heart, making him whole again. As for Nina, she had not felt this bliss in a long time. The harmonious ambiance went on for more than an hour. When dinner was over, Stephen made a promise to Nina. ¡°I will find out the cause of Chris¡¯ death as soon as possible. Once this has concluded, you will be my girlfriend.¡± Nina nodded. ¡°Yes. Oh, there¡¯s something else. Ady came to my rescue back in K Nation when Mnie had bribed someone to keep me captive. I suspect my savior knew something about Chris¡¯ death. You should start your investigation with her. Perhaps, she can provide some leads. Why don¡¯t I come with you, and we will locate her together?¡± Stephen remained silent as he pondered on it. ¡°No. Thepany needs you. Do you have any means to contact thedy? I will look for her.¡± Nina recalled the incident. It had been a dire situation back then. Thedy did not leave Nina her contact details. However, she remembered thedy did say something about hearing her abduction at Chris¡¯ grave. Therefore, it was possible that thetter might go to his grave often to pay her respects. ¡°You could try your luck at Chris¡¯ grave,¡± mumbled Nina. Stephen froze. ¡°Can you describe her to me, especially if she has any unique characteristics? It would be easier for me to identify her.¡± Nina hesitated. The image of her savior appeared in her mind. ¡°She is about my height and knows martial arts. She has an oval face and a quick temper. In fact, she¡¯s quite pretty. Most importantly, I saw a butterfly tattoo on her left wrist when she was fighting.¡± Butterfly. Stephen¡¯s face darkened. When he was in K Nation, he heard that the women of a particr family had a butterfly tattooed on their left wrists. Could it be a coincidence? ¡°I got it! Don¡¯t worry. I will get to the bottom of this as quickly as possible!¡± ¡°In that case, I thank you on Chris¡¯ behalf.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. I¡¯m doing this on my own ord! Come, let me send you back to Imperial Garden.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± On the way back, a n started to form in Stephen¡¯s mind, and he decided to get to K Nation as soon as possible. Looking at Nina who sat beside him, he felt that happiness was within his reach. No matter how difficult it might be, he would do everything to find out the truth. Once everything was over, he would be able to be with Nina. When she got back to Imperial Garden, Nina saw a sulky Maya sitting on the couch. Next to her was the little glutton, Joy who was stuffing her mouth with food while chatting with the girl. ¡°Maya, the cookies you made are unbelievably delicious. Why are you not eating?¡± ¡°The cookies are for you. I don¡¯t feel like eating. Help yourself to more if you like.¡± Maya appeared quite listless and sounded weak. Joy carried on eating and asked, ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Maya turned to look at her. Joy may be young, but sometimes, her intuitiveness amazes me. Should I share my problem with her to get it off my chest? If she understands, it¡¯s fine. If she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll take this as a chance to relieve my stress. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Joy, let me ask you something. If you like a person very much, but you found out that he has been lying and hiding things from you for some reason, what will you do?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1739 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 Sisters Joy blinked twice before asking Maya innocently, ¡°So, why did he lie? Also, what was he hiding?¡± That rendered thetter speechless. What¡¯s the reason? Chris had hidden the fact that he was not the biological father of Janice¡¯s child. However, she had no idea why he did that. ¡°Erm¡­ can we assume that he was forced to do it?¡± ¡°Forced?¡± Joy thought about it before continuing, ¡°If my friend has lied to me because she has to, I will forgive her. But I will still insist on an apology from her. Her reason doesn¡¯t change the fact that she has lied to me. If someone has lied to you, he or she will have to apologize.¡± Maya was taken aback by her insight. She stared at Joy¡¯s serious face. ording to thetter¡¯s theory, if Wilbur¡¯s reason for lying to her was justifiable, she might forgive him after receiving an apology. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then again, it was premature for her to decide because she had no idea why Wilbur had hidden the truth from her or if the reason was worth forgiving. ¡°Maya, are you in a dilemma if you should forgive him?¡± Maya shook her head. ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t even know why he lied to me!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you find out? Then you can decide whether to continue seeing Wilbur or give him uppletely!¡± Nina interrupted them all of a sudden. Maya turned to look at Nina. ¡°Nina, do you really think that¡¯s what I should do?¡± ¡°I do! You will always wonder if you don¡¯t find out the truth. It will linger in your heart and eat you up from inside. Find out everything in detail. If you feel Wilbur is still worth your time, then you must be ready topete with that pretentious b*tch, Janice. On the other hand, if you feel it isn¡¯t, then the chapter with Wilbur is over!¡± Maya pondered for a moment before nodding. In truth, it was exactly what she had been contemting. She just needed someone to give her a push. ¡°Nina, I got it. Thank you!¡± ¡°No worries. If you encounter any problem, you can always approach me. I will guide you through your issues and help you analyze them. Together, we can solve your problems.¡± Maya was very touched. ¡°Nina, you are so good to me. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡± Seeing her sincerity and teary eyes, a smile appeared on Nina¡¯s face. ¡°Maya, if you really want to thank me, there will be plenty of opportunities.¡± ¡°What is it? Nina, what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°When the time arises, can you contribute your culinary skill? Assuming I need to entertain some important friends or business partners, will you be able to oversee the chefs for the asion?¡± That¡¯s it? This is easy-peasy for me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I may not be able to help you with other matters, but as far as this is concerned, I won¡¯t even mind preparing the meal myself.¡± Seeing that Maya readily agreed to her request, Nina was pleased. ¡°I will thank you in advance then. If you need help with anything at all, feel free to let me know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Joy looked up at them and was envious of their close-knit rtionship. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a twin sister?¡± Hearing her muttering, Maya caressed her head and said, ¡°Joy, even though you don¡¯t have a twin sister, you have an awfully close rtionship with Zayden. Having him by your side will make your childhood very joyful. Moreover, all of us love you very much too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When we were your age, we weren¡¯t this close. In fact, we used to fight a lot. Do you know what Maya¡¯s ultimate skill is?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1740 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 Childhood Memories ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The undefeatable Maya Punch! The Maya¡¯s Hammer also hurts a lot when itnds on you.¡± ¡°Wow! Was Maya really that powerful?¡± Maya grinned and nodded. ¡°Back then, I would hit Nina with my teddy bear. She used to mock me incessantly when we were young. Since I couldn¡¯t outsmart her, the only thing I could do was to hit her!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Nina chimed in with her confirmation. Joy got excited and pestered Maya to tell her more about their childhood. ¡°Sure. Go take your shower first. After that, you can sleep with me, and I will tell you everything in detail. Does it sound like a good idea to you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Joy happily went with the maid to the bathroom upstairs. After her shower, she sat on the bed with a teddy bear in her hands and looked at Maya with eager eyes. ¡°Maya, can you tell me now?¡± Maya sat next to her and asked patiently, ¡°What would you like to know? The part where we got along or the part where we fought? You pick one, and I will tell you.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want to hear both.¡± ¡°Both? All right then! Let¡¯s start with Ninaining about me being a glutton. When I was about your age, I was very chubby because I ate a lot. I wanted very much to lose weight, but I just couldn¡¯t control my appetite. The desserts that appeared before me weren¡¯t just minor obstacles in the path of my weight loss n. They were like huge mountains standing in my way. I found it exceedingly difficult to lose weight. Since I was fat and failed to lose weight, Nina had even given me a nickname. She called me ¡®Piggy¡¯.¡± Maya started to share their childhood stories. Joy was so thrilled to hear about them. From time to time, herughter could be heard. When it came to curious bits, her eyes would widen with interest. She would then pester Maya for more juicy details. That went on for more than two hours. Maya only stopped when Joy felt sleepy. Once she coaxed Joy to sleep, she heaved a sigh of relief and rolled her aching neck. This missy sure loves to listen to stories. She has even managed to tire me out. Since she had not had her shower, Maya made her way to the bathroom. After that, shey on her bed and looked at the moonlight that had cast into the room. Tomorrow, I will find out exactly what is going on between Wilbur and Janice! Once she had a clearer picture, it would be easier for her to let him go with no qualms. If that were what she needed to do, she would have to be brave and do it. All she knew was their rtionship should not just end without cause. What she truly wanted was the truth. After making her decision, she felt more at ease and fell asleep soon after. The next day, Joy woke up early in the morning. She sat up, rubbed her eyes, and looked at Maya who was still soundly asleep before checking the time. ¡°Maya, Maya. It¡¯s time to wake up!¡± Maya woke up with a bedhead and looked at the time. ¡°Another five more minutes.¡± Joy was dumbfounded. Five minutes? She pouted. To adults, time is extremely precious, especially the morning hours. Forget it. Let her sleep. Joy got off the bed and went downstairs to the dining room. Breakfast was already ready, and Nina was also awake. When she did not see Maya, she knew her sister must still be sleeping. Nina made her way into Maya¡¯s room and coughed. ¡°Get up. It¡¯s time for breakfast!¡± Maya had the nket wrapped around her like a cocoon. She wriggled a couple of times before falling asleep again. Seeing herzy manner, Nina had an idea. ¡°Get up! Get ready to go to the engagement party. Wilbur and Janice are getting engaged!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1741 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Loss Of Signal Engaged? Wilbur and Janice. Those few words jolted Maya out of her slumber, and she woke up in shock and horror. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°I said breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°No, not that. Did you say that Wilbur is getting engaged to that pretentious b*tch? So soon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I just saw it on the Inte, and it is one of the trending topics. In three days¡¯, time, Wilbur will get engaged.¡± Three days? And it¡¯s a trending topic too? Maya stretched out to retrieve her phone. True enough, the news of Wilbur¡¯s engagement was one of the top trending topics. I thought Janice¡¯s baby wasn¡¯t Wilbur¡¯s. Why is he getting engaged to her? Maya¡¯s mind was full of unanswered questions. This won¡¯t do. I have to find out what is really going on. At the thought of that, she got off the bed. Looking at that panicky sister of hers, Nina knew she was up to something. It looked like there would be a drama at Wilbur and Janice¡¯s engagement. Maya was going to make her move! After breakfast, Joy told both of them before leaving for school, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pick me up after school. I want to go to Seet Residence and y with Zayden.¡± Both Nina and Maya exchanged nces. It seemed that Joy must be missing Zayden. It was probably a good idea for her to go to Seet Residence. After all, their parents were not around, and they were too busy with their lives to keep Joypany. ¡°All right then. I will call Grandma and inform her. After school, the chauffeur will pick you up and send you to Seet Residence. Is that okay?¡± asked Maya. Joy nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± At the mention of Seet Residence, Nina suddenly thought of Davin. ¡°Is Uncle Davin still busy making money in Steven¡¯s hideout?¡± ¡°I guess so. Given his personality, he will surely want to make as much money as possible after struggling for the right to use the hideout.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so true. It¡¯s a pity Juan has gone to Daemonic Mount. Otherwise, he could bring some of his friends to lend Uncle Davin some support.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I wonder if Juan, Daddy, and Mommy have arrived at Daemonic Mount. What is the situation over there right now?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Mommy a call?¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± Nina made the call. After a few rings, Nicole picked up. ¡°Mommy, have all of you arrived at Daemonic Mount?¡± ¡°Soon. It is already in sight. I guess we should arrive in another thirty minutes on foot. Nina, when we reach Daemonic Mount, the signal may be unstable. If I don¡¯t answer your call, please don¡¯t worry. There are so many of us here. Nothing will happen.¡± ¡°I understand, Mommy. I¡¯m sure all of you will return safely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I-¡± Just then, the line was cut off. Nina frowned. Maya, who was standing beside her, found it puzzling as well. ¡°Why did Mommy just hang up like that? I haven¡¯t even spoken to her yet!¡± She picked up her phone and called Nicole again. However, the call failed to go through. Nina thought about it and said, ¡°Maya, I think it¡¯s because Mommy and the rest of them must have entered the vicinity of Daemonic Mount. That exins theck of signal. Otherwise, she won¡¯t hang up her phone just like that.¡± Maya dialed for Evan and found his phone off too. Next, she called Draven but also to no avail. ¡°Nina, I think you are right. They must have arrived at Daemonic Mount.¡± ¡°Yes. Hopefully, all of them return unscathed.¡± Meanwhile, Nicole looked at her phone that had lost its signal and sighed. She did not expect it so soon since they had yet to reach the foot of Daemonic Mount. There were still things she wanted to say to her daughters. ¡°Since there is no signal, why don¡¯t you keep your phone?¡± She looked up at Evan. ¡°Okay.¡± Sizing up Daemonic Mount, he reminded everyone, ¡°Be careful. The two patients in the hospital have fallen ill after being poisoned in this area.¡± The others were on their guard instantly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, we will stay alert and proceed with caution.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1742 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 Danger Lurking In Every Corner Recalling what had happened to Faye, Nicole cautioned, ¡°Be extra careful if we manage to set foot on Daemonic Mount. Faye was poisoned there. Danger could be lurking in every corner, so we have to stay vignt.¡± ¡°Understood, Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be on guard at all times, Mrs. Seet.¡± Nicole nodded. With that, the group set off for Daemonic Mount, carefully surveying the surrounding with each step they took. Halfway there, the weather turned unexpectedly windy. They shared a look, somewhat bewildered by the sudden strong gusts. ¡°That¡¯s strange. The weather was fine just moments ago¡­¡± Jensenmented. ¡°Weather changes can happen pretty quickly, I suppose,¡± Damien said, shrugging it off. ¡°True¡­ I¡¯m just concerned that it¡¯s going to rain now. Going up a mountain while raining? That¡¯s not going to be pleasant.¡± Having overheard the exchange, Evan appeared deep in thought. He was suddenly reminded of the two poisoned patients, one of whom had said he was looking up at the sky because he thought it would rain when something bitter dripped into his mouth. Would the weather be providing the perfect opportunity for those in Daemonic Mount to poison someone? The rainwater could beced with poison and enter one¡¯s body through the mouth. If it does rainter, the consequences would be horrid. Juan seemed to have also felt that something was amiss. He nced at the overcast sky and the towering, almost foreboding-looking peak of the Daemonic Mount before turning to his father. ¡°Daddy, how about we stop and rest for a while? It¡¯d be troublesome to hike up in such weather. We wouldn¡¯t want to be caught in the middle of a downpour with nowhere for shelter.¡± Evan nodded approvingly, for he shared the same thoughts. Nicole, too, expressed her concern. ¡°Yeah, I think we should put our expedition on hold. The weather is not exactly on our side.¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided, then. We¡¯ll stop for the time being,¡± Evan said firmly. He pointed at a nearby hill they had trekked past a while ago. ¡°I remember seeing a cabin on that hill. Let¡¯s check it out and see if we can take cover there.¡± Draven nodded. While the rest agreed readily, Jensen and Jeremy had other ideas. ¡°Mr. Seet, why don¡¯t you guys go ahead? Jensen and I will be the advance party, and we¡¯ll continue our way to Daemonic Mount to scout the path ahead. If we run into trouble, we¡¯ll retreat at once. At the very least, we would not be as clueless when we hike up the mountainter,¡± thetter suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Draven said, weighing in on the matter while gazing up at the sky. ¡°We should just stay in the cabin together and wait for the weather to clear before moving again. There¡¯s no telling what would happen if you travel in the rain. If you get trapped and even bump into someone on the mountain, it would be hard to flee.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll just be a quick recon; we won¡¯t bump into someone else that easily,¡± Jeremy retorted. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll be cautious.¡± Seeing that he was unable to convince Jeremy and Jensen otherwise, Draven said nothing more. Damien chuckled. ¡°Why are you guys so insistent on scouting? Could it be that you¡¯re nning to go look for the treasure?¡± ¡°Yeah! You guys must be thinking of testing your luck to see if you can strike gold, don¡¯t you?¡± Darius chimed in. Indignant, Jeremy snorted and dered, ¡°So what if we do? Besides, you never know¡ªmaybe we¡¯ll really find something.¡± ¡°So you do want to go treasure hunting!¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Jeremy said while rolling his eyes. He then looked at Damien and asked, ¡°What¡¯s it to you, anyway? If you want to join us, just say so!¡± ¡°No way.¡± Damien shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s perilous here. Better to be safe than sorry.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re a chicken¡ª¡± Jeremy stopped in the middle of his taunt when he caught a glimpse of a silhouette overhead that moved as quick as lightning. By the time he craned his neck upward to get a better view, the figure had already flitted away, quickly disappearing between the trees. ¡°Whoa. I-Is that a person or a ghost? That was so quick!¡± When the others looked over, the silhouette was already nowhere in sight. ¡°I think it¡¯s a person.¡± ¡°The speed is impressive. Whoever the person is, they may even be able to give Faye a run for her money.¡± ¡°We have to be careful, or we could end up poisoned like Faye.¡± Right after Damien spoke, Jeremy smacked his lips, frowning. ¡°I taste something bitter,¡± he muttered. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1743 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Poisoned His words instantly set off rm bells in Evan¡¯s and Nicole¡¯s heads. Was he poisoned while he was talking just now? The same thing happened to one of the poisoned victims. Casting his gaze upward, Evan realized that Jeremy just happened to be standing under arge tree with thick foliage. The person we saw earlier must have poisoned Jeremy, and they had been hiding on the tree. A sense of dread crept into his heart as he regarded the thick canopy above them with narrowed eyes. ¡°Everyone, look down and shut your mouth! Retreat now!¡± he barked sharply in a voice that brooked no argument. The urgency in his tone had the others realize the gravitas of the situation. Therefore, theyplied at once and hastily retreated in the direction of the cabin. Abandoning their n for a recon mission, both Jeremy and Jensen followed suit and went with the rest. Unfortunately, momentster, Jeremy started to feel unwell. He stopped in his tracks, sweating profusely. ¡°Hot¡­ It¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Catching sight of his action, the others, too, halted in their tracks. ¡°Jeremy, are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m burning up¡­ It feels as if I¡¯m being roasted.¡± Jeremy groaned, wing at his shirt that was already soaking with sweat. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡­ I want to take my clothes off.¡± Draven turned to look at Evan and said decisively, ¡°Mr. Seet, please leave with Mrs. Seet and Mr. Juan first. I¡¯ll stay behind with Jeremy.¡± ¡°No!¡± Juan protested loudly, determined to fight alongside them. ¡°Daddy and Mommy can go first. I want to stay behind too!¡± All of a sudden, Evan felt that something was off. The instant he heard the sound of rustling leaves overhead, a cold light gleamed in his dark orbs. If we don¡¯t get out of here now, more of us will be poisoned. ¡°Carry him, and let¡¯s go!¡± he ordered. At his order, Jensen hoisted Jeremy up, and the group continued their retreat as quickly as possible. Draven seemed to have perceived danger, so he deliberately slowed his steps and fell behind the group. Once everyone was further away from him, he whipped out several daggers and sent them flying to the surrounding trees in the blink of an eye. In that split second, tree branches fell to the ground while two figures, d in green to camouge with the tree¡¯s crown, darted away and disappeared into the distance. Staring at their departing figures, Draven mumbled under his breath, ¡°Tch, just as I thought I could exchange a few blows with them, they fled. What a bore.¡± Instead of giving chase to them, he caught up with the group. ¡°Put me down. I¡¯m f-freezing¡­.¡± Jeremy said through chattering teeth as if he had not been sweating through his clothes just mere moments ago. ¡°It¡¯s s-s-so c-cold!¡± Such alternating symptoms of extreme hot and cold waves clued everyone in¡ªJeremy had been poisoned before even setting foot into Daemonic Mount.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Going up the mountain was indeed proving to be a difficult challenge. The group continued their way to the cabin. A whileter, Darius suggested to Jensen, ¡°You must be tired. Let me carry Jeremy for a bit.¡± Jensen exhaled deeply. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Just like that, the Hidden Masters took turns carrying their poisonedrade until they finally arrived at the cabin mentioned by Evan. From the looks of it, the ce had been deserted for quite a while. ¡°Mr. Seet, please wait here while we survey the cabin,¡± Draven said. ¡°Yeah, we can tidy up the cabin too,¡± Damien chimed in. Evan inclined his head in approval. While the two men went inside, the rest took care of Jeremy. Jeremy, whose teeth were chattering earlier as if he had fallen into ice water, was feeling the oppressive waves of heat. At that moment, he felt as though he was on a volcano. Needless to say, it was torturous to endure the alternating cycles of extreme temperatures. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet, h-have I been poisoned?¡± Jeremy himself had caught on since the symptoms he experienced were the same as Faye¡¯s. Nicole pulled out her acupuncture needles. ¡°Hang in there, Jeremy. Let me try to alleviate the symptoms.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jeremy,¡± Jensen said with a determined expression. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely find the antidote.¡± The sparkle in Jeremy¡¯s eyes dimmed. In his weakened state, he was far different from the same man who had confidently offered to scout the mountain. At the same time, he cursed himself inwardly for being so careless and underestimating the situation. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1744 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Only Meant For The Chosen Damien and Draven entered the cabin and inspected the interior cautiously. The ce was spacious enough to amodate everyone, and there was a wooden bed in one corner while a stove stood on the other end of the cabin. It was clear that the previous owner had left those things behind. ¡°It¡¯ll be a good enough shelter after some dusting,¡± Damien said as he surveyed the area. Draven agreed, ¡°Yeah. That stove in the corner should still be functional after some cleaning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a stove? I thought it¡¯s a firece or something.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve never seen those before, right? It¡¯s a wood-burning stove made of bricks. It¡¯ll be usable after we gather some tinder nearby,¡± Draven exined. Scrutinizing the stove, Damien purposely requested him to cook a meal for everyone as he was curious to know how it worked. Thetter agreed to it readily, saying that it would not be a big deal. The pair made quick work of dusting the area. A whileter, Darius came in to offer his help. After everything was taken care of, the group went into the cabin. Just as they were about to take a breather, they heard the howl of the gales amidst the downpour. Listening to the heavy rain outside, Damienmented, ¡°Thank goodness for this shelter, or we¡¯ll all be drenched by the rain.¡± ¡°Yeah. Mr. Seet made the right call in postponing the hike. There¡¯s no telling what might happen if we were to go up Daemonic Mount in this weather!¡± ¡°Yeah, since those people dared to poison us even before we went up the mountain, they¡¯d never hold back when we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°They could be guarding the treasure. I wonder if they attacked us because they thought we were looters?¡± Darius chimed in. ¡°Maybe they won¡¯t be so hostile if we exin to them that we just want the antidote?¡± There was a brief silence in the room as everyone mulled over his words. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell.¡± Damien was the first to break the silence. ¡°Even if they know that we are not here for the treasure, it doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯ll just hand over the antidote.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Draven said. ¡°When the rain stops, Damien and I will go up Daemonic Mount first. If wee into contact with those who poisoned Jeremy again, we could try tomunicate with them.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you too,¡± Juan said immediately. Evan eyed his subordinates quietly and reckoned it would be fine to send Damien and Draven up the mountain since they were the most reliable ones. As for Juan, he could let him go with them if he insisted, since training his son on that expedition was also his intention. However, Evan deemed a need to monitor Juan¡¯s movements just in case he made any unexpected actions. After all, he had not been able to figure out the reason behind Juan¡¯s obsession with the treasure. Thus, he pulled the two subordinates aside and instructed them to keep an eye on Juan at all times and report back to him if he was acting strange. Draven nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Damien, too, replied in the affirmative. Inwardly, however, both men wondered why their boss would issue such an order. ¡°What do you think that was about?¡± Damien nudged Draven and asked in a low voice once they walked to the side. Draven looked pensive. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s worried about Mr. Juan¡¯s safety, afraid that he would act rashly if his fascination with the treasure got the best of him.¡± Though Damien was not fully convinced that was the reason, he was unable to think of any other possibilities. Hence, he decided to change the subject. ¡°Do you think there really is some kind of treasure in Daemonic Mount? And that those who got their hands on it will be invincible?¡± Draven chuckled. ¡°I think it¡¯s just exaggerated hearsay. But who knows¡ªmaybe parts of it are real. There¡¯s only one way to find out, and that is if someone actually does find the treasure and bes invincible.¡± His colleague hummed in agreement. ¡°Do you think we have a shot?¡± ¡°At finding the treasure? Maybe¡ª¡± He paused for dramatic effect. At the other¡¯s suddenly hopeful look, he smirked. ¡°Maybe in your dreams.¡± Damien rolled his eyes in response. Draven shrugged. ¡°Think about it. A treasure that powerful and guarded is like the legendary Excalibur ¡ªit¡¯s only meant for the chosen. You and I are hardly that. We are just ordinary folks. It¡¯s better that we don¡¯t harbor such wild fantasies.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1745 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 Maya And Janice Damien shot him a curious look. ¡°You¡¯re pretty down-to-earth, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I guess I just know very clearly on where I stand.¡± Damien said nothing more, for he suddenly understood why Draven was the one most valued by Evan, even surpassing the Hidden Masters. There was indeed something else to him besides being a skilled fighter. As the heavy rain continued to pour, Nicole kept a close tab on Jeremy, ready to administer another round of acupuncture treatment if the need arose. Draven looked out the window broodily, anxious for the sky to clear so that he could set about finding the antidote for Jeremy. Meanwhile, Maya was on the move. Since she had made up her mind to get to the bottom of things regarding Wilbur, she was going to see him and hear what he had to say about his uing engagement with Janice and if he knew that her unborn child was not his. She had an inkling that he would offer no new exnation and hide the truth. Regardless, she was determined to confront him. Upon reaching Simpson Group, Maya took a deep breath, mentally preparing herself before walking into the building. The receptionist saw her and smiled in greeting. ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Maya. You must be looking for Mr. Simpson, am I right?¡± Surprised, Maya nodded. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Sure I do. You¡¯re Mr. Simpson¡¯s girlfriend, after all.¡± The receptionist was the same person who saw Nina when thetter came in thest time, pretending to be Maya and proiming to be Wilbur¡¯s girlfriend. Wilbur had personally asked his assistant toe down to fetch ¡°Maya.¡± Unable to tell the difference since Nina and Maya looked identical, the receptionist assumed the girl who came in the other day and the one standing before her right then were one and the same. Maya, on the other hand, was bewildered that the receptionist would think that she was Wilbur¡¯s girlfriend, especially when he was going to marry Janice. Even so, she did not bother to exin her rtionship with Wilbur to the receptionist since she was just here to see him. ¡°Which floor is Wilbur at?¡± ¡°The twenty-second floor, Ms. Maya.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Maya said with a smile and headed for the elevator. Shortly after she left, Janice walked into the lobby. The receptionist was taken aback by her arrival. What a coincidence. Mr. Simpson¡¯s girlfriend is here, and his self-proimed fianc¨¦e also shows up. Is this woman stalking Ms. Maya? Regardless, she greeted Janice out of professionalism. ¡°Good afternoon. How may I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see your boss, Wilbur Simpson!¡± Janice replied. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss the details about our engagement matters. I don¡¯t need an appointment.¡± The receptionist hesitated. Engagement? I remember seeing the news that Mr. Simpson is about to get engaged¡­ But the news never mentioned any names. He could very well be engaged to Ms. Maya. Thest time this woman showed up here, she imed to be Mr. Simpson¡¯s fianc¨¦e and that she was bearing his child. Yet, she left his office in no time. Whoever this ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± is, she¡¯s not as important as Mr. Simpson¡¯s girlfriend. Having the impression that Janice was two-faced, the receptionist was more fond of Maya. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Simpson¡¯s fianc¨¦e was already here. You¡¯ll need an appointment to see him,¡± she said. Janice turned and red daggers at her. ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e!¡± With that, she walked past the counter and headed straight to the elevator. As if the receptionist had expected that to happen, she called for security when Wilbur¡¯s assistant, who happened to pass by, saw Janice and stopped the guards. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Jeff Tierney said, shaking his head. ¡°Just let her pass.¡± The receptionist looked at him in surprise. ¡°But Mr. Tierney, she¡¯s an impostor pretending to be Mr. Simpson¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°How do you know she¡¯s an impostor?¡± He turned to face her. She¡¯s staying with the Simpsons and carrying Mr. Simpson¡¯s child. Mr. Simpson¡¯s parents also seemed to have agreed to their marriage. ¡°Mr. Simpson¡¯s girlfriend is upstairs now, so she has to be an impostor! She did that thest time, too,¡± the receptionist exined. Mr. Simpson¡¯s girlfriend? ¡°Do you mean Maya?¡± Jeff asked. ¡°Yeah, she just went upstairs.¡± Jeff grimaced. Sh*t. Why is it that Maya and Janice are constantlying across each other? What kind of a farce would break out now?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1746 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 A Bad Penny Turning Up ¡°Why did you stop the security guards, Mr. Tierney?¡± the receptionist asked, unable to suppress her curiosity. Jeff lowered his head to look at her. ¡°You¡¯ve only been working here for a month, so there are a lot of things that you¡¯re still unaware of. I¡¯ll only tell you this¡ªdon¡¯t stop Janice when shees to see Mr. Simpson. At least, not unless the engagement bes a sure thing set in stone, got it?¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated. You don¡¯t need to know. Just do as I say, okay?¡± Though still dubious, the receptionist nodded. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Worried about his boss being sandwiched between the twodies, Jeff hurried upstairs. Meanwhile, one step ahead of Janice, Maya stood face-to-face with Wilbur. Only after surveying her countenance and attire did he ascertain that she was, in fact, Maya. ¡°Maya?¡± he called, blinking. ¡°Surprised to see me?¡± Maya remarked. ¡°Is my presence not weed here?¡± Wilbur contained his astonishment, his expression changing into a neutral one. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Wondering how to phrase the question she had in mind, she nced at the chair beside them. The man followed her gaze and offered, ¡°Have a seat!¡± Mayaplied before speaking up. ¡°I¡¯m here because I saw the news that you¡¯re about to be engaged three dayster, and I was reminded of how I hit you over the head with a wine bottle some time ago. So I just wanted to check on your recovery, wondering if that incident left a scar that would affect your appearance.¡± She scanned his face carefully. ¡°Well, it looks like my worries are redundant. There¡¯s no scarring from what I can see.¡± Wilbur chuckled in amusement. ¡°What¡¯s with that regretful tone? Are you displeased that I didn¡¯t get a scar from that? Is that why you came over to smash another bottle over my head after you heard about my engagement? Oh, I get it. You must be jealous, so you wish to stop the engagement by injuring me. Am I right?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maya raised an eyebrow. I¡¯d never think of that! He¡¯s such a jerk! ¡°Stop that nonsense,¡± she said with a hint of annoyance. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. And anyway, you deserved it thest time. We were dating, and all of a sudden, a woman showed up, iming to be pregnant with your child. Am I wrong to punish a cheater?¡± Observing her stern expression, Wilbur broke into a smile. ¡°So you¡¯re here today because you care about my wellbeing?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m just curious because I heard something unbelievable about you and wanted to verify it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I heard that¡ª¡± Thud! Before she could finish her sentence, the office door was mmed open. The two of them looked in that direction, eyes widening when they saw Janice barging in. Displeased, Wilbur frowned. Maya, too, sighed inwardly in exasperation. Talk about a bad penny always turning up. I was just about to ask him about the baby in her womb! Janice¡¯s eyes gleamed when she saw Maya. What is she doing here? Didn¡¯t she dere she wasn¡¯t into Wilbur and wouldn¡¯t be entangled with him anymore? Yet she¡¯s here with him just a few dayster. What a hypocrite! Despite the antagonism she harbored toward thetter, she stered a smile and greeted her sweetly, ¡°Oh, Maya, what a coincidence!¡± Maya¡¯s gaze was on Janice¡¯s stomach as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss something with Wilbur.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Janice nodded with faux cheeriness. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here! I was worried that you had meant what you said at the parking lot that day, about you never seeing Wilbur again. What a relief to see you were only joking! Even though Wilbur and I are about to get engaged, it doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t have female friends, you know?¡± Sashaying to the man, she deliberately ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Wilbur, don¡¯t forget toe home early tonight. I¡¯m making you something healthy for dinner.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1747 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 The Engagement Party Maya frowned upon hearing Janice¡¯s words. Is she living with him in the Simpson residence now? While she turned to look at Wilbur, the man cast an annoyed nce at Janice and said, ¡°Go home first. I need to speak with Maya.¡± Janice was undeterred. ¡°Is it work-rted?¡± she asked with a sharine smile. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful! Maybe I can stay and listen too. It¡¯ll be good prenatal education for our baby, don¡¯t you think? Your dad was just sayingst night that he¡¯s going to let our baby take over the Simpson family¡¯s business when they grow up. It never hurts to start the education early.¡± Maya suppressed the urge to roll her eyes. Prenatal education? What ame excuse. She obviously wants to stay around. However, she could not help but wonder if what Janice said about Wilbur¡¯s father was true. Did Old Mr. Simpson already decide to let the child inherit the business? He sure is generous to his unborn grandchild. But there¡¯s a chance that the baby isn¡¯t even Wilbur¡¯s¡­ Although I guess the baby is still technically a Simpson if the biological father does turn out to be Wilbur¡¯s brother¡­ Does Wilbur not have any objections? Is he going to stand idly by? In spite of her puzzlement, Maya was unwilling to voice her questions in front of Janice. I guess I should leave ande back after she¡¯s gone. Just as she was going to excuse herself, Wilburmanded Janice sternly, ¡°I need to discuss something important with Maya, so I need you to leave now!¡± For a second, Janice appeared affronted. However, the look disappeared just as quickly as it came, and she smiled in understanding. ¡°Sure, I was just kidding about staying. Have a good chat with Ms. Maya,¡± she said, stopping on her way out to look at Maya. ¡°We¡¯re holding our engagement party three dayster. It¡¯d be great if you coulde and witness our union, Maya.¡± She sounded sincere, but Maya had a distinct feeling that Janice was establishing her dominance over Wilbur. ¡°Back off, he¡¯s mine,¡± was what she understood from her gaze. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there,¡± Maya agreed readily. ¡°Great! Okay, don¡¯t let me hold you two up.¡± Janice then told Wilbur, ¡°I¡¯m heading back to cook now, so remember toe home early tonight!¡± Instead of waiting for his reply, she shed him a gentle smile and left. ¡°You two are living together now?¡± Maya asked when the door was shut. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and needs someone to take care of her, so she moved in. Does that bother you?¡± After a moment of silence, she replied, ¡°As I said just now, I came because I was curious about something. Anyway, I wanted to ask¡ªis Janice¡¯s baby yours?¡± ¡°What do you think? You were the one who smashed a bottle over my head because of this.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Maya¡¯s voice faltered. After casting a nce outside the office, she said in a muted voice, ¡°I heard that the baby is your brother¡¯s. Is it true? What exactly is happening?¡± Frowning, Wilbur did not answer but instead responded with a question of his own. ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t! That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to ask you.¡± ¡°Will you believe me if I told you?¡± The man chuckled. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will if you¡¯re telling me the truth,¡± she answered after giving it some thought. ¡°And how will you know if I am?¡± he asked, regarding her with curiosity. That stunned her. ¡°I¡­ I can deduce it!¡± ¡°Maya, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, but I can¡¯t tell you anything for the time being. If you really believe in me, pleasee to the engagement party. You¡¯ll know everything then.¡± The engagement party? Is something big going to happen there? She looked at the man in front of her, assessing. Though he appeared calm andposed as always, she could see the weariness in his eyes. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s burdened by something. It was then that she made up her mind. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1748 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 An Odd Request Maya left Wilbur¡¯s office and headed for the parking lot. There, she saw Janice standing not far away, gazing at her with a smile. Huh? What is she still doing here? Maya was curious, but she recalled Nina telling her that Janice was annoying and fake. After hesitating for a few seconds, she decided that it would be best to stay as far away from Janice as she could. ¡°Maya!¡± Janice called out when she saw Maya ignoring her. Then, she hurried forward and stood in Maya¡¯s path. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Maya asked, staring at her in surprise. Janice gave her a slight smile. Just a few days earlier, at this exact spot, she went on about how she was uninterested in Wilbur. She also said she¡¯d keep her distance from him. But lo and behold, she changed her mind after only a few days. Here she is, hanging around Wilbur again. It¡¯s so hard to get rid of her. Well, I¡¯m going to get engaged to Wilbur in three days. I won¡¯t let her get between us! Hence, Janice hade up with the perfect solution while waiting for Maya. ¡°Wilbur and I are getting engaged soon, but there¡¯s a favor I¡¯d like to ask of you. Do you think you could help me?¡± asked Janice. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Her request took Maya by surprise. Help? She¡¯s asking for my help? I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this. In any case, I shouldn¡¯t agree to help her! ¡°Forgive me, but I¡¯m not in the habit of helping others,¡± Maya replied. Janice stared at her in stunned silence, taken aback by how Maya had turned her down without a second thought. Her smile froze. ¡°It¡¯s only a small favor. It won¡¯t trouble you much. If you help me out, I¡¯ll repay you in whatever way you want. Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± What the heck! I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s begging me. This is unexpected. I wonder what she wants me to do. Looking at Janice warily, Maya asked, ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear it then.¡± ¡°Okay. As I said, it won¡¯t trouble you much. The thing is, I want to wear a special wedding gown when I get engaged to Wilbur. I hear that the Seet family has an exclusive bridal shop that makes custom wedding gowns for the daughters of rich families. Can you apany me there to pick a gown?¡± Maya stared at her in stunned silence. What? Apany her to pick a wedding gown? That¡¯s too weird! When we were at Wilbur¡¯s office earlier, her thinly-veiledments hinted that she views me as a romantic rival. Why would she ask her romantic rival to help her pick her wedding gown? Something doesn¡¯t feel right. She must have an ulterior motive. Seeing that Maya did not say anything, Janice¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You must think it odd for me to ask such a favor of you, am I right?¡± Maya studied Janice closely, unable to figure out why that idea had suddenly popped into thetter¡¯s mind. ¡°Well, yes. It is rather odd.¡± Janice gazed at Maya earnestly. ¡°To be honest¡­ it¡¯s for a selfish reason. You¡¯re the Seet family¡¯s daughter. If you go with me, the designer will surely put in more effort when designing my gown. You must know how important this day is to a woman. I want to wear the prettiest wedding gown so that I¡¯ll look absolutely stunning when I get engaged to Wilbur and be his fianc¨¦e. Will you help me, Maya?¡± Maya¡¯s gaze inadvertently swept over Janice¡¯s stomach. There has been no confirmation yet that the baby is Wilbur¡¯s, yet you¡¯re already thinking about dolling up and getting engaged to him in a pure white wedding gown! The audacity! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We only sell our wedding gowns to respectabledies. Someone like you¡­ doesn¡¯t deserve to wear them.¡± ¡°Maya, w-what are you saying? How can you say that to me? I¡­¡± It was evident that Janice had not anticipated such an answer from Maya. Nheless, thetter was in no mood to entertain Janice any longer. Maya then spun on her heel and walked away. Janice red at Maya¡¯s back with pure venom and hatred in her eyes. That bitch! I can¡¯t believe she dared to humiliate me like that! I was going to get close to her, lock her up somewhere the day before the engagement, then let her out afterward. Well, it seems like that n has gone down the drain. I¡¯ll have toe up with something else. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1749 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Hunting For Treasure Regardless, Janice could not shake the feeling that Maya was a threat. Wilbur likes Maya. A lot. If I don¡¯t do something about her, I won¡¯t have any peace of mind during the engagement party. Having witnessed the entire scene, Wilbur¡¯s assistant waited until the two women had left before returning to the office and reporting everything to Wilbur. After listening to what had happened, Wilbur frowned slightly and was quiet for a moment, deep in thought. Then, he turned and said, ¡°Jeff, there¡¯s something I need you to do¡­¡± ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Simpson. Leave it to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. That night, Maya returned to Imperial Garden and recounted what had happened to Nina. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she has a screw loose? Why would she ask me to apany her to pick her wedding gown? What¡¯s more, she wants to go to the bridal shop we run! Tell me, how could she have the audacity to suggest such a thing?¡± Nina also felt that it was odd. ¡°Is she truly that shameless?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s exactly what happened! It was so unexpected that I could hardly believe my ears! I think she was trying to show off, making sure I knew she¡¯s going to be Wilbur¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡± said Maya. Nina thought back to when she had bumped into Janice at Wilbur¡¯spany. Even then, she had sensed that Janice was not one to be messed with. Hence, she cautioned, ¡°Maya, she was probably trying to get close to you because she¡¯s up to something. Maybe she was nning to slip and fall so that she¡¯d lose the baby, then me it all on you. Remember, stay far away from her. Don¡¯t let her use you as a scapegoat.¡± After pondering for a moment, Maya replied, ¡°That makes sense. I didn¡¯t even think about that. I¡¯ll stay far away from her. Thanks for pointing it out.¡± ¡°Oh, right. What did Wilbur say when you went to see him?¡± ¡°He asked me to go the engagement party.¡± Nina was quiet for a brief moment. ¡°He didn¡¯t say why he wanted you to go there?¡± ¡°He said he wants me to know everything and that I¡¯ll understand on that day. I suppose he¡¯s nning to reveal some secret then.¡± Nina frowned. Secret? ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m also curious to know what kind of secret the Simpson family is hiding.¡± ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll go together,¡± Maya agreed. Meanwhile, Levant had brought Luke to Seet Residence to y with Zayden and Joy because he was bored. His curiosity was piqued when he learned from Zayden that Evan and Nicole had gone to Daemonic Mount. ¡°They went to Daemonic Mount? When?¡± ¡°Two days ago.¡± Levant¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. There have been rumors of a treasure trove on Daemonic Mount. Did Evan go there because of that? How could he go hunting for treasure without asking me along? That sucks! No, I want to join in the fun too. But it¡¯ll be lonely if I go alone. Wait! I¡¯ll ask Davin to go with me! ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Levant asked Zayden. ¡°He¡¯s making money. Lots and lots of money,¡± Zayden answered, drawing a circle with his arms to emphasize his point. ¡°Is he still at the hideout?¡± ¡°Yeah! Every night, many customers go to the hideout and give Daddy money!¡± Levant gazed at the boy in amusement and gave a little chuckle. That money-minded Davin. He has even taught his son to be just like him. His eyes light up as soon as he talks about money. ¡°Stay here and have fun, okay?¡± said Levant. He took out his phone as he walked to the courtyard and dialed Davin¡¯s number. ¡°How¡¯s business?¡± he asked. ¡°In a word, good. In two words, so good. In three words, so very good. In four words, so very, very, very good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s five words! Has all that money addled your brain?¡± Davin counted on the fingers of his hand, thenughed and said, ¡°Are you thinking ofing over to have some fun? I can give you a discount. Twenty percent. How¡¯s that?¡± Levant scoffed, ¡°Are you only interested in making peanuts? How are you going to earn big bucks like this?¡± ¡°Peanuts? Are you saying that it¡¯s too little? Here, I¡¯ll sweeten the deal. If you bring five people with you, I¡¯ll give you a fifty percent discount. And if you bring ten people, I won¡¯t charge you a single cent. What do you think?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1750 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Peanuts Levant sneered, ¡°How much do you make a night?¡± ¡°Ever since I got rid of the Maupay family, I¡¯ve been able to rake in loads every night. At least eight million!¡± Davin divulged proudly. Then, he continued, ¡°Well? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m awesome? You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Is eight million all it takes to make you giddy with excitement? That¡¯s so ignorant of you!¡± Levant responded teasingly. Davin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This is a ssic case of sour grapes. You¡¯re just bitter with envy and jealousy, right?¡± ¡°Why would I be? That meager amount of money doesn¡¯t interest me at all. I¡¯m more interested in the bigger picture.¡± ¡°Oh? You sound very sure of yourself. Tell me, then. What¡¯s the bigger picture?¡± Davin asked curiously. ¡°The treasure trove on Daemonic Mount. It has everything one could ever want.¡± Davin paused and pondered for a moment. ¡°Treasure? Pfft! I¡¯m not interested in that. What¡¯s more, so many people have their eyes on it, but no one knows whether the treasure consists of anything valuable or not! I say it¡¯s more important to seize the opportunities that are right before us.¡± In an attempt to try and convince Davin to go with him, Levant talked through his hat. ¡°Those who find the treasure will have everything they could ever want, and the world will be your oyster! Evan has already gone in search of the treasure with Juan, the Hidden Masters, and Draven. Even Nicole went with them! She must have her eye on the medical books. I¡¯m serious. There are plenty of priceless valuables there, and you¡¯ll have everything you could ever wish for, no doubt about that. That¡¯s the truth!¡± ¡°Did you say that Nicole has gone there too?¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go and find them. We might be able to get a share of what they find,¡± Levant answered eagerly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want any of that! I¡¯m not going. You don¡¯t know me at all. I value the bonds of brotherhood, and the treasure doesn¡¯t interest me. Since Evan has already gone there with the others, I¡¯m not going to go and snatch whatever they find away from them. I¡¯m content with earning what I can here. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± Levant snickered, deliberately provoking Davin. ¡°What a load of crap! It¡¯s clear you¡¯re just scared it¡¯ll be dangerous. You don¡¯t have the guts to go because you¡¯re a scaredy-cat. If you don¡¯t dare to go, that¡¯s fine. What I don¡¯t understand is how you can pretend to be so virtuous and cook up with all that nonsense about the bonds of brotherhood as an excuse for your cowardice. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s quite shameless of you?¡± Davin gaped at him, dumbstruck. He opened his mouth to say something, but Levant interrupted him. ¡°You even said that you don¡¯t love money! If that were true, why did you trick the Maupay family? You kicked them out of the hideout and took over the ce by force! Bonds of brotherhood, you say? If that bond is so strong, you¡¯d be rushing to Daemonic Mount right this moment to protect your brother, Evan, and your nephew, Juan! You wouldn¡¯t be protecting somebody else¡¯s territory and betraying your morals to earn peanuts!¡± Stunned at getting thusmbasted by Levant, Davin¡¯s mind buzzed, and he was at a loss for words. Once he could finally think straight again, heunched into an angry tirade. ¡°Levant Musgrave! Have you lost your mind? Or did you get a scolding from the missus? You¡¯ve gone haywire! Is that why you keep provoking me? I¡¯m willing to do this to make money, and it makes me happy! If you want to unt your bond of brotherhood, then go! Go to Daemonic Mount and protect Evan and Juan! Why are you wasting your time arguing with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going. There¡¯s no question about that. We¡¯ll be the ones who are invincible! We¡¯ll be the ones who possess incredible wealth! And we¡¯ll be the ones with a strong bond of brotherhood! As for you¡­ Well, you can just hug your peanuts and watch!¡± Levant retorted. ¡°Y-You¡­ Go, then! Get out of my sight!¡± Davin shouted before hanging up. Levant stared at his phone, speechless. What the f*ck? How dare he hang up on me? Is he really not going? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1751 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 The Key To The Treasure I can¡¯t believe that the prospect of a treasure trove couldn¡¯t even tempt someone as money-minded as Davin. It seems like his cowardice surpasses his greed. He must¡¯ve refused to go because he thinks it¡¯ll be dangerous. How am I going to convince him to go? Levant¡¯s mind whirred as he came up with another n. Meanwhile, Davin was looking down at his phone¡¯s screen that had dimmed, thinking that he should not have hung up just like that. I should¡¯ve told him off more and vented my frustrations. Why do I always think of all theebacks I should¡¯ve said after hanging up? It¡¯s the same when I argue with Sheep. After every argument, I¡¯ll feel like I didn¡¯t express myself well enough. I only think of what I should¡¯ve said to get back at her when I¡¯m lying in bed at night. I¡¯m losing my touch. I¡¯ve got to practice more. Look at what happened just now. I was trounced by Levant when he went off at me like a psycho. Why didn¡¯t I just give him a piece of my mind immediately? Why did I wait for him to finish? Davin sighed heavily, determined to work on his argument skills. He had just put aside his phone and closed his eyes to rest for a while when he heard the door opening. A person dressed as one of the staff entered and walked toward Davin with his head lowered. Davin¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°What is it?¡± The man did not speak as he continued walking forward. Davin nced at the man warily. Sensing something amiss, he sprang to his feet and opened his mouth to question the man. However, he suddenly saw the glint of a de and felt a dagger pressed against his neck. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met, Davin.¡± This voice! It sounds so familiar! Is it¡­ Lucas? Davin felt his heart lurch. ¡°You! What do you think you¡¯re doing? ¡°Well, the Seet family foiled my ns against Steven. Considering that fact, what do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± Crap! Is he here to seek revenge? What should I do? I don¡¯t want to agitate him further, so I shouldn¡¯t retaliate using force. With that dagger he¡¯s holding, my life is in his hands. I can¡¯t afford to anger him! ¡°Lucas, you can¡¯t me us for what happened. The person you loathe is Steven. You shouldn¡¯t be ruining the Seet family instead!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lucas asked coldly. Davin¡¯s chest tightened as he felt Lucas move the de against his throat ever so slightly. ¡°C-Calm down! I know you hate Steven. I think he¡¯s an eyesore too! That¡¯s why I kicked him out of the hideout and took over his territory. I wanted to see him defeated and miserable!¡± As Davin spoke, he observed Lucas¡¯ expression and saw that thetter seemed to approve of what he just said. Hence, Davin continued, ¡°I think the two of us should work together. If we get rid of Steven, you¡¯ll have gotten your revenge, and the hideout will be mine. I¡¯ll be able to make even more money-¡± ¡°Shut up! This is the Maupay family¡¯s turf. Even if Steven isn¡¯t in the picture, you won¡¯t be in the position to im it as your own. It¡¯ll belong to me!¡± Lucas snapped, cutting Davin off in mid-sentence. Davin sneered inwardly. You? Pfft! If it does end up in your hands, there¡¯s no saying what¡¯ll be of it. It¡¯d be better to leave it to me! ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you, Davin. If you want to live, then hand over the key to the treasure.¡± Davin looked bewildered. ¡°The key to the treasure? What key?¡± ¡°Stop ying dumb. That night when Imperial Garden was about to get bombed, Evan gave Steven a coffer. The key to the treasure is inside a coffer that looks just like that!¡± ¡°Inside that coffer? I had no idea! Didn¡¯t you say that Evan gave it to Steven? Then you should go and hunt down Steven! What¡¯s the use ofing to me?¡± asked Davin. ¡°I did, but there was no key in that coffer Evan gave him. It was a fake. The real coffer with the key is still with Evan!¡± Davin thought hard for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°No. That can¡¯t be. Evan gave him the real one.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. A dangerous look zed in Lucas¡¯ eyes. ¡°Davin Seet, I¡¯m done arguing with you. You¡¯re going to help me with this. You have no other choice.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1752 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Seven Days To Live ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Davin asked with his guard up. A cold gleam appeared in Lucas¡¯ eyes. The next moment, he shoved a ck pill down Davin¡¯s throat and forced him to swallow it. Terrified, Davin gazed at him and asked in a shaky voice, ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Tonic!¡± ¡°Tonic?¡± Davin gasped in disbelief. ¡°Yup, a massive replenishment for you! If you don¡¯t hand over the key to the treasure chest within seven days, you¡¯re doomed.¡± Davin was thunderstruck as the threat reverberated in his ears. Death beckons in seven days. So, I only have a week to live? ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°You bet!¡± In a sh, Davin turned ghastly. He could not help but shiver in fear. ¡°You¡¯re despicable, Lucas!¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m despicable, I¡¯m shameless, and I¡¯m a total jerk. I¡¯m also heartless and brutal. So what? Does thise as a surprise to you, Davin?¡± He continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. Now, get lost. Go to Daemonic Mount and ask Evan for the key. The only way you can save your worthless life is to exchange it for the antidote.¡± Feeling dejected, Davin sighed. Before this, I was resolute on rejecting Levant¡¯s invitation when he called. Now, it seems like I must make this trip no matter what, as this is my only chance to stay alive. Had I known this earlier, I would have said yes to Levant and saved myself from getting into trouble with this bastard. At night, Davin rang Levant. He asked if thetter wanted to join him and set off to Daemonic Mount. The news came like a bolt from the blue for Levant that he thought he had heard Davin wrongly. He was very firm in his decision when I tried persuading him with multiple reasons. Why did he change his mind all of a sudden? ¡°Did I get you right, Davin? What¡¯s up with you? Why are you having second thoughts?¡± Davin struggled toe up with a justification. Oh well, I don¡¯t have a choice, do I? That scum made me swallow a pill! ¡°Oh, um¡­ I thought hard about it and concluded that you¡¯re absolutely right. I shouldn¡¯t focus on the petty stuff. The treasure should be my ultimate goal!¡± Levant arched his brow disbelievingly. ¡°You really think so?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Levant had his doubts, but he could not figure out what was off. ¡°Shall we leave tonight or tomorrow?¡± Davin queried. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Oh man, the clock is ticking, and I have only seven days to live. How can I not be anxious? ¡°I-I¡¯m worried about Evan and Juan. The earlier we meet up, the better. So we can protect them.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re afraid to lose your share should theyy their hands on the treasure first, aren¡¯t you?¡± Levant mocked. Of course not! The treasure is no big deal whenpared to my precious life. ¡°Whatever makes you happy, Levant. I can¡¯t be bothered. Anyway, let¡¯s take the first flight tomorrow morning. Okay?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll see you at the airport.¡± Upon confirming the trip details with Levant, Davin heaved a long sigh again. I should probably return to Seet Residence tonight. What if I¡¯m gone in a week¡¯s time? Zayden, Sheep, and my parents would be so devastated. Therefore, Davin decided to spend some quality time with his family that night, considering that it might be hisst. A mix of emotions raged in his heart at the thought. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw him walking through the door. She was clipping her nails on the couch at that time. ¡°W-Why are you back here?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s my home. What¡¯s so strange about seeing me here?¡± ¡°No, what I meant was, why did youe in the evening? Aren¡¯t you always busy generating moh at this hour?¡± Davin was rendered speechless. If it weren¡¯t for Lucas, I¡¯d definitely be at the hideout right now, busy crediting my bank ount! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1753 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Acting Weird ¡°I let Saul deal with the affairs at the hideout. I miss Zayden, so I want to be around family.¡± Oh, I see. ¡°Davin, you¡¯ve earned quite a bittely, haven¡¯t you?¡± He bobbed his head. ¡°Whatever I have is all yours. I only need five million.¡± ¡°Five million? Why so much?¡± She gave him a once-over while specting how he would maximize the value of the lump sum. It¡¯s enough for him to party with some girls for several nights. ¡°I¡¯m always on the move. Surely, I¡¯d need some cash in hand for an emergency.¡± ¡°On the move? Where are you nning to go, Davin? With the peanuts you¡¯ve earned, you want to go paint the town red?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not messing around. Levant and I are going to Daemonic Mount together.¡± She waspletely baffled. ¡°Davin, are you nning to go look for the treasure?¡± ¡°I want to go see Evan, Juan, and the rest of the gang. At the same time, I want to feast my eyes on the legendary treasure.¡± She was puzzled. She could not wrap her head around the reason why Davin wanted to head over to the mountain. Then, she thought about Faye, who was poisoned at Daemonic Mount, as well as the dangerous encounters in pursuit of the treasure chest. Troubled, she cast a look at Davin. ¡°I think it¡¯s best you don¡¯t go. Regardless of how valuable the treasure is, it¡¯s not as important as your life. I don¡¯t want you to go look for it. All I want is for our family to stay together happily.¡± Honestly, Davin was quite pleased and delighted to hear those words from She. However, he could not stay back any longer since Lucas had fed him a poisonous pill. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sheep. There¡¯s no danger in taking one look at it.¡± Though keeping quiet, She had no peace in her heart. Oh, Sheep, I know you prioritize my safety. But I¡¯m actually risking my life if I stay. I must go in order to grab thatst thread of hope. Subsequently, he passed two debit cards to her. ¡°These are all that I¡¯ve profited recently. I don¡¯t need that five million. So, you can keep these cards with you.¡± She epted the cards with a heavy heart. Staring at him, she kept having the feeling that something was off as if he had a load in his mind. Upon seeing Davin headed upstairs, She tagged along. ¡°Zayden, I¡¯m back!¡± Instantly, Zayden dashed out of the toy room and threw himself into Davin¡¯s embrace. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Daddy! Can you y Lego with me?¡± ¡°Lego? Sure!¡± Feeling all emotional, he hugged his son tightly. If anything untoward befalls me, Zayden will have no father. At that thought, he squeezed the child all the tighter, resulting in Zayden struggling and gasping for air. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing? I-I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Then, Davin was finally willing to loosen his arms. She watched them from a distance. Davin sure is acting weird tonight. When he wrapped his arms around Zayden, his hug was very different. It was as if he was trying to hold on to something in case it would escape through his fingers. Thest I checked, he saw Zayden yesterday afternoon. Does he miss him so terribly much? ¡°Zayden, are you ying by yourself? Where¡¯s Joy?¡± ¡°Grandma took Joy for a bath.¡± ¡°I see. I shall apany you then.¡± Overjoyed, Zayden nodded vigorously. Davin held his little palm and strode toward the toy room. Standing at the door, She was observing how much fun the pair of father and son were having while ying Lego. The longer she stared at them, the more she felt that Davin was not his usual self because he was never that patient and attentive when ying with Zayden. Most of the time, he would leave Zayden to y by himself or only stay close to him while focusing on his phone. It¡¯s totally different this time. He¡¯s actually enjoying himself! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1754 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 You Are Worth It She was feeling insecure as if something unexpected was going to happen. Shortly after, Zayden felt sleepy. Davin bathed him and personally put him to bed. Seeing how gentle he was toward his son, one would think that Davin had turned over a new leaf. He was exceptionally fantastic in handling the child. When Zayden dozed off, his fingers were still clutching the hem of Davin¡¯s shirt. As Davin gazed at the sweet boy in his sleep, it suddenly dawned on him that he seldom spent time with Zayden. If I could make it back, I promise to apany Zayden more. Then, Davin nted a kiss on Zayden¡¯s forehead, tucked thetter in nicely, and left the room. When he got back into his bedroom, She was sitting in front of the dressing table, performing her skincare routine. His gaze fell on her from afar, and he had a shback of the good old days when they were sitting next to each other at kindergarten. Back then, She would always stare straight at him with a pair of twinkling eyes. One time, he caught She¡¯s gaze affixed to him when he was reprimanded by the teacher. Annoyed, heshed out at her, ¡°What are you looking at? What do you want? Party favors?¡± She shook her head and chuckled. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have our very own wedding favors when we get married.¡± He red at her and refuted, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! You and I will never ever be an item.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± She was stunned. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Because you¡¯re ugly and stupid¡­¡± His words hurt She to the core, and she cried like a baby. Time flies. In a sh, the little girl from kindergarten has be my wife, who gave birth to my son. The old me back in kindy would never believe that we would end up being together. Yet, now I think that she¡¯s God¡¯s greatest gift for me. Whatever she does, she does it in the name of love, for me and my sake. Whether it¡¯s stopping me from partying, being worried that I flirt with others, or even sneakily checking my stash of cash¡­ She loves me wholeheartedly. ¡°What are you doing over there?¡± she asked when she found Davin stood rooted to the spot upon finishing her skincare routine. ¡°Me? Oh, nothing. She, is that skincare product good?¡± ¡°Quite good. Why? You want to try some?¡± ¡°Uh, no. I was only wondering if I should ask Nina to research further and create a special set that suits you.¡± She was bbergasted. Since when did he care so much for me? ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This is gifted by Nina, and it¡¯s really good. I¡¯ve been using this line for quite some time. What¡¯s up with you, Davin?¡± He said nothing but smiled at her. It was at that moment that he realized that he had not been showing much care and concern to both his son and wife. If I can escape death seven dayster, I¡¯ll treat She multiple times better. ¡°Because you¡¯re worth it!¡± She was deeply moved by his words. She did not expect Davin to say such a romantic thing. ¡°Really? Is that what you think, Davin?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He approached her and gave her a doting look. ¡°She, I¡¯m sorry for not being an ideal husband to you.¡± What¡¯s going on? She was caught off guard. He¡¯s apletely different man today, to me and also to our son. She mulled it over and then looked at Davin suspiciously. ¡°Did you do something wrong behind my back?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then, why do I have a strange feeling about all these? Why did you suddenly¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving for Daemonic Mount, remember? So, we¡¯ll be separated for a while. I only want to be nice to you before my trip. I should be nice to you, anyway.¡± Is that so? Seeing that She was dubious, Davin cleared his throat lightly. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I have a morning flight to catch tomorrow. Let¡¯s get some sleep.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1755 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Treasure Map Nodding, She fell into deep thoughts. Out of the blue, Davin pinched her face and pulled her into his embrace. His sudden action made She¡¯s heart skip a beat. Then, he picked her up and walked toward the European-style king-sized bed. Like a changed man, Davin treated her as if she was a precious princess and led her into and of pleasure under the bright moonlight. That night, she felt as light as a feather while swaying to the rhythm of his body. When She woke up with a smile the next morning, Davin was nowhere to be seen. She got up immediately and started looking for him in the living room, only to find Sophia sighing on the couch alone. ¡°Mom? You¡¯re up early. Where¡¯s Davin?¡± ¡°He wants me to let you know that he¡¯s gone to look for Evan.¡± ¡°At dawn?¡± ¡°Yeah, he left before breakfast because he couldn¡¯t get Evan, Nicole, or Juan on the phone. No news from either one of them at all. I wonder what¡¯s happening.¡± Sophia got all worked up and kept sighing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. They will be just fine. I¡¯m certain that Davin will find them.¡± ¡°Gosh! Why did my two sons get entangled with the treasure? I feel really uneasy. This doesn¡¯t sit right with me. I¡¯m going to call Kyle and make him stay at Y City at all costs. He should get rid of all ideas about treasure hunting.¡± She continued anxiously, ¡°And Sally, too. She¡¯s almost three months pregnant. I must get Kyle to bring her back to Imperial Garden and take care of her myself.¡± Sophia had always been a very decisive person. She whipped out her phone and called Kyle right away. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When Kyle got the news about Davin heading to Daemonic Mount, he recalled an important event that required Davin¡¯s help. ¡°I¡¯ve taken note of what you said, Grandma. Rest assured that I¡¯ll stay in Y City and manage Seet Group.¡± ¡°What a relief! Your Daddy, Uncle Davin, and even Juan are all at Daemonic Mount. You must stay in Y City, regardless. Bring Sally back to Imperial Garden tonight. I¡¯ll look after her personally.¡± Oh no, I smell trouble. If Sally goes back to Imperial Garden, it¡¯s highly unlikely that we¡¯ll be able to hide the fact that she¡¯s not pregnant. Should we let the cat go out of the bag? ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sally¡¯s opinion on this and get back to you tonight, Grandma.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait for your reply.¡± After hanging up, Kyle called Davin, who was on his way to the airport with Levant. He answered the phone upon taking a nce at the caller¡¯s ID. ¡°What¡¯s up, Kyle?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, I can¡¯t get through to Daddy, Mommy, nor Juan. Perhaps there¡¯s no signal in the ce where they¡¯re at. My attempts to send the photo of a half map to Juan failed miserably. I¡¯m going to send it to you so that you can show them when you arrive.¡± ¡°What map is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s half of the treasure map.¡± What? Davin and Levant exchanged nces. There¡¯s even a treasure map? ¡°Why is there only half of it, Kyle?¡± Davin pursued the matter. ¡°Sally has sent Juan the other half. This is the remaining half.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Sure, I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll show them.¡± ¡°Thanks, Uncle Davin!¡± Within moments, Davin received the other half of the treasure map from Kyle. Excited, he hurriedly tapped it open and zoomed into lines after lines of characters on the photo, which left him perplexed. He had no clue what they were, let alone deciphered them. Things seem to be very complicated and unpredictable. ¡°What on earth are these scribbles?¡± ¡°These aren¡¯t letters.¡± Levant examined the characters on the map carefully. ¡°Do Juan and Evan understand these?¡± ¡°Who knows? Didn¡¯t Kyle say that the other half is in Juan¡¯s possession? Perhaps they have cracked the code. Let¡¯s show it to Juan when we meet up.¡± The two men continued studying the map and discussion intensely as if they were conducting some serious research. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1756 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 Mysterious Men Suddenly, an idea popped up in Davin¡¯s mind. Would I be able to seize the key to the treasure chest with this map? Meanwhile, Jeremy was suffering from the side effects of Dual Extremes. He was like a lifeless zombie being continuously tortured in hell. Nicole had already performed acupuncture on him twice, and she could barely stabilize his condition. Jensen could not bear seeing him in agony. Thus, he went up to the mountain at the break of dawn to look for an antidote. ¡°I¡¯lle with you, Jensen.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll go with them.¡± Evan cast a look at them and pondered over it. He felt that it was better for Draven and Damien, who were rtively more reliable, to go up to the mountains. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jensen, you should stay with Darius and take care of Jeremy. Whereas Juan, Damien, Draven, and I will go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going, Mr. Seet?¡± Draven blurted in surprise. ¡°Let me go, Mr. Seet,¡± Darius volunteered. ¡°I¡¯lle with you, Evan.¡± Having said so, Nicole nced at Jeremy again. She was debating to stay since her medical skills would be needed to cure Jeremy. Evan thought the same, and he gave Nicole a knowing look. ¡°Do as I say. The rest of you should stay behind.¡± Nicole did not insist. As she watched the group leave for the mountain, her anxious heart began to pray hard for them. The few men sessfully arrived at the feet of Daemonic Mount. They were baffled when they saw the lush greenndscapes. ¡°There¡¯s no one waiting in ambush, Mr. Seet. I was especially cautious just now as I fear they would hide in the trees andunch unexpected attacks on us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was also worried that they would camouge themselves among the branches and sneak up on us. It feels odd to get through so easily. Did wee too early? Are they still asleep?¡± Evan scanned the surroundings. Indeed, this feels like the calm before the storm. ¡°Maybe they are waiting for us at the peak. Let¡¯s not put our guard down.¡± ¡°Daddy is right. Tranquilityes before the chaos. There¡¯s only one way to find out if there¡¯s an intense battle ahead of us.¡± The Seets¡¯ warnings made Damien and Draven more vignt. Upon checking the area, the four of them soldiered on. After walking for about half an hour, they caught a glimpse of a few dark shadows passing by before them. They stopped in their tracks and observed the space over a dozen meters away. A few men dressed in peculiar uniforms were marching in a single file. There were seemingly cloud logos sewn on their sleeves. Instantly, Evan recalled Faye¡¯s words. She was once abducted by several men in strange uniforms to a blooming garden. When she was in a daze, she got poisoned. Hence, Evan quickly reminded the rest, ¡°Beware. They¡¯ve got something to do with Faye being poisoned.¡± ¡°Noted, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Will do, Daddy.¡± Evan added, ¡°Let¡¯s catch up with them and see if we couldy our hands on the antidote.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The four of them trailed behind in the distance, adjusting their footsteps to follow the pace of the masked men ordingly. ¡°They seem to be fighters, Daddy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they have highbat skills, for even Faye was poisoned by them.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, shall Damien and I chase after them?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do it together.¡± Evan was resolute and unswerving in his decision. They followed behind them for quite a long while before they could close the gap between them. Damien yelled, ¡°Hey, peeps in front, please hold up. We need a favor.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been walking for a very long time. Let¡¯s take a break,¡± Draven chimed in. With that, the handful of men halted and turned their heads one by one. ¡°They¡¯re all wearing masks?¡± ¡°Yes, so mysterious.¡± As soon as Juan finished saying that, one of the masked men uttered, ¡°Go down the mountain now, or you¡¯ll face regrets. You¡¯ve been warned.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1757 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 You Have Been Warned ¡°What a tone! Well, we can leave anytime, but¡­ We need something from you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The antidote. We¡¯ll disappear before you right away as soon as we receive it,¡± Draven stated. The man standing in the middle, who looked like their leader, exined, ¡°There¡¯s no antidote for the disease. However, it won¡¯t end your life right away. There will probably be two months left. Use the remaining time to enjoy life.¡± Damien found it tantly ridiculous. ¡°Enjoy life? How funny! Our man is being tormented by the symptoms. He¡¯s literally living in hell every day. It¡¯s a miracle if he could survive a month in that dying condition!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ten dayster, his tolerance for pain will increase. Consequently, the torturing moments will reduce significantly. He will definitely be able to enjoy life in thest month before he shut his eyes for good.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He can still live for two months without the antidote? Evan could not bring himself to believe those words. He stepped forward and made himself clear. ¡°We¡¯re here for the antidote. Without it, we won¡¯t leave this ce. Speak up if you have any requests. We can discuss further.¡± ¡°Are you negotiating? Hmph! The people of Daemonic Mount don¡¯t do that. Anyone who trespasses the Daemonic Mount will be poisoned to death!¡± Evan narrowed his eyes as he stared at their unwavering faces quizzically. ¡°Are you the representative of Daemonic Mount? You¡¯re the head here?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not, but you won¡¯t be able to meet the leader. Calcte your risk and leave now.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, it seems like they won¡¯t barge until we teach them a hard lesson.¡± Evan was curious to find out how great those fighters were. With a quick reminder urging the rest to be careful, he exchanged nces with Draven and Damien, indicating that they were ready to strike. A brutal battle might break out anytime soon. As Evan studied the masked men¡¯s techniques and gestures, he realized that they were very agile. He had never seen someone so fast and flexible! Seeing that Damien was struggling to retaliate, Juan jumped in to help. The smarty-pants had noticed the patterns of their fearsome attacks. Hence, he mimicked their style but topped it up with an even faster speed to break the enemies¡¯ intentional blitz. As a result, he was able to counter their assaults. ¡°Not bad, young fellow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve experienced your strength. Now, it¡¯s time to taste your own medicine.¡± Swiftly, heunched a powerful kick, only to retrieve it mid-way and reced it with a double punch. The trick worked like a charm. His opponent did not expect the sudden change in fighting tactics and was struck to the ground. When the masked man finally got hold of himself, he cast a puzzling look at Juan. How tricky! He¡¯s indeed something. ¡°Well done. You¡¯re fast, clever, and sharp. Which sect sent you?¡± Juan cackled. ¡°Me? I¡¯m a godsend; I was sent by your ancestors to kick your butt.¡± ¡°Tsk! How arrogant! I can take you on alone if you dare.¡± Damienmented, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You were fighting one-on-one with Mr. Juan just now.¡± The masked man was infuriated. ¡°No doubt you kept your hands to yourself toward the end of the battle. Your unwanted presence at the corner was a distraction. Get lost!¡± Damien burst outughing. ¡°Losers will always be losers whether I stand next to you or two hundred meters away from you. Just admit defeat!¡± ¡°Cut the crap! I dare you to a one-on-one duel. How¡¯s that?¡± Juan gave Damien a look. Thetter turned to Evan, who then nodded, signaling him to move aside. After that, the masked men went all out and charged against Juan aggressively. Thankfully, Juan was vignt and nimble in his moves. He was excellent at specting the masked man¡¯s next action and managed to counter him beautifully. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1758 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 Retreat It was their first time encountering someone like Juan. Even the leader of the group was stunned by Juan¡¯s ability. If things kept progressing that way, he feared that Juan would learn all of their moves. In his haste, he cried out, ¡°Stop fighting! Retreat!¡± When the one fighting Draven heard that order, he swiftly retreated. In a blink of an eye, the masked men left the scene. ¡°That¡¯s so sudden,¡± Draven voiced out his confusion. ¡°They¡¯re scared that Juan will learn their moves,¡± Evan exined, having realized what happened. ¡°Then should we go after them?¡± Damien asked. Juan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t catch up to them. However, I¡¯ve managed to steal a pack of powder from them during the fight. I don¡¯t know what it is, but we can take it back to let Mommy analyze it.¡± Everyone then looked at Juan¡¯s palm, where a small white pack of powdery. ¡°If only this is the antidote. Jeremy wouldn¡¯t need to suffer after having it,¡± Draven muttered. ¡°It¡¯s more likely to be some kind of toxin. They must have it with them at all times for their battles,¡± Damien analyzed. ¡°Even if it¡¯s some kind of toxin, we should bring it back to let Mommy analyze it. Maybe we¡¯ll be able to find out if it¡¯s the antidote.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Juan.¡± Thus, they brought the pack of powder back to Nicole. Thinking that it was the antidote, Darius and Jensen gasped. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten the antidote so easily?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know if this is the antidote or toxin. Mommy, take a look.¡± After taking the pack from her son, Nicole carefully opened it and took a tiny whiff. It was tasteless and odorless. It was the first time she had evere across a kind of drug that waspletely odorless. ¡°There¡¯s no smell at all. I can¡¯t tell what it¡¯s made of. It seems like I¡¯ll have to use some tools to find out.¡± The others furrowed their brows when they heard her. Where are we going to find tools at a ce like this? Shortly after, Evan said, ¡°Nicole, there are people living hundreds of miles away from here. Maybe we¡¯ll be able to get some tools there. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, why don¡¯t Draven and I go instead? Mrs. Seet, please write down what you need, and we¡¯ll be back as quickly as possible.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jensen was worried that Jeremy¡¯s condition would worsen if Nicole were to leave. Realizing what he was worried about, Damien ruminated about what the masked men had said again. ¡°The poison in Jeremy won¡¯t kill him. He¡¯ll live for at least two more months. Ten days after the first day, his tolerance for the poison will increase, and he¡¯ll have fewer and fewer episodes. He¡¯ll live for two more months, at the very least.¡± Hearing that, Jensen sighed in relief. However, Nicole frowned. Will he be able to live for two more months despite the torment he¡¯s suffering? Like Evan, she did not believe in those words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jensen. I¡¯ll be back as quickly as I can. There are many types of testing tools, and you might not be able to buy them all. It¡¯ll be even better if we can find ab in a small hospital. That way, we can use that ce to analyze the powder.¡± A moment of silenceter, Jensen replied, ¡°Pleasee back as soon as possible, Mrs. Seet, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Evan then brought Nicole away. The two rushed all the way to their destination. On their way there, Evan asked Nicole about Jeremy¡¯s condition. Nicole sighed. ¡°About what you¡¯ve heard¡ªabout how Jeremy gets to live for another two months¡ªI don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡± Evan had been equally suspicious about that statement when he first heard about it on the mountain. Those words had been their excuse not to give them the antidote. Therefore, they still had to find a way to get the antidote. Otherwise, Jeremy might really be six feet under two monthster. ¡°Nicole, is it tough for you to do so many things?¡± Nicole turned to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s not. I¡¯m a doctor, and it¡¯s my job to help the ill and the hurt. Moreover, the patient right now is Jeremy.¡± At that, she suddenly thought about Faye. I wonder how she is now. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1759 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 A Question From Levant On the other side. Davin and Levant stepped out of the ne and finally reached Daemonic Mount. As he walked, Davin rambled on, ¡°Even a paid cab driver doesn¡¯t want to take us here. Do you think that this is any good ce? This must be a terrifying ce if no one wants toe here. We have to be careful.¡± Hearing his rambles, Levant turned to nce at him. At that moment, a thought popped into his mind. Everyone¡¯s scared of dying, but what if money enters the equation? ¡°Are you scared of dying?¡± he then asked. ¡°Rubbish. Who isn¡¯t afraid of dying? Are you not afraid of dying?¡± Okay, even if money is added into the equation, people are still scared to die, especially Davin. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be that nervous. We¡¯re now in the same boat. If it sinks, we both drown. I won¡¯t leave you behind if we¡¯re in danger.¡± ¡°Tsk. If we¡¯re in danger, maybe I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s saving you,¡± Davin grumbled. Levant gave him a look. ¡°If you¡¯re capable of doing that, you won¡¯t be Mr. Davin.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you looking down on me?¡± The journey there was boring, so the two began bantering. Levant snorted. ¡°If you¡¯re really capable enough to save me, then you can take Evan¡¯s ce.¡± Right then, a thought popped into his mind, and he turned to Davin again. ¡°I have a question. Can you answer it?¡± Davin froze for a second. ¡°Since you¡¯re so polite and sincere, go ahead. I, Davin Seet, am an honest man who will answer everything I can.¡± ¡°All right. People strive for better things, but you¡¯ve always lived under your brother¡¯s shadow. Furthermore, Evan has always been in charge of Seet Group. Both of you are the children of the Seet family. Are you really that willing to let him take control of Seet Group forever? Are you that willing to just be his essory?¡± Davin never thought that Levant would ask that question. A beat of silenceter, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a simple answer. I¡¯ve heard of a statement, and I¡¯ve always thought of it as something reasonable. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of it before.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. A carrot should just strive to be a juicy, crunchy carrot. A cabbage should just strive to be a crispy, firm cabbage. I know what I am¡ªI know whether I¡¯m a carrot or a cabbage. Even if they hand Seet Group over to me, I don¡¯t have the capability to handle it well, and I don¡¯t see the point of wasting my time worrying about it. On the other hand, my brother is a genius in business management. I think it¡¯s normal for him to manage Seet Group. With great power comes great responsibility, so I won¡¯t feel unhappy about his role. I won¡¯t even think about this question.¡± Levant narrowed his eyes as he looked at Davin. He never thought that the carefree second son of the Seet family was capable of saying something like that. Of course, it was not easy to live as optimistically and carefree as Davin. One had to have a certain amount of intellect and a big heart. ¡°The brothers of other families are fighting so hard to get more power, but you seempletely unfazed by it. It¡¯s a blessing for Evan to have a younger brother like you.¡± ¡°No, I think I¡¯m the one who¡¯s blessed to have a brother like Evan. I¡¯m more of the enjoying kind. Evan¡¯s capable, and he can manage thepany well. That way, I get more time to enjoy life. Furthermore, he has always been nice to me.¡± Levant smiled. ¡°In that case, I should be jealous of you. If I have a brother like Evan, I will be able to live an unworried life like you.¡± Davin snorted before giving him a once-over. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re not enjoying your life right now. Wicked Pce doesn¡¯t need you, and you¡¯re not needed at the estate. All you have is Levant Winery, which you only asionally manage. You don¡¯t sound like you have a terribly difficult life. Stop making it sound like you¡¯re working like a beaver.¡± Levant disagreed with him. ¡°How would you possibly know if I¡¯m not busy with other things? I¡¯ve been helping Tiffany deal with her company and her family matters!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1760 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 Blood Is Thicker Than Water Davin sized Levant up. ¡°Not bad. So you¡¯ve started helping your wife out with her troubles? However, why are you still wasting your time with your wife¡¯s family matters? Just kick those money-minded people aside. It¡¯ll make your life easier.¡± Levant sighed. ¡°Easier said than done. Blood is thicker than water, and Tiffany can¡¯t bring herself to be that merciless.¡± Davinughed. ¡°True. If she can be that merciless, you¡¯ll never be able to get together with her. After all, with the way you treated her back then¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! That was so long ago. There¡¯s no need for you to mention it again.¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a great topic to mention during drinking sessions. Furthermore, we all feel that you¡¯re really horrible! You really can¡¯t do her wrong anymore.¡± Levant shot Davin a re at that. Not wanting to hear him ramble on about his past, he quickened his pace. For a moment, Davin could not catch up with him. ¡°Wait! Wait for me! Why are you walking so quickly?¡± When the two reached the deeper parts of the forest, Levant abruptly halted in his tracks. It was then Davin finally caught up with him. Panting, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve finally stopped. I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°Hush.¡± Levant¡¯s keen eyes were scanning his surroundings. His silencing gesture instantly made Davin tense up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I sense movement around us.¡± Movement? rm bells rang in Davin¡¯s head, and he warily looked around him. ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡± Just as those words left his mouth, a rustling sound came from the top of the trees, and a few oddly- dressed people appeared in front of them. Holy moly. They came from the trees. Were they hiding there all along? The two of them carefully watched the neers. They had realized that the strangely-dressed people were no ordinary people, for they had been as swift as lightning earlier. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sensing the danger around them, Levant slowly balled his fists, readying himself for a fight. ¡°The ones who stand in your way,¡± one of the figures replied. ¡°Why?¡± Levant asked. ¡°Because the ones who barge into Daemonic Mount must die!¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll drop dead just because you said so?¡± Davin scoffed. The unknown figure sneered, ¡°You can try us.¡± Both parties were ready for a fight. At the same time, Levant was studying them, wondering how well his opponents could fight and whether or not he and Davin would be able to stay safe. Thus, he quietly reminded Davin, ¡°We¡¯ll first test them out. If we can win them, then we fight them. If not, we run.¡± ¡°Did you need to tell me that? I¡¯m going to die if I don¡¯t run.¡± When their opponents noticed that they were whispering with each other without any signs of leaving, they scoffed, ¡°It seems like you will not heed our words.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re going up this Daemonic Mount.¡± Just as Levant¡¯s words went past his teeth, both sides tensed up, ready to engage in a battle. Suddenly, Davin felt his world spin and his body go weak. What¡¯s going on? An uneasy feeling stirred in him. It can¡¯t be because of the poison Lucas gave me, right? However, his opponent had begun moving, and Davin had no choice but to charge ahead. Levant was more than capable of defending himself and attacking his enemies simultaneously. He was agile, and it seemed like he was gaining the upper hand. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After exchanging a few blows with them, he sneered, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be impressive, but it seems like my initial thoughts were wrong.¡± Enraged by his words, his opponents began attacking more ferociously. Both sides were in a full swing. As Levant dodged, he was suddenly reminded of Faye¡¯s move. He had once fought with Faye, and he secretly learned a few moves of herbat style. Now, it was perfect to use what he had learned from her against these people. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1761 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 Passing Out Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the meantime, Davin was starting to feel too weak to defend himself after a few blows. His vision was blurring drastically. Just as his opponent was about to give him a roundhouse kick, he abruptly copsed onto the ground. What? Even Davin¡¯s opponent was dumbfounded. Did he copse before I even touch him? Is my kick that powerful? Can it actually defeat my opponent without even touching him? When Levant noticed the unconscious Davin from the corner of his eye, he was flummoxed. He was afraid that Davin would be unable to fight against their opponents, so he had already prepared a secret weapon to help him out. Yet, before he could do anything and before his opponent¡¯s foot even touched him, Davin had passed out. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1762 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 Worry Did he end up in someone¡¯s trap? Did he pass out from the fright? Is he faking it? Regardless of what was the reason for Davin¡¯s copse, Levant¡¯s priority was to ensure their safety. Thus, he had to retreat. ¡°Stop! I¡¯m not going to fight anymore,¡± Levant suddenly yelled before sparing Davin a nce. ¡°You win. My partner copsed, so I have to bring him down the mountain now. We¡¯re not going to keep going up Daemonic Mount anymore!¡± At that, their opponent studied them before replying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too easy for us to let you go just like that?¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± ¡°You seem quite good in fighting. After settling this unconscious guy¡¯s matter,e back here and guard our ce. You¡¯ll have to guard Daemonic Mount for ten days without letting anyone in. Not even a fly is allowed in. As long as you promise that, I¡¯ll let you leave this ce with him.¡± Levant never thought that would be their terms. ¡°Are you trying to get freebor from me? Are you actually trying to get more free time for yourself by getting me to do your work?¡± ¡°So, are you going to do it or not? If you say no, then let¡¯s keep fighting. However, none of us can be sure if this guy by your feet is going toe out of this alive.¡± Levant fell silent. It seemed like he had no other choice but to agree to their terms. Furthermore, it did not seem like a bad idea to help them guard the ce. Evan and the others were here as well. If he were to guard Daemonic Mount, he could try getting closer to the people here. Perhaps, he would be able to find out where Evan and Juan were. He had no choice but to submit. Hence, Levant let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°All right, but ten days is too long. Seven. At most, I¡¯ll do this for seven days.¡± His opponents did not waste any time in agreeing. ¡°Seven, then. You can¡¯t go back on your words and don¡¯t even think of pulling any tricks. We won¡¯t let you go if you try that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man of my words.¡± Once the two came to an agreement, Levant quickly crouched down to check on Davin. After finding out that Davin had really passed out, a furrow appeared between Levant¡¯s brows. Did someone do something to him? He then shouted at Davin a few times and shook his body, but thetter did not respond. At that, Levant¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± he bellowed at the people standing opposite him. Unfortunately, Davin¡¯s opponent was as confused as Levant. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. My foot didn¡¯t even touch him before he copsed.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. That was what Levant had seen as well, and so, he wondered, Then why did Davin pass out? All of a sudden, one of his opponentsmented about how weak Davin must be and how Davin should get himself stronger when he went back. ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t the ones who did something to him, or else I¡¯m going to end you all!¡± ¡°We always admit to what we¡¯ve done.¡± Levant left with Davin after deducing that those people must not be lying. At the start, he actually thought of carrying Davin out of the forest. However, halfway through, he could not carry him anymore. Therefore, he could only put him down and wait for him to gain consciousness. Over an hourter, Davin finally opened his eyes, slowly and gradually. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Hearing that, Davin knitted his brows before letting his eyes drift from side to side. It was then he realized he was lying on the ground. ¡°Where is this ce? Why am I¡­¡± Then, his memories flooded back into his mind. The images of him fighting with someone emerged in his brain. It was then he recalled how he had passed out. ¡°Davin, you passed out before anyone evenid a finger on you. You didn¡¯t faint because you were too scared, did you?¡± Davin went quiet at that. He knew it was not because of fright. It¡¯s probably because the poison Lucas made me eat has started doing its job. Hearing nothing from Davin, Levant blurted out, ¡°You really fainted from fright? You¡¯re such a coward.¡± Davin then raised his head to cast Levant a solemn look. ¡°That is a question I have to reply to with a sad story.¡± ¡°What sad story?¡± ¡°I was poisoned!¡± Levant narrowed his eyes at him in disbelief. ¡°Really! I was poisoned before I came here. I think I passed out when the poison started taking effect.¡± ¡°What?¡± Davin then told him everything. Levant was taken aback after hearing his story. ¡°No wonder! I was wondering why you¡¯d suddenly change your mind and agree toe to Daemonic Mount. So, you¡¯re here to get your brother and sister-inw to save you?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1763 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Third Option ¡°Yes, the only ones who can save me are the two of them. Either Evan gives me the key to the treasure so that I can exchange it for the antidote, or Nicole makes an antidote for me with her medical knowledge.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing his serious analysis, Levant chuckled. ¡°Actually, you have a third option.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Lucas has given you the poison, but you can do the same. Get some poison from your sister-inw later and secretly make him eat it. Then, the two of you can duke it out; both of you are going to wait for each other to hand over the antidote. Isn¡¯t that an option you can choose too?¡± Davin mulled over his words and realized that made a lot of sense. ¡°You¡¯re right. Why didn¡¯t I think of this? But Lucas is still at Y City¡­ How am I going to threaten him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll surelye here to look for you.¡± ¡°Right. Daemonic Mount has the treasure he yearns for. Furthermore, my brother is here. He¡¯s still trying to get the key to the treasure from Evan by using me. All right. I¡¯ll wait for him toe before making my move.¡± Levant nodded at that. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Davin then wriggled his arms and shook his legs. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel weak. Levant, since I¡¯m poisoned, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a picky eater. As long as I get to eat meat and live in a ce without the wind blowing on my face at all times, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Meat? I don¡¯t even know how we¡¯re going to get any food right now. Levant sighed. ¡°If I knew earlier that you¡¯re so troublesome, I wouldn¡¯t havee with you. I¡¯ve even promised our earlier opponents to guard the mountain for them so that you can be safe just now. Hence, you have to guard the ce with me.¡± Guard the mountain? We were nning to go up the mountain. Why do we suddenly have to guard that ce? Still frowning, Davin began looking around the forest. Then, he turned back to Levant and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing. We¡¯re currently worrying about what to eat and where to sleep. Since you¡¯ve agreed to guard the ce for them, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be providing food and amodation, right? They¡¯ve got to prepare that even if they¡¯re just hiring a part-timer.¡± Levant narrowed his eyes at Davin. ¡°Are you telling me that we should make them provide for us? So we¡¯re going to guard the ce while we lord over them?¡± ¡°I doubt they¡¯d agree to that if you word it like that. What about this? We¡¯ll lower our standards and have them provide us a ce to stay while giving us something to eat. With our bellies full and our minds rested, we¡¯ll only be able to guard the ce well!¡± That was the only choice they had in the endless forest. ¡°We¡¯ll see what they say when we look for them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll pull this off. If they don¡¯t agree to it, we¡¯ll buy the food ourselves, and we¡¯ll pay the rent. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t utter a word of disagreement when we give them more money.¡± Levant was speechless as he eyed Davin. He must have earned a decent amount of money at Steven¡¯s hideout to think of solving everything with money. Once they reached an agreement, they headed toward Daemonic Mount to discuss with those few people. In the meantime, the people in the cabin were panicking when they saw how tormented Jeremy was by his symptoms. ¡°I¡¯d say we should get some cold water and firewood. When he¡¯s cold, we¡¯ll light the firewood. When he¡¯s hot, we¡¯ll spray some cold water on him. Maybe he¡¯ll feel better like that.¡± Jeremy, who was trembling under his nket and suffering from his symptoms, agreed wholly with Darius¡¯ idea. ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s a good idea. Q-Quick, get some wood and burn them f-for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go. Darius, let¡¯s go together.¡± Jensen was willing to do anything as long as Jeremy felt better. Thus, he quickly volunteered to help out. Once the two were gone, Draven quietly uttered, ¡°This will only help with the symptoms, won¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t we think about how we can get the antidote quicker instead? I wonder if Mr. and Mrs. Seet have found a ce to test the powder yet, and I wonder if that powder is the antidote or not.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1764 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 Going To Daemonic Mount Juan then stated, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that it¡¯s the antidote. I think it¡¯s more likely that they¡¯re carrying poison around.¡± Both Damien and Draven then turned to look at Juan, whoter added, ¡°If we want to get the antidote quicker, our best option is to go to Daemonic Mount.¡± Daemonic Mount? Draven and Damien then recalled Evan¡¯s instruction¡ªhe had told them to keep an eye on Juan¡¯s every move. The two of them were assigned to Juan. If thetter headed up Daemonic Mount, they would have to follow him there. ¡°Mr. Juan, why don¡¯t we wait for Mr. and Mrs. Seet¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just wait all the time. We have to do something too. If that really is the poison, then won¡¯t we be wasting our time sitting here?¡± Juan¡¯s words madeplete sense. After pondering over it for a while longer, the duo suggested waiting for Darius and Jensen to return before heading off with Juan. Juan did not disagree with that. Half an hourter, Jensen came back with a stack of branches in his hands while Darius returned empty-handed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for water?¡± Jensen asked. ¡°I was, and I found it, but I didn¡¯t have anything to store it with. I was thinking about how we should just carry Jeremy to the riverside and throw him in when he needs to cool down,¡± Darius replied. Jensen thought hard about it, but he realized that was the only thing they could do. Once the two of them were back, Juan led Damien and Draven to Daemonic Mount. Just as they reached the edge of the forest, a piece of chicken drumstick flew toward them. ¡°Stop right there!¡± They could see no one around, but they could hear a voice traveling into their ears. In fact, that voice was familiar. After turning around to look for the source of the voice, they finally looked up at the treetops. ¡°Mr. Juan, I don¡¯t see anyone here.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t see anyone, then let¡¯s keep walking.¡± Thus, the three continued their way. However, two stepster, yet another thing flew toward them. Juan yelled, ¡°Be careful!¡± The three of them then dodged it. When they leaned closer to look at what had embedded into the tree, they realized it was a¡­ chicken bone. ¡°Mr. Juan, they¡¯re eating chicken.¡± ¡°Who cares about what they¡¯re eating? As long as they don¡¯t show themselves, we¡¯ll keep walking.¡± Right as Juan finished his words, someone abruptly attacked them. The three hastily defended themselves. A few roundster, the three of them were stunned. ¡°Uncle Davin? Mr. Levant? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Mr. Davin? Mr. Levant?¡± As Davin and Levant looked at Juan and hispany, Levant said, ¡°You didn¡¯t see thising, did you? We wanted to give you a surprise!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you surprised?¡± Davin grinned at them. Damien and Draven nodded. ¡°Very. When did you two arrive here? Why are you¡­¡± Their eyes then trailed toward their clothes. Davin and Levant were wearing the same outfit as those oddly-dressed people. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we look good in these clothes? Are you interested in wearing them too? We have more to distribute around,¡± Davin teased. Juan then looked at him from head to toe. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Uncle Davin, did you steal these clothes?¡± Davin then huffed, ¡°Juan, what are you talking about? How can we do such a sneaky thing like that? They gave us these clothes themselves. They did that willingly.¡± Davin¡¯s words only confused the trio even more. ¡°Mr. Davin, do you know those people?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Davin, if you know them personally, please help us get an antidote from them. Jeremy¡¯s been poisoned, and he¡¯s suffering. Please help him!¡± Jeremy¡¯s poisoned? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Davin was taken aback. ¡°When did this happen? Where¡¯s Evan? Are Evan and Nicole okay? Why are there only three of you here?¡± ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Seet have gone to the town hundreds of miles away while Darius and Jensen are taking care of Jeremy. We¡¯vee here to look for the antidote. Mr. Davin, if we had known that you were their associate, we would havee to you earlier.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t misunderstand the situation. I don¡¯t actually know them. I¡­¡± Davin then nced at Levant. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1765 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 Not Associated With Them He did not know if he should tell Juan about how they promised those men to guard Daemonic Mount for seven days. Levant sighed. ¡°Although we¡¯re wearing these clothes, things are not what you think they are. We¡¯re not their associates. I was just dragged into this mess by your uncle.¡± ¡°Why is it¡ª¡± Davin wanted to retort, but he realized halfway that Levant was speaking the truth. Hence, he mumbled, ¡°Y-Yes, it was me¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Juan and the others exchanged nces, baffled by Davin and Levant¡¯s words. ¡°Dragged into this mess by Uncle Davin? How? Uncle Davin, can you exin this to us?¡± ¡°I agree. Mr. Davin, we don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say. Can you be clearer?¡± Davin let out a sigh. ¡°This is what happened¡­¡± He then told them everything that had happened to them earlier. After that, he gave Levant a nce and continued, ¡°He¡¯s rather nice this time. If not for me, he wouldn¡¯t have been dragged into this mess.¡± So, that¡¯s what¡¯s going on, the trio thought. All of a sudden, a thought entered Damien¡¯s mind, and he turned to look at Davin and Levant. ¡°Mr. Davin, Mr. Levant, since the two of you are guarding the ce, can you let us pass?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Let us up the mountain. We¡¯re on the same team. You won¡¯t be stopping us, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. If we knew that you and Mr. Levant were guarding the ce, we would have gone straight to you. We could have skipped the stress and fear of stepping into someone¡¯s trap.¡± Damien¡¯s and Draven¡¯s words stumped Davin and Levant. When they had found the strangely-dressed men and asked for food and amodation, they had promised not to let anyone in for the next seven days. Now, it seemed wrong of them to let someone in right after they were done with their meal. At the sight of Davin¡¯s hesitation, Draven said, ¡°Mr. Davin, you¡¯re not actually thinking of stopping us, right? We¡¯re on the same side.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­¡± Davin nced at Levant. After a moment of silence, Levant said, ¡°You¡¯re here for the antidote. Why don¡¯t you let us try to get it instead? We¡¯ll see if we can get it or not.¡± Both Damien and Draven thought that was a good idea. ¡°Mr. Juan, why don¡¯t we let Mr. Davin and Mr. Levant try it? Even if we can get up the mountain, we might not be able to get the antidote. Regardless of everything, at least they have a way to converse with the other party right now.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t we let them try it first?¡± Hearing the duo¡¯s words, Juan pursed his lips before replying, ¡°All right. Please ask them and see if they¡¯ll give us the antidote. I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡± Waiting here? ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first? No matter whether or not we manage to get the antidote, I¡¯ll inform you about it, okay?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, you can leave this ce? Don¡¯t you need to guard this ce at all times?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if I leave for a little while. Moreover, the one who promised to guard the ce was Levant, not me. I¡¯m the one who dragged him into this mess, so I¡¯m keeping himpany out of guilt.¡± Juan then looked at the top of the mountain before looking back at Davin and Levant. He only agreed to it after Levant gave him a look. ¡°All right. Uncle Davin, I¡¯ll have to trouble you toe to us at night then.¡± He then told Davin where the cabin was located. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The two of us wille up with a n.¡± After Juan and the other two left, Davin asked Levant, ¡°Do you think that they¡¯ll give us the antidote?¡± ¡°No,¡± came Levant¡¯s immediate reply. Davin¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± ¡°If they won¡¯t give it to us, we¡¯ll have to resort to extreme methods. After all, Jeremy has been working for your brother for many years. We can¡¯t possibly sit idly and do nothing, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re rather reliable.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not reliable, why would I even save you? Would I be guarding this ce if not for you?¡± Levant questioned. Davin then studied him before answering, ¡°Are you really guarding the mountain just because you wanted to save me? It¡¯ll be easier to do things in a certain ce when you¡¯re supposed to be there, right?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1766 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 The Walls Have Ears Levant gave him a look. ¡°The walls have ears.¡± Are there even walls here? Uh¡­ There aren¡¯t any walls here, but the trees might have people on them. ¡°Stay guard here. I¡¯m going to ask about the antidote.¡± ¡°You?¡± Davin then turned side to side to look at the gigantic space. He was actually afraid that some expert fighters would pop out of nowhere, for he was surely no match for someone like that. Furthermore, he was poisoned. He did not know when he would suddenly copse. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You want to go instead?¡± Levant questioned. Davin contemted for a second and responded, ¡°Can I?¡± At that, Levant looked at him from head to toe. The man in front of him was the talented second son of the Seet family. Perhaps he would be able to aplish that, so there was no harm in him trying it. ¡°Okay, go ahead and give it a go.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for them right away.¡± As he watched Davin go up the top of Daemonic Mount, Levant sighed in relief. If Evan were the one guarding the mountain with him, the two of them would be able to figure everything out at Daemonic Mount with their wits. However, Evan and Nicole had gone to the town. No one knew when they would be back.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. If they realize that I¡¯m guarding the mountain, would theye for me? They will. Evan¡¯s an intelligent man. He¡¯lle. In the meantime, Davin reached the entrance of one of the caves on Daemonic Mount. He was still outside, but he could already hear themotion inside the cave. It seemed like they were fighting about something. Therefore, he tiptoed to the other side of the cave and began eavesdropping. ¡°Be at ease. We don¡¯t even know where the treasure is on Daemonic Mount, let alone them. Even if they really let anyone up this mountain, it¡¯s highly unlikely that they¡¯ll be able to find the treasure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I even checked all the caves at the top of the mountain the day before yesterday, but I don¡¯t see any treasure in them.¡± ¡°Us not knowing anything doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t too. I heard that someone had a treasure map in hand. Maybe the ones going up the mountain have already studied the map well enough to pinpoint its location.¡± The few of them then exchanged nces. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to stay on guard.¡± ¡°Yes, if we really find someone who¡¯s extremely talented at treasure hunting, we¡¯ll have to inform our higher-ups right away. Otherwise, we might lose our lives.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about how opening the treasure requires not only the special key but also Girin Blood?¡± At that, another person responded, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why it¡¯s not that easy to get the treasure. Quest is a nimble child, and there¡¯s only one of them in this world. Finding Quest would be akin to finding a needle in a haystack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why no ordinary person will be able to find the treasure. Those whoe to Daemonic Mount are all greedy people who are trying to bite off more than they can chew¡ªrats that are trying to swallow an elephant whole!¡± Girin Blood? Only one Quest in this world? Davin¡¯s forehead creased. It seems like it¡¯ll be no easy feat to get the treasure. Yes, I have to tell Evan and Juan about this. We have to leave after getting the antidote. It¡¯s best if we avoid thisplicated mess. At that moment, Davin identally loosened one of the rocks on the wall, and the sound of it falling to the ground caught the attention of those inside the cave. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Fear fluttered in Davin¡¯s stomach. He did not know what those people were going to do if they found out that he had overheard their conversation. However, it seemed like it was toote for him to hide. Thus, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The people in the cave warily shuffled outward. They all stood transfixed when they realized it was Davin. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why are you here instead of guarding the mountain?¡± Davin smiled at them. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ll poison the people who insist on going up this mountain, so I wanted to know if you can give us some of that.¡± They were surprised by his words. ¡°You want the poison?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. Can you give me some of the poison and some of the antidotes?¡± Feeling that the whole situation was bing weirder, they asked, ¡°You want the antidote as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to poison the intruder. If we poisoned the wrong person, or if we think that they¡¯ve turned over a new leaf and doesn¡¯t want to go up the mountain anymore, it¡¯s all right to give them the antidote, right?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1767 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Eating Elephants Upon hearing his words, the few of them burst outughing. ¡°What a fine n you¡¯ve got there. Do you think that our antidote is free, or do you think that our poison is free? So you¡¯re going to poison a random person then give them the antidote?¡± ¡°Exactly. There¡¯s no antidote for Daemonic Mount¡¯s poison!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no antidote?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s only one end for everyone who¡¯s poisoned¡ªdeath after torment!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way people will stay away from this ce. This is so that they¡¯ll understand that the ones who barge into Daemonic Mount will die.¡± D*mn it, Faye and Jeremy are doomed if there isn¡¯t an antidote. ¡°Is there really no antidote?¡± he asked again. ¡°No. When this poison was made, it was meant to send those people straight to hell!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Listening to how confident they sounded, Davin was convinced that they weren¡¯t lying. What now? If we can¡¯t get the antidote, we can only rely on Nicole to counteract the poison. ¡°Hurry back to guard the mountain. We won¡¯t give you the poison. Those who aren¡¯t a part of Daemonic Mount don¡¯t deserve to use it.¡± Tsk. Whatever. It¡¯s not like I actually want the poison. Just as Davin took two steps away from the group of people, they suddenly stopped him again. ¡°Wait!¡± Davin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he turned to them. ¡°Something else you want to tell me?¡± One of them then walked closer to him as he questioned, ¡°Did you hear what we talked about earlier?¡± Davin stiffened. He shook his head first, then he nodded. ¡°So did you hear us or not?¡± Davin was silent for a second before replying, ¡°I-I did. I heard that you said something like someone wanting to eat elephants. I thought there were elephants inside, so I didn¡¯t dare to go inside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you heard?¡± The person stared at Davin. Thetter nodded fervently. ¡°Yes. I heard elephants when I came here, and something about chewing them? I don¡¯t think elephants are good to chew on. Crabmeat, on the other hand, is so much better, and they taste good too¡ª¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Leave now.¡± The man then shot him an impatient look. After Davin returned to their spot and found Levant, he told thetter what he heard. A look of disbelief then crept upon Levant¡¯s face. ¡°There isn¡¯t an antidote?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what they said, and it doesn¡¯t seem like they were lying.¡± Levan furrowed his brows and stated, ¡°So they really don¡¯t have the antidote, or do they not have it with them at that moment? Maybe their higher-ups have it?¡± That was something he had to look into. A pauseter, Davin said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll tell Juan about this first.¡± ¡°What are you going to tell Juan? You haven¡¯t even found the antidote yet.¡± ¡°I actually wanted to tell him about the treasure. The boy has always been really interested in treasures. I heard that Girin Blood is needed to open the treasure. However, there¡¯s only one person in the world who has Girin Blood, and it¡¯s almost impossible to find that person in this world. Also, I¡¯d say we shouldn¡¯t let him see the half piece of a treasure map that Kyle has given to us. We should convince them to go back immediately.¡± Then, he added, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back with them too? I wonder if Nicole will be able to do something to counteract my poison.¡± With that said, Davin started walking out. However, he only managed to take a few steps before the world spun around him and all strength fled him. He stumbled, and he passed out. When Levant saw him faint, he realized that it must be the poison in him acting up again. He was curious¡ªhe wondered what Lucas had poisoned Davin with. Why is he fainting so often? Once I see Lucas, I¡¯m going to let him have a taste of his own medicine. In the meantime, Juan and the others were in the cabin, taking care of Jeremy as they waited for news from Davin and Levant. Evan and Nicole had yet to return, and there had been no news from Davin¡¯s side either. The sun was setting, and their patience was wearing thin. ¡°Mr. Juan, why don¡¯t I look for Mr. Davin and Mr. Levant at night and find out whether or not they¡¯ve gotten the antidote?¡± ¡°Damien, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Darius volunteered. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1768 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 You Deserve It Too ¡°Darius, you stay here to take care of Jeremy. Damien and Draven will go with me. If Uncle Davin doesn¡¯t get the antidote, we¡¯ll go up the mountain.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Juan.¡± On the other hand, it took Nicole and Evan a while to find a small hospital in the town. After they exined their intentions, the hospital director scrutinized them and refused their request to use the testing equipment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to use the equipment in our hospital,¡± stated the director coldly. Evan¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing that. Immediately, Nicole walked up to the director and exined gently, ¡°I know that outsiders aren¡¯t supposed to use the equipment in the hospital, but we need it urgently to save people. We¡¯ll only borrow it for an hour. Can you make an exception for us?¡± ¡°No!¡± While saying that, the director red at Nicole. There was no room for negotiation in his tone. ¡°You won¡¯t lend us? Fine. I¡¯ll buy it!¡± dered Evan domineeringly. Turning his head, the director scrutinized Evan from head to toe. Thetter did look like a wealthy man because of his custom-made suit and aloof demeanor. However, the director still rejected him. ¡°I¡¯m not selling it!¡± In an instant, Evan¡¯s expression turned grim. It was the first time he had met such a bold person who dared to reject him. Other than Nicole, no one dared to be impertinent with him. ¡°We¡¯ll only use it for an hour. How about you rent it to us for an hour? We¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Nicole only wanted to use the testing equipment as soon as possible. Just as the director was about to chase Nicole out of the hospital, he saw Evan clenching his fist tightly, looking like he was going to beat him. ¡°Y-You!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°What about me?¡± Having said that, Evan grabbed the director by the throat. ¡°Let me tell you something that happened not too long ago. A month ago, someone rejected me. Guess what happened to him after that?¡± The director remained silent, but his heart was racing. At that moment, Evan was grabbing his throat, and his life was in the man¡¯s hands. ¡°Two dayster, the tendons of his limbs were severed, and he was crippled for life. His wife met a man who was a hundred times better than him and abandoned him. In the end, he could only face his death alone. Do you think you need that kind of life? If you talk to me like this again, you deserve it too!¡± The director¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet, but he still did not quite believe what Evan had said, thinking that thetter was just threatening him. Shortly afterward, Evan swiped his phone to find the photo of that man¡¯s tragic state and showed it to the director. The man in the photo was lying on the ground miserably, reaching out to grab a piece of bread not far away. He looked worse than a beggar. Instantaneously, a chill ran down the director¡¯s spine. Who is he? How is he able to decide a person¡¯s fate? ¡°Will you lend it to us now?¡± Evan questioned. Blood drained from the director¡¯s face, but he was still hesitant, thinking that Evan would not dare to do that to him. After all, he was the director of the hospital. Seeing that, Nicole stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a story too.¡± The director shot her a strange look. This man is so ruthless. I bet this woman isn¡¯t a good person as well. Has she done something dreadful too? I¡¯m so unlucky today! First, two patients with strange illnesses came to the hospital and asked us to save them. And now, these two troublesome people showed up. I shouldn¡¯t havee to the hospital today. However, he did not expect that the story Nicole told him next wasn¡¯t tragic but about saving people. After listening to the story, he heaved a long sigh. ¡°Fine. You can use the testing equipment as you like. I also hope to save a few more lives.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1769 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 Antidote Or Poison After hearing that, Evan let go of the director. ¡°This is more like it. You¡¯re a hospital director, so you should try to save as many people as you can. Only then will there be more patients¡ª¡± Before Nicole could finish her sentence, the director interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s also our motto to save as many lives as we can. I was frustrated because of the family members of the patients. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t talk like this.¡± Looking at him in confusion, Nicole asked, ¡°Did you encounter a difficult-to-treat patient?¡± ¡°Yes! Our hospital can¡¯t cure the patient¡¯s disease, but the family members¡­¡± The director cast a brief look at Evan before continuing, ¡°The family members are just like him, threatening us to save the patient or they¡¯ll set our hospital on fire.¡± At that, he took another nce at Evan and let out a sigh. ¡°What kind of disease is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that kind of disease before. The patient would feel cold one moment and turn hot the next.¡± That¡¯s the symptom of being poisoned. Were they poisoned in Daemonic Mount? Evan and Nicole shared the same thought. It seems like quite a lot of people go to Daemonic Mount to hunt for treasure. If the powder in my hand is the antidote, I should make a few more to save more people after researching the ingredients. Using the hospital¡¯s research room, Nicole started her analysis. The director was surprised to see how familiar Nicole was with the testing equipment. ¡°Is she a professional doctor?¡± Evan shot him a look and replied, ¡°She¡¯s a miracle doctor.¡± Miracle doctor? ¡°In which field? Can she bring the dead back to life? Can she save the two dying patients in my hospital?¡± Immediately, Evan responded, ¡°No!¡± The director was rendered speechless. Can she still be considered a miracle doctor if she can¡¯t save them? The director¡¯s gaze traveled between Evan and Nicole. To him, Evan was the embodiment of the devil. He would torture someone just because they rejected him. It would be weird if such a cruel person like him agreed to help. Subsequently, he observed Nicole, remembering what she said earlier about saving people. Maybe there¡¯s a chance that she¡¯ll help if I ask her. Thinking of that, he walked over to Nicole when Evan was not paying attention and talked to her about it. ¡°You¡¯re a miracle doctor?¡± She took a nce at him but did not answer. Momentster, the director piped up, ¡°You¡¯re the one who said doctors have to save as many lives as possible. Since you¡¯re a miracle doctor, can you save the two patients in my hospital?¡± Obviously, Nicole did not expect the director to say that. If I refuse, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m contradicting myself? Seeing that there was no response from her, the director continued to tter her, ¡°A miracle doctor like you must have higher medical ethics than us ordinary doctors. From the story you told me earlier, I know that you¡¯re a good-natured and selfless person. What is your condition to save them? If you can save their lives, you can use the equipment in our hospital anyhow you like in the future. Is that okay?¡± His words put Nicole in a quandary. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to save them, but I¡¯m unsure if I can do that. I don¡¯t even know if this powder is an antidote or a poison! Just then, Evan came over and immediately rejected the director when he heard thetter¡¯s words. ¡°She won¡¯t save those two patients!¡± As soon as the director heard what Evan had said, his face immediately fell. ¡°Just now, you¡¯re talking about saving people, but now, you¡¯re leaving them to die.¡± Evan fixed his gaze on the director and enunciated, ¡°Those two patients were poisoned because they were greedy. They should pay the price for their greed.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Poisoned? No wonder I¡¯ve never seen such a strange disease. It turns out that they were poisoned. But even if they were poisoned, we still need to cure them. Otherwise, their family members will surely make a fuss about it. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1770 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 Unknown Ingredient ¡°Now that they¡¯ve suffered, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t be greedy anymore in the future. Please show some mercy and save them.¡± Letting out a sigh, Nicole stated, ¡°I really can¡¯t save them, but I can give you a suggestion. Tell their family members to bring them to Daemonic Mount to ask for the antidote.¡± Of course, whether they could get the antidote or not depends on their luck. The doctor mused, Daemonic Mount? I guess this is also a way. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go talk to their family.¡± After the director left, Nicole looked at the test results, and her expression turned gloomy. Judging from her expression, Evan could guess that it was not the antidote. Before he could ask, she said, ¡°This is poison!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. We can still go to Daemonic Mount to ask for the antidote.¡± She stared at the drug ingredient report and fell into deep thought. There¡¯s an unknown ingredient in this powder. If I know what it is, I¡¯ll be able toe up with an antidote. What is this unknown ingredient? After that, she tested a few times, but the results were the same. It seemed like it was impossible to find out what the ingredient was for the time being. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole nodded, took the test results and the remaining powder, and left the hospital with Evan. Then, they hailed a taxi and asked the driver to send them to Daemonic Mount. Before they got out of the car, the driver could not help but remind them, ¡°Daemonic Mount isn¡¯t a good ce. I heard that many people who came here had suffered from a strange disease. You should be careful!¡± Looking at the driver, who kindly reminded them, Nicole expressed her gratitude. As the driver drove away, a faint smile appeared on Evan¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There are so many people who are greedy for money. No one has ever seen this so-called treasure. Just because of the rumor¡ªthe person who obtains the treasure will be invincible, a lot of people have lost their lives.¡± ¡°Yes. Is being invincible really that appealing?¡± she queried while staring at him. Evan smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m not tempted by it. In my opinion, achieving invincibility is only meaningful if I work hard for it.¡± A charming smile crept on Nicole¡¯s face. At that moment, she felt that Evan was a reliable man. ¡°We have to pay more attention to Juan. He has always coveted the treasure, and we still don¡¯t know why he wants the treasure.¡± ¡°I wonder if he brought the others to Daemonic Mount after we left,¡± murmured Nicole. Evan remained silent and thought, He definitely went. That kid won¡¯t just stay in the cabin. ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we¡¯re there.¡± Nicole nodded, and the two of them picked up their pace and headed toward the cabin. When they were back, it was already dark. Seeing the two of them, Jensen anxiously wanted to know if the powder was the antidote. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he was disappointed to find out that it was poison. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jensen. Since we already know that it¡¯s poison, Nicole will definitely be able to develop an antidote based on the ingredients of the poison,¡± Evan reassured him. ¡°Jensen, I¡¯ll try my best to save Jeremy!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Seet.¡± Nicole nodded and scanned around the cabin, but she did not see Juan, Damien, and Draven. ¡°Where are the others?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Mr. Juan took the two of them to Daemonic Mount.¡± Once she heard that, her heart immediately skipped a beat. She then turned to look at Evan. ¡°Juan really went up the mountain. I¡¯ll take care of Jeremy with Jensen. You and Darius should go and find them.¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, you don¡¯t have to worry. When you and Mr. Seet were away, Mr. Juan had already taken them up the mountain once. This is their second time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nicole was startled. ¡°Mrs. Seet, do you want to guess who they met on the mountain? I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t get it right.¡± ¡°Jensen, hurry up and tell them. Didn¡¯t you see that Mrs. Seet is worried?¡± uttered Darius. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1771 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 Antidote ¡°Fine. Mr. Juan and the others met Mr. Davin and Mr. Levant. Both of them were standing guard at the mountain, and they said they would help to get the antidote!¡± Nicole almost thought that she had heard it wrong. What are those two doing there? Why are they standing guard at the mountain? At the same time, Evan was equally surprised. His first reaction was to find them both. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Having said that, he went out. Nicole felt uneasy and asked Darius to follow him. Then, she checked on Jeremy¡¯s condition before performing acupuncture on him to relieve his pain. Moonlight was spilling over Evan and Darius when they arrived at the foot of Daemonic Mount. They began to observe the surrounding closely. ¡°Mr. Seet, I don¡¯t see anyone here. Could it be that Mr. Davin, Mr. Juan, and the rest have gone up the mountain?¡± Just as Evan was looking toward the mountain, there were some noises from the tree. Shortly afterward, he saw a figure jumping down from the tree. ¡°Evan, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, it¡¯s great to see you!¡± Darius looked excited. ¡°Where are the others?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Juan and the others have gone up the mountain with Levant. I¡¯m here to keep watch. Evan, I need your help with something urgent. You have to save me! Where¡¯s Nicole? I want to see her.¡± Feeling confused, Evan inquired, ¡°Did youe here suddenly because you¡¯ve caused trouble in Y City?¡± ¡°No. Evan, am I someone who likes to cause trouble?¡± Darius stole a nce at him and whispered, ¡°Yes, you are!¡± In response, Davin shot him a stern stare and continued, ¡°Evan, I¡¯m here because my life is in danger. I need you and Nicole to help me.¡± Evan could not quite put a finger on what he meant. Letting out a sigh, Davin exined everything to Evan and even cursed Lucas at the end of it. Finally, he added frustratedly, ¡°Evan, please ask Nicole to prepare some poison for me. I¡¯ll poison Lucas when I see him so that he can have a taste of his own medicine.¡± ¡°What poison did Lucas use on you? How are you feeling?¡± Evan was worried about his younger brother¡¯s condition. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll tell me what poison is it? Anyway, I¡¯ve fainted twice. I thought of asking Nicole to check my pulse and see if she knows what kind of poison I¡¯m dealing with,¡± Davin replied. ¡°Go and find her now. She¡¯s in the cabin on the opposite mountain. You¡¯ll see it after leaving this forest. I¡¯ll look for Juan and Levant with Darius.¡± Davin paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t leave yet. I have to guard the mountain.¡± Instantaneously, Evan¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Is guarding the mountain more important than your life?¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, I¡¯ve never seen you being so concerned about thepany matters. Now, you¡¯re poisoned, and your life is in danger. Why do you care about guarding the mountain? Besides, you might faint again anytime. You should take care of yourself first,¡± Darius mumbled. After pondering for a moment, Davin felt that what Darius said was right even though it was harsh. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and find Nicole now. If you see Levant, tell him about it. He only agreed to keep watch on the mountain because I fainted. I don¡¯t want him to suffer because of this.¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Seet will handle this matter well.¡± After that, Davin went to find Nicole while Evan and Darius continued to hike up the mountain. At that moment, Juan and Levant had already arrived at the midpoint of the mountain. They had also taken a guard hostage. Levant pressed a knife to the guard¡¯s throat and asked him about the antidote. Initially, the guard insisted that there was no antidote. However, he corrected himself when Levant and Juan threatened him. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s an antidote.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Juan stared at the guard intently, and a cold glint shed across his eyes. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1772 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 The Four Guardians ¡°Only The Four Guardians on the top of the mountain has the antidote. Lackeys like us only have the poison. We aren¡¯t qualified to carry the antidote with us.¡± The Four Guardians on the top of the mountain? The few of them exchanged nces and finally decided to ask the guard to lead the way and guide them to The Four Guardians. When they arrived at the midpoint of the mountain, the guard was trembling. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t dare. If The Four Guardians know that I¡¯m the one who leads the way, they¡¯ll kill me.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Afraid of death? If you don¡¯t lead the way, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Juan threatened him. The guard was trembling and in a dilemma. Lowering his head, he caught sight of the knife on his neck. He had no choice but to move forward. When approaching the top of the mountain, he pointed to the cave not far away. ¡°The Four Guardians are inside the cave. I¡¯ve brought you here. Can you please let me go now? I need to take care of my parents and children. I can¡¯t die.¡± Hearing that, Juan thought of his parents and felt pity for the guard. Just when he was about to let the guard go, Levant knocked the man unconscious. Feeling puzzled, Juan averted his gaze to Levant. Thetter exined, ¡°As far as I know, those who guard Daemonic Mount aren¡¯t allowed to get married. I¡¯m not sure if he has parents or not, but I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t have a wife and children. I knocked him out because I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll go alert the Guardians.¡± I see. It seems like this man is quite cunning. He actually made up such a reason to win our sympathy. Thinking of that, Damien took out a packet of powder and fed it to him. ¡°You want to poison him to death?¡± Damien looked at Draven and exined, ¡°This is not poison. It¡¯s a sleeping drug. It can make him sleep for at least a day and a night.¡± Draven cast a nce at the unconscious guard and did not say another word. In the meantime, Juan and Levant were observing the cave and discussing methods to get the antidote quickly. Getting it by force was out of the question since they did not know how many people were there in the cave. Hence, the best way was to take them down with wits. Firstly, they had to find out the information about The Four Guardians. Just then, Juan caught sight of the fainted guard and put together a n in his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll put on his clothes and check the situation inside the cave.¡± ¡°Mr. Juan, let me go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go. His clothes fit me better.¡± Draven and Damien were worried about Juan, so both of them volunteered to go in his stead. ¡°Enough. Stop arguing. I said I¡¯m going.¡± At a loss for what to say, they turned around and looked at Levant. In the end, Levant nced at Juan and nodded in agreement. ¡°You go then. It¡¯s a good thing to gain more experience.¡± After changing his clothes, Juan approached the cave quietly. Meanwhile, Draven and Damien were extremely worried. ¡°Will Mr. Juan encounter any unexpected situation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Will he be in danger?¡± Having said that, they shifted their gaze to Levant andined, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let Mr. Juan go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he encounters any dangerous situation, how can we exin to Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Juan is no longer a child. If he¡¯s in danger, he¡¯ll find a way to save himself. If Evan asks about it, just say that I was the one who asked Juan to go.¡± The two of them sighed and turned their heads to stare at the cave while feeling uneasy, praying that everything would go well. If something happened, they were ready to rush in at any time. On the other hand, Juan first hid outside the cave and observed the situation inside. When he saw someone bringing refreshments inside, he took the opportunity to go inside the cave. The decoration inside was simple and neat. Everything was arranged in an orderly manner. It was obvious that someone was constantly doing the cleaning. On the other side of the cave, there were four doors. Behind each door was a separate room. Juan guessed that it might be the bedroom of The Four Guardians. Their quality of life seems to be much worsepared to Hidden Masters. The owner of Daemonic Mount is hiding such a valuable treasure here. Why does he let his subordinates live such a poor life? Won¡¯t they have any intention of rebelling? Should I try and tempt them? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1773 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 Ability To Dodge While Juan was deep in thought, a gentle and graceful man came out from one of the doors. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Is this pretty man one of the Guardians? That¡¯s out of my expectation. ¡°Put the things down and go out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, Juan observed the surroundings. Is he the only person in this huge cave? Will there be people behind the other three doors? If there is, then there¡¯ll be a total of four people. I might be able to fight off four people alone. But the other three aren¡¯t necessarily here. Even if they¡¯re here, they may note out. If this pretty man is alone, this is my chance to get the antidote! Hence, he dawdled and deliberately walked behind everyone. After the people who sent the refreshments were gone, he turned back and returned to the cave again. The man in the cave looked at him in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to ask you for something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The man felt that Juan was behaving abnormally, so he stared at him vigntly. ¡°The antidote! I heard that The Four Guardians have the antidote for the poison of Daemonic Mount. You¡¯re one of The Four Guardians, right?¡± said Juan while sizing the man up. He looks frail. What ability does he have to be one of The Four Guardians? Does he have any exceptional skills? At the same time, the man was startled as well. How did he know that The Four Guardians have the antidote and even found his way here? ¡°We don¡¯t give the antidote to outsiders.¡± ¡°Then you can regard me as your own,¡± said Juan without hesitation. I¡¯m associated with the treasure on Daemonic Mount, so naturally, I¡¯m also rted to the people on Daemonic Mount, especially The Four Guardians. I might need their help to find the treasure in the future. Getting acquainted with him isn¡¯t a bad idea. In response, the man snorted. He had never seen such a rude and insolent fool. How dare he say that he¡¯s one of us? ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to remind you that I¡¯m the most amiable among The Four Guardians. Before the other three notice you, you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible. Otherwise¡ª¡± ¡°Give me the antidote, and I¡¯ll leave right away!¡± Juan interrupted. He did not want to fight the man nor cause any trouble. If the other three Guardians appear, there¡¯s no guarantee that I can win against them. ¡°Antidote? In your dreams! If you lose your lifeter, don¡¯t me me!¡± Juan fixed his gaze on the man and responded, ¡°We won¡¯t know who¡¯s going to die if we don¡¯t fight it out.¡± With that said, he charged forward when the man was not on guard. However, as soon as he approached the man, thetter turned around and avoided his attack. Consequently, Juan missed and did not even see how the man dodged the assault. Once again, he stretched out his hand to attack the man. Nevertheless, the man still managed to dodge as fast as lightning. Juan felt that his evading skills were on par with Faye¡¯s Ride the Wave. Perhaps, even a little faster. ¡°I guess we really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Did you be one of The Four Guardians because of your ability to dodge?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is my specialty. Not only can I take things away from you without you realizing it, but I can also put anything on you at will. Would you like to try it?¡± Juan mused, Is he that powerful? ¡°Sure. If you can put the antidote on me without me knowing it, then I¡¯ll believe it.¡± The man shed Juan a smirk. Then, in the blink of an eye, Juan felt a figure flickered in front of him and sensed someone touching him. When he came to his senses, the man had already stood still. ¡°I¡¯ve ced poison on you. If you don¡¯t leave, I can put the poison in your mouth at any time.¡± Lowering his head, Juan found a bag of white powder in the pocket of the guard¡¯s outfit that he was wearing. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1774 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Take On The Challenge Sh*t. This man¡¯s speed is so impressive. Has he reached perfection? If he¡¯s so powerful, the other three Guardians must be strong as well. ¡°Do the other three Guardians have such impressive speed as you?¡± Seeing that Juan was curious, the man told him the basic information regarding The Four Guardians. ¡°No. All of us have our own unique skills. Everyone has different specialties. The other three also have their own unique abilities. If we fight you together, you will die in an instant.¡± All of a sudden, an idea popped into Juan¡¯s mind. It sounds like they¡¯re tremendously powerful. If I could learn all their abilities, how powerful would I be? ¡°Really? What are the other three¡¯s specialties?¡± Taking a nce at him, the man stated, ¡°If I can scare you away by telling you that, I¡¯ll be doing a good deed.¡± He¡¯s thinking about doing good deeds? Hmm. He¡¯s different from what I have imagined. Shortly afterward, the man sat down and spoke while drinking tea. ¡°The Four Guardians of Daemonic Mount consists of two men and two women. Elias Styrmirsson, Gale Hardi, Frida Haake, and Shermaine Iorwerth.¡± ¡°Nice names. Then, you must be Elias, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My speed isparable to lightning. Gale specializes in secret weapons. Every time he takes on a task, his target will surely die.¡± ¡°He¡¯s that ruthless? Then what about the other two women?¡± Juan probed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Elias picked up the teacup and took a few sips before putting it down gently. ¡°Frida is good at enchanting people with all kinds of floral fragrances, which can make people indulge in all kinds of fantasy realms. There are good and bad fantasy realms. The good ones will make people addicted to them and hard to extricate themselves. The bad ones will frighten people to the core. Entering the fantasy realm will be like entering the gate of hell.¡± ¡°Is fantasy realm a type of illusionary technique?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± Abruptly, Juan recalled the legend about the treasure. It was said that there were secret scrolls for various secret techniques, and among them was the illusionary technique. Could it be that Frida learned the illusionary technique from the secret scrolls of the treasure? So, it isn¡¯t a rumor that the treasure contains all kinds of lost secret techniques, books of medicine, and the secret art of war? Fiddling with the teacup in his hand, Elias continued, ¡°Shermaine¡¯s specialty is romance. No man can handle her tears.¡± In an instant, Juanughed disapprovingly. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen the specialties of Gale and Frida, I think they¡¯re powerful after listening to your description. However, no man can handle Shermaine¡¯s tears? I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t know about other men, but I¡¯m sure my daddy will be able to handle it. The only person he loves is my mommy. He won¡¯t fall for another woman.¡± Little did he know that his confident words were going to cause trouble for Evan. Suddenly, a gentle voice came from behind thest door. ¡°What¡¯s your daddy¡¯s name?¡± Hearing Shermaine¡¯s question, Elias burst outughing. The next moment, he turned around and looked at the door. ¡°Why? Do you want to take on the challenge?¡± ¡°Every man in the world is the same. I¡¯ve never seen the kind of man he mentioned. I¡¯m indeed interested in taking on the challenge.¡± Smirking, Elias looked in Juan¡¯s direction and uttered, ¡°Tell us your daddy¡¯s name.¡± What? Juan was dumbfounded. Never had he expected that there would be someone listening to their conversation behind the door. Moreover, she wanted to verify whether what he said was true or false. Should I tell them Daddy¡¯s name? What if Shermaine falls for Daddy because he¡¯s handsome and elegant? If she keeps pestering Daddy, Mommy will be sad for sure! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1775 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 A Bet ¡°What now? You don¡¯t dare to tell us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary!¡± Juan did not want to cause trouble for Evan. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have confidence in your daddy. That¡¯s why I said all men in the world are the same. There are no exceptions. Your daddy won¡¯t be any better,¡± said Shermaine firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you say that about my daddy!¡± Juan red at thest door furiously. ¡°If you think that I¡¯m wrong, tell me his name, and I¡¯ll verify it for you.¡± ¡°My parents are deeply in love with each other. I don¡¯t need you to verify it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just afraid!¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Juan did not want to get Evan into trouble. After all, getting the antidote was of utmost importance. Once again, he asked Elias under what conditions would he be willing to give him the antidote. However, Elias refused relentlessly, insisting that they would never give the antidote to outsiders. Except for The Four Guardians, no one had the right to use the antidote. Looking at the stubborn Elias, Juan racked his brain to think of a way to get the antidote. Just then, he heard Shermaine¡¯s voice again. ¡°You really want the antidote?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear everything I said? If I don¡¯t want the antidote, why would I stay here? To chat with you?¡± answered Juan impatiently. ¡°I can give it to you!¡± Instantaneously, Juan widened his eyes in disbelief. I¡¯m sure she has a condition. ¡°You won¡¯t be giving it to me for free, right? What¡¯s your condition?¡± ¡°I want to make a bet with you.¡± ¡°What are we betting on?¡± ¡°Tell me your daddy¡¯s name. If he isn¡¯t tempted by my beauty, then you¡¯re the winner, and I¡¯ll give you the antidote. On the contrary, if he falls for me and indulges in my beauty, it proves that he¡¯s a phnderer, and you lose the bet. Not only will you not get the antidote, but you can never set foot on Daemonic Mount again. What do you say? Do you dare to take on this bet?¡± Juan was caught between a rock and a hard ce. It¡¯s not that I have no confidence in Daddy and Mommy¡¯s love, but Daddy is too charming. I¡¯m afraid that Shermaine will fall in love with him. I¡¯ll be causing problems for Daddy and Mommy if that happens. However, I must get my hands on the antidote. After all, we need it to save Jeremy and Faye¡¯s life. What should I do? ¡°Are you taking on the bet or not? If you don¡¯t dare to gamble, leave immediately, and you¡¯re not allowed to step into Daemonic Mount again.¡± To Shermaine, every man in the world was the same. At that moment, she was sure that even if Juan dared to take on the bet, he would definitely lose. After a moment of contemtion, Juan mused, Daddy, I believe that you won¡¯t fall for another woman, and Mommy is your one and only love. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take on the bet!¡± At that instant, Shermaine¡¯s pink lips curled into a sarcastic smile. What an insolent fool. I¡¯ll show him that his daddy is also a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. In the past, there were men who were willing to abandon their wives and children for me. They even wanted to kill their wives. Making a man fall for me is a piece of cake. ¡°Tell me your daddy¡¯s name. Three days. Within three days, I¡¯ll make him fall for me. Don¡¯t worry. Your friend won¡¯t die in three days. The poison is made to torture people. Hence, he won¡¯t die within a month.¡± ¡°Okay. If you can¡¯t do it within three days, give me the antidote!¡± ¡°Deal.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, Juan told her Evan¡¯s name. ¡°Evan Seet? I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± When Juan exited the cave, Damien, Draven, and Levant immediately chased after him and asked, ¡°How was it? Did you get the antidote?¡± ¡°If everything goes well, we¡¯ll get it in three days.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Juan nodded. ¡°Three days is too long. Why don¡¯t we go in¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think of fighting them. We aren¡¯t necessarily going to win them.¡± Are they that powerful? The trio looked at Juan curiously and asked him if he had encountered any powerful opponent in the cave. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1776 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 New Admirer Hence, Juan told them about The Four Guardians. After listening to him, the others thought that it was unbelievable. Is Mr. Juan exaggerating? Elias¡¯ skill is really more powerful than Faye¡¯s Ride the Wave? ¡°Mr. Juan, is what you said true?¡± asked Damien. In response, Juan nodded. ¡°Can Frida really use the fragrance of flowers to create a fantasy realm?¡± Draven was curious. ¡°I heard that when Faye was poisoned, she was lured to a ce with all kinds of exotic flowers and nts. Do you think it¡¯s rted to Frida?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± answered Juan. Meanwhile, Levant, who had been silent for the whole time, suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in Shermaine. Is she really going to seduce your daddy?¡± ¡°Yes. In order to get the antidote to save Jeremy and Faye, I took on the bet. However, I believe Daddy won¡¯t fall in love with her!¡± ¡°Who would have thought? Evan is in his forties, but there¡¯s still a woman that¡¯s interested in him. I¡¯m curious about Shermaine¡¯s appearance and the method she¡¯ll use to seduce your daddy.¡± Scrutinizing Levant, who was full of smiles, Juan piped up, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t given up on my mommy and is hoping that my daddy will fall for another woman so that you can take advantage of the situation.¡± Levant knitted his brows and mulled over Juan¡¯s words. Then, his eyes lit up. ¡°This is a good idea. I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Having said that, he pushed Juan. ¡°Little brat, do you think that I¡¯m such a person? I already have a wife and a son. I¡¯ve recognized the fact that I¡¯m not fated to be with your mommy in this life. In my next life, I¡¯ll meet her before your daddy does!¡± ¡°In your dreams! Even in the next life, you won¡¯t have a chance to know her first. Nicole and I are destined to be together forever.¡± Not far away, Evan¡¯s deep and mellow voice sounded, attracting their attention. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you guys managed to get the antidote.¡± As Evan spoke, he was already standing in front of them. In the meantime, Levant was staring at him intriguingly. However, Evan could not decipher what he meant by that look. ¡°Mr. Seet, congrattions!¡± Levant quipped. Evan furrowed his brows. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a new admirer soon!¡± Levant whispered to his ear. Evan was puzzled and wondered what was wrong with Levant. Nheless, he did not have the leisure to chat with Levant and asked about the antidote. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ll get the antidote in three days.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± Evan could notprehend. ¡°Juan, I think you should exin properly to your daddy since we¡¯ve to rely on him to get the antidote in three days.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Juan was at a loss for what to do. It was Draven who told Evan about the bet between Juan and Shermaine. Evan shot Juan an intent stare and questioned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bet on yourself?¡± ¡°I-I have more confidence in you than myself. I believe in your love for Mommy!¡± Casting a brief look at Juan, Evan remarked, ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge this bet. We need to obtain the antidote as soon as possible.¡± Not only did he not want to get involved with any other woman, but he also hated the idea of a woman making a move on him. ¡°Evan, you don¡¯t dare to ept this challenge? Or are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to resist the temptation and fall in love with a young and beautiful girl?¡± Levant paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Juan told us that Elias and Gale have their own unique skills. They are outstandingly powerful, and we have no certainty of victory. Besides, Frida can create fantasy realms. Even Faye, who¡¯s more powerful than me, was poisoned because of Frida¡¯s fantasy realm. Do you think we have a chance against them? Moreover, once we start the fight, there¡¯ll be casualties. You don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt, do you?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1777 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 Seven Days To Death Pill ¡°Mr. Seet, we aren¡¯t afraid of death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Seet. Let¡¯s fight them. As long as we can get the antidote, it doesn¡¯t matter if we die.¡± Levant shot both Damien and Draven an icy stare. These two are ruining my n! ¡°If both of you died, how should we deal with Jeremy and Faye¡¯s poison? Have you thought about it? Besides, what if the ones who get injured aren¡¯t you but Evan or Juan?¡± After hearing that, Damien and Draven exchanged looks and fell silent. They would not be able to bear the consequences if something happened to Evan or Juan. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say anymore?¡± Levant red at them and turned to Evan. ¡°You should just ept this challenge. Are you really afraid that you¡¯ll fall in love with this woman named Shermaine and betray Nicole?¡± Evan fixed his gaze on Levant, feeling that thetter just wanted to be entertained by the drama that would unfold. ¡°You just want to know if I¡¯ll fail this challenge.¡± He had seen right through Levant¡¯s intention. ¡°I¡¯m curious, but I have confidence in you. You won¡¯t fail!¡± eximed Levant. After ncing at him, Evan averted his gaze toward the cave and stared at it for a while. Suddenly, he turned around and went down the mountain. ¡°Does this mean that Mr. Seet has epted the challenge?¡± Draven mumbled. ¡°Yes. Looking at his sullen face, I can already imagine how he¡¯ll treat the woman who approaches him in the next few days.¡± ¡°How?¡± asked Damien curiously. Levant cleared his throat and imitated Evan¡¯s expression and tone. ¡°Get lost!¡± Seeing that, Damien and Draven burst outughing, thinking that Levant was really good at mimicking Evan. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go down the mountain too.¡± When they returned to the cabin, Davin had a dejected look on his face. He then sighed while looking at Jeremy, who was being tormented by the poison. Lucas, this bastard! He actually poisoned me with Seven Days to Death Pill! I¡¯ve already been poisoned for three days, which means I only have four days left. Four dayster, I¡¯ll die a horrible death. What should I do? He grew more and more despondent as if he had seen Grim Reaper beckoned to him. As soon as he noticed that Evan had returned, he stood up. ¡°Evan, I only have four days left. What should I do?¡± Immediately, Evan turned to look at Nicole. Thetter exined, ¡°Judging from Davin¡¯s pulse, he was poisoned by Seven Days to Death Pill. This poison is made up of seven types of poisonous weeds or the venom of highly poisonous animals. There are many forms for this poison, and I can¡¯t tell which one it is by checking the pulse.¡± ¡°In other words, we can only save him by finding Lucas?¡± Levant asked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nodding, Nicole added, ¡°We won¡¯t make it if we experiment one by one. Getting the antidote is the fastest way to save him.¡± Davin let out a long sigh. ¡°We don¡¯t even know where he is. How can we find him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he wants to get the key to unlock the treasure? He¡¯ll definitely appear in a few days,¡±mented Levant. ¡°He wants to get the treasure? It¡¯s not that easy to open the treasure. Not only does he need to own the key, but he also needs to have Ki¡ª¡± Suddenly, Juan stopped talking. ¡°What else do we need?¡± asked Evan while narrowing his eyes. However, Juan hesitated and did not answer. At that moment, Davin piped up, ¡°Juan, are you trying to say Girin Blood? How do you know about it? I don¡¯t remember telling you that.¡± Surprised, Juan shifted his gaze to Davin. He did not expect Davin to know about Kirin Blood as well. ¡°Uncle Davin, how do you know about Kirin Blood?¡± ¡°I heard it from the guards on the mountain. How did you know?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Juan nced at Evan before shifting his gaze to Levant and Davin. ¡°I identally heard someone talking about it.¡± Upon hearing that, Evan and Nicole looked at each other, wondering who he had heard that from. Before they could ask, Davin inquired, ¡°Then do you know that there¡¯s only one person in this world who has Girin Blood?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1778 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 Girin Blood Or Kirin Blood Juan nodded and replied, ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Juan, how did you know about it?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°I-I heard about it from the mountain guardian. Only one person in the world has Kirin Blood, and only that person can unlock the treasure!¡± Meanwhile, Levant realized that something was wrong. He nced at Davin and Juan as he asked, ¡°Is it Girin Blood or Kirin Blood?¡± ¡°Girin Blood!¡± ¡°Kirin Blood!¡± Davin and Juan answered in unison, but the two of them had different answers. Looking at them, Levant became confused. ¡°Is there any difference between the two?¡± Jensen questioned. Davin recalled what he heard from the guards the other day. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a difference. I heard them say that only Quest¡¯s blood, Girin Blood, can unlock the treasure. Quest is a spiritual child. Also, they don¡¯t know the exact location of the treasure on Daemonic Mount. Only the person who can read the treasure map can find it.¡± When Davin finished speaking, Levant came up with a conclusion. ¡°You mean that the treasure is difficult to get. We need to read the treasure map first. Then, we can only unlock the treasure if we have the key as well as Quest¡¯s Girin Blood?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right!¡± Davin replied. Juan fell silent as he pondered on Davin¡¯s words. Girin Blood? The person who has the blood is a spiritual child? Did I hear it wrongly as Kirin Blood? Even if I did, the mountain guardian didn¡¯t mention that the person who has the blood is a child. I¡¯m confident that he said that the person who could unlock the treasure is one of the Seets! Fate would bring the Seets and the treasure together! Is this a lie? It¡¯s impossible. Why would he lie to me? Did Uncle Davin hear it wrongly? Or could it be that those guards didn¡¯t know what they were talking about? His mind was flooded with thoughts as he lifted his head to look at Davin. ¡°Juan, it¡¯s difficult to get the treasure. I think you shouldn¡¯t waste your effort anymore. Juan remained silent. Nicole then convinced him to forget about the treasure as well. She also told him that they should get the antidote as soon as possible and return to Y City immediately after that. Draven, Damien, and Levant turned to look at Nicole in unison. She still doesn¡¯t know that getting the antidote now depends on her husband and that another woman will be approaching him! If she finds out that a woman is seducing her man, how would she react to that? Although they were curious, none of them dared to reveal the truth. Evan did not tell Nicole about it as well. He only told her that they would get the antidote as soon as possible. Thoughts about the treasure and Girin Blood kept echoing in Juan¡¯s mind. He did not have the time and did not dare to tell Nicole about his father¡¯s uing encounter. Since Evan had given his word, Juan trusted him to handle the issue. Now, I need to find out if Uncle Davin is right. Is the person who has Girin Blood a spiritual child? Am I still a child? Otherwise, could I be considered an older child? The following day, when Evan woke up, Damien and Jensen had finished making breakfast. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. They caught two chickens in the woods and grilled one of them. The other one was used to make chicken soup. Hence, they were free to choose to eat grilled chicken or drink chicken soup for breakfast. Once Nicole was done performing acupuncture on Jeremy, she grabbed a bowl of chicken soup. While drinking, sheplimented Damien¡¯s cooking skills. ¡°Mrs. Seet, you¡¯re ttering me. I simply cooked the soup using the firewood and the pot. I can only make do with it since we don¡¯t have many ingredients.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing. The essence of the chicken tastes good.¡± Nicole was satisfied enough to have a hot bowl of chicken soup. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1779 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 Who Are They ¡°Damien, after we finish eating, let¡¯s go to the town to buy some ingredients, vegetables, and fruits. We can¡¯t just eat chickens for the rest of the week, right?¡± Damien pondered after hearing that. Well. Since getting the antidote depends on Mr. Seet now, we won¡¯t be much help. ¡°Sure,¡± Damien agreed. Curiosity began to flood Nicole. Aren¡¯t they going to search for the antidote? Why are they still in the mood to go grocery shopping in a town hundreds of miles away? She turned around to look at Evan. Thetter swallowed thest mouthful of chicken soup and put down the bowl. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the mountain with Levant.¡± Upon finished speaking, he shot Levant a meaningful nce before he left. ¡°Only the two of you?¡± Levant stood upzily before he smiled at Nicole. ¡°My presence is unnecessary. He should go alone¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, Evan gave him a death stare. Levant got the hint and instantly kept quiet. He knew that Evan did not want to let Nicole find out about his uing encounter. Staring at the men¡¯s figures as they walked off, Nicole noticed that something was amiss. Later, Draven and Damien cleaned up the table before they headed out to purchase some daily necessities. Nicole looked at Juan and asked, ¡°Will your daddy and Levant be fine?¡± Juan nodded. Daddy could even go alone! After all, Mr. Levant can¡¯t help him with the woman. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Both of them will be fine.¡± Having said that, Juan asked Nicole if she trusted Evan. ¡°Do you trust Daddy unconditionally?¡± Noticing the seriousness on his face, Nicole was confused. ¡°Juan, why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m just asking.¡± Nicole let out a sigh of relief. In a matter-of-fact tone, she stated, ¡°Of course, I trust him. I¡¯ve lived with him for so many years. I know him very well.¡± After hearing that, Juan was at ease. Mommy is so understanding. Even if she finds out about Daddy¡¯s encounter, she wouldn¡¯t be jealous and make a fuss about it. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m d you think that way.¡± Nicole frowned when she noticed that Juan was insinuating something. She wanted to press further. Yet, at the side, Davin was worried about himself. He stood up dejectedly and said, ¡°Nicole, give me some poison. I¡¯ll walk around. If I see Lucas, I¡¯ll let him swallow the poison. I¡¯ll let him die with me if he doesn¡¯t give me the antidote. At least I can avenge my own death.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any poison¡­ There¡¯s still some poisonous powder which we got from Daemonic Mount for the experiment two days ago.¡± Davin turned to look at Jeremy, who was unconscious. ¡°Poisonous powder would do. I need to let Lucas suffer from the hot and cold shes. That would vent my hatred!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nicole walked to the side and gave Davin the poisonous powder. Holding it, thetter walked out of the cabin. He took a stroll in the woods slowly. Knowing that he would lose his life soon, he felt extremely hopeless. ¡°Ah¡­ Why did I get poisoned?¡± Davin knew that he had never done anything heinous before. He had always treated his friends and family with sincerity and kindness. I¡¯m a good man. I don¡¯t deserve to live a short life. After venting out his emotions, he lifted his head and sighed heavily. Suddenly, footsteps could be heard from some distance away. He turned in the direction and saw several people approaching him. Clearly, those people hade with no good intentions. What are they doing? Are theying for the treasure? Why does the person who¡¯s leading them look so familiar? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1780 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 A Sea Of Flowers Damian nced at the bushes a distance away from him. Since he was not in his best physical condition to defend himself, he quickly hid behind it. When the group of people got closer, he was stunned as he had recognized the person at the front. F*ck. What a small world. That¡¯s Lucas. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had the urge to lunge toward Lucas and beat him up. Yet, he knew that he could not defeat Lucas because his body was weak from the poison. Moreover, Lucas had brought many people with him. Davin could only wait for an opportunity patiently. At that moment, Lucas stood still andmanded, ¡°Split up and start searching. Report to me if you see Evan and Davin.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the other men left, Lucas looked around before he walked away. Davin let out a sigh of relief behind the bushes. Lucas is definitely looking for me to get the key to unlock the treasure. If I give him the key, would he give me the antidote? Should I just follow my initial n to threaten him? Meanwhile, Evan and Levant had arrived at the midpoint of the mountain. Levant was staring at Evan in disbelief. While Evan was observing the terrain carefully, his gaze fell upon Levant¡¯s face. He instantly froze. ¡°What? Is there something on my face?¡± Levant shook his head before he asked, ¡°You love your wife so much. You should distance yourself from other women. However, why are you in such a hurry to go up the mountain? Are you looking forward to seeing that woman?¡± Evan rolled his eyes and refuted, ¡°Whatever you say.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not right. I think you¡¯re going to make her change her mind and give you the antidote. Am I right?¡± Evan did not respond. Levant chuckled and asked, ¡°Is that a silent acquiescence? Tell me now. How are you nning to change her mind?¡± Looking at how nosy Levant was, Evan ignored him and proceeded forward. ¡°Where are you going? Tell me about it. You¡¯d better not give that woman a speech. If you do, she would probably like you more¡­¡± Levant rambled on and on as he went after Evan. When they walked past a sea of flowers, their attention was fully attracted by the colorful flowers. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! It looks like a painting,¡± Levant eximed as he shut his eyes and breathed in the flowery fragrance. Evan narrowed his eyes. He suddenly recalled Faye¡¯s description of the scene where she was poisoned. There was a sea of flowers. She smelled the flowery fragrance too. Evan began to grow wary. ¡°Cover your mouth and nose. We have to get out of here,¡± he stated anxiously. Although Levant did not know what was going on, he could sense the urgency in Evan¡¯s voice. He quickly did as he was told. While covering their mouths and noses with their sleeves, they hurriedly made their way back. Suddenly, Levant came to a halt and stood still. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Evan ordered. Yet, it seemed like Levant did not hear Evan. He turned around and walked back to the sea of flowers. ¡°Levant!¡± When Evan rushed to Levant and grabbed his hand, thetter went berserk and started running toward the sea of flowers. ¡°Levant! Stop right there! Come back!¡± When Evan was about to go after Levant, a woman suddenly appeared and stood in his way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just exhausted. Let him get some rest.¡± Evan gave the woman in front of him an essing nce. The woman had fair skin, and she spoke very gently. Dressed in a white gown, she looked like a fairy who had just walked out of the sea of flowers. Her eyes appeared pure and clear, like spring water. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1781 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 Charmaine ¡°Who are you?¡± Evan questioned. ¡°I¡­¡± After ncing at the flowerbed, the woman answered, ¡°My name is Charmaine.¡± Charmaine? The woman who¡¯s trying to get closer to me is called Shermaine. Are they¡­ rted? Charmaine was sizing Evan up as well. She was attracted to his noble and intimidating aura. I can¡¯t believe this kind of man actually exists. His face looks perfect, like a precious piece of artwork. His movements also radiate an attractive charm. Evan was feeling uneasy about being sized up by her. When he was about to leave, Charmaine stretched out her arm to stop him. ncing at her, Evan said, ¡°I need to look for my friend. Please make way.¡± ¡°I told you that he¡¯s just tired. This flowerbed can heal heartbreaks and fatigue. Just let him get some rest. When he wakes up, he¡¯ll feel energetic and rxed.¡± ¡°Really? But one of my friends was poisoned in this flowerbed!¡± ¡°Your friend must¡¯ve trespassed Daemonic Mount and was led here by the mountain guardian, right? Don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen to this friend of yours. This flowerbed has a name. It¡¯s called Soul Clinic. If someone who¡¯s injured takes a rest here, his soul would be healed. He¡¯ll be fine after that.¡± Is it that magical? Evan observed the sea of flowers in disbelief. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can walk into the flowerbed and take a rest there. You¡¯ll know that I¡¯m telling the truth after that,¡± Charmaine said in a sweet voice. Evan looked at her vigntly and replied, ¡°No.¡± Then, he asked her when Levant would get out of the ce. Charmaine gave it some thought before she answered, ¡°It depends. Some people take half an hour, some take two hours, while some will take an entire day. It depends on how badly his soul is hurt.¡± Evan looked at the sea of flowers impatiently. He was still in a hurry to talk to Shermaine so that she could give him the antidote as soon as possible. Evan then turned around and nced at Charmaine. ¡°When hees outter, tell him to go back by himself.¡± With that, he was ready to leave. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait! Why are you in such a hurry? You¡¯re searching for someone, right?¡± Evan nced at her without a word. He kept moving forward. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Shermaine, right?¡± Charmaine questioned. Evan immediately halted in his steps. He looked at her in confusion. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Charmaine chuckled before she replied, ¡°I know everything! Once a person steps into the flowerbed, I¡¯ll know everything about his past and future.¡± Evan fell silent as he was in disbelief. Charmaine turned around to look at the flowerbed. ¡°Those flowers told me about it.¡± Evan found it even harder to believe. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? You can ask me anything about your situation. Let¡¯s see if I can answer you correctly. Then, you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Evan stared at her curiously and asked, ¡°What do you know?¡± Charmaine bent down and acted like she was listening to the flowers. She smiled and nodded as if she could hear the flowers talking to her. Shortly after, she stood up straight and looked at Evan. ¡°Your name is Evan Seet. You¡¯re the president of Y City¡¯s Seet Group. You have five children, and your wife¡¯s name is Nicole Lane. Your father¡¯s name is Jonathan, and your mother¡¯s name is Sophia Chinton. Am I right?¡± Evan was puzzled. He knew that she could get all those information with some in investigation. However, he was still shocked because she actually did investigate him. What¡¯s her motive? Charmaine noticed the confusion on Evan¡¯s face. She smiled and said, ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, I can tell you something that would definitely convince you.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1782 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 The Bet With that, Charmaine bent down and started listening to the flowers again. She stood up after a while. Looking at Evan shyly, she said, ¡°You¡­ have a birthmark and two moles on your body!¡± Then, she stated the positions of the birthmark and the moles. Evan was stunned. He had a birthmark on his thigh. One of his moles was on his back, and the other one was on his waist. Apart from his parents and Nicole, no one knew about it. How did she know that? ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t believe me! No matter what, you¡¯re not going to have a good time ahead of you,¡± Charmaine said grimly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Apart from your wife, you¡¯re going to meet other women. The previous one was a passerby, but another woman will appear soon. She¡¯s destined to meet you from the past life. You can¡¯t avoid her.¡± Evan was certain that his only destined love was Nicole. He would never believe that he would meet any other woman in his life. Ignoring her, he turned around and left impatiently. Looking at the man¡¯s figure as he left, Charmaine smirked as she mumbled, ¡°Evan Seet, you can¡¯t hide from it.¡± Evan headed toward the peak of the mountain. Along the way, two mountain guardians saw him, but he sessfully shook them off his tail. Soon, he arrived at the residence of The Four Guardians. After ncing around, he stepped into the cave. Elias, who was drinking some tea, saw Evan and started sizing him up. He noticed that thetter had an outstanding aura. Clearly, he was no ordinary person, so he was certainly not a mountain guardian. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Evan Seet. I¡¯m looking for someone!¡± Their conversation was extremely straightforward. ¡°Evan Seet?¡± Elias suddenly recalled that it was Juan¡¯s father¡¯s name. On the previous day, Juan had made a bet with Shermaine. ¡°You¡¯re here to see Shermaine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elias turned his head and shouted at the fourth door, ¡°Shermaine, someone¡¯s looking for you!¡± After some time, the door was opened slowly. A woman dressed in a pink dress walked out. Evan observed her carefully. The woman had fair skin and a divine figure. Her actions were enchanting, and her smile appeared seductive. Indeed, she was gorgeous. ¡°Are you Evan Seet?¡± The woman¡¯s lips were luscious and pink. She was looking at Evan with her alluring eyes. ¡°I was supposed to look for you first, but you¡¯re already here now. Why? Are you that excited to see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you! If you¡¯re expecting to have something with me, don¡¯t waste your time. I love my wife. So, you don¡¯t need to waste three days. Why don¡¯t you request something else? I can do anything, as long as you give me the antidote!¡± Shermaine kept her eyes fixed on him. This man is disregarding me. Is he not attracted to my beauty at all? Does he not have any desire? It¡¯s impossible. No man could ever resist me unless he¡¯s not a man. Otherwise, he¡¯s probably putting up an act now. Shermaine walked up to him as her gaze was still trained on him. Deep down, she had to admit that Evan was an outstanding man. He was radiating an elegant aura. She could tell that his experience had given him a mature charisma. Looking at him, Shermaine realized that even his soul was driving her crazy. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She shut her eyes and breathed in his scent softly. Seeing that, Evan took several steps back to keep a distance from her. ¡°Ms. Shermaine, you should know your boundaries!¡± ¡°Boundaries? I haven¡¯t even started to fulfill the promise yet, and you¡¯re telling me to behave myself? How am I supposed to carry on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you. Please ask for something else.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1783 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 A Good Dream Shermaine smirked and responded, ¡°You don¡¯t know me at all. I love challenges. The more you resist me, my desire to have you bes stronger! Therefore, I don¡¯t want anything else. I won¡¯t change the bet too! If you win, I¡¯ll give you the antidote. If I win, you, your son, and the rest who came with you will be banned from entering Daemonic Mount forever! If you don¡¯t dare to proceed with the bet, just admit defeat and leave with everyone else right now!¡± When Shermaine finished speaking, Elias chuckled and teased, ¡°Your son made the bet yesterday. Are you going back on your word? Moreover, if you really love your wife, you should be able to resist all temptations. Why are you afraid of Shermaine then?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes instantly darkened as he yelled, ¡°I will get the antidote!¡± With that, he turned around and left. Shermaine¡¯s eyes lit up as she stared at Evan¡¯s figure when he left. Looking at her expression, Elias teased, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve really fallen for him?¡± Shermaine quickly withdrew her gaze and sneered, ¡°How is that possible? All men in the world are the same. I will never fall for any man!¡± Elias smirked as he ced his teacup aside. ¡°Before we find the owner, the four of us can¡¯t leave Daemonic Mount! We¡¯ve given the owner our word.¡± ¡°I know. I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Moreover, I don¡¯t need to leave at all. Even after we¡¯ve found the owner, I can still stay here for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Good that you understand.¡± Shermaine nced at Elias before she returned to her room. In there, she started nning on how to make Evan sumb to her in the shortest time. Meanwhile, Evan left the cave. He suddenly recalled that Nina could help him disguise himself with her advanced makeup techniques. However, since she was not around, he could put the human skin mask to good use. He had carefully observed Elias¡¯ features just now. If he drew an image, he could make a human skin mask that looked exactly like his face. Back then, after the ne crash, he had disguised as Yoda in front of Nicole with the human skin mask. With that n in mind, he quickly left the mountain. Yet, he came to a halt when he walked past the sea of flowers. Has Levant gotten back yet? With utter curiosity, he approached the flowerbed. This time, Charmaine was not there anymore. The flowery fragrance had disappeared as well. Evan then saw Levant sleeping soundly among the flowerbeds. He bent down and stared at thetter curiously. This guy¡¯s sleeping soundly. He¡¯s even smiling. Is he having a good dream? ¡°Levant!¡± Evan called out. However, Levant did not even twitch. Following that, Evan tried to wake him by pushing him gently. ¡°Levant¡­¡± Levant opened his eyes slowly. When he saw Evan¡¯s face, his expression changed drastically. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Evan stared at him curiously. Levant did not answer his question. The scene of his dream shed across his mind, and his eyes immediately brightened up. ¡°Why did you wake me up?¡± Evan was rendered speechless. Is he so addicted to sleeping here? He¡¯s unhappy because I woke him up. Suddenly, Evan recalled Charmaine¡¯s words. Did Levant¡¯s soul really get healed in his dream? What did he dream about? ¡°What did you dream about that you¡¯re unwilling to wake up from it?¡± Looking at the curious look in Evan¡¯s eyes, Levant¡¯s heart started racing. ¡°T-That¡¯s a secret. It¡¯s too personal. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°You really had a good dream? Is the flowerbed so magical?¡± Levant stood up before straightening his shirt. Then, he turned to look at the flowerbed serenely and commented, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s magical, but I had a good dream. I didn¡¯t want to wake up from it! It feels amazing. Do you want to sleep here and experience it yourself?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1784 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Try It Yourself Although Evan was extremely curious about the sea of flowers, he did not have the time to enjoy good dreams. He was busy thinking about ways to obtain the antidote. ncing at the flowerbed and Levant, he stood up and walked off. He¡¯s leaving? ¡°Evan, aren¡¯t you going to try it yourself?¡± Levant asked behind him. Evan turned to look at him without a word and left. Looking at the sea of flowers, Levant felt reluctant to leave. His face was filled with remorse as he thought about his unfinished dream. I can¡¯t believe he woke me up from such an amazing dream! I have to find an opportunity toe back here to continue my dream. Staring at the colorful flowers dancing in the wind, he secretly named the ce Rxing Garden. While they were on the way back to the cabin, they talked about Shermaine. Levant looked at Evan with a nosy look and asked if he had met Shermaine already. Thetter nodded. Levant then questioned, ¡°What does she look like? Is she beautiful? Does she have fair skin and long legs?¡± Evan nodded again. Levant became even more intrigued. ¡°Is she interested in you? Did she throw herself at you? Did she get you? D-Did you get the antidote?¡± Evan red at him and asked, ¡°Are you interested in her? You can take the initiative and pursue her. She might be yours soon!¡± With that, he continued walking down the mountain. Levant was stunned for a moment. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m married, and I have children. How could I y around like this? I can have a dream about it, but I can¡¯t actually do it. I-I¡¯m not like you!¡± Once they got back to the cabin, Davin immediately told them that he had just seen Lucas. ¡°You saw Lucas? Did you fight him?¡± Levant questioned. Davin lowered his head dejectedly. ¡°Ah! How would I fight him in this condition? Moreover, he brought so many people with him. I quickly ran away from them!¡± ¡°Why did you run away? He¡¯s trying to get the key from you to unlock the treasure. He won¡¯t take your life! Actually, he would probably hold you hostage to threaten Evan.¡± When Levant finished speaking, Davin turned to look at Evan. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The key for unlocking the treasure is in Evan¡¯s hands. He won¡¯t give it to Lucas, right? Davin had another thought in mind. He wanted to let Levant help him poison Lucas¡¯ food. After that, both of them would threaten Lucas to give them the antidote. When Levant was about to agree with the n, Evan said, ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome. We¡¯ll just give him the key as an exchange. I¡¯ll go with you. After he gives you the antidote, I¡¯ll immediately give him the key!¡± Davin was moved by his words. He did not expect his brother to value himself so much. However, he became worried the next second. ¡°Evan, are you really going to give Lucas the key? What if¡­ he bes invincible after he gets the treasure and starts creating havoc in the world?¡± Evan snorted when he heard that. ¡°If he gets the treasure in the end, it¡¯s meant to be.¡± Davin fell silent. He¡¯s right. In order to unlock the treasure, Lucas has to find the location first. He also needs the key to unlock it. Other than that, he has to find the person who has Girin Blood. There¡¯s only one person in the world who has the blood. It¡¯s going to be harder than finding a needle in a haystack. Hence, even if Evan gives Lucas the key, thetter won¡¯t find the treasure immediately. Standing on the side, Levant suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Evan, that¡¯s a great idea! We¡¯ll give him the key and tell him about the secret of Girin Blood. After that, when he finds the person with Girin Blood, you¡¯ll take the key and the person with Girin Blood from him. That fool would actually be working for you. By then, you¡¯ll get everything done without having to do anything. What an amazing idea!¡± Looking at Levant, Evan responded, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m not interested in the treasure.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1785 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 Getting The Antidote ¡°You¡¯re not interested, but Juan is! Juan will get everything without having to do anything.¡± Having heard Levant¡¯s words, Davin smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m so useful! I can make Lucas help us find the treasure. Haha! That arrogant jerk certainly wouldn¡¯t guess it!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. All he wanted was to get the antidote for Davin and quickly leave Daemonic Mount after that. He knew that he should not covet the treasure. I will lose something if I¡¯ve gained something. If I take the treasure, I¡¯ll probably lose something more important¡­ Half an hourter, Evan, Levant, and Davin walked out of the cabin together to look for Lucas. They found him at the foot of Daemonic Mount. Lucas was sizing Davin up when he noticed thetter looked pale and weak. He smirked before asking, ¡°Davin, how are you these days?¡± ¡°Lucas Maupay, you¡¯re a b*stard! How dare you poison me. However, don¡¯t forget that tables will always turn. When you¡¯re poisoned in the future, you¡¯ll suffer even more than I am.¡± Lucas snorted and rebuked, ¡°Davin, stop threatening me. It¡¯s useless. You can only get the antidote from me to clear the poison in your body. Just as I¡¯ve promised, I¡¯ll give you the antidote after you give me the key to unlock the treasure. If you don¡¯t give me the key, I won¡¯t give you the antidote even if you take my life. I¡¯m happy to go to hell with you.¡± Lucas knew that Evan would not let Davin die just like that. He was confident that Evan valued his brother more than the key. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ll give you the key, but could you guarantee that the poison in Davin¡¯s body would be completely cleared?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucas was grinning from ear to ear after hearing that. He knew well that Evan would not ignore Davin and watch him die. It was indeed a great idea to threaten him with Davin¡¯s life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once he takes the antidote, the poison in his body will bepletely cleared. I guarantee that he¡¯ll be strong and healthy soon. If you don¡¯t believe me, your wife is a doctor, so you can let her check the ingredients in the antidote. Then, draw some of Davin¡¯s blood and mix it with the antidote to find out if the poison ispletely cleared after that. I¡¯m not holding any grudge against Davin. Once I get the key, there¡¯ll be no reason for me to take his life!¡± Lucas sounded extremely serious. Just to be safe, Evan let Nicole mix the antidote with Davin¡¯s blood and analyze the result. As expected, the blood returned to its normal color, and the poisonous contentpletely disappeared. It proved that the antidote was real. ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve proved that the antidote is working. Could you give me the key now?¡± Evan watched Davin swallow the antidote before handing Lucas a key with ancient writing carved on it. Lucas instantly grabbed it. He was uncertain if the key was the real one. ¡°How are you going to prove that this key is real?¡± Evan chuckled and replied, ¡°This is the key I got back then. The only way to prove it is to unlock the treasure with it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even know if it¡¯s real.¡± Lucas observed the key carefully and took out a magnifying ss. There were some ancient writings and pictures of dragons carved on it. Clearly, it was an old key, not one that was newly made. Therefore, it was most probably authentic. ¡°Evan, I¡¯ll trust you for now. However, if you lied to me, I¡¯de back to settle the scores with you.¡± ¡°Settle the scores with him? I think he should settle the scores with you. Back then, you used Steven to create havoc and even wanted to destroy Imperial Garden. After that, you poisoned Davin. Lucas Maupay, how should we settle the scores with you?¡± Levant questioned as he red at Lucas. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1786 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 What Is Girin Blood A hint of fear shed across Lucas¡¯ eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°What are you going to do? Kill me and take back the key? I¡¯d prepared for this before I came here. Steven made a chip to destroy Imperial Garden before. All of you remember that, right? I have it with me now. We¡¯ll just go to hell together if you want! Right now.¡± He was referring to the explosive chip. If Lucas activated the chip, the area within a radius of several thousand meters would be sted into ruins. None of them would survive even if they tried to run. Did this guy think that he would be in trouble? Is that why he brought the explosive chip with him? Davin was hopeful to be alive again. Thinking about She and Zayden, he did not want to lose his life. Meanwhile, Levant and Evan were wondering if Lucas was telling the truth. If it were true, it would cost their lives. ¡°Evan, we¡¯ll have more opportunities to settle scores with him in the future. We shouldn¡¯t die with him now. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Evan¡¯s gaze fell upon Lucas. ¡°Lucas, we¡¯ll talk about our issues in the future!¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Lucas, you¡¯ve gotten the key, but there¡¯s no guarantee that you¡¯ll get the treasure,¡± Levant stated abruptly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Since I have the key now, it¡¯s just a matter of time to find the treasure. I don¡¯t mind sending people to turn Daemonic Mount upside down.¡± ¡°Turn Daemonic Mount upside down to find the treasure? Do you think it¡¯s that simple? Let me remind you. In order to unlock the treasure, you¡¯ll not only need the key, but you¡¯ll also need Girin Blood!¡± ¡°Girin Blood? What¡¯s that?¡± Lucas looked at Davin in confusion. Davin startedughing at him. ¡°You don¡¯t even know Girin Blood, and you¡¯re searching for the treasure?¡± ¡°Lucas, everyone who¡¯s looking for the treasure knows about Girin Blood. You¡¯re an idiot. How could you not know about that? You¡¯re so slow in getting information. When you finally find out about it, the person who has Girin Blood would probably end up with someone else. You¡¯ll have to watch other people get the treasure! Ah! How could you be so ignorant!¡± Davin¡¯s tauntpletely embarrassed Lucas in front of thetter¡¯s men. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Davin Seet! You just ate the antidote, so you¡¯ve already forgotten about the embarrassment? If you dare to utter nonsense, I¡¯ll poison you again!¡± Davin turned to look at Evan and Levant. He had nothing to fear anymore. ¡°What a joke! You took advantage of me thest time! Next time, I¡¯ll poison you instead! Just you wait!¡± ¡°I have no time to waste here! Since I have the key now, I¡¯ll get the treasure. When I be invincible, all of you and Steven¡­ All of you just wait!¡± Lucas gave them a ferocious re before he left with his men. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting! You¡¯d better keep your eyes open at night! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Seeing Davin¡¯s energetic look, Levant was certain that the poison in his body had beenpletely cleared. ¡°That¡¯s enough. They¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach him a lesson the next time I see him. Levant, you promised to help me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Levant brushed him off. Davin¡¯s issue finally came to an end. Now, the most important thing to do was to find Jeremy and Faye¡¯s antidote. ¡°Evan, did you see Shermaine? D-Did she give you the antidote? Did she make things difficult for you?¡± ¡°I have a n. We can give it a try.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Evan scanned Davin, who had suffered for several days because of the poison. He carefully observed thetter¡¯s physique and realized that he looked like one of The Four Guardians, Elias. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1787 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Dreamed About Nicole ¡°Do you dare to impersonate him?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Evan then exined his n to Davin and Levant. After listening to it, Davin was hesitant. ¡°Evan, is it risky? Juan said that The Four Guardians are extremely powerful. If they catch me¡ª¡± ¡°Why are you so scared? We¡¯ll secretly protect you! You¡¯llplete the mission without an issue!¡± Levant encouraged him. Davin was still worried. However, when he recalled how desperate he was to get the antidote, he knew that Faye and Jeremy were feeling the same now. Since he had been in that situation before, he knew that he had to help them. Saving lives is a meritorious deed. If I sessfully obtain the antidote, Jeremy and Faye will be grateful that I¡¯ve saved their lives. ¡°All right, Evan. I¡¯ll go!¡± Once Davin had agreed, Evan quickly drew Elias¡¯ image and made a human skin mask ordingly. Davin looked at himself through the mirror after he put it on. He felt ufortable looking at his face. ¡°F*ck. I look like a weak loser. Does it even match my charming aura?¡± Davin felt that that mask was destroying his outstanding aura. ¡°About 80% simrity!¡± ¡°80% is sufficient.¡± Evan and Levant were observing Davin carefully. In fact, Davin was radiating a different aura with the human skin mask on. While making different expressions in the mirror, Davin tried to get used to his appearance for a while before he turned to ask Evan, ¡°When are we making a move?¡± ¡°Tonight!¡± thetter replied. ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll attract too much attention if you go now in this look. It¡¯s easier to be caught by the guards. Later at night, wear some ck clothes before you go. Nothing will go wrong,¡± Levant stated. Davin agreed with him and nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll grab some rest first. Call me when we¡¯re heading out.¡± After hearing Davin talking about taking a rest, Levant suddenly thought of Rxing Garden. If I take Davin to sleep in Rxing Garden, what would he dream about? With curiosity, he told Davin about Rxing Garden. Thetter was in disbelief upon hearing that. ¡°The sleep relieves your anxiety and even makes your wishe true? Are you still dreaming now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve experienced it myself. If you have anything you aren¡¯t able to achieve, Rxing Garden can help you realize it in your dream. It feels so real.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Davin still couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe his words. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! I tried it. When I woke up, I felt energetic and happy. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Is it that magical? Davin was tempted. Yet, after some thought, he said, ¡°Even if it happens, it¡¯s still a dream. Why are you so happy about it? It will be gone when you wake up!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t think like that. Life is like a dream. When you die, you¡¯ll lose everything in life. Once you¡¯ve experienced it, you¡¯ll have a different mindset. Having our wishese true in our dreams is a sess too!¡± Davin was stunned for a moment. He looked at Levant and asked, ¡°You¡¯re making it sound so amazing. So, what did you dream about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Davin snorted as he scrutinized Levant. ¡°Did you¡­ dream about being with my sister-inw?¡± Levant¡¯s face fell upon hearing that. ¡°Bullsh*t! It has nothing to do with her.¡± Davin pouted at his reaction. Levant¡¯s wish has nothing to do with his unrequited love? I don¡¯t believe it! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was certain that Levant had dreamed about being with Nicole and living a happy life with her. He might have dreamed of having several children with her¡­ Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t look so excited when talking about his dream. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1788 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 Soul Clinic ¡°If that ce is as amazing as you said, then I want to go check it out!¡± Davin said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Levant offered. ¡°I promise you that once you go and take a nap there, you¡¯ll immediately fall in love with that ce.¡± Davin stood up and both of them exited the cabin. When they went up the mountain, he asked Levant, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they giving us trouble for not looking after the mountain?¡± ¡°How can they give us trouble when they can¡¯t even find us? Besides, that is their job, but they¡¯re making us do it. They¡¯re basically skipping their work and abusing ourbor. Now that we know who their superior is, do you think they¡¯ll still give us trouble?¡± ¡°Their superior? Who is it?¡± ¡°The Four Guardians! If they dare look for trouble, we¡¯ll just file aint to The Four Guardians and tell them that thosezy bums weren¡¯t doing their job protecting the mountain. They definitely won¡¯t give us any more trouble.¡± Davin chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re really trying to lie your way through? The Four Guardians have no idea who we are!¡± ¡°They¡¯ll know once we spend time with them. All right, that¡¯s enough chitchat. Let¡¯s go! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wake you up in the evening when you should be disguising yourself as Elias!¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to fulfill some wish in the dream. I just want to know if it¡¯s really that amazing. I bet I can wake up after sleeping for only half an hour.¡± Levant doubted that he would be able to wake up in two hours. After all, having a dream there could make all the pain in one¡¯s heart go away and nourish the soul. That was why it was known as the Soul Clinic. Whoever had a dream would experience the joy of having their wishe true, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for anyone to wake up from that. He had no doubt that a yboy like Davin would have trouble pulling himself out of the dream. He was also concerned that, if he were to wake Davin up, Davin would pick a fight with him for ending his dream. The two of them increased their pace and, another half an hourter, arrived at Flower Sea of Joy. Davin stared at the sea of colorful flowers as all of them swayed gently in the breeze. He felt as if he had just stepped into the world of a painting. ¡°This ce is really beautiful.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he smelled a strange yet incredibly pleasant flowery fragrance from ahead. Unable to resist the scent, he closed his eyes and took in deep breaths. The more he inhaled, the better he felt. His legs began carrying him forward unconsciously as he followed the smell and entered deep into the sea of flowers. Hey down on the flowers with his arms stretched out, closed his eyes, and breathed in the flowery fragrance, letting it overtake his mind. It didn¡¯t take long for him to dive right into dreand. Levant smiled at the sleeping Davin andy next to him because he wanted to finish the dream he had before. A few secondster, he closed his eyes as well, plunging himself into a world he wished was real. Inside the cabin, Jeremy, who was shivering from the cold, covered himself with the nket that Damien had bought for him and asked, ¡°How many days do I have left?¡± The Hidden Masters looked at each other. Jensenforted him, ¡°You¡¯ll live a long life! We¡¯ll be retrieving the antidote at night. If it goes well, your poison will be gone once we return.¡± ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t go well?¡± Jeremy asked depressingly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll try again the night after tomorrow. We¡¯ll definitely get the antidote by then! You just need to bear with this for now.¡± Once she was done treating Jeremy, Nicole wondered, ¡°Damien, how do you know we¡¯ll definitely get the antidote the day after tomorrow?¡± Because Mr. Juan has made a bet with Shermaine that if she can¡¯t win Mr. Seet¡¯s heart in three days, then she¡¯ll have to hand over the antidote! But Mrs. Seet doesn¡¯t know that. How should I exin this to her? Hmm, how about¡­ Damien quickly thought of an idea and said, ¡°Mrs. Seet, we¡¯ve found out where the antidote is located based on our, no, based on Mr. Seet, Mr. Davin, Mr. Levant, and Mr. Juan¡¯s intelligence. We¡¯ll definitely get the antidote in three days!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we thought too, Mrs. Seet.¡± The others agreed as well. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1789 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 The Calm Before The Storm They¡¯re this confident? Nicole sighed and said, ¡°I keep having this feeling that, even though I can¡¯t make out the ingredients of the drug, the smell isn¡¯t unfamiliar to me. However, I just can¡¯t quite tell what it is. I want whoever¡¯s free to apany me back to the small town so I can grab more simr drugs to experiment with! If I keep trying, maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and hit a match! This way, Jeremy and Faye will be saved!¡± She originally wanted Evan to apany her, but thetter had said that he couldn¡¯t leave for the next few days, so she had to ask one of them to go with her. N?velDrama.Org content. After all, that person could also act as her assistant, either to help with her experiment or deal with the hospital CEO. They all looked at each other. Darius believed that Damien and Draven would want to stay by Evan and Juan¡¯s side to protect them. As for Jensen, he needed to take care of Jeremy, so Darius was the only one who was free enough to apany her. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Mrs. Seet,¡± he volunteered. Nicole thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll go tomorrow, then.¡± ¡°All right, Mrs. Seet.¡± All of them felt that it would be for the best if Nicole went to the town tomorrow. That was because if they failed to obtain the antidoteter at night, Evan would be on the receiving end of flirtations. If Nicole left, then at least when Evan was being harassed by Shermaine, she wouldn¡¯t be there to witness it. That way, Nicole wouldn¡¯t get jealous, and she would have one less thing upying her mind. However, theypletely didn¡¯t expect that Nicole would return at the worst moment to witness the most intense scene between Evan and Shermaine. Even Evan had no idea how to exin himself. And all of that would be happening in the evening of the day after. The most important thing at the moment was that it was time for Davin to disguise himself as Elias to steal the antidote. Evan entered the cabin with a heavy heart. He thought Shermaine would make a move, but she was surprisingly quiet throughout the whole day. Has she given up on the promise? Or is she waiting for the perfect opportunity to make a shy move? He had no idea what would happen next, and that made him anxious. Upon seeing him enter the building, Draven informed, ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. All of us are prepared to eat.¡± ¡°Say, I didn¡¯t see Levant and Davin for the entire afternoon. Where did the two of them go?¡± Damien asked. Evan furrowed his eyebrows. The sky¡¯s getting dark. It¡¯s almost time for them to enact the n, so where the hell are they? ¡°Damien, go find them.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Seet.¡± ¡°Draven, you go with him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± Once both of them left, the rest began digging in. Evan smirked faintly as he stared at the well-prepared dinner with a bnced amount of meat and vegetables. Darius, Damien, and Draven had surprised him because he didn¡¯t expect his Hidden Masters to be so skilled in cooking. ¡°Mr. Seet, Damien and Draven bought these ingredients from the town nearby. It¡¯s not as good as the ones in Y City, but I hope the taste will satisfy you!¡± ¡°Do all of you usually prepare your meals by yourselves, Darius?¡± ¡°Sometimes. It¡¯s not a frequent thing. If Ms. Maya is willing to ept us as her apprentices and teach us a few of her techniques, I¡¯m certain that our cooking skills will be greatly enhanced.¡± The mention of Maya aroused Nicole¡¯s worry. ¡°I wonder if Maya is getting along with Nina. And her issues with Wilbur¡­ Have they been resolved?¡± Evan stared at her when he heard her mumbling about Maya and Nina. ¡°Both of them are already adults. They can take care of their own problems. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about them too much.¡± Nicole nodded reluctantly before mentioning that she wanted to visit the town again to analyze the ingredients of the drug with Darius. Evan was stunned for a second. But on second thought, he agreed to it. After all, if she wasn¡¯t around when Shermaine did something outrageous, she wouldn¡¯t misunderstand the situation. It would be easier for him to deal with Shermaine¡¯s shenanigans in that case. Of course, if they could obtain the antidote tonight, then perhaps they could depart tomorrow to find Nicole and leave the ce as soon as possible. Sess was entirely hung on whether Davin could find the antidote tonight. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1790 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 A Dream Of Another Life Evan turned to Darius and reminded him to protect Nicole with all he got. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll put my life on the line to protect Mrs. Seet,¡± Darius assured. ¡°I¡¯m only going to examine the ingredients of the drug. There won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Nicole patted Evan¡¯s hand. ¡°You should still be careful,¡± Evan advised. Nicole smiled and ced arge mushroom in his bowl. ¡°All right, all right. I promise to be careful. You should eat.¡± The three of them continued to eat. Damien and Draven had run across the entire mountain, but they still couldn¡¯t find where Levant and Davin were. ¡°Where do you think they went?¡± ¡°Who knows! No matter where they went, they should be back by now. There¡¯s a big operation waiting for them at night and Mr. Davin, especially, is the key to the entire n!¡± ¡°Say, do you think both of them have already made their move? Maybe they¡¯re at the¡ª¡± ¡°Impossible! The clothes that Mr. Davin needs to wear in order to impersonate Elias are still inside the cabin! The human skin mask is also in the cabin, so there¡¯s no way he has already started the operation. It would be a death sentence if he just walked in with his own face, and even he doesn¡¯t have the guts to do something like that.¡± Damien looked around as he ranted because he was afraid that Davin would suddenly appear and hear what he said. ¡°You¡¯re right. Hopefully we can find them soon.¡± Both of them continued mumbling to each other as they resumed their search. There was a big rock sitting not too far away from where they stood. Suddenly, someone walked out of the back of the rock. The silver moonlight cast a long shadow on the slim figure as her beautiful and wide clothing fluttered in the wind. She stared at their backs with a mocking smile. Someone has the balls to impersonate Elias? The nerves of them! This is going to be fun. The two continued on their path until they arrived at the sea of flowers. They couldn¡¯t see the faces of the people lying in the middle, but they could hear their voices, and they immediately knew they belonged to Levant and Davin. ¡°Why are they here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Damien nced at the flowers. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just admiring the flowers?¡± ¡°At this hour? Can they even see the colors without any light?¡± Just as they were wondering about what was happening, Davin suddenly shouted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? My brother¡¯s going to scold me when I get back for dying his n!¡± ¡°Wake you up? Have you forgotten what you said, Davin? You said that you have no wish that you want to fulfill in the dream, and that you¡¯d only sleep for half an hour to check out how amazing this ce is. You told me you don¡¯t need me to wake you up! Are you trying to say you didn¡¯t tell me that?¡± Davin lowered his head. ¡°Yes, I did say that, but I didn¡¯t know I would sleep for so long!¡± ¡°The time you spend sleeping here is directly proportional to the number of wounds present in your heart. The more you¡¯re hurting inside, the longer you need to sleep to let it recover. Anyway, since you¡¯ve slept for so long, what dream did you have? Tell me!¡± Davin stared at Levant as the dream he had shed across his mind. He had dreamed of a life where, instead of marrying She, he got together with Renee instead. In the dream, Renee didn¡¯t have a miscarriage and gave birth to a chubby baby girl who looked as cute as Joy. His rtionship with Renee was in and simple as if they weren¡¯t really in love at all. It was more like a rtionship that two roommates had at a university. When he heard her incessant nagging about random things that were bothering her in life, he started to feel weirdly ufortable. At night, as hey down next to Renee, he felt rather distressed. She married someone else, and when they met again, she was holding the hand of someone else¡¯s son. When he looked at the child and realized it wasn¡¯t Zayden, his heart dropped lower and lower. She waved at them with a smile and led the child away from them. Suddenly, his legs decided to move, and he started chasing after her. ¡°She! She!¡± he screamed. ¡°Davin! Davin!¡± Renee shouted behind him as she held their daughter¡¯s hand. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1791 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 Revtions From A Dream Davin suddenly stopped, not knowing if he should continue his chase or turn back. Bitterness swelled in his heart as he felt conflicted and helpless. At that moment, he abruptly realized that perhaps he had fallen in love with She a long time ago. Since she had always been by his side, and he never had to worry about her leaving him, he only knew unconsciously that she loved him and that he would never lose her. Therefore, he never truly treasured her presence around him. It was only until he lost her in the dream that he finally heard the voice buried deep within his heart saying that he loved She. After all, if he didn¡¯t truly love her, then there was no way he would¡¯ve married her that easily as a rich yboy who did whatever he wanted. He didn¡¯t realize that until the dream showed him an alternate future. That was why when he woke up, he was very d that She was still his partner and had given birth to Zayden. He took many deep breaths, turned to see Levant, who was still waiting for him with a curious expression, and bragged, ¡°I dreamed that She and I had eight daughters. All of them were brilliant, beautiful, and capable of beating your son to a pulp. Man, that was a pretty good feeling, so much so that I didn¡¯t want to wake up.¡± Levant furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why did you dream of your daughters beating up my son? Also, why did your daughters beat up my son?¡± ¡°Maybe because they thought your son¡¯s a rascal who needed to be taught a lesson! In any case, after they hit your son, his face looked like a pig.¡± Levant sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s your dream, Davin. Based on your personality, I think you probably dreamed of many hot chicks fighting over you as you lie on top of a mountain of money. And as those women flirted with you, you drank as many sses of wine as you wanted.¡± Davin pouted. ¡°If you think of me that way, it means you¡¯re really shallow. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this shallow. All you¡¯re seeing is just the surface. I¡¯m actually a very loving and loyal man!¡± Levant rolled his eyes and pretended to puke. ¡°Loving and loyal? You? How shameless of you! Whatever. I don¡¯t want to hear you praising yourself anymore or I will actually puke. Let¡¯s go back now. Your brother¡¯s probably getting really anxious.¡± Davin looked at the sea of flowers. It had helped him see the truth that was buried within his heart, and it had made him miss She a little. I wonder if she¡¯s doing well with Zayden. ¡°Let¡¯s go! What are you waiting for?¡± Levant shouted. Davin followed him and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me what you dreamed. Ah! I bet you dreamed of my sister-inw. I bet she fell in love with you before bing your wife and lived a happy life with you in your dream. Am I right?¡± Levant gave him a side-eye. ¡°How shallow! If you think of me that way, it means you¡¯re shallow!¡± Davin pursed his lips and believed that he had hit the mark on that one. The more Levant denied it, the more he was certain about it. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing the conversation between the both of them, Draven asked Damien, ¡°What were they talking about? What did they mean?¡± Damien analyzed, ¡°I think they slept on the flowers and then had dreams.¡± Is that really it? Draven felt that there was more behind the matter. As Davin and Levant approached them, the duo greeted them, ¡°Mr. Davin, Mr. Levant, Mr. Seet has asked you both to return for dinner.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Davin replied. When the four of them returned to the cabin, Evan, Nicole, and Darius had already finished their meals. Darius helped served the meals of those who had just returned to the table. ¡°Eat while it¡¯s still hot.¡± Davin nced at the food. ¡°It¡¯s no feast, but this is better than what I expected to get here in the wild. I¡¯ll dig in first since I¡¯m the main star tonight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Davin! Tonight¡¯s sess depends on you!¡± ¡°We believe you can find the antidote and sessfully bring it back, Mr. Davin!¡± Davin nodded as he ate. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1792 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 Luring Elias After dinner, they headed for the top of the mountain. On their way up, they carefully avoided the patrolling guards and took two hours to arrive at their destination. ¡°Rumors said that those who guard Daemonic Mount are powerful warriors, but none of them noticed us at all. I guess they aren¡¯t as great as the rumors suggest.¡± Davin smirked as he stared down from the top. In an obscure spot not far from them, a pair of eyes were gazing at them intensely. What are you being smug about? The only reason you lot managed to make it all the way up here was that the superiors had asked them to do a sloppy job during their patrol. Let¡¯s see how smug you can be once you walk into the trap! Evan and Levant exchanged a look with each other as they found their journey to be way too easy. After all, they were actually spotted twice by the guards, and the guards did chase after them. However, once they ran far enough, they managed to shake the guards off. It didn¡¯t make sense for the guards to lose them because there was no doubt the guards were more familiar with the topography of Daemonic Mount. The guards, if they had persisted in their chase, would¡¯ve definitely caught them. So why? Is it because the guards arezy? It¡¯s not impossible, but it doesn¡¯t seem probable. The two of them had the same suspicions but decided not to dwell on those thoughts since they had already arrived at their destination. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. They would rather focus on executing their n and obtaining the antidote as fast as possible. Noticing a cave not too far away, Davin turned to face the others and said, ¡°Evan, if you can really lure Elias out with Levant, you must drag him far away and distract him long enough so I won¡¯t get exposed immediately when I walk in.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will.¡± ¡°Okay, good. Let¡¯s go.¡± Evan and Levant nced at Davin before entering the cave. At that moment, Elias was enjoying his drink in front of a table. He was holding the cup in his hand tightly. When he saw the two of them sneaking in, he studied them briefly instead of being surprised. With a smile, he raised his cup and asked, ¡°Want some?¡± ¡°You¡¯re inviting us for a drink?¡± Levant was surprised by Elias¡¯ calmness. ¡°You¡¯re my guests, after all.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not here for a friendly visit. We¡¯re here to exchange a few moves with you! I heard you can move as fast as lightning. Perhaps you¡¯ll be kind enough to show off your skills to us?¡± Elias smiled and continued to drink, ignoring Levant¡¯s provocation. ¡°Are you scared? Or is it because you can¡¯t live up to your name?¡± Levant continued to taunt him. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll get hurt if I can¡¯t pull back my punches in time.¡± ¡°Ha! To think the Guardian of Daemonic Mount would be worried about our safety. Don¡¯t worry, even if you really hurt us, we won¡¯t me you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about hurting you. He¡¯s the one I¡¯m worried about hurting!¡± Elias pointed at Evan. ¡°If I hurt him, Shermaine will want to settle the score with me!¡± Levant was slightly taken aback. Has Shermaine begun to go easy on Evan? Oh no, perhaps that¡¯s not the right word to describe it. I should say Shermaine has begun to worry about Evan. Even still, this could be used to our advantage! He nced at Evan with a look that said, ¡°Mr. Seet, you should say something right now!¡± Evan took a step forward and stared at Elias. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses! Just tell us if you have the balls to fight us or not instead of wasting our time with irrelevant words!¡± ¡°Of course I do. So, how do you want to do this?¡± Seeing that Elias had taken the bait, Levant enacted his n. He asked Elias to fight them outside the cave so that Davin could sneak in and find the antidote. Elias agreed to the proposal without hesitation. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go wherever you want me to go!¡± After exiting the cave, Levant intentionally guided him to a spot that was very far away in order to prevent him from returning too quickly. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1793 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 Teased By Shermaine ¡°This is your chance to sneak in, Mr. Davin. You should go in now,¡± Draven urged as he watched the trio leave the cave. Davin stood up, took a deep breath, and stared at the cave as if he were a warrior preparing to meet his death. ¡°You two better not get too far away. If you hear any loud noises or the sound of me crying for help, you two must rush in immediately to save me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Davin. We¡¯ll do our best to protect you.¡± Davin nodded, took two steps forward, and turned back to remind them, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. My life depends on you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Just go ahead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Davin. You should hurry. Time is precious.¡± Davin took another deep breath before walking into the cave as bravely as he could. Once he entered the cave, he studied the structure within. Everything inside was exactly as Evan had described, including the four doors that his brother had specifically mentioned he should pay attention to. Elias is the leader of The Four Guardians, so his room should be the first one¡­ that is closest to the living room. Yes, this should be it. Davin locked his eyes on his destination, then approached it as silently as possible. Once he entered the room, Shermaine and Frida walked out of another one with a smug smile. ¡°His disguise is really impable. If I didn¡¯t know he was a fake beforehand, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell. How did he do that?¡± Frida asked. ¡°Human skin mask!¡± Shermaine answered. ¡°Thank goodness you overheard their conversation, or else he would¡¯ve seeded in his mission!¡± ¡°Yeah. Should we expose him now or¡­¡± Shermaine wondered what to do next. Frida gave a faint smile. ¡°It won¡¯t be fun if we do it right away. How about we tease him a little?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After a brief discussion, Shermaine shouted, ¡°Elias! Elias! Come out!¡± Davin was rummaging through Elias¡¯ cabs to find the antidote when he heard her voice. His heart did aplete somersault. What the hell? Why are they calling for Elias? This is such a pain in the butt. I think it¡¯ll be okay if I just pretend not to hear them. After all, finding the antidote is my top priority. All right, I have to continue¡ª ¡°Elias! Elias!¡± Shermaine continued to yell his name a few more times before walking over to the room. ¡°Elias, why aren¡¯t you answering? Did you have your earplugs on or something?¡± When Davin heard footsteps in front of the door, his heart tightened. Who the hell is this woman? Why is she looking for Elias right now? Should I reply to her? No! I can¡¯t! My voice is different from his, so if I reply, I¡¯ll get exposed instantly! ¡°Elias, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you deaf or mute? Say something!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Davin turned around and gave her a dumb smile. Shermaine studied him in detail. The face mask resembled the real Elias very closely, almost to perfection. However, Elias had a cold look while there were a lot of emotions swirling in Davin¡¯s eyes. Hmph, so he¡¯s a lustful man as well. She pouted and eximed, ¡°Today¡¯s your turn to clean the ce, Elias! Why are you still here? Do you have any idea how dirty the floor in my room is right now? Also, don¡¯t forget the table and cab too! Quickly clean them up now!¡± Davin was shocked. What the hell? What kind of treatment is this! Do the people protecting Daemonic Mount have to clean the living quarters as well? Isn¡¯t that the job of the cleaners? Do they not have cleaners on Daemonic Mount? This is a pretty terrible and unfair job! Just as he was still in a daze, Shermaine arrived in front of him and punched his arm. ¡°What is going on with you? You¡¯re usually pretty quick. Why are you acting so differently?¡± She scrutinized him when she finished. Being stared at like that made Davin feel ufortable. His heart started to beat very loudly. Is she going to see through my disguise? Jeez, and here I thought I can leave as soon as I find the antidote. I didn¡¯t expect this woman to just barge in and talk to me like that! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1794 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 Free Labor Ugh, guess I should just help her clean her room. I doubt it¡¯ll take long. I¡¯ll just continue my search after it¡¯s done. When Davin¡¯s train of thought ended there, he walked over to the living room, grabbed a mop from the corner, and smiled brightly at Shermaine. He¡¯s really going to help clean the ce up? Well, since he¡¯s already here, I¡¯m not letting this opportunity go to waste. This will teach him a lesson! Heh, this is really fun to watch. ¡°Follow me!¡± Shermaine dragged him to her room and pointed at the floor and furniture. ¡°You need to clean up all of this! Don¡¯t even think about beingzy either! When you cleaned my roomst time, you poured your heart and soul into it, so I expect the same this time! If I¡¯m not happy with it, you¡¯ll have to clean everything again and again until I am!¡± This should really teach him a lesson. I bet he never did any chores back at his home or even touched a mop before! He¡¯s definitely squirming inside, wondering why he, the son of a rich family, has to do all this. Her lips wanted to curve upward, but she resisted the temptation. ¡°What are you staring at? Get a move on!¡± Davin smiled and nodded before mopping the floor. Right then, a piece of cloth flew in his direction and hit him. ¡°Wipe my chair, table, and shelves first! Only wipe the floor after all those are clean!¡± Davin gritted his teeth, but he had to do what she said despite his unwillingness. Swallowing his pride, he began wiping the surfaces of the furniture as he cursed her in his mind. It¡¯s way more meaningful if I help my wife clean the house than cleaning this woman¡¯s room. This sucks so much! Shermaine smirked as she watched him clean her room. You get what you deserve! You shouldn¡¯t have tried to impersonate Elias! ¡°Is your room done yet? I¡¯m still waiting for mine to be cleaned!¡± Frida came to pour oil over Davin¡¯s raging fire. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I can¡¯t believe the Guardians of Daemonic Mount are forced by these two women to clean their rooms! This Elias has a really low position here! Did he make up the rumors about himself? What a useless man! Wait a second. Levant told me before that there are four guardians, two male, and two female. Are these two Shermaine and Frida? Davin raised his head and examined the two. Both were beautiful, but he couldn¡¯t tell which one was Shermaine. ¡°What are you looking at? Keep cleaning! I¡¯m still waiting for my room to be cleaned once you¡¯re done with Shermaine¡¯s!¡± Frida eximed. With that information, he finally knew that the slim woman standing on the left, the first person who had talked to him, was Shermaine. So this is the woman who made a bet with Juan? The one who¡¯ll have to win Evan¡¯s heart? I have to say¡ªshe looks gorgeous with her snow-white skin and enchanting facial features, but her charm iscking a little. She¡¯s too confident. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s treating herself as the sun that gives life to the. A woman who isn¡¯t overtly aware of her own beauty is the most beautiful in the eyes of men. However, if a woman is beautiful, and she thinks she¡¯s very beautiful while constantly unting her beauty, then she¡¯ll just seemme inparison to the one before. Her style reminds me of the rich women in Y City, so there¡¯s definitely no way my brother will like her. ¡°What are you looking at? Keep working!¡± Davin stayed quiet for fear of exposing his disguise because he didn¡¯t have the same voice as Elias. He just nodded and continued his work. Shermaine and Frida nced at each other before walking over to the living room. ¡°What else should we make him do after he cleans the room?¡± ¡°How about¡­ I know! We¡¯ll make him clean the kitchen! And then we¡¯ll make him move all the wood inside the cave to another cave. In any case, there¡¯s plenty that he can do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I hope Elias doesn¡¯te back too quickly. It¡¯ll be a waste not to use freebor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elias knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± The two of them poured themselves a cup of tea, smiled, and raised it toward each other. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1795 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Teaching Davin A Lesson After cleaning the room, Davin took a few deep breaths and admired the shiny floor he had wiped. It was so shiny that people could use it as a mirror. I think I did a pretty good job! I never thought I could do chores so well. Man, I really worked hard to get the antidote. Seeing hime out of the room, Frida promptly ordered him to clean her room next. Davin, still afraid that speaking would reveal his disguise, remained silent and nodded before entering her room. Once he arrived, he did the same thing over again, but with the intensity and speed of a tornado. He exited the room with heavy breaths when he was done and attempted to return to Elias¡¯ room so he could resume his search for the antidote. However, little did he expect to hear Frida say, ¡°You¡¯re done cleaning the room, but what about the kitchen?¡± Kitchen? Davin was stunned. Just as he was wondering why the Guardians of Daemonic Mount had to do all those chores, Shermaine gave another order. ¡°Oh yeah, don¡¯t forget the cave behind the kitchen too. You haven¡¯t cleaned there yet. The wood inside there needs to be moved to another cave and then¡­¡± Davin felt as though his head was about to explode. Why are there so many errands? Even if I work until tomorrow morning, I doubt I can finish all these chores! Besides, why do these need to be done right now? In the middle of the night? Can¡¯t this be done during the day? I can¡¯t keep doing this. Hopefully, this will work¡­ He proceeded to make a gesture that indicated it was time for him to sleep before pointing at the dark sky outside and drawing a big circle to symbolize the sun. The message he wanted to convey was that it was time for him to sleep since it was the middle of the night already and that he would continue tomorrow. Obviously, Shermaine and Frida understood what he was saying, but they wanted to tease him and prevent him from looking for the antidote in Elias¡¯ room. ¡°What are you gesturing at?¡± Shermaine pretended not to understand. Frida answered, ¡°Elias is trying to say that the two of us should go to sleep and that he¡¯s a big man who isn¡¯t afraid of the dark. Once tomorrow morning arrives, he¡¯ll definitely finish up all the chores and clean the ce spotless.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The two women stared at Davin deliberately. No! No! He waved his hands in a panic. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re saying you truly mean it?¡± ¡°I told you that¡¯s what he meant! He¡¯s always been a very hardworking person.¡± The two of them went back and forth. Davin was dumbfounded. Are you two blind? I¡¯m shaking my head and waving my hands here! I¡¯m clearly telling you that what you¡¯re saying is wrong! Wrong! ¡°Why do you look so agitated, Elias? Do you have something you want to say?¡± ¡°If you want to say something, then say it!¡± ¡°Yeah! Say it!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Say it!¡± They continued to pressure Davin and force him to speak. Nevertheless, Davin still wasn¡¯t willing to utter a word because if his disguise was seen through, he might not be able to keep his life. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say anything, it means you agree to it! Go and do the chores now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Go!¡± The women red at him. Davin sighed in his heart. I can¡¯tin right now. It¡¯s more important to stay alive. This is fine. I¡¯m a tough man! I can handle this! He turned around and headed for the cave behind. Once they were sure he was out of earshot, theyughed out loud. ¡°He has some nerves to impersonate Elias to steal the antidote! This should teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The balls on this guy¡­ But I think this lesson is not harsh enough. Making him do chores probably won¡¯t achieve the effect we want. When hees back, we¡¯ll give him a taste of Gale¡¯s needles!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± The two of them continued to discuss how to deal with Davin gleefully. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1796 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Escaping At Last Meanwhile, Levant and Evan had brought Elias to a wide space. When they arrived, Levant added a couple more conditions to drag the time Elias spend outside. That way, Davin would have more time to search for the antidote. Elias had already heard from Shermaine that someone was nning to impersonate him, so he was prepared. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return, so he agreed to whatever conditions Levant asked of him. Not only that, but he also intentionally slowed his attacks so that Levant wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble fighting him. Levant was naturally unimpressed by his moves. He¡¯s not moving as fast as Juan described. Did he exaggerate how quickly Elias can move? They fought against each other for quite some time, but a winner still wasn¡¯t decided. Evan started to find the situation weird as well. Elias doesn¡¯t seem as though he¡¯s eager to win. In fact, he would intentionally hold himself back. Is he afraid that we¡¯ll learn his moves, or¡­ Levant unleashed the attack that Faye had taught him against his opponent. Elias handily dodged the attack at the speed of lightning. Seeing him move like a phantom in a disorienting manner, Levant couldn¡¯t help but exim inwardly, He¡¯s actually really good! But if that¡¯s the case, why isn¡¯t he rushing to win? Why is he ying with me? ¡°If we continue to fight like this, there won¡¯t be a victor even when the sun rises, Elias.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°So what? I¡¯ll fight until tomorrow morning if that¡¯s what it takes.¡± I pity your people who fell into Shermaine¡¯s palm while attempting to impersonate me. I wonder how they¡¯ll tease him and if he¡¯ll still be alive when I return. Elias smirked. Evan had a very strong sense that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. Levant sneered, ¡°You sure are full of yourself! Fine! Then we¡¯ll fight until morning and see who loses!¡± He was still proceeding with the n of dragging the fight as long as he could to increase Davin¡¯s chance of finding the antidote. Hence, he wasn¡¯t afraid to y with Elias. ¡°All right, then! Let¡¯s continue!¡± The two began to fight again. Evan was convinced that something was definitely wrong. The journey up the mountain is too easy. Luring Elias out of his ce is too easy as well. And the fact that we managed to make him waste his time¡­ Everything is just too easy! Is it possible that¡­ I should check up on Davin. He sneaked out of the fight and returned to the cave to find his brother. Davin was currently staring at a pile of wood as he mumbled about how messy Daemonic Mount was. Is it possible that those two women are making me do all this because they¡¯ve found out I¡¯m a fake? Are they messing with me on purpose? There¡¯s no way I can carry all of this out before Elias returns! At that point, it doesn¡¯t matter if I get exposed or not if I can¡¯t steal the antidote! Looks like I¡¯ll return empty-handed tonight. If that¡¯s the case, then why the hell am I still doing all this? He studied the ce a little and decided to sneak out when the Guardians weren¡¯t paying attention. However, Frida had already predicted this, as she had arranged two guards to keep an eye on him. Not only that, she even gestured to him like how he was doing it earlier, making him hate her from the bottom of his heart. Finally, as his rage reached its peak, he confronted the guards. ¡°I am a Guardian! How dare you two small fries monitor me like this!¡± ¡°W-What happened to your voice, Sir?¡± Seeing that he was about to get exposed, Davin looked around the ce before picking up a wooden club out of desperation. Then he smashed it against the heads of the guards. The guards fell to the ground, and he escaped as fast as he could. He found Damien and Draven and asked them to leave with him. ¡°Why did youe out of there, Mr. Davin?¡± ¡°Do you have the antidote, Mr. Davin?¡± ¡°Argh! Let¡¯s just drop it for now and leave. We don¡¯t want to get spotted.¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, did you see Mr. Seet? He just went in to look for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Davin was shocked. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1797 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 Evan Confronts Shermaine N?velDrama.Org content. Damien nodded. ¡°Mr. Seet said he was worried about you, so he went in to look for you. You¡¯re out, but he¡¯s still inside.¡± ¡°Should we go in and look for Mr. Seet?¡± Davin thought for a second before shaking his head. ¡°No, we can¡¯t go in. He¡¯s going to be fine. He¡¯ll definitely be fine. Didn¡¯t Shermaine say she likes him? She definitely won¡¯t hurt him. We¡¯re different. If we get caught, those two women won¡¯t show us any mercy. Besides, it¡¯s easier for my brother to escape alone. If we go in now, we¡¯ll only add on to his burden. Let¡¯s just go back first and see how things go!¡± Damien and Draven agreed with Davin¡¯s assessment, but they felt bad about leaving Evan behind. ¡°Are you sure Mr. Seet is going to be fine, Mr. Davin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure! Women like him. He has an advantage.¡± The two Hidden Masters stared at each other and realized Davin was right, so they all promptly left. Once Evan entered the cave, he went straight to Elias¡¯ room. However, just as he stood in front of the door, he heard someone coughing behind him. ¡°Are you here to see me, Evan? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re looking at the wrong room. My room¡¯s this one.¡± It was obviously Shermaine¡¯s voice. Evan turned around to face her. She was wearing a simple white dress, thus making her snow-white skin look paler and wless. ¡°I¡¯m here for Elias!¡± ¡°Elias? Didn¡¯t he go out with you? He hasn¡¯te back!¡± Elias hasn¡¯te back? Then where¡¯s Davin? The two of them didn¡¯t realize Davin was impersonating Elias? Evan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I told you I¡¯m here and that Elias isn¡¯t! Why are you still standing there? Come to me!¡± She spoke as she gave him a wink. Evan ignored her and narrowed his sharp eyes to examine every corner of the cave. Damien and Draven saw Davine in but didn¡¯t see him go out. He must be inside here. Seeing that he was ignoring her, Shermaine approached him slowly and stopped by his side. ¡°Why are you visiting me, Evan? Is it because you missed me?¡± Evan lowered his head and replied, ¡°I want to tour around the cave! Is that okay?¡± A tour around the cave? He¡¯s here to find the guy impersonating Elias! Shermaine smiled and answered, ¡°Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to explore this cave. If you really want to, you can, but you must be a resident of Daemonic Mount first.¡± ¡°You want me to join Daemonic Mount?¡± Evan stared at her coldly. ¡°No. We have very strict requirements as to who we ept here. Not everyone can join if they want to. What I mean is that you can be one of my people first. And if you¡¯re my people, you can explore this ce however you want, whenever you want! It¡¯s quite a fair exchange, I must say.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just gonna stop beating around the bush. Where¡¯s the person who entered the cave earlier?¡± Hearing that, Shermaine put on a serious expression and said, ¡°We caught the person who was impersonating Elias earlier! He¡¯s currently being tortured, so there¡¯s no way you can save him easily!¡± Tortured. Evan¡¯s heart dropped. Davin has never experienced any significant pain before. How are they dealing with him? Is he¡­ ¡°Where is he?¡± Shermaine crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you! What are you going to do, huh?¡± Evan tightened his fists. ¡°Let him go or I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± ¡°Oh? And how are you going to do that?¡± Shermaine touched his shoulder as she spoke. Evan swiftly dodged and pressed his hands on Shermaine¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let him go, and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise¡­¡± He then tightened his grip, causing her to yell out in pain. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1798 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 An Unlikely Proposition ¡°Ouch! Okay, Evan. I¡¯ll release him, but you have to let me go first.¡± The color drained from Shermaine¡¯s face as she did not expect such ungentlemanly conduct from Evan. Fine. We¡¯ll see how you¡¯d handle it when I show you what I¡¯m really capable of! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You release him first!¡± Evan bellowed. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± A furtive undercurrent slinked beneath the rity of Shermaine¡¯s eyes, and the corner of her lips curled up inconspicuously while she paid lip service to him. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to him. Just follow me.¡± After she arrived in her own room with Evan, she approached the shelf and reached around the side to make a subtle twist upon the activating mechanism. The stone wall shifted with a grunt, and a secret entrance presented itself right before their very eyes. ¡°The one who impersonated Elias is trapped inside. Go on in, and you¡¯ll be able to see him!¡± Evan strained his eyes to look. He had no idea where this passage led and was, at the same time, wary about any potential trickery on the part of Shermaine. Hence, he made a very deliberate request. ¡°You¡¯reing with.¡± Shermaine¡¯s brows perked up, a little surprised at the former¡¯s vignce, but she voiced no objections as that was what she had intended to do anyway. So, Shermaine entered the secret passage alongside Evan under duress. Meanwhile, the sound ofbat greeted the trio led by Davin when they descended the mountain, and Davin was stunned to see Levant and Elias in the thick of it. Levant is really doing everything he can to stall Elias so that I can have enough time to secure the antidote. It¡¯s a shame that I came away empty-handed. ¡°Shall we have Mr. Levant pull out together with us, Mr. Davin?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It seems to me that Levant has the upper hand at present and is in no immediate danger. Let them continue at it for a while longer.¡± ¡°In that case, are we to watch by the sidelines?¡± ¡°Yes. Let us observe for now.¡± Hence, Davin, Damien, and Draven hid and spectated from behind a rock. Levant proved to be a stronger opponent than Elias had anticipated. A rare encounter in itself for him. ¡°Hey, how long do you intend to keep this up?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you? We¡¯ll dance till the break of dawn.¡± Elias tilted his head to the night sky. Then, he looked back down to regard the two illuminated figures that were basking in the moonlight. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s take a break. We can always resume this fight later.¡± Levant¡¯s brows perked up. ¡°What, that¡¯s it? Is the mighty Guardian of Daemonic Mount gassed already?¡± he gibed. ¡°I¡¯m not gassed. I¡¯d just like to have a word with you.¡± Levant briefly regarded his opponent in silence before he eyed a b of rock to the side. He then walked over and plopped himself down upon it. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s hear it!¡± Behind the rock, the trio of Davin, Draven, and Damien tensed up when Levant chose, of all ces, to sit where they were hidden. They crossed their fingers quietly in the hope that Elias would not be brought around to their presence. The Guardian seemed relieved. ¡°To tell you the truth, I think that the one called Evan is a pretty good match for Shermaine!¡± That was not quite the conversation that Levant was expecting. He did not have an opinion pertaining to thepatibility between the two, but what he did know was that being wholeheartedly devoted to Nicole, Evan was not likely to show any interest in another woman. ¡°Then you probably haven¡¯t seen his wife, who¡¯s an even better match for him!¡± Elias was astounded. ¡°How long have they been married?¡± ¡°Over twenty years already! They have five children and are very happy together. Practically stuck together like glue, they are. No one can ever hope toe between them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. No matter how well a couple gets on, twenty years is still a long time to spend together. I reckon that their passion would have died out, and at their age, it¡¯s really all about keeping up appearances. Evan should seriously consider leaving his wife and getting together with Shermaine. That, I feel, is how he can ensure a blissful second half of his life for himself. Since you¡¯re his friend, and I, Shermaine¡¯s, I think we are both obliged to help this happen.¡± Levant crossed his arms akimbo, as he now understood Elias¡¯ intent to gain his cooperation to the detriment of Evan and Nicole¡¯s rtionship. Hmph! You must be deluded. ¡°In addition to being Evan¡¯s friend, I¡¯m his wife¡¯s brother as well. Why in the world would you think that I will want to help wreck my sister¡¯s rtionship with her husband?¡± Brother? Davin, Damien, and Draven exchanged looks before Davin reminded them that Levant probably introduced himself as such by extension of his rtionship with Stephen. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1799 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 In Evan We Trust As Stephen¡¯s adopted son, there did not seem to be anything wrong with him identifying himself as Nicole¡¯s brother. N?velDrama.Org content. Elias anticipated that Levant would not be so easy to persuade, but thetter being Evan¡¯s brother-in- law was a development he did not seeing. Given the circumstances, it would seem his n to enlist thetter¡¯s aid would be wholly unfeasible now. Elias cleared his throat. ¡°Is your sister happy being with Evan?¡± ¡°Most definitely! Haven¡¯t I already told you how close they are and how happy they are together? No one should even dream about breaking them apart!¡± ¡°No. You don¡¯t understand your own sister. How could she be happy about having borne him five children, having to bear the excruciation of child-bearing time and time again?¡± The scoffing Levant scrutinized his counterpart. ¡°What sort of logic is that? Unhappy about bearing five children? Are you suggesting that barren couples who argue all day long would be much happier? Have you ever been married? Have you lived someone else¡¯s life? If not, who are you to pass such judgment on that of another?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Men of his sort have surely never experienced love nor been in a rtionship before. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so full of it!¡± Davin suddenly stood up, causing both Levant and Elias to jump. ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± Levant eximed as he regarded Davin, who was standing behind the rock to his rear. ¡°I-I was on my way down the mountain when I overheard themotion here. That¡¯s why I came over to investigate,¡± Davin exined. ¡°Have you got the antidote?¡± Levant asked in a low voice when he leaned in. Davin shook his head in the negative and whispered back, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story!¡± Davin sighed. ¡°You there. Where did youe from?¡± Elias demanded as he scrutinized Davin. Davin stuck out his own chin and stared right back. ¡°Never mind where I came from. What you said just now was simply tasteless and proves that you¡¯re downright mental! My brother and sister-inw are a perfect pairing ¨C A match made in heaven. So how dare you try to plot against them! Aren¡¯t you afraid of suffering divine retribution for acting in defiance of the will of the gods?¡± Brother and sister-inw¡­ Is this fellow Evan¡¯s brother? Ha! One¡¯s his own brother, and another his wife¡¯s. So all those who came with them are members of their own family! ¡°Arguing with any of you over this is meaningless. With Shermaine¡¯s charms, I¡¯m confident that it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before she has Evan wrapped around her fingers. You¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Yeah, right! My brother and sister-inw¡­¡± Before Davin could finish, Elias became a blur. Then like a gust of wind, he instantly vanished without a trace. ¡°Where is he?¡± Davin asked. ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Damn it. I wasn¡¯t even done with him yet.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s forget about him. Why haven¡¯t you acquired the antidote?¡± Levant inquired. Davin rted the entire sequence of events that transpired but purposefully omitted the part pertaining to doing housekeeping for Frida and Shermaine as he found it too embarrassing to warrant mention. Instead, he described how the duo, who had surely already caught on, intentionally made him perform the backbreaking chore of gathering firewood and his own escape upon sensing something amiss. ¡°What about Evan?¡± Draven looked toward Davin. ¡°Mr. Seet entered the cave and never came back out. ording to Mr. Davin, Mr. Seet should be fine since he¡¯s much more popr with thedies than we are.¡± Levant furrowed and became deep in thought. ¡°Evan did not return from the cave? Could he have been captured by The Four Guardians?¡± ¡°I suppose so. But we¡¯re not sure either.¡± ¡°Were he tond in their hands, wouldn¡¯t that leave him at the mercy of those two harpies, Frida and Shermaine? Wouldn¡¯t he bepletely done for?¡± There was silence all around as the lot of them collectively feared the worst. Then, Damien and Draven turned to Davin. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that Mr. Seet should be fine.¡± After a slight pause, thetter replied, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I said! Don¡¯t be such a downer, Levant. We have to trust in my brother. Never mind those two. My brother will not waver even if he were to run into Hippolyta, Cleopatra, or any other beauty you can think of. We must all have faith in him!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1800 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 Webs And Ordeals His bold deration was met by silence until Levant rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I heard that Frida is adept at using floral scents to conjure up illusions. What if she conjured up some kind of weird dreamscape and caused your brother to lose himself? He could mistake Shermaine for your sister-inw, and if that were the case¡­ the consequences would be unthinkable.¡± Davin shuddered. Even though his confidence had been shaken, he stuck to his guns. ¡°No. That won¡¯t happen. My brother will be able to tell the difference!¡± Out of ideas, Draven and Damien turned to Levant. ¡°Do you think we should go and rescue Mr. Seet, Mr. Levant?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go right away. Worsee to worst, we¡¯ll take them all down with us!¡± Levant weighed up their options and concluded that it might be better for them to head back and await news. Noting the merit of one of Davin¡¯s points, Evan should not be in any mortal danger for as long as Shermaine remained enamored with him. However, it would seem that there was no escaping this predicament for Evan. Perhaps, this was a trial he had to undergo at some point in his life. So, good luck with it, my good man! The group returned to the cave, where Jeremy was shivering under a hefty nket. Jensen, who was seated just beside him, did his best to keep the former distracted through idle banter. When he saw that they had returned, Jeremy quickly asked, ¡°The antidote. Have you got it?¡± With their heads lowered, Draven and Damien wandered off to the side. After meeting his gaze briefly, Levant, too, walked away. Only Davin was left standing there by his lonesome self, not knowing how to respond to Jeremy¡¯s expectant gaze. Jeremy would be sorely disappointed if he were to learn that we didn¡¯t manage to get it! Yet, that is the immutable fact. ¡°Try to be patient, Jeremy. Maybeter, my brother will be back with the antidote,¡± Davin said. After hearing that, Jensen¡¯s brows were furrowed. That was when he realized that Evan was missing. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Seet return together with you guys?¡± Davin scratched his own nose and responded with a grin. ¡°No. He hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Jensen then turned to Damien and Draven. ¡°Why have all of you returned when Mr. Seet hasn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Mr. Davin let us.¡± ¡°Mr. Davin told us to.¡± The duo chorused. Jensen continued to probe. ¡°Then, Mr. Seet¡­¡± ¡°Alright. You can stop asking now. Evan¡¯s trapped in Frida and Shermaine¡¯s web but will be back with the antidote after he gets through his ordeal,¡± Levant exined. This analogy of webs and ordeals seemed to have left Jeremy and Jensen increasingly confused. ¡°Allow me to exin.¡± Draven then pulled up a wooden chair in front of them and made himselffortable before he rted theings and goings of the entire situation. A quarter of an hour passed before the wooden door was pushed open. In came Juan. ¡°I saw Lucas and Steven, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°Steven? Is he here too?¡± ¡°Yes. Steven¡¯s going to kill Lucas, and the men on both sides were really going at it just now! I don¡¯t know who leaked the news that Daddy has passed the key to the treasure to Lucas, though. Not just Steven, now there are others who are going after Lucas for it as well!¡± ¡°Hmph. Has simply holding on to it made Lucas so popr? Truly, this key¡¯s one heck of a thing!¡± It was unmistakable that Levant¡¯s tone intimated that he was enjoying a bit of schadenfreude. ¡°Lucas is such a nasty piece of work that he should count himself lucky that others are only after the key. May he spend the rest of his days running and hiding from being hunted like vermin,¡± said Davin between gnashed teeth. ¡°Do you really hate him that much, Uncle Davin?¡± ¡°How could I not when I have him to thank for almost getting me killed? I do wish I could give him a proper thrashing before I do him in!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand with that, Uncle Davin.¡± Davin gave it some thought before he replied. ¡°Perhaps not right now. I¡¯ll call on you when the time is ripe. Then, you and I shall go seek him out to settle the score.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°By the way, Juan, I haven¡¯t seen you around all day. What have you been up to?¡± ¡°I, uh¡­ went up to the mountain but unexpectedly lost my way and was only able to find my home back when it was close to dusk.¡± ¡°Is that so? We went up there as well, so why didn¡¯t we run into each other?¡± Davin followed up. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1801 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Ignoble Intentions Stumped at first, Juan then appeared a little nervous when he tried to answer. ¡°About that¡­ I guess we might have taken a different route.¡± ¡°How many other routes are there to ascend the mountain? Which one did you take?¡± Davin continued to press. Unable to formte an appropriate response, the stammering young man mumbled under his breath before he cooked up an excuse to step away. ¡°What firewood are you trying to gather when it¡¯s pitch ck out there!¡± Davin shouted after him. It was obvious to Levant that Juan did not lose his way. Rather, thetter must have gone off to search for the treasure¡¯s whereabouts. What is it about that treasure that it has such a hold over the boy? It seems like he isn¡¯t going to quit until he finds it! Wow. The son is obsessed with treasure hunting, and his old man¡¯s caught in a booty trap. There¡¯s just no end to trouble for this family! Meanwhile, after Evan and Shermaine entered the secret chamber together, it unexpectedly sealed itself behind them, trapping them both inside the stone cavern. Taken by surprise, Evan turned to Shermaine and regarded her frostily. ¡°What happened?¡± Shermaine purposefully feigned ignorance. ¡°I have no idea either. Perhaps someone went inside my room and triggered the switch. That must be what caused the entrance to close!¡± Evan surveyed the insides of the cavern and found nothing apart from a stone table and some chairs within. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Davin¡¯s in here? Where is he now?¡± Shermaine regarded the man¡¯s severe expression and the cold demeanor he had when he questioned her and stuttered, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either! He had indeed been trapped inside here, so how am I to know why he disappeared? M-Maybe he¡¯s escaped!¡± That was when it dawned upon Evan that Davin was never here, and Shermaine was stringing him along all this while. Damn this conniving woman! ¡°Open it up!¡± Shermaine quietly smirked. Open it up? It took such an effort to lure you in here so that I may have the chance to spend some alone time with you. I haven¡¯t even shown you my bag of tricks yet, so why would I want to let you walk away now? Just wait till you be mine! ¡°It can¡¯t be done!¡± Shermaine¡¯s was all misty-eyed, and her pristine orbs never wandered far while she studied every inch of him. The poise about him befitting only of a highly sessful man charmed her to no end and made her suddenly feel that it might not be such a bad thing to couple up with him. I¡¯d probably never get tired of looking at this handsome face if we could spend the rest of my days together. That sort of sentiment was unprecedented for Shermaine, so much so that she surprised herself for harboring such a thought. Her face reddened as she gazed at him longingly like a lovelorn puppy. All that staring from her started to make Evan ufortable, so once more, he demanded that she open the door to the secret chamber. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s really impossible! The switch is out there, so no one will be able to unlock it from the inside.¡± Unconvinced, Evan went on to search the surroundings. His piercing eyes scrutinized every inch of the uneven rock face in the hope of identifying some means of activating it. ¡°You should save it. We¡¯re really stuck here until someone outside realizes that I¡¯m missing and triggers the switch. That¡¯s the only way we¡¯ll be able to leave.¡± Evan took one nce at her before he returned to his task of feeling along the walls in search of options. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Shermaine watched him with a pout, irked by how he seemed displeased to be in herpany. A man and woman within an enclosed space is a great opportunity to¡­ Does he really have no designs whatsoever on me? No¡­ I refuse to believe it! No other man who she had encountered prior had ever not shown interest in her, and she saw it as a given that lustiness was in the nature of all men. As such, she could not ept the notion that this one individual before her harbored not the slightest ignoble intentions toward her. She cleared her throat and went to walk up beside him. With her heart thumping furiously against her chest, she twiddled her fingers and spoke up shyly. ¡°Hey¡­ you should stop looking as there really aren¡¯t any hidden switches on the inside of the cavern. Shall we chat for a bit instead?¡± If Evan heard her, he did not act like it. Conversely, he continued to keep his focus on that protruding stone wall in front of him, tapping away and then carefully listening to the resultant echoes. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1802 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 Three Drops Of Blood ¡°I¡¯ve made a bet with your son before, Evan, that I¡¯d be able to win you over in three days. As it¡¯ll be the last day tomorrow, do you think I should try something on you in order to win?¡± That got the man¡¯s attention, but his tone was not a particrly friendly one. It might evene across as quite threatening. ¡°You¡¯d best behave yourself, or else¡­¡± ¡°Or else what? You might be tempted?¡± Shermaine regarded him a little eagerly. ¡°¡­I will kill you!¡± That was a little shocking to hear, as far as the woman was concerned. After he had ascertained that there was nothing there, Evan went down the other direction with his eagle-sharp eyes to resume his search elsewhere. Shermaine nked out for a while in response to that. Then, she bounced back, more resolute than before. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯d bear to kill me!¡± She then caught up with him. ¡°Say, Evan. How about we make a tiny alteration to the terms of the agreement? In the event that I¡¯m able to win you over within three days, I¡¯ll hand you the antidote and also offer you my hand in marriage. What do you think about that?¡± ¡°I already have a wife!¡± ¡°Then divorce her and marry me instead!¡± ¡°You can stop dreaming because I¡¯m never leaving my wife. Not now, not ever!¡± Shermaine was dumbstruck. A little demoralized, she chuckled dryly when she heard his reply. ¡°Maybe¡­ Just maybe, you¡¯d start to think that I¡¯m better and much morepatible with you once we really get to know each other!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this nonsense. Call out and get someone to open this door!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use. These stone walls are soundproof. No one will be able to hear us from the outside.¡± Evan was having none of it. He seized her by the shoulders and shook her ever more vigorously while he threatened her once more in order to force her to summon help. Shermaine could only haplessly y along once she saw him behaving this way, and so she yelled at the top of her lungs several times. But it yielded no response, just as she stated. ¡°I told you that there¡¯s no point. They can¡¯t hear us at all.¡± The seething Evan gritted his teeth before he finally relinquished his grip on her. Shermaine massaged her shoulders which were smarting after being manhandled by Evan¡¯srge mitts. While the pouting woman did so, she silently griped at the man¡¯s utterck of chivalry. ¡°You sure are rough. Is that how you usually treat your own wife as well?¡± In response, he shot a re side along at her. How could I possibly bear to treat Nicole this way? The thought of Nicole had him somewhat worried again, being uncertain about the progress Darius and she were making with the antidote that they were trying to concoct at the small town¡¯s hospital. Did they run into any trouble there? After being given the cold shoulder, it finally urred to Shermaine what a massive undertaking it would be to try and engage the man in conversation. What sort of things could I say that might pique his interest? Everyone whoes to the Daemonic Mount is after the treasure, so I suppose that anything rted to that should get me his attention. Once done with her deliberations, she took another crack at it. ¡°All whoe to Daemonic Mount are after the treasure. However, it can¡¯t be that easily opened. Not only do you need the key to it, but you must also obtain three drops of blood from our mistress!¡± ¡°Your mistress?¡± Having learned from Davin that Quest¡¯s Girin Blood was a prerequisite, Evan looked at her and wondered why she imed that it was now three drops of blood from her own mistress. Shermaine smiled in delight and enthusiastically nodded when he became responsive. ¡°That¡¯s right! Our mistress is the ruler of Daemonic Mount, and you will need three drops of her blood to gain ess to the treasure. I can help you locate our mistress and also assist in obtaining these three drops of blood off her if that is what you so desire.¡± Evan¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Isn¡¯t your mistress here at Daemonic Mount?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll bemitting treason by helping me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your life?¡± That made Shermaine smile. ¡°Are you worried for me? It¡¯s okay because I¡¯m not afraid. Besides, our mistress is just a little kid and cannot really pose a threat to me.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A little kid?¡± Evan found this all quite hard to believe. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1803 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 The Sea Of Blossoms Shermaine nodded. ¡°Yeah. Our mistress is currently a child imbued with powerful spiritual energy. Back then when Daemonic Mount¡­¡± Upon the mention of this, she appeared apprehensive. ¡°This is Daemonic Mount¡¯s secret, but¡­ I could let you in on it if you¡¯re keen.¡± As Shermaine¡¯s description of her mistress as a child who possessed powerful spiritual energy was consistent with what Davin said about Quest¡¯s Girin Blood, he determined that the woman should be being truthful. Nevertheless, Evan had no interest in the treasure, much less the mistress of Daemonic Mount. He met Shermaine¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Since this is Daemonic Mount¡¯s secret, you should keep it that way!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know? The treasure could allow you to attain riches beyond your wildest dreams, even enable you to rule the world! Wouldn¡¯t you like to have that?¡± ¡°No!¡± Evan asserted. Unmoved by women, wealth, and power, this is truly an extraordinary man. So, what does he actually want? Regarding Evan inquisitively, she was suddenly struck by a novel idea. Frida¡¯s illusions could allow her to peer into the minds of others and reveal one¡¯s deepest desires. Within it, even the most exalted of moralists would have nowhere to hide their own sinfulness. I wonder what Evan would be like while inside? Has he really no interest whatsoever in wealth and ambition? Does he really not lust after beauty? If I were to enter it alongside and unleash my charmsContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. upon him in there, would I be able to sessfully beguile him? Some racy scenes that materialized in her own mind afterward adorned her cheeks with a slight blush. Over so many years, she had never felt such an intense attraction toward any man until Evan came along. She thus decided that she had to make him hers, no matter the cost! Driven by this singr goal, Shermaine quietly produced from her pocket the scented powder that she had requested from Frida earlier. After it was softly scattered onto the floor, the air inside the cave started to be tinged with its fragrance. Eventually, it became so noticeable that Evan turned inquisitively to regard the woman. ¡°Where¡¯s thating from?¡± Shermaine¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she responded by sniffing at her own clothing. ¡°I think it might be my perfume.¡± That drew a frown from Evan, who did not think them simr. As the scent grew in intensity, he found himself suddenly bing light-headed after he took several big whiffs of it in an attempt to trace its source. Alongside the stone wall inside the cavern, the objects within his field of vision seemed to distort and drift further and further away. His vision washed out in a sh of baster, and immediately in its ce, a sea of blossoms which flowered in a wide variety of attractive hues in all its glory presented itself before him. A soothing breeze that blew across the way carried with it the fragrance of the florets, which melded with the scent he picked up earlier. Then, a crisp and angelicugh that emerged from within that sea of blossoms reached his ears. When he turned in its direction, he saw a woman in white moving quickly toward him. ¡°Evan¡­ Evan¡­¡± She affectionately hailed as she approached. In spite of its familiarity, he was unable to recall who the voice belonged to. The woman in white trotted up and stopped in front of him before she extended her own slender fingers. ¡°Come. Let us go admire the flowers.¡± Evan looked a little dazed, and at this moment, his consciousness was muddled. Though he had a feeling that he knew this woman, he was unable to recall who she was. His head felt groggy, as though he was in a waking dream. Shermaine¡¯s outstretched hands were left suspended in the air when she saw that Evan remained unresponsive. Hence, she took the initiative to lean in. ¡°Come along now. We¡¯ll go and see the flowers, just like we agreed.¡± Evan¡¯s body stiffened, akin to a robot without a will, and allowed himself to be led toward the sea of blossoms. A floral scent saturated the air, and the picturesque scene before them left them both mesmerized. Shermaine turned to regard Evan with her scarlet lips slightly parted. ¡°Look into my eyes, and tell me whether I¡¯m beautiful.¡± Evan was earnest and agreeable when he met her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful!¡± ¡°Then, would you like to kiss me?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1804 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Crocodile Tears Evan was stunned as he stared at the childlike smile hanging on Shermaine¡¯s lips. It was a mesmerizing smile. ¡°Kiss me!¡± Shermaine closed her eyes in all seriousness, lifted her head, and waited for Evan to nt a kiss on her lips. This kiss would be enough to tell what exactly was going through Evan¡¯s head at the moment. If he nted a light kiss on her lips or cheeks, it would mean that he hadn¡¯t fallen for her yet. She needed to put more effort into it. However, if he hugged her, kissed her passionately on her lips, and even tried to have sex with her, it would mean that he had fallen for her. In fact, it would mean that he could no longer bring himself to stay away from her. It would also mean that he was simply putting on airs and pretending that he wasn¡¯t interested before this. Who would have thought that he¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? Shermaine¡¯s heart was beating wildly as she anticipated his kiss. However, the kiss never came. Overwhelmed with anxiety, Shermaine opened her eyes and stole a peek. Much to her dismay, Evan was nowhere in sight. Huh? Where did he go? Where¡¯s Evan? She scanned her surroundings and found Evan staring nkly at the sea of flowers beside her. Crap! This is not what I expected. Evan didn¡¯t even think of kissing me? That would mean that he¡¯s not attracted to me, right? Not even a little? Shermaine felt utterly disappointed. It looks like he is unlike all the others. She stalked over to his side, repressed her anger, and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why are you not taking advantage of the situation? Are you not attracted to me?¡± Evan sighed and kept his eyes peeled on the sea of flowers. ¡°Why should I take advantage of you?¡± ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m your wife. It¡¯s only natural for you to kiss me. It¡¯s not considered as taking advantage of me,¡± Shermaine lied. Evan narrowed his eyes as he tried his best to recall who his wife was. However, he had no recollection of his wife whatsoever. ¡°My wife?¡± he muttered. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes, you said you will take me as your wife even though we¡¯re not legally married yet.¡± Shermaine continued to brainwash him. Evan sized her up. ¡°I will never marry you!¡± he said out of the blue. ¡°Why?¡± Shermaine asked nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± Evan replied bluntly. Shermaine couldn¡¯t ept it. Why is Evan still rejecting me in the fantasy realm? Are my charms not working on him? It looks like I¡¯ll need to reveal my trump card soon. What about tears that will be sure to elicit any man¡¯s sympathy since he doesn¡¯t like my childlike smile? Any man would sympathize with her once they see her tears. Sympathy was the prelude to love. She figured it wasn¡¯t a bad idea for him to sympathize with her first. ¡°But you said you will marry me, Evan¡­ I like you. I really do. You can¡¯t just dump me. You promised¡­¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke. Her tears, coupled with the sad and helpless look on her face, made her look so innocent and pitiful. For a moment there, Evan had the urge to wipe away her tears as he stared at her tearful face. However, he stopped just as his fingers came into contact with her cheeks. He suddenly felt really irritated by it all. ¡°Stop crying,¡± he said calmly. Shermaine carried on with her antics since she could tell it was working. ¡°Stop it. You look really ugly when you cry!¡± Shermaine was stunned. People always told her that their hearts were breaking whenever she cried. This was the first time she had heard someone call her ugly while crying. He doesn¡¯t like it when I smile or cry. Not even my tears can move him. What does he like? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1805 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 Amnesia Shermaine wiped away her tears and took a deep breath. She felt conflicted as she turned around to face Evan. Okay, you¡¯re asking for it then. I have no other choice but to lie to you. ¡°Do you know why we¡¯re together? Do you know why you care so much for me?¡± She walked over to Evan and asked. Evan frowned. He had been pondering on the question as well. The woman standing before him looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall why he was together with her. What¡¯s our rtionship status? He didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t have any recollection of her at all. ¡°Evan, as a man who has always stayed true to your words, have you really forgotten everything?¡± Evan stared at her, puzzled. He really couldn¡¯t recall anything he ever said to her at all. Shermaine sighed and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Look!¡± A burn scar appeared before his very eyes. His expression was stiff as shock flickered in his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± Shermaine clenched her fists tight. She made up a heart-wrenching story of how she had sacrificed herself to rescue him from a fire, all so to gain his pity. Evan listened to her in shock. However, he couldn¡¯t tell whether it really happened or not since he had no recollection of his past in the fantasy realm. ¡°Evan, you would have been disfigured in that fire if not for me. Back then, you were devastated by the nasty burn scar on my arm. You promised me you would stay by my side and take care of me forever. You said you would never leave me.¡± Evan had no recollection of everything she had just said. However, he did recall a fire in the back of his mind. As for what and how the fire happened, he didn¡¯t remember any of it. Susan was the one who had saved him from the fire in his subconscious mind, even though she was the one who set it all up. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She even used this to ruin his rtionship with Nicole. Luckily for them, her n failed when the truth came to light. However, Evan couldn¡¯t recall any of it since he was in the fantasy realm at the moment. He could only remember a big fire in his subconscious mind. Needless to say, Shermaine¡¯s excuse was on point. Her heart hammered in her chest as Evan kept quiet. He didn¡¯t notice anything, did he? ¡°Evan, you¡¯re not trying to go back on your words, are you?¡± she asked tentatively. Evan locked his gaze on her. He had zero recollection of everything she just said besides the big fire. Hence, he couldn¡¯t really tell if she was telling the truth or not. Why do I remember the fire if she¡¯s lying? Why can¡¯t I remember any of the things she just mentioned if she¡¯s telling the truth? Why can¡¯t I remember her? ¡°I really can¡¯t remember any of it. Did I lose my memory?¡± Lost his memory? Shermaine sized him up. He thinks he¡¯s having amnesia instead of doubting my words. It looks like he¡¯s buying into my story. She decided to y along. ¡°Yeah, the fire caused you so much shock that you lost part of your memories.¡± Evan¡¯s face darkened upon hearing that. I¡¯ve lost part of my memories? Evan was in disbelief. Looking back now, it was as if his memories were shrouded in thick fog. He would have a headache if he tried harder to recall and be lightheaded in the process. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1806 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 Obsession ¡°Evan, you must be tired. Please rest for a while.¡± Evan felt dizzy, and his whole body felt weak. With Shermaine¡¯s support, hey down on the flowers and closed his eyes. After he dozed off due to hypnosis, Shermaine let out a breath. At that moment, they were actually in a cave. All that Evan saw earlier was just an illusion. As she recalled Evan suspecting he had lost his memory, something came across Shermaine¡¯s mind. Without dy, she opened the mechanism and went outside the cave to find Frida. Frida observed her closely. ¡°Did you make it?¡± Shermaine shook her head slightly. ¡°I used your fantasy realm, but he was not moved by myugh and my tears.¡± ¡°Really? How could there be such a man in this world? You seem to be a good seducer. Maybe you should be more aggressive. Give him a hug or something¡­¡± Shermaine had thought of that too. She had even tried to make Evan kiss her, but Evan was not at all interested in her. Thus, even if she took the initiative to seduce him, she would still fail. Evan wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her but would be disgusted with her. She was indeed in love with him, so she would not want him to hate her. Her only desire was to make Evan fall for her no matter what. ¡°Did physical affection not work too? Is he even a man?¡± Frida mocked. ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡± Shermaine clenched her fists and mustered the courage to ask the question. Frida was curious upon seeing her stern look. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a method to change a human¡¯s memory. You can help me¡­¡± Frida was stunned by that request. She cast a bewildered look at Shermaine. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you intend to use Master¡¯s secret technique to alter Evan¡¯s memory?¡± Shermaine nodded firmly. ¡°When I led him into the fantasy realm just now, I fabricated a touching story about saving a person¡¯s life in a fire. He seemed to believe in it, but he could not remember it. Thus, he suspected that he had lost his memory. So I am thinking, if I can imnt a piece of memory into his brain, maybe he will grow affection for me slowly.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Frida stared at Shermaine with a dumbfounded look. She even started to doubt if the woman before her was Shermaine. Is she the woman who used to treat all yboys as trash? What is so attractive about Evan? She did not manage to conquer him, yet she became obsessed with him. The power of love is truly unbelievable. ¡°Shermaine, I don¡¯t think it will work.¡± ¡°Frida, are you refusing to help me?¡± Frida exined, ¡°I think imnting a memory into Evan¡¯s head does not sound like a solid n. He only lost his memories inside the fantasy realm. What will happen after he wakes up? He will probably still remember everything. He will still remember his wife and his kids. He will still remember the bet between you and her. Even if he believes the fire story that you created, do you think he will abandon his family and choose to be with you over a fire incident?¡± Shermaine froze on the spot. She did not think it through. What she said makes sense. All these fabrications seem insufficient to change his heart. After all, he has been with his wife for over twenty years. What should I do then? Shermaine was lost in deep thought. Frida sighed silently upon seeing her troubled look. ¡°Shermaine, I advise you to stop now. You should cancel the bet. Please give him the antidote and let him bring his men and leave Daemonic Mount right away. From now on, consider you¡¯ve never met him.¡± Let him leave? Shermaine looked utterly reluctant. She could not stop thinking about Evan¡¯s handsome face, way of talking, and unique charisma. She could not bear to let him go. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1807 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Dangerous Move ¡°No! I can¡¯t let him go. The bet is not over yet, and I can¡¯t give up so quickly. I¡­¡± ¡°You what? Look at you now. You¡¯ve already lost your heart to him. If you continue to get entangled with him, you will lose yourselfpletely. You will lose everything, and there will be no going back.¡± I¡¯ve lost everything to him, so does it make me his woman? I am willing to lose myself as long as I can be his. ¡°Frida, I really can¡¯t let him go! I¡¯ve seen a lot of men, and many men fell head over heels in love with me before. This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone like him. I must win his heart!¡± Frida cast an amused look at Shermaine. You¡¯ve already lost your heart to him. How could you still win his? What a joke! ¡°How do you want me to help you, then? Do you truly want me to imnt a piece of memory in his brain?¡± Shermaine was stunned momentarily. ¡°No¡­ I want to alter his memory!¡± Alter his memory? Frida¡¯s eyes widened in awe upon hearing that. ¡°Are you crazy? It is uneptable to alter a person¡¯s memory using the secret technique! Besides, in order to do so, we need to use the spiritual power Master left behind and the secret technique sealed by Master. If the spiritual power that guards the treasure bes unstable, the treasure¡¯s location might be revealed. Then many people will want to open the treasure and get three drops of Master¡¯s blood. If that happens, Master will be in danger. She is still a kid now! Plus, even if you sessfully alter his memory, it will onlyst for three months. He will remember everything after three months. He will recall his wife and children. By then, he will hate you even more! And if Master finds out, you¡¯ll be punished too. What are you trying to get from doing this?¡± What am I trying to get? I am trying to get his love! Even though three months is short, it will still be worth it if I can be with Evan. Shermaine was well aware that her rtionship with Evan would notst long. Even so, she would be grateful if she could keep him by her side temporarily. It would be better than letting him go. She had made up her mind to risk everything for him. ¡°Frida, we have been good friends for years, and I have never asked anything from you except for this time. Could you please help me? I¡¯m begging you.¡± Frida stared at Shermaine with a troubled look. It was not an ordinary request. The two of them were not capable of using the spiritual power that was protecting the treasure. It would take The Four Guardians to do it. Besides, they still needed to use Master¡¯s secret technique. All these were forbidden. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shermaine, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but this is beyond us.¡± Shermaine understood what Frida meant. She let out a sigh. ¡°As long as you agree, I will go plead Elias and Gale. I will make them agree to it.¡± Frida did not know how to react to Shermaine¡¯s words. She felt thetter had turned into a different person. Thetter had be blind because of love. Seeing Frida did not utter anything, Shermaine considered the former had agreed to it. She thanked the former delightfully and went off to find Elias and Gale. At that moment, the two of them were drinking tea rxedly in the living room. They joked about how Shermaine had made Davin clean the room. ¡°That guy didn¡¯t get any advantage, and he cleaned twodies¡¯ rooms. Such a pity!¡± Elias uttered. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He was lucky that he didn¡¯t run into me that day. If he did, I would have beat the sh*t out of him. He won¡¯t dare to disguise himself as you anymore in the future. He will tremble in fear whenever he hears about The Four Guardians.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1808 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 I Cannot Help ¡°He didn¡¯t have a bad intention, though. He merely wanted the antidote.¡± ¡°Not a chance! No one will ever get our antidote. By the way, did Shermaine have a bet with someone? How did it go? Did she win over the man and feed him to the wolves?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± Shermaine chimed in as she walked to their front. ¡°Not yet? Why? Do you want to have some fun before you end the bet?¡± Gale questioned. Shermaine shot him a re. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It looks like I have met my match this time. The kiss, the laugh, and the tears in the fantasy realm were all useless.¡± Gale was left bewildered upon hearing that. Meanwhile, Elias¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He had expected Evan to be a difficult opponent to deal with. ¡°So, did you lose this time?¡± he asked. ¡°No, I did not lose. The game is not yet over. How could you say that I lost?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Then what do you want to do? From what I see, it seems hopeless for you to defeat him,¡± Elias remarked. ¡°I know it won¡¯t be easy. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to ask for your help!¡± They stared at Shermaine and asked simultaneously, ¡°How can we help?¡± Shermaine hesitated for a while. Then, she mentioned her n to alter Evan¡¯s memory. Elias¡¯ and Gale¡¯s expressions darkened after they heard what she had said. ¡°Do you want to use Master¡¯s spiritual power and her secret technique?¡± Elias reconfirmed. Shermaine nodded firmly. Gale could not sit still anymore. ¡°Shermaine, it is not a trivial matter. Is it worth it to go that far for a small bet? Why don¡¯t you cancel the bet? Even if you win, you¡¯re still the same Shermaine who can conquer any man you want. Stop thinking about this impossible n. Let¡¯s just forget about it.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? I have to win this bet. So, you guys must help me!¡± Elias and Gale exchanged looks, feeling troubled. Elias understood that Shermaine not only wanted to win the bet, but she probably had fallen in love with Evan. That was why she insisted on altering thetter¡¯s memory regardless of the consequences. A woman could be a fool when she was in love. ¡°Have you considered the consequences? When Master left, she mentioned that if the spiritual power that guarded the treasure bes unstable, the treasure will be revealed. Many people will fight over it, as many people want her blood. If that happens, she will lose her peace. Master has only left for a few years. She is still a small girl.¡± ¡°As long as we are united, we can protect the treasure. No one will be able to defeat us. Plus, they won¡¯t be able to find Master that easily. As long as they don¡¯t get Master¡¯s blood, they won¡¯t be able to open the treasure,¡± Shermaine uttered. Gale stared at Shermaine and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be overconfident. What if there is someone who can defeat us? And what if that someone is able to find Master? Master is only a few years old now. If those greedy people want her blood, she will be in great danger. Did you ever consider all this?¡± In fact, Shermaine had thought of everything Gale had just mentioned. However, she waspletely obsessed with Evan. All she desired at that moment was to have an unforgettable rtionship with the man she loved. She did not care what obstacles she might run into. She did not have extra energy to mind such a thing. Plus, Gale was merely mentioning a possibility. What if everything goes well and nothing happens? ¡°Gale, we have been friends for so many years. Just tell me whether you¡¯re willing to help me.¡± Gale was stunned momentarily before he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t help on this one!¡± ¡°Elias, what about you?¡± Elias was in a dilemma, as he was aware of the severity of the situation. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1809 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 Stubbornness Shermaine stared at the two of them. She had expected it to be challenging to persuade them. Running out of options, Shermaine decided to put on a show to gain pity. ¡°Fine! Since you guys don¡¯t want to help, I will do it myself. I will open the cave myself!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Upon saying that, she ran outside. Frida, who was observing closely, approached them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to do it alone. Plus, she might get hurt by Master¡¯s spiritual power. She might even lose her life.¡± Elias sighed as he looked outside the cave. It looked like something terrible was going to happen on Daemonic Mount. Gale was beyond exasperated. ¡°She is so stubborn. She knew the risk, yet she still chose to follow her n. She is out of her mind. Just let her do whatever she wants. Even if she loses her life, she deserves it.¡± Frida choked on her words and eventually let out a sigh. ¡°She is my beloved, after all. I will go check on her now. I can¡¯t watch her die like that¡­¡± With that, Frida ran out of the cave. Elias turned around to look at Gale, who was utterly pissed. Elias knew Gale was worried about Shermaine. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and have a look too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass. If she wants to die, just let her be.¡± ¡°We have been through thick and thin together as The Four Guardians of Daemonic Mount. Could you really bear to watch her die?¡± Gale¡¯s eyes became red. ¡°Master and I brought her back to Daemonic Mount. I¡¯ve been treating her like my own sister. How could I want her dead? But if she insists on doing that, there is nothing I can do about it.¡± Elias sighed slightly. ¡°She used to be a woman whom every man falls for, yet she has fallen head over heels in love with this man. She is even willing to do anything for him. What goes aroundes around. Maybe she is destined to go through heartbreak. Let¡¯s go check it out. We¡¯ll decideter if we should help her or not. If she dies, we can¡¯t exin it to Master either.¡± Gale nced at Elias. What do you mean we can¡¯t exin? She asked for it. That¡¯s it. Nevertheless, Gale could not bear to turn his back on her. After all, they were like brother and sister after going through thick and thin in life together. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see how she dies. Then we can tell Master about it after shees back.¡± Upon saying that, Gale walked out of the cave. Elias¡¯ lips curled into a smile. Even though Gale had a bad temper, he was a kind-hearted man. With that, Elias followed Gale. They saw Shermaine standing outside the cave, trying her best to remove the seal on the cave where the treasure was hidden. Frida was trying to talk her out of it. ¡°Shermaine, please stop. This is useless. You won¡¯t be able to open the cave even if you exhaust all your energy.¡± Shermaine noticed Gale, who was rushing toward her, and Elias, who was following behind Gale. She stubbornly continued to try to open the cave. ¡°Shermaine, please listen to me.¡± Frida was worried. ¡°Leave me alone. I must open this cave and get the secret technique that was sealed. I have to do what I want.¡± Upon hearing Shermaine¡¯s words, Gale was utterly pissed. ¡°Do what you want? You¡¯re bringing doom upon yourself. Why don¡¯t you stop wasting time and just slit your throat then?¡± ¡°Gale, why are you still saying such sarcastic words? You¡¯re not helping!¡± Frida uttered. Gale nced at Frida and then shifted his gaze back to Shermaine. Thetter was utterly stubborn, reluctant to give up. D*mn it. She is going to get herself killed! The next moment, Shermaine suddenly spat a mouthful of blood. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1810 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Great Risk ¡°Shermaine¡­¡± Frida rushed to her side and supported her. ¡°Shermaine, please stop. You¡¯re putting yourself at great risk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I must remove the seal no matter what.¡± Shermaine sounded weak, but she was persistent. Frida turned and red at Elias and Gale as she failed to persuade Shermaine. Elias kept silent and nced at Gale too. Frida knew what he meant. Only if Gale agreed to help would they be able to break the seal. Nheless, Gale was standing there coldly, not saying anything. How can we get him to help? When Frida pondered a solution, Shermaine suddenly spat blood again and knelt on the ground. ¡°Shermaine!¡± Frida immediately held her up. A few secondster, Shermaine stood up again and continued trying to break the seal. ¡°Shermaine, please stop trying. You will lose your life if you don¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if I die. No matter what, I have to get the secret technique.¡± Shermaine choked on her words, her face as white as a sheet. She would probably die if she used her inner power one more time based on her condition. N?velDrama.Org content. Frida was heartbroken. ¡°Please rest for a while then. Let me help you. Come on.¡± ¡°No. You will hurt yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re losing your life. Stop caring about me. I can¡¯t watch you die like this. Come on¡­¡± Frida reced Shermaine¡¯s spot and started using her inner power. Elias nced at Gale before he said to Frida, ¡°Frida, you¡¯ll die. We have been friends for so many years. I can¡¯t bear to watch you guys die. I will help you too.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Elias take their side, Gale became anxious. ¡°Have you thought of the consequences?¡± Elias let out a sigh. ¡°Of course, I have. But there is no way I can watch them die and do nothing. I am willing to bear the consequences together with them!¡± ¡°Thank you, Elias!¡± Shermaine expressed her gratitude. ¡°Elias, I thank you on behalf of Shermaine. You¡¯re indeed our real friend. Unlike someone who is cold- blooded.¡± Frida gave Gale the side-eye. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Elias also nced at Gale before he stepped forward and stood beside Frida. The two faced the cave and got ready to use their inner power. Gale stared at Shermaine, who was injured, and then looked at Elias and Frida. He let out a heavy sigh. It looks like something horrible is going to happen on Daemonic Mount! I wonder what kind of disaster this treasure will bring upon the world. How many people will lose their lives for it? As Gale was pondering, Elias and Frida worked together and managed to move the seal for a little. However, their power seemed not enough to break it. Upon seeing that, Shermaine wanted to help again. Frida immediately stopped her. ¡°Shermaine, you can¡¯t use your inner power again. You are already injured.¡± Shermaine could not care less about her life. She thought it was her great chance to break the seal. She stood still and focused on gathering her inner power. Suddenly, someone pushed her, and she almost lost her bnce. ¡°Gale¡­¡± Gale had already stood on her spot as he turned toward her. ¡°Remember, you are the one who makes this decision today. I hope you don¡¯t regret it!¡± After he spoke, he began helping Elias and Frida. With Gale joining, the power against the seal increased tremendously. After a short while, the seal started to be unstable. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1811 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 Juan Overheard Their Conversation The three of them gathered their inner strength once again and went all out. Three secondster, they heard a loud noise. A huge force blew them away, and one by one, they fell to the ground, the seal disappearing at the same time. ¡°The seal is¡­ gone?¡± Elias asked as he looked at the entrance of the cave that was brightly lit by the sun. ¡°Yes. The seal is gone,¡± Frida replied while staring at the entrance as well. At the side, a look of joy appeared on Shermaine¡¯s face. There was a light of hope in her eyes. Without the seal, she could go inside and get the secret technique to alter Evan¡¯s memories. ¡°Thank you. Thank you all!¡± A riot of emotions brewed in Frida¡¯s eyes when she saw how excited Shermaine was. She did not know if she should be happy or worried. N?velDrama.Org content. Is it worth it to take such a big risk just to break the seal and alter Evan¡¯s memories for three months? Also, what will happen to her and Evan in these three months and whether she will have her way is still unknown. The seal is broken, and this ce will soon be discovered by those who want the treasure. How many people will lose their lives on the way to fight for the treasure? Gale was worried about the same things as well. There was an undecipherable look on his face. Only Elias looked calm and unbothered as if he knew that things would have a way of working themselves out. After some time, Shermaine walked into the cave. Back then, the treasure cave had been destroyed, and the master of Daemonic Mount had obtained two books from it ¨C one was the secret technique to alter memories, and the other was a medical book. Upon reading the first book, the master of Daemonic Mount had tried to use the method to alter a person¡¯s memory, and he had seeded. Later, for some reason, he had sealed the two books and stored them in the box at the entrance of the cave. Shermaine stared fixedly at the box and walked up to it. She knew that she would get the sealed books once she opened the box. Taking out the key that the master had ced in between the walls, she unlocked and opened the box. She was overjoyed when she saw the two books lying inside. ¡°I only need this one. I¡¯m not interested in the medical book. Who needs it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just leave the medical book. Just take what you need and ce the box in a safe ce.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Shermaine nodded in agreement with Elias¡¯ suggestion. After she took the book she needed, they left together. Frida was worried that the ce would be discovered soon. She suggested finding something to hide the entrance. Elias let out a sigh andmented, ¡°The more you try to hide, the faster the people will find out. I think we should just leave it. Whoever finds it is up to fate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. But I think we should cover the entrance with some weeds and rocks. At least, that will hide it from ordinary people¡¯s eyes.¡± Elias smiled faintly upon hearing Gale¡¯s suggestion. Then he left without a word. Frida agreed with Gale. While both of them were discussing the matter, Juan overheard their conversation as he was roaming around nearby. He was stunned for a moment. Buting back to his senses, he quickly hid behind a stone to eavesdrop on them. ¡°I think we should just cover the entrance with some rocks and scatter some hay or something. It will look more suspicious if we hide it too deliberately.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll get the guards to do it right away.¡± ¡°You need to make sure they won¡¯t spill the beans! They can¡¯t tell anyone that there¡¯s a treasure in there!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Behind a rock, Juan was shocked when he heard the conversation. He had been looking for the hidden treasure for the past couple of days. He did not expect it to be inside the cave. Indeed, Lady Luck was on his side. Knowing that the guards were going to seal the cave soon, Juan decided to take a look inside before they seal it. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1812 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Three Months After Frida and the others left, Juan looked around before running into the cave. He saw six small holes and wondered, In which hole is the treasure hidden? He took a closer look and began to check one by one. Just when he arrived at the third hole, he heard footsteps outside. The guards who were sent by Elias to block the entrance of the cave had arrived. ¡°Crap! Should I get out right now?¡± While he was hesitating, he heard a loud noise. Gale had actually got those people to blow up the entrance of the cave. F*ck. How could this happen? They said nothing about using explosives! Looking at the entrance of the cave, which had beenpletely sealed by rocks, Juan knew that there was no way out now. Am I going to die in here? Will this cave be my grave? No! Is this a joke? N?velDrama.Org content. Taking a deep breath and calming himself down, he continued to explore other holes to see if he could discover anything else. ¡°The entrance is sealed. I believe those who are looking for the treasure won¡¯t be able to find it easily.¡± ¡°Yes. Even if they find it, they will never know that the treasure is in here.¡± ¡°Keep this in mind. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, or you¡¯ll lose your life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep our mouths shut.¡± ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Gale nced at the entrance of the cave, which was covered with weeds, and left with the rest. He could never have imagined that someone had already entered the cave. Meanwhile, Shermaine, who had gotten the book of secret techniques, was reading through it attentively. It turned out that if one wanted to alter another person¡¯s memory, one had to pay a price. She finally understood why the master had sealed the book back then. It was written in the book that altering others¡¯ memories would only be effective for three months, and those who used the secret technique could only live up to three months. In other words, when the memory of the person was restored, the life of the person who used the secret technique would end. Shermaine looked awful upon reading the book. Once she used the secret technique on Evan, she would only live for three months. Should I¡­ Looking at her pale face, Frida realized something was off, so she read through the book as well. She was shocked when she found out about the truth. H-How is that possible? She grabbed Shermaine¡¯s hand and persuaded her, ¡°Shermaine, you can¡¯t use this. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Shermaine was hesitant. Although all she could think about was being in love now, she still had to consider carefully since she would only have three months left to live after using the secret technique. ¡°What is it?¡± Elias, feeling curious, took the book. His face clouded over when he finished reading, and he wanted to destroy the book. ¡°Elias, what are you doing?¡± ¡°This harmful thing shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. No wonder the master sealed the books back then. I¡¯ll destroy it now to save it from harming other people!¡± ¡°No! It took us great effort to get it. You can¡¯t destroy it! You can¡¯t!¡± Shermaine quickly stopped him. ¡°Why? Are you really going to use the technique? Three months. You will only have three months to live after this. Is Evan worth it? Is he worth your life? I thought you¡¯ve always hated men.¡± ¡°Yes, Shermaine. Don¡¯t be stupid. It¡¯s all my fault. If I had known that there¡¯s a price to pay for it, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you get the book!¡± Frida said. Looking at the both of them, Shermaine smiled wryly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would use it, but I will think about it. Elias, you don¡¯t have the right to destroy it. The book was sealed by the master.¡± She took the book from Elias¡¯ hands. ¡°I cherish my own life, so I won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1813 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Evan Is Worth It As she spoke, Shermaine had already made up her mind. For so many years, she had tested countless men. Now that she had found the one whom she was willing to love wholeheartedly, she did not mind giving up her life for him. Back in her room, she sat on the wooden chair and stared at the book with a flurry ofplicated emotions. Scenes of all the men she had met over the years flooded her mind. Some of the men had broken up with their girlfriends for her. Some had even abandoned their wives for her. Even worse, some of them had abandoned their wives and children because of her. She deeply despised those men who had be so ruthless just for her beauty. Slowly, the more men she tested, the more she felt that men were all womanizers, and they were all bag eggs. She thought she had seen through the nature of men and that all men would be mesmerized by her good looks. However, that was until she met Evan, who was not the least bit interested in her beauty. His deep love for his wife surprised her and made her envious. If I were to change Evan¡¯s memories with the secret technique, would he fall for me? Would he reject all other women for me? She had to make a choice between her love and her life. Upon deliberation, she was all the more certain of her decision. Shermaine picked up the book and took a deep breath. Perhaps this is the only chance God has given me. Evan, I must have you! Evan was still asleep when she entered the secret chamber. Caressing his face, she whispered, ¡°Evan, everything will be different when you wake up.¡± An hourter, Evan woke up feeling dizzy. Shermaine was staring at him at the side. There was a look of anticipation in her eyes. Looking into Evan¡¯s eyes, she wanted to know if she had sessfully altered his memories. Besides, she wanted to know how he would treat her now. ¡°Evan, are you awake?¡± she asked in a gentle voice. Evan held his forehead and sized Shermaine up. ¡°You¡­¡± Shermaine¡¯s heart was racing as she answered, ¡°I-I¡¯m your wife, Shermaine.¡± When she was altering Evan¡¯s memories, she had repeated in his ear, ¡°Shermaine is Evan Seet¡¯s wife¡­ Shermaine is Evan Seet¡¯s wife¡­¡± She believed that the important information should be engraved in Evan¡¯s mind by now. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Shermaine? My wife? Sure enough, the information yed in Evan¡¯s mind. Looking at Shermaine, he asked, ¡°Why am I here?¡± ¡°Y-You came to find the antidote, and then you were trapped here. Let me help you get out.¡± Evan nodded. Upon walking out of the secret chamber and arriving at the cave, they saw Frida and Elias sitting on wooden chairs while drinking tea. Frida and Elias exchanged nces. They knew well that Shermaine had used the secret technique on Evan. Truth be told, they had already guessed that Shermaine would do it. No one could stop her from doing things that she had set her mind on. Frida walked to her while looking at Evan. ¡°Shermaine, is he¡ª¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Frida was stunned. ¡°Shermaine,e with me. I need to talk to you.¡± Shermaine lifted her head to look at Evan, and thetter nodded at her. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Shermaine went back to the secret chamber with Frida, who looked at her in shock as she questioned, ¡°Did you alter his memories?¡± ¡°I did¡­¡± ¡°Is it worth it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shermaine answered without hesitation. ¡°Are you leaving with him now?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll cure his friend with the antidote. Then I will go wherever he goes.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1814 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 Deceived By His Own Memories Frida pondered for a moment, but she was still worried about Shermaine. ¡°His wife, his children, and his friends will tell him the truth when they see you with him. Have you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this before I changed his memory. He won¡¯t suspect anything. Even if something unexpected crops up, I can handle it.¡± Frida sighed. ¡°I hope you get what you want and be happy with him for these remaining three months. Make your sacrifice worth it.¡± ¡°Thank you. When I¡¯m gone, all of you have to protect the treasure for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll protect the treasure well.¡± Shermaine nodded. When she walked out of the secret chamber, she saw Evan chatting with Elias over tea. Elias was telling him to treat Shermaine well. ¡°I will!¡± Evan replied. Elias let out a sigh of relief. He never thought that the secret technique of altering memories would actually work. Evan now regarded Shermaine as his wife, and his friends would probably be shocked when they saw him with Shermaer. ¡°Evan, let¡¯s go.¡± Shermaine walked to his side and looked at him affectionately. ¡°All right.¡± Evan stood up. Watching as the two walked away, Frida asked Elias in a soft voice, ¡°Do you think Shermaine will get what she wants?¡± ¡°Misfortune might be a blessing in disguise and vice versa. I guess it depends on her fate now.¡± There was a look of sorrow in Frida¡¯s eyes. She thought that Shermaine had done something foolish because the man was not worth it. ¡°Shermaine has always looked down on men. I never thought she would give up her life for a man. This is really surprising.¡± ¡°Life is full of surprises. We should respect her decision. Whether it¡¯s worth it or not, it¡¯s still her choice.¡± Frida inhaled deeply and went to Shermaine¡¯s room. She noticed that Shermaine¡¯s old dresser was quite nice, so she decided to use it for now to remind her of Shermaine. Walking down the mountain, Shermaine told Evan about the journey of getting the antidote. She said that Elias, her senior, could not bear to see her suffer for the antidote. Hence, after some persuasion, he had agreed to give her the antidote. She also said that since she had been with Evan for many years, she thought that her rtionship with her senior would grow distant. Yet, they still treated her well. While listening to this, Evan recalled having a one-night stand with a woman. The woman had regarded him as a gigolo, and she was Shermaine. Later, Shermaine had given birth to his child, and many things had happened between them. Shermaine had altered every memory he had with Nicole, causing him to think those things had happened between him and Shermaine instead. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Evan could never have imagined that he would be deceived by his own memories one day. Looking at Shermaine, he uttered inly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember you being acquainted with them. If I hadn¡¯t seen them today, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you have such a rtionship with them.¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been together all these years and have experienced many things together. I¡¯ve never gone back for so long.¡± Shermaine forced a smile, aplicated look in her eyes. ¡°Now that we have the antidote, what are you going to do next?¡± she asked, quickly changing the topic. ¡°After detoxifying Jeremy, we¡¯ll leave and go back to detoxify Faye.¡± Go back¡­ Shermaine was still concerned about going back with Evan. Although his memories had been altered, those who knew him would definitely tell him about the past once they went back. Will he suspect me? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Evan asked curiously, seeing that she was silent. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1815 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 Call Her Shermaine ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Shermaine was a little absent-minded. Is it better to let Evan go back or let him stay here? How will he react when he sees his friends? Dusk was falling rapidly. As they went down the mountain, Evan urged her to walk faster. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to walk here. Let¡¯s pick up our pace and get back to the cabin before it gets dark.¡± Shermaine smiled and gave a small nod. Yet, the closer they got to the bottom of the mountain, the more nervous she was. And much to her apprehension, the two made it down the mountain before the sun set. Levant and Davin, who hade out to look for Juan, immediately approached Evan and Shermaine upon seeing them. Levant even joked, ¡°Why is your brother with Shermaine? Did he fall for her?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Evan is deeply in love with Nicole. He will never fall for Shermaine!¡± Davin said firmly. At that moment, he did not expect that the truth would give him a hard p in the faceter. Walking up to them, Levant nced at Shermaine curiously before looking at Evan. ¡°Why is she ¡ª¡± With you? ¡°Evan, what happened to the bet? Did you win? Did you get the antidote?¡± Davin cut Levant off after giving Shermaine a sideways nce. ¡°Yes!¡± Evan nodded. Davin smiled. ¡°I knew it! Ms. Shermaine, you should honor the bet. Give us the antidote!¡± Stunned, Shermaine turned to look at Evan. Evan red at Davin. ¡°What did you call her?¡± Davin did not think that there was a problem with what he had just said. ¡°I called her Ms. Shermaine. What¡¯s wrong, Evan? Do you think it¡¯s too polite to call her that?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Respect your sister-inw. Call her Shermaine!¡± Evan chided. His words left Levant and Davin at a loss. Davin looked extremely shocked. W-What? Did I hear him wrong? Did Evan just say that she¡¯s my sister-inw? No, no, no! I must¡¯ve heard him wrong. ¡°Evan, what did you say? What should I call her again?¡± ¡°Shermaine! Your brother said that I¡¯m your sister-inw. We¡¯re a family, and it¡¯s inappropriate for you to call me Ms. Shermaine,¡± Shermaine said. Davin could not wrap his head around that line. Sister-inw? Family? What¡¯s going on? Seriously, am I hearing things now? He turned to Levant and asked with confusion, ¡°I-I think there¡¯s a problem with my ears. Did you hear what my brother just said?¡± Levant looked surprised as well. ¡°He told you to call her Shermaine because she¡¯s your sister-inw!¡± F*ck! Nothing¡¯s wrong with my ears. But why did Evan say that she¡¯s my sister-inw? Davin¡¯s mind was filled with questions. He shut his eyes and opened them again to make sure that the two people standing in front of him were Evan and Shermaine. After that, he pinched himself hard. Only when he gasped in pain was he certain that he was not dreaming. But why¡­ Has Evan fallen in love with her? While sizing him up, Davin got to his brother¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Evan, you¡­ Have you really fallen for her?¡± Evan could not understand him at all because his memories had been altered. He shot him a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head back.¡± With that, he walked into the cabin with Shermaine. Davin was so stunned that he could not utter a word. Staring at Evan¡¯s and Shermaine¡¯s back, he turned to Levant and muttered, ¡°I-Is he my brother?¡± Levant nodded and answered firmly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°H-He and Shermaine¡­ What happened?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1816 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 New Mother For Juan ¡°It looks like your brother has fallen in love with Shermaine. You¡¯re going to have a new sister-inw!¡± Levant said. ¡°What?¡± Davin eximed. ¡°No way! What about Nicole? If Juan, Kyle, Maya, and Nina find out about this¡­¡± He dared not imagine what would happen after that. ¡°Juan is still busy looking for the treasure. His father is about to find him a new mother now. We have to find him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get back and have a look first. We¡¯ll let Draven and Damien look for him.¡± ¡°All right. Thank goodness Nicole is in town studying the antidote. If she sees them¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen.¡± Levantughed. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen? She¡¯ll probably sh him with a knife.¡± ¡°sh him? You think Nicole will do that? I don¡¯t think so¡­ If she does, whose side will you take?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me? I¡¯ll help deliver the knife!¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re twisting the knife!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Nicole¡¯s brother. Shouldn¡¯t I help my sister?¡± ¡°Sister? You¡¯re just Sir Musgrave¡¯s adopted son. You, Evan, and I are cousins by blood. You¡¯re supposed to help¡ª¡± ¡°Help your brother? By letting him be with Shermaine and be a jerk who abandons his wife?¡± Davin gave it some thought and realized that he was being outrageous. He sighed and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll deliver the knife to Nicole with you.¡± With that, he ran toward the cabin. How could Evan be with Shermaine? What happened? But something¡¯s wrong with the way Evan looks at her. It seems that he really sees her as his family now. What in the world is going on? Levant could not figure out the truth, but he knew that something else was behind this. I must get to the bottom of this! Back in the cabin, Evan and Shermaine saw that Nicole was feeding Jeremy medicine when they entered inside. ¡°Mr. Seet, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, are you all right?¡± Darius and Draven scrutinized the man. They were so worried about him that they had discussed looking for him earlier. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I got the antidote. Shermaine, give it to Jeremy.¡± Holding a mug, Nicole turned around and nced at Shermaine, who was standing beside Evan. ¡°I¡¯ve developed the antidote and gave it to Jeremy.¡± With her brows furrowed, Shermaine gave Nicole a once-over. She developed the antidote by herself? Looks like she¡¯s really not an ordinary person. She must be Evan¡¯s wife. She looks beautiful and elegant, and she has a good figure. I wonder if Evan will recall anything when he sees her. No, he won¡¯t. It¡¯s stated in the book that once a person¡¯s memory has been altered, they won¡¯t remember anything for three months. Clenching her fists, she tried to calm herself down. ¡°You fed him the antidote? Where did you get it from?¡± Nicole was stunned when she heard Evan¡¯s words. Why is he speaking to me in such a tone? ¡°Mr. Seet, I apanied Mrs. Seet to the hospital in town. She had been working tirelessly and finally seeded after conducting thousands of experiments. It¡¯s not easy to get this antidote. Mrs. Seet has really worked hard for it,¡± Darius exined at the side. Evan frowned and started appraising Nicole. Did Darius call her Mrs. Seet? Whose wife is she? ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t know if the antidote she developed is right. Why not let Jeremy eat the antidote I got as well just to be safe?¡± Evan thought for a while before he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole stared at Evan in disbelief. Does he not trust me? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1817 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 What Is Your Name ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve tested the antidote that I developed with Jeremy¡¯s blood. It can cure himpletely. Who¡­ is this? We¡¯re uncertain if she¡¯s really holding the antidote. We can¡¯t let Jeremy eat this.¡± Nicole was worried. She had finally developed the antidote, and if Shermaine were to feed Jeremy with some other poison again, her efforts would be in vain. Evan looked Nicole up and down before ncing at Shermaine. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Of course she¡¯s holding the antidote, but you¡­ Who are¡ª¡± Before he could even finish his sentence, the door was pushed open. Davin and Levant werepletely stunned when they saw Nicole. Damn. Nicole is back already? Something doesn¡¯t feel right. What happened? Nicole stared at Evan in puzzlement as she pointed at Shermaine and asked, ¡°Who is she again?¡± Evan¡¯s memory clearly told him that Shermaine was his wife. ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± Those words hit everyone like a truck. Nicole stood frozen. She could not regain her senses for a long time. ¡°Did I mishear something?¡± ¡°Did Mr. Seet say that this woman is his wife?¡± ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Did something happen during the two days that I apanied Mrs. Seet to the hospital in town? What happened to Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Perhaps Mr. Seet has his reasons. He definitely doesn¡¯t mean it.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Draven, Damien, Darius, and Jensen were utterly confused. After exchanging nces with Levant, Davin walked up to Evan and attempted to speak for him. ¡°Evan, what happened to you? Did you hit your head or something? My sister-inw, Nicole, is standing right in front of you. This woman here is one of The Four Guardians of Daemonic Mount. How is she my sister-inw?¡± Evan looked at him in nk amazement. Shermaine is my wife! I can¡¯t be wrong about this! He nced at Nicole and barked, ¡°Nonsense! Your sister-inw is Shermaine!¡± Davin was utterly floored. Damn! How is he so confident when he¡¯s getting it all wrong? Has he lost his mind? Nicole, having recollected herself, walked up to Evan and gazed at him fixedly with her bright eyes. ¡°Evan Seet, if she¡¯s your wife, then who am I?¡± Evan looked at her. He had no impression of her at all, yet she seemed familiar to him somehow. Is she someone I¡¯ve met before? At the thought of her developing the antidote for Jeremy, he cleared his throat and asked politely, ¡°Madam, may I know your name?¡± Nicoleughed in exasperation when she heard that question from her husband. ¡°My name? Evan Seet, if you¡¯re joking with me, please stop. It¡¯s not funny at all. If you pull my chain again, I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡± Nicole could not figure out what was going on, but Evan was going too far. Hence, she guessed that Evan was fooling around. Davin, who was equally confounded, agreed with Nicole. He looked at Evan uponing to a realization. ¡°Evan, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re pranking us like this! I¡¯m impressed! You¡¯ve totally fooled us just now. Levant and I were worried that Nicole would sh you with a knife! I was worried sick!¡± Looking at Nicole¡¯s and Davin¡¯s expressions, Evan wondered, What is this woman talking about? And what nonsense is Davin spouting? Why can¡¯t I understand a thing? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1818 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 Cast A Spell On Him ¡°Stop teasing him, you guys! My husband only loves me!¡± Shermaine piped up upon noticing the trace of doubt in Evan¡¯s eyes. She then turned her head and looked at Evan affectionately. ¡°Right, Evan?¡± Evan nodded, surprising everyone once again. Nicole stared at Evan incredulously. She had only been away for two days, but Evan had turned into a different person. What happened to Evan? Davin walked over to Evan and tugged his sleeve. ¡°Evan, what are you doing? You don¡¯t really like this woman, do you? You¡¯ve only known her for several days. Don¡¯t be stupid. If you betray Nicole, your five children will not forgive you! Think about it carefully!¡± Evan looked at Davin, wondering if thetter had lost his mind. Meanwhile, Levant¡¯s dark eyes were locked on Shermaine¡¯s face. He was studying the change in her expression. Seeing the frown on her face and her fingers that were tightly clenched on the corners of her clothes, he reckoned that Evan had be like this because of her. ¡°Ms. Shermaine, what kind of spell did you cast on him? He doesn¡¯t even recognize his wife now,¡± Levant asked. Shermaine¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she had already expected that kind of situation to happen. She tried to keep calm as she replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t cast a spell on him. He is a loyal man. He will onlymit to one person in his life! You people have always told him that it¡¯s normal for a man to have more than one woman in his life and have even sent several secret lovers to his side. You just won¡¯t give up even though he has rejected all of them, and you even brought a woman here¡­¡± She nced at Nicole and went on, ¡°You can¡¯t make jokes like this anymore. Otherwise, as his wife, I¡¯ll really get angry!¡± Davin was stunned. This woman is twisting the truth and ying the victim here! How dare she call Nicole a secret lover when Nicole¡¯s Evan¡¯s legitimate wife? ¡°Bullsh*t! What lover? You¡¯re the secret lover here!¡± Davin snapped. Shermaine rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Enough, you! I¡¯m his wife! I won¡¯t let him keep any secret lover! Just give up on that idea. Evan, I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to take a stroll outside. Will you go with me?¡± Evan left the cabin with her. ¡°Evan, you can¡¯t go with her. Evan!¡± Davin shouted. Nicole watched as the two walked away in a daze, feeling as though she was about to pass out. She did not expect to encounter such a dramatic scene after taking painstaking efforts to develop the antidote. N?velDrama.Org content. God, are you testing my rtionship with Evan? He¡¯s a forty-year-old man now. Why did you send such a woman to his side? Even worse, the woman has the upper hand now. Evan has forgotten about me¡­ How is this fair? Levant walked over to Nicole and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Shermaine must be behind this. I guess she has fed him something.¡± Darius asked straightforwardly, ¡°Did she feed him something that would make him lose his memory? But Mr. Seet didn¡¯t lose his memory. He still remembers us, everyone except Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°Yeah. What kind of drug could make him forget a particr person?¡± Jensen was curious as well. Noticing the frown on Nicole¡¯s face, Damien knew that Darius and Jensen were making the situation worse. He shot them a look and said, ¡°There must be this kind of drug; otherwise, Mr. Seet wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Besides, Daemonic Mount is an evil ce. It makes sense that such a strange drug exists. Perhaps there are even creepier ones!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1819 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 Flower Sea Of Joy All of them shared a look in silence until Nicole said, ¡°I trust Evan! I trust that he still loves me!¡± Everyone was relieved to hear that, believing that everything would be fine as long as Nicole trusted Evan. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. They had been worried that Nicole might leave Evan out of anger. However, at that moment, Nicole had shown them how magnanimous she was. They thought that Evan¡¯s love for her did not go to waste. ¡°Nicole, we¡¯re happy that you¡¯re willing to trust Evan. But if Shermaine had really fed him something, would Evan be in danger? She can¡¯t continue doing this. We have to find a way to help my brother and wake him up!¡± ¡°What¡¯s important right now is to find out what happened to him so that we can find the right cure,¡± Levant suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate the matter with Damien right away,¡± Draven volunteered. After pondering for a moment, Levant said, ¡°Sure. Go to the mountain and see if you can find anything there. Davin and I will go look for Evan and Shermaine to monitor them. We can prevent her from taking advantage of Evan and force her to tell us the reason Evan has be like this when the opportunity arises.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Davin replied without hesitation. Nicole looked at Levant and gave him a small smile. Levant was a thoughtful and observant man. He knew that she would still feel ufortable although she said that she trusted Evan. After all, Evan was not himself now, and he was with another woman. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Nicole said. Levant smiled and replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t rested well in the past two days because of the antidote. You should eat something and take a nap. Don¡¯t worry. Davin and I are here. Everything will be fine.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Nicole. I promise that we¡¯ll never let that woman take advantage of my brother.¡± Nicole, who was exhausted, eventually nodded in agreement. Thereafter, they went their separate ways. Damien and Draven went up the mountain, while Davin and Levant went to find Evan and Shermaine. They searched for a long while, but there was no sign of Evan. Looking around, Davin thought, Strange. Where are they? Where else can they go? Having thought of something, he looked at Levant and said, ¡°I think we should look for them in a hidden and remote ce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Levant asked. ¡°Think about it. Shermaine bewitched my brother, and my brother is seeing her as his wife now. What if she gets excited and ns to¡­ Won¡¯t she do it in a remote ce?¡± Levant narrowed his eyes. ¡°And you think she¡¯s gonna do it outdoors? Then where do you think is appropriate?¡± Davin gave it a thought before naming a ce. Levant thought it made sense, so they rushed to the ce. ¡°Jeez. Too bad it¡¯s nighttime. The moonlight is too dim. We can¡¯t see if anyone is in the sea of flowers.¡± Davin and Levant were standing in front of Flower Sea of Joy. Looking at the flowers that were swaying in the wind, they tried to locate Evan and Shermaine. Both of them thought that it was a romantic ce suitable for doing romantic things. ¡°Let¡¯s just call him out,¡± Levant said. Knowing that it was the only way to stop Evan from making a mistake, Davin, while observing the sea of flowers, shouted, ¡°Evan! Are you there? I saw you! Come out now! Evan!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1820 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 Wrong Person Huh? Something moved in the center. Is that Evan? Davin made a gesture to Levant, pointing in that direction, and Levant told him to continue shouting. ¡°Evan, we saw you! Get out of there now, or we¡¯ll get you out! I¡¯ming!¡± After a pause, he started walking in that direction. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Levant sensed that someone was there indeed, but he wondered if it was Evan. If he really did cheat on Nicole with Shermaine, what should I tell Nicole? Evan, please don¡¯t do this to Nicole. You¡¯ve always been faithful to her! ¡°Evan!¡± Davin shouted at the two people lying in the center of the sea of flowers. Yet, the two people ignored him. They seemed to be sleeping. They had each other in their arms and a white cloth over their faces. Davin lost his cool when he saw that. He knew that the only people who would do such a thing on Daemonic Mount were Evan and Shermaine. Did Evan do it with her, and then get into a dream where he¡¯ll spend the rest of his life with her? Evan, you¡¯ve made a mistake! If Nicole sees this, she¡¯ll die of a broken heart. Nervously, he walked to the both of them and called Evan, but the two, who were lying down, did not move an inch. In a fury, Davin kicked the man and said, ¡°Stop sleeping. Get up!¡± The man on the ground woke up and pulled the cloth away from his face, looking at Davin in shock. ¡°Who are you?¡± Davin was startled. Huh? He¡¯s not Evan. ¡°Who are you? Are you crazy?!¡± the man yelled at Davin. Davin smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You two should go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Sleep my foot! I just dreamed of getting rich and having a son, but you ruined it!¡± The man gnashed his teeth and threw a handful of soil at Davin. Davin did not manage to dodge it, and the soil dirtied his clothes. He had never been humiliated like that. Despite knowing that it was his fault, he squatted down and grabbed some soil with both hands before throwing it at the man and the woman. ¡°Ah! Who are you?¡± the woman screamed. ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± The man was purple with rage. Davin dusted the dirt on his hands and said calmly, ¡°This is the punishment you get for messing around. Keep this in mind!¡± ¡°Messing around? She¡¯s my wife!¡± ¡°Yes! We just want a child. How are we messing around?¡± Davin was stunned. Upon digesting their words, he came to realize that the sea of flowers could fulfill one¡¯s wishes in dreams and that the couple couldn¡¯t conceive. Oh my god. I made a mistake. Should I apologize? Suddenly, he heard the woman crying. ¡°This is it. I¡¯ll never be a mother. I dreamed that I was pregnant with a son, and I was about to give birth to him. Then, this man destroyed my dream¡­ My son¡­ My son is gone now¡­¡± Feeling apologetic, Davin looked at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know about this. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Looking at his wife, who was crying her heart out, the man replied in distress, ¡°Your apology is useless now. Our son is gone because of you.¡± ¡°Yes. Give me back my son¡­¡± the woman cried. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1821 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 There She Goes Again Davin looked as if he had been put in a pinch even though the fault was not solely his to bear. ¡°Even if you dreamed about having a kid, that¡¯s just a dream. When you awake, there¡¯s still no child to be had all the same.¡± ¡°Better to have in dreams than not at all.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Stupefied, Davin looked at the willful duo and thought they were practically going crazy thinking about having a baby. ¡°You really ought to seek medical attention if you have problems conceiving because dreaming about it here isn¡¯t the answer.¡± ¡°How do you know that we haven¡¯t tried? Why do you think we¡¯re here? Give me back my son. Give me back my boy¡­¡± the woman tearfully retorted. Nicole¡¯s healing skills suddenly came to mind. Davin then suggested that theirck of sess with medical interventions could have stemmed from the ineptitude of the doctors they had previously consulted. He supposed that an encounter with an exceptional doctor might help address their woes. He opined that since his sister-inw could cure the poison of Daemonic Mount, she should find the treatment of cases of infertility trivial inparison. Hence, he assuredly went on to put Nicole¡¯s name forward to the pair. Obviously, the couple was ecstatic to hear that there was someone who could address their particr predicament. ¡°Is this true? Do you really mean it?¡± ¡°You bet. Being the miracle doctor she is, the treatment of infertility is simply child¡¯s y to her.¡± ¡°Then where¡¯s your sister-inw? Could you bring us to see her? Money is no object so long as she¡¯s able to help us conceive.¡± Davin gave that a considered moment. ¡°Very well. I shall take you to her. You can just confer with her directly with regards to the costs or any other conditions involved.¡± ¡°Of course. Of course.¡± The pair was extremely thrilled. When Levant learned about the errand Davin had saddled Nicole with, he griped about the former¡¯s nosiness. From where would Nicole muster the motivation to attend to patients, considering what she presently had to contend with? ¡°Just treat it as doing a good deed. Isn¡¯t Bernian Hospital founded upon the ethos of helping people and saving lives? Were it up to my sister-inw, she would doubtlessly extend her assistance to them.¡± The dumbstruck Levant had no good response to offer. ¡°Then go ahead and take them to Nicole. I¡¯m going to look for Evan.¡± ¡°Hey, rx. I¡¯ve pointed the way for them so they can go look for her themselves. I¡¯m still going with you to my brother.¡± Davin provided the pair with directions to the cabin and sent them on their way. Then, he continued onward to seek Evan and Shermaine alongside Levant. They did not need to go very far before they overheard Shermaine¡¯s voice. ¡°I believe you when you said that you only have eyes for me, Evan. But I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll come back to find you another lover on a whim, fearful that you¡¯ll have a change of heart under their enticement and abandon me for another.¡± ¡°Why would I ever? You worry too much and needlessly so.¡± ¡°But I really don¡¯t feel assured after that scene they created. How about you avoid receiving them for the time being? Jeremy¡¯s poison has been purged, so everything should be settled once you have someone deliver this antidote to Faye. Let¡¯s go find a ce where we can enjoy a few months of peace and quiet.¡± Three months. Just stay by my side for three months, Evan. Then everything that I¡¯ve done would be done worthwhile. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That was met by Evan¡¯s contemtive silence. He was surprised at her proposal. For in his memory, Levant and Davin were not bad people. Even if they did go a little overboard with their pranking just now, that doesn¡¯t warrant severing contact with them. Besides, having been away from Y City thesest few days, I¡¯m sure there must be many things that require my attention at Seet Group. How could Shermaine raise such a suggestion at this time? ¡°Come on. Promise me, Evan!¡± At his position not far away, Davinmented the coaxing and pestering Shermaine bombarded Evan with. ¡°There she goes, trying to brainwash my brother again.¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s probably concerned that being around us might jolt his memories. We mustn¡¯t let her have her way.¡± ¡°Right on! Now watch this.¡± Davin cleared his throat, then made her way over toward them. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1822 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 A Silver Tongue ¡°Oh, there you are, Evan. I¡¯ve been looking all over for you!¡± The unexpected entrance of Davin made Shermaine¡¯s heart sink. Why did he show up at this critical moment? Is he out to stir up trouble? ¡°Is something up?¡± Evan asked. Davin nodded in earnest. ¡°We¡¯ve received word from Y City. Dad and Mom wanted us to hurry back. Also, there are some matters at the office that you must attend to! Maya, too, seems to be making progress with Wilbur. Knowing howplicated his family dynamics are, I wonder if she, with her innocence and naivety, could handle it.¡± He then continued, ¡°Then there¡¯s Nina, who¡¯s looking to host a productunch of some sort. There¡¯s been some development between her and Stephen as well¡­ All in all, there are heaps of stuff for you to sort out back in Y City! So, Evan, when do you n to head back?¡± Davin cooked up a whole bunch of concoctions with the aim of getting Evan away and drawing up boundaries between thetter and Shermaine. Shermaine quietly exhaled. As expected, he¡¯s really up to no good here. But there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be letting Evan return to Y City, ever. On Daemonic Mount, she could just about manage the few people around Evan. However, were he to return to Y City, she would have to deal with his parents, children, and staff, among others. No amount of magic, in the form of eloquence or secret techniques, could prevent Evan¡¯s suspicions from festering when everyone began to use her of deception. So how can I convince him to stay? ¡°Are we going back so soon, Evan? The scenery here on Daemonic Mount is just marvelous. We should stay on for a while longer!¡± said Shermaine to the unspeaking Evan. Davin regarded her with scrutiny and remarked dryly, ¡°Are the beautiful sights more important than one¡¯s parents? More important than thepany? What¡¯s going to happen to Maya and Nina during the course of your extended stay? My sister-inw has always cared deeply for her two daughters, so why do you, who im to be her, always seem so indifferent to their well-being? Given your preupation with your own personal pleasure in the face of everything else, how are you fit to profess to be my sister-inw?¡± Staggered, Shermaine regarded the usative Davin with frostiness. ¡°I-I just figure that the children will have to find their own way eventually and trust in Maya¡¯s and Nina¡¯s capability to tackle their own problems.¡± ¡°Even so, surely you ought to have asked about Nina and Wilbur, who were on a hiatus when we first arrived. How is it that you aren¡¯t even remotely curious to know what happened and what she had to go through when I mentioned that there were new developments between them?¡± Once more, Shermaine had no good response to that. What¡¯s that got to do with me? You jolly well know that I¡¯m a fraud, so isn¡¯t it obvious that you¡¯re trying to rouse Evan¡¯s suspicion by pressuring me like this? Hmph. I won¡¯t let you seed! Shermaine rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I know that you¡¯re extremely concerned for her as her uncle, so tell you what¡­ Why don¡¯t you go back and attend to her first? As her mother, I¡¯ll thank you on her behalf and Maya will surely be grateful to you as well!¡± She then continued, ¡°When I asked to stay on for a little bit longer, it isn¡¯t for the sights, but because we have some important business to take care of right here on Daemonic Mount. Once that¡¯s out of the way, your brother and I will return together! Since you¡¯re such a loving uncle, be a dear and go back and check in with our parents and look after the girls. You wouldn¡¯t look to turn down this request of mine, would you?¡± My word. This woman¡¯s got quite the silver tongue on her, hasn¡¯t she? Not only are you refusing to allow Evan to leave, but you¡¯re also trying to run me off so that I won¡¯t be in your way. Fat chance! I¡¯ll be damned if I let that happen! Davin was about to issue his response when Evan interjected, ¡°That sounds great. Go on home first. Dad and Mom will feel much better having you around!¡± Davin was gobsmacked. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Look, I¡¯m trying to do you a favor here, my dear brother. With me gone, there will be one less person to prevent you from falling into her hands! So I can¡¯t go and I won¡¯t! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1823 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 The Deal Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Levant watched in amusement as Shermaine flipped the script and caused Davin¡¯s big move to backfire. He cleared his throat and strode over. ¡°I¡¯d say, don¡¯t have him go back just yet. Send Jensen and Darius back with the antidote for Faye and also have them check in with Aunt Sophia and Uncle Jonathan to set their minds at ease. Davin¡¯s molly-coddling as an uncle isn¡¯t good for Maya¡¯s personal growth. It may be better for her to go through the paces herself. After all, there¡¯s surely no way for Davin to follow her into the Simpson residence in the event Maya got herself married to Wilbur now, right?¡± Seeing that Levant was speaking up for him, Davin went along with an agreeable nod. ¡°Right. Of course. Think he¡¯s got a point there, Evan. Maya¡¯s still got an older sister like Nina to look out for her! Besides, if she can¡¯t manage it, there¡¯s still Dad, Mom, and Kai. With Mom¡¯s short-fuse, she¡¯ll never stand by while Maya is being bullied. So I think¡­ we don¡¯t have to worry too much about it, and there isn¡¯t any reason for me to head back earlier either!¡± The reticent Evan regarded Davin for a while. ¡°All right. It¡¯s gettingte. We ought to head back!¡± With that, the former turned and started his descent from the mountain. Shermaine did not hasten to catch up. Instead, she red at the pesky Levant and Davin for spoiling things for her. If I¡¯m able to somehow convert these two potholes into stepping stones, won¡¯t that bring me that much closer to sess with Evan? Now, what would they fancy, and how might I be able to win them over? Being fixated upon so tantly made Davin and Levant squirm. ¡°Why are you staring at us like that?¡± Davin asked. ¡°I was just wondering, what exactly is the deal with you two? Why are you both being so detestable?¡± Shermaine rolled her eye at them before she rescinded her gaze. ¡°Us? Detestable? You¡¯ve got some cheek talking like that after what you did to have my brother turn out this way. To think you¡¯d even try to pass yourself off as someone else¡¯s wife? Not only are you detestable, but you¡¯re alsopletely indecent, utterly depraved, and categorically despicable. I can¡¯t even begin to describe how you are!¡± Davin let her know in no uncertain terms what he thought of her. At first ck-jawed, Shermaine bounced back with a serene smile. ¡°Say whatever you like! It doesn¡¯t bother me, so long as I¡¯m able to get what I want!¡± ¡°Hah! You¡¯re downright¡­ incorrigible.¡± To Davin, she was t-out the most thick-skinned girl he had ever met, being as s¨¦ as she was even after being savaged like that. Levant¡¯s lips lifted into a smile as he went straight to the point. ¡°I suppose you haven¡¯t gone after Evan because you¡¯ve something that you wish to say to us, Ms. Shermaine?¡± Only then did Shermaine shift her gaze from Davin to Levant. ¡°Indeed! What I¡¯d like to know is, what exactly do you two need? What is it that you want?¡± ¡°What do we¡­¡± Levant scrutinized her in puzzlement. ¡°Why are you even asking this, Ms. Shermaine?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s cut out the charade. Every person whoes to Daemonic Mount is after the treasure, so am I right to presume that that¡¯s what both of you are also after as well? Tell you what. Why don¡¯t we cut a deal? I¡¯ll let you know where the treasure is hidden so you can go find it. In exchange, you stay out of my business with Evan. How does that sound?¡± So, she meant to try and strike a bargain with us. Levant narrowed his eyes enigmatically and acted as though his interest had been piqued. ¡°You¡¯d really tell us where the treasure is?¡± Shermaine was gleeful to see Levant¡¯s responsiveness and knew that apart from Evan, there was no one who had no designs on the treasure. Using the treasure as a diversion at this point is timely. ¡°I most certainly will! The attainment of the treasure will make you invincible, so you¡¯ve everything to gain and nothing to lose from this exchange!¡± Davin was no longer able to keep his cool when he saw that Levant seemed to be verging on an agreement. ¡°You aren¡¯t seriously going to forsake my brother and sister-inw for the sake of the treasure now, are you, Levant? H-How could you be so greedy? You can¡¯t be such a sellout! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Levant smiled at him. ¡°It isn¡¯t greed. The lure of invincibility is simply too great! Besides, it¡¯s not as if your brother is in any kind of mortal danger. Who knows, maybe he¡¯d be over the moon to be in the company of such a beautiful and kindlydy!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1824 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 Oath Davin red at him in shock and dismay, unsure whether thetter¡¯s position on the matter was sincere or feigned. That was until he caught Levant casting him a look. He then understood that it was all part of Levant¡¯s ruse. ¡°Run along elsewhere if you aren¡¯t interested in the treasure. Personally, I do think this to be one heck of a deal!¡± After a brief pause, Davin raised a castigating finger at him. ¡°Treacherous scoundrel!¡± Then he stormed off in a huff. Shermaine was still quite pleased even though she could only persuade Levant. Davin, who was unable to beat her at rhetoric, posed less of a problem to her. Conversely, it was Levant who had a tendency to be effectively disruptive during the most pivotal moments. For instance, it would have been difficult for Davin to justify his sticking around had he not spoken up for him. ¡°I am amendable to dealing, Ms. Shermaine. May I ask though, would finding the treasure really make me invincible?¡± ¡°Of course it will! Within it lies many wonders and ancient techniques. Once in possession of it, omnipotence will be well within your reach!¡± ¡°Oh? If it¡¯s that awesome, why do you not covet it?¡± Shermaine took in a deep drawl. ¡°As one of the Guardians bound to protect the treasure, the consequence of contravening my own duties is one that I cannot bear!¡± She exined briefly before she forced Levant to undertake an oath. He was not to interfere any further in her and Evan¡¯s affair once an agreement had been reached. ¡°Rest assured that I¡¯d do as promised!¡± ¡°Swear upon it!¡± This oath can¡¯t be binding if it isn¡¯t made in absolute sincerity, surely? Heavens above, let me make this confession before I proceed. I¡¯m just doing this out of circumstances for the purpose of¡­ pursuing a good cause in helping a devoted couple weather a storm! After his silent prayer, Levant went on and made an oath, and his utterances did much to set Shermaine¡¯s mind at better ease. ¡°You are not to tell anyone that you¡¯ve learned the location of the treasure from me either.¡± ¡°Fine! But you have to swear an oath too to ensure that whatever information you¡¯re giving me is reliable. Otherwise¡­ you¡¯ll die a tragic death, and in your next life, be reborn an ugly ass!¡± That caught Shermaine off a little. Die a tragic death? Hah. With only three months left to live, why would I care about a good death? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She was, nheless, intent on revealing the true location of the treasure. This was because once Levant found his way there, the other Guardians would be alerted to his presence and woulde forth to deal with him. His skills were insufficient to stand against all three of them. That meant that she would have one major problem sorted out regardless of whether he ended up being hunted or killed by their hands. For the sake of Evan, she was even willing to sacrifice her own life, so why would anyone else¡¯s matter to her? ¡°Very well. I shall swear upon it. Should I lie to you, may I die a horrible death and wind up as swine or cur, or some beast of nature in the thereafter!¡± With extreme solemnity, shepleted her oath. Then, she divulged the whereabouts of the treasure to Levant, who went on to depart from the mountain with the relevant knowledge in hand. Shermaine considered returning to the cabin to spend the night but was self-conscious about having to face Nicole and the men with her. Per her observations, there were two rooms and tworge beds within that cabin but no chance that they would allow Evan to sleep in the same bed as herself on their watch. Hence, she came up with an excuse concerning an urgent matter on Daemonic Mount before she returned to the cabin for the night. As all Evan had of Nicole had been wiped clean from his memories, he declined to share a bed with her. Instead, he elected to squeeze in with Davin and the others. ¡°Look, Evan. We¡¯re already packed enough with the few of us tucked in together, so I think it¡¯d be better if you go over to Nicole¡¯s!¡± Evan merely shot a look his way before he grabbed a pillow and silently plopped himself down on the bed. Witnessing the situation, the rest of the Hidden Masters could only surrender the bed to Evan, Davin, and Levant and settle for roughing it out on the floorboards themselves. ¡°Do you seriously remember nothing that happened on Daemonic Mount? What did Shermaine feed you that made you mistake her for your wife?¡± Evan did not answer while Davin continued to rail into his ears. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1825 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 The Honest Truth Bristled by his incessant nagging, Evan regarded Davin once more as though thetter was mental and even suggested that Levant should seek some professional help so that Davin could get his head checked. As startled as Levant was, he nodded and yed along. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get him to a qualified psychiatrist first thing tomorrow!¡± Agape and speechless, Davin considered protesting aloud for a moment. On second thoughts, forget it! It wouldn¡¯t make a difference, as Evan isn¡¯t going to believe me anyway. Who knows, maybe he might think me beyond remedy and even have memitted to a sanitarium instead! Seeking to test Evan to see if he really had no impression of Nicole, Levant purposefully brought up things about Stephen and things that had happened at the estate from time to time. He was surprised that all of these eluded Evan, who even asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Stephen your stepfather? I vaguely remember my mother mentioning this before.¡± After some consideration, Levant decided to tell him the honest truth. ¡°Stephen¡¯s my stepfather, but he¡¯s also your father-inw!¡± Father-inw? Evan reacted with some skepticism. ¡°Is he Shermaine¡¯s father? Never heard her mention this before! As a guardian on Daemonic Mount, how could she possibly have any rtion to Sir Musgrave?¡± Levant met his counterpart¡¯s earnest expression with exasperation. Bah, forget it. What¡¯s the point of arguing with a man whose head is all messed up? ¡°Shush up and sleep!¡± Levant flipped himself over and shut his eyes. Evan looked at Davin to his left and Levant to his right. As he regarded their turned backs, he thought about what they said. What¡¯s going on here? Could there be something wrong with both of them? Looks like I should have Draven and Damien pay more attention to this. By the time they roused the next day, Damien and Jeremy already had breakfast ready. It was a simple fare but adequate as sustenance. Before they were able to tuck into it though, a fervent rapping came upon the door. ¡°Hello? Is anyone in there?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± When the door opened, the ones doing the knocking turned out to be that barren couple from yesterday. ¡°May we know if the miracle doctor Nicole is around?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you guys?¡± ¡°Yes. We weren¡¯t able to find our way here yesterday after you gave us those directions, as we took a wrong turn. After a long day with no luck at all, we slept it over. Took us quite a bit of effort to get here, it did.¡± Davin sighed quietly to himself. These two are really thick in the head. Not too surprised that they couldn¡¯t bear children, seeing how crippling their stupidity is.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s such a relief to see you. Right. Where¡¯s your sister-inw, the miracle doctor? Hurry up and have her look my wife over!¡± Nicole made her way over after being drawn in by themotion. She observed the couple, and after learning of the purpose of their visit, she went on to check the woman¡¯s pulse. ¡°I see. At the moment, I don¡¯t have the necessary diagnostic equipment here and medical supplies with me either. You should travel to Bernian Hospital in Y City and ask for Dr. Ava Sorensen. Tell her that I was the one who referred you to her!¡± When the duo heard that, they turned to Davin, who nodded encouragingly. ¡°You can go forth with confidence if this is what my sister-inw rmends. I¡¯m sure your condition is treatable!¡± Then, the pair offered their thanks and departed. Evan cast Nicole a curious eye. So, she¡¯s from Y City too. No wonder I found her a little familiar. ¡°Why are you looking at Nicole that way, Evan? Did you recall something?¡± Evan rescinded his ambiguous gaze and replied curtly, ¡°Eat up!¡± When Nicole looked at him, memories of what transpired between them came trickling sporadically back to her. She wondered if bringing up some unforgettable experiences they shared could jog his memories. After breakfast, Levant told Davin about the deal Shermaine had made with him. ¡°Are you still intent on seeking the treasure?¡± ¡°I have two motivations for wanting to know the location of the treasure. First, I haven¡¯t seen Juan these past two days, so I suspect that he might have discovered where the treasure was hidden. Second, it was said that the cave that housed the treasure was also home to many ancient techniques. It makes me wonder if the strange ailment which caused your brother to forget about your sister-inw might have anything to do with them. Once we find the treasure, perhaps we could unravel this mystery and finally restore his consciousness.¡± When Levant was done speaking, Davinuded him for his foresight and guile. Pitting a wily fox like him against a vixen like Shermaine. Like for like. Just perfect! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1826 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 A Sound n After some discussion, they decided to head over to the treasure site to investigate. Yet, they felt unsure about leaving Evan alone with his altered memories. Hence, they stressed to Draven and Damien to keep Evan within sight at all times. ¡°Don¡¯t ever allow Shermaine Iorwerth any chances to take advantage of our president!¡± Draven and Damien seemed ruminative and regarded them as though they had some apprehensions that were hard for them to articte. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Davin asked. The straight-talking Draven scratched the back of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s too much we can do to stop this sort of stuff from happening, Mr. Davin.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Davin. In order to get Mr. Seet, Shermaine actually went as far as to alter his memories. What if she were to employ some oundish methods to bewitch Mr. Seet, and Mr. Seet decided that he wants to, you know¡­ Then, it¡¯s going to be a tough ask for us to try and put a stop to it!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. If Mr. Seet shows us a stiff face and yells at us to get out, surely we won¡¯t dare to spoil his fun!¡± Levant and Davin exchanged perplexed looks and seemed to recognize the merit of the points that were raised. While they were mulling over the matter, Nicole suddenly came over to them. ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet!¡± ¡°Nicole!¡± The lot of them turned their focus on Nicole in uncoordinated unison. Smiling subtly, Nicole looked at Damien and Draven. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you two to watch over Evan together and step in should anything of the sort you described happen!¡± The lot of them looked at each other, and Levant and Davin thought that a sound n. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Seet can surely do it! However, Davin was aware that Evan could not recognize Nicole at all. What if she could not stop him either? What if she had to watch Evan be intimate with Shermaine¡­ Would she then decide to leave him? Would my brother cum president be at risk of being served divorce papers? ¡°If you really can¡¯t stop it, Nicole, have the lot of them tie Evan up or knock him out. In any case, do anything you have to do to prevent him from erring. We will stand by you regardless.¡± The corner of Nicole¡¯s lifted into a bitter smile. ¡°Do you think Shermaine really has the sort of charm to make your brother lose himself to this extent?¡± Davin fell silent briefly before he looked at Nicole with a straight face. ¡°It¡¯s not that she has that sort of charm. I¡¯m more concerned about what else she could do, like¡­ drugging him.¡± That reminder did strike Nicole as relevant. The matter of Evan forgetting about her was quite bizarre in itself, so it made sense for them to exercise greater caution. ¡°I understand what you mean. Rest assured that I¡¯ll keep a close eye on Evan.¡± ¡°Okay. Juan hasn¡¯t been back these past two days, so we suspect that he might have discovered where the treasure is hidden. Hence, we are going to look for the treasure and also to find him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about him too. This boy¡¯s impatient and impulsive. You have to bring him back!¡± ¡°Rest assured that we will,¡± said Levant. Post-discussion, they split up and proceeded with their assigned tasks. Draven, Damien, and Nicole were to tail Evan, while Levant and Davin would ascend the mountain in search of the treasure and Juan. On the way up, the duo stayed vignt of their surroundings. Firstly, to avoid the mountain¡¯s sentries, and secondly, to look out for traces of Juan. Little did they know that right now, Juan was trapped in the treasure cave, desperately trying to get free. Out of options, he had even considered, at one point, tunneling his way out. But without tools and only his own hands to work with, it would seem an impractical endeavor. At his wits¡¯ end, he cast his gaze skywards and exhaled. ¡°Heavens, aren¡¯t you going to give me a chance to escape death? I¡¯ve searched every nook and cranny, but there¡¯s literally nothing here. Never mind the treasure, there¡¯s not even an exit to be found. Surely you don¡¯t mean for me to die here, do you?¡± He gazed around and surveyed his surroundings. Apart from walls upon walls, there was only stone, stone, and more stone. He sighed in exasperation and slumped back against the wall to his rear. Unexpectedly, the rock face retreated in tandem with his motion. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1827 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Treasure Trove ¡°Whoa¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± He stumbled a couple of steps before he steadied himself. Only on close examination did he discover that this wall was actually a movable door. Very quickly, he surveyed the world beyond and saw a massive stone que inscribed with the words ¡°Treasure Trove.¡± His jaw dropped. Never expected it to be here! Better to be lucky than good, I guess. He carefully examined the tunnel entrance next to the que. Although he was unsure where it led, he set his foot on the cold, stone steps and began his descent. Before long, he came upon a stone door. Upon it, a dragon twisted and spiraled out of the carved face of the rock. Its workmanship was truly magnificent, so much so that the creature appeared almost lifelike. To its side was a verse: Thrice tribute the Blood of the Girin, only doth The Key turn within. Engage the beast¡¯s mighty maw to pass beyond the dragon¡¯s door! Girin Blood. Key in the mouth of the beast. How can the dragon¡¯s closed maw ept a key? Unless the mouth would only open upon the blood tribute made? It really is Girin Blood and not Kirin Blood. Could it be that the Daemonic Mount¡¯s guards spoke true? That the vessel of Girin Blood is really a wee child? His delightful eyes narrowed slightly as he recalled that the one who told him about Kirin Blood had clearly emphasized the link between this treasure and the Seet family. What if that person was right? Warming up his fingers, he felt that he could test it out with his own blood, for starters. Taking a few steps forward, he purposefully bit into his own finger and dripped drops of fresh crimson where the dragon¡¯s maw was. He rescinded his hand after the third and monitored the serpent¡¯s orifice for any reaction. Yo, open sesame! He silently urged on in anticipation. A minute passed, then five more, then ten. The dragon¡¯s maw remained shut and was unresponsive as ever. Two hours had passed before he realized. Unsure whether it was owing to the constant gawking or the mental strain or other reasons unknown, he discovered that the mouth of the beast had sealed itself even more tightly. You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Is my blood really useless here? ¡°Are you mming up because you don¡¯t want to drink my blood? Don¡¯t you know how aromatic and gastronomic my blood is? Sheesh. You¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re missing!¡± He red at the stone dragon, a little disappointed and dejected, as he was initially convinced that he was the one destined to unlock the treasure. It turned out that he was sorely mistaken. However, that mysterious old man had concretely told him that Kirin Blood was a prerequisite to essing the treasure. The Seet family and the treasure itself share the same origins and the one who ims it shall be invincible! All along, he thought he was the Kirin child of the Seet family who was fated to attain the treasure. To think he had fallen for the old man¡¯s tricks! Don¡¯t let me run into you again, or next time I-I¡¯ll give you a good piece of my mind and tell you sincerely, ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll believe you, you rotten old bugger!¡± Though he did not possess Girin Blood, he suddenly remembered the key that would unlock the treasure. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Previously, the key was kept inside Daddy¡¯s Redgold Dragon Coffer andter on, was retrieved and passed it along to Lucas so that Uncle Davin could be cured of his poisoning. It would seem that the one whose fate is intertwined with the treasure must be Lucas, the child with Girin Blood as well as the bearer of the key. Dammit. I can¡¯t unlock the treasure despite finding it. The most pertinent thing at present, therefore, is still for me to find a way out of here. He backtracked to the blockaded entrance to the cave from where he first entered. As he stared at the pile ofrge rocks and racked his brains on how to move them, he heard voices from the outside. Someone said, ¡°See what I mean? How could this be where the treasure is? It¡¯s totally shambolic, with not a single entryway anywhere in sight. No way in hell could this be it!¡± Another person said, ¡°The right ce is most often the one which is least expected. It is precisely its imusibility that causes it to be overlooked.¡± When he heard these two voices, Juan¡¯s eyes lit up with sheer joy. I can¡¯t believe Uncle Davin and Mr. Levant have found their way here! ¡°Uncle Davin! Uncle Davin!¡± he hollered. Davin and Levant were both astounded to hear his shouts. When they traced the sound to its source, they exchanged looks of disbelief. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1828 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 Good Job ¡°Why am I hearing Juan calling out to me?¡± ¡°I heard him too!¡± Davin scrutinized the cave in astonishment. ¡°There isn¡¯t even an opening here, so how did he get inside?¡± ¡°Is that you, Juan? How did you get in there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Uncle Davin. It¡¯s a long story, but hurry up and get me out!¡± As bewildered as they were, Davin and Levant decided that undertaking the rescue took precedence. ¡°Sit tight, Juan. We¡¯ll figure something out.¡± After they surveyed the surroundings, they finally decided that they should get some help to move some of therge boulders that were obstructing the entrance of the cave. ¡°But where shall we find the manpower? It¡¯s not as if the guards here are going to listen to us!¡± While Levant was mulling over this, Davin suddenly had an epiphany. The guards on Daemonic Mount may not listen to us, but they obey The Four Guardians! Fortunately, he still had on him the human skin mask that he had worn from thest time he tried to masquerade as Elias. This is going toe in handy. I¡¯ll just appropriate the Guardian Elias¡¯ identity again and order his minions on Daemonic Mount to move the stones. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like we have any other options, so let¡¯s just roll with this.¡± Hearing Levant¡¯sckluster response left Davin mildly annoyed. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the deal with that? It wasn¡¯t easying up with a solution like that, you know, so aren¡¯t you going to praise me?¡± Levant took one nce at him. ¡°Well, good job?¡± Davin was disconcerted. ¡°Didn¡¯t quite catch that. Better do a proper one if you mean to offer someone apliment!¡± Levant shot him an irritated look. ¡°You¡¯re clever, iparably sharp, and that close to surpassing your brother, Evan. Happy now?¡± Davin considered those fine words ofmendation and seemed greatly satisfied. ¡°Much, much better!¡± In ordance with his n, he managed to mobilize a dozen guards and then some by impersonating Elias and got them to pliantly move the boulders as he instructed. When Juan heard themotion outside and saw the first rays that seeped through the gaps between the rocks, his lovely eyes lifted into a bonny crescent in anticipation of eventually being able to walk out. ¡°Come on, you all. Step it up,¡± Davin urged them on with an approximation of Elias¡¯ voice. Through the efforts of these guards, therge boulders that were obstructing the entrance were finally cleared away. The rays of the sun flooded into the cave, and Juan made his way out via the path they had illuminated. ¡°That¡¯s all I need from you. Now go on and get back to your posts!¡± said Davin to the guards. The guards nodded in acknowledgment before they pulled out. They did not, however, get very far afterward before they spotted Elias and Galeing toward them from the opposite direction. All of them regarded Elias in bafflement. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Stymirsson be behind us?¡± ¡°Yeah, why¡¯s he with Mr. Hardi?¡± ¡°Mr. Stymirsson¡¯s fast as lightning. Perhaps he passed us and went down the mountain when we weren¡¯t paying attention!¡± The rest of the lot quietly concurred. It made sense to them that with Elias¡¯ quick hands and fast feet, this was not outside the realm of possibility. Just as the doubts within their hearts began to quell, the two Guardians unexpectedly approached with a look of reproach. ¡°What are you lot doing up here instead of manning your posts?¡± The men exchanged looks of astonishment. ¡°You were the one who summoned us here, Mr. Stymirsson.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Stymirsson. You got us up here from the mountainside to¡ª¡± ¡°Stuff and nonsense! Since when I instructed you toe up here?¡± Elias barked. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Gale, too, felt that something was amiss. This ce isn¡¯t too far from the Treasure Trove. Could it be that they¡¯ve tapped upon some sort of lead and thus ventured up here with the treasure in mind? In reaction to the two Guardians¡¯ scrutiny of them with malefic eyes, the guards fell onto their knees and stammered as they rted the events that had transpired prior. ¡°Do you mean to say that I was the one who ordered you up here to move the stones?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± cried the guards in a state of genuine fluster. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1829 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Trapped Inside Elias stared at Gale. ¡°Previously, Evan¡¯s younger brother pretended to be me to steal the antidote. This time, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s him as well!¡± Gale¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they found out about something. Are they trying to get¡­¡± Before he could utter the word ¡°treasure,¡± they both rushed toward the cave with a tacit understanding between them. When they arrived, Davin, Levant, and Juan were about to leave, and the former was even wearing a human-skin mask to disguise himself as Elias. ¡°So it really was you!¡± Gale hissed through gritted teeth. Davin tensed up. Crap! They came so quickly! These two Guardians are highly skilled fighters and have their specialties. What should we do now? Will we be able to escape? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite his intense stare, Levant still appeared calm and smiled with nonchnce. As for Juan, having been stuck in the cave with no food and water had left him weak and exhausted. He knew he would be at a disadvantage should a fight break out, so he had to think of a way to escape. ¡°You came here for the treasure? It¡¯s too bad. Even though you know where it is, you won¡¯t be able to get it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about the formidable strength of the Guardians of Daemonic Mount. I¡¯ll admit that it won¡¯t be hard for you to take our lives. But before you do that, can you answer this question?¡± Levant asked. Elias was intrigued by his nonchnce and scrutinized him as he asked, ¡°What do you wish to know?¡± ¡°Why did Evan treat Shermaine as his wife when he could not remember his actual wife? Did you or Shermaine do something to him?¡± Juan was the first to feel shocked by Levant¡¯s question. What happened when I wasn¡¯t around? How can Daddy not know who Mommy is? Why did he treat Shermaine as his wife? ¡°Is what you said true, Mr. Levant?¡± The man nodded and continued asking Elias and Gale what was going on. Gale snorted and tried to cook up an exnation. ¡°What¡¯s going on, you ask? I suppose Evan¡¯s got quite the affinity withdies. He must¡¯ve fallen for Shermaine¡¯s beauty and decided to abandon his wife to be with her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. My daddy is not that kind of person!¡± ¡°If so, then why did he recognize Shermaine as his wife?¡± They did not expect the two men to be so tight-lipped about that and throw Levant¡¯s question back at him. ¡°Did Shermaine give him some medicine, or did she use some secret technique on him?¡± Levant asked. Elias and Gale exchanged gazes,ing to a tacit agreement not to say anything. Gale merely eximed, ¡°It¡¯s best you ask the grim reaper about this!¡± With that said, he attacked them. Davin and Levant immediately confronted him head-on and could sense that he was outstandingly powerful after exchanging a few blows. Juan also exchanged several blows with the Guardians. However, he could sense his energy depleting quickly due to hunger. Ending the battle as quickly as possible is the best strategy at present. If we can¡¯t do so, our next best option is to flee. But how can we outrun such a powerful man like Elias? The fight continued for several rounds. Gale did not hold back and cooperated seamlessly with Elias, causing their opponents to feel that it was almost impossible to escape from them. Faced with this precarious situation, Davin, Levant, and Juan had no choice but to retreat into the cave. ¡°They¡¯ve gone in. Shall we go after them?¡± Gale asked. ¡°Seal the exit and let them rot with the treasure!¡± eximed Elias. The entrance to the cave was sealed again, and this time, all three were trapped inside. Meanwhile, Evan turned to shoot Damien and Draven a look before shifting his gaze to Nicole. ¡°There¡¯s no need to follow me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe here on the mountain, Mr. Seet, so please allow us to follow you.¡± ¡°Yes. We can protect you.¡± Evan nced at Nicole with irritation in his eyes. ¡°No need for that. Just go back!¡± Nicole furrowed her brows. She had a feeling that those words were meant for her. He did not want her to follow him. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1830 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Where Did He Go There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll leave you. Every step you take, I¡¯ll follow, Evan. I¡¯ve decided to follow you for the rest of my life. What can you do about that? Draven and Damien looked troubled. However, they dared not disobey Evan¡¯s orders, so they merely stood where they were, not knowing what to do. As Evan continued walking, he heard Nicole¡¯s voiceing from behind. ¡°Mr. Davin and Mr. Levant had emphasized that you both must protect me, so you must go wherever I go. Follow me!¡± ¡°Y-Yes.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hearing the aggression in her tone, the two bodyguards quickly followed her. Evan stopped in his tracks and turned around upon realizing that they were following him. ¡°I ordered you all to go back!¡± ¡°But Mr. Seet, Mr. Davin told us to protect Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Seet. Even if you don¡¯t require our protection, Mrs. Seet does, so we have to follow her.¡± Both Damien and Draven nervously looked at Nicole. Evan¡¯s gaze also shifted toward her. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± he asked. You¡¯re my husband. I¡¯m following you to prevent you from doing something wrong. Is there a problem with that? Despite those thoughts, she could not say it aloud, as the present Evan could not remember that she was his wife. ¡°I¡¯m not following you. We¡¯re just heading the same way up the mountain.¡± Although he did not believe a single word she said, he chose not to argue further but picked up his pace as he continued up the mountain after a short pause. Nicole and the two bodyguards followed closely behind, turning at the midpoint of the mountain when they noticed Evan doing so. Evan halted his steps and turned back to look at them before he continued walking. Seeing that he entered a cave, the others followed suit, but he was nowhere in sight. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°How could there be no one here? I¡¯m very sure that I saw himing in.¡± ¡°Search around quickly!¡± They searched high and low for him but to no avail. However, they chanced upon another exit. ¡°Could he have gone out from here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he did. He probably came into the cave to get us off his tail!¡± Nicole suddenly spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s look for Shermaine. He must¡¯vee up the mountain to find her. As long as we find her, we¡¯ll find him too.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Seet.¡± The trio began their journey toward the residence of The Four Guardians on the top of the mountain. Meanwhile, Shermaine was overjoyed when she heard the good news. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her original n was to tell Levant where the treasure was and get Elias and Gale to deal with him when he got there. Never would she have expected that not only had Levant gone there, but Davin and Juan were there as well. Moreover, the three of them were currently trapped there. Now that I¡¯ve fewer people to deal with, there are only a few footmen by Evan¡¯s side who are nothing to me! Is God touched by my deep love for Evan and so I¡¯m given this opportunity? I must seize it! I have to! With that thought, she rushed out of the cave to look for Evan. She had not gone far when she saw Nicole, Damien, and Draven hurrying toward her direction. She stopped in her tracks, wondering why they were there. At that moment, the trio also noticed her. ¡°There she is, Mrs. Seet!¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, it looks like she¡¯s alone. I don¡¯t see Mr. Seet.¡± Nicole was curious as well. If Evan¡¯s not with Shermaine, then where did he go? Shermaine walked toward them and inquired about their reason for being there. Nicole came up with a random excuse. ¡°Just taking a walk!¡± ¡°Do you think you can get here by merely taking a walk? It seems that those guards treated you all well. Did you bribe them with money so that they won¡¯t take you down?¡± Draven clicked his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s right. We did bribe them with money. How will you punish them then? Why don¡¯t you take their lives and end all your troubles?¡± Shermaine gave him the side-eye. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you get here. Leave immediately. I won¡¯t let you off easily otherwise!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1831 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Temptation Damien and Draven looked at Nicole and followed her when she turned to head down the mountain. ¡°Mrs. Seet, aren¡¯t we looking for Mr. Seet?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to hide first. It might not be easy for us to find him on such a huge mountain, but for her, it¡¯s a piece of cake. Let¡¯s quietly follow herter,¡± Nicole instructed. ¡°How did you know that she¡¯ll be looking for Mr. Seet?¡± Draven asked curiously. Before Nicole could reply, Damien beat her to it. ¡°Just look at her gorgeous makeup and outfit. She¡¯s definitely thinking of going on a date with Mr. Seet. As the saying goes, women will always doll themselves up for men they love.¡± Draven turned to look at Damien. ¡°You sound as though you really understand women!¡± Damien smiled. ¡°Anyone can see it except for you, dummy!¡± Draven was rendered speechless. Really? I hardly interact with women, so I only know that they areplicated, and one mustn¡¯t guess their thoughts, as there¡¯s no point in doing so anyway. ¡°Why don¡¯t I be your disciple in the future, and you teach me how to understand women? How about that, Damien?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re asking the wrong person. Mingle with Mr. Davin for several months after going back to Y City, and you¡¯ll understand everything!¡± Draven thought it was a good idea. The three of them then hid behind a huge boulder and waited to see if Shermaine would make her descent. After a while, they saw her hurrying down the mountain, and upon reaching the midpoint area, a guard informed her that Evan had gone to the field of flowers. ¡°What¡¯s he doing there?¡± ¡°It looks like he¡¯s admiring the flowers.¡± Without probing any further, Shermaine turned and headed in that direction, unaware that she was being tailed by Nicole and the two bodyguards. Evan stood at the field with his hands behind his back, staring nkly ahead with pensive eyes, seemingly lost in his thoughts. Shermaine quietly walked up beside him and softly called, ¡°Evan!¡± He snapped out of his daze and took a deep breath before turning toward her. ¡°You knew that I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°Well, I was going to go down the mountain to find you, but when I heard you were here, I came over. I saw you being quiet just now. What were you thinking? Is there something on your mind?¡± she asked, concerned. ¡°I was wondering why I feel so foggy. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Shermaine got nervous. The book containing the secret technique did not mention that a person with altered memories would react this way. Could this be some kind of side effect? ¡°If there¡¯s anywhere that doesn¡¯t feel right, Evan, I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.¡± After a moment of silence, Evan replied, ¡°No need for that. Maybe I haven¡¯t had a good rest recently.¡± Nicole and the others, who were hiding a distance away, could not help but suspect that Shermaine had done something to him or had given him something to eat that affected his health upon hearing his words. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can check his pulse and assess his condition, Mrs. Seet. I¡¯m scared that his brain was damaged again besides forgetting you¡­ If that¡¯s the case, that would be troublesome!¡± ¡°I want to, but he won¡¯t give me the chance to do it,¡± she replied. After giving it some thought, she added, ¡°No, I can¡¯t let him be. He can¡¯t seem to think clearly. I must assess his condition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right way of thinking, Mrs. Seet. You mustn¡¯t listen to him, given this situation.¡± ¡°Exactly. Think of him as a rebellious teenager and put your foot down.¡± Nicole nced at them. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll check his pulse as soon as the opportunity arises.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look well, Evan. Since this ce has a pleasant fragrance of flowers and beautiful scenery, let me sleep with you for a while.¡± Shermaine¡¯s eyes shone as she stared at him. ¡°Did you hear that? She wants to sleep with him!¡± ¡°Indeed! How shameless!¡± Nicole merely looked at Evan without saying a word, wanting to observe his reaction. A breathtaking view, coupled with a beautifuldy beside him¡­ Will he be able to resist the temptation? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1832 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 Capture His Heart Evan quietly gazed upon the field of flowers. At that time, blossoming flowers were swaying in the wind, likened to a moving artwork. There was also a refreshing floral fragrance in the wind, and one could not help but indulge in the heavenly scent. Everyone was unsure if Evan did not hear Shermaine¡¯s words, or if he was already mesmerized by the scenery. Without a word, Evan stepped into the field of flowers. Seeing this, Shermaine immediately followed him. Evan felt the uneasiness within him, as well as the fogginess in his brain, dissipate as he stood among the flowers. At that moment, all he wanted was to rx. Hezilyy down and closed his eyes, breathing in the floral scent as a faint smile appeared on his face. Shermaine also smiled as she watched him from the side. She grasped the corners of her clothes lightly, feeling that there was a great opportunity in front of her. To be given a wonderful chance in such a romantic ce is truly a gift from the heavens! I must seize this opportunity to capture his heart. Do you prefer an intense and passionate lover, Evan? Or a gentle, considerate, and shy one? She thought about the person who he loved, Nicole. She doesn¡¯t appear to be a seductress, so she must belong to thetter category, which means that Evan will probably prefer one that is shy and gentle. Having found the answer she needed, she theny beside him and gazed at him with eyes filled with affection. There was even a bashful smile on her face. However, he kept his eyes closed and said nothing the entire time. The trio who were observing in secret nearly lost theirposure upon witnessing that scene. Damien and Draven looked at Nicole anxiously while inquiring about what they should do next. Should they go over and kidnap him home? Evan and Levant had told them before this that if the former made a mistake, they could stop him by any means and even tie him up and force him to go home with them. Meanwhile, Nicole felt as though she was about to suffocate from the ufortable feeling in her heart as she stared intently at the woman lying beside Evan. Is Evan truly willing to let Shermaine apany him? Does he not have the slightest dislike or hatred for her? Right then, Shermaine¡¯s red lips parted. ¡°Evan¡­¡± she called out in a coquettish tone before cing her hand gently on his chest. ¡°Crap! She¡¯s making her move on Mr. Seet. We must stop her immediately, Mrs. Seet, or else¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Everything will be toote once passion takes over¡­ Damien was anxious. Nicole gazed at the other woman¡¯s wandering hands. At that moment, she could not help but clench her fists, growing restless at the thought that she might soon witness a passionate scene. Just as she was about to give the bodyguards the green light, she saw Evan pushing Shermaine away abruptly. Huh? What¡¯s going on? Did Evan recall something? ¡°Wait, wait a minute!¡± she said. The two bodyguards obeyed and stayed put, continuing to observe the situation. Shermaine was also equally shocked. She was about to give Evan a loving kiss and did not expect to be pushed away heartlessly. She looked at him as though she had been wronged. ¡°W-Why did you push me?¡± There was a reason behind his action, and it was purely by instinct. Upon smelling the fragrance on Shermaine¡¯s body, he suddenly felt ufortable and nauseous, which caused him to instinctively push her away. ¡°The scent on your body¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my natural and unique scent!¡± Shermaine eximed proudly. ¡°It¡¯s a light fragrance. Doesn¡¯t it smell nice?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes darkened after he heard that. If it¡¯s her natural scent, I should be used to it by now, so why do I feel nothing but difort upon smelling it? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shermaine asked upon noticing his silence. He did not respond but looked up at the sky quietly. ¡°Look at the blue sky, the white clouds, the mesmerizing sea of flowers, the gentle breeze¡­ Doesn¡¯t it look like an enchanting painting?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1833 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Flower Wreath Painting? Shermaine furrowed her brows. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. How is Evan still in the mood to admire the scenery when there is a beautiful woman right before him? He¡¯s truly different from all the other men I¡¯vee across. She exhaled a breath to keep her emotions in check before sitting quietly and watching the sky with him. Seeing this, Nicole, Damien, and Draven collectively breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What did Mr. Seet tell her that made her stop what she was about to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no idea.¡± Damien shook his head. Nicole was also curious about the same thing. Did Evan discover or recall something? Or does he simply not like Shermaine? They continued observing from a distance, while Evan and Shermaine stared nkly at the sky, each lost in their own thoughts. Just then, Shermaine let out a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never looked intently at the sky in the past, as I¡¯ve always found it boring. But I feel differently about it today¡­¡± At this point, she lowered her head and gazed deeply into Evan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I think the sky is beautiful. I¡¯ve never thought it is so beautiful. Now I know that even doing the most boring thing with the person I love can make me feel happy.¡± Doubt grew in Evan¡¯s heart as he stared at her blissful expression. Have we never admired the sky together in the past? Why does this woman feel like a stranger to me? I don¡¯t feel that we¡¯re a married couple who have been together for decades. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Shermaine asked upon noticing his silence. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Shermaine pursed her lips. So soon? It¡¯ll be a shame to waste such a good opportunity! ¡°Since we¡¯re having a good time, why don¡¯t we do something romantic, Evan?¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°You can say something romantic, or¡ª¡± Before she could utter the words ¡°hug me,¡± Evan suddenly sat up. ¡°Making a flower wreath using these colorful flowers here would be nice. Let me make one for you.¡± Flower wreath? ¡°Is this considered romantic?¡± Shermaine looked somewhat displeased. Evan nodded earnestly. ¡°Of course! I made it for you when you were a child, andter, I also made it for our two daughters. I¡¯ll make another one for you now so that we can reminisce about our love all these years!¡± Hearing this, she nodded reluctantly and quietly sighed as she watched him weaving the flower wreath diligently. What he¡¯s thinking about is the love between him and Nicole, which has nothing to do with me. I merely modified his memories and borrowed her identity. Does that make me a thief who steals his love for his wife? A bitter smile flitted across her lips as heaviness settled in her heart. If the person he met back then was me and not her, what would our rtionship be like? Will he also be devoted to me and resist all temptations for me? Why didn¡¯t I meet him twenty years ago? If I had met him then, I wouldn¡¯t have had to mingle with multiple men, nor would my life have turned out like this! While she was lost in her thoughts, Evan was busy making a flower wreath for her. He weaved the colorful flowers together earnestly as though he was weaving the beautiful memories of the past. ¡°I recall making this for you at Rose Garden when we were young. But as to why you were there, I can¡¯t seem to remember now,¡± he mumbled. All the memories concerning Nicole, the Lanes, and the Musgrave family had been temporarily erased. Evan only remembered what he had done himself and that he had done those things for his wife. Moreover, a voice kept echoing in his brain that his wife was Shermaine. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember. That was a long time ago, and even I don¡¯t remember much,¡± Shermaine said, making up an excuse in an attempt to brush it off. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1834 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 Not Mine To Keep Evan raised his head and looked at her regretfully. ¡°When we get older, will we forget even more?¡± No. After I die, you¡¯ll still remember what happened between you and Nicole. But I believe your memories of us together will be wiped out. Noticing that her expression fell, Evan thought that she was devastated. He quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s move on and forget about the past. So long as we can grow old together and spend the rest of our lives in each other¡¯spany, that will be far more meaningful.¡± Shermaine nodded, but her heart ached at the thought that she would not have such a chance and luxury. At the end of the day, she was merely an impersonator who took up the role of a passerby in Evan¡¯s life. Evan passed her the flower wreath, which she carefully took in her arms and looked at it, mesmerized. It was the first gift that Evan gave her, and it was precious like a gem! I must take good care of this! ¡°The flower wreath looks really nice!¡± Shermaine was enraptured. ¡°I¡¯m happy you like it.¡± ¡°I do, I really do. Thank you so much!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Shermaine¡¯s response was baffling to Evan. He stared mindlessly at her as he felt that something was not right. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As the duo started to leave, Draven, Damien, and Nicole quickly followed suit. Staring at the wreath held tightly in Shermaine¡¯s hands, Nicole couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the fact that Evan could not remember to who he had always gifted the same gift. However, he could not be med. The more urgent goal at the moment was to help Evan recall that his wife was Nicole and not Shermaine. ¡°Mrs. Seet, it seems that Shermaine is going up the mountain, and Mr. Seet is going the other direction. Should we follow him?¡± ¡°Of course! If we don¡¯t follow Mr. Seet, do you think we should follow that woman instead?¡± ¡°The two of you shall follow Mr. Seet. I will talk to Shermaine.¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, what do you want to talk to her about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Seet. She¡¯s a dangerous person. I suggest you distance yourself from her.¡± Draven and Damien were worried about Nicole¡¯s intention of meeting Shermaine. Hence, they decided that Draven should be the person to protect Evan, while Damien should apany Nicole. The two of time picked up the pace and caught up to Shermaine. Damien then blocked her way forward. ¡°What do you want?¡± Shermaine looked at him warily. She protectively guarded the flower wreath in her hands. ¡°I would like to speak to you!¡± Nicole uttered behind her. Shermaine turned and sized her up before smiling. ¡°You¡¯re in no way better than me. You¡¯re just lucky.¡± ¡°Shut up! Mrs. Seet is a hundred times better than you. No matter her looks, talents, intelligence, and personality, she surpasses you in all aspects! She is a kind-hearted person that loves to help people, unlike you! You are a sly, wicked, and nasty woman! It¡¯s shameful to evenpare yourself with Mrs. Seet.¡± Damien scornfully gazed at her. Shermaine, however, was not mad. She chuckled. ¡°No one likes being the bad guy. However, life is not fair. I¡¯m not born lucky like her. It¡¯s not my choice, and I should not be med!¡± ¡°While fate may be predetermined, you have a choice which course you prefer to take in life. Take now, for example, you have a choice to continue deceiving Evan and altering his memories, or you can leave him alone. But why did you choose the former but not thetter?¡± Nicole asked. Shermaine was stunned for a second. She then righteously rebutted, ¡°Because I like him, and I am following what my heart tells me to do.¡± ¡°Your heart? Everyone has their desires, but they should never control a person. There are always boundaries and things that one should never do. You can still change your mind, and I think you should ¡ª¡± ¡°The purpose of this conversation is to convince me to leave Evan, am I right? Dream on! Don¡¯t waste your energy trying to do that¡ªI won¡¯t listen to you,¡± Shermaine interjected before Nicole could finish her sentence. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1835 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 Bet ¡°You can be stubborn, but remember, Evan will never fall in love with you! You¡¯re just deceiving others and yourself.¡± Nicole¡¯s gazended on the flower wreath. ¡°The flower wreath in your hands, Evan too made one for me when we were young. Even the one that he gave you originated from our memories together. However, he was deceived by your lies and thought that you were actually me! If not, the flower wreath would have never been a gift for you!¡± Shermaine lowered her head and stared at the flower wreath. Devastated, she knew deep down that Nicole was speaking the truth. However, she refused to budge. So long as she could be together with Evan, she couldn¡¯t bother about all other matters. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to say. I¡¯ll do what I want to do, and I will not change my mind just because of your persuasion or admonishment. I will never give up on Evan. You don¡¯t know the sacrifices that I made for him. You¡¯re just luckier than me, meeting and getting married to him at the right age and the right time. If it was I who met him, we might have be a happy couple!¡± Nicole could tell that Shermaine had fallen deeply for Evan. She was different from those women that were materialistic and superficial. Those were never Shermaine¡¯s intention. She was willing to give her all and love Evan from the bottom of her heart. A person like that was deemed worthy by Nicole to be a rival. ¡°Are you sure? How about we make a bet,¡± uttered Nicole. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shermaine was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve been married to Evan for twenty years. Our rtionship is premised on a solid foundation. However, because of your shenanigans, he has mistaken you for me and ironically treats me like a stranger who looked familiar¡­ Hence, I bet he¡¯ll realize in one month that you are not the woman he married. You¡¯ll soon find out that he loves me, and not you! The loser shall leave Evan alone forever. What say you? Do you dare to take up my challenge?¡± Damien was baffled. Is she that confident about her rtionship with Evan? Shermaine was silent. She did not understand why Nicole would harbor such thoughts. Currently, in Evan¡¯s mind, his wife was Shermaine. He had no recollection of the memories with Nicole. Shermaine refused to believe that Nicole could manage to convince Evan to get back together with her, a stranger whom Evan barely knew. If Shermaine could win the bet and get rid of Nicole from the picture, that would be wonderful news as they could live happily ever after for the next two months. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m interested to see the tricks up your sleeves. Don¡¯t forget; he doesn¡¯t know you at all right now!¡± ¡°I know. Give me a month. We¡¯ll have a fairpetition!¡± Upon the parties agreeing to the terms, Damien apanied Nicole downhill. On their way, he casually asked Nicole the reason behind her action, as she was obviously on the losing side. ¡°I¡¯m using reverse psychology. At least for theing month, I get to interact with Evan as I wish. If I don¡¯t make this move, Shermaine will try to stop me from meeting Evan, and if so, I will not stand a chance to help Evan regain his memories.¡± She¡¯s right. We¡¯re now at Daemonic Mount, Shermaine¡¯s territory. We¡¯re not in the position to best her. Besides, Mr. Seet is not thinking clearly at the moment. A brilliant strategy, but not brute force, will determine the winner. ¡°You¡¯re so smart! However, do you have a n in mind to make Mr. Seet fall in love with you again?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nicole smiled. ¡°I did not think it through yet. But I¡¯m sure we cane up with a way to make Evan remember me within the month. Once that is aplished, then victory is ours!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1836 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 Stranger Damien was impressed with Nicole¡¯s train of thought. Then, he told her about the suspicion by Davin and Levant that Shermaine had used some sort of secret technique on Evan. Besides, he also told her about the treasure. ¡°If Mr. Davin and Mr. Levant can find the treasure, then Mr. Seet will be able to recover his memories very soon!¡± ¡°We do not know if it has something to do with the treasure. I think I will need to find an opportunity to diagnose Evan¡¯s condition. Then, maybe I can find a way to cure him!¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, you are absolutely right!¡± ¡°I wonder if Davin and Levant managed to find Juan yet.¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, don¡¯t worry too much. If they cannot find Juan, I will look for him together with Draven! However, I think Mr. Davin and Mr. Levant will find Mr. Juan for sure.¡± ¡°I sure do hope so!¡± Evan was standing outside of the cabin when they reached, staring at the mountains ahead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in first.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Damien understood what he had to do. Immediately, he excused himself so Evan and Nicole could have some privacy. Nicole stood beside Evan and apanied him. At the same time, she was ruminating on the ways that would get him to agree to her diagnosing him. Should I just be frank with him? And tell him the truth¡­ ¡°You are sick!¡± Nicole looked at him with a serious face. Evan frowned. What is this woman talking about? Why is she using me of being sick? N?velDrama.Org content. He looked at her coldly. Why do I have this feeling about her? ¡°What a lunatic!¡± She was speechless. Did he just say I¡¯m crazy? I¡¯ll show him what¡¯s crazy, all right. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and I can tell that you¡¯re sick just by looking at you. I¡¯m telling the truth. But why do you think that it is justifiable for you to call me crazy?¡± The corner of Evan¡¯s lips raised, and he smiled. ¡°I can also tell that you¡¯re a crazy woman just from the way you speak!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Even though Evan had lost his memory, it did not deprive him of his ability to utter nasty remarks! Evan, you better remember this. Once you regain your memory, I¡¯ll make sure to bring this up. ¡°All right. I agree that I¡¯m crazy, but are you prepared to concede as well?¡± Evan looked confidently at her. ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°Then let me check your pulse to see if I¡¯m right.¡± Evan was stunned. He could vividly recall the night when Jeremy took the antidote, and the same thing was proposed by Nicole. It was the second time now. Is it because she¡¯s a doctor? Does she want to check everyone¡¯s pulse? Yet, he was also intrigued to see what Nicole could find out. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll agree for you to do it. But what if I¡¯m not sick?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not sick, I owe you an apology.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough!¡± Evan stated. ¡°Then, what else do you want?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°If I¡¯m not sick, then you must write on your face the two words ¨C Crazy Woman, and keep it there for three days!¡± Evan, you¡¯re really awful! You can¡¯t even remember your own wife. There must be something seriously wrong with you! ¡°All right, I agree!¡± Nicole answered without hesitation. Evan confidently offered out his forearm for Nicole. Nicole gently pressed her finger on his wrist, and she focused her attention on checking his pulse. His pulse¡­ is stable? There were no signs of irregrity or abnormality. That can¡¯t be right. There should be something wrong! What¡¯s going on? Nicole was stupefied. Noticing Nicole¡¯s eyebrows were knitted together and that she was frowning in confusion, Evan asked curiously, ¡°So? What did you find out? Am I sick?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1837 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Treatment Nicole froze at his question. Although his pulse was normal, Evan did lose his memory. So is he sick or not? If he is not sick, I might really need to do what he said for three entire days! That is embarrassing! I cannot say that he¡¯s not sick. Putting aside her principles and ethics as a doctor, Nicole put up a straight face and nodded. She even told him that his illness was severe! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Evan furrowed his brows in disbelief. But he quickly recalled the dizziness and lethargy that he frequently experienced recently. Could it be¡­ ¡°What is it?¡± he asked. Nicole simply came up with a random answer based on his symptoms. ¡°Based on your pulse, it suggests that there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. Did you by any chance lose your memories?¡± Evan was doubtful. However, he quickly realized that he struggled to recall why Shermaine was at the Rose Garden, despite remembering the flower wreath that he made for her. Does this count? ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Evan continued asking. Nicole thought about it and said, ¡°Your condition must be treated immediately. Or else the damage might be irreparable. For example, you might mistake your wife¡­¡± For someone else¡­ Nicole stopped before she could finish her sentence. Because she knew that had she had said that, Evan would be suspicious of her. He would think that Nicole had an ulterior motive. He didn¡¯t even believe what Davin and Levant said, so he would never believe a stranger like me! ¡°What?¡± Evan queried again. ¡°Nothing. What I mean is that you have to seek treatment immediately.¡± Evan then said, ¡°What are my treatment options?¡± Nicole did not dare to answer his question, as in truth, she did not identify anything wrong with his pulse. Hence, she answered conservatively, ¡°You should get a massage for a few days before taking the necessary medication.¡± Looking at the serious look on Nicole¡¯s face, coupled with the fact that she was the one that cured Jeremy with the antidote, Evan was convinced. ¡°Then be my doctor and treat me. I¡¯m ready to pay no matter the cost!¡± No matter the cost? But your money is my money! Such a concept that distinguished the ownership of their assets would never exist if Evan did not lose his memories. ¡°All right! You better not go back on your word when the timees!¡± Evan shot her a sidelong look before marching into the cabin. Nicole raised the corner of her lips into a smirk as she managed to secure more opportunities to interact with Evan privately. However, she was still puzzled by her diagnosis regarding Evan¡¯s pulse. How did she manage to alter his memories? Where are Davin and the others? Did they manage to find the treasure? Are there any new discoveries? In the treasure cave, Davin paced around nervously. ¡°How are we going to deal with the situation? Are we really stuck here? We¡¯re not going to die in here, right?¡± Juan sighed. ¡°Uncle Davin, I¡¯ve searched the ce high and low but could not find an exit. I don¡¯t think we have a chance of making it out of here alive.¡± Davin swallowed his saliva. ¡°Juan, do not be so pessimistic. There¡¯s always a solution. Let¡¯s try to find the exit again!¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, I just sat down. Please let me rest for a while.¡± As Juan was unmoving, Davin looked toward Levant. ¡°Levant, let¡¯s go look for the exit¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Levant stared at him. ¡°If we¡¯re not going to do anything, then we¡¯re doomed! But, at least if we continue searching, there¡¯s a chance!¡± Davin was agitated and restless. Staring at the two of them, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the oddity. These two are really fragile and pessimistic! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1838 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1838 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Inside The Cave ¡°But this has escted to a life and death situation! How can you take it so lightly?¡± Davin eximed in frustration. Aren¡¯t they worried we¡¯ll die in here? Levant and Juan exchanged nces, neither of them saying a word. Their calm demeanor frustrated Davin even further. ¡°Fine. If the two of you aren¡¯t going to search, I¡¯ll do it myself. Even if I find a way out, you can continue to stay here. Whoever that follows me out is a spineless jerk!¡± ¡°Are you that afraid of dying, Davin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of dying, but I can¡¯t afford to die! I still have to take care of my parents and family. They¡¯re counting on me! I¡¯m a responsible person, so I can¡¯t just leave them with no one to look after them!¡± Davin exined gravely. Levant raised his head and looked upward. ¡°Let¡¯s check up thereter to see if there¡¯s a way out.¡± Davin looked up and followed Levant¡¯s gaze. Could there really be a way out up there? Suddenly, the trio heard voices from outside the cave. Someone said, ¡°We¡¯ve searched high and low but haven¡¯t discovered any sign of the treasure cave on Daemonic Mount. Do you think that maybe there isn¡¯t a treasure cave at all? Could the rumors be false?¡± Another voice replied, ¡°No way. As the saying goes, there¡¯s no smoke without fire. Since there are rumors about it, I believe it truly exists. Let¡¯s continue searching.¡± The three of them looked at each other. ¡°Is that Steven¡¯s voice?¡± Levant asked. ¡°Sounds like it!¡± Davin answered excitedly. Then, he suggested that they shout to attract Steven¡¯s attention and get him to help move the rock blocking the cave¡¯s entrance. Levant nodded and began shouting at the top of his voice. The sound startled Steven and his assistant. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Davin? How did you get in there?¡± ¡°It was The Four Guardians¡¯ doing! We were fighting them and ended up trapped in here!¡± ¡°We? Are there others with you?¡± Steven asked curiously. In response, Levant called out, ¡°I¡¯m trapped inside too! If you could ask your bodyguards to shift the rock away from the entrance, that¡¯d be a great help!¡± Steven stared at the massive rock, thinking of the bad blood between them. The more he thought about it, the more he felt there was no need for him to extend a helping hand. Hence, he rejected Levant¡¯s request. ¡°I have more pressing matters to attend to, so I don¡¯t have time to help you. You should think of a solution yourselves.¡± Davin panicked. If Steven leaves, no one else might happen toe by here! Just as he was about to negotiate with Steven, Levant beat him to it. ¡°Steven, do you want to know where the treasure is? I can tell you where it¡¯s hidden.¡± The offer sounded incredibly tempting, but Steven was uncertain whether Levant was merely saying that as a ploy to get his help. ¡°Do you really know where its hidden?¡± ¡°Yes! I promise on my honor.¡± After mulling over the matter for a while, Steven instructed his bodyguards to move the rock. It took a lot of brute force to push the rock aside and reveal the cave¡¯s entrance. The trio took a few deep breaths as soon as they walked out, taking in the fresh air outside. Then, Steven hurriedly pressed them for details of the treasure¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Why, it¡¯s hidden inside this cave!¡± Steven stared at Levant in disbelief. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go and take a look. It¡¯s over there¡­¡± After Levant gave Steven the directions to the treasure, thetter sent a few of his bodyguards into the cave first to see if it was safe to enter. When his men returned and confirmed that they had found the treasure, Steven broke into a grin. ¡°Did the three of you end up trapped after discovering the hidden treasure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So, you should be careful,¡± Levant said meaningfully before heading downhill with Davin and Juan. Steven stared at their backs, wondering why they were leaving. Aren¡¯t they interested in getting the treasure? Or could there be a trap? As those questions ran through his mind, he ventured cautiously into the cave with several of his bodyguards. As the saying went, ¡°While two dogs fight for a bone, a third runs away with it.¡± Steven was so focused on finding the treasure that he was oblivious to the fact that Lucas had sent someone to trail him. As soon as Lucas got wind of what happened, he rushed to the cave at once. Hence, the two enemies met inside the cave. ¡°Lucas?¡± Steven eximed, staring at his half-brother. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Should we settle our grudges now, or should we wait until we find the hidden treasure?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1839 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 Finding A Needle In A Haystack ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of finding the treasure? The only thing someone like you deserves is to rot in hell!¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m worthy or not isn¡¯t up to you to decide! The key to unlocking the treasure is with me. If I die, no one will ever know the whereabouts of the key! What¡¯s more, you know nothing about the grudges between our mothers! Your mother was the one that harmed my mother! All I¡¯m doing is seeking justice for my mother¡­ If we¡¯re going to settle the score once and for all, shouldn¡¯t we include the grudges of the previous generation?¡± Noticing the anger in Steven¡¯s expression, his bodyguard whispered something in his ear. He¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to fight to the death with Lucas. I¡¯m also not confident of defeating him. Anyway, he has the key to the hidden treasure. The most important thing right now is to get that key! ¡°I¡¯ll spare you this time, Lucas. Rest assured that I¡¯ll find you to settle the score some other time. I¡¯ll make sure you pay for everything that has happened with your pathetic life!¡± Lucas snorted. ¡°Pathetic? Seeing that we have the same father and his blood runs in our veins, you¡¯re no better than me! Besides, you never know who¡¯ll be the one to walk away alive until the timees.¡± Infuriated, Steven had to use every ounce of his self-restraint to suppress his temper. He turned his back toward Lucas and focused his attention on finding out how to unlock the hidden treasure. Meanwhile, Lucas studied the writing on the right of the cave¡¯s entrance. Both of them realized at the same time that to unlock the treasure, they needed the key and Girin Blood. Where on earth am I supposed to find someone who possesses Girin Blood? Steven felt that it was as impossible as finding a needle in a haystack! On the contrary, Lucas did not seem too surprised. When I first got the key, I¡¯d already learned from Evan that I¡¯d need Girin Blood to unlock the hidden treasure. That was why I sent people to look into it, and now I¡¯ve found someone who knows something about it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll soon find out where I can get Girin Blood. I already have the key, so once I have Girin Blood, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I unlock the treasure! Lucas thought of himself as the rightful owner of the treasure, so much so that even the lifelike image of a dragon carved into the side of the cave¡¯s entrance seemed more weing than threatening. Steven clenched his fists as he observed the confident look on Lucas¡¯ face. If he gets the treasure, I¡¯m doomed. Come to think of it, Lucas had the guts to spy on me for many years. If he can do something like that, so can I. I¡¯m sure I can nt a spy among his trusted subordinates. As the saying goes, ¡®While two dogs fight for a bone, a third dog runs away with it.¡¯ I hope you quickly find both those items because I¡¯ll then steal them away from you right in front of your eyes! Meanwhile, Davin and the others were also discussing the topic of the hidden treasure after escaping from the cave. ¡°I remember someone saying that the person who has Girin Blood is a child! What do you think that child is like?¡± Levant nced at Davin. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the child is full of spiritual energy. Whoever it is, they are probably just as intelligent as Luke.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Um, yeah! He is intelligent!¡± Davin said politely, recalling how Luke had recited rhymes and solved equations. ¡°That goes without saying. You should ask Zayden to follow his example.¡± ¡°Zayden? He may act like a clown, but he¡¯s actually very intelligent¡­¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. All parents would praise their children. The grass always seemed greener on the other side when it came to other things, but that saying didn¡¯t apply to one¡¯s children. Although Davin was strict with Zayden, Levant knew that he loved his son tremendously. Hence, Levant nodded in agreement at Davin¡¯s words. ¡°I wonder how our kids have been while we¡¯ve been away.¡± Suddenly, Juan froze in his tracks, reying what the elderly man had said to him in his mind. He said that the hidden treasure was somehow rted to the Seet family. I used to think that my blood could be the key. But now that I think about it, maybe Quest is someone from the Seet family! Could it be¡­ Juan turned to look at Davin incredulously, the image of Zayden¡¯s plump little face appearing in his mind. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1840 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 Hypnosis That¡¯s right. Zayden is part of the Seet family. Could it be him? Juan stood rooted to the spot in a daze as if he had just unearthed a shocking revtion. When Davin and Levant noticed that he had stopped walking, they turned and called out, ¡°Come on, Juan!¡± Juan jolted to his senses and gazed steadily at Davin. Should I reveal my shocking discovery? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Levant probed curiously. After looking around for a while, Juan shook his head. Here¡¯s not the right ce to talk about that. It¡¯ll be better to wait until we get back. Thinking that Juan was still plotting to get his hands on the hidden treasure, Davin tried to persuade him to give up by saying, ¡°Juan, it won¡¯t be that easy to unlock the treasure. We nearly lost our lives back there! Moreover, it¡¯s practically impossible for us to find the person who possesses Girin Blood. I¡¯m serious when I say we¡¯re just not fated to find the treasure. So, forget about trying to find the treasure. Just give up on that idea in your head.¡± As Juan listened to Davin ramble on, he wondered how thetter would react if he revealed that Zayden was the one with Girin Blood. Uncle Davin is a stingy and greedy person. Will he treat Zayden as a golden goose? Or like a god of wealth? Juan could not help chuckling as the thought crossed his mind. Davin, who was in the middle of chastising Juan, frowned. ¡°Do you think what I¡¯m saying is wrong?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re right! Everything you say makes sense!¡± Juan looked up at Davin, his eyes shing with conviction. ¡°Then why were you smiling? You should know that I¡¯m only saying all these for your own good. Although the Seet family is wealthy, you should be thinking of ways to expand the Seet family¡¯s business and not how to get your hands on the treasure.¡± As Davin continued to go on and on, Juan kept nodding in response. ¡°All right, Uncle Davin. I understand. I think we¡¯d better discuss what to do about my daddy instead.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your father?¡± Davin echoed. Oh, right! Evan has forgotten who Nicole is and thinks that Shermaine is his wife. That¡¯s a very strange and serious matter indeed. In a grave tone, Davin exined Evan¡¯s condition to Juan. Thinking that the whole thing sounded too bizarre, Juan asked Levant what he thought about the matter. Levant pondered for a moment. ¡°Our previous guesses were that she used some secret technique, or perhaps she gave your father some medicine. However, I think there¡¯s another theory that makes more sense.¡± ¡°What theory is that?¡± Davin asked while Juan looked at Levant earnestly. ¡°Hypnosis! I suspect that she hypnotized Evan and seized the opportunity to alter his memories in the process.¡± The other two fell silent, deep in thought. Davin felt that Levant¡¯s exnation sounded usible. Secret techniques and strange medicine do sound too far-fetched. His conjecture strips away the veil of mystery and is far more believable. ¡°If your guess is correct, does that mean we can solve this problem by finding a hypnotist?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Nheless, I think we should ask Nicole about it. She has some medical skills and might know a thing or two about hypnosis.¡± With that, the trio hurried toward the cabin. However, they were unprepared for the scene that awaited them back at the cabin. Evan sat in a chair with his eyes closed while Nicole stood behind him, giving him a massage. Huh? Didn¡¯t he forget who Nicole was? Why is he¡­ ¡°Evan, have you remembered who¡¯s your wife?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes remained closed, and he did not utter a single word. Seeing that, they turned to Nicole with confusion written all over their faces. ¡°I¡¯m treating him,¡± Nicole answered. ¡°Has he remembered¡ª¡± Levant began eagerly. Nicole shook her head before he could finish his sentence. Juan walked up to Evan and asked, ¡°Daddy, have you really forgotten Mommy?¡± Evan opened his eyes and looked at Juan, wondering why thetter had asked him such an odd question. Then, his cold gaze shifted toward Davin and Levant. They must¡¯ve said something they shouldn¡¯t have! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1841 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 Give It A Shot As soon as Davin felt Evan¡¯s icy gaze on him, his heart lurched. Why is he looking at me like that? He admitted it himself, so was I wrong to mention it? ¡°Evan, Juan is your son. You may not know who your wife is, but he knows very well who¡¯s his mother! Go ahead and ask him. Ask him whether his mother is Shermaine or that woman in front of him?¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy is standing right behind you, giving you a massage! Shermaine is one of The Four Guardians of Daemonic Mount. How could she possibly be my mother? Daddy, what did Shermaine do to you? Why don¡¯t you remember Mommy?¡± The dark expression on Evan¡¯s face was unfathomable. Even Juan is saying that Nicole is my wife? But I can clearly hear the voice in my head saying that Shermaine is my wife. What¡¯s going on? Noting Evan¡¯s silence, Nicole shot Juan a look that indicated he should stop talking. Later, Juan found an opportunity to talk to Nicole about Evan¡¯s condition. ¡°Shermaine must¡¯ve done something to Daddy to make him forget you, so don¡¯t get mad.¡± ¡°Why would I get mad? I understand. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m getting anxious because we still can¡¯t find a way to cure him.¡± A pained expression crossed her face as she exined that she had even taken Evan¡¯s pulse. She had not detected anything unusual in his pulse, and everything seemed normal. ¡°If I can¡¯t detect any symptoms, I won¡¯t know how to treat him.¡± ¡°On our way back, Levant mentioned that he thinks Shermaine hypnotized Evan and somehow controlled him. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t remember you. Do you think that theory makes sense?¡± said Davin. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hypnosis?¡± Nicole sank into deep thought. ¡°It does seem possible. However, I don¡¯t know whether one can control another through hypnosis. It¡¯d be better to ask someone who knows more about hypnosis.¡± ¡°Yes, I think we should look into that theory. If it turns out to be true, it¡¯ll be easy for us to treat Evan. All we have to do is find a hypnotist to hypnotize him again so that we can dispel the false information she nted in his mind. He¡¯ll be able to return to his usual self then!¡± Nicole pondered his words. Hmm, that¡¯s not a bad idea. After all, there¡¯s no harm in giving it a shot. Juan began asking Nicole impatiently whether she knew any hypnotists and whether she could get in touch with them. In truth, Nicole had thought of someone. However, there was no phone signal at the cabin, so she had no way of contacting that person. The only solution was for her to make a trip into town. ¡°Juan, I¡¯m going into town for a little while to try and ask about Daddy¡¯s condition. If it¡¯s indeed a result of hypnosis, I¡¯ll get the hypnotist toe over as soon as possible to treat him.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you, but you should stay here and protect Daddy since his condition isn¡¯t stable yet. Draven and Damien will go with me.¡± Juan was a little disappointed, but he nodded after realizing what she said made sense. Levant had also wanted to apany Nicole, but Davin suggested that it would be better for him to stay behind too. After all, Nicole was merely going to make a phone call, so it would not be a dangerous trip. The most important thing they had to do was keep an eye out for Shermaine and protect Evan and Nicole¡¯s rtionship. They could not let Shermaine get any opportunities to get between the couple! Nicole also asked Levant to stay and protect Evan, so he had no choice but to dismiss his initial n. After Nicole left with Damien and Draven, Davin nced at Levant with an odd smile. Puzzled, Levant asked, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m smiling because your n to apany Nicole got ruined. Evan may have forgotten about Nicole, but as his brother, I won¡¯t let you have the chance to spend time with my sister-inw.¡± That response left Levant nonplussed. He had merely offered to apany Nicole because he was worried and wanted to protect her. He had no other motive, and he certainly had never thought of setting his cap on her. I have my own little family now, and they are never far from my thoughts. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1842 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 Zayden Possesses Girin Blood Davin always thinks the worst of me. I can¡¯t believe he even thought that¡­ ¡°Get your mind out of the gutter, will you?¡± Levant snapped, ticking Davin off. However, Davin was not affected by his cutting remark at all. ¡°You can say whatever you want. Regardless, your ns have gone down the drain. You must be feeling upset, so I won¡¯t mind even if you vent your frustrations on me. Go ahead and say all the nastiest things thate to your mind. I¡¯ll take it all quietly.¡± Levant ignored him. If I continue to rant, it¡¯ll only reflect poorly on myself. It¡¯ll seem like I¡¯m genuinely upset that I didn¡¯t get to go and am deliberately taking out my frustrations on Davin. ¡°You¡¯re full of cunning tricks, Davin. But s, you haven¡¯t got much upstairs. Otherwise, you could¡¯ve done your part and contributed your efforts to the Seet family¡¯s business. If you had been able to help, thepany would surely grow further and rake in more profits.¡± ¡°Evan is doing an excellent job managing the family¡¯s business. There¡¯s no need for me to interfere. I can focus on putting my cunning tricks to good use and live a happy and carefree life,¡± Davin quipped. Levant gazed at Davin thoughtfully, pondering thetter¡¯s strengths and how he could make use of them. There¡¯s no saying when they mighte in handy. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As Juan watched the two men bicker, he debated whether to tell Davin about his spection. After some hesitation, he finally approached them. ¡°Uncle Davin¡­¡± ¡°Juan, what skills do you think your uncle has? I say we put them to good use after returning to Y City,¡± said Levant. ¡°I think¡­ I think his greatest achievement is surely having a son like Zayden! He¡¯s clever, talented, and unlike any other!¡± Davin smiled when he heard that, but he was baffled as to why Juan was suddenly singing Zayden¡¯s praises. Meanwhile, Levant was indignant as he felt that Luke was much more intelligent than Zayden. ¡°Juan, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a little overboard with your praise? I think it¡¯d be more suitable to use it on Joy. If you want to use it to describe Zayden¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that outstanding.¡± That response irked Davin. ¡°How do you know that my son isn¡¯t a talented genius like no other? Who knows? Maybe he¡¯ll amaze everyone with his talent in the future and show that he¡¯s a cut above the rest!¡± Despite his bold statement, Davin did not believe in it wholeheartedly himself. In his heart, he knew that Luke and Joy were much more intelligent than Zayden. Before Levant could retort, Juan sang out, ¡°Spot on, Uncle Davin! I didn¡¯t expect you to think that way too!¡± ¡°Juan, are you agreeing with what I just said?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Juan nodded firmly. Davin chuckled. ¡°All right, Juan. I get it. You think of Zayden as a brother and are protective of him. However, I have to admit that even I¡¯m not that confident about my statement. You don¡¯t have to tter me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! It¡¯s the truth! Zayden is really gifted¡­¡± Juan paused, then continued, ¡°Uncle Davin, I have something important to tell you. Zayden could very well be the person¡­ who possesses Girin Blood!¡± When Davin heard that, he fell into stunned silence, wondering whether his ears had deceived him. Levant was simrly shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡± Juan looked at them and nodded earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s true. Do you know why I¡¯m so persistent about finding the hidden treasure? It¡¯s because someone told me the treasure is somehow linked to the Seet family. Only someone from the Seet family can unlock the treasure! At first, I thought I was the chosen one. But now, I think that it¡¯s Zayden. He seems to have the qualities of someone who possesses Girin Blood.¡± Davin remained silent. Never in a million years did I ever think Zayden would have anything to do with the treasure! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1843 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 Zayden Is The Chosen One He felt very conflicted after receiving this sudden piece of news. ¡°Juan, are you sure you are not mistaken? Why would the treasure have anything to do with our family? Why would my son¡­¡± He had thought that his mercenary uncle would be ted to receive this news. He did not expect him to look more worried than happy. ¡°Uncle Davin, I think the treasure is connected to our family because Zayden has Girin Blood. However, it could be just aplete coincidence that Zayden is the chosen one. Then again, this could actually be fated as well!¡± Is that so? Would a twist of fate be a good or bad thing? Levant looked at Davin, who appeared to be deep in thought. ¡°Do you feel very proud now that your son holds the key to the treasure? Seems like the treasure is very much linked to you too. When you attain the treasure, don¡¯t forget my slice of the pie!¡± Davin was not proud. In fact, he was feeling very troubled. He suddenly looked up to look at Juan and Levant. ¡°My son owns Girin Blood. With so many people aiming for the treasure, they will be plotting to get their hands on him as well. No! I have to rush back to Y City to protect Zayden!¡± Both Juan and Levant were quite taken aback by his reaction. They had expected him to bring Zayden there immediately before devising a n to obtain the key from Lucas. Then, he would obtain the treasure! ¡°Don¡¯t you want the treasure, Davin?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve never set my eyes on whatever treasure. All I want is to protect my son and have him grow up safely and in a carefree manner. No treasure in the world can measure up to my son!¡± Davin¡¯s answer made Levant admire him greatly. It would seem even mercenary people had their Achilles¡¯ heel. To Davin, the bond between a father and son was still more important than treasure. ¡°Uncle Davin, if Zayden is fated to be connected to the treasure, he would never be able to escape this saga. Why don¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we what? Juan, are you still eyeing the treasure and aiming for Zayden¡¯s blood? You can¡¯t do that! You are his cousin!¡± ¡°Do you have to be this anxious over three drops of blood?¡± Levant asked. Davin stared at him seriously. ¡°Of course, I have to! There are so many people out there who want to have ess to the treasure. If each person asks for three drops of blood from my son, what will be left in the end? Moreover, he is so afraid of pain. I will definitely not allow anyone to set their sights on him!¡± ¡°Do you really think those who have their minds set on the treasure will noty their hands on him just because you refuse to grant them your permission?¡± At this juncture, Levant looked at Juan and continued, ¡°Juan, didn¡¯t you say that you just wanted Zayden to contribute that three drops of blood to settle this issue with the treasure? You mean that this was the only way to ensure Zayden¡¯s safety as it would stop others from targeting him.¡± Juan nodded. He felt that there was no point in avoiding a matter that had already happened. It would be better to face it and solve it as soon as possible. When Davin heard that, he felt that it was a good idea as well. If three drops of blood could be exchanged for future peace and serenity, it was definitely something that could be considered. ¡°Davin, I think Juan¡¯s idea is reasonable. What do you think?¡± Davin was silent for a while as he struggled to make a decision. ¡°I think it makes sense too, but my child is not just my own. Sheep is his mother. I have to discuss this with her first.¡± With that, Juan and Levant did not pursue it further. When Davin decided to return to Y City, they suggested that he make a swift decision. Otherwise, if Lucas, Steven, and the others found out about this, more trouble would be headed their way. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1844 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 Our Son Is Zayden ¡°I got this! Take care of my brother and I¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will!¡± The first sight that greeted Davin when he arrived at Seet Residence was of Zayden and Joy ying hide and seek in the courtyard. They looked extremely adorable as they hopped around. Joy was hiding skillfully near the pond while Zayden shouted from behind the rock, ¡°Ready or not, here Ie!¡± He stared at Zayden¡¯s figure with mixed emotions. What is so special about this child that he could actually possess Girin Blood? When the maids saw him, they immediately came forward to help him with his luggage. ¡°You are back, Mr. Davin!¡± Davin nodded and handed his luggage to the maids before rushing to the living room. Zayden and Joy exchanged nces with each other when they spotted his back view. Joy then asked Zayden curiously, ¡°Since Uncle Davin is back, are my parents and Juan back too?¡± ¡°I have no idea. Let¡¯s go and ask my daddy to find out.¡± The two little ones headed to the living room. The moment they set foot into the living room, they saw Davin talking to She and Sophia. ¡°So you are saying that you came back alone?¡± ¡°Yes, they still have to settle some matters over there, so they wille back after a few more days.¡± ¡°What matters?¡± Sophia asked. Davin lied and said that Nicole was learning some advanced hypnotherapy methods from an experienced medical expert and would be back only afterpleting her course. He did not want Sophia to be worried, so he did not tell them about Evan being severely hypnotized. ¡°So will Juane back with them as well?¡± Sophia asked again. ¡°Yes, they wille back together.¡± A wave of realization washed over Sophia¡¯s face. ¡°So you came back early because you missed your wife and child?¡± She felt all fuzzy and loved inside. She looked affectionately toward Davin and waited for his response. However, Davin looked rather troubled as he nodded after ncing at She. Sophia smiled as she stood up. ¡°I knew that Davin must have missed you and the child when he was out there. You have not seen each other for a while so do spend some time together. I¡¯ll head out for a while to run some errands.¡± After Sophia left, Davin took a look around the living room and suggested that they head upstairs as he felt that it would not be safe to talk there. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She followed him to the bedroom upstairs, thinking he wanted to do something. Then, Davin locked the bedroom door for some reason. She immediately prepared his pajamas and told him that she would prepare his bath for him. With all that she was doing, Davin knew that she had misunderstood his intentions. ¡°Do I need to take a bath before telling you something important?¡± She was stunned. ¡°You brought me upstairs and locked the door just to tell me something important?¡± Davin nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, because this is an important matter that no one can find out about.¡± Slightly disappointed, She ced his pajamas back into the closet and said, ¡°Go ahead and say it.¡± ¡°She, do you know who our son is?¡± She did not understand why he would ask this question. She nced at him and said, ¡°Our son is Zayden, of course. Did you forget who our son was after this one trip?¡± ¡°No, what I meant was his other identity. It is something quite amazing!¡± She sized him up, thinking that he was being funny. ¡°What other identities could he have? No matter what, he is still your son. It¡¯s not like he could suddenly be your father.¡± ¡°Sheep, what are you talking about?¡± Davin red at her. She burst outughing and said, ¡°Fine, go ahead and say what you want to say. If not, let¡¯s go and see him.¡± ¡°Of course, I have something important to say. Let me tell you¡­¡± Davin then told her all about Zayden being the possessor of Girin Blood. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1845 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Bring Joy Along She could hardly believe her ears. How could something like this happen? ¡°Davin, is that the truth?¡± ¡°Juan told me, so it must be true. The treasure is linked to our family, and the owner of Girin Blood is a child who is full of spiritual energy. Only Zayden fits the description.¡± Everything had happened too quickly for She to fully believe andprehend what he had said. ¡°She, Zayden is now in extreme danger. Should we bring him to Daemonic Mount as soon as possible, or should we hide him so that nobody can find him?¡± She thought for a while and asked, ¡°Where do you intend to hide him? Also, would you be able to hide him for the rest of his life? I think it would be best to bring him to Daemonic Mount as soon as possible and open up the treasure so that this matter can beid to rest. After that, Zayden can continue his life.¡± Davin had thought about this on his way back. This was Juan¡¯s suggestion, and he thought that this was the best solution as well. Moreover, it was better to just contribute three drops of blood rather than to live in hiding for the rest of his life. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s prepare for our journey to set out to Daemonic Mount.¡± ¡°Should we tell Mom?¡± ¡°No, it is best to keep it to as few people as possible. With that, Zayden will be in less danger!¡± She nodded before they came up with an excuse to bring Zayden to Daemonic Mount. During lunch, She brought up an excuse to bring Zayden for a holiday. When Joy heard that, there was envy in her eyes. She then cautiously asked, ¡°Uncle Davin and Aunt She, could you bring me along?¡± She looked at Davin. He felt that Daemonic Mount was too treacherous to bring her to as they did not know what would happen on the journey. Hence, he wanted to leave Joy here. Joy was rather unhappy, but she did not talk back either. She merely continued eating her food with her head hung low. Zayden was unhappy to see that Joy was unhappy. ¡°Daddy, just let Joye with us. I want to be with her.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Davin red at Zayden for him to finish his food quickly. However, Zayden was unwilling to eat his lunch. He put down his utensils and began to pout and throw a mini tantrum. Seeing that her grandchildren were not happy, where one was eating with her head hung low and the other was unwilling to eat, Sophia felt a tug at her heartstrings. She sighed and said, ¡°Davin, just bring Joy along with you. She is a smart little cookie and won¡¯t give you trouble. She can y with Zayden too.¡± Davin felt quite conflicted. He was not afraid that Joy would bring trouble to him. He was worried that they would encounter danger and inflict it upon her instead. ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t bring Joy, I¡¯m not going either. I¡¯ll go wherever Joy goes.¡± ¡°Hey, how dare you negotiate with your father, you brat? I¡¯ll be sure to teach you a lesson after lunch!¡± Zayden grimaced at him but did not dare to voice a reply. ¡°You better not!¡± Sophia red at Davin. ¡°Bring Joy with you. You have to listen to me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson first.¡± ¡°But Mom¡­¡± ¡°Mom, we will bring Joy with us,¡± She said before putting more food onto Joy and Zayden¡¯s tes. ¡°Eat up! After this, go and pack up your things, all right?¡± The two little ones brightened up immediately and began gobbling down their food. After eating, Davin felt that She had agreed to it too hastily. She looked at him and said woefully, ¡°Was there any room for rejection there? If we did not agree to it, Mom and Joy would be unhappy. Zayden would not cooperate with us either. Thankfully, Evan, Nicole, Juan, and the rest are at Daemonic Mount as well. They will definitely take good care of Joy. Come on, don¡¯t be too worried!¡± Davin sighed silently. He had no choice but to bring Joy along too. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1846 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Going To The Cabin After they packed up, they left for the airport in the evening. On the way, Davin reminded them repeatedly that this was not a leisure trip. ¡°Look, the ce we are going to is not luxurious by any means, and you will not be waited on hand and foot as you were at Seet Residence,¡± he informed in an attempt to get them mentally prepared. ¡°Is it that bad? Where are we going to?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± A terrible scene appeared in Zayden¡¯s mind. He had seen that scene in books before. It was a ce where one could not find anything to eat, and there would be ferocious beasts there. He then described that scene with his own adorable words and asked Davin if it were the same. Davin thought of the cabin that they were about to live in. He also thought of those people hankering after the treasure and hunting for Zayden¡¯s blood. They are pretty much the same kind of beasts that Zayden is talking about. Hence he nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s about right.¡± Zayden waspletely taken aback. Oh my gosh, is Daddy bringing me to some beasts¡¯ir? ¡°Daddy, can we not go to the beasts¡¯ir? Can we change to another destination? Somewhere more fun?¡± Comparatively, Joy was rather quiet. Her bright eyes shone as she chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s fine to be in the beasts¡¯ir. We might be able to learn a skill or two from them! Wolves can be so capable!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they would eat us?¡± ¡°They are animals, and we are human beings. We are more intelligent than they are. Don¡¯t be afraid; I believe that the wolves are not our equals at all!¡± There was still lingering fear in Zayden¡¯s eyes. Davin watched them from the sidelines and felt that Zayden was so far behind Joy when it came to their energy levels. Indeed, it was quite unfathomable that his son possessed Girin Blood based on his aptitude alone. After that, he sighed and spoke his mind to She. She merely rolled her eyes at him and stated, ¡°There are other more unbelievable things in this world. It might just be that we have not discovered Zayden¡¯s talents yet.¡± Davin observed further and felt that his son¡¯s talents were too obscure for him to notice. They alighted at the airport and hired a car to Daemonic Mount. After that, they walked hurriedly to the cabin. On the way, She scrutinized their surroundings. Joy and Zayden looked around curiously as well. ¡°Daddy, are we about to go up the mountain? How many wolves are there up here?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be going up to the summit right now. We will be going to the cabin first!¡± Davin said. ¡°What¡¯s a cabin?¡± Joy asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s a ce where everyone used to live together. Once we get there, we will see your parents, together with Juan!¡± Joy had not expected to see her parents at all. Her clear eyes brimmed with tears as she asked, ¡°Uncle Davin, will I really get to see Daddy and Mommy?¡± ¡°Of course! Hang on for a little while longer, and we will arrive at the cabin soon!¡± When Joy heard that, she was so motivated that she picked up her pace. When the cabin began to appear in front of them, Davin pointed it out to them and said, ¡°There it is! Right in front of us!¡± Joy was so eager to see her parents that she ran toward the cabin with her arms open wide like a huge bird. Zayden followed her from behind. She stared at the rundown cabin as it was far from what she had imagined. ¡°I really did not expect you all to stay in a ce like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already good enough that these cabins shelter us from the rain. If you are not used to this, you can stay in a hotel in the small town.¡± ¡°No need. Since everyone is here, I can stay here too!¡± As they chatted, they walked toward the cabin. Meanwhile, Joy and Zayden had already pushed the door open. Damien was incredibly surprised to see them. ¡°How did the two of you get here?¡± ¡°Uncle Davin brought us here. Where are my daddy and mommy?¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet is inside while Mr. Evan has left with Levant. Juste in quickly. Mrs. Seet will be so happy to see you!¡± ¡°Who is that, Damien?¡± Nicole asked curiously. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Joy piped up, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s us!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1847 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 Epitome Of Shamelessness The two little ones ran up to her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nicole hurried toward them and looked at them withplete surprise. ¡°How did you two get here?¡± ¡°We brought them here, Nicole,¡± She said as she had just arrived at the entrance. ¡°She, you are here too?¡± She nodded and began chatting with Nicole as she walked into the cabin. She did not reveal the reason for bringing the two children here until she signaled to Davin to bring them out to y. Nicole was very shocked. Juan did not mention this incident to her at all. Hence, she did not know that Zayden was actually the possessor of Girin Blood. She looked at the inquisitive Zayden, who was outside, with surprise in her eyes. Solemnly, she said to She, ¡°You must keep this a secret. Otherwise, it will be very dangerous for Zayden. Who knows how many people out there are after his blood!¡± ¡°We understand that, Nicole. I have already nned it out with Davin on our way here. The most important thing now is to get the key to the treasure from Lucas. After that, we should just quickly open up the treasure so that we can end this matter. It is only then that Zayden will be safe, and people will forget about getting his blood.¡± ¡°All right, when Juan and Levant are back, they cane up with a n together with you.¡± ¡°Nicole, has Evan been hypnotized? Is there any way to get him to wake up?¡± ¡°We have already consulted a hypnosis expert, and he is not discounting that possibility. However, the consultant hesitates to make such a diagnosis without seeing the patient first. Anyway, the doctor is on his way and should reach here by tonight.¡± ¡°Nicole, I heard about everything from Davin. What kind of person is Shermaine? How could she be so shameless as to stoop to such tactics to snatch another person¡¯s husband?¡± Nicole thought about it for a moment. What kind of person is Shermaine? The best description would be someone who is very clear about her emotions. There is no stopping her in her journey of love and hate. Just when Nicole was about to answer her, a woman hurried toward them. Speak of the devil, indeed. She nced at She as She sized her up. ¡°Is that her?¡± She looked pretty with fair skin and a curvaceous figure. Indeed, she was an attractive woman. ¡°She has every potential to be a vixen!¡± She sighed. When Shermaine came to the cabin and saw She standing next to Nicole, she was taken aback too. They sized each other up, and She suddenly broke out with a smile. Shermaine looked at her with confusion. ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am, but I know who you are with just one look.¡± Shermaine frowned as she did not know her at all. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? From the moment you walked in here, I could already sense that you were a vixen! I am really curious. Have you been here at Daemonic Mount for too long? Is that why you have such a shamelessly unique way to seduce men?¡± Shermaine did not expect She to be so harsh. She clenched her fists, but her face remained calm, and she deliberately looked nonchnt. ¡°I am in search of my own love. I don¡¯t care what you say about me!¡± She looked at her and said, ¡°Tsk, tsk, you are indeed the epitome of shamelessness! You¡¯ve got the wrong idea in your head. Evan loves Nicole and Nicole only. You can do everything, and he will still not like you!¡± Shermaine could not be bothered with She, and she turned her gaze to Nicole. ¡°You told her all these things? I don¡¯t care what you say! Where is Evan? Is heing out, or am I going in?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1848 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 Something Important ¡°He is not here!¡± Nicole said. ¡°Not here? Where is he then?¡± Shermaine asked worriedly. ¡°He is my husband, so why should I tell you about his whereabouts?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find out anyway. Don¡¯t forget that this is my territory!¡± Shermaine said and turned to leave. Suddenly, she saw two children ying, which piqued her curiosity. Why would there be children here at Daemonic Mount? She stopped and scrutinized Zayden, who was running in front. The child was plump and looked very adorable. Then, he looked at Joy. Joy stopped in her steps to size her up as well. The two of them exchanged nces, and suddenly, Shermaine¡¯s face fell. It¡¯s¡­ her? Is that her? Is she back? Joy frowned when she saw Shermaine¡¯s shocked face. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Shermaine could feel her heart beating wildly, and she clenched her fists but could not find the words to say. N?velDrama.Org content. Her gaze was locked on Joy¡¯s little bright face as if she had met someone from her past. Then, she said with a pale face, ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± before leaving hastily. Joy watched her leave and felt that she was really strange. She could sense fear in Shermaine¡¯s gaze. However, she did not understand why Shermaine would look at her like that. She had only seen that kind of gaze when she beat up those who bullied her and Zayden in school. ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with you two now that you are running so fast. You can¡¯t just run everywhere here, you know?¡± Davin caught up with them and said. Zayden nodded. Joy was brought back to reality and nodded. Then, the two of them followed Davin back to the cabin. After walking away, Shermaine¡¯s chest was still tight, and her face was still pale. At this moment, the only thing she had in her mind was to take Evan away as soon as possible. Otherwise, she was worried that things would change before she could help it. She asked the guard about Evan¡¯s whereabouts. When she found out that he was at the flower garden with Levant, she rushed there immediately. Evan was already suspicious of his own memory because of what Juan said. It was just that he did not understand why he would even be mistaken about who his wife was. Is it really because Shermaine had done something to me after I was hypnotized? ¡°Evan, your memory is very problematic now. Hence, you better keep a distance from Shermaine before you do something that you will regret for the rest of your life. If you go to her, your wife will leave you!¡± Levant did not know whether Evan heard him as Evan remained solemn and silent. ¡°Evan!¡± Suddenly, Shermaine¡¯s bright voice could be heard. ¡°Oh, speak of the devil! Are youing with me, or will you be talking to her?¡± Levant asked. Evan remained silent. His eyes were as inscrutable as the dark waves in the night sea. Levant stood up and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t do something that you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life!¡± Shermaine walked up to them and looked at Levant. ¡°I heard that Gale and Elias are hunting for those who know about the treasure. You¡¯d better be careful.¡± ¡°If I were to tell them that you told me where the treasure was, they probably won¡¯t kill me that easily out of their respect for you, right?¡± Shermaine stared at him coldly before she rolled her eyes and said sneeringly, ¡°Then you better watch out!¡± After that, she walked to Evan and looked at him grimly. ¡°Come with me, Evan. I have something important to tell you.¡± Evan narrowed his eyes and hesitated slightly before leaving with her. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1849 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1849 hapter 1849 Found Lucas Puzzlement welled up within Levant as he stared at Evan¡¯s back. He should know that Shermaine¡¯s a liar by now. Why is he still going with her? What is on his mind? However, he was only lost in his thoughts for a brief moment before a meaningful grin touched his lips. Then, he made his way down the mountain while whistling a tune. Shermaine brought Evan to a quiet spot and looked at him solemnly, asking, ¡°I have something important to do. Can youe with me?¡± After a moment of silence, Evan nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Surprised by how easily he had agreed to it, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me what it is?¡± ¡°You said it¡¯s important. You¡¯re my wife. I¡¯ll support you regardless of what you do.¡± Shermaine was overjoyed to hear that. As long as she could bring Evan away, the massive event that was about to happen on Daemonic Mount would then have nothing to do with her. ¡°I¡¯ll pack up, and we¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Evan nodded. The look on his face was an unfathomable one as he watched her leave. When Levant returned to the cabin, Nicole asked quizzically, ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡± ¡°He¡¯s with Shermaine.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you drag him back here?¡± Davin asked. Levant merely shrugged. ¡°Why should I drag him back? He¡¯lle back when it¡¯s time for him to return.¡± Davin did not understand what he meant, so he continued to grumble about it. That had Levant shoot him a frustrated re. ¡°Enough. We don¡¯t need to worry about Evan¡¯s matter from now on. What¡¯s more important is your son right now. You¡¯ve brought your son along because you want to get the treasure as quickly as possible, right? Well then, let¡¯s n how we should get the key to the treasure from Lucas as quickly as possible.¡± At the mention of Zayden, Davin ced his focus back on the topic of the treasure and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s formte a n.¡± With that, they began discussing the matter. Meanwhile, Nicole seemed to have understood something from Levant¡¯s utterances. She turned to look out of the cabin, seemingly in a trance. At the same time, she prayed that everything involving Daemonic Mount would end soon. After Juan returned and told them Lucas¡¯ location, which he had sessfully probed into, Davin and the others decided to make a move when night came. They wanted to obtain the key from Lucas as soon as possible. In the evening, Evan still had yet to show up. That made Nicole a little uneasy, so she suggested heading up the mountain to look for him. However, Levant told her to calm down and urged her to have faith in Evan¡¯s abilities and trust that Evan loved her and her only. ¡°I think the hypnotist will be reaching soon. I was just thinking of leading him to the town. What about this? Let¡¯s have Darius head there to help the doctor settle down first. Once Evan is back, we¡¯ll bring him there.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Nicole asked, ¡°Are you sure Evan will be fine?¡± Levant chuckled and said, ¡°If he keeps getting tricked by Shermaine, then he wouldn¡¯t be Evan anymore. Don¡¯t worry. Although he currently has memory issues, his intelligence is still intact.¡± She thought about it for a while before replying, ¡°All right. We¡¯ll do as you say, then.¡± Soon, the sun went down. Utilizing the darkness as their cover, Davin, Levant, and Juan rushed to Lucas¡¯ ce to steal the key, while Draven and Damien stayed behind to protect Nicole, She, Zayden, and Joy. Zayden and Joy were both rolling and ying on the bed while Nicole and She watched them and chatted away about Y City. More specifically, they were talking about Maya and Wilbur. It had been a long time since Nicole contacted Maya and Nina, and she was curious about the matters between Wilbur and Maya. Upon hearing from She that the couple had reconciled, Nicole wondered what had transpired. Maya and Wilbur were still separated when Evan and I came to Daemonic Mount. ¡°Nicole, calm down. Let me tell you about it slowly.¡± She then began recounting the tale from Wilbur¡¯s engagement party. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1850 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 Engagement Party The location of the engagement party had been decorated luxuriously. The brilliant lights cast a light golden veil across the floor. Every decoration in the venue, be it the champagne, red carpet, and roses in every corner, seemed to sing in joy. From thevish decoration to the distinguished guests from all over the world, it was clear to everyone how much the Simpson family valued the engagement party. Wanting to know what kind of things Wilbur would do, both Maya and Nina headed to the venue as promised. The merry atmosphere of the engagement ceremony caused misery to seep into Maya¡¯s heart. She was jealous, and it was obvious from the gloomy look on her face. Nevertheless, she was certain that Wilbur had his own reason for inviting her there. Hence, she had to be patient while waiting for the show to unfold. Nina also exhorted her to hold on for a while longer, telling her that the party might not proceed smoothly and that a farce might even break out. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m sure Wilbur hasn¡¯t asked me toe and watch him get engaged to Janice.¡± ¡°Mmh. Still, I¡¯m curious as to what Wilbur is trying to do.¡± The two sisters patiently waited, but they saw no signs of the couple even after a long time. By then, the guests were starting to chatter among themselves about their absence. Little did they know that tension was brewing between the Simpsons behind the curtains. Wilbur¡¯s father, Rodney Simpson, had a terrible scowl on his face. At that moment, he looked like a lion about to fly into a rage. The aura he exuded was downright menacing. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As for Wilbur¡¯s stepmother, Mabel Quinn, she was staring at Wilbur in incredulity. Previously, Wilbur had agreed to get engaged to Janice. He had been attentive to the arrangements of the engagement party and had been satisfied with its progress. Her stepson had always been like her own son. To repay her kindness, he had been willing to be considerate of her feelings, shared her worries, and was even ready to do anything for her. Yet, something like that had happened. Considering that Emmanuel Baker revealed something as shocking as that at such a juncture, Wilbur was surely involved. After all, the two of them were as close as blood brothers. Therefore, the mastermind behind the incident was very likely to be Wilbur. It seemed like he had lied when he agreed to be betrothed to Janice. Everything he told her about how he would heed her words to repay her kindness was all fake. He had long nned to reveal the truth through someone else. Mabel had genuinely thought that she was the best deceiver in the Simpson family. Yet, the one who truly had an ace up their sleeve was Wilbur. In the meantime, Nichs was fearfully standing in front of Rodney. The color hadpletely drained from his face as his heart was in his mouth. He, too, never expected his rtionship with Janice would be revealed during such a critical juncture. ¡°Dad, t-that¡¯s not true. I have nothing to do with Janice. She¡­¡± he stammered out, not knowing what to say. Rodney mmed his hand on the table before snapping, ¡°It¡¯s true when they say that people don¡¯t fear death until they have one foot in the grave. Are you still refusing to admit to it when the photos are right here?¡± He then grabbed the stack of photos on the table and threw them at him. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look. Are you the man inside the photos?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Stumped for words, Nichs turned to look at his mother, Mabel. As everything had happened too suddenly, Mabel was caught off guard as well. The first thing she did was put on an angry look and berated Nichs. Afterward, she pushed all of the me onto Janice, saying that thetter must have schemed against Nichs and about how Janice, a woman pregnant with Wilbur¡¯s child, was cheating with Nichs. However, she did not end there, voicing that a woman like Janice had no right to marry into the Simpson family, so it was best for them to cancel the engagement party at once. Wilbur had predicted Mabel to make that move. Finding it a pity for the engagement party to be canceled just like that, he shot his cousin, Emmanuel, a look, and thetter instantly stood up to continue revealing more shocking matters. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1851 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 The Birth Father ¡°Uncle Rodney, what your wife has said about Janice cheating with Nichs while having Wilbur¡¯s child isn¡¯t right. We live in modern times, so we can do paternal tests while the baby is still in the womb. In fact, I¡¯ve had someone run the test secretly, and I¡¯ve found out that the child in Janice¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t Wilbur¡¯s but Nichs¡¯! Here¡¯s the report. You can take a look at it. Of course, if you have any issues with the results, feel free to redo the test. However, I¡¯m sure that the results will be the same no matter how many times you retest it. N?velDrama.Org content. Also, I¡¯ve sent someone to look into the recording of Wilbur and Janice entering the hotel suite together. That person wasn¡¯t Wilbur at all. It¡¯s an impostor, and I¡¯ve found out who that impostor is. Uncle Rodney, would you like to meet that person?¡± Rodney stared at Emmanuel in solemn silence for a while. ¡°Emmanuel, what are you trying to achieve by showing these to us now?¡± ¡°Uncle Rodney, your first wife¡ªmy aunt¡ªhad passed away early on, but I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t want my cousin to marry a woman like Janice and ruin the family¡¯s reputation. Therefore, Uncle Rodney, I¡¯d say it¡¯s best to reconsider the engagement.¡± The more Mabel listened, the tighter she clenched her fists. She could not understand why Wilbur had not shown them the evidence early on to object to the engagement. At the same time, she could not fathom why he had pretended to agree to it early on, only to have Emmanuel reveal everything just before he was about to get engaged. Staring at the ghastly pale Mabel, Wilbur could guess that his two-faced stepmother was wondering why he had chosen that point in time to unmask everything. Don¡¯t fret. Just keep watching. ¡°Nichs¡¯? I¡¯m surprised that it¡¯s still a Simpson.¡± Wilbur turned to cast Nichs a look of astonishment. ¡°This woman¡¯s pregnant with your kid, but why does she insist that it¡¯s mine?¡± ¡°H-How am I supposed to know?¡± Nichs blurted out and stole a nce at his father at the end of his sentence. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know, Janice would. She¡¯s putting on her makeup in the room next door. Why don¡¯t we get her here and ask her?¡± Wilbur suggested to Rodney. Rodney¡¯s mind was exploding with the number of thoughts swirling in it. He was contemting how he should deal with the farce. Many rich and influential figures were there for the party. If he did not handle it well, the Simpson family would be theughingstock of the city. Of course, he could not have Wilbur and Janice continue with the engagement. However, if he were to cancel it without a good reason, others would gossip about it. When that happened, there would be countless insinuations about the Simpson family, which would affect their family businesses and stocks. Momentster, Janice, whose makeup had just beenpleted, was summoned over. At her arrival, Rodney demanded that she give them an exnation for everything they had just discovered. Janice never thought something like that would happen, especially when she had been relishing her moment of bliss minutes ago. The abrupt turn of events stunned her into a brief silence. ¡°I-I¡ª¡± The woman fumbled for words as she rubbed her fingers, her mind nk. ¡°Janice, I never thought you were a crafty woman like this! The Simpson family would never let a promiscuous woman like you into the family. Luckily, Emmanuel looked into this matter, or you would have sessfully tricked the brothers!¡± Mabel fumed, her words immediately making Nichs a victim in the incident. At the same time, she pushed all the me on Janice. Surprised to hear her condemnation, Janice countered, ¡°How can you say I¡¯m a promiscuous woman? How can you say that I¡¯m a crafty woman? It¡¯s true that I like Wilbur, but I¡¯ve only been with one man, and that¡¯s Nichs. Even the baby in my womb is Nichs¡¯ flesh and blood! The one who¡¯s crafty isn¡¯t me. I¡¯m a victim too! Nichs is the culprit. He made me drunk and knocked me up!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re pregnant with Nichs¡¯ child, then why do you have to say that it¡¯s Wilbur¡¯s?¡± Emmanuel chimed in. ¡°Also, who made that video for you? Who asked you to do this?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1852 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 Shocked At that, Janice nced at Mabel before turning to Nichs. Then, she lowered her head, seemingly not having enough courage to speak what was on her mind. Right then, someone knocked on the room door. It was the butler. He was there to urge them to hurry, for the guests were all asking when the party would begin. Although Janice did not divulge who helped her out in the shadows, Rodney had caught on to the situation. Mabel and Nichs must be involved in this! Nevertheless, for both Wilbur and Emmanuel to pull such a stunt at a time like that meant that the duo disregarded the Simpson family¡¯s reputation utterly. They were adamant about putting him in a tight spot, so Rodney was equally angry with them. As the head of the household who valued the bigger picture, Rodney had to ensure that he dealt with everything properly so that the Simpson family¡¯s reputation would not be tainted. Once everything was over, he swore to himself that he was going to settle the score with them. Hence, after mulling over the matter for a moment, he said, ¡°Since the baby is Nichs¡¯, we¡¯ll have them both get engaged today. Tell the public that this party is supposed to be organized for Nichs and Janice. Put the me on the media by saying that they had messed it up.¡± Both Wilbur and Emmanuel were satisfied with that ending, as it was in line with their prediction. Since Mabel and Nichs wanted to push Janice to him, Wilbur went with the flow, turned the tide, and made Janice Nichs¡¯ fianc¨¦e instead. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. From then on, Janice would have no grounds to keep clinging to him. Mabel knew Rodney well. At a time like that, the Simpson family¡¯s reputation and interest were of utmost importance, so there was nothing she could do but resign herself to the ending. The woman had never thought that Wilbur, her stepson who treated her with nothing but respect, could have pulled something like that. Did he do this because he has discovered something about what happened back then? Janice could not ept that her fianc¨¦ had be Nichs, but Rodney told her that she would never be able to marry anyone for the rest of her life if she did not agree to it. Moreover, he warned that he would make her pay a terrible price for having used the baby to deceive Wilbur and the Simpson family. She knew how powerful the Simpson family was. Hence, when presented with the options of crossing the Simpson family or marrying Nichs, she chose thetter. Having thrown Wilbur a pained and resigned look, Janice had no choice but to hook her arm with Nichs and head out. Rage was flowing through Mabel likeva as she asked Rodney, ¡°Are you really letting your son be with a woman like her? She¡¯s horrible and is no match for Nichs!¡± ¡°Horrible? I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re shameless enough to say that she¡¯s horrible. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know the role you y in this entire incident?¡± ¡°I-I had no choice! The one Janice likes is Wilbur, so I matchmade them! I tried to help the lovebirds tie the knot! Moreover, we¡¯ll get to keep the baby in her womb. That¡¯s your grandchild! It was the best solution I coulde up with!¡± she protested. Hearing that, Rodney shot her a look he reserved for lunatics. ¡°Are you insane? Your son impregnated a woman, but you shoved that woman onto Wilbur. How could you do that to him?¡± ¡°I-I¡­ You¡¯re right. I admit it was an oversight on my part, but I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡± Rodney shot her another look. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s time for us to head out. Once we¡¯re outside, smile happily. Anyone who dares to reveal anything that happened back here, I¡¯ll let them have a taste of living hell,¡± he dered. With that said, he headed out. Wilbur walked over to the pale Mabel and respectfully uttered, ¡°Mom, congrattions.¡± In response, his stepmother red at him. You¡¯ve managed to set me up this time, but I assure you that I¡¯ll definitely take my revenge! ¡°Mom, let¡¯s hurry out. Don¡¯t make Dad wait for you, or else he¡¯s going to be furious again.¡± ¡°Wilbur Simpson, you¡¯re really making me find out a whole new side of you.¡± ¡°It might be too early for you to say that. We have a long way to go. You can slowly find out more about me.¡± At that, Wilbur strode off, leaving Mabel to fume alone. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1853 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Janice And Nichs The moment Janice and Nichs appeared, the guests instantly started whispering to each other. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Right? Isn¡¯t Wilbur the star of the engagement party? Why did Nichs appear instead?¡± ¡°I heard that Janice¡¯s kid is Nichs¡¯. It seems like what I¡¯ve heard is true!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, Nichs wouldn¡¯t be the one getting engaged to Janice.¡± The guests had much to say. Both Nina and Maya were taken aback as well, wondering why Nichs became Janice¡¯s fianc¨¦. Right as the volume of the whispers was getting louder, Rodney and Mabel came out. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m d that you havee to attend my son¡¯s engagement party. Please, let me express my gratitude first¡­¡± Rodney started his speech with a smile. Beside him, Mabel was beaming as well. However, unbeknownst to the guests, the smiles on their faces were fake. The only Simpson with a genuine smile on his face was Wilbur. Maya waspletely dumbfounded as she watched the two people in the front. Nina was surprised as well. Nheless, she was d that Wilbur had proven himself to be capable by making the birth father of Janice¡¯s child take the responsibility instead. ¡°I think you can reconsider about Wilbur.¡± Maya silently nced at her, but a small smile appeared on her face. When Rodney was done with his speech, Wilbur walked over to Maya and asked, ¡°Did you enjoy the show? Was it beyond your expectations?¡± ¡°What actually happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you in detail when I get the chance to,¡± he said. When Rodney saw Wilbur standing by Maya¡¯s side, he walked over and exchanged a few words with the sisters. Before he left, he even reminded Wilbur to exin things to Maya since he was no longer with Janice and to make public his rtionship with Maya as soon as possible. Wilbur knew Rodney set store on the Seet family¡¯s status. The daughter-inw Rodney wanted to have had always been Maya. Previously, he had only agreed to Wilbur marrying Janice because he thought she was pregnant with Wilbur¡¯s child. Moreover, he also heard that Maya had broken up with him because of that matter and refused to forgive him. It seemed impossible for them to get back together anymore, so Rodney assumed he could no longer have the Seet family for backing. On top of that, Mabel kept trying to convince him to make Wilbur and Janice tie the knot. Since Wilbur could be with Maya again, the thoughts of holding onto a money tree like the Seet family reappeared in Rodney¡¯s mind. After the engagement party, Nina drove to Seet Group while Maya went to a caf¨¦ with Wilbur. Wilbur then brought her up to speed on the whole matter. As it turned out, his stepmother was not a simple character, constantly ying the role of a kind mother around him and showering him with love around the Simpsons. Anyone would assume that she was a sweet mother with a kind heart. Even Wilbur thought that as well. He respected her and loved her like she was his own mother. However, the Baker family had always been suspicious about the death of his biological mother, Angelique Baker. Recently, Emmanuel found the maid who used to work for Angelique. It was then he uncovered certain things that allowed him to be sure that Mabel had something to do with Angelique¡¯s death. Wilbur had a hard timeing to terms with it. He had always respected Mabel, so he could not believe that she was the one who killed his mother. To ensure that he would not wrong Mabel, Wilbur personally looked into the matter. That was how he inadvertently found something amiss about the incident from years ago in which Mabel risked her life to save him. After a thorough investigation, he learned the truth from the old butler who resigned from the residence. As it turned out, the entire incident was just an act nned by Mabel to win Rodney¡¯s heart. As he was young and na?ve back then, Wilbur was oblivious to the vileness of humans. He had never suspected that Mabel harbored ulterior motives for treating him well, causing him to be fooled by her for years. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After finding out about the truth, he was in agony. His impression of Mabel as a kind mother no longer existed. Not long ago, to convince him to marry Janice, Mabel brought up the incident again, mentioning how she had put her life at risk to save him. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1854 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 Crafty Stepmother Wilbur was disgusted by that, but he decided to y along. While putting on a calm front, he asked Emmanuel to gather the evidence, nning to reveal everything during the engagement party. After finding out about everything, Mayamented, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Your stepmother is really a crafty woman.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. Most of the Simpsons are sly people. Maya, you¡¯re innocent and kind. For someone like you to marry into the Simpson family would be akin to letting a sheep into a tiger¡¯s den, so¡ª¡± ¡°So you¡¯re afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them? Aren¡¯t you underestimating me? Moreover, don¡¯t I have you? I trust that you¡¯ll protect me, and I know that I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re still willing to be with me?¡± Maya nodded. ¡°The misunderstanding is resolved as we¡¯ve cleared the air. Thus, we can continue to date.¡± At that, Wilbur smiled. Finally, that matter hade to an end. Upon learning about the whole matter, She voiced her support for Maya¡¯s action. She even told her how surprised she was to hear that Mabel turned out to be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. After all, that stepmother of Wilbur had always been benevolent and loving in the public¡¯s eyes. In fact, She reminded Maya to be extra cautious around wily people like Mabel, but she also told her that she need not fear her. The Seet family would support Maya, and if Mabel tried to be mean to her, she would be the first to stand up for her. Maya was grateful and touched by her words. Her aunt had been extremely nice to them all those years, and she felt fortunate to have Davin and She as her rtives. Maya adored the loving family she had. ¡°Thank you, Aunt She.¡± ¡°We¡¯re a family; there¡¯s no need for you to be so polite with me. I¡¯ve watched you grow up, so you¡¯re just like my own daughter. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let anyone bully you.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll protect myself well, too, so that the others won¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Having recounted the tale, She looked at Nicole and said, ¡°That¡¯s what happened. In my opinion, as long as Maya¡¯s all right with it, we should let her continue dating Wilbur. Nicole, what about you?¡± After a moment of silence, Nicole replied, ¡°It¡¯s her rtionship, so it¡¯s her call.¡± It¡¯s Maya¡¯s life, after all. The path ahead of her will be long, so I¡¯ll let her spend some more time with Wilbur, and she¡¯ll get to decide whether he¡¯s suitable for her or not. ¡°How¡¯s Kyle and Sally?¡± ¡°They¡¯re¡­ fine¡­ but¡­¡± She¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°But what?¡± Nicole asked. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t agree with their rtionship.¡± ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t Mom like Sally?¡± ¡°That was before, but¡­ after Sally faked her pregnancy and Mom found out about it, she said that she refused to let a liar into the Seet family.¡± ¡°Faked her pregnancy?¡± Nicole was astounded by the news. It was then she recalled the time when Sally told her she was pregnant. Nicole figured that thetter had made up that lie to stamp out the conflict between the Maupay family and the Seet family, so it was understandable and forgivable. ¡°Nicole, I don¡¯t think Mom¡¯spletely against the notion of forgiving Sally. It¡¯s because she really wants to have a grandchild. Sally made hope burn in her heart, and she had taken great care of her. Just as she was hoping to see the child soon, Sally poured a bucket of cold water over her hopes. That¡¯s why I think she can¡¯t reconcile herself to it right now. Nicole, both of us know what kind of person Mom is. She¡¯s more bark than bite. Once we go back, let¡¯s coax her and have Sally and Kyle apologize to her. I think¡­ Mom will forgive her.¡± Nicole agreed with She¡¯s n. She, too, knew about Sophia¡¯s desire to have a grandchild. Although the older woman seemed aggressive at times, she was certainly not someone unreasonable. I¡¯ll have to deal with this matter well once we return. In the meantime, Joy and Zayden were still rolling around on the bed with no signs of exhaustion. In fact, they even pestered She and Nicole to tell them stories. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1855 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 Future ns Stroking Joy¡¯s head, Nicole said, ¡°All right. We¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± Upon hearing that, Zayden instantly rolled away from She¡¯s arms to Joy¡¯s side before blinking at Nicole in anticipation. She thenmented, ¡°My son is just like his father, always in a rush, regardless of whether he¡¯s solving problems or doing things. He sure inherited Davin¡¯s genes.¡± At that, Zayden nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who chose my daddy. When ites to whose genes I¡¯m inheriting, aren¡¯t you the decision-maker?¡± She was stumped for words. ¡°You little rascal. You¡¯ve inherited your father¡¯s ability to infuriate others too. Hmph! Boys are really here to make their mothers¡¯ life tough, while girls are darlings. Once I¡¯m back to Y City, I¡¯m going to bear a daughter as soon as possible!¡± Zayden gazed at She resentfully. ¡°I¡¯m not here to make your life tough.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Your daddy¡¯s a big troublemaker, and you¡¯re a small troublemaker. I¡¯ve courted your daddy in my youth, and now, I have to serve you. I¡¯m basically living for the sake of you two.¡± At that, she thought about Tiffany. ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m really envious of Tiffany. She depended on no one and managed to climb her way to the top. Moreover, she has a husband, a son, and her own career. I should learn from her. Once I¡¯m back at Y City, I¡¯m going to look for her!¡± Then, she raised her head to cast an envious look at Nicole. ¡°Nicole, you have five kids and Bernian Hospital. All of you are so much better than me, and I envy that so much. Look at me. I¡¯ve made no achievement so far. Davin¡¯s the same. Once we¡¯re back in Y City, we really have to make some ns. We can¡¯t just twiddle our thumbs and waste the rest of our lives like that.¡± ¡°Daddy wants to build an underground pce! You can earn lots of money with an underground pce!¡± Zayden chimed in. ¡°What do you know, boy? The underground pce is just a temporary fad. It¡¯s a short-lived thing, and everyone will be sick of it soon. I want your daddy to do something meaningful¡ªsomething that¡¯s worth working hard over for the rest of his life. I want to bring meaning into our lives with him.¡± ¡°Aunt She, you have my support! I think you and Uncle Davin can try filming. Zayden and I can be actors for you.¡± She thought it was a good idea. ¡°Joy, I¡¯ll take note of your suggestion. If we¡¯re going to make films, I¡¯ll have you y the role of the main character. With how amazing you are, you¡¯ll surely be the most famous child actress in the industry.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy, I want to be in a film too!¡± ¡°All right. Once we¡¯re back in Y City, I¡¯ll have a talk with your daddy. The money he has gotten from Steven¡¯s underground pce can be used for investment.¡± ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s nning to use that money to build his own underground pce!¡± Zayden informed. ¡°I don¡¯t think an underground pce will be reliable. His money is best used elsewhere. We¡¯lle to a conclusion after a family meeting.¡± ¡°Can we join the meeting and make suggestions?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as you¡¯re a Seet, you can make a suggestion.¡± The two children¡¯s eyes lit up in response, and they began whispering to each other about what would be best. The two of them then agreed that they preferred to be in movies, finding the idea of ying a character they like fun. Right then, Nicole thought of Evan. He had left with Shermaine, and she could not help but wonder what he was doing at that moment. The person on her mind had already arrived in a small hotel in the town with Shermaine. The two of them booked a room and were in the middle of a discussion about where they should head next. Evan asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something important to do? What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Daemonic Mount¡¯s secret. I can¡¯t tell you about it now. Once we¡¯re there, I¡¯ll fill you in.¡± Shermaine wanted to bring Evan to a small quaint town where they could spend a few months of peace and seclusion. That way, her dream would be fulfilled. Evan¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, he stood up and filled a ss of water for her. ¡°Drink some.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1856 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 A Drink Shermaine nodded and finished the ss in a few gulps. Putting the empty ss to the side, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s fill our stomachs first. Once we¡¯re done, we cane back to rest early. We still have to continue our journey tomorrow.¡± With that said, she rose to her feet to head out. Yet, to her surprise, her legs went weak, causing her to stumble and fall to the floor. What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I summon any strength? ¡°We won¡¯t be eating anything, and you won¡¯t be leaving this room.¡± Hearing that, Shermaine lifted her head to look at Evan before her eyes drifted to the ss. ¡°The water¡­¡± ¡°I spiked it,¡± Evan admitted. That caused her to frown and stare at him in shock. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Shermaine, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I just want to ask what you¡¯ve done to me. Why do I have issues with my memory?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡ª¡± No. No way. There¡¯s no way Evan would find out about this. The book said he wouldn¡¯t remember the truth. ¡°Evan, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t get it,¡± Shermaine said, ying dumb. Evan looked down at her and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. Although my memory tells me that you¡¯re my wife, my feelings, my friends, and my son convinced me that there¡¯s something wrong with my memory. You¡¯re not my wife.¡± ¡°If your memory tells you it¡¯s me, then it¡¯s me! Your feelings aren¡¯t right, and your friends are lying to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste any time with you. You¡¯re now poisoned, and if you don¡¯t take the antidote, you¡¯re going to die. We can make a deal. Restore my memory, and I¡¯ll give you the antidote. From then on, we¡¯ll no longer be associated with each other. Sounds good?¡± Shermaine was quiet for a while but eventually shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than to have you think that I¡¯m not your wife. I want you to remember me as your wife forever!¡± Evan frowned, for he never thought she would refuse to correct his memory. ¡°Are you really not afraid of dying?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Your memory will only be reverted to normal after I die! So, you don¡¯t need to make a deal with me. Just kill me,¡± Shermaine enunciated with a solemn expression. Killing her will restore my memories? Although Evan was doubtful of her words, he still reached out to wrap his hands around her neck. ¡°Do you really think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± At that, Shermaine closed her eyes and smiled. If she could die at Evan¡¯s hands, then he would remember her forever. I guess that¡¯s a good idea too. ¡°Kill me.¡± At the sight of her calm and fearless look, Evan hesitated. Although Shermaine had messed up his memory, she had not done anything to hurt him. He was not sure if he should actually take her life. Unable to make the killing blow, he decided to knock her out instead. At the same time, he felt that keeping her alive could be useful since she was one of The Four Guardians of Daemonic Mount. After settling Shermaine down, Evan promptly returned to Daemonic Mount. Then, he arranged for Jeremy and Jensen to keep an eye on her in the hotel. In other words, he would have control over one of The Four Guardians of Daemonic Mount. Nicole was particrly surprised when she heard about Evan¡¯s return. She scrambled out of bed and left the cabin to see Evan lighting a fire. ¡°Why are you back at a time like this? You¡ª¡± ¡°Do you not want me toe back?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just so sudden. Evan, do you remember who your wife is now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s you,¡± Evan stated as he looked into her eyes with a resolute gaze. Nicole¡¯s heart warmed at his words. ¡°It¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ve found a hypnotist, and he¡¯s currently living in the town. I¡¯ll bring you to him tomorrow and have him give you a checkup.¡± After some deliberation, Evan nodded. In the next second, they saw Levant, Davin, and Juan returning. ¡°Mr. Davin, did you find anything? Have you gotten the key to the treasure?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1857 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 The Key ¡°Let¡¯s not bring that up.¡± Davin sighed before standing to the side with his shoulders drooped. His response confused them all. Then, Juan took a step forward and exined the ins and outs to them. ¡°Steven¡¯s one step ahead of us and has managed to steal the key from Lucas. As of now, Lucas is furious and determined to fight him to the death. Moreover, the old guy who told me that the treasure had something to do with our family also revealed this piece of news to them as well. When they found out that the person with Girin Blood was a child, they thought of Zayden. Now, they¡¯re in the midst of nning to capture Zayden. If more people find out about this, Zayden will be in grave danger, for many will be after him.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Davin panicked. ¡°No! I have to hide my son well. I can¡¯t let them take him away.¡± Evan was quiet for a while before he stood up. ¡°Since Steven has gotten the key, why don¡¯t we work with him? We¡¯ll have Zayden give three drops of blood while he hands over the key to open the treasure as quickly as possible. That way, this thing wille to an end.¡± ¡°If we work together to open the treasure, then whose treasure will it be?¡± Juan questioned. ¡°Daddy, it won¡¯t be tough for us to get the key from Steven, so why don¡¯t we¡ª¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the treasure. Moreover, the treasure is but an item. Let¡¯s not be greedy if we haven¡¯t worked hard for it. Juan, I hope to resolve this as soon as possible so that we can go back to Y City.¡± At that, Juan sighed as he thought it was a pity. Reminded that the others said the Seet family was fated to have that treasure, he was reluctant to give up just like that. When he lifted his head to look at Levant, thetter chuckled before saying, ¡°Juan, your daddy¡¯s right. Things like underground treasures might be cursed. Who it belongs to is fated. If it really does belong to us, then¡­ Who knows? Maybe Steven might abruptly die the moment we open the treasure. If it doesn¡¯t belong to us, nothing good will happen to us even if we get it, so there¡¯s no need to be so fixated on it.¡± Davin agreed with the suggestion as well. ¡°I think Evan¡¯s and Levant¡¯s words make sense. I just want to settle this matter as soon as possible so that I can bring my wife and kid back to Y City to live our lives.¡± Since the three of them were insistent, Juan no longer pressed on the matter and merely nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll heed your words. When tomorrowes, I¡¯ll look for Steven and discuss the coboration with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Levant offered. Right then, Davin studied Evan and made a sound of surprise. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evan, when did youe back? Have you regained your memories? Aren¡¯t you with Shermaine? Did she let youe back?¡± ¡°No. My memories haven¡¯t returned yet, but I¡¯m sure that my wife is Nicole. Both Shermaine and my memories are lying to me.¡± Hearing that, Davin clicked his tongue. ¡°That means you trust Nicole more than your brain and yourself. Look, Nicole, my brother loves you so much. Even when you¡¯re not in his memories, he¡¯s still so confident that the one he loves is you and that you¡¯re his wife. A love like this is something I¡¯ll never get to experience in my life.¡± Those words caused Nicole¡¯s heart to swell with warmth. She had been through many obstacles in life with Evan, and it seemed like there was a point for them to go through those tough times. She liked the way Davin said that Evan trusted her more than he trusted himself. After all, she, too, trusted Evan and the feelings they had for each other. ¡°Davin, what did you just say? Do you think that there¡¯s something wrong with our rtionship?¡± She piped up all of a sudden, giving Davin a nervous start. ¡°W-Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you toe back. What did you mean by that just now? Do you feel regretful because you think we have a bad rtionship?¡± she questioned. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1858 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 Neer ¡°No, don¡¯t put words in my mouth! What I mean is that the feeling we have for each other aren¡¯t as plentiful as my brother and his wife, but it¡¯s good enough.¡± At that, Davin nced at Levant. ¡°At least it¡¯s better than his. He and his wife don¡¯t have any feelings for each other. They¡ª¡± She quickly stomped on Davin¡¯s foot and warned him through her gaze. Don¡¯t bring that up! Indeed, when Davin turned to look at Levant, thetter¡¯s expression had darkened. Feeling awkward, he mped his mouth shut but wondered if Levant was actually upset about him joking about his loveless marriage. Everyone knows about this. Does he really mind with that temper of his? She then smiled and hastily jumped in to defuse the tense situation. ¡°I¡¯d say the rtionships that Nicole, Evan, Levant, and Tiffany have are all good. Moreover, we can¡¯tpare them, for we go through different things. We just need to live our own lives well. Davin, if you keep saying nonsense like this, you¡¯ll end up having to court me.¡± ¡°Having to court you?¡± Davin was unfazed. She¡¯s been the one courting me; there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll do the same. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in it, I¡¯ll let you know how it¡¯s like once we¡¯re back in Y City.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What are you trying to do?¡± he asked. She smiled at him and replied meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now. You¡¯ll know eventually.¡± Nevertheless, he was unperturbed by her words and assumed she was only bluffing. It waste in the night, and no one was in the mood to listen to them bicker. Hence, Levant turned to Evan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any medical books in the treasure tomorrow that can cure his condition.¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll be great if it does have something like that. If there isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll bring him to the hypnotist in the town.¡± ¡°What if the hypnotist can¡¯t cure it?¡± Evan asked, looking at her. Nicole pondered before replying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll tell you about the memories you¡¯ve lost. We¡¯ll make it into a moment for us to reminisce about our good old days.¡± Evan lowered his gaze and agreed, finding it a good idea. ¡°All right. That¡¯ll be it, then.¡± The next morning, someone came to the cabin just as they were about to eat. When they saw the neer, smiles appeared on their faces. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Faye, have you recovered from the poison?¡± Nicole asked in concern. Faye nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been cured after taking the antidote that you and Mr. Seet sent to me. I rested a few days afterward, and I even helped Mr. Kyle with some things beforeing. Are you all doing well?¡± ¡°Yes, we are. Faye, I¡¯m so d that you came.¡± ¡°Faye, your presence here will help us a lot! Now, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of anyone.¡± Faye chuckled. ¡°I was too careless on Daemonic Mount the other time, which was why I was poisoned. This time, I¡¯d like to exchange a few blows with the people on Daemonic Mount again.¡± Levant dered confidently, ¡°You have a chance to do that. We¡¯re nning to open the treasure by coborating with Steven today. By then, The Four Guardians, no, wait, we currently have control over Shermaine. So, more specifically, there should only be three Guardians. Anyhow, they will surely appear. You¡¯ll get the chance to fight with them when they do.¡± Faye¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Who are the three Guardians? Nicole then patiently exined to her. After hearing it, she frowned. ¡°I see. So you¡¯re nning to open the treasure? All you need is Girin Blood and the key?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what the stone door at Treasure Trove wrote.¡± ¡°But I remember that my grandpa said¡­¡± Faye¡¯s brows knitted even more tightly as she recalled what her grandfather had said to her. ¡°What did your grandpa say?¡± Davin asked curiously. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1859 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 A Delicate Agreement Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Faye stammered, ¡°N-Nothing. I guess I might¡¯ve been confused.¡± Grandpa¡¯s memories could be fuzzy from old age. Everyone¡¯s so excited to open the treasure; I¡¯d rather not pour cold water on them. Levant suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s find Steven and persuade him then!¡± ¡°All right!¡± With that, he set off to find Steven, with Juan, Davin, and Faye in tow. At that moment, Steven was in the middle of arranging men to search for Zayden. When he heard Levant¡¯s offer, his eyes lit up. He asked, ¡°So you¡¯re willing to coborate with me then?¡± ¡°Yes! We want to bring a close to everything as soon as possible and return to Y City.¡± Seeing that they hade on good terms, Steven voiced the question he was more concerned about. ¡°How should we split the treasure?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll split the treasure evenly between the families!¡± Juan blurted. Levant and Faye did not protest. Steven mulled over his suggestion and found it fair. Sally¡¯s dating Kyle, after all. The Seets might very well be my inws in the future. Plus, Lucas has been plotting to regain the key to the treasure. It¡¯s better to agree to their terms now than risk losing everything to Lucas. ¡°When will you set your ns in motion?¡± Steven asked. Levant replied, ¡°Once you agree!¡± Steven paused before stating, ¡°All right! I¡¯ll lead some men to the treasure cave right now, and the lot of you can fetch Zayden. We¡¯ll meet up at the cave afterward.¡± The negotiations ended smoothly. On the way to fetch Zayden, Davin fretted incessantly. ¡°Do you think a mishap will happen? Will Zayden be okay after giving three drops of blood? I hope it doesn¡¯t affect his body.¡± Levant teased, ¡°Why would anything happen to his body? When did you be such a worrywart, Davin?¡± Davin retorted, ¡°My son is involved. Of course, I¡¯m worried!¡± Levant gave him the side-eye in response before quickening his footsteps with everyone else. Upon noticing that no one was paying attention to him, Davin stopped bbering. They arrived at the cabin and informed She about Steven¡¯s agreement. ¡°I¡¯m going too. I want to be with my son,¡± she dered while hugging her son. ¡°Sure! We can all go together.¡± Davin approved of her decision. Sensing everyone¡¯s curiosity regarding the treasure, Evan suggested that everyone tag along. Draven voiced, ¡°Mr. Seet, Jeremy and Jensen are still keeping an eye on Shermaine in the town.¡± Then, Davin suggested, ¡°Evan, why don¡¯t we have them bring Shermaine over? She might be of some use against the other three Guardians of Daemonic Mount when we open the treasure.¡± ¡°Mr. Davin, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. Mr. Seet has sent Darius to inform them about this,¡± came Draven¡¯s reply. Davin swept his gaze across the group, and Darius was indeed missing. Evan has everything nned out. ¡°Shall we set off, then?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go!¡± Under Evan¡¯s orders, they rushed toward the treasure cave. Their hastiness piqued Zayden¡¯s and Joy¡¯s curiosity. Zayden asked, ¡°What are we doing, Daddy?¡± Davin nced at his son, unsure of what to reply. Zayden¡¯s scared of pain. He¡¯ll bawl if I tell him that we¡¯re drawing his bloodter. She shared his sentiments, so she answered smilingly, ¡°We¡¯re going to do something meaningful, Zayden. Do you promise to be an obedient and brave boyter?¡± Zayden¡¯s eyes widened as he nodded eagerly and replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Meanwhile, Joy scrutinized the mountainous terrain around them. Leaning against Nicole, she whispered, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve been here before!¡± Surprised, Nicole asked, ¡°When?¡± Joy paused to think and responded, ¡°A long time ago, I think. I definitely remembering here in the past.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1860 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 A Difficult Ascent Nicole smiled at Joy, writing off her ims as childish imagination. They continued hiking up the hill. Suddenly, a group of guards appeared, blocking their path. Levant chuckled and asked, ¡°Are these bandits seeking to rob us of our wealth?¡± The guard in the lead harrumphed and replied coldly, ¡°You cannot head up this mountain. Leave if you have anymon sense.¡± Davin queried, ¡°We¡¯ve been on Daemonic Mount for days and hiked up the mountain multiple times, yet you¡¯ve never stopped us before. Why did you suddenly materialize like spirits to block our advance?¡± ¡°We did not see a need in dealing with peasants such as yourselves until you deigned to ascend this mountain. I¡¯ll repeat myself only once. Get lost if you know what¡¯s good for you. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Looking at the group of guards before them, Levant whispered to Davin, ¡°The three Guardians must¡¯ve realized our ns to open the treasure and sent these guards to stop us!¡± ¡°How did they find out so quickly?¡± Davin was stunned. ¡°I guess our party size alerted them to our presence. Along with Steven¡¯s men, the Guardians can hardly miss us.¡± Davin sighed, wondering if they had startled their enemies into action. It¡¯s not easy to open that treasure. ¡°What should we do? Engage them in a fight?¡± he asked. Evan was still pondering their next move when Faye and Damien stepped forward, offering to handle the guards. ¡°Leave them to us, Mr. Seet. You should head on up with the others.¡± ¡°I agree, Mr. Seet. We¡¯ll get rid of these small fries in no time.¡± Evan considered their offer and nodded. ¡°All right! But be careful.¡± Faye and Damien nodded before charging at the guards while Evan ordered the others to seek an opening to ascend the mountain. Under Draven¡¯s and Levant¡¯s protection, Nicole and She sessfully left with Zayden and Joy. Evan and Davin followed soon after. They had been walking some distance when Elias and Gale appeared out of the blue, halting their progress. Draven mocked, ¡°My, my, have the Guardians decided to take things into their own hands? I must say, we¡¯re very ttered.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Gale¡¯s eyes were fixed on Evan as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Shermaine?¡± ¡°In my hands!¡± His hostility confounded both Gale and Elias. Gale was the first to ask, ¡°Have you remembered that she isn¡¯t your wife?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°Then are you¡ª¡± ¡°Am I still a victim of her ruse? Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± came Evan¡¯s stinging reply. ¡°So you¡¯ve seen through her act. What are you going to do to her?¡± Elias demanded. Too unbothered to beat around the bush, Evan decided to cut to the chase. ¡°That depends on the two of you.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Shermaine only did those things because she truly wanted to be with you. You can¡¯t harm her, or we¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Evan announced, ¡°If you want to ensure her safety, let us up the mountain. Once everything here has come to an end, I¡¯ll release her.¡± Elias and Gale exchanged a nce that echoed their concerns about allowing them to head up the mountain. Trouble may ensue if we grant them ess. Their gazesnded on the children in the group, and they were taken aback by the sight of Joy. It¡¯s her! It really is her! Elias repressed his excitement and said, ¡°I can allow you to go up the mountain, but the children must stay behind.¡± ¡°Yes, the children must stay back!¡± Gale concurred. Davin insisted, ¡°No. The children muste with us!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave the children behind. We are going up together.¡± Elias fell into contemtive silence before voicing, ¡°Fine. We will allow one child to go up the mountain. The boy can go, but the girl stays here!¡± Davin weighed up their words before making a suggestion of his own. ¡°Evan, how about we let Nicole and Joy wait here? We cane back to meet them right after getting the treasure.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1861 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 The Tears Of Frida Levant agreed with Davin. After all, they only needed Zayden¡¯s blood, so Joy did not need to go up. Evan turned to Nicole, hoping to hear her thought on this. Nicole kept mum for a moment. She was not particrly interested in the treasure. Besides, she could ask Juan and the rest for an update if she wanted to know more about the treasure. At this point, she was more concerned about Joy¡¯s thoughts about it. She lowered her head, looked at her precious daughter, and noticed Joy was ring at Elias and Gale and asked, ¡°Are only boys allowed to go up? Why not girls?¡± Nicole and Evan thought she raised a good point. They then turned their attention to Elias and Gale to see their response. Gale was a forthright person. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I go up?¡± Joy refused to give in, as she felt she was not treated fairly. Evan and Nicole, too, knitted their brows as they wondered what the reason could be. Upon seeing the suspicious look on their faces, Elias stered a smile on his face and exined, ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. Daemonic Mount has an evil aura that can harm young girls. We don¡¯t have that to happen, do we?¡± He tried to convince them with another exnation. ¡°We¡¯re doing this not only for your safety. We¡¯re also thinking about Shermaine. If anything bad happens to you, Evan will not let Shermaine off easily.¡± What Elias said made sense. Davin just wanted to get this done and leave Daemonic Mount as soon as possible. He stepped forth and said, ¡°He¡¯s right, Evan. I think it¡¯s safer for Joy to stay here and wait for us.¡± She also agreed with the arrangement, as she felt they should focus on aplishing the mission. Evan leaned forward and looked at Joy. ¡°Mommy will stay here with you, all right?¡± Joy thought about it and pouted. She then nodded before shooting daggers at Elias and Gale. Gale opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but words were stuck in his throat. Elias lowered his head and avoided Joy¡¯s eye contact. It¡¯s for your own good! Nicole and Joy stayed back while the others continued their journey to the mountain. The men even told Frida toe and keep an eye on Joy. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Upon receiving the instruction, Frida rushed over. She was overwhelmed with mixed reactions when she saw Joy standing in front of her. She was excited as if she finally got to meet a long-lost friend, yet at the same time, her eyes were filled with fear. Frida looked at Joy and gave her a gentle grin. ¡°How have you been?¡± Joy froze for a moment. She studied Frida from head to toe before responding with a nod. When Frida was about to reach out for her hand, Joy immediately put her hands behind her and looked at Frida warily. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I just think you look adorable.¡± Nicole felt Frida was overreacting. Why would she react in such a manner when she had never met Joy before this? ¡°Do you know my daughter?¡± Frida lifted his head and looked at Nicole. ¡°Nope. I just like kids very much. You¡¯re very blessed to have given birth to such an adorable daughter. I hope you treat her well!¡± ¡°Mommy takes very good care of me. I¡¯m very blessed to have her as my mommy,¡± Joy said. Frida turned her attention back to Joy. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡­¡± Both Nicole and Joy were puzzled by Frida¡¯s behavior. Joy looked around and felt the area looked familiar. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1862 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 To Repay Kindness ¡°This ce looks familiar. How long have you been living here?¡± Joy asked. A thoughtful look shed across Frida¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been living here since I was a teenager.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Joy could not believe her answer. ¡°Why did you choose toe here in the first ce?¡± Tears welled up in Frida¡¯s eyes as shes of memory popped up in her mind. She answered, ¡°To repay someone¡¯s kindness!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°To repay someone¡¯s kindness for rescuing me!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your benefactor? Someone living in this mountain?¡± Frida looked at Joy with her teary eyes and nodded. Joy felt sorry for Frida. She could not help but sigh. ¡°You must have led a tough life!¡± Upon hearing Joy¡¯s remark, Frida could no longer hold back her emotions and started crying. Someone had said the same words to Frida many years ago too. ¡°You must have led a tough life. Would you like toe with me?¡± Once again, Frida was touched by thoseforting words. Nicole was taken aback by the interaction between Frida and Joy. Did she burst into tears because Joy sympathized with her, or did Joy say something that had triggered her suppressed emotions? What in the world is going on?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Joy sneezed when a wind gushed through. Frida looked at her with care. ¡°The wind is getting stronger. Shall we take shelter in a cave? There¡¯s a cave nearby.¡± Joy looked at Nicole and waited for her answer. Nicole nodded in agreement because she believed Frida did note with an ill intention. Frida led the way and brought them to a cave nearby. Meanwhile, over on the other side, Evan and the others had entered the treasure cave. They saw Steven sitting there, looking utterly disheveled. His bodyguards were also all wounded. It looked as if they had just ended a fight. Steven instantly put his guard up when he noticed Evan entered the cave with Elias and Gale. ¡°Why are you two doing here? Why are you with them?¡± Davin answered, ¡°They¡¯re with us now!¡± Steven looked at them in disbelief. The Guardians of Daemonic Mount are willing to be their subordinates? Why? Gale reprimanded Davin, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to enter the mountain had you not threatened us with Shermaine!¡± Steven finally understood what had happened. I see. They threatened the Guardians. ¡°You better keep your promise, Evan. Once you¡¯vepleted your mission, you must return Shermaine to us.¡± ¡°You have my word!¡± Evan agreed. They then dashed into the cave and stood in front of a stone door. Upon seeing words beside the door, everyone turned their gaze to Zayden. Zayden frowned and asked in curiosity, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you want to be a hero, Zayden?¡± Zayden thought about it and nodded. ¡°Thene and feed this stone dragon three drops of blood.¡± Zayden was struck dumb for a second. He turned to Davin and asked, ¡°Why my blood? Besides, it¡¯s just a stone dragon. How could it drink my blood?¡± He might be a child, but what he said made sense. Instead of going into the details, Davin exined, ¡°The stone dragon wille to life and open its mouth after drinking your blood. That¡¯s how powerful your blood is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie, Daddy! How could it drink blood when it¡¯s made of stone? It¡¯ll nevere alive.¡± Evan and Levant exchanged nces as if they had thought of a better exnation. Levant exined, ¡°There¡¯s something simr to a passcode system in the stone dragon, but we can¡¯t ess it with a password or thumbprint. To unlock the system, we need a special blood type.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1863 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 Unless He Is Not A Seet ¡°That¡¯s right. The dragon is just a decorative motif. What we¡¯re trying to unlock is the system,¡± Evan added. After a thorough exnation by Evan and Levant, everyone realized the treasure cave was not as magical as they initially thought. The blood-drinking stone dragon in this treasure cave was only a myth. Zayden now seemed to understand why they needed his blood, but he still kept on asking, ¡°But why my blood? Can¡¯t the dragon drink Daddy¡¯s blood? Daddy and I should have the same blood type, right?¡± His question rendered both Evan and Levant speechless. At this point, Davin and Levin could note up with a better exnation. They might be able to find out more about Zayden¡¯s blood type after this. Davin paused for a bit before answering Zayden, ¡°Stop asking. I wouldn¡¯t have brought you to this godforsaken ce if I could use mine. All we need is three drops of your blood. We can go home after this, and I¡¯ll buy you a nice dinner!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a man, Zayden. A brave man!¡± She encouraged. Zayden thought about it and shut his eyes. He reached out his arm to Davin and said, ¡°Three drops only! Nothing more!¡± Davin held Zayden¡¯s arm and walked him to the stone dragon. Everyone fixed their gaze on the stone dragon as it was time to witness the miracle. Evan studied Elias and Gale from the corner of his eyes and noticed the two looked suspiciouslyposed. As the Guardians of the treasure, they wouldn¡¯t want anyone to retrieve the treasure, would they? How could they remain so calm? Davin then pricked Zayden¡¯s finger when they stood in front of the stone dragon. The little boy then yelled in pain, ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Why are you shouting as if I¡¯m ughtering you? It¡¯s just a tiny prick!¡± ¡°Quick! Drip your blood into the mouth of the stone dragon!¡± Steven egged Zayden on. He was ready to toss the key into the stone dragon¡¯s mouth and walk away with the treasure. Davin shot daggers at him and mumbled, ¡°We agreed to split the treasure. Don¡¯t you dare forget our agreement!¡± Steven responded with a sullen re before responding with a nod to shut his mouth. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable of taking more than me! Meanwhile, Zayden stood in front of the mouth and dripped three drops of blood into it. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on the dragon¡¯s mouth, hoping for a miracle. She carried Zayden and took a look at his finger. ¡°It¡¯s over now. The pain should disappear in just a while.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy. It isn¡¯t that painful, actually.¡± She stroked the back of his head and smiled. Ten seconds had passed, but the stone dragon remained stoic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Howe the stone dragon didn¡¯t react to that boy¡¯s blood?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While the bodyguards were discussing among themselves, Steven looked at Davin. ¡°Is there something wrong with your son¡¯s blood?¡± ¡°Beats me. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± A few minutes had passed, but the stone dragon still did not react to the blood droplets. Evan turned around and observed Elias¡¯ and Gale¡¯s expressions. The two Guardians still looked steady as if they were not surprised by the turn of events. ¡°Davin, is this boy really your son? Why don¡¯t you take a closer look at him?¡± She was instantly offended by Steven¡¯s remark. She roared, ¡°What do you mean? Of course, he¡¯s my son!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the stone dragon react to his blood? Steven gave She a confused look. ¡°Unless he¡¯s not a member of the Seet family? Unless¡­¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1864 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 The One With The Girin Blood ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you talk nonsense again!¡± She eximed with rage. ¡°Before this, they imed Juan has Girin Blood. Then they said Zayden has it. It turns out none of them has the Girin Blood. We might not even open the door with anyone¡¯s blood! Could it be a lie? Did they come up with this lie to trick us because they wanted to see how we make a fool of ourselves?¡± asked Davin as he wondered. Elias and Gale exchanged nces and concurred with what Davin said. ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s forget about the treasure since we can¡¯t open the dragon¡¯s mouth with anyone¡¯s blood!¡± ¡°Yeah. We won¡¯t be able to open the dragon¡¯s mouth with anyone¡¯s blood anyway.¡± Evan and Levant instantly realized Elias and Gale chimed in because they did not want anyone to get their hands on the treasure. ¡°There¡¯s no smoke without fire. Look, the inscription beside the stone dragon states that we should open the door with Girin Blood. I believe this is not a rumor,¡± Evan analyzed. Levant nodded in agreement. ¡°This means the one with Girin Blood is not Zayden but someone else.¡± ¡°Who could that be?¡± Steven asked. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Evan and Levant turned their attention to Elias and Gale at the same time. Only The Four Guardians would know the answer. Elias smiled faintly. He walked up to Evan and whispered, ¡°You need to stop this. You¡¯ll regret it once everyone finds out who has the Girin Blood!¡± Evan knitted his brows. Elias¡¯ warning sounded more like a piece of sincere advice than a threat. Does that mean I¡¯m associated with the person with the Girin Blood? Evan kept mum for a moment, and the image of joy¡¯s face popped up in his mind. He also recalled how both Elias and Gale stopped his daughter froming to the treasure cave. Could it be¡­ ¡°Good luck!¡± Elias then left the treasure cave with Gale. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Evan? If Zayden is not chosen one, who else could it be?¡± Davin asked while looking at his son. Davin was not surprised that Zayden wasn¡¯t the one with the Girin Blood. After all, Zayden was not someone who exuded a spiritual aura. Even Davin was not convinced when they told him Zayden was that unique child. Steven exploded with rage. ¡°Obviously, the child with the Girin Blood is not from the Seet family. That old man must have fooled me. Come! Let¡¯s go and teach him a lesson!¡± He then left with his bodyguards, leaving Evan and the others in the treasure cave. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m actually d that we can leave my son out of this. He¡¯ll not need to live in fear anymore.¡± Levant had somehow figured out what was going on. He approached Evan and pressed his voice. ¡°Your children are all indeed gifted, especially your daughter!¡± Evan shot a sullen re at him, and Levant immediately changed the topic. ¡°Well! It looks like we¡¯ve wasted our time and energy. Let¡¯s head back to Y City!¡± ¡°Yup, we should get going since the Seet family has nothing to do with the treasure.¡± Davin could not wait to go home. She, too, agreed. Evan¡¯s expression turned grim. He felt he needed to talk to Elias before leaving Daemonic Mount. If his guess was correct, he wanted to know why Elias advised him not to expose the identity of the Girin Blood¡¯s possessor. Would it cause some kind of cmity if the identity is exposed? Juan blinked his eyes and noticed something was amiss with Evan¡¯s expression. He wondered if the latter had noticed something unusual. After that, Juan paid close attention to Evan¡¯s movement. While they were making their way down the mountain, they discussed how they would live their life when they returned to Y City. Davin expressed his intention to leave Daemonic Mount as soon as possible. He then turned to Evan and asked about his n. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1865 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 Person Who Has Girin Blood What? Evan remained quiet. Before leaving, he wanted to rify one thing. Levant understood his intention and felt that he should be given some time. Therefore, he told Davin not to worry and that he should take She to the Rxing Garden before he left so that she could also experience the miracle of having her wishes fulfilled in her dream too. The topic evoked She¡¯s curiosity. ¡°What garden?¡± She was puzzled and curious at the same time. Levant answered, ¡°It¡¯s a very, very beautiful ce with enchanting scenery that can allow your wishes toe true in your dream. You will know once you go there.¡± ¡°There is such a ce?¡± She was surprised. ¡°Davin, will you take me there?¡± Davin studied her carefully. ¡°I feel that it doesn¡¯t matter if you go or not. You have no wishes that you need to fulfill only in your dreams. Someone who is as blessed as you are will have all your wishes come true. You are one of the lucky ones.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t feel that I am lucky in any way.¡± ¡°You are lucky enough. You have liked me since we were kids. Later on, you got to marry me! Then, you wanted a son, and we have Zayden. I don¡¯t think you have any unfulfilled wishes in this lifetime. Just be happy with your life.¡± ¡°Yes, I did end up marrying you, but it wasn¡¯t easy. If I didn¡¯t keep such a tight rein on you, would my wish havee true? Besides, how do you know I have no other unfulfilled wishes? I want to have my own career. And I also want you to have your own career too!¡± Davin nced at She. He had no intention of letting her develop her own career. All he wanted was for her to stay at home, look after the family, and be thedy of the house. If she had a career, it would be chaotic at home. However, Levant chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s great. Both of you should go there and have a dream. Perhaps, you might be able to receive some guidance and inspiration so that you will know your directions in the future.¡± ¡°Great! I want to see for myself if it¡¯s really that mystical. Davin, let¡¯s go this afternoon!¡± She was so interested that Davin had no choice but to agree. ¡°How troublesome!¡± he mumbled and turned to Evan. ¡°Evan, why don¡¯t you wait for us toe back before you go back to Y City? You can go for a stroll with Nicole as well. As for Shermaine, do you intend to let her go?¡± Evan replied, ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Davin nodded. ¡°Sure. By the look of it, it¡¯s better to release her only after we have left. I feel more at ease with a trump card in our hands.¡± Levant knew what Evan was thinking. He only nned to release her after he questioned her about Joy. Halfway up the mountain, they did not see Nicole and Joy. Everyone was taken aback, and Evan became even more nervous. ¡°Mrs. Seet and Ms. Joy are looked after by Frida. Maybe, she has brought them to the peak?¡± ¡°Should we split up and look for them?¡± Evan started scanning the area. Suddenly, he saw two guards walking toward them. Damien and Draven noticed the guards too. They walked up to them and asked if they had seen Nicole and Joy. They replied, ¡°They are in that cave over there. They are worried that you won¡¯t be able to find them, so they sent us toe over and inform all of you.¡± It was only then Evan could rest assured. After that, he sent everyone back and went with Levant to look for them. ¡°Well then, Evan, we will go down the mountain first.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Davin and the others started their descent from the mountain. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The two guards who hade up to them earlier went on their rounds. At the moment, only Evan and Levant were left. Levant looked at him, and a slight smile appeared on his face. ¡°You sent them back first because you have something to talk to me about?¡± Evan cast him one nce and asked, ¡°Are you already aware of the person who possessed Girin Blood?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1866 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 The Painting ¡°I think it¡¯s Joy. You also think it¡¯s her, right? But you still want to verify with The Four Guardians, don¡¯t you?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°If Joy is truly the possessor of Girin Blood, I want to know how it will affect her. I feel that Elias and the others are protecting her on purpose. Surely, they must know something?¡± ¡°Is that why you want to use this opportunity to ask them?¡± Evan nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to get to the bottom of this.¡± Levant pondered for a while before saying, ¡°They might not tell the truth, but there is someone who might be honest with you. However, it will require some sacrifices on your part.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Shermaine! She is one of The Four Guardians. Seduce her with your charms, and she will definitely tell you the truth.¡± Evan thought about it. ¡°I suppose I can give it a try.¡± What! Levant was unable to stay calm when he received such a response. He sized Evan up and said, ¡°Am I hearing it wrongly? Mr. Evan Seet is going to use his charms on a woman?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t do that, I will still be able to get her to tell me the truth.¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Something that you cannot think of.¡± Levant was speechless. If I can think of it, I won¡¯t be asking you, will I? Evan quickened his steps with Levant following behind him. Soon, the two men arrived at the cave. When they went in, they saw Joy savoring her food with relish. Evan went over and asked nervously, ¡°Joy, are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! Daddy, this fruit is very delicious. Have a taste.¡± With that, she handed Evan and Levant some of the fruit. ¡°Mr. Levant, try some too.¡± Levant took and gave them a sniff. It was the aroma of fresh fruit. Then, he took one bite and said, ¡°Hmm¡­ Delicious.¡± Evan stared at the fruit and then at Levant. Aren¡¯t you worried that it¡¯s poisonous? Levant smiled. ¡°Given Frida¡¯s skills, she will have no difficulty killing a young girl. There¡¯s no need for her to feed Joy with freshly-picked fruits. Moreover, Nicole is here. I¡¯m sure she would have checked the fruits before giving them to Joy.¡± It sounded reasonable to Evan. He was getting overly concerned that he was bing paranoid. Levant looked around and saw Nicole admiring a painting nearby. Only Nicole and Joy were in the cave. Evan walked right up to Nicole and asked, ¡°What are you looking at? Why is it just the two of you?¡± Nicole turned and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m looking at this painting. Evan, can you figure out the meaning behind it? Joy is able to understand it!¡± It was only then that Evan noticed the details of the painting. In the painting, there was a youngdy dressed in white, dancing in the garden. Next to her was a handsome young man ying an instrument. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult to understand? This is a couple having a date in the garden, isn¡¯t it?¡± said Evan. ¡°The important part is in the lower half of the painting,¡± reminded Nicole. Evan¡¯s nce moved downward. The youngdy had fallen into the garden and was surrounded by yellow clouds. The young man was looking at her with sorrowful eyes. ¡°The woman is dead, and the man is very sad.¡± ¡°Look carefully at the clouds.¡± Taking Nicole¡¯s hint, Evan took a closer look and realized that a key was hidden amidst the yellow clouds. He looked closer. ¡°The key to the treasure?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Joy said that this woman made a wish before she passed on. She wanted the young man to look for her eighteen yearster! She also said that this woman and the key will appear in a city with yellow clouds as the sun sets.¡± ¡°A city with yellow clouds¡­ Y City?¡± ¡°The key to the treasure is in your hands by chance. The ce where you are staying is Y City. This woman¡­¡± Nicole nced at Joy and continued, ¡°Do you think Joy resembles the woman?¡± Evan looked closely. Joy did look simr to the woman in the painting, but they were not exactly alike. Despite the fact that Joy had often said something shocking and it aroused suspicion in him, he had always attributed it to her being a child. He failed to see the part where the young man had to look for the woman eighteen yearster. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1867 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 Protect Joy Joy felt indignant when she heard what her father said. She walked over to him and exined, ¡°Daddy, look at the stairs between them. There are eighteen steps, aren¡¯t there?¡± Evan saw and responded, ¡°Yes, indeed. But that doesn¡¯t imply eighteen years. The artist might have just drawn it as such.¡± However, Joy insisted that she was right. ¡°Yes, it is! It means eighteen years!¡± Evan frowned. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s eighteen years?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I can tell what it means when I take one look at it.¡± Both Nicole and Evan found it hard to understand. Levant came over and smiled at Joy. ¡°Maybe, Joy¡¯s mind is connected to the mind of the painting¡¯s owner. Perhaps, their souls are connected? I think Joy is as smart as the artist.¡± Both her parents were speechless. Really? Both Nicole and Evan found it strange. Other kinds of thoughts popped up in their minds. ¡°Who painted this painting?¡± asked Evan casually. Elias, who walked into the cave at that moment, answered, ¡°It was me.¡± ¡°You did this painting? Is it true that the young man will look for the youngdy eighteen yearster? Also, will both the youngdy and the key to the treasure appear in Y City?¡± Elias nced at the painting and said, ¡°It is up to the individual how they want to interpret the painting! This painting was done six years ago. We will have to wait for another twelve years before we can find out more.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Six years ago? Evan exchanged nces with Nicole, and they looked at Joy. Joy is indeed six this year. Will some Prince Charming turn up at Y City twelve yearster to look for her? Although both of them thought of the same scenario, they felt they had to be overthinking! There would not be so many coincidences. ¡°Elias, I want to talk to you,¡± said Evan. Elias seemed to have expected it. ¡°Come with me.¡± Evan gave Nicole a knowing look before leaving the cave with Elias and Levant. Once they had reached an isted area where no one could be eavesdropping, Evan revealed his suspicions. ¡°Is Joy the possessor of Girin Blood?¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet has a rare blood type, and so did her father. I think that¡¯s why Joy is destined to possess Girin Blood. It¡¯s one of the main reasons.¡± Evan looked at Elias in shock. ¡°Looks like you know quite a bit!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent some men to check on this matter. Let me remind you something. Before your daughter turns eighteen, it¡¯s best not to let anyone know about this. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, what will happen?¡± ¡°Otherwise, her life will be in danger.¡± ¡°What kind of danger?¡± ¡°She will die on the spot if the treasure is opened!¡± What? Is it that serious? Both Evan and Levant were stunned. Evan continued questioning, ¡°Why?¡± Eliasughed. ¡°Not everything in this world can be exined. If you insist on an answer, I can only say it¡¯s fate! That¡¯s how it is. Can you exin why your daughter has Girin Blood or the fact that the key to the treasure hasnded in your hands? It is all fated.¡± His exnation was not clear or convincing enough for Levant and Evan. However, they were unable to retort. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Evan, you should think of ways to keep your daughter away from the people who are eyeing the treasure instead of asking for the reasons. That boy has no Girin Blood. In the entire Seet family, you are the only one with a daughter. If they be suspicious of her and make their moves, she will really die. Won¡¯t you be heartbroken and regretful when that happens?¡± Evan frowned. It did not matter whether what Elias had said was true or not. Either way, it frightened him. He would rather believe Elias¡¯ theory than risk Joy¡¯s life. Levant asked out of curiosity, ¡°So after she has turned eighteen, her blood can be used to open up the treasure without endangering her life? But, there is no mention of any time on the stone door!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1868 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 Put On An Act Elias turned to look at him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you may use her blood to open the stone door now. But, let me warn you first. If she dies because of that, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Elias did not seem too keen to talk about that topic, so he changed the subject and mentioned Shermaine. ¡°Evan, I hope you can release Shermaine as soon as possible. It didn¡¯t matter what she had done in the past. She did those things because she loves you! I hope you can forgive her, seeing how much she is willing to risk her own life because of her love for you.¡± With that, Elias left. Evan watched him walk away and felt that his questions were unanswered. Levant felt likewise. ¡°Evan, should we ask Shermaine? She might know something about it.¡± Evan asked him cautiously, ¡°Do you really think Joy will be in danger if the treasure is opened?¡± Levant thought about it and replied, ¡°If there is poisonous mist around the treasure, I¡¯m sure we will all perish, let alone Joy! Actually, what he said makes sense too. You were never interested in the treasure. Why don¡¯t we just drop the whole thing and forget about it?¡± ¡°The reason why you aren¡¯t interested in the treasure is that it isn¡¯t time to open it yet. Evan, once the time is right, I¡¯m sure you will let Joy open it!¡± said Frida as she walked toward the two men. Evan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then, I hope that day will nevere.¡± ¡°It will! I¡¯m sure it wille! I can guarantee that with my life.¡± The two men were dumbfounded. They had no idea why Frida was so confident about it, but Evan said no more. Levant studied her and asked, ¡°Are you here because of Shermaine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because of Joy!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Evan, in order to ensure that Joy has a safe and happy life before she turns eighteen, I¡¯m willing to y along with you and put on an act!¡± ¡°What act?¡± Frida told them about the n. After Evan discussed it with Levant, he found the n viable. However, they could not understand why she decided to help them. Frida answered, ¡°Just take it as a repayment of my gratitude!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Did Joy do something kind for you?¡± ¡°I am indebted to my master in the past. Since she is no longer around, I will repay it to Joy.¡± Frida did not say any more about the events from the past. Both Evan and Levant did not probe any further as well. Instead, they started to discuss how to help Joy. The n was to be executed in thete afternoon. Frida asked Steven for the key to the treasure. Thetter refused. Frida said she would split the treasure equally with him, just like what Juan had promised him in the past. Steven asked, ¡°In order to open the treasure, you will need the key and Girin Blood. Have you found the person who possessed Girin Blood?¡± Frida nodded. ¡°Of course! If I wasn¡¯t confident about opening the treasure, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you for the key, would I?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Steven could not wait to find out. ¡°It¡¯s Joy! Evan¡¯s daughter!¡± What? Steven looked befuddled. ¡°The possessor of Girin Blood is a girl?¡± ¡°Among the children in the Seet family, other than that boy, she is the only child left. My guess is it¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Guess? So, you aren¡¯tpletely sure about it?¡± Fridaughed. ¡°Before taking her blood, nobody will be entirely sure that it¡¯s her. So, tell me. Do you want to cooperate with me? If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine. I have other ways to obtain the key.¡± Steven pondered on it. She¡¯s right. After all, this is the territory of Daemonic Mount. The Guardians will have no issue dealing with me. ¡°If you want to work together, go to the peak. If not¡­¡± ¡°Fine. I will go up with you!¡± Frida¡¯s eyes darkened. When they arrived at the treasure cave, they saw Gale carrying Joy into the cave. The child was struggling with all her might, but she could not speak because her mouth had been gagged. ¡°This child¡­¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1869 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 Not The Seets Gale said, ¡°I took her when Evan wasn¡¯t paying attention. I stuffed her mouth with a cloth in case she screams.¡± ¡°Is her blood really useful?¡± Steven ran his eyes suspiciously up and down the length of Joy. ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we try.¡± Gale carried Joy to the dragon statue and pricked her finger. Drops of blood dripped into the statue¡¯s open mouth. Steven stared at the dragon¡¯s mouth with round eyes, anticipating for a miracle to ur. Hearing what was happening, Lucas urgently raced over with his men. Seeing everyone staring at the dragon statue, he followed suit. One minute had passed, then three minutes. Five minutes passed without anything happening. ¡°Maybe her blood is useless?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t it move otherwise?¡± Frida nced at Steven. ¡°No way. This treasure is rted to the Seets. So blood from any of the children of the Seet family should do.¡± Lucas studied the engraved words beside the stone door. ¡°It says only a key and Girin Blood are needed. It doesn¡¯t mention anything about the Seets being the owner of Girin Blood.¡± A calcting gleam shed across Frida¡¯s eyes. She frowned at the dragon statue with disappointment and sighed. ¡°Why did it turn out like this? Why didn¡¯t her blood work?¡± ¡°Could it be the Seet family aren¡¯t the owner of Girin Blood?¡± Lucas nced at Joy. Gale was unwilling to give up. He pricked Joy¡¯s finger again and dripped three more droplets into the dragon¡¯s mouth. Everyone turned to the statue in anticipation. Nothing happened after a few minutes passed, and disappointed sighs echoed against the stone walls, amplifying their regret. Frida put on a mask of disappointment. ¡°I thought the Seets were rted to the treasure, so I allowed them free passage in and out of Daemonic Mount. But it looks like there is no longer a need for them to stay here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll chase them out this instance!¡± Gale volunteered. He carried Joy into his arms and exited the cave. Frida turned to Steven. ¡°It looks like the information about the Seets rted to the treasure is just a baseless rumor. The owner of Girin Blood is someone else. I¡¯ll send my men to search again immediately and will inform you once I found. Keep the key to the treasure safe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± ¡°That key is mine. Why are you the one keeping it?¡± Lucas objected unhappily. ¡°How is it yours? It¡¯s in my hands right now,¡± Steven said with an indifferent look. ¡°It¡¯s in your hands now because you used some underhanded methods to steal it from me. That key was given to me by Evan.¡± Lucas red at Steven. Thetter sneered with a cold smile, ¡°Evan gave it to you? You sure have the galls to say that. You poisoned Davin and then threatened them with his life. Do you think Evan gave you the key willingly?¡± Since we¡¯re both no angels and used dirty tricks, then we can¡¯t criticize each other. The key belongs to the one holding it. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°You! Steven, I was your assistant for so many years, and I never knew you were so shameless. You even have an excuse for stealing the key.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to know now. Oh right. Should we settle the score between us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine with me! I know you brought someone with you, but I¡¯m not scared. I brought someone with me too, and I also have a secret weapon. The worst-case scenario is both of us end up dead and go to hell together.¡± Frida¡¯s gaze danced between the two. ¡°Settle your score off the mountain. Daemonic Mount is not a ce for both of you to settle your personal grudge.¡± ¡°Steven, do you dare to head down?¡± Lucas challenged. ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you just because you have the chip in your hands. Tell you what. The chip is useless now. Sally had given me an anti-interference chip invented by Kyle. All of our creations are useless against it. So get the thought of dying together out of your brain. You¡¯ll only have your useless men descending into hell with you.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1870 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 Rumors And Hypnosis His words surprised Lucas. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°You can try.¡± Lucas was dealt a heavy blow at Steven¡¯s nk expression. He began to reestimate his own abilities. Steven doesn¡¯t stand much of a chance if I fight him now. He was only acting tough, urging me to take him on. Instead, he was merely using it as an excuse to escape with his men. The corners of Steven¡¯s lip curled into a smile after he got the news. ¡°It¡¯s good that he left. I¡¯ll let him leave for now. He must have gone looking for the owner of Girin Blood. When he found it, the owner of Girin Blood will drop into our hands like the key.¡± ¡°As expected of Mr. Maupay!¡± ¡°You sure n ahead, Steven!¡± Then, Steven led his men in retreat from Daemonic Mount. Elias, Gale, and Frida released a breath of relief at that sight. Elias said, ¡°Joy is safe now.¡± Gale agreed. ¡°Yeah. Even I couldn¡¯t find a w to the human skin mask with Joy¡¯s face on it that you put on that kid¡¯s face. Furthermore, the child couldn¡¯t scream from being gagged. No one would¡¯ve guessed that the Joy earlier was a fake.¡± Still worried, Frida voiced, ¡°Do you guys think they will find out? If we missed any ws, they would be suspicious then. After all, someone had spread the news about the Seets being the owner of Girin Blood. That means someone knows the truth.¡± Elias contemted. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should ry some fake clues to them. We can make something up like the owner of Girin Blood is rted to the principal families or some other family names, ces, or organizations. With enough fake clues, they would be busy for a while and wouldn¡¯t suspect Joy temporarily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can mislead them with false clues. They will start doubting every rumor once they find out the clues are not credible. Moreover, they had seen for themselves that Joy¡¯s blood was useless. So, they will probably wave off the information rted to the Seets as a rumor. They might even give up after investigating for a few years.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope that is the case.¡± With the departure of those greedy for the treasure, the matter hade to a close momentarily. Nicole brought Evan to town in search of a hypnotist to treat him. The hypnotist couldn¡¯t discern if artificial thoughts were nted in Evan¡¯s mind under deep hypnosis. But he would try having Nicole narrate the memories Evan had forgotten while thetter was under deep hypnosis. Evan agreed after contemting briefly. His memories with Nicole were extremely precious to him, and he didn¡¯t want to lose them. Nicole held his hand. ¡°I believe in you. I know you will get your memories back. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t pressure yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Evan nodded. There were a few steps to hypnosis. It began with a briefing on the entire process. The hypnotist would then guide the patient into a hypnotic state. Finally, waking the patient up after offering some guided suggestions. To ensure a smooth process, the hypnotist led them to a quiet area. He requested Evan to settle on the chairfortably. After a few deep breaths, he began to guide Evan into a rxed state. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Once the hypnosis started, the hypnotist brought out a crystal ball and had Evan stare into it with an empty mind. He then guided Evan slowly with verbal cues. ¡°There is a ray of light shining on your head. You feel veryfortable and rxed under this glow. This light slowly moves to shine down on your shoulder, leaving your shoulders rxed. It continues down to your chest, where your heart is. Your heart is beating in a steady rhythm. Your blood is flowing through your veins readily andfortably. Maintain this rxed state as the ray of light continues its descent.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1871 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Deep Hypnosis Evan smoothly went under a trance, eager to recover his memories. The hypnotist continued with his guided instructions in a slow, gentle tone. Once Even had fallen under deep hypnosis, the hypnotist began to give him suggestions. He then turned to Nicole after a while. ¡°It all depends on you next. Pavlov once said suggestion is the human most basic and ssic conditioned reflex. Tell him the things he had forgotten. Your tone has to be soothing and firm so that his heart and mind can follow your words. Then, he might form an emotional resonance with you and recover his memories.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Nicole agreed. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s start then.¡± Nicole took a seat opposite Evan and began to tell him their story in a gentle tone. Evan listened silently. His face was devoid of expression at first, as though it was a stranger¡¯s story he was listening to. Twenty minutester, emotion welled up between his brows. Noticing his reaction, the hypnotist urged Nicole to continue. The past yed in both of their mind like a movie. When Nicole talked about Russell¡¯s death and how she was suspected and then taken away by the police, Evan¡¯s clenched his hands tightly. It was as though he was worried for Nicole. Seeing the reaction on Evan¡¯s hand, the hypnotist figured it was a good sign. He took a pen and paper and wrote: Speak freely but pay attention to the details. He silently left the room, leaving the space for both of them after showing it to Nicole. Nicole continued to narrate in detail. More emotions entered Evan¡¯s dark eyes and face. N?velDrama.Org content. The session was longer than expected, but Nicole was patient. She earnestly narrated her memories down to every minute detail as though she had forgotten about the time. At that moment, only Evan was in her eyes. There were only her memories with Evan in her mind. Meanwhile, Davin and She were lying in a flower field, going into dreand. ¡°Davin, I heard you dreamed of something when you were here previously,¡± She said. Davin nodded. ¡°Yeah. It was quite amazing. I think the environment here is excellent, and the fragrance from the flowers helps you rx.¡± ¡°Then did you dream about the dreams you have achieved?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Davin remembered the dream he had there. He dreamt of Renee and having a child with her. She was pregnant with another man¡¯s child. They both had their significant others, but his life with Renee wasn¡¯t happy. He bumped into She on the streets, stirring his feelings for her. He wanted She back in his life but didn¡¯t know what to do. He struggled so much to get She back. He didn¡¯t think it was a beautiful dream but a nightmare. But he realized his feelings deep within his heart from that dream. The person he liked was She, but he didn¡¯t realize that then. ¡°Why are you spacing out?¡± She asked suddenly, snapping him out of his thoughts. ¡°I did dream a good dream. I dreamed that we were together till all our hair had turned white. We had a house full of children and grandchildren. A few of those grandchildren belonged to Zayden. There was one child in each of our arms while we held the hand of another as we sat under the warm sun. We were enjoying the blissful and happy life of being grandparents.¡± Knowing Davin was lying, She pouted. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Davin insisted. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I think you dreamed about having a couple of beautiful, young, and sexy wives. You would sleep with a different one on a bed covered with gold every night. Am I right? This dream matches more with your character.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1872 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 Family Vote ¡°Sheep, how could you say such nonsense? I¡¯m a loyal person. You should know that since we have been married for so many years,¡± Davin objected. She studied his face. ¡°I suspect your loyalty is an act you put in front of me. There¡¯s a reason others called you a womanizer.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Those were baseless rumors, and they were merely ndering my name. I assure you, I¡¯m the most loyal man in this world.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You sure can sprout such lies in such a romantic tone. You really are born to be on stage,¡± she said while shaking her head. ¡°How about this then? We head back to Y City, and you withdraw the earnings from Steven¡¯s underground pce and then invest them in the filming of movies and television series. I¡¯ll be the female lead while you be the male lead. We can ask Zayden, Joy, Nina, and Maya to guest on it. I think your acting will gain praise from the public.¡± Davin wore a disagreement look on his face. ¡°An actor? Sheep, don¡¯t act on your instinct. There are other means for that money.¡± ¡°What other means? Are you really nning to marry a few more wives and be the groom every night?¡± ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m nning to build my own underground pce. It has to be special. I believe that will earn me more money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s better to invest in a movie or TV series.¡± ¡°How is it not a good idea? I came up with that idea after contemting it for so long. I¡¯m using the money I earned from Steven¡¯s underground pce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to wave off my idea. Let¡¯s have a family meeting once we¡¯re back in Y City. Every member of the family will get to vote for the suggestion they favor. How about that?¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s my money, so I should be the one deciding how to put that money to use. Why put it to a vote?¡± Davin objected. She pondered and answered, ¡°Because we¡¯re husband and wife. Everything you own belongs to me too, so I have the authority to use it as I please. Since there¡¯s a disagreement between us, settling it with a family meeting and putting it to a vote is the best way. Otherwise, should we fight then?¡± Even if he did win the fight against her, the Muir family and Sophia wouldn¡¯t let him off. I¡¯m confident She willin about me hitting her. Everything will turn into a mess. She will get to decide if I lose, taking away my right to speak. After much contemtion, he agreed to head back to Seet Residence and put their suggestion to a vote. She rose gleefully. She nced at the colorful flowers field and sighed at the beautiful ce which helped others achieve their dreams. ¡°I don¡¯t need to dream in my sleep anymore. I have achieved all of them. The only thing I¡¯m missing now is the vote.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that confident they¡¯ll support you?¡± Davin asked. ¡°We¡¯ll see if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± She was confident victory was already in her grasp. ¡°Sheep, we should win the vote with our own capabilities. You can¡¯t bribe them with gifts or cheat. What do you say?¡± ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll show you my true capabilities,¡± She assured confidently. She bent down to pluck a few flowers and joyfully hummed as she left the field of flowers. From that, it seemed like he had to prepare toe up with a good script. Davin sighed. Why is she so interested in filming a movie or tv series? I have toe up with a way to win the votes. I can¡¯t let She mess around. I want to build my underground pce. His mind began churning for ways to win the vote on his way back. Levant was surprised to see them returning so soon. ¡°Back so soon? Have your dreamse true?¡± Levant asked as he studied the gleeful expression on She¡¯s face. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1873 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Assassination Attempt She nodded. ¡°The flower field sure is a good ce. It can help me realize my dreams without having me dreaming.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing.¡± Levant was curious about her dream. She nodded and gifted the fresh flowers she plucked to Zayden and Joy. Davin had a long face and ignored Levant¡¯s curious gaze. He didn¡¯t want to participate in the conversation, so he changed the topic, asking about Nicole and Evan. ¡°Are Evan and Nicole back yet?¡± ¡°Nope, but they should be back soon.¡± Half an hourter, they saw Evan, Nicole, Jeremy, Jensen, and Damien heading their way. Davin and Levant nced at Evan with a curious gaze and whispered, ¡°Do you think Evan has recovered? Has he remembered Nicole is his wife?¡± Levant spotted the intertwined hands between Evan and Nicole with a smile. Is there even a need to ask at that sight? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As they walked over, Davin asked puzzledly, ¡°How is it, Evan? Do you remember yet?¡± Evan didn¡¯t answer his question and turned to Shermaine. ¡°Have Jeremy and Jensen send you back.¡± After a brief pause, Shermaine nodded. ¡°All right. Thank you.¡± ¡°Ms. Shermaine, this way.¡± The three spun around and headed up the mountain. Davin stared at her back with confusion. ¡°Evan, are you nning to let her leave just like that? She¡¯s not clinging onto you anymore?¡± Nicole stepped up and exined, ¡°She was hypnotized. Evan is just a stranger to her.¡± ¡°Stranger?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Her answer had everyone surprised. Davin thought about it briefly. ¡°That means Evan has recovered, and Shermaine got a taste of her own medicine?¡± ¡°Not really. She was relieved more than anything. She will continue her role as the Guardian of Daemonic Mount as if she had never met Evan. This is the best ending for her, I suppose.¡± However, life didn¡¯t go as nned. idents would always happen at times when one wanted to avoid them the most. When everyone was about to return to the cabin, they heard Jeremy¡¯s, Jensen¡¯s, and Shermaine¡¯s calls. They looked over their shoulder to see the trio dashing toward them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are theying back again?¡± ¡°Yeah. What are they screaming about?¡± Suddenly, a group of men in ck attacked them. There were so many assassins that the situation was unfavorable to them. Evan immediately ordered everyone to face the assassins with caution. The assassins attacked again once the words were out of his mouth. A violent battle happened in such an unexpected situation. Both sides were engaged in the fight. A dagger was directed at Evan when he was distracted to protect Nicole. ¡°Careful!¡± At the crucial moment, Shermaine leaped in front of Evan and took the dagger with her body. The dagger stabbed right into her chest at her heart. ¡°Shermaine!¡± Everything happened so quickly that no one could expect it. Shermainey in Evan¡¯s arms with blood on the corner of her lips. A small smile tugged the corners of her lips as she grunted, ¡°A-Actually, I wasn¡¯t hypnotized¡­ I-I remember you¡­ I-I guess this is fine too¡­ You¡¯ll remember m-me forever.¡± Her eyelids fell to a close once she finished. ¡°Shermaine!¡± Her death filled Evan with surprise and guilt. No matter how much he yelled at her to wake up, her eyes remained shut. The Hidden Masters, Faye, and Draven fought back against their opponents with all they got. Levant and Davin protected She, Nicole, and the two children as they fought. After half an hour of brutal battle, the remaining enemy finally retreated. Draven, Jeremy, and Damien were hurt. The bodies of the dead lying in pools of blood were a horrifying scene. ¡°Mr. Evan, there¡¯s a survivor!¡± Darius called. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1874 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 Tattoo His yell attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Levant instantly ran over to him and spotted the assassin breathing shallowly on the ground. He wanted to ask who sent them here. But before he could, a dagger was thrown and pierced the assassin¡¯s heart. The man¡¯s chest stopped moving after that. ¡°How skillful,¡± said Levant with a sigh. ¡°He¡¯s the only survivor. With him dead, we have no idea who wants to kill us.¡± Levant observed the bodies on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s search more detailly. Maybe we can find other discoveries.¡± Darius nodded. Davin joined in the search. Soon, they found something. Davin shouted out of the blue, ¡°Hurry. Come over here and take a look. Look at his arm.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Darius and Levant raced to his side and analyzed the dead assassin¡¯s arm. There was a dragon-like tattoo on his arm. It wasn¡¯t big and was only a few inches long. They began to examine other bodies and discovered the same tattoos on the rest. ¡°It looks like our enemy is not some random assassin but an organization. I wonder if it¡¯s the leader of the organization who wants us dead? Or had someone paid them to take our lives?¡± Levant spected. Evan fixed his cold gaze on the lifeless bodies on the ground as he had others snap photos of the tattoos. He quickly assigned his subordinates to investigate the tattoo, wanting to find out who was behind their assassination. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t worry. They were brutal and merciless, so their target was clearly us. I¡¯ll have my subordinates expedite the investigation. We¡¯ll make them pay us back a hundredfold.¡± Davin¡¯s gaze was pinned on the lifeless Shermaine in Evan¡¯s arms. Shermaine is dead now. How should I let the other three Guardians know about this? After all, she died to save Evan. Nicole bent down to pat Joy¡¯s head, who was clinging onto her leg. ¡°Joy, go to your Aunt She.¡± Joy¡¯s heart was racing. She had never seen such a violent scene, so her heart was still pounding. However, she was a mature child. She calmed herself down after a while and released Nicole, then turned in search of She. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Joy. Come over here.¡± Joy trotted to She¡¯s side and looked at the frightened Zayden in She¡¯s arms. She was aware that he was horrified. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She reached for Zayden¡¯s tiny hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Daddy had chased the bad men away.¡± Zayden tightened his hold on her hand. ¡°Daddy said there was a big bad wolf here earlier. I think these people are scarier than the wolf. Why didn¡¯t the big bad wolf eat them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The wolf will eat all those bad men,¡± Joy said. Zayden turned his head to the side and caught a glimpse of the dead bodies and pools of blood on the ground. ¡°There¡¯s so much blood,¡± he eximed, then hid in She¡¯s arms again. ¡°Come, Joy. Let me hug you too.¡± She was worried that Joy would be frightened, so she wanted tofort Joy in her arms like Zayden. But Joy said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, Aunt She. I can look.¡± ¡°You are still so young. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t look at it.¡± ¡°Aunt She, I¡¯m really not scared anymore. Uncle Jeremy and the rest are hurt. I want to help them.¡± She ran toward the injured Jeremy and Damien and started fussing over them. Nicole reached Evan¡¯s side and peered at Shermaine in his arms. She noticed some bloodstains on the latter¡¯s pale face and felt upset. She didn¡¯t have any good impression of Shermaine before. But seeing her die to protect Evan, she had changed her perspective. She reached to wipe away the blood from the corner of Shermaine¡¯s lips. ¡°You saved Evan¡¯s life. That means you saved my life too. I¡¯ll always remember and be grateful for you.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1875 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 A Rushed Funeral Evan¡¯s expression was dark as he stared at Shermaine. Sorrow and guilt were swirling in his eyes. After all, she died trying to protect him. It weighed heavily on him as there was no way he could repay that debt. ¡°Evan, Nicole, we need to contact the other three Guardians right away. They¡¯re basically Shermaine¡¯s siblings, so they¡¯ll know how to take care of her funeral now that she¡¯s dead,¡± Darius suggested. ¡°Go and contact Elias,¡± Evan ordered before his subordinate raced uphill. However, what he saw there was even more shocking. The cave was a mess. All the furniture inside was toppled or smashed. Blood was spilled everywhere, especially around a few dead bodies on the floor. The whole scene was a clear indication that a bloody battle had urred. Darius was shocked. How could it be? Were they killed by the same people who fought us? As he continued further into the cave to search for the other Guardians, he saw Gale was lying on the ground, unmoving. When he ced his finger below Gale¡¯s nose, he realized the man had stopped breathing. He¡¯s dead? Even though Gale is a powerful warrior, he was still killed? How powerful is the enemy? His expression darkened as he raised his head and saw Frida lying on the ground a few meters away from him. It looked as though her hand was trying to grab something. He rushed over to her and helped her up. ¡°What happened here? Who tried to kill all of you?¡± Frida opened her mouth, but because her injury was too severe, she couldn¡¯t squeeze out any word. Thus, she opted to use the blood on her hand to write the word dragon on the ground. She wanted to write more, but before she could, her eyelids lowered, and she stopped breathing. He stared at the word on the ground. In front of the cave, the people who tried to kill us have a tattoo of a green dragon on their shoulders. She¡¯s probably telling me they did it. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In order to prove his theory, he checked the corpses at the cave and discovered that they indeed had the tattoo. He continued to search for Elias in the cave, but there were no signs of the man. Without any other clues to follow, he returned to Evan and told him what had happened. ¡°What did you say? Frida and Gale are both dead?¡± The gang was shocked as it sounded impossible. ¡°Yes. The people who attacked them were the same people who attacked us.¡± Darius also told the gang about what Frida wrote before she passed. ¡°Dragon? What does she mean by that? Are the killers rted to dragons?¡± ¡°Is it because they have a tattoo of a green dragon on their arms?¡± ¡°Green dragon tattoo¡­ Who are these people? Who are they trying to kill? Did they kill the Guardians because of us, or did they try to kill us because of the Guardians? Or maybe they¡¯re targeting all of us?¡± Davin was confounded. Evan suggested, ¡°I think they¡¯re trying to kill all of us.¡± ¡°They did rush to kill us. They probably nned the whole ambush.¡± ¡°But why? We have no idea who they are. Why are they trying to kill us?¡± They all looked at each other as they thought about Davin¡¯s question. ¡°What about Elias? Is he still alive? Perhaps he¡¯ll know the answer,¡± Levant asked. Darius shook his head. ¡°I searched the whole cave, but he¡¯s nowhere to be found. It¡¯s hard to tell if he¡¯s still alive or not.¡± Davin was getting goosebumps thinking about how many people had died. ¡°It¡¯s bad luck to stay at Daemonic Mount any longer. I think we should just bury Shermaine and leave as fast as we can.¡± Evan helped bury Shermaine, Frida, and Gale next to each other at the side of the sea of flowers. As Joy stared at the three graves, she suddenly cried very loudly, as though it was her own kin who died. Nicole had tofort her for a long time before they could leave. Everyone was in a rather depressive mood as they made their way back. Evan¡¯s expression was especially dark. Looking at how red Joy¡¯s eyes were, Nicole hoped that she would have a peaceful life after she reached eighteen years old and that no troublemaker would approach her. It would be for the best if they no longer had any ties to thatnd. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1876 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Sophia Is Still Angry After returning to Y City, Evan asked some people to investigate who were the assassins with the green dragon tattoo and why did they attack. He also asked some to locate Elias. It was a great difort to him that he couldn¡¯t find any details about the people who attacked them. He also especially reminded everyone not to tell Jonathan and Sophia about the bloody event that took ce on Daemonic Mount. They were getting too old to worry about something like that, and it wouldn¡¯t be great for their health. ¡°Rx, Evan. We won¡¯t mention anything to them,¡± Davin reassured. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything at all, Daddy.¡± Joy nodded as she said that. Zayden promised, ¡°I also won¡¯t say anything.¡± Sophia was overjoyed to see Zayden and Joy visiting her. ¡°My precious grandson and granddaughter are finally back! I miss you two so much.¡± ¡°We miss you too, Grandma.¡± Joy leaped into the old woman¡¯s embrace. ¡°I missed you too, Grandma.¡± Zayden hugged. ¡°Both of you are such good children. Don¡¯t grow up to be like Kyle, okay? That boy does whatever he wants after he¡¯s all grown up and refuses to listen to me at all.¡± Sophia intentionally nced at Evan and Nicole as she spoke. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was clear she wanted them to hear that. Nicole understood the reason Sophia said that to her was that she was still angry about Sally¡¯s fake pregnancy. She approached the old woman and spoke gently. ¡°I heard about Sally, Mom. This whole thing is her fault. She faked her pregnancy because she thought it would deescte the situation and that it¡¯d be for the greater good. However, it also meant she lied to you. I¡¯ll make sure she gives you her apology.¡± Sophia was stunned for a second before she studied Nicole. ¡°This sounds like you¡¯re trying to find an excuse to justify and defend her actions! The greater good? Deescte? She could¡¯ve said something about it afterward instead of continuing to pretend she¡¯s pregnant and make me serve her. Doesn¡¯t she think about how I feel at all?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her fault, and I¡¯ll make sure she apologizes for it.¡± Nicole could only smile awkwardly. Evan stepped forward and looked at Sophia. ¡°You aren¡¯t exactly correct, Mom. It was you who wanted to move into Imperial Garden to take care of her after Sally said she was pregnant. She didn¡¯t ask you to take care of her. Besides, you wanted nothing more than a grandchild at the time, so much so that it was all you could think about. She was worried that if she told you it was fake, you would be disappointed. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to make Kyle break up with her because of that. After all, they love each other very much. If you ask me, I think you should step away from Kyle¡¯s affair and let him make his own decisions.¡± Instead of calming her nerves, that speech only made Sophia more furious. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m in the wrong for wanting to take care of her?¡± ¡°You were guarding Sally¡¯s door night after night and preventing her from staying with Kyle. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries as an elder?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯reining that I¡¯m a busybody? I took care of her for the sake of the Seet family¡¯s lineage! If I knew she wasn¡¯t pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have taken care of her like that! I feel like a fool! Your son matters so much more than me, isn¡¯t it, Evan? You¡¯re willing to ignore how I feel just to make your son happy!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t get angry, Mom. Evan wasn¡¯t reprimanding you. He¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s his way of showing his care for you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to call Kyle and Sally to ask them to apologize to you. Here, I¡¯ll call Kyle right away.¡± Nicole spoke as she pulled out her phone. Sophia stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t want to see the two of them again. Their matters are no longer my concern.¡± She then continued to remind Nicole. ¡°If you ask me, you shouldn¡¯t care about what they do as well. Kyle always has big ideas. He doesn¡¯t need us to worry about his decision. He¡¯s just like his dad, doing everything by himself and following his desires without thinking about it.¡± It was clear that it was a jab at Evan. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1877 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Returning To Imperial Garden Davin, who was standing at the side, intentionally gave Sophia a thumbs up and Evan a gloating look. He was usually the one who got reprimanded by their mother, be it in the form of ear twisting or getting pped. It was finally his brother¡¯s turn to get scolded. Evan didn¡¯t care that he was scolded by his mother. Besides, he knew what his mother¡¯s temperament was like. Once she vented out all her anger and calmed down, she would be fine. As expected, after shooting a re at Evan, she began to worry about her granddaughter. She resumed her reminder to Nicole. ¡°You should care more about Nina and Maya, especially the latter. The Simpson family isn¡¯t as harmonious as ours. They have all kinds of freaks in their family, including Wilbur¡¯s stepmother. She isn¡¯t an easy person to deal with, so you must make sure Maya doesn¡¯t get bullied.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I will.¡± ¡°If Wilbur¡¯s stepmother dares to bully Maya, I¡¯ll be the first to settle the score!¡± Nicole was a little touched by the old woman¡¯s care. ¡°Maya is lucky to have a grandmother like you. I¡¯ll thank you on her behalf.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do as her grandma. There¡¯s no need to thank me for it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Nicole. If Maya is ever bullied, Davin and I will also be there to support her. The children of the Seet family are all nice kids who don¡¯t bully people and don¡¯t stay quiet when being bullied,¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She added. ¡°I agree with what you said, Sheep!¡± Davin added. She turned to look at him and suddenly recalled an important matter. ¡°Mom, Evan, Nicole, I have something important I need to tell you all.¡± ¡°What is it? Why do you sound so serious?¡± Sophia asked. She cleared her throat as she wanted to initiate a family meeting to vote for what she would be doing with Davinter on. ¡°It¡¯s time for a family meeting. Everyone has to vote. I hope all of you will cooperate!¡± ¡°Can I vote too, Aunt She?¡± Joy stared at her with big, clear eyes. ¡°Of course you can. Everyone gets a vote regardless of their age.¡± Joy nodded excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll think carefully as to how I¡¯ll use my vote!¡± ¡°Sounds good to me. I¡¯ll give everyone time to make their decision. We¡¯ll have another family meeting after dinner.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll return to Imperial Garden with Evan first.¡± ¡°All right. Remember to call Maya, Nina, and Kyle too. Also, Sa¡ª¡± She wanted to say Sally, but after ncing at Sophia, she was d she cut herself off. It was clear that Sophia¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t fully vanished yet. It would be better if Sally didn¡¯te, or the situation would get messy. Everyone understood She¡¯s concern. Nicole nodded in agreement. ¡°See you all tonight.¡± When Evan arrived back in Imperial Garden with Nicole, Nina and Maya weed them back. ¡°Wee back, Mommy, Daddy.¡± ¡°You look like you became thinner over the past few days, Daddy. However, you still look handsome! You¡¯re Y City¡¯s most handsome, no, the world¡¯s most handsome man!¡± said Nina. ¡°The most handsome man in the whole gxy!¡± Maya praised too. Evan smirked and hugged both of his daughters. ¡°I¡¯m getting old already. Being handsome is no longer something I care about. How are you two doing? Didn¡¯t cause any trouble, I hope?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been working hard, Daddy! We didn¡¯t have time to cause trouble.¡± Maya nced at Nina and proceeded to mention how she got back with Wilbur. Nicole held her hand and stared at her. ¡°I heard about the matter between you and Wilbur, Maya. First of all, I want to congratte you! I also want to let you know I hope you¡¯ll spend more time with Wilbur and observe his family even further. The Simpson family can be quiteplicated. Love may be something that happens between two individuals, but marriage is something that happens between two families. I only want you to consider the big picture instead of just focusing on what you want.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1878 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1878 Mistaking the CEO for a Gigolo Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Aunt She Calling ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy! I will!¡± Maya replied. Nicole nodded satisfactorily. She was d her daughter was still sensible and not blinded by love. After that, she told her daughters about the family meeting voting that would be taking ce in the Seet Residence. Both of them were surprised and curious. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are we having a family meeting?¡± ¡°Your uncle wants to build an underground pce, but your aunt wants to invest in a movie. Both of them couldn¡¯t agree on what to do, so they wanted everyone else to make the decision for them by voting.¡± Nina thought about it and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t they just do their own things? Uncle Davin can build his own underground pce, and Aunt She can invest in her own movie. Both of them will be happy doing their own things. Why must they pick only one?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what your uncle and aunt are thinking either. You can ask them about itter if you want.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Maya sighed. ¡°Voting doesn¡¯t sound nice. If we vote for Uncle Davin, then Aunt She will be upset. If we vote for Aunt She, then it feels like we¡¯re being mean to Uncle Davin. This is a really tough decision. Can I not vote, Mommy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to vote too, Mommy. Why do they need to let other people decide what they should do? Isn¡¯t this just putting us in a tough spot?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t forfeit your votes. Just follow your heart and vote on the one you think is the best. No need to feel guilty regardless of what the result may be,¡± Evan dered. The two girls looked at each other before nodding. Still, they were unsure about who they should vote for. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s better to offend Uncle Davin or Aunt She?¡± Maya secretly asked Nina. The moment she finished speaking, her phone rang up. It was from She. When she picked it up, she realized the call was an attempt by her aunt to get her vote. She began rambling about the pros of investing in a movie and how each member of the Seet family would get a cameo in the film. She also tried to entice Maya by saying that she would give her a few precious presents, including expensive pieces of jewelry that she would be able to wear while she was filming. Maya pouted. Aunt She is basically cheating! She made a vague promise and hung up the phone. ¡°Aunt She has begun to canvass votes! She tried to get me on her side by offering expensive gifts. What do I do?¡± ¡°It depends on whether you can resist the temptations of her gifts! We mustn¡¯t get influenced by those presents, Maya.¡± When Nina finished, it was her turn to ept a call from her aunt. ¡°Seems like Aunt She¡¯s going to entice me now. I wanna listen to what she has to say.¡± When the call was answered, She repeated everything she said to Maya to her. She even made a special promise that the film crew would buy her makeup for the actors. Most importantly, she said that Nina could be the main female lead and that she could pick her own makeup artist. Lastly, she added that her niece would no doubt be able to be a superstar in the acting industry with how pretty and elegant she looked. Nina was aware of what her aunt was doing, yet she couldn¡¯t deny that the offer was very alluring. If She fulfilled her promise, not only would Nina be popr, her makeup would soar in poprity as well. It might very well be her best chance to increase her worth! Imaginations about a bright future began to run wild in her mind, and her heart began to sway. What should I do? If I vote for Aunt She, I hope you won¡¯t get upset with me, Uncle Davin. She sighed as she pondered. After hanging up the phone, Nina cleared her throat and said, ¡°I think investing in a film is a much better path. Besides, it¡¯ll be beneficial to everyone in the Seet family. I think we should vote for Aunt She for the greater good.¡± Maya stared at her with widened eyes. ¡°What exactly did Aunt She promise you that could make you change your mind so quickly? Are the benefits she¡¯s offering you better than the ones she offered to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the benefits. I just feel like the movie is a better choice for everyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before you answered the call! You even told me not to get swayed by the temptations of her gifts!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1879 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 Davin Asking For Votes Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I-I¡¯m not swayed by the temptations. I only think that we should consider this choice from a wider perspective. Uncle Davin isn¡¯t thinking about us, but Aunt She is. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the wrong choice to support her.¡± Nina awkwardly tried to defend herself. Maya stared at her sister in disbelief. She felt that if Nina changed her attitude so quickly after the call, it had to mean that their aunt had offered her sister a great deal. Just as she was about to ask what it was, her phone rang again. It was from Davin. Ugh¡­ Is Uncle Davin trying to canvass votes too? She epted the call. ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re calling me, Uncle Davin?¡± Davin chuckled. ¡°Well, I just want to have a chat with you, Maya.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°How do you think I¡¯ve been treating you for the past few years?¡± She answered without hesitation, ¡°Pretty good!¡± ¡°If you think I¡¯ve been treating you pretty well, then perhaps you¡¯re willing to help me out a little¡ª¡± ¡°Just get to the point, Uncle Davin. No need to beat around the bush. I should remind you that someone¡¯s vote has already been bought out. If you want to get my vote, then you have to make sure it¡¯s worth my time. Don¡¯t try to cheap out on your bribe, or else, I won¡¯t vote for you that easily.¡± Davin was stunned when he heard that. He immediately thought about how even though She promised not to cheat, she had already won one vote with her bribe. Sheep¡¯s quick! No, I can¡¯t let her win this easily! He chuckled again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get straight to the point. What will it take for you to cast your precious vote for me? As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll fulfill any wish you have. No need to hold back.¡± Maya smirked. Uncle Davin sure is straightforward! She excitedly took her phone upstairs to talk about her condition. The negotiationssted for more than a dozen minutes before she ended the call happily. While she still didn¡¯t know what her aunt promised Nina, she was pretty satisfied with the benefits her uncle promised to give her. Therefore, she decided to vote for him. Davin proceeded to call Nina and immediately asked her what she wanted. She respectfully declined, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°Listen to me, Nina. Building an underground pce is my dream. You have to help me out. I promise I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good, Uncle Davin. The voting must be fair. I want to make my own decision based on my own judgment.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of benefits his wife promised her, seeing how she was so resistant to his offer. ¡°How about this, Nina¡ª¡± She cut him off ruthlessly before he could continue to entice her. ¡°I¡¯ll forfeit my vote if you keep doing this, Uncle Davin. Do you really want that?¡± Davin was stunned. It seems like there¡¯s no hope of getting her vote. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I won¡¯t force you any further.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Davin.¡± He let out a sigh once the call ended. Maya¡¯s voting for me while Nina¡¯s voting for Sheep. We¡¯re tied right now. Next up are Kyle and Juan. I wonder how I should convince them to vote for me. After some nning, he gave the two of them a call. Juan was as slippery as an eel. He only gave vague answers and showed no hint as to who he was voting for or if he was going to vote at all. In the end, he gave ame excuse and hung up the call. Davin still had no idea if Juan was going to support him, but he still hoped that he would. As for Kyle, he was being as fair as he could. ¡°I¡¯ll think about who I should vote for carefully. No need to worry about me, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°You should consider supporting me, Kyle. What will it take for you to vote for me? Just let me know, and I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill your wish.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1880 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 Davin Is Getting Desperate ¡°You¡¯ll know who I¡¯m voting for tonight, Uncle Davin! I still have things I need to take care of in the company. See youter tonight.¡± Kyle then hung up the phone. Davin stared at his phone and sighed. This brat is eerily simr to Evan. I can¡¯t get through to him at all! He does what he wants without being controlled by anyone. It seems like he¡¯s a lost cause, and I think I¡¯ll get a simr response if I call Evan right now. Maybe he¡¯ll even scold me for using a tactic like this. Still, I don¡¯t want to give up that easily. He gathered his courage and called Nicole. ¡°Hey, Nicole. Is Evan around?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s here. Do you need something from him? I can call him over right now.¡± ¡°No, Nicole. Don¡¯t call him. I only want to ask who you two are voting for tonight.¡± He¡¯s trying to get some insider information? She smirked. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. It¡¯ll depend on who has the better argumentter tonight. Whoever can convince us that they have the better idea will get our votes.¡± ¡°Can you give me your vote directly, Nicole? If you vote for me, then I¡ª¡± At that moment, she realized he was trying to canvass votes and intentionally cleared her throat before shouting, ¡°It¡¯s a call from Davin! Do you want to take it?¡± Then, she turned back to the phone. ¡°It¡¯s your brother asking who¡¯s calling me. When I said it was you, he asked if there was something you needed from him. He¡¯s actually in a hurry to go to Bernian Hospital with me right now.¡± Afraid of being lectured by Evan, Davin quickly dismissed what he had said earlier and ended the call. It seems like these two votes are also going to be a mystery! I hope at least one of them will vote for me. Argh! I should forget about them and focus on Mom and Dad first! When Davin walked out of the study, he saw She feeding Zayden and Joy some snacks. Both of them were eating it rather ravenously. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my vote, Mommy.¡± Zayden smiled as he continued to eat the delicious snacks. Davin was quite pissed when he heard that. He marched toward She in anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you crossing the line here, Sheep? You¡¯re going to bribe the children too? How can you teach them about cheating at such a young age?¡± Awkwardness shed across her face before she calmed back down again. She straightened her back and defended, ¡°This isn¡¯t cheating. I¡¯m simply making a deal. I give them what they want, and they give me what I want! It¡¯s a fair trade!¡± ¡°You!¡± He was shocked by her justification as she was tantly trying to excuse her tactics as fair. ¡°You¡¯re going to affect the children, Sheep.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t take it that seriously. Canvassing happens even in bigpetitions. Many contestants would try to buy as many votes as they could before the voting would start. They would try to appeal to the voters, give a speech about how they deserve it, or just outright bribe the voters. You can do it too if you have the ability. I¡¯m not stopping you.¡± ¡°Fine! Just you wait, Sheep! You¡¯ll lose tonight!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to lose! There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t do if I set my mind to it!¡± He shot her a furious re before heading to his parent¡¯s ce. Jonathan and Sophia didn¡¯t even bother to look at him or listen to what he had to say seriously. They treated him as though he was invisible. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your precious son. You must support me.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re my precious son, but She is my precious daughter-inw. Treating both of you fairly is very important to me. I can¡¯t afford to distance you or my daughter-inw over this,¡± Sophia exined. She sure knows what to say! Seeing what her attitude toward the matter was like, Davin turned to look at Jonathan as hisst hope. ¡°You have to support me, Dad! I¡¯m asking you to help me just this once!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1881 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 Family Meeting Showtime Jonathan thought for a while before speaking sincerely. ¡°As the head of the family, I promise I¡¯ll cast my vote fairly. No need to worry.¡± ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re voting for me?¡± Davin asked in a low voice. Jonathan looked at him with a smile before drinking his coffee. From that encounter, Davin deduced that both of them likely wouldn¡¯t be casting their votes for him. It would seem like he had to rely on himself to convince everyone to vote for him! After they had their dinner, all members of the Seet family sat in the Seet Residence¡¯s living room and waited to cast their votes. Zayden and Joy were still eating the snacks that She gave them on a stool as they stared at everyone curiously. Davin was secretly observing everyone¡¯s expression. Maya¡¯s the only one that I¡¯m certain will give me her vote. How should I convince the others to vote for me? He cleared his throat and smiled at his audience before speaking. ¡°The voting is about to begin soon. I hope everyone¡¯s prepared.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to prepare anything, Uncle Davin. You and Aunt She are the ones who need to prepare to get your votes!¡± ¡°Juan is right! I am prepared. The votes in all your hands are very precious, so you must vote carefully and not betray your conscience!¡± ¡°We swear we¡¯ll vote fairly, Uncle Davin. Just start your speech already,¡± Nina urged. Davin grinned at her. You¡¯re already bought out by Sheep, but you still want to talk about fairness in front of me? If you really do cast your vote for her, then I¡¯ll have to ask you where¡¯s the fairness you mention. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll start right away. I think building an underground pce is a work of creativity. The profit I¡¯ll obtain from the pce will be high, and the way the business will be run is the perfect fit for my personality. Most importantly, all the investment money I need to build the pce is money I have already made using Steven¡¯s underground pce. I think it¡¯s fair that whoever earns the money deserves to use it, right?¡± He paused and nced at She before concluding, ¡°All right, that¡¯s my argument. I hope all of you will consider your votes carefully. Additionally, once the pce is built, all of you can go there whenever you want. You can even bring your friends with you. None of you need to pay anything to y, sleep, or eat there if I win. That¡¯s my promise.¡± Lastly, he bowed and thanked, ¡°I hope everyone will cast their precious votes for me. Thank you all for listening.¡± Maya pped her hands before everyone else did when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯ve made a convincing argument, Uncle Davin.¡± She rolled her eyes at him and stood at the center with a smile. ¡°What follows is my argument as to why my idea is better. It is my wish to invest in a movie because I like the job. I get to meet different people every day and widen my knowledge about the world. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I haven¡¯t been doing anything special for the past few years, which is why I want the chance to do this. More importantly, everyone here knows how good-looking you all are when you look in a mirror. All of you deserve a chance to prove yourself to the world! Investing in a movie means that I can cast you all in the film. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that you shouldn¡¯t miss!¡± She then turned to Evan. ¡°Aside from proving how handsome and fabulous you are, you can also show off your financial capabilities by bing the biggest investor, Evan. Hell, maybe we can invest a few more scripts together. Getting the chance to be an actor is only one of the pros if you guys vote for me! The film crew will need to buy makeup and food to keep the movie running, so Nina¡¯s makeuppany and Maya¡¯s food za will be of great help to the crew! Both of them will get to show off how capable they are. If you ask me, I think that making a movie is a lot more meaningful than constructing an underground building. Besides, an underground building sounds like bad luck. I hope that my speech has convinced all of you to give me your vote. Thank you for listening.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1882 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Casting Votes When She finished, she bowed earnestly. Nina was the first to p. Davin was a bit pissed off. She had been trying to canvass more votes during the day. Why does she have to stomp on me like this? He countered, ¡°What I want is to build an underground pce that¡¯s basically a big, special entertainment zone. There¡¯s nothing that screams bad luck about it.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The term underground pce has been used as an alternate name for graves in the past. Only dead people live underground, which is why it¡¯s bad luck,¡± She disagreed. ¡°How is it bad luck? I made so much money with Steven¡¯s underground pce! Why aren¡¯t you iming that the money is bad luck too?¡± ¡°You only made that much money with Steven¡¯s underground pce because you were a good salesman. Your guests gave you money because they were curious. Once the novelty wore off, no one would go to a ce like that anymore. You¡¯re a healthy man that¡¯s still alive, Davin. Can¡¯t you just build a ce that¡¯s under the sunlight instead of underground? Why do you want to stay beneath the ground so badly? You¡¯ll be staying there forever in a couple of decades anyway!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that notion, Sheep. I want to build an underground grave¡ª No wait, I mean underground pce¡ª¡± ¡°Did you all hear that? Even he thinks his underground pce is a grave. Do you really want to support him?¡± ¡°No!¡± The first to speak up was Sophia. Davin stared at his mother with a bbergasted look. ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to support Sheep? I¡¯m your son, Mom. You can¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re my son that I don¡¯t want you to do this! I¡¯ll be casting my vote to She!¡± She was overjoyed when she heard that. ¡°Thank you, Mom! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll get your favorite role and let you have fun being a movie star. You¡¯re going to be popr!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Davin then turned his sight to Jonathan resignedly. ¡°Who are you going to vote for, Dad? Mom¡¯s already voted against me. How about you give one to me as support?¡± The older man thought about it and answered, ¡°I was going to give my vote to She, but after thinking about it, I realize I have no interest in movies or showing up on the big screen. Besides, she has no experience in movie-making. At least Davin will be making a lot of money from the underground pce. So, I¡¯m giving my vote to him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad! Thank you so much!¡± Davin stared at his beloved father with gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m giving my vote to Aunt She because I think she¡¯ll be giving us an opportunity to try something new. I like her n, which is why I¡¯m going to vote for her,¡± Nina announced. Maya promptly stood up and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll cast my vote for Uncle Davin because I believe it¡¯s not easy for him to start a business he really wants at his age. He really shows his passion and interest in the project, so I¡¯m giving him my vote.¡± ¡°We¡¯re two for two. It seems like we¡¯re tied right now, Sheep.¡± Davin smirked. She rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get so cocky. There¡¯s still Evan, Nicole, Juan, Kyle, Joy, and Zayden! How many votes do you think you¡¯ll get from them?¡± Looking at those six people, he recalled what their attitude was toward the voting when he called them. He really had no idea who they would vote for. ¡°Continue, continue, continue¡­¡± Zayden and Joy urged. Nicole stood up and gave her vote to She because she believed Davin was also suitable for the job and that they could develop the project well. ¡°Thank you, Nicole.¡± She smiled. Evan also gave her his vote. ¡°I agree with Nicole¡¯s point about novelty wearing off over time with the underground pce. No one will want to go there often. Besides, Steven¡¯s underground pce took them ten years to build. It¡¯ll take too long and too much money to build it. There¡¯s really no reason to make an investment like that. If you really like the idea of an underground pce, then you can just discuss rental fees with Steven!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1883 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 The Result Is Out ¡°I agree with Daddy¡¯s assessment.¡± Kyle said. ¡°I¡¯ll vote for Aunt She too.¡± She nced at Davin smugly. ¡°That¡¯s three votes for me, Davin. You¡¯re not going to win unless Zayden, Juan, and Joy give you their votes.¡± He felt crushed as it seemed like he was destined to lose. Seeing how depressed he looked, Juan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you my vote, Uncle Davin! I don¡¯t think my vote¡¯s going to do much, but I¡¯m willing to support you!¡± ¡°Congrattions on winning an encouraging vote!¡± She eximed before looking at the children. ¡°Who are you two voting for?¡± Zayden swiftly swallowed the remaining snack into his belly and thought about it seriously. ¡°I really like ying in the underground pce with Daddy, but I¡¯ve eaten Mommy¡¯s snacks. I don¡¯t know who to vote for! It¡¯s so hard to choose between Mommy and Daddy!¡± ¡°You can vote for anyone you like, Zayden. There¡¯s no need to take the snacks I gave you into consideration. I hope that you can form your own opinion and make a choice that you think is the best on your own.¡± His big, clear eyes blinked a few times. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll vote for Daddy!¡± Since Juan and Zayden had voted for me, I¡¯ll be tied with Sheep if Joy votes for me too! There¡¯s still hope! When Davin thought about that, his expression was lit up with hope again. Then, he stared at Joy. The results depended entirely on that child. ¡°Do you think the underground pce is fun, Joy?¡± Joy thought for a bit and nodded. ¡°How about I build a new underground pce for you and Zayden to y in?¡± ¡°How long will it take for the underground pce to be built, Uncle Davin?¡± Davin scratched his head. ¡°Maybe one to three years.¡± Nina interjected, ¡°One to three years is extremely fast. If you want to build one like Steven¡¯s, you¡¯ll need around ten.¡± He shot a nce at her. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Joy right now. Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡± She pouted. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re misleading her instead of convincing her, Uncle Davin.¡± ¡°Joy is a little know-it-all. How can I mislead her? Besides, she¡¯s different from you. You immediately gave your aunt your vote when she bribed you. Joy isn¡¯t going to be bribed at all, even if Sheep gives her all the snacks she wants. Isn¡¯t that right, Joy?¡± Joy snickered. ¡°I want to give half of my vote to Aunt She and you, Uncle Davin. I feel like Aunt She can continue to invest in her movie while you use Steven¡¯s underground pce to make more money. There¡¯s no need to choose when both of you can support each other!¡± ¡°That was what I was thinking at first as well,¡± Nina added. Maya nced at her. ¡°I can prove that was what Nina initially thought, but she was enticed to pick the movie.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re going to tell me you aren¡¯t enticed? Why did you support Uncle Davin, then? Tell us, Uncle Davin. What benefits did you promise to give to Maya?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Davin smiled. ¡°There¡¯re no benefits involved. Maya voted for me because she had a deeper rtionship with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Maya always has a better rtionship with Aunt She. She¡¯s the one who sent Maya back to Rose Garden when she got lost in the past. There¡¯s no way Maya picked you if no benefits are involved.¡± ¡°Fine, I admit it! Uncle Davin promised to give me ten percent of the share!¡± Maya stuck her tongue out. ¡°You agreed to give him your vote for ten percent? Aunt She can give you more!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only because of that. If it weren¡¯t for Uncle Davin, I wouldn¡¯t have met Wilbur. So, I wanted to thank him.¡± Maya blushed. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1884 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Both Sides Win ¡°So it¡¯s because of Wilbur that you voted for him, Maya,¡± Nina sneered. Maya nced back with annoyance. ¡°You don¡¯t get to say that to me when you vote for Aunt She because she promised you benefits too, Nina!¡± Both of them quarreled with each other before Juan stepped forward and spoke. ¡°Voting is always going to involve personal greed. Either someone brings up how close they are to the voter or offers benefits to get them on board. I think a voting system like this is the most unfair one.¡± Davin, who lost due to a half vote, added, ¡°Juan¡¯s right. I also think it¡¯s unfair.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Davin? The result¡¯s already out. Are you going back against your word?¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just feeling indignant.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to feel indignant.¡± ¡°Yeah, I do!¡± ¡°Stop arguing with each other, Uncle Davin, Aunt She. I think Joy makes the most sense. I don¡¯t think you need to build your own underground pce. You can just have a discussion with Steven and use his underground pce to do what you want. Then, you can use some of that money to support Aunt She¡¯s movie. This way, both of you get what you want! Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Juan proposed. She gave it some thought. ¡°What happens when I get too busy and need help?¡± ¡°Then let Uncle Davin help you! You two are a couple, and he¡¯s your husband. He should help you.¡± ¡°What do you think, Davin?¡± Davin pondered and shrugged. ¡°Sure. If she needs my help, she can give me a call, and I¡¯ll help her out.¡± ¡°All right, then! It seems like this voting ended up with both sides winning!¡± Sophia was happy with the result. ¡°Starting from tomorrow, both of you will be busy with your own things. I¡¯ll take good care of Zayden and Joy.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± She smiled brightly at her. ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re family, after all!¡± ¡°Now that the voting has concluded, I¡¯m heading back to Imperial Garden.¡± ¡°All right. It¡¯s gettingte, anyway. Be safe when you¡¯re driving back.¡± ¡°We will, Mom. You should rest early too.¡± When Evan¡¯s family left Imperial Garden and prepared to head home, Davin followed them out and mentioned the people with green dragon tattoos who attacked them at Daemonic Mount. ¡°I don¡¯t think those people are just a bunch of thugs. Say, do you think they¡¯lle to this city to attack us? Our family didn¡¯t really offend anyone, right? Why did they attack us so viciously?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably rted to the treasure in Daemonic Mount. I¡¯ll get someone to figure out who they are as quick as I can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also send someone to investigate the matter. We should be on alert for the time being.¡± ¡°I agree. Rest soon, Davin.¡± As he watched Evan¡¯s family leave, Davin felt uneasy. He guessed that it had something to do with Joy, but without evidence, he couldn¡¯t say for sure. Even though the treasure¡¯s still not opened yet, it¡¯s already attracting the wrong kinds of attention. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at that thought. He turned around and headed back to his room. The next day, after She finished her breakfast, she began to work on her project and focused entirely on investing in a movie. Davin headed back to the underground pce and continued to use it to make money. Two dayster, She obtained a pretty good script. She was attracted by the main female lead and wanted to y that role. However, everyone in the film crew thought she was too old for the role, and the screen test really supported it. They all believed a younger actor should give it a shot. ¡°This is your first time investing in a movie, Ms. Muir. We should y things safe and make sure it is wless. Only then we¡¯ll be able to make this movie a sess.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1885 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 Renewing The Lease She nced through the script repeatedly. What a pity that I can¡¯t take the role when it¡¯s such a great one! After deliberating for an eternity, she rang Nina up. ¡°Nina, I think there¡¯s a role that suits you perfectly, and it¡¯s the female lead to boot. Would you like to y the role?¡± ¡°Aunt She, I¡¯m a tad busy at work since we¡¯re making the preparations for the press conference announcing theunch of our new product. I can do a cameo for a supporting role, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time to devote to ying the female lead.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s really a pity, then.¡± ¡°Aunt She, why don¡¯t you ask Maya instead?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± She immediately phoned Maya, who was over the moon at that piece of news. ¡°Can I really y the female lead, Aunt She?¡± ¡°Yup! I think you¡¯re particrly suited to the role. This is a story of the female lead turning the tables. The female lead was initially plump, unsightly, and had particrly low self-esteem. Then, the chubby duckling morphed into a swan, taking her revenge against those who once picked on her and living out her true self. It¡¯s a very inspiring and refreshing movie!¡± Maya was momentarily stunned, seemingly realizing why She wanted her to y the role. Back when we were young, I was a chubby duckling who was a glutton as well, so my experience is simr to the plotline! ¡°I¡¯m willing to try it, Aunt She!¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll send the script to you, then. Do take a look at it.¡± After obtaining the script, Maya studied it seriously. That night, she shared the good news with Wilbur. When Wilbur learned about it, an idea suddenly shed across his mind. He then phoned She and asked whether he could y the male lead. In truth, there was already a suitable candidate to y the male lead. However, She felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to reject him outright. Thus, she decided to allow him to audition with Maya tomorrow. If he passed, then he could y the male lead. In turn, Wilbur shared that good news with Maya first thing through the phone. Maya was ted upon learning about it. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that we¡¯ll have the opportunity to act alongside each other!¡± ¡°Indeed! In truth, I¡¯ve always had a wish¡ªto experience love with the person I love in a different life story. I was even nning to film a movie, but I didn¡¯t expect Aunt She to help me realize my dream.¡± ¡°Oh, really? You even had such a thought?¡± ¡°Yeah. By the way, I¡¯lle and pick you up tonight. My dad invited you to the Simpson residence for dinner.¡± Stumped by the sudden invitation, Maya went silent. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you not willing toe to my house?¡± Wilbur inquired. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯lle and pick you up after work.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Okay!¡± Hanging up the phone, she exhaled deeply. Wilbur¡¯s stepmother appeared in her mind. His stepmother is a sly one. I wonder if she¡¯ll do anything tonight and make things difficult for me. Meanwhile, Davin was all confident and fired up to modify the management of the underground pce when his assistant rushed into his office and told him that Steven had arrived. He mentally made some calctions and realized that the loan period of the Maupay underground pce had expired. Hmm, he¡¯s probably here for this matter. Subsequently, his office door was pushed open, after which Steven stormed in. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an esteemed guest! Hurry up and serve some tea!¡± ¡°At once, Mr. Davin.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to put on an act here, Davin! I¡¯m here to tell you to get lost! The time is up for your loan of the underground pce, so hurry up and pack! Take all your junk away!¡± ¡°While that¡¯s true, I¡¯d still like to continue using it. Steven, how about we discuss this matter? I¡¯ll pay you rent, so allow me to use it for a while longer.¡± ¡°No way! That¡¯s my ce, yet you still want to upy it indefinitely? You must move out tomorrow!¡± Steven looked as though he wasn¡¯t budging on the issue as its owner. Davin studied him before querying, ¡°What if I don¡¯t do so?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°If you don¡¯t move out, I¡¯ll throw your things out! Davin, we had an agreement that you were only allowed to use it for a month. You can¡¯t go back on your word now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back on my word. Aren¡¯t I discussing renewing the lease with you now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up for discussion! I¡¯m not going to renew your lease!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1886 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 ckmail Mystification swamped Davin. What on earth got his dander up? It seems as though he¡¯s throwing a tantrum with someone. ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Look, your daughter¡ªSally¡ªis dating my nephew, Kyle. We¡¯ll be a family in the future, so let¡¯s discuss things nicely.¡± ¡°A family? Your mother is now urging Kyle to break up with my daughter after learning that she isn¡¯t pregnant! She hasn¡¯t such luck to be a family with you all!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense about breaking up? My mother is just running her mouth in anger. Don¡¯t worry, for they¡¯ll never break up.¡± As soon as Steven heard that, he seized the opportunity and suggested, ¡°In that case, have Kyle get engaged with Sally so that everyone in Y City knows that she¡¯s his fianc¨¦e. In that case, I¡¯ll rent the underground pce to you for another year. How about that?¡± Davin was taken aback for a moment. Mom is still fuming, so I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be rather tough to have the two of them get engaged at this time. ¡°Can you do it, Davin? If you can¡¯t, get out of my territory!¡± ¡°How about this? Give me a few days, and I¡¯ll aplish this task.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you ten days. Is that enough?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Okay,¡± Davin replied unconfidently. ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then. You¡¯ve got to move out if you can¡¯t do it!¡± Steven then left in the same manner he came, leaving in a whirlwind. Watching as his office door opened and closed, Davin plopped onto the wooden chair and heaved a long sigh. Later, he took out his phone and gave Kyle a call to ask about his opinion. Kyle was exceedingly surprised to hear him bringing that subject up out of the blue. ¡°Uncle Davin, I¡¯ve got to consider my parents¡¯ opinion on this matter. After all, my engagement is a big deal for the Seet family. Grandma has a problem with Sally, so I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t allow us to get engaged.¡± ¡°As long as you have no objections to it, I¡¯ll talk to your parents and grandparents.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, why are you suddenly so concerned about my engagement?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m incredibly kind and am worried about your future.¡± Well, your future father-inw is ckmailing me, so I¡¯ve got no other choice! Otherwise, why would I bring this matter up before your grandmother¡¯s fury has abated? ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. As long as my parents agree and my grandparents have no objections, I¡¯m fine with getting engaged with Sally anytime.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, leave the rest of it to me, then. You don¡¯t need to bother about it anymore.¡± After hanging up the phone, Davin instantly made ns to turn that into a reality. That night, he deliberately went to Imperial Garden for dinner, nning to talk to Evan and Nicole about the matter to see what they thought about it. The moment he stepped foot into Imperial Garden, he was greeted by the sight of Nina sitting on the couch with a cup oftte and a fashion magazine in hand. ¡°Are you the only one home, Nina?¡± ¡°Yup! Mommy and Daddy aren¡¯t home yet. Why are you so free toe over, Uncle Davin?¡± ¡°N-No reason. I just came over for a look. Where¡¯s Maya? Is she not home as well?¡± ¡°Wilbur took her to the Simpson residence for dinner.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Oh yes, where¡¯s Stephen, Nina? Is everything going well with your rtionship?¡± ¡°He went to K Nation to investigate Chris¡¯ death and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Davin was silent for a moment beforementing, ¡°The fact that he¡¯s willing to investigate your ex- boyfriend¡¯s death proves that he¡¯s a decent man.¡± ¡°His heart belonged to Chris, so he said he¡¯ll regard it as repaying the debt of gratitude. Our rtionship will be official when he returns.¡± ¡°I support you both.¡± Having said that, he mentioned the engagement between Kyle and Sally, asking Nina whether she was in agreement. Nina considered it solemnly for a while. ¡°Uncle Davin, Grandma doesn¡¯t like Sally all that much at present, so I think this matter should be tabled for now. She¡¯s hot-tempered, so it¡¯s best not to push her on this.¡± ¡°I know that as well. Nina, do you have any idea of how I can convince your grandmother to agree to Kyle getting engaged with Sally?¡± As Nina was mulling over it, ke announced that Evan and Nicole were back. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ideas, Uncle Davin. I¡¯m still busy with the press conference announcing theunch of our new product, so you should ask Mommy and Daddy about this.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1887 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 Buying Time When Nicole and Evan caught sight of Davin upon entering the living room, both of them were surprised. Logically speaking, the underground pce should be busy at this time. Why is he free to come over? ¡°Is something the matter, Davin?¡± Evan asked, cutting straight to the chase. In response, Davin chuckled sheepishly. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m indeed not one for random social calls. I¡¯m here to seek your help.¡± Then, he exined Steven¡¯s stiption. ¡°Have Sally and Kyle be engaged?¡± Astonishment flooded Nicole. ¡°That¡¯s what Steven said. He wants an answer from me in ten days. Otherwise, he won¡¯t allow me to use the underground pce anymore. What do you two think about this, Evan, Nicole?¡± Nicole asserted that the opinion of the parties involved was most crucial. As long as Sally and Kyle had no objections, she had none either. However, she was afraid that Sophia would be displeased. After all, the matter of Sally faking a pregnancy was still a thorn in thetter¡¯s flesh. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Evan likewise felt that a sudden engagement was too hasty. He pondered for a while before giving Davin an idea. ¡°How about this? On the tenth day, tell Steven that the Seet family has agreed to the engagement between Sally and Kyle. Also, inform him that the Seet family ns to make it a huge affair. Therefore, time is needed to make the necessary preparations.¡± ¡°Are you thinking of buying time on the preparations?¡± Nicole queried. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll prepare for two months, and Mom¡¯s anger will have likely abated by then. At that time, we¡¯ll host the engagement party. The timing is just right.¡± ¡°What if Steven finds it too long and doesn¡¯t want to wait? He was in a frenzy when he came and sought me out today. I think he¡¯s straining at the leash to settle this matter immediately.¡± Nina, who was listening at the side, chimed in with her analysis, ¡°Uncle Davin, he¡¯s Sally¡¯s father, so he should be most eager to see the engagement party be a huge affair. After all, that shows that the Seet family attaches great importance to his daughter. If he¡¯s impatient, ask him why he¡¯s in such a hurry to dispose of her like she¡¯s just a piece of trash and if his daughter¡¯s dignity doesn¡¯t matter. Also, tell him that he should consider his daughter¡¯s interests as a father. Having it as a grand affair will only benefit them.¡± Hearing that, Davin burst intoughter. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re absolutely right, Nina! I¡¯ve gotten turned around by Steven¡¯s urging. I know how to put it now!¡± After saying that, he whirled around and hurried out. Nina called after him and invited him to stay for dinner, but he said he hadn¡¯t the time when it was just getting dark, and the neon lights wereing to life. It was precisely the time when the affluent and profligate heirs wereing out to y, so there were sure to be a ton of guests in the underground pce. As such, he was in a hurry to go back and count his money. While staring at his gradually retreating back, Ninamented, ¡°Uncle Davin is really obsessed with money now.¡± ¡°The money he makes will be perfect for your Aunt She to invest in the filming of a script.¡± Nicole¡¯s remark reminded Nina of the phone call from She. ¡°By the way, Aunt She wanted me to y the role of the female lead, but I felt that the time was too tight since I still had to make preparations for the press conference. Hence, I rmended Maya. Maya will be ying the female lead in her script.¡± ¡°Oh, really? She¡¯s truly a mother hen, then. Her career has only just begun, but she¡¯s giving the opportunity to her family instead of getting a few A-list celebrities. Does she not care about the profits?¡± ¡°How do you know that Maya¡¯s acting isn¡¯t as good as an A-list celebrity, Mommy? Besides, Aunt She can also save costs by doing so. The money needed to pay a popr actress is enough to hire ten Mayas!¡± ¡°All right, we¡¯re a family, so don¡¯t be so calctive. She also wants to help make you all popr and give you a chance to try your hand at acting.¡± ¡°Mommy, have you ever considered trying your hand? You¡¯ll definitely look stunning if you do y a role. Why don¡¯t you ask Aunt She to also arrange a cameo role for you? I heard that there¡¯s also a doctor in the script. Not only are you the person in charge of Bernian Hospital, but you¡¯re skilled in medicine. That¡¯s a perfect match for the role!¡± Upon hearing that, Nicole was promptly intrigued. ¡°That¡¯s worth considering.¡± She then turned to Evan to seek his opinion. ¡°We¡¯ll decide after taking a look at the script.¡± That was what Evan said. His utmost concern was whether the cameo role suitable for her would have any romantic scenes, any male celebrity ying her lover, or any intimate scenes. If there was any, he would unhesitatingly nix that idea, for he had zero tolerance for his wife acting in intimate scenes with other men. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1888 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 Spiked My Fruit Wine ¡°You want to see the script first?¡± Nicole felt that Evan was taking it too seriously since it was merely a cameo role. Yet, Evan insisted that he had to see the script first before he could tell whether it was suitable for her. After dinner, he phoned She and inquired about the cameo role, even asking her to send the script over. When he had received the script, he ordered the maid to brew a pot of quality tea. Then, he sat in the study room with Nicole and went over the cameo scenes in detail, from beginning to end. It wasn¡¯t until after ascertaining that there were no intimate scenes and scenes he took issue with did he agree to Nicole ying the role. He even wittingly dered, ¡°This is a positive character that won¡¯t cause any adverse effects on your image and that of the hospital, so you won¡¯t be condemned after the filming. As such, I think you can y this role.¡± At his agreement, Nicole was on cloud nine. Still, she remarked, ¡°Kyle is managing Seet Group while you¡¯re helping me to manage Bernian Hospital. However, I¡¯m using part of my time to film a movie. Don¡¯t you think the division ofbor in our family is a touch messy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you like it. It¡¯s rare to encounter something of interest in life, so just do it if you like it lest you have regrets.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too good to me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare im any other aplishment, but when ites to pampering one¡¯s wife, I¡¯m the best among all!¡± Touched by Evan¡¯s words, Nicole couldn¡¯t help shing him two thumbs up,plimenting his pompous attitude. In fact, he was the epitome of a domineering president. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± ¡°Evan, since you¡¯re so good to me, I don¡¯t mind giving you a free acupoint massage.¡± ¡°Is it a full-body massage?¡± Evan quipped. Casting him a nce, Nicole nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay! Then, shall we go and shower?¡± The two of them looked at each other with affection in their eyes. Evan stood up and took Nicole¡¯s hand. No sooner had they exited the study room than they heard a cry from the living room downstairs, disrupting their interest in enjoying a shower together. ¡°It¡¯s Maya. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Concern was etched all over Nicole¡¯s face. ¡°I heard from Nina that she went to the Simpson residence for dinner with Wilbur. So, she¡¯s home now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± When the two of them arrived downstairs, they were greeted by the sight of Maya sitting on the couch, giggling away. She looked as though she had lost her mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our daughter?¡± Evan scrutinized Maya. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she suffered a blow at the Simpson residence?¡± They both hurried over to inquire about the situation. Clocking the concern on her parents¡¯ faces, Maya stoppedughing andposed herself. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mommy. I was just too gleeful that I couldn¡¯t help laughing aloud.¡± ¡°What is it that you¡¯re so happy about?¡± Evan questioned. ¡°Daddy, do you know of Wilbur¡¯s stepmother? She¡¯s a cunning fox. Today, she added something to the fruit wine meant for me. Fortunately, Wilbur¡¯s aide saw it, so he swapped our sses. In the end¡­ Haha¡­¡± ¡°What happened in the end? What did she add to your fruit wine?¡± ¡°Exactly! Stopughing and tell us, quick!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t helpughing when I recall her behavior then. Guess what? She actually spiked my fruit wine with an aphrodisiac! In the end, she suddenly¡­ suddenly hugged Wilbur¡¯s father midway through dinner, kissing and mauling him. Then, she even tried to yank his clothes off. They¡¯ve already been married for such a long time and are up in years, yet she publicly lost control¡­¡± While giggling, Maya continued, ¡°Even the maids couldn¡¯t bear to witness that scene. Her biological son, Nichs, couldn¡¯t pull her off Wilbur¡¯s father, and thetter couldn¡¯t push her off him no matter how much strength he exerted. She even ripped off his shirt buttons and clung to him like a mangy dog. It was indeed a grapple between man and woman, but it was the woman forcing herself onto the man. Oh God, it was simply hrious! If the paparazzi snapped any pictures, it¡¯d definitely be the scandal of the century! Wilbur¡¯s father was so panicked, and his face went as ck as thunder. Ah, what a pity that you didn¡¯t behold that scene! It was really too much!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1889 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 The Truth Of The Matter Nicole and Evan said nothing for a moment as they traded a nce. Utter shock inundated them both. ¡°Did you say that Wilbur¡¯s stepmother intended to spike your drink?¡± ¡°Yup. Fortunately, he had long since arranged for someone to keep tabs on her. Otherwise, I¡¯d be the one who embarrassed myself today. If I had hugged Wilbur, kissing and mauling him, she would¡¯ve certainly ordered someone to secretly snap some photos and sell them to the paparazzi. If that happened, the Seet family and I would be thoroughly humiliated.¡± After hearing Maya¡¯s story, Evan and Nicole were both puzzled. Why would Wilbur¡¯s stepmother be so hasty? If Maya had really drunk the fruit wine and embarrassed herself publicly, the Seet family would definitely get to the bottom of the matter. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the investigation would point to her as the culprit? And wasn¡¯t she afraid that the Seet family would pursue the issue? ¡°I think this matter isn¡¯t that simple.¡± ¡°I agree. Wilbur¡¯s stepmother is an old hand at scheming, so she¡¯ll never make such a fatal mistake!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean, Mommy, Daddy? Are you saying that this wasn¡¯t the doing of his stepmother, but someone else wanted to sabotage me as well? But the news he received indicated that it was her doing!¡± The corners of Evan¡¯s mouth lifted, and he smiled at Maya¡¯s innocence. ¡°If I guessed correctly, the truth of the matter should be this¡ªWilbur¡¯s stepmother indeed spiked your fruit wine, but she didn¡¯t necessarily use such a potent drug. She just wanted to make some waves and assert her dominance over you by creating some trouble for you. For the drug in her fruit wine, it was likely Wilbur who deliberately added it. Perhaps he wanted to teach her a lesson. Besides, he has a grudge against her, so it¡¯s highly possible that he did that.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that he intentionally wanted to humiliate her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my guess!¡± After Evan finished saying that, Maya thought for a while before she swiftly whipped out her phone and rang Wilbur for confirmation. At first, he insisted that his stepmother merely reaped what she sowed, having gone out for wool but coming home shorn. Later, Maya questioned him by using Evan¡¯s analysis. Wilbur was silent for a long moment before he admitted that it was indeed him who did it on purpose. ¡°Mr. Seet is indeed brilliant! She added a sleeping drug to your fruit wine. She nned to make you drowsy during dinner and bring you to a room to rest. Then, she¡¯d take the opportunity to create a scandal between you and Nichs so that everyone would misunderstand you, at which time she¡¯d speak up on your behalf. She¡¯d leak the scandal to the paparazzi and allow it to brew. It¡¯s already merciful that I only did that much to her!¡± ¡°She wanted me to have a scandal with Nichs? Isn¡¯t he engaged to Janice?¡± Maya¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like Janice. If she had, she wouldn¡¯t have had Janice get engaged with me while pregnant with Nichs¡¯ child,¡± Wilbur exined. ¡°Then, that stepmother of yours is really despicable! She was all smiles when I went to your house, attentive to the max. Even a true mother-inw might not have been as perfect as she was. If you hadn¡¯t told me about her true colors beforehand, I would¡¯ve truly been taken in by her behavior.¡± In response, Wilbur sneered, ¡°Putting on a mask of feigned kindness to win people¡¯s hearts is her usual trick. You¡¯ll see in the future.¡± ¡°Well, will you be in trouble, then? She¡¯ll never let you off the hook easily after humiliating herself so greatly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already worked out a solution to absolve myself of responsibility when I did this. It¡¯s late, so hurry up and go to bed. Also, convey my wishes to your parents.¡± ¡°Okay! You should sleep early as well.¡± After hanging up the phone, Maya shed Evan a thumbs up. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really incredible! Your guess was absolutely right!¡± ¡°Wilbur¡¯s stepmother is awfully evil. Maya, you must be careful when you go to the Simpson residence in the future,¡± Nicole urged. ¡°How about this? Have Damien and Draven follow you to protect you at all times,¡± Evan suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit inappropriate, Daddy? I¡¯m a girl, so it¡¯s rather inconvenient for me to bring two male bodyguards around, no?¡± Nicole understood her daughter¡¯s feelings. It was indeed quite inconvenient to have two male bodyguards at the side when she was on a date with Wilbur in the future. Therefore, she suggested having Faye protect Maya. Faye was a woman, and not only was she skilled in fighting but also attentive. For that reason, she was suited to follow Maya around. That aside, she was very much tactful and knew when to make herself scarce, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t affect Maya and Wilbur¡¯s date. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1890 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 For The Greater Good ¡°It¡¯s decided, then,¡± Evan announced. Maya also agreed after a moment¡¯s contemtion. Hmm, it¡¯s good to have Faye following me around. If Wilbur¡¯s stepmother dares to pick on me again in the future, I¡¯ll have Faye teach her a lesson. I¡¯ll be able to avenge myself without having Wilbur act on my behalf! ¡°All right, it¡¯ste, so stopughing. Hurry up and go to bed.¡± ¡°Okay. Good night, Mommy, Daddy.¡± When Maya had gone back to her room, Nicole exchanged a nce with Evan. All of a sudden, a smile bloomed on thetter¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you grinning now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m grinning because Rodney is so lucky to have his wife so enthusiastic toward him despite being up in years. I salute Wilbur¡¯s method!¡± Nicole was struck dumb as the scene of a woman yanking on a man¡¯s clothes in public while the man fervently dodged shed across her mind. She threw Evan a sidelong nce. ¡°Stop making fun of him. The Simpson residence is probably in an uproar right now.¡± ¡°Serves him right! He only has himself to me for being so blind as to marry a heinous woman like her. If she dares to hurt Maya, I¡¯ll have her regret being born!¡± ¡°I second that. However, I believe that Maya won¡¯t be such easy prey with Faye helping her out. She knows how to retaliate.¡± ¡°True! Anyway, I¡¯ll never allow my daughter to suffer any harm!¡± ¡°You¡¯re always pampering your daughter! Anyway, it¡¯ste, so let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay. You still owe me a full-body massage. Come, let¡¯s go and have a shower!¡± Evan scooped Nicole up in a bridal carry, and they both went back to their bedroom. The following morning, Nicole received a call from She when she was managing Bernian Hospital¡¯s matters. ¡°Come quickly to the set, Nicole! Your scenes areing up, and you need to attend the audition.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, now! Maya and Wilbur will being as well.¡± Nicole turned her gaze to Evan, who was seated across from her. ¡°She is asking me to go for an audition.¡± ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll help you handle the matters here.¡± ¡°All right. Give me a call if there¡¯s anything urgent!¡± Evan nodded in acquiescence. After packing for a bit, Nicole rushed over to the set. Maya and Wilbur had arrived as well. As soon as Maya caught sight of Nicole, she immediately pulled her over. ¡°Mommy, are you here for a cameo role?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just going to try it out. Maya, I heard that you¡¯re auditioning for the female lead. All the best!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. The experience of the female lead in the script is simr to mine. I was initially a chubby duckling too, so I know how best to act to express the character¡¯s emotions and feelings.¡± ¡°I have faith in you!¡± Subsequently, Wilbur walked over and greeted Nicole as well. Nicole was rather curious to know how they had resolved the matter of his stepmother embarrassing herself in public and whether he had managed to extricate himself. Thus, Wilbur exined everything to her. It turned out that his father investigated the matter because the behavior of his stepmother, Mabel, had been too extreme and had tarnished the family¡¯s reputation. He learned that someone had spiked the wine and even managed to find the culprit who tampered with Maya¡¯s fruit wine. The person insisted that Mabel was the one who ordered her to spike the wine, but she had no idea what the powder was. Baffled, his father asked how she ended up in such a state when Maya was the one who was drugged. At that, the culprit reckoned that Mabel might have mixed the wine sses up. Wilbur thenmented, ¡°This is really a case of a n backfiring on the person. Serves her right!¡± Next, he also recounted how he had seized the opportunity to urge his father to investigate the matter of Mabel spiking Maya¡¯s fruit wine. After turning it over in his mind, Rodney decided to keep that matter a secret. He imed that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Seet family. If Maya were to learn that the drug was meant for her, she and the Seet family might not let the matter slide. Fortunately, she was fine, so there was no need to blow up the matter. As such, he advised Wilbur to forget about it for the greater good.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Consequently, Wilbur demanded, ¡°Are you saying that you want to let this matter slide without taking any action?¡± ¡°No, she went too far in this matter. Although she suffered the consequences of her own actions, she also humiliated the Simpson family. How about this? I¡¯ll im that she suffered a mental breakdown and send her to a mental institution for two months. That¡¯ll be considered punishment. With that, we¡¯ll also be able to salvage the reputation of the Simpson family.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1891 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Profound Love Upon hearing that, Maya inquired curiously, ¡°Then, has Mabel been sent to the mental institution? I heard that the patients in there aren¡¯t quite right in the head. Will she really be insane when she comes out?¡± At her question, Wilbur sighed. ¡°How I wish that she was really sent to the mental institution! s, she still has a son. Nichs couldn¡¯t possibly do nothing and allow her to be sent away, so he begged my father on his knees to leave his mother a shred of dignity.¡± ¡°So, how was she dealt with in the end?¡± Nicole asked, curious. ¡°She was sent to the hospital instead of the mental institution to stay with the mentally ill. She¡¯ll be allowed home after two months.¡± ¡°After she did such a thing in public, iming that she suffered a mental breakdown and sending her to the hospital is the best excuse! Your father isn¡¯t wrong to do that either,¡± Nicolemented. ¡°Yeah, my father prioritized the Simpson family¡¯s reputation and interests. It wouldn¡¯t look good on the Simpson family if this matter gets blown up.¡± ¡°You can rx for a bit during these two months she¡¯s away, and I don¡¯t need to guard against her when I go over to the Simpson residence either!¡± Maya gushed. ¡°If only I can figure out a way to ensure that she can never return to the Simpson residence! Then, my family would be more peaceful by half!¡± Wilbur bemoaned. ¡°Is there anyone else who has a grudge against you in the family other than her? With her gone, shouldn¡¯t it bepletely peaceful?¡± Maya queried. ¡°There are still others. Janice and Nichs are the ones you¡¯re aware of. There are yet others you have no idea about!¡± Maya was instantly at a loss for words even as Janice¡¯s countenance materialized in her mind. Although she has been forced to get engaged with Nichs, the person she loves is Wilbur. Will she y tricks in order to bag him? As Nichs¡¯ fianc¨¦e, who¡¯s even carrying his child, she has the right to come and go at the Simpson residence. Hence, she¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities if she wants to do something! Only then did she realize theplexity of the situation in the Simpson family. It was really complicated, unlike the Seet family, which was a harmonious family. ¡°Maya, I¡¯ll do my best to keep you safe.¡± ¡°I believe you. Besides, I¡¯ll also protect myself!¡± At that moment, She walked over. ¡°Nicole, Maya, Wilbur,e with me. I¡¯ll bring you all to the audition site.¡± ¡°We still need to audition, Aunt She?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a show for formality¡¯s sake. Just consider it as familiarizing yourselves with filming.¡± She brought them to the audition site. As the female lead, Maya was the first person to audition. Despite not having any professional training in acting, she had worked hard to grasp the character¡¯s feelings. For that reason, she immersed herself into the role in no time and put on a convincing act. She and the few other staff members were satisfied. Wilbur once studied professional acting during university, so he knew how best to carry himself. His performance garnered much praise from a few seasoned directors who came over to join in the fun. Someone even suggested that he should film two movies at the same time and take on both male leads. However, Wilbur declined, saying that he wouldn¡¯t act alongside any other woman aside from Maya. If he were to star in a movie, he had an imperative prerequisite¡ªthe female lead had to be Maya. A directormented that he would miss out on tons of great scripts of value by doing so, but Wilbur merely chuckled and replied, ¡°No matter how great a script is, it¡¯ll never be as important as Maya. She¡¯s the only female lead in my life, and I¡¯ll only act alongside her for the rest of my days!¡± When his words rang out, some found it regrettable, while some were moved by his loyalty toward Maya and envied her for having found such a boyfriend. She eyed them both. ¡°You two are here to put on a public disy of affection, huh? Both of you have snatched the limelight today, and it¡¯s just a matter of time before you end up on the trending list!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This disy of affection is really endearing. Anyway, I¡¯m jealous! Because they¡¯re the male and female leads, I¡¯ve decided to watch this movie!¡± ¡°Me, too! It¡¯s not for the sake of the plotline, but to behold the profound love between the male and female leads!¡± Simr sentiments sounded one after another, and the scene turned chaotic, with people saying everything under the sun. A wealth of warmth suffused Maya, and she truly hoped that she could be the female lead of Wilbur¡¯s entire lifetime even as thetter did the same as the only male lead in all her life. Verily, Nicole was d on her behalf. Although the Simpson family isplicated, Wilbur¡¯s undivided loyalty and indulgence will undoubtedly bring her happiness! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1892 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 An Unexpected Incident ¡°It¡¯s your turn to audition now, Nicole.¡± She turned to Nicole with a bright smile on her face. Nicole cast her gaze toward the audition site. Seeing the row of professional actors and actresses at the side, she suddenly felt slightly nervous. After all, it was her first time performing before such a vast audience. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mommy! Go for it!¡± Maya cheered. Nicole was the daughter of a duke, and she had previously managed Lane Corporation before working at Seet Group as Evan¡¯s assistant for a period. Later still, she founded and managed Bernian Hospital. She even gave birth to five children. Without a doubt, her life experience was rich and varied. The instant she stood on the stage, one could immediately tell that she was a person with many stories to tell, yet age hadn¡¯t left an indelible mark on her. She exuded a sense of wisdom and open- mindedness that had been honed over the years. Moreover, as the wife of the president of Seet Group, her aura was simply impable. ¡°Wow! I think my mommy is even more photogenic than me!¡± Maya couldn¡¯t helpuding as she watched Nicole, who had started auditioning. ¡°Mrs. Seet is indeed beautiful. When she stands there, she makes a stunning sight.¡± At that, Wilbur turned to her and asserted, ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as her.¡± ¡°I resemble her closely since I¡¯m her daughter, after all. Both Nina and I take after her a lot in looks. However, neither of us inherited her aura.¡± While the two of them were whispering, an unexpected incident transpired. Someone shoved Nicole without warning. Caught off guard, she broke the dazzling crystal chandelier at the side. A loud crash split the air as the crystal chandelier shattered into a thousand pieces. At the same time, she took a nosedive toward the shards of ss. ¡°Ahh!¡± someone cried out as the hearts of everyone there leaped into their throats. ¡°Mommy!¡± Maya¡¯s heart lodged in her throat as well. Oh my God, she¡¯ll definitely be injured if she falls onto the shards of ss! In the nick of time, a pair of massive hands abruptly wrapped around Nicole¡¯s waist and pulled her into a solid embrace. The world spun, and she whirled several times before she was finally steady on her feet. Her heart hammered wildly like a jackhammer. Lifting her head, she saw that the person holding her was about the same age as Juan and Kyle. He had exquisite features and was a handsome young man. She pushed him away and steadied herself. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine.¡± She was likewise so stricken by the scene earlier that she almost passed out. If anything happened to her, how am I to answer to Evan, who loves her more than life itself? With lingering fear within her, she looked at the broken shards of the crystal chandelier scattered all over the ground, demanding to know who put it in such a ce.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The person in charge of the set frantically rushed over and denied that the item belonged to the production team, so he had no idea who ced it there. Wilbur¡¯s eyes narrowed a fraction, and he asked Nicole in a whisper, ¡°Mrs. Seet, why did you trip just now when everything was just fine?¡± At that question, Nicole¡¯s expression darkened. Earlier, someone had deliberately shoved her. It was very forceful, making it evident that the person was targeting her intentionally. She swept a gaze over the crowd. s, every single person wore an innocent look. Needless to say, if someone did that purposefully, the culprit certainly wouldn¡¯t step forward and admit to it. So, how should I resolve this matter? ¡°Someone pushed her!¡± the young man who¡¯d just saved her dered just while she was hesitating and racking her brain for a solution. ¡°Who? Who pushed my mommy?¡± Maya mored, promptly snagging everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone there started whispering among themselves. She hurried over to Nicole and inquired whether she had seen the person who shoved her. In response, Nicole shook her head lightly. The person had pushed her from behind, so she hadn¡¯t seen who it was. ¡°Did you see who pushed my sister-inw?¡± She queried, shifting her gaze to the man who saved Nicole. The man thought for a while before answering, ¡°It was a woman in an audition outfit. Judging from her appearance, she was here for the audition as well.¡± ¡°Who? Which woman was it?¡± She pressed, her gaze fixated on the group of people across from them who were there for the audition. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1893 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 A Nurse At The Hospital The man studied the people across from them who were there for the audition. ¡°I don¡¯t see her among them, so she has probably left.¡± ¡°Look for her! Check everyone who came for an audition today. The culprit must be found!¡± She then ordered her subordinates to investigate right away. Subsequently, she turned to the man in front of her once more. ¡°Thank you for having saved my sister-inw. Are you also here for the audition?¡± The man nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve never learned acting, so I¡¯m not sure whether I can pass the audition.¡± She looked him up and down. While he isn¡¯t as good-looking as Kyle and Juan, he¡¯s tall and rtively handsome. He appears modest yet diligent, so he¡¯s probably decent enough. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the looks. Are you willing to y a supporting role?¡± ¡°Yes! As long as I¡¯m given an opportunity, I¡¯m willing to take on any role!¡± ¡°All right, then. Coincidentally, my sister-inw is ying a doctor, and the character has a son about your age. You¡¯re suitable considering your age, so I¡¯ll have you act as mother and son with her. Oh yes, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Yuvan Quin,¡± the man replied. She instantly ordered the staff at the side, ¡°Note down that Yuvan will be ying the doctor¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Understood, Ms. Muir.¡± When everything had been finalized, the audition resumed. After the audition ended, Nicole exchanged a few words with Yuvan before she left. As Yuvan stared at her back, a sh of something glinted in his eyes. He then made a call. ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully joined the production team!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± On the drive home, Maya worriedly looked at Nicole. ¡°That was a close call today, Mommy! Who could be the one who pushed you? And why would she do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I¡¯ll be careful henceforth.¡± ¡°Mommy, could it be that she¡¯s jealous of you ying the role of the doctor, so she sabotaged you?¡± ¡°The doctor is a supporting role with few scenes, so it¡¯s probably not that,¡± Wilbur interjected. ¡°Why, then?¡± Maya questioned, her gaze pinned on him. Wilbur mused for a few moments before admitting, ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out either. Perhaps it¡¯s for a reason unrted to the filming.¡± After saying that, he lifted his head and nced at Nicole, asking her whether she had offended anyone recently. At that, Nicole thought back carefully. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve been at the hospital for the past few days. I hadn¡¯t any conflict or offended anyone.¡± As they were racking their brains for an answer, Nicole received a call from She. ¡°I¡¯ve found the person who shoved you, Nicole. She said that she was a nurse at Bernian Hospital, but she waster dismissed. She harbored a grudge against you, so she wanted to take revenge.¡± ¡°A nurse at the hospital?¡± Astonishment showed on Nicole¡¯s face. There¡¯s a slew of nurses at the hospital, and the majority who were dismissed were either irresponsible in their work or had an attitude problem toward patients, thus making them unsuited to the profession. However, it¡¯s rather extreme to take revenge on me because of that, no? ¡°What¡¯s the name of the nurse?¡± Wilbur, who was at the side, asked vigntly. He, too, felt that such a reason was too surprising. ¡°Melissa Sparks.¡± After obtaining the name, Wilbur told Nicole to ascertain whether there was such a person. Nicole phoned the person in charge of the hospital and learned that there was indeed a nurse named Melissa Sparks who was given the sack. Upon hearing that, Maya angrily tore into the nurse. ¡°I think this Melissa Sparks is just sick in the head! Her attitude at work was problematic, yet she wants to take revenge on Mommy! Mommy doesn¡¯t even know her! What right does she have to do that?¡± Wilbur contemted it, but he found it difficult toprehend as well. ¡°Perhaps she really is crazy.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s forget about it. Luckily, it was just a near miss. I¡¯ll be careful in the future,¡± Nicole promised. Right that moment, they hadn¡¯t the slightest idea that revenge wasn¡¯t the real reason behind Melissa¡¯s action. Instead, someone had bribed her. There was only one reason for her doing so¡ªto create an opportunity to help the person who bribed her to join the production team and obtain the chance to get close to Nicole.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1894 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 He Belongs To Me That night, Evan inquired about the audition. Nicole didn¡¯t tell him about someone shoving her, merely saying that the audition went smoothly, and she only had to wait for the filming to start officially. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll go and support you.¡± ¡°What about Bernian Hospital, then? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll help me manage the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to go asionally, not stick by your side all the time. I¡¯ll choose a time when it isn¡¯t busy at the hospital to go over.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ All right then.¡± Nicole nodded smilingly. Subsequently, Evan asked her about Wilbur and Maya¡¯s disy of affection on the set, which he had seen online. He expressed his satisfaction at Wilbur¡¯s promation that he would only have a single female lead in his life and would never act alongside any other female celebrities. ¡°Never had I expected Wilbur to be so loyal to Maya that he would even decline to film with other women. Such devotion is really rare.¡± ¡°Indeed. Following his deration, all the women on set envied Maya and evenuded them as a match made in heaven!¡± Nicole was beside herself with joy, delighted on behalf of Maya. No sooner had she said that than the tter of high heels drifted over from the staircase. Nina hastily walked over to them and inquired about that matter. ¡°Mommy, did you witness Wilbur and Maya¡¯s public disy of affection on set with your own eyes?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nicole nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yup, I also happened to be there.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Wilbur to utter such a remark. I¡¯m even jealous of Maya now. How incredibly lucky that she found a boyfriend who¡¯s so loyal and treats her so well on her first try! How envious! Undeniably, Lady Luck is smiling on her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re lucky as well. Anyway, she makes a good match with Wilbur. He¡¯s blessed that he has the good fortune to be with my daughter!¡± Evan eximed. Pouting, Nina lowered her head and looked at the trending post again. Then, she remarked that it was great publicity for She¡¯s movie that the male and female leads loved each other so much that they put on a disy of affection on set though filming hadn¡¯t yet started. She reckoned that there would be quite a number of people who would watch the movie because of Wilbur and Maya¡¯s profound love. Nicole nodded once more and added that someone on set vowed to watch the movie just because of that. ¡°In that case, Uncle Davin and Aunt She should really thank Maya.¡± ¡°We¡¯re a family, so that doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, they¡¯ve been great to all of you throughout the years. Everyone should be happy that they can do her a favor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really magnanimous, Mommy!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it being formal to be so calctive among family members? They¡¯ve never been calctive toward us either!¡± ¡°That makes sense, so you¡¯re right, Mommy! I¡¯m going upstairs to look for Maya and remind her to save these news reports. If Wilbur wants to go back on his word in the future, she can then take them out and confront him!¡± After saying that, Nina ttered up the steps on her high heels again. ¡°What an unrestrained kid!¡± A smile bloomed on Nicole¡¯s face as she watched her daughter hurrying up the stairs. Janice happened to see the trending news about Wilbur and Maya. Her expression darkened frightfully. Although she was forced to get engaged with Nichs, the person she loved was still Wilbur. At the sight of thetter promising Maya his devotion for a lifetime, jealousy and envy deluged her. Hatred toward Maya even bubbled within her. She tried convincing herself that he didn¡¯t give Maya such a promise because he loved her. No, it¡¯s just because¡­ because she¡¯s Evan Seet¡¯s daughter and owns shares in Seet Group. He wants a coboration with Seet Group, so he needs her to pave the way. Therefore, he¡¯s merely utilizing her. He¡¯s definitely using her! Yes, that¡¯s it! That must be it! She clenched her hands hard, repeating that to herself time and again so that she would actually believe it. Then, she dipped her head and nced down at her slightly bulging belly. With this child and my engagement with Nichs, I¡¯ll be able to enter the Simpson residence anytime. Thus, there¡¯ll definitely be an opportunity in the future to bag him! Maya, I¡¯ll make sure that Wilbur loathes you! He¡¯s mine! He belongs to me! Let¡¯s just wait and see! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1895 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 Undecided At the Simpson residence, Nichs spaced out as he stared at Wilbur¡¯s room. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. His mind was filled with the scene when he went to the hospital earlier to visit his mother, Mabel. His mother was very emotional and told him in no uncertain terms that it must have been Wilbur who spiked her drink and caused her to humiliate herself publicly. She even urged him repeatedly not to let the man off the hook. Otherwise, the entire Simpson family would be his in the future, and the two of them would no longer have a ce there. ¡°You must believe me, Nic. It was Wilbur. I¡¯m sure it was him! He has changed. He¡¯s merely pretending to be good to us. He has truly changed!¡± ¡°Mom, hasn¡¯t our kindness to him over the years been nothing more than a show as well?¡± Hearing that, Mabel froze for a moment, at a loss for words. Her expression darkened. ¡°I-It¡¯s very likely that he has learned the truth about the incident back then! If so, he¡¯ll never spare me! Therefore, Nic, we¡¯ve got to strike first to gain the upper hand and acquire the Simpson family¡¯spany!¡± ¡°Mom, thepany is in Dad¡¯s hands, and he¡¯s the person who will be deciding who bes his heir. What can we do?¡± As Mabel gazed at Nichs, a sh of malice glinted in her eyes, and she snarled bitterly, ¡°What can we do? We can make it so that your father has no choice but to choose you!¡± Nichs was momentarily startled. ¡°What are you nning to do, Mom?¡± Mabel leaned close to him and murmured something or other, teaching him to deal with Wilbur and acquire thepany from Rodney. ¡°It¡¯s only when a critical mistake urs in a project Wilbur is handling will your father be disappointed in him and the board of directors support you. Janice is pregnant with your child, and you must eliminate her when the child is born. Marrying a woman like her will only ruin your future.¡± Nichs¡¯ expression changed drastically after hearing all that. ¡°Is this really necessary, Mom? Wilbur and I have never had any direct conflict because of the company. Actually, I¡¯m not interested in managing apany either.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t think that way, Nic. You¡¯re not only acquiring thepany for profit but to safeguard our lives. If both the Simpson family and thepany fall into Wilbur¡¯s hands, death is the only thing that awaits us! The time hase that we don¡¯t need to put on a show with him anymore. It¡¯s time for us to act! Do you understand, Nic? Furthermore, if he truly gets together with Maya, the Seet family will definitely help him. At that time, it¡¯ll be toote for us to do anything!¡± Nichs was silent for a long while before he nodded. However, he was still undecided inwardly. Should I really do as Mom said? Sighing, he was just about to return to his room when a click sounded, and Wilbur¡¯s room door opened from the inside. When Wilbur walked out and spotted Nichs standing a stone¡¯s throw away, he inquired, ¡°You¡¯re not in bed yet?¡± ¡°N-No!¡± At his hesitant expression, Wilbur asked with a frown, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Nichs nodded. ¡°Wilbur, you were the one who spiked my mother¡¯s fruit wine, weren¡¯t you? You should¡¯ve at least left her some dignity when she¡¯s already up in years instead of disgracing her thus.¡± With his gaze fixated on the man who went straight to the point, Wilbur didn¡¯t deny it but let out a soft sigh, replying, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes like this¡ªyou reap what you sow, so persisting in evil brings about self-destruction. Advise her to watch herself in the future.¡± After saying that, he threw Nichs a warning look before descending the stairs. A riot of emotions brewed within Nichs as he stared at the man¡¯s back. Should I really do as Mom said? If I do so, peace will be a thing of the past in the Simpson residence henceforth. For that reason, he had doubts within him and wondered whether the matter could end there. The following day, Nicole first went to Bernian Hospital with Evan. After handling all the urgent matters, she entrusted the responsibility of managing the hospital to the man and went to the set alone. Since it was rare that she was so devoted to doing something, Evan, who loved her deeply, naturally supported her by managing the hospital as he would his ownpany. It was only that he didn¡¯t know acupuncture. Otherwise, he would have personally performed acupuncture on the patients. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1896 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 Unusual Kindness Belies A Hidden Motive When Nicole arrived on set, Maya and Wilbur reached right after her. Someone else had also reached long before them¡ªYuvan, the man who saved Nicole yesterday. The moment Yuvan spotted them, he greeted them enthusiastically. ¡°You¡¯re really early!¡± Nicole studied him. He¡¯s about the same age as Kyle and Juan and is also simr to them in stature. It¡¯s fate that we¡¯re ying mother and son in the movie. ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived as well. There are empty seats there, so let¡¯s head over!¡± ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Yuvan led the way in front while the three of them followed behind. They went to the lounge and found a seat, but someone came over and informed them to have their makeup done just when they were about to sit. Yuvan attentively helped Nicole carry her things, but thetter declined and said she could manage since it was just a makeup bag and wasn¡¯t heavy. Still, he insisted. In fact, he even said that they were going to be mother and son shortly. Thus, it was only natural for him to treat her well and lend her a hand. It was to the point that even Maya couldn¡¯t stand watching it anymore. ¡°Mom, just let him carry it if he wants to do so. Even Juan and Kyle have never been so attentive to you at home. This son on set is really great to you. What a filial son!¡± Wilbur likewise scrutinized Yuvan, feeling that he was being overly friendly to Nicole. Unusual kindness often belies a hidden motive. Could it be that he has something to ask of her?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you need some help that you¡¯re being so nice to Mrs. Seet? Tell us first, and we¡¯ll see whether we can be of help,¡± he queried without beating around the bush. A gleam of something glinted in Yuvan¡¯s eyes, yet he calmly replied, ¡°Nope. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never acted in a movie, so I want to treat her as my mother beforehand to have a feel of things. It¡¯ll be easier to get into characterter and feel much more natural. You don¡¯t mind, do you, Mrs. Seet?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Nicole shed him a smile. She remembered the debt of gratitude she owed him for having helped her the day before, and his action then would only benefit her, so she had no reason not to agree. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quite assiduous!¡± Wilburuded. Chuckling, Yuvan humbly admitted, ¡°I have zero experience in acting, so I¡¯ve got no other recourse but topensate for it. I can only hope that the director won¡¯t be too dissatisfied with my actingter.¡± ¡°Nah, you can¡¯t be too bad when you¡¯re working so hard,¡± Maya interjected casually. As Nicole regarded the young man in front of her, admiration welled within her. She felt his future was promising as long as he was willing to put in the effort and persevere. ¡°Hang in there! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a bright future ahead of you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Seet. I will.¡± After their makeup was done, the filming started officially. Both Yuvan and Nicole were exceedingly serious in acting out their parts, but Yuvan¡¯s acting was too poor. His handling of many details was unsatisfactory to the director team. ¡°You¡¯re Yuvan, yes? Have you never learned acting before?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yuvan looked a tad dejected. ¡°Well, you were rmended by Ms. Muir, so I should give you a chance, but something was really wrong with your acting just now. Ms. Lane, who¡¯s standing across from you, is your mother in the movie. You haven¡¯t seen her in a long time, so you should be both surprised and emotional to see her under such special circumstances now. However, there¡¯s a misunderstanding between the two of you, and you harbor resentment toward her. You¡¯ve got to portray all those conflicting emotions. Otherwise, the audience will be confused by your character!¡± Rooted to the spot, Yuvan nodded lightly, acknowledging the director¡¯sment. ¡°Do you understand how to do it now? Let¡¯s have another take!¡± Then, that scene was refilmed. While it was slightly better than thest take, the director team still felt that his performance wasn¡¯t quite up to scratch and told him to practice. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll shoot the scenes between the male and female leads first while you go and learn from Ms. Lane, Yuvan. Have her guide you and try out the scenes together for better compatibility.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Yuvan hung his head as a sense of defeat swamped him. Nicole encouraged him not to be anxious but to take it easy. She then earnestly discussed with him how he should act. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1897 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Without Any Talent Or Experience When they retook the scer, Yuvan still couldn¡¯t perform to the director team¡¯s satisfaction. The director team then gave some suggestions ording to his performance before asserting that they must finish filming that scene tomorrow afternoon no matter what. Due to his poor acting and their fixed schedule, they contemted having someone else y the role instead. As soon as Yuvan heard that he might lose that opportunity, panic showed on his face, and he begged the director, ¡°Can you please give me another chance? I promise to painstakingly practice when I go home tonight and try my best not to have any retakes tomorrow.¡± Since She rmended him, the director team discussed it among themselves before deciding to give him a chance. Nheless, they warned him in advance that he would be asked to leave the production team if he still couldn¡¯t pass tomorrow, and they would choose someone more suitable to rece him. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to practice!¡± With anxiousness written all over his face, Yuvan lowered his head and looked at the script solemnly. Nicole walked over to him and looked at him sincerely. ¡°Do you really want to act in this movie?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Yuvan nodded. ¡°Yes. Not only is this a rare opportunity for me, but I really like this character.¡± At the earnest expression on his face, Nicole announced, ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± The second Yuvan heard that remark, hope sparked to life in his eyes, and he gaped at her incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m very dumb, and your time is incredibly precious. Are you really willing to help me?¡± ¡°I might have been injured yesterday if it weren¡¯t for you. You lent me a hand yesterday, so it¡¯s only right that I do the same for you today.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Yuvan grew excited, but Nicole smilingly told him not to worry about it. Subsequently, she started practicing with him again and again without getting annoyed. As night fell, the filming for Maya and Wilbur¡¯s scenes as the male and female leads ended. They came to seek Nicole out, only to see that she was helping Yuvan out. Maya watched for a while at the side. Clocking Yuvan¡¯s stiff acting, she couldn¡¯t helpmenting, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he hasn¡¯t any talent for acting. Do you think he can do a good job?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll probably get better with more practice,¡± Wilbur reckoned. ¡°The sky has darkened, and it¡¯s time to go home. I¡¯ll go and ask Mommy when she¡¯s nning to leave.¡± Maya then went over and interrupted them. Nicole, on the other hand, lifted her head and nced at the pitch-ck night. ¡°How about continuing this tomorrow? Think about the few things the director told you earlier. You can give me a call if you don¡¯t understand something or put your query to the director.¡± In response, Yuvan nodded. ¡°Okay. It¡¯ste, so hurry up and go home.¡± Before leaving, Maya suggested that he buy a few books about acting and brush up on his knowledge. After a moment¡¯s consideration, Yuvan echoed that and said he would be doing so. During dinner, Maya coincidentally mentioned that it would be difficult for Nicole to act alongside someone who hadn¡¯t the talent or the experience. That remark of hers piqued Evan¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Without any talent or experience? Why would the production team recruit such a person?¡± ¡°Because¡ª¡± Before Maya could answer that it was because the person saved her mother, Nicole interjected, ¡°Although he has never studied acting and doesn¡¯t have much talent, he¡¯s very diligent and eager to learn. Besides, his image suits the character, so She gave him an opportunity.¡± She didn¡¯t want Evan to know about her near trip after Melissa shoved her. Firstly, the matter had been resolved, and she feared that he might worry. Secondly, she was afraid that he would refuse to let it rest. If he were to pursue it further, Melissa¡¯s parents might be dragged into the mess. She ordered an investigation into Melissa and discovered that her father was an ordinary employee while her mother was ill and couldn¡¯t work. Their family wasn¡¯t all that well-to-do either, so she wanted to let it go since the matter had passed. Casting a nce at her, Maya understood that her mother didn¡¯t want her father to know about that matter. As such, she didn¡¯t say anything more. Evan was silent for some time before he asserted that someone couldn¡¯t be a good actor just because he was assiduous. Instead, it also hinged on whether he was cut out to be one. Therefore, he inwardly decided to go and have a look when Nicole was filming tomorrow. If that Yuvan guy isn¡¯t cut out to be an actor, I¡¯ll have She change him at once, lest he tires out my wife! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1898 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 I Want Two Million The moment Wilbur stepped into the living room upon returning to the Simpson residence, he was greeted by the sight of Rodney smoking in the living room with a dark expression on his face. ¡°Dad,¡± he greeted. Rodney lifted his head and nced at him. ¡°You just came back?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rodney cut straight to the chase, announcing, ¡°There¡¯s a huge project at thepany that requires you to do the negotiation. Your public disy of affection on the filming set was very effective. Everyone in the business world is now convinced that you¡¯ll be Evan¡¯s son-inw soon enough. Hence, the chances of you cinching the project are high.¡± ¡°What project is it?¡± Wilbur inquired. Reaching out, Rodney snagged a stack of documents off the table and handed them to him. ¡°Here, read through them. While you¡¯re making the headlines with Maya, we¡¯ll seize the opportunity to cinch a few such projects. Then, thepany¡¯s profits for the second half of the year will be secure. Also, I¡¯d like to remind you not to concentrate all your efforts on filming and neglect thepany¡¯s matters. You must know how to strike while the iron is hot and take advantage of Seet Group¡¯s poprity. When you go over to their house, take a few pictures with Maya and give them to the paparazzi. That will give you a leg up in the business world. Do you understand?¡± Wilbur said nothing for a heartbeat, for he had never thought of doing so. He had never thought of taking advantage of his poprity while dating Maya. In fact, he even felt that it was rather despicable to do such a thing. However, all that mattered to Rodney was profits. Only when he could generate more profits for the company would his position in this house remain secure. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After all, he wasn¡¯t the only son in the household. There was still Nichs and his stepmother, Mabel, who killed his mother. If he didn¡¯t create enough value for thepany and couldn¡¯t live up to Rodney¡¯s satisfaction, his position in the man¡¯s heart, thepany, as well as the Simpson family would be in jeopardy. Thus, he still murmured an agreement despite the aversion within him. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Great! As long as you can manage thepany well and bring it to greater heights, my position will be yours in the future. You¡¯ll also be the head of the Simpson family!¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± That conversation happened to have been overheard by Nichs and Janice, who were making their way downstairs. Mabel¡¯s words popped out in Nichs¡¯ mind, and worry started brewing within him. If the Simpson family is really handed over to Wilbur, will he spare Mom? Meanwhile, a faint smile manifested on Janice¡¯s face without her realizing it. I just knew that Wilbur must be using Maya! When he has gotten his hands on the Simpson family¡¯spany, I¡¯ll still stand a chance with him! ¡°I just knew that he¡¯ll be the heir of the Simpson family!¡± Nichs heard Janice¡¯s muttering, and his brows inexorably knitted together as he glimpsed her utter glee. ¡°You¡¯re carrying my child, yet you¡¯re still siding with another man? Do you really love him all that much?¡± ¡°I only got pregnant back then because you forced yourself on me. After that, it was also you and your mother¡¯s idea for me to frame the pregnancy on Wilbur. If I hadn¡¯t trusted the two of you too much and believed that your n would seed, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up backed into a corner and getting engaged with you!¡± ¡°Are you aggrieved that you had to get engaged with me? Conversely, I¡¯m disgusted with you! We¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other anymore when you¡¯ve given birth!¡± Janice snapped her head over to Nichs. ¡°What do you mean by that? You want to kick me away after I¡¯ve given you a child, huh? In your dreams!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Wilbur the person you love? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to cling on to me?¡± ¡°No way! But no matter what, you¡¯ve got topensate me when I¡¯ve given you a child, no?¡± ¡°Are you saying that you want money?¡± ¡°I want two million! That¡¯s a drop in the bucket for the Simpson family, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sneering, Nichs scoffed, ¡°This is my first time seeing a woman sell her own child like you! What a pitiless excuse of a human being!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so eager to have this child? I¡¯m even worried that Wilbur will never ept me after I give birth!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Without a shadow of a doubt, he¡¯ll never ept you! Even if he were so blind to do so, my parents would never agree, so you can just stop dreaming about it! After giving birth, take the money and scram!¡± Having said that, Nichs resolutely stalked off. Contrarily, Janice remained frozen to the spot, with her face drained of all color. Previously, she had always felt that she had the opportunity to be with Wilbur since she coulde and go from the Simpson residence freely while she was with child. At that precise moment, however, she felt that her identity would be too awkward if she gave birth to the child for real. Then, she would never have the chance to be with him. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1899 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 Choosing The Wrong Father Therefore¡­ I can¡¯t give birth to this child! As Janice caressed her belly gently, a ruthless idea took shape in her mind. Although it would be risky, she was willing to take the risk to snag Wilbur. However, that was a sudden idea, so she still had to n it out meticulously if she wanted to put it into action wlessly. ¡°¡¯Don¡¯t me me for being callous. You only have yourself to me for choosing the wrong father¡­¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The following day, Nicole went with Evan to Bernian Hospital in the morning to work since her scenes with Yuvan were scheduled in the afternoon. Evan took out the n he made the previous afternoon regarding the hospital¡¯s development in the future and showed it to her. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Take a look at it, and you¡¯ll know.¡± Taking it, Nicole looked at it solemnly and carefully. When she reached the second half, a grin stretched her lips from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯re nning to invest more money to expand the hospital?¡± Evan nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yup. I took a look at the inpatient department yesterday and found out that many patients could only linger in the corridor because of theck of wards. It¡¯s inconvenient, so I¡¯m nning to buy the undeveloped area in the east to build more wards.¡± At that, Nicole chuckled. ¡°Then, have you ever considered that there might still be insufficient wards after the expansion?¡± Evan deliberated for a while before nodding. ¡°Considering your medical skills, I believe that there¡¯ll only be more patientsing after hearing about you. Hence, the phenomenon of insufficient wards will still exist! While my strength alone is limited, I¡¯ll still do whatever I can and want to do. No matter how many patients the new expansion can amodate, it¡¯s my gift to you in support of your career.¡± Touched, Nicole gazed at him deeply. ¡°Evan, this isn¡¯t just your support toward my career, but your great love toward the patients. This decision of yours is exceedingly meaningful. I¡¯m really blessed to be your wife!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the blessed one to have married such a loving wife. I only decided to do so because I heard that you used the hospital¡¯s profitsst month to subsidize the patients who can¡¯t afford treatment. My idea of expanding the inpatient department is all thanks to your influence. You¡¯re doing so much despite being a woman, so I should support you as much as possible when I¡¯m not only a man but your husband to boot.¡± Nicole was silent for a moment before murmuring, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of using the hospital to make money. I think the most crucial thing in life is the number of fruitful and meaningful things one has done in life instead of the wealth one umted. Neither have I ever thought of a certain sum I¡¯d have to save up in my lifetime. When we¡¯re old, we can just go to some old city and live in seclusion. It won¡¯t cost much for us to lead a simple and happy life. Besides, we still have five children. They won¡¯t stand idly by as we starve.¡± Looking into her eyes that brimmed with longing, Evan asserted, ¡°We¡¯ll have such a life in the future. When we can no longer contribute to society, I¡¯ll take you to live in seclusion. We¡¯ll enjoy the morning sunlight and evening breeze, watch the flowers bloom and wither, and gaze at the stars at night.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°In that case, I also want to nt a huge patch of roses in the courtyard!¡± ¡°Sure! You can do anything you want!¡± Evan¡¯s alluring voice carried infinite affection. As the two of them gazed at each other, Nicole shed him a sweet smile. Subsequently, the sound of a flurry of knocks on the door jolted them back to reality. They both corralled their emotions and put away their yearning for that incredible life in the future. ¡°Come in,¡± Nicole stated. Her assistant came in, saying that a patient requiring acupuncture came after hearing about her and insisted that she treat him personally. Without thinking much about it, Nicole got to her feet and headed to the consultation room with Evan. After the diagnosis, Nicole personally performed the acupuncture. When the half-an-hour session ended, the patient thanked her effusively and even said that he had nothing of value to give her besides some local specialties from his hometown. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1900 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 Child Stars The patient was exceedingly enthusiastic toward Nicole. Finding it difficult to refuse his kindness, she epted his gifts with a smile. Then, she purposely asked someone to buy some supplements for him as a gift in return. She took the local specialties back to the office with her. Opening it and seeing sweet potatoes, Nicole was delighted. She even told Evan to bring them home, suggesting to have the maids bake them that night before sharing them with the family. Nodding in acknowledgment, Evan replied, ¡°Okay. Come home earlier tonight, then. If that Yuvan guy needs your help with his lines over and over again, just turn him down. If he has no talent for acting, it¡¯s far better to have him face reality earlier and seek out a more suitable job.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Inwardly, Nicole prayed that Yuvan would be able to finish his scene in a single take and not be disced by the director team. After lunch, all the crew involved was to gather at the set. When Nicole arrived at the set, she caught sight of a group of people gathered together a near distance away as though something major had happened. She hurriedly went over to check on the situation, only to see two adorable children in cartoon shirts jumping around. Only when they pulled a face at her did she recognize them as Zayden and Joy. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to film!¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to be child stars!¡± Zayden and Joy answered in unison. Just then, She walked over. She exined that they had been moring toe over since it was the weekend, and they didn¡¯t have to attend school. And so, she brought them over. In the blink of an eye, they got the costumes from somewhere or other, and the costumes even turned out to fit them nicely. Hence, she went along with them and allowed them to do as they pleased. Only then did Nicole understand what exactly had happened. ¡°Their acting is pretty good, and they¡¯re incredibly adorable. If they have some scenes in the movie, they would definitely shoot to stardom!¡± ¡°Hear, hear! There might even be tons of children¡¯s brands asking them to endorse their products. The pay will be enough for them to support themselves!¡± Joy and Zayden were instantly hooked upon hearing the remarks of those around them. After all, it was rare for them to be able to make their own money at such a young age. Joy felt that she could save up the money and manage her own business like Nina and Maya in the future. Meanwhile, Zayden felt that he could give the money to his father to invest. At that time, it would make him even more money. At that thought, his eyes shone like dazzling stars. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Consequently, the two children urged She to give them a part in the movie. ¡°Mommy, when we had the voting session, you promised to give us a role!¡± ¡°I stand witness! You indeed said that, Aunt She! Adults can¡¯t lie to children and have to keep their word!¡± At their arguments, words eluded She. She stared at the two smart cookies, scanning through the entire plotline of the movie in her mind. There are no kids in the movie. If I were to add them in, would it affect the direction of the script and the feeling it portrays? When Zayden saw her brooding, he started tugging on the hem of her dress and ying cute. ¡°Mommy, you said you¡¯d allow me to y a role! You promised!¡± ¡°I want to y a role, too, Aunt She! We don¡¯t need much. We still need to go to school usually and are only free during the weekends. Just a few scenes will do!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy! Please let us y a role. Pretty please?¡± And so, the two children seconded each other. In the end, She couldn¡¯t withstand their adorable whining. She turned to her assistant and told her to ask the director whether it was possible to add some scenes for the two children. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not a question of whether it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s a must!¡± Zayden emphasized coyly, swaying his petite body. ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re the biggest investor, so you can make the decision, Aunt She!¡± Again, they started echoing each other. Eyeing the two relentless children, She finally caved in. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go and make the arrangements right away!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1901 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 Adding Insult To The Injury ¡°Yay! I can be a child star now!¡± Zayden shrieked in exhration. Joy, on the other hand, inwardly vowed that she must put on her best performance. Then, many people would seek her out for endorsements, and she would be able to make tons of money. She wanted to save up all that money to do whatever she wanted in the future. When Maya and Wilbur learned that the two children were going to film, they walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty to rejoice. You can¡¯t just act in the movie because you want to do so. It still hinges on whether your acting skills pass muster,¡± they reminded the two children who were cheering and jumping for joy. ¡°My mommy is the investor, so I can still act even if I don¡¯t pass!¡± Zayden crossed his arms and lifted his chin, looking incredibly arrogant. In response, Maya chortled, countering, ¡°Although that is true, you¡¯ve still got to have good acting skills. Ad¡¯s acting yesterday was horrible. If the two of you match him, you might as well give up!¡± When she had finished talking, Wilbur abruptly nudged her. She snapped her head around, only to spot Yuvan standing behind her. She promptly froze in mortification. Crap! How untimely! He probably heard my words earlier, huh? Upon seeing that she had gone silent, Zayden inquired with wide eyes, ¡°Who¡¯s thed with the horrible acting skills you spoke of, Maya?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± Embarrassed, Maya grinned and fibbed, ¡°No one. No one at all.¡± Behind her, Yuvan heaved a sigh. ¡°Ah, I know my acting is terrible, but that¡¯s because I¡¯ve never acted before. I think I can do it if I practice more!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course. You can definitely do it,¡± Maya seconded. At the sight of her lying through her teeth, Wilbur couldn¡¯t help snorting. ¡°Maya was too hasty in her speech earlier, speaking without thinking about her words. Don¡¯t take it to heart. We have high hopes for you.¡± ¡°Yes, exactly! I just wanted to exin something to Zayden, not because I wanted to badmouth you. I simply mentioned you inadvertently. It wasn¡¯t deliberate. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Maya exined with embarrassment etched on her face. ¡°When Mommy has a row with Daddy, she says Daddy¡¯s unintentional words that were inadvertent was what he truly meant,¡± Zayden chimed in with his eyes wide, adding insult to the injury. Maya red at him, ordering him to shut up with her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re talking too much at such a tender age! People dislike kids who chatter too much!¡± ¡°What a lie! People love honey-tongued kids!¡± ¡°So, you know that principle, huh? Then, have you eaten chilly or something that you¡¯ve got such a sharp tongue now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zayden stuck out his tongue at Maya, pulling a face. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nicole, who had just returned with a script in her hands, went over to Yuvan and asked him about his preparations. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯ll get to stay. It depends on fate, I guess,¡± Yuvan replied weakly. ¡°Hang in there! You can do it!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Soon, the director team came over and informed them that they could start filming. After changing, Nicole and Yuvan went to the filming area and started acting their roles. Having practiced hardst night, Yuvan¡¯s acting that day had improved significantly. Even Maya, who felt that he should give up, couldn¡¯t help feeling impressed. ¡°He improved quite a lot in just a single night.¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect it either. It looks like he really practiced hard.¡± The director team was satisfied with Yuvan¡¯s performance, both in the details and emotional expression. After a discussion, they agreed to let him stay for the time being. ¡°Yuvan, you passed for this scene, but you¡¯ve got to maintain the same performance for the rest of it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll still be eliminated.¡± ¡°Thank you, director! I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Nicole shed him a bright smile, encouraging him to keep his momentum. ¡°All right, it¡¯s the male and female leads¡¯ turn now. Yuvan, go over and prepare for the next scene with Ms. Lane. Do put in a bit more effort.¡± ¡°I will!¡± As Yuvan finally got to stay after expending much effort, he cherished that opportunity. He pulled Nicole to the side and solemnly practiced his lines with her, discussing the finer details together. Every so often, he would ask for her opinion. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1902 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 Ingratiating Act Nicole told Yuvan that she wasn¡¯t a professional actress and wasn¡¯t quite sure how to best handle the details either, so her opinion might not necessarily be urate. For that reason, she even asked someone from the director team toe over and guide him. While they were absorbed in their characters, Yuvan suddenly changed the script and fell to his knees with a thud, hugging Nicole¡¯s legs tightly. Not only was Nicole surprised by his action, but even the professional from the director team who was there to help found it too sudden. The two of them froze in stunned silence, with Yuvan the only one reciting his lines ording to the altered script in his mind. ¡°I was wrong, Mom! I misunderstood you all these years!¡± Nicole was struck speechless for a while. She felt that he was being too forceful in this as the character in the movie was a person who was reticent in expressing himself. In the original script, the character remained rooted to the spot as his body trembled slightly. The apology he wanted to say was supposed to remain stuck in his throat. Therefore, she felt that it was best to listen to the professional from the director team as to how best to handle that part. She bent down to pull Yuvan up. ¡°Get up first. Don¡¯t stay there.¡± Mistakenly assuming that she was acting her part, Yuvan staunchly refused to get to his feet. He even vowed, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m never getting up if you don¡¯t forgive me!¡± Words failed Nicole for a second before she rified, ¡°No, Yuvan, why don¡¯t we hear from the professional whether we should handle this part in such a manner? Do get up first.¡± ¡°I think this is just perfect!¡± Yuvan continued hugging her legs, not getting up nor releasing his hold. At that, Nicole was truly speechless. Why is he still so obstinate when his acting skills are abysmal? ¡°Have you had enough? Your acting skills are horrible, but your skill in taking advantage of people is superb!¡± Suddenly, a mesmerizing male voice drifted over, snagging their attention. Huh? Why is he here? Surprise inundated Nicole. Evan stalked over and pinned an icy gaze on Yuvan. ¡°I¡¯ll break your hands if you don¡¯t let go!¡± ¡°What has it got to do with you when I¡¯m rehearsing with my mother?¡± Yuvan retorted. Hearing that, Evan sneered, ¡°Your mother? Don¡¯t address her thus, for we don¡¯t have a son like you!¡± Yuvan was startled before he eximed, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re my mother¡¯s husband!¡± Then, he unceremoniously greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Dad! I¡¯m Yuvan Quin. I y Mom¡¯s son in the movie, which means that I¡¯m also your son!¡± Having not expected him to greet Evan in such a manner, Nicole yanked at him. ¡°Get up first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yuvan got to his feet and looked at Evan with a silly smile. Evan likewise studied him, finding his countenance familiar as though he had seen him somewhere, yet he couldn¡¯t recall it. ¡°Are we acquainted?¡± Evan queried tentatively. Yuvan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a sh of something flitted across his eyes. He then answered with a silly smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t remember ever seeing you.¡± At his answer, Evan narrowed his ebony eyes a fraction. ¡°Oh? Most people in Y City know me and have seen me on the financial channels, in magazines, or even on the trending list. Yet, you¡¯ve never seen me?¡± Yuvan shook his head in denial. ¡°I¡¯ve been out of town all these years and only just returned to Y City a few days ago. Besides, I¡¯ve never paid much attention to the important figures and happenings in Y City. I¡¯m sorry. However, I know you now! Ms. Lane is my mother, so I¡¯m more than willing to call you ¡®Dad¡¯ if you don¡¯t mind!¡± Evan stared at him intently with a sharp gaze. A long momentter, he said that he had two sons and didn¡¯t need another, so that was unnecessary. ¡°That¡¯s true. You just said that you often appear on magazines, the trending list, and even the financial channels, so you¡¯re likely some big shot. Someone like me indeed isn¡¯t fit to address you as ¡®Dad¡¯.¡± Yuvan lowered his head, looking a tad dejected. Evan continued scrutinizing him, finding his ingratiating act all too obvious. There¡¯s a reason for everything, so he must have a motive for doing so! ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your biological father will be offended that you¡¯re calling a stranger ¡®Dad¡¯?¡± Evan questioned. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nope! I¡¯ve got no parents. I¡¯m an orphan.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1903 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Clinging To Nicole Like A Burr Nicole was surprised that Yuvan was an orphan, and that fact also aroused her sympathy. ¡°What a poor child! Hurry up and get up.¡± After getting to his feet with her help, Yuvan nced at Evan before asking timidly in a whisper, ¡°Mom, what do you think of my acting earlier?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At once, Nicole went silent. Frankly speaking, I think it was horrible. His acting was night and day from the emotions the script wanted to portray. Anyhow, I¡¯m not a professional actress, so we should hear from the professional from the director team. Thus, she turned to the person in question. ¡°What do you think of his acting?¡± The professional from the director team said nothing for a moment, contemting it solemnly. Just when he was about to speak, Evan interjected, ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer to that obvious? He¡¯s not cut out for acting. He decimates the script, so this industry doesn¡¯t suit him. If he insists on staying within the industry, he should go theedian route. That¡¯s suitable for him!¡± ¡°Aedian?¡± Astonishment was written all over Yuvan¡¯s face. Nicole dipped her head and kept mum. She felt that Evan¡¯s opinion had a shred of truth to it. He has no problems adding some unexpected twists every time we go through our lines, so taking the comedian route might be a good choice for him. The professional from the director¡¯s team swallowed the evaluation he had prepared and expressed his agreement with Evan¡¯s opinion, asserting, ¡°Mr. Seet is right, Yuvan. This path he pointed out to you is really promising. Everyone is pretty busy, so why don¡¯t you go to other production teams and see whether they need a creativeedian like you?¡± Upon hearing that, Yuvan was taken aback. Is he kicking me out? Immediately, he cried out, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to leave! I like this production team, and I don¡¯t want to part with Mom. It isn¡¯t easy to find such a good mother. Even if I¡¯m not going to get to act, I want to stay with my mother every day. Anyway, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable! Why are you clinging to Ms. Lane like a burr?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced the love of a mother. So, I¡¯m willing to be a burr if it means that I¡¯ll get to enjoy some motherly love!¡± Yuvan seemed determined to stick to Nicole. Exasperated, the professional from the director team turned to Nicole. ¡°What¡¯s your take on this, Ms. Lane?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask She whether she can add some scenes for him as a cameo while doing so for Zayden and Joy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom! Thank you so much, Mom! You¡¯re the best!¡± Smiling widely, Yuvan smugly threw the professional from the director team a look. Ignoring him, the professional from the director team nodded. ¡°Okay. Anyway, he¡¯s not suitable to y your son.¡± Subsequently, he turned to Yuvan and snapped, ¡°Following this turn of events, stop addressing Ms. Lane as ¡®Mom¡¯! You can¡¯t act as her son anymore!¡± ¡°How I address her is my business, not yours! Mom, you won¡¯t object, will you? I¡¯ve never had parents since young, so I yearn to have a mother. Will you make my wishe true?¡± The professional from the director team sneered, ¡°Why should Ms. Lane do so? There are countless orphans in this world. Is she supposed to just allow it if all of them wish to address her as ¡®Mom¡¯? Besides, why must you fixate on her? There are plenty of people suited to be your mother¡ªthe janitor at the side, thedy selling vegetables at the market, and even the group of actresses over there! Why don¡¯t you go over and call them ¡®Mom¡¯? To my thinking, you¡¯re simply opportunistic, picking someone powerful on purpose!¡± ¡°How could you say that? There are also tons of people suited to be your mother, but I don¡¯t see you calling them ¡®Mom¡¯! Besides, only Ms. Lane can give me that kind of motherly feeling. Am I wrong to call her ¡®Mom¡¯ ording to my feelings?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t got the time to yak with you here! Ms. Lane, this guy is really opportunistic. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s only calling you ¡®Mom¡¯ because he wants to take advantage of you. Therefore, please be careful. Furthermore, your two sons, Mr. Juan and Mr. Kyle, are talented and intelligent. In fact, they¡¯re the cream of the crop! Why would you allow this mediocre kid to call you ¡®Mom¡¯? He¡¯s not worthy of it!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1904 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 Not That Simple ¡°Are you worthy of it if I¡¯m not? If so, go ahead and call her ¡®Mom¡¯!¡± Yuvan barked. At that, the professional from the director team snapped, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not as shameless as you with skin as thick as an elephant¡¯s!¡± After saying that, he shifted his gaze to Evan and Nicole. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Seet, I still have some things to handle over there, so please excuse me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As the professional from the director team walked away, Yuvan shed Nicole a sorrowful smile and murmured abashedly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want a dumb son like me. I understand. I¡¯ll still respect you the same in the future.¡± With that, he walked over to the side. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Feeling a tad sorry, Nicole lifted her head and looked at Evan, whose unfathomable eyes were fixated firmly on Yuvan¡¯s back. ¡°Evan, can I take him as my godson?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s such a need.¡± ¡°Do you not like him?¡± ¡°No!¡± It¡¯s no big deal if he¡¯s merely trying to take advantage of her identity as the professional from the production team ims, but I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that he¡¯s not that simple. That aside, his background of being an orphan is also suspicious. Nicole inwardly sighed. Oh well, since I can¡¯t take him as a godson, I¡¯ll just help him out more in the future! Meanwhile, She was discussing with the director team to add an interactive scene for Zayden and Joy. The director team agreed because the two children had outstanding looks and acting skills. If nurtured, they¡¯d definitely be popr A-list celebrities in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Muir. We¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± At that precise moment, the professional who had been debating with Yuvan earlier came over and brought up the issue of Evan and Nicole wishing to give Yuvan aedic role. The rest of the director team frowned. Even She was very much surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t he acting as the doctor¡¯s son? Is there still a need to add aedic role?¡± ¡°No, the thing is, he¡¯s really can¡¯t do a good job as the doctor¡¯s son. Yet, he insists on staying with the production team, so Mrs. Seet felt that perhaps a few suitable scenes can be added for him.¡± The rest of the production team nced at each other. The two children¡¯s scene hasn¡¯t even been added, and now, we¡¯re to add aedic scene too? ¡°Mrs. Muir, I¡¯m afraid that adding to the script time and again will affect the overall effect and dy the filming progress. ¡°I agree. How about having him be an extra?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea! Why don¡¯t we have him y the role of an idiot who was abandoned since young and has some mental problem? Then, we can have Zayden and Joy help him. By doing that, we can also include him while adding the two children in.¡± ¡°An orphan and an idiot who has mental problems? I¡¯m not sure whether he would be willing to take on such a role.¡± ¡°He can take it on if he¡¯s willing to do so, but if not, he can just leave. Anyway, that¡¯s the only role avable. Beggars can¡¯t be choosers!¡± ¡°Exactly! He¡¯s the one who insists on staying, so it¡¯s already merciful that we¡¯re giving him a role!¡± Everyone started echoing simr sentiments. As She listened, she felt caught between a rock and a hard ce. He once saved Nicole, so wouldn¡¯t it look bad to give him such a role? ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯m an orphan myself, so it¡¯s right up my alley! As for ying an idiot, I know it¡¯s not an easy role, but I¡¯m willing to take the challenge!¡± Yuvan dered as he walked over. All voices ceased, and everyone stared at him. For a brief moment, the atmosphere turned awkward. They were all enthusiastically voicing their opinion, so absorbed in it that they didn¡¯t even notice when he came over. ¡°Yuvan, are you really willing to y such a role?¡± ¡°Yes! As long as I can stay in the production team, I¡¯m willing to y any role!¡± Upon seeing that he had no objections, those from the production team instantly gave their stamp of approval. ¡°Since he has agreed, let¡¯s add a few scenes for him quickly to rehearse with the two children!¡± Simr sentiments rang out, one after another. Seeing as the person in question had consented, She couldn¡¯t say much either. Nevertheless, she promised to prioritize him if there were any roles suited for him in the future. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Muir!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1905 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 ying Dead The bags of imported snacks clutched forgotten in their fists, and the children stared at Yuvan in surprise as he announced his intention of appearing on the show alongside them. ¡°Didn¡¯t Maya oncein that his acting skills are awful?¡± Zayden asked innocently. ¡°Why should we sabotage the quality of our show by allowing him to star alongside us?¡± Joy gave the matter several seconds of serious thought. ¡°We have yet to see his acting for ourselves. Why not let him audition for it? If he shows promise, we can work alongside him and at the same time hone our own skills.¡± Zayden looked worried as he took a loud crunchy bite. ¡°What if he¡¯s awful?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll give him the cold shoulder until he gets the hint!¡± Zayden nodded earnestly at the idea. ¡°This isn¡¯t just our first rehearsal together. It¡¯s also the first project Mommy is involved in. We can¡¯t allow his poor performance to make the rest of us look like fools.¡± Right after the words were out of his mouth, Yuvan appeared from afar and made his way toward the children with a smile on his face. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be working together! If there¡¯s anything you might need, just say the word. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± Zayden nced at the neer up and down. ¡°Not so fast. We would like to see if you¡¯re good enough to be working with us.¡± ¡°Hah! What does a little fellow like you know about acting?¡± Zayden stuffed the other half of his chocte bar into his mouth before drawing himself to full height. ¡°Little, you say?¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± Yuvan bowed good-humoredly. ¡°Not so little after all.¡± Zayden red at him with distrust. ¡°We¡¯d heard stories about how you¡¯re a terrible actor, but it wouldn¡¯t be fair to you without giving you a chance to prove yourself. Why don¡¯t you act out a scene, and we¡¯ll judge for ourselves?¡± Yuvan met the intensity of the child¡¯s gaze. ¡°All right, fair enough. What would you like to see?¡± Zayden considered the question carefully before answering, ¡°Anything you like. Give me the best performance you¡¯ve ever done!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be clear,¡± Zayden added hurriedly. ¡°If you can¡¯t even do well at what you do best, then you¡¯re a lost cause! We¡¯ll only have four words for you!¡± ¡°Which four words?¡± ¡°You have been eliminated.¡± Yuvan chuckled. I like this kid¡¯s sense of humor. As if making up his mind abruptly, the older boy turned to leave. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Zayden asked at once, disconcerted by the unexpected response. ¡°Are you admitting defeat already?¡± Before he had managed to take five steps, Yuvan fell to the floor in a heap. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Zayden cried, visibly shaken. Joy shook her head solemnly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After exchanging a nce, the two children ran over to check on the unconscious figure. Yuvany on the ground with deathly stillness. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zayden asked as he leaned over tentatively. After calling Yuvan¡¯s name several more times to no avail, Zayden shook him. ¡°Wake up! Wake up!¡± As desperate as he was, Zayden did not have enough strength to rouse the older boy from his dead faint. ¡°Is he dead, Joy?¡± Joy reached out a finger and held it over his nostrils. ¡°He isn¡¯t breathing. We should get him some help.¡± Just as she was about to summon an adult, her sharp eyes caught one of Yuvan¡¯s fingers twitching. With a suspicious frown, she took a closer look at the seemingly motionless figure on the ground. ¡°He has won!¡± she suddenly proimed, turning to face Zayden. Zayden did not immediately register what she said. ¡°What?¡± he asked nkly. ¡°He¡¯s ying dead here, can¡¯t you see? You really thought he¡¯d fainted, didn¡¯t you? What a ster performance. He¡¯s won the right to be on the show with us.¡± As if on cue, Yuvan opened his eyes from where hey and stuck his tongue out at Zayden. Zayden froze, scandalized. ¡°You didn¡¯t warn us that you were going to be ying dead!¡± ¡°You told me to do what I do best, didn¡¯t you?¡± eximed Yuvan, looking delighted with himself. ¡°This is what I do best! Drama! Besides, my performance must have been so good that I scared you, didn¡¯t I? You didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of me pretending! I think I won the part fair and square.¡± Zayden sighed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have won if I ignored you. You¡¯re taking advantage of my kindness.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1906 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Dinner For Five Yuvan chuckled at Zayden¡¯s solemn expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. What a fine young man you are! I am curious, how did your father raise you to be as well-mannered as this?¡± Zayden puffed his chest out proudly. ¡°He didn¡¯t have to do much. I was born oozing charm and charisma.¡± ¡°He had inherited my uncle¡¯s charms, he means. My uncle is more interesting than him!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yuvan eximed in admiration. ¡°I would like to meet this uncle of yours and tell him what a wonderful son he has.¡± Zayden smiled broadly. It was evident that he was enjoying the praise he wasvished with. Gazing thoughtfully at Yuvan without speaking, Zayden spoke after several moments. ¡°You¡¯re not half bad, you know? Wee aboard.¡± ¡°Really? Well, thank you, little man.¡± ¡°You must work hard on this and uphold the quality of the show. We can¡¯t make my mother look bad. She¡¯s the female lead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll do my best to make her shine.¡± Yuvan appeared to have gained the children¡¯s trust. He gazed at the two children and smiled thoughtfully. The casting director had found a young, professional actor to y the part of the doctor¡¯s son. He was so efficient that Nicole¡¯s scenes with him often did not require another take. As a result, the segment that was to be shot over that afternoon waspleted ahead of schedule. As Nicole¡¯s entire afternoon was cleared, she opted to drop by and visit Joy and Zayden and was surprised to see their faces alight with excitement in Yuvan¡¯spany. The children appear to be enjoying themselves! Soon after, a member of the production crew walked over to inform them that their scenes and script had been prepared before handing each of them a little booklet. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How are we going to shoot the scenes with school tomorrow?¡± Zayden asked, looking worried. ¡°Should we ask our teacher for a leave of absence?¡± Joy studied the script in her hand. ¡°We don¡¯t have to miss school for that. We can shoot the evening or night scenes after school! How about working on the night scenes during weeknights and the day scenes over the weekend?¡± ¡°Sounds fine to me. What about Yuvan? He would have to wait for us.¡± Zayden jerked his chin at Yuvan. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me,¡± the older boy assured them. ¡°We can shoot at your convenience. I can make myself useful to the production crew during the day while you¡¯re at school.¡± ¡°How would you like to start tomorrow night, Yuvan?¡± ¡°That works for me!¡± The trio soon fell into discussion while asionally consulting their script. Nicole, who stood watching them, smiled warmly at the sight. She did not expect that Yuvan would get along with the children as well as he did and hoped that he would be able to live up to the children¡¯s harsh critique. After the scenes between the lead characters were shotter that night, Rodney called just as Wilbur was preparing to send Maya back to Imperial Garden. ¡°Hello, Dad?¡± ¡°Come home for dinner tonight. Bring Maya with you.¡± Wilbur was surprised to receive the invitation. It only took several seconds before he recalled that his father had voiced an intention to use his rtionship with the Seet family to secure somerge projects. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her.¡± After a brief deliberation, Maya decided that as the Simpson household would be enjoying a brief period of respite with Mabel safely away at the hospital, no harm coulde from dining at the Simpson residence for once. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave at once, Dad.¡± ¡°See you soon.¡± After hanging up, Rodney ordered for the kitchen to prepare two additional portions. Maya and Wilbur found themselves arriving at the Simpson residence several minutes before Janice and Nichs. Frozen with unpleasant shock, the four of them stood staring at each other awkwardly. ¡°Everybody is here!¡± Rodney eximed, clearly pleased. ¡°I hope you¡¯re hungry! I had the kitchen pull out all the stops tonight.¡± Janice barely suppressed a sneer as she gazed upon the exquisite dinnerid out on the dining table. It¡¯s obvious that Rodney did not expect that I woulde. I know that the extravagant dinner was prepared for Maya. He never wees me in that manner. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1907 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 Sister Janice gazed at Maya as poorly concealed jealousy and disdain contorted her features. How lucky is she to be born into such a powerful family to be highly coveted by the Simpsons! If I were in her shoes, I would have already locked Wilbur down for myself. My father-inw would be so pleased with me that he would start treating me like royalty. Unfortunately, life isn¡¯t that fair to have granted me an advantageous start! Some of us have to slog for what we have. Feeling deeply ufortable with the way Janice was staring at her, Maya cleared her throat timidly. ¡°What a coincidence, Janice!¡± With a start, Janice hastily rearranged her features. Then, with a disarming smile at Maya, she replied, ¡°It is my honor to dine with you.¡± Rodney chuckled. ¡°Fate has brought us together as our own little family. Let¡¯s raise a ss and let bygones be bygones, shall we?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± Maya said graciously. ¡°The Simpson family will thrive and prosper from now on!¡± Janice sneered. Not for long. ¡°It¡¯s forgotten,¡± concurred Janice sweetly. ¡°Now that I am engaged to Nichs and pregnant with his child, we are practically family already! Maya, you¡¯re going to be my sister-inw! I will treat you like my very own sister. I hope you can treat me like yours too.¡± Though Maya felt startled by Janice¡¯s disconcerting change, she nevertheless reciprocated thetter¡¯s smile. That¡¯s really all I want¡ªto coexist peacefully. If Janice can find it in herself to keep from sabotaging me, I would be willing to sign a truce. ¡°Enough chitchat,¡± roared Rodney boisterously. ¡°The food¡¯s getting cold!¡± The hubbub around the dining table was soon reced by the gentle clinking of cutlery. Janice gazed automatically at the bump on her belly. The time to deliver to Maya the huge gift I have prepared for her is almost here. Since I have been given the opportunity to run into her today, I shall use it wisely to create a good impression of myself on them. ¡°Have you had enough, Maya? Can I get you a second helping?¡± Maya was feeling rmed by Janice¡¯s hospitality by that point. Is she putting her services at my disposal? What¡¯s going on? A change as drastic as this doesn¡¯t make sense. Maya was not the only one who felt perplexed by Janice¡¯s sudden change in behavior. The other dinner guests gazed at her with the same sense of bewilderment. ¡°What is it? Why are all of you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Cut the act. You look like you¡¯re in a y,¡± Nichs remarked scathingly as he took a bite of a baked potato. She¡¯s been calling Maya a little b*tch the entire journey here, and suddenly there she is, treating Maya like her flesh and blood! Janice must have something up her sleeve. Nichs heartily disliked women like Janice, who indulged in politics to serve their own agendas. The sole reason why she had gotten pregnant with my child is that I¡¯d had too much to drink that night and she happened to be the woman at hand to be dragged into bed with me. As soon as he realized what he had done, Nichs entertained the idea of pairing Janice up with Wilbur in an attempt to sever ties with her and to avenge himself by having Wilbur go through the embarrassment of raising another man¡¯s child. At the same time, he was determined to find a better wife for himself. With Mabel¡¯s help, Nichs had managed to push the me for Janice¡¯s pregnancy over to Wilbur. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. That was the original n. Look at the storm of sh*t I¡¯m in right now. Janice red at Nichs and cursed him silently. No wonder your brother is the heir to the family instead of you! What a pity that the father of my child is such a sore loser! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1908 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 Benefits Janice¡¯s second attempt at disguising her fury behind a smile was more sessful. ¡°I know I used to be resentful of Wilbur and Maya. As Dad said, we should let bygones be bygones and look forward to the future. I am now Nichs¡¯ fianc¨¦e and the mother of his child. It would not be proper for me to think of Wilbur that way anymore. My grudge with Maya is now a thing of the past.¡± At a reciliatory gesture, she got to her feet to refill Maya¡¯s ss of wine. ¡°Please don¡¯t trouble yourself, Janice. I can do it.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Janice insisted. ¡°You must have servants at home during mealtimes, don¡¯t you? Let me serve you tonight. Think of it as a chance for me to apologize for what transpired before.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re pregnant!¡± eximed Maya in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you or the baby to be on your feet so often!¡± The men nced at each other ufortably as they observed the tension in the air from the increasingly formal gestures of amodation between the two women. Rodney felt that if Janice was as sincere as she portrayed herself to be, she would finally take up some responsibility for the sake of her unborn baby. Once the child is old enough, I¡¯ll send her away with a large sum of money and hopefully never hear from her again. Wilbur¡¯s involvement with Maya turned out to be another advantageous urrence for Rodney. The possibilities of what he would be able to achieve by exploiting the connection to the Seet family sent a chill of delight down Rodney¡¯s spine. As unnoteworthy as Nichs¡¯ wedding to Janice is, the boy must learn to push his advantage and make the best of it if such an opportunity presents itself. D*mn it. He should have married a girl from a rich family to provide at least one useful connection for our family! What would I do with a daughter-in- Wilbur frowned as he watched the exchange between the women. This sudden change in Janice¡¯s attitude points to a future benefit she hopes to reap for herself. She¡¯ll cause harm to Maya if I¡¯m not careful around her. Contrary to his brother, Nichs appeared excited at the prospect of Janice having something up her sleeve that she would not hesitate to deploy to achieve her quest. What if the child turns out to be as ruthless as her? I surely hope not! That unpleasant thought forcefully reminded Nichs of how he and his mother had treated his brother. Janice is treating Maya in the exact same way as how we used to treat Wilbur. Mabel had caused the death of Wilbur¡¯s mother in an attempt to be the new Mrs. Simpson. From the moment she was made Rodney¡¯s legitimate wife, Mabel had put on the facade of a loving stepmother to safeguard her reputation against the ruthless manner in which she had ascended to her new position. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In actual fact, Mabel had always borne resentment toward her stepson. The fear of Wilbur¡¯s knowledge of the true circumstances surrounding his mother¡¯s death had always haunted Mabel. On more than one asion, Nichs had caught his mother wishing for an ident that would im his brother¡¯s life and secure his silence. What about me? I¡¯m exactly the same as Mom. Wilbur is always outdoing me at work in one way or another. I have to pretend to be his obedient little brother despite my grudge against him for fear of affecting what Rodney thought of me. In order to avoid a confrontation with Wilbur and make the situation unpleasant for his mother, Nichs decided to bite his tongue to preserve Mabel¡¯s untarnished facade of the perfect stepmother. It seems that I share more simrities with Janice than I would like to admit. In an ironic twist, we are a match made in heaven after all. Even if the baby does not inherit any of Janice¡¯s awful qualities by some miracle, it will still turn out to be a degenerate if it¡¯s anything like me. ¡°Does it taste good, my dear sister-inw?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that,¡± muttered Maya with difort. ¡°Just call me Maya, will you?¡± As one, the men were brought out of their reveries. ¡°Let her,¡± cried Rodney, delighted by the official recognition of his connection to Maya. ¡°You¡¯re going to be her sister-inw when you marry Wilbur. We might as well start getting used to it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered, but as long as we aren¡¯t married, I would like to be addressed as Maya.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I call you. I already feel as if we know each other better!¡± Janice chirped. ¡°What about you two, Maya?¡± Rodney interjected. ¡°When are you nning on getting married? Janice and Nichs are already engaged. When are you going to get that done?¡± ¡°A wedding is not to be taken lightly,¡± replied Maya politely but evasively. I still want to observe the Simpsons before Imit! ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± added Wilbur. ¡°We¡¯ve been too busy filming the show and managing thepany as of late to give nning a wedding much thought.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1909 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 Keep An Eye Out ¡°Nonsense! A wedding remains your top priority no matter what other obligations you have!¡± ¡°Precisely because it¡¯s a top priority is why we must take our time,¡± Maya responded firmly. Rodney gazed at her, speechless with surprise. Why is she cing Wilbur on probation? Is the boy failing to satisfy his woman? There is no time to waste in securing our alliance with the Seet family! ¡°We know what to do, Dad,¡± said Wilbur quietly, leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°You will be the first to know when we set the date.¡± Rodney was not appeased to hear that. However, a hint of delight shed across Janice¡¯s eyes. Excellent! Don¡¯t set the date! Plenty of time for another woman to swoop in and snatch Wilbur up! ¡°Maya is right,¡± she chimed in. ¡°A wedding is noughing matter. Their engagement counts as a period of time when they¡ª¡± Catching Rodney¡¯s furious re from across the table, Janice stopped talking abruptly as she did not want to offend Rodney, whose approval she sought to solidify her position within the Simpson family. Without another word, she kept her gaze on her te meekly. Maya was still disturbed to be addressed that way. After dinner, Wilbur took Maya up to his study to discuss the matters within thepany. After taking their seats, Wilbur nced at the door before speaking. ¡°Janice is awfully nice to you all of a sudden. I want you to be cautious around that woman. There must be a reason behind her friendliness.¡± ¡°I thought so too,¡± Maya agreed. ¡°She was always fond of you, wasn¡¯t she? So much so that she thinks of me as a threat. Today was the first time we sat down for a meal together without her hurling insults at me. Why is she being so nice?¡± ¡°To make you drop your guard, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°I understand, Wilbur. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for my safety.¡± At that very moment, Janice, who had concocted an excuse to visit the study by offering to bring a tray of tea up to them overheard their conversation. Maya¡¯s defensiveness will lead to a big problem. I need to gain her trust. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. With the tray still in her hands, Janice fell silent outside the study as she mulled the problem over. Any sacrifice I make to be with Wilbur will be worth it. Upon making up her mind, she strode into the study and ced the tray on the desk. ¡°Maya, I¡¯ve brought you some tea. I can see that you¡¯re busy. Please, carry on.¡± With onest smile at Maya, Janice departed the room without another word. ¡°She came up all the way here to bring us tea?¡± Maya¡¯s brows were knitted with confusion. Wilbur gazed thoughtfully at the intricate design of the porcin. ¡°What else were you expecting her to do?¡± ¡°I thought she would have headed straight to you and made small talk like she usually would. It¡¯s not like her to leave without putting up a fight.¡± ¡°Hence why I think she¡¯s acting abnormally. Everything she does at this point is a surprise, being so far out of her usual character. You need to be on your toes all the time around her.¡± Maya nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± After several more words were exchanged regarding the business in the studio, Wilbur sent Maya back to Imperial Garden. Nicole finished filming her scenes very early the following evening. As there was nothing left for her to do in the studio, she opted to stay and watch Joy and Zayden¡¯s scene, which was scheduled for that same night, instead of heading home. She nced at her watch while awaiting their arrival. The children should have gotten off school by now. They will be here any minute. Sure enough, she heard Joy¡¯s voice calling out to her ten minutester. Nicole gazed up and saw two tiny figures bounding excitedly toward her. Following in their wake was Evan. Nicole and Evan had heard the night before that Joy and Zayden were going to begin shooting their scenes. Evan had been giving words of encouragement to his daughter and constantly reassuring her that she would do a good job. He had even kept his promise of watching her by showing up on time. ¡°Joy, Zayden, go get your makeup and costumes done. You¡¯re due in half an hour!¡± ¡°All right!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to begin filming!¡± The two children bounded excitedly after the makeup artist. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1910 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 A Professional Opinion Half an hourter, Yuvan led the two children out of the makeup studio. Zayden nced up and down at Joy before remarking, ¡°Joy, this makeup artist isn¡¯t as skilled as Nina. She makes you look prettier than this.¡± ¡°Your makeup looks awful too, Zayden. You look like a dead fish.¡± After having enough of hurling critiques at each other, the two children sighed as one. ¡°If only Nina was here to do our makeup for us.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we give her a call?¡± Zayden suggested. ¡°She must have gotten off work by now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re due to start filming really soon, though. Nina might not make it here in time. Let¡¯s get to work with the horrible makeup just for today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Zaydenined. ¡°I want to look my best on our first day.¡± Yuvan gazed bemusedly at the squabbling children. ¡°The makeup done is specific to your roles. You look fine! There¡¯s nothing that needs changing.¡± Zayden gazed at him scathingly. What an awful liar. I know I look much better than this! Joy felt sorry for Yuvan, who had waited for them the entire day while they were at school. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to have him wait even longer still for Nina to get here. He must be tired after such a long day. ¡°Zayden, this is an opportunity to work on our acting skills topensate for our poorly done makeup! We¡¯ll have Nina doll us up another day, all right?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m convinced that this will affect my performance,¡± he insisted stubbornly. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste of my good looks for me to look like an idiot. No, it bothers me. I need to call Nina.¡± Nina¡¯s phone rang just as she arrived at the restaurant. After listening patiently to Zayden¡¯s request for her to meet them at the studio, she nced at her watch before exining apologetically, ¡°I have an urgent appointment today. Can¡¯t the makeup artist on site do something about it?¡± ¡°She made me look like a fool, Nina. I can¡¯t be seen on camera looking like this.¡± Nina fell silent for several moments beforeing up with a solution. First, she had Zayden and Joy send photographs of themselves for her examination. After the amendments based on her suggestions were made, the children showed her their photographs again before passing her over to the makeup artist with further suggestions. The makeup artist had heard of Nina¡¯s reputation within the beauty industry and was thrilled to be receiving first-hand tips from a legend. Upon taking Nina¡¯s suggestions, the children¡¯s makeup was finally redone to their satisfaction. Even the makeup artist was pleasantly stunned at how much of a difference the subtle tips made. The humbling encounter made such a profound impression on the makeup artist that she considered in earnest to be Nina¡¯s apprentice. She was not alone. Yuvan, too, was surprised at how different the children looked. ¡°You two look much better than before!¡± he remarked appreciatively before asking the makeup artist if she could do the same for him. The makeup artist scowled in response. ¡°You are ying an orphan with mental issues! What would you need to be dolled up for? Consider yourself lucky that I didn¡¯t make you look homeless! Your appearance has to match your role in the story!¡± ¡°Why does the both of them get to have their makeup done, then?¡± ¡°They are ying children from a rich family! Of course, they needed to look as good as possible!¡± Unable to argue any further, Yuvan merelymented his fate. ¡°I¡¯m destined to look like this forever, aren¡¯t I?¡± The makeup artist had enough of him. ¡°Stopining and get a move on. The filming is about to begin!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1911 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 A Lesson In Improv The trio arrived before the cameras and prepared themselves in ordance with the script. Joy was calm as she had already memorized her lines and rehearsed her expressions as many times as was possible. Her father¡¯s presence and encouragement the night before seemed to have emboldened her greatly. Evan sat close to the front. Upon catching his daughter¡¯s eye, he smiled reassuringly and gave her a thumbs-up which Joy reciprocated. Zayden, on the other hand, appeared slightly nervous. Something¡¯s wrong. I swear I¡¯d memorized my lines, but I can¡¯t remember any of them now! She watched her son struggle and was forcibly reminded of the incident at the poetry recital. With a resigned sigh, she strode at once and knelt next to him. ¡°You got this, Zayden. I believe in you! There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Zayden¡¯s hands twisted in hisp ufortably. ¡°I forgot my lines, Mommy,¡± he whispered as he gazed up at her before lowering his gaze quickly as though expecting a scolding for having done something wrong. How could he have forgotten? I¡¯d watched him work on it justst night! Fearing that a public reprimand would be counter-productive, She suppressed her irritation at her son by handing him the script instead. ¡°Here, refresh your memory.¡± Zayden scanned through his lines hurriedly. ¡°I remember now, Mommy.¡± She patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Do your best.¡± After the break was over, the director called for the crew to take their positions. ¡°Action!¡± Zayden took a deep breath and pointed at Yuvan, who stood some distance away. ¡°Look,¡± he shouted, enunciating like he was told. ¡°There¡¯s a weird person over there.¡± Yuvan knelt on the floor in the bitter cold. d in a thin shirt, he stared vacantly at a half-eaten apple on the ground with a convincing air of desperate hesitance. After a quick and shifty gaze around, he reached out to snatch the apple and hungrily took big bites out of it. At the director¡¯s cue, Joy strode over and allowed her eyes to travel up and down Yuvan curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold to be dressed in such a thin shirt?¡± Yuvan gazed at Joy with terrified silence. Zayden shuffled closer. ¡°You can¡¯t eat that! The apple has¡­¡± Oh no, I forgot my lines again! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Yuvan was beginning to feel nervous himself at the sight of Zayden scratching his head. ¡°The apple has beenying on the ground,¡± he recited Zayden¡¯s lines for thetter. ¡°One will get sick if one eats it.¡± Zayden nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re right. The apple has beenying on the ground. You¡¯ll get sick if you eat that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Yuvan replied as he took another bite. ¡°I¡¯m too hungry to care!¡± Zayden frowned. That wasn¡¯t in the script. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to say the apple has beenying on the ground, and you should be acting afraid and hide the apple in your pocket, Yuvan. Why are you still eating it?¡± ¡°You forgot your lines. It would have sounded too disjointed if we stuck to the script after I helped you out with your line there. Some improvisation was necessary.¡± ¡°What do you propose to change?¡± Zayden asked. ¡°I will insist on eating the apple, and you will try your best to take my apple away,¡± Yuvan suggested. Finding Yuvan¡¯s improvisation agreeable, Zayden reached out instinctively to take the apple, but Yuvan held on to it tightly. ¡°Give it to me!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Give it!¡± ¡°No!¡± The director stood bbergasted at the scene, which had lost all sense of logic. ¡°Why would a boy from a rich family be fighting with a retard for an apple? That¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Zayden protested, already invested in the spin-off. ¡°Despite my rich background, I¡¯m still a thoughtful boy. I am worried that he will fall ill, so I¡¯m doing my best to prevent him from eating the apple.¡± ¡°I¡¯d misunderstood the rich boy¡¯s intentions,¡± Yuvan added hurriedly. ¡°I thought that he had wanted to take my apple from me. That was why I did not let go.¡± The director exchanged a startled nce with the rest of the crew. Look at these two trying to improvise the scene! It¡¯s going to turn into a train wreck if I don¡¯t put my foot down. Instead, they decided to humor Zayden and Yuvan. ¡°What next?¡± asked the assistant director. ¡°How would the scene go?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1912 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 Stick To The Script ¡°After that, we would¡­ we would¡­¡± Zayden scratched his head again before turning to Yuvan for help. Yuvan cleared his throat. ¡°After having my apple snatched from me, I will fall down and weep. His father will then appear and assume that he had been bullying me. After interrogating me and finding out that I am a retarded orphan, he will bring me home and have the doctor take a look at me, only to find out that I am the doctor¡¯s son, and then¡ª¡± ¡°Stop!¡± the director yelled. Your role is a simpleton, not the doctor¡¯s son! Where did thate from? Do you really want to be the doctor¡¯s son that badly? Besides, your ndly delivered lines from earlier tonight remain a problem. You can¡¯t act this way! There is no dynamism of emotion in your scenes. ¡°I still think that it¡¯s an exciting plot twist,¡± Yuvan mumbled, abashed that his idea was met with incredulous nces. ¡°Nobody would expect a retard to be the doctor¡¯s son, would they? You wouldn¡¯t have seen thising, I bet.¡± The assistant director stared at him severely. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t, because that¡¯s not what the script says! y your role as the simpleton and do it with passion. If you refuse to cooperate, you¡¯re free to go. The role of the doctor¡¯s son is not yours to y.¡± Yuvan heaved a sigh. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stick to my role. What a waste of a killer plot twist.¡± Evan nced at Nicole. ¡°He¡¯s a stubborn one, isn¡¯t he? He still wants to y the part of your son!¡± ¡°He¡¯s an orphan. He¡¯s probably reallycking motherly love.¡± ¡°Why does he have toe to you for it? There are plenty of other women out there to be his mother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that he wishes for his mother to be a doctor like I am.¡± Evan¡¯s gaze intensified as he gave a nomittal chuckle. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as it sounds. The director approached She cautiously. ¡°Ms. Muir, what say we take a break and let Zayden and Yuvan familiarize themselves with the script again?¡± After considering the request, She relented and gave them twenty minutes. While the actors worked, the other members of the crew were grateful for the break. Zayden stood in the corner and began studying his script in earnest. If I forget again, I will be in for a thrashing when I get home. I must remember everything this time. Yuvan had familiarized himself with the script over the course of the entire day. It was only due to Zayden¡¯s forgetfulness that Yuvan decided to take the opportunity and suggest improvising the scene. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If I could not y the part of her son, I would not be able to develop the bond of mother and son with her. Outside of the studio, I have next to no chance to do so. I¡¯d better take advantage of our on-screen rtionship to get close to her. The only thing I can do now is to remain on good terms with these kids and get close to the Seet family. They are my way in. After the twenty minutes was up, the crew reassembled to film the scene. With Yuvan¡¯s help, Zayden was able to get through the entire dialogue. Despite sounding stiff at times, the scene was finally deemedplete. After the director dered for the scene to be wrapped up, She told Zayden to go over the script again when they got home which he agreed to meekly. Yuvan had been an excellent co-star by bringing to life the despair and destion of a simple-minded orphan. Even the director¡¯s initial impression of him had changed as hevished praise upon thetter. ¡°Well done, Yuvan. You yed the role of a simpleton very well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though you can¡¯t y the part of the doctor¡¯s son, you¡¯re gifted in other ways. You¡¯re born to y the part of a retard. The role is made for you!¡± ¡°If he keeps this up, he might even make a name for himself for ying mentally retarded characters.¡± Yuvan was dumbfounded. I¡¯m not sure if this is the sort of praise I want to hear. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap it up for today. Good job, everybody. Let¡¯s go home and get some well-deserved rest.¡± Upon She¡¯s dismissal, the crew began packing their things to head home for the day. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1913 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Heart To Heart Evan, Nicole, Joy, and Maya returned to Imperial Garden in high spirits only to realize that Nina had not returned. ¡°Is Nina home?¡± Nicole asked the butler. ¡°It¡¯s awfullyte.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯te home yet. Perhaps she has an appointment?¡± Maya took out her phone. ¡°Let me call her, Mom.¡± At that moment, Nina¡¯s heart was thumping wildly from the story she had just heard. The ringing of the phone served to give her a respite from the grief that overwhelmed her. Upon realizing that it was Maya who was calling, she answered the phone promptly. ¡°Nina, are you on a date? We¡¯re worried for you for being out sote.¡± Nina merely grunted. ¡°Who are you out with?¡± Maya asked, intrigued. ¡°A guy or a girl?¡± Nina nced at the seat across from her. ¡°It¡¯s a guy.¡± ¡°A guy! Who is it? Is it Stephen? Is he back?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes, he is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys catch up then. See you back home.¡± Maya hung up and ryed the information to her parents. Evan assured Nicole that their daughter would be safe in Stephen¡¯s care. Nicole nodded and followed her husband up the stairs after wishing Maya good night. ¡°Isn¡¯t Stephen away on a mission to investigate Chris¡¯ death?¡± Maya muttered to herself. ¡°Has he found something?¡± I will ask Nina about it when shees home. Back at the restaurant, Nina remained as still as a statue after ending the call with Maya. Stephen ordered a ss of milk from a passing waiter. ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything to eat all day,¡± he coaxed gently. ¡°Have some milk, at least.¡± Nina¡¯s eyelids trembled as she gazed at the ss of milk in front of her. Reaching out to touch the warm ss, she found herself mildly surprised that it did nothing to soothe the frigid ball of pain and sorrow in her stomach. ¡°Cheer up. Chris would hate to see you mope like that.¡± Nina took a deep breath. ¡°Was it worth it?¡± she demanded suddenly. Stephen fell silent before answering, ¡°From where we stand, of course his death wasn¡¯t worth it. However, it must have been so for him as he chose to give it up to protect someone he loved. Perhaps he was driven into a corner and thought that he had no other choice.¡± ¡°But he¡­¡± Nina hesitated and let her voice trail off. Her gaze was vacant with grief as she clutched the ss of milk to stop her hands from shaking. ¡°But he should have considered your feelings, as somebody else he loved,¡± Stephen finished her sentence for her. Nina gazed at him without a word. That is exactly what I was thinking. If Chris really was thinking of me, he must have known that the heart he had entrusted to Stephen in exchange for protecting me was his final gift to me from beyond the grave. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sure he has had his fair share of impossible choices. We should feel sorry for him and respect the choices that he¡¯d made. Before he died, he gave me this heart in the hopes that you will go on living your life with happiness. Don¡¯t let him down or this heart of mine will never know peace.¡± Nina took arge sip of milk in the ensuing silence before nodding shakily. ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± Stephen said by way of changing the subject. ¡°I¡¯d better get you home before your parents start to worry.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± On the way home, Nina sat in the passenger seat and watched Stephen as he drove. asionally, Chris¡¯ face would appear in her mind¡¯s eye. If Chris were still alive, he would be willing to do anything in the world for me the way Stephen is doing right now. He was even willing to leave his heart for someone who can protect me when he couldn¡¯t. He chose duty over love. Despite being an illegitimate child, he had opted to be a dutiful son to his single mother. He must have felt obligated to save his mother¡¯s life through whatever means necessary. It¡¯s just tragic that the price to pay for that duty is his life. The car sped across the highway under the inky sky. The colors outside the window flew past Nina like a kaleidoscopic stream of colors. Wanting nothing more than to allow herself to be washed into the river of colors, she felt the pain of theplex medley of emotions that tugged her heart from every possible direction. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1914 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Confidant After dropping her back at Imperial Garden, Stephen drove off. Alerted by the sound of the engine, Maya greeted her sister at the door in her pajamas. ¡°You¡¯re back, Nina!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still up?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Nina was taken aback. ¡°What for? It¡¯s not like we share a bed.¡± ¡°I want to listen to a story. I don¡¯t mind snuggling up against you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a storyteller. You should be asking Wilbur for bedtime stories.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not going to share a bed with him before marriage! I will not let him take advantage of me before the wedding.¡± Nina gazed at her sister in surprise. What century are you living in? ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? I waited up for you to hear about Chris. Stephen must have discovered something for him to return, hasn¡¯t he? What did he tell you?¡± Nina nodded, her words stuck in her throat. ¡°Why are you so interested in his cause of death?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always liked him. Such a shame about what happened to him. He almost became my brother-in- law. Why shouldn¡¯t I show my concern for him? I¡¯m not made of stone, you know!¡± Nina said nothing as she strode into her own room. Mystified, Maya followed suit. ¡°He must have told you, Nina,¡± Maya tried again. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after confiding in me.¡± ¡°Let me take a shower first.¡± Nina opened her wardrobe and took a set of pajamas in with her to the shower before turning the lock shut. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with the door locking?¡± Maya eximed as she kept her gaze fixed upon the frosted ss of the shower. ¡°I¡¯m not going to look at you.¡± Standing underneath the showerhead, Nina abandoned her pretense of stoicism and allowed her grief to engulf her. With an unexinable feeling of despair, she felt the need to gain a sense of closure from her past with Chris. It¡¯s an old chapter of my life that no good woulde from revisiting. I need to pull myself together and dust all of these feelings under a forgotten corner of my heart, so I have the courage to face my future. A new beginning with Stephen. After everything we¡¯ve been through, I did not even get the chance to be with Chris. Instead, I ended up with the person who got his heart. Is this what you want, Chris? ¡°What¡¯s going on in there, Nina?¡± shouted Maya as she rapped on the door. ¡°Hurry up!¡± With a start, Nina pulled herself together. ¡°Can¡¯t I take a shower in peace?¡± she called back. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± came Maya¡¯s confused voice. ¡°You haven¡¯t even turned on the shower!¡± Nina gazed at the frosted window and reached out to turn the knob, savoring the hot, powerful stream on her skin. Soon, the bathroom filled with steam. Nina stood beneath the torrent in a vain attempt to wash off the sadness from her. Upon emerging from the shower, she saw Maya seated on her bed in wait for her. ¡°Finally!¡± Maya eximed as her sister appeared. ¡°Come sit over here; I¡¯ll help you dry your hair.¡± d for another opportunity to remain passive, Nina handed her hairdryer to her sister before sitting down as instructed. It only took several minutes for her hair to be blown dry. After her usual skincare routine, Nina snuggled under the sheets next to Maya as she repeated what Stephen had told her earlier that evening. ¡°Now you know,¡± Nina concluded atst with a small tremor in her voice. ¡°He really did take his own life.¡± Maya did not appear shocked. ¡°He had already arranged for Stephen to receive his heart before his death. That must mean that he had foreseen his end. But why? I don¡¯t understand why he did not even try to save himself.¡± ¡°It was a fate he couldn¡¯t avoid,¡± exined Nina sadly. ¡°Maybe he was destined for this, Maya.¡± Despite having her sister go over the entire story again, Maya did not understand what kind of a reason was good enough to push a man over the edge to embrace death. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1915 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 The Entire Story Nina proceeded to exin the entire story in detail. ¡°Chris is a filial son. You know how his mother brought him up as an illegitimate son and that he has two half-sisters, right?¡± ¡°Yes. His sisters hated him and refused to let him inherit K Enterprise. Thus, he became your tutor to rebel against his sisters but ended up falling in love with you. Is his death rted to his sisters?¡± ¡°Yes. His eldest sister has something on his mother. His mother would either be sent to jail forever or killed if she leaked the evidence.¡± ¡°What evidence? Is Chris¡¯ death rted to the evidence?¡± Maya urged. ¡°Yes! Chris¡¯ mother arranged for a spy to steal ssified information and leak it to K Enterprise¡¯s rival. As a result, K Enterprise suffered a huge loss. She did that so her son could be the heir to the company, but s¡­¡± Nina trailed off. ¡°What happened next?¡± Maya asked. Nina continued, ¡°She even hired someone to kill Chris¡¯ youngest half-sister. The eldest sister investigated the matter and discovered proof that she had hired an assassin and demanded her life in exchange. Chris didn¡¯t want his mother to die, so he went to his eldest sister and said he could give up everything so she¡¯d spare his mother¡¯s life.¡± Maya was shocked. ¡°So did his eldest sister spare his mother¡¯s life and killed him instead?¡± ¡°Apparently, he vowed to get K Enterprise if his mother were to die. He would then kick his eldest sister out and leave her wandering on the streets. But if he ended up dying, he wouldn¡¯t get to do anything, and his eldest sister would inherit K Enterprise. Thus, it was a great deal for his sister.¡± ¡°Did his eldest sister say yes? What about his mother? Did she die?¡± Nina gripped the corners of her covers and revealed sadly, ¡°Of course, his eldest sister said yes. His death would benefit her more, after all! However, Stephen still couldn¡¯t find his mother¡¯s whereabouts. Apparently, he ordered his trusted aide to bring his mother elsewhere. No one knew where they went.¡± Hearing that, Maya sighed loudly. ¡°Well, his mother had made things worse and sacrificed her son¡¯s life. If she had stayed put, Chris might¡¯ve inherited K Enterprise in the end!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure his mother had no idea things would turn out that way. Her son sacrificed himself so she could live. I hope she would treasure her life.¡± Though Nina had never seen Chris¡¯ mother before, she prayed fervently that thetter was safe and well. After all, Chris had sacrificed his life for her safety. Chris must love his mother a lot. Mayamented, ¡°Chris sacrificed himself to make up for his mother¡¯s sins, and he left his heart for you. Nina, you didn¡¯t fall in love with the wrong man. But, s, fate isn¡¯t on your side.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nina¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile. Even if they weren¡¯t destined to be together, she hoped Chris would get to lead a blissful life in another world. ¡°Nina, let¡¯s sleep together tonight. You can tell me anything, and I¡¯ll be your loyal listener tonight,¡± Maya offered. Nina reached out to ruffle Maya¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Switch off the lights and let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Maya blinked twice and nodded obediently. Before switching off the lights, she pulled Nina¡¯s covers up carefully. ¡°Nina? Nina!¡± ¡°Chris? It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Nina, I left my heart for you. Stephen¡¯s heart is all yours. Spend the rest of your life with him. He shall provide for you when I¡¯m not able to do so. I wish you happiness for the rest of your life.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1916 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 A Dream Tears welled up in Nina¡¯s eyes. She tried to hold back her tears, but they rolled down her cheeks nheless. Chris gave a half-smile as he gazed at her intently. Slowly, his figure drifted away from her. ¡°Chris!¡± Nina yelled and jolted up, panting heavily. Roused by her yell, Maya got up and switched on the lights. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nina? Did you have a nightmare?¡± she asked in astonishment. Nina nced at Maya as her dream resurfaced in her mind. ¡°I-I dreamt of Chris. He wants me to be with Stephen!¡± ¡°He wants you to be happy. Nina, he had picked Stephen for you. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be blissful with him!¡± Nina nodded thoughtfully. Her heart was aching in anguish, as though she had lost something really important to her. She btedly realized facing the fact that she had lost someone would also hurt a lot. Finally, her innocent crush was locked away along with Chris. The next day, bothdies woke up at the same time. Maya examined Nina carefully, but thetter seemed calm as though nothing had happened the night before. ¡°Let¡¯s get up. We need to go to work after breakfast. I had justpleted the research on an amazing set of moisturizing products. You¡¯ll be the first person to try them out when the products are done!¡± Maya nced at her without a word. Since Nina¡¯s talking about her beauty products, it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s feeling better now. ¡°Nina, you want me to be yourb rat? My face is expensive, so I¡¯ll only consider using your beauty products after you try your products on one hundred people and with a satisfaction rate of one hundred percent. I might also promote your products,¡± Maya dered.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nina was busy changing her clothes, so she nced at Maya and retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t trust my products, huh? I gave my all into the products for over three months and experimented with them over one thousand times before finalizing the forme! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let someone else try the products before they areunched, but you¡¯re my sister. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have offered you the first batch of products.¡± Maya thought about it and said, ¡°All right. You can use them first!¡± Nina exhaled. ¡°You don¡¯t trust my products. Forget it. I won¡¯t give them to you. You¡¯ll have to preorder the products when they areunched,¡± she dered heatedly. After Nina stalked into the bathroom, Maya touched her own face. A few days ago, she saw a woman in her dessert store whose face turned red after using the wrong cosmetic products. I don¡¯t want that to happen to me. So, I need to be careful about the products I use on my face. When Nina came out of the bathroom, Maya shed a shy smile. ¡°Nina, I won¡¯t use your beauty products, but you can try the honey shortbread I recently made. I promise you¡¯ll love them.¡± Nina cast her a look. ¡°I won¡¯t eat it. What if I get a tummy ache or something simr after eating the stuff you baked?¡± ¡°What was that? A-Are you doubting my skills or suspecting me of having the intention to harm you?¡± Maya huffed. Nina nced at her and stated matter-of-factly, ¡°You doubted my beauty products, so why can¡¯t I doubt your shortbread?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. There are different skin types, and using new products recklessly might cause allergies. But food¡ª¡± ¡°There are food allergies, too. Some people even suffer fromctose intolerance, right?¡± Maya was speechless. Nina¡¯s being difficult! She¡¯s insulting me on purpose! ¡°Nina, if I knew you¡¯d do this to me, I wouldn¡¯t have kept youpanyst night!¡± she whined. ¡°Get the facts straight, Maya. You were the one who insisted on hearing the story. I wasn¡¯t the one who invited you to spend a night with me,¡± came Nina¡¯s answer. ¡°Hey!¡± Maya fumed. Nina¡¯s right. I might have been curious, but I was also afraid she¡¯d get upset, so I decided to spend the night with her. Why didn¡¯t she say anything about that? ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m showing my concern to you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Nina rolled her eyes deliberately. If I didn¡¯t know she was concerned about me, I wouldn¡¯t have offered mytest beauty products that I spent so much money to develop to her. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1917 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 She Bullied Me Maya was ungrateful enough to doubt my beauty products! Since she doubted my beauty products, I criticized her food. Isn¡¯t that fair? Why is she upset? What a fool. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re being ungrateful!¡± With that said, Maya harrumphed icily and marched out of Nina¡¯s room. After the door mmed shut, Nina shed an amused grin. Maya¡¯s adorable when she gets mad. She looks exactly like a foolish and stubborn dog! I shall give her the nickname Goofy. After washing up, Maya stalked downstairs in a huff. Both Evan and Nicole were curious to see her puffed-up cheeks. ¡°Maya, why are you mad early in the morning? Did someone upset you?¡± Evan asked as he stared at her cheeks. Maya¡¯s eyes shone mischievously. She was about to mention Nina when something urred to her. ¡°Daddy, if I tell you who made me upset, will you avenge me?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my daughter, so I¡¯ll side with you,¡± Evan replied firmly at once. ¡°Really? You must keep your word!¡± ¡°When have I ever went back on my word?¡± Evan asked. ¡°All right. You should teach Nina a lesson. She was the one who made me upset! Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Maya stared at him unblinkingly. Evan and Nicole were surprised to hear that. ¡°Did Nina bully you?¡± ¡°Yes, she did!¡± Maya insisted. Evan queried, ¡°How did she bully you?¡± ¡°I was nice enough to invite her to try out the honey shortbread I just created. Besides refusing to try them out, she also said she¡¯d get a tummy ache after eating them. Isn¡¯t that too much? Has she ever suffered from a tummy ache after eating the food I cooked?¡± Maya poured everything out angrily. Both Evan and Nicole fell silent. They shared a look. Even if Nina didn¡¯t want to eat the food, she shouldn¡¯t have criticized Maya. That¡¯s too much. ¡°Maya, calm down. I¡¯ll ask Nina to apologize to youter.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t enough. Daddy, you¡¯ll have to teach her a lesson that she¡¯ll never forget!¡± Maya proimed. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°All right. I know,¡± Evan assured her. Just then, a series of steady footsteps approached them. It was Nina who was heading over in her heels. ¡°Good morning, Daddy, Mommy!¡± Nina greeted them before taking the seat next to Maya. Maya gave her an angry look. Nina ignored her and picked up a slice of pizza. Before she could bite into it, Evan stopped her. ¡°Nina, you don¡¯t get to eat breakfast today,¡± he announced. Confused, Nina asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Maya was the one who prepared breakfast today. You don¡¯t want to suffer from a tummy ache, do you?¡± Nina gaped in disbelief. What is Daddy talking about? She nced at the spread on the table before turning to look at Maya. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She only came down a few minutes earlier than me, so there¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve prepared breakfast in such a short time,¡± Nina responded in bewilderment. ¡°Even if Maya didn¡¯t prepare breakfast, you don¡¯t get to eat it,¡± Nicole chimed in. Nina was puzzled. ¡°But why? Daddy, Mommy, why won¡¯t you let me eat breakfast? I need to know the reason.¡± ¡°The reason?¡± Evan exined slowly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have criticized Maya! She was kind enough to let you try her new pastry. You can reject her offer if you don¡¯t wish to try it, but you shouldn¡¯t have said it would cause a tummy ache! For example, you¡¯d be insulting Mommy if she offered to give you a checkup, and you suspected that her treatment would take your life. Don¡¯t be disrespectful, okay?¡± Nina turned to look at Maya. ¡°Oh, so Goofy told on me, huh?¡± Maya was displeased to hear Nina calling her ¡°Goofy.¡± ¡°Daddy, hear that? She gave me the nickname ¡®Goofy¡¯! That¡¯s an insult!¡± She turned to re at Nina. ¡°If I¡¯m Goofy, then you¡¯re Daffy! You foolish Daffy!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1918 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 The Fight Nina burst outughing. ¡°You act exactly like Goofy, hence the nickname. But I don¡¯t act like Daffy. I¡¯m a pleasant person.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not pleasant at all. You¡¯re grouchy!¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯m grouchy, and you¡¯re Goofy.¡± Suddenly, Evan barked, ¡°Nina! Apologize to Maya this instant!¡± Nina refused to cave in. ¡°Why should I? Yes, I said I was worried Maya¡¯s pastry might give me a tummy ache, but you don¡¯t know why I said that in the first ce!¡± She turned to Maya and dered, ¡°Maya, tell Mommy and Daddy why I said that.¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± ¡°Say it!¡± Nina urged. Maya replied, ¡°I have a reason for saying that. I saw a woman whose face got destroyed after she used the wrong cosmetic products! That was why I decided to be careful. You¡¯ve just finished developing your beauty products, so what if it ruins my face? Is it wrong to be careful?¡± ¡°You can be careful, but I¡¯m merely doing the same thing. You are doubtful about my products, and I¡¯m doubtful about your pastry. It isn¡¯t wrong to doubt each other. If none of us are in the wrong, how could you tell on me?¡± Nina retorted. Maya was speechless at her retort. ¡°No, Nina. That¡¯s different! It¡¯s normal to have an allergic reaction to beauty products. But one won¡¯t get a tummy ache after eating my food! Besides, that won¡¯t even happen.¡± ¡°Why not? Some people arectose intolerant and can¡¯t take certain food. So they will get a tummy ache after eating your pastry.¡± ¡°But you won¡¯t! You were fine after eating the food I prepared previously!¡± ¡°I might be fine back then, but this is a new pastry!¡± Maya¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m merely stating the facts. You can doubt me, so I can also doubt you. It¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°How could it be the same? It¡¯s two different matters! Mommy, Daddy, help me out¡­¡± Maya was about to ask Evan and Nicole for help when she looked up and realized they were nowhere to be seen. The girls had been so engrossed in their fight that they didn¡¯t even notice their parents leaving. ¡°Where is Daddy and Mommy?¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve left because you¡¯re too annoying!¡± Nina dered. She picked up a slice of pizza and bit into it. Maya couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Didn¡¯t Daddy promise to teach Nina a lesson? Why did he leave us alone? I knew it! Daddy loves Nina too much to punish her! ¡°Hurry up and eat. We need to go to work,¡± Nina urged. Maya snapped back to reality and nced at her. ¡°From today onward, don¡¯t eat the food I prepare.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are wee to use the beauty products I develop. I¡¯m your elder sister, so I won¡¯t stoop to your level.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t use them! You¡¯re not my sister!¡± Maya pouted. Nina thought Maya looked adorable when she was mad. After finishing breakfast, she wiped her hands and poured a ss of milk for Maya. ¡°I won¡¯t drink it!¡± Maya got to her feet furiously and stormed upstairs. Meanwhile, Nicole and Evan were on their way to Bernian Hospital. ¡°Evan, my head is aching from their argument. Why didn¡¯t you let me stop them?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to stop them. They will stop after they have had enough. Besides, it was obvious none of them would give in. It isn¡¯t a serious matter, so let them be,¡± Evan answered. Nicole nodded and asked, ¡°Who do you think is at fault?¡± ¡°At first, I thought it was Nina¡¯s fault after hearing Maya¡¯sint. Then, after Nina forced Maya to reveal the reason, I thought it was Maya¡¯s fault. They were both at fault for being difficult people.¡± Evan¡¯s remark was on point. ¡°When they were little, Maya would throw her teddy bear at Nina whenever thetter was harsh. Now, it is the opposite. I think Maya¡¯s the harsh one.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1919 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Scheming Janice ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Maya¡¯s sharp-tongued. That way, she won¡¯t get bullied when she gets married into the Simpson family. I hope she¡¯s firm and strong so no one will dare toy a hand on her.¡± Nicole grinned. Evan adores his daughter. ¡°The Simpson family won¡¯t dare toy a hand on her as she¡¯s your daughter.¡± ¡°I hope so. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure they pay the price.¡± Evan wanted Maya to be happy, but Janice was plotting to separate Maya and Wilbur in secret. She wanted Wilbur for herself. After racking her brains, Janice failed to formte a n to gain Maya¡¯s trust in the fastest way possible. That was a crucial step. She was pacing back and forth in the living room when her phone rang. Realizing it was a call from Mabel, she brightened up immediately. ¡°Right, Mabel doesn¡¯t want Wilbur to end up with Maya too. Once Wilbur gets the Seet family¡¯s support, Nichs won¡¯t get to inherit thepany! We have the same goal¡ªto separate Wilbur and Maya. I should work with her and y along with her until I achieve my goal!¡± With that thought in mind, she answered Mabel¡¯s call. Mabel was bored in the hospital and wanted to talk to someone. Thus, she summoned Janice and told her to buy some stuff. ¡°All right. Let me know what you want, and I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Janice promised. Without hesitation, Mabel asked for some expensive supplements. Janice¡¯s expression turned dark upon hearing her request. She doesn¡¯t need someone to keep herpany. In truth, she just wants stuff from me. Janice knew for a fact that Mabel didn¡¯t like her even though she was pregnant with Nichs¡¯ child. She doesn¡¯t like me but is ordering me around and taking advantage of me. What a despicable woman! She muttered unhappily, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have spent the money to buy you stuff if I didn¡¯t need your help to separate Maya and Wilbur!¡± Reluctantly, Janice bought the stuff Mabel asked for and headed to the hospital. Before entering the ward, she forced out a pleasant smile and knocked on the door. She had to go against her will and attempt a smile. A young child would smile whole-heartedly, but an adult¡¯s smile was nothing but an expression. ¡°Come in!¡± Mabel¡¯s voice rang out. Janice ambled into the room with a few shopping bags full of expensive supplements. She ced the bags on the table and didn¡¯t forget to ask Mabel if she had bought the correct supplements. After going through the stuff, Mabelined briefly about the supplements, saying they weren¡¯t the best ones. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Janice fell silent. I spent a lot of money on these. I¡¯ve never even bought any for my mom. Despite cursing inwardly, she remained smiling and asked, ¡°Mrs. Simpson, should I exchange them?¡± ¡°Forget it. I shall take them for now. Next time, get the best ones for me!¡± Next time? Wow, I can¡¯t believe it. She¡¯s wretched enough to ask for the next time? Your son can do it. I¡¯m not going to serve you. Besides, I¡¯m pregnant. You didn¡¯t even give me anything or remind me to take care of my baby. Instead, you want me to sacrifice for your sake. What a heartless woman! ¡°All right. I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Janice replied politely and tamped down her irritation. Mabel changed the topic at once. She started talking about Janice and Nichs¡¯ rtionship. ¡°Janice, as you¡¯re pregnant with Nichs¡¯ child, you should put your child first. Do you understand?¡± she said. Janice nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m d you understand. If Wilbur gains control of the Simpson family, your child won¡¯t get anything in the future. If Nichs gets thepany and assets, that will be a different matter. Your child will inherit everything! For his sake, you should help Nic get thepany and assets.¡± Janice bobbed her head. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll help my child and Nichs. However¡­¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1920 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 What A Coincidence ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wilbur is in a rtionship with Maya, so it means the Seet family is on his side. If Wilbur gets help from the Seet family, it will be impossible for Nichs to gain control of the Simpson family.¡± Janice nced at Mabel worriedly. Thetter replied firmly, ¡°We can¡¯t let Wilbur get the support of the Seet family. You need to take action to separate Maya and Wilbur.¡± As Rodney had trapped her in the hospital, she couldn¡¯t do anything. The only way to achieve her goal was to get Janice¡¯s help. That was why she summoned Janice to the hospital. Janice understood her intentions. Oh, what a coincidence. I have my own goal, too. We can use each other! ¡°Me? But I can¡¯t figure out a way to separate them. Do you have a n in mind?¡± Janice asked. Indeed, Mabel had a n in mind. She gazed at Janice earnestly and exined, ¡°Maya and Wilbur are in love, so it is impossible for you to break them apart. Hence, the only way is to make Maya leave Wilbur willingly.¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡± Janice urged. Mabel answered, ¡°Minor fights won¡¯t do the job, so you need to find out what Maya hates and the limit of her tolerance. Then, make Wilbur cross the line and get on her nerves. That way, she¡¯ll dump Wilbur. Also, you need to put up an act before Maya to show her you¡¯re deeply in love with Nic. She¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve forgotten about Wilbur. Then, when her guard¡¯s down, she¡¯ll be your friend willingly. Do you understand?¡± Janice thought for a bit and nodded. ¡°I understand. I need to be best friends with Maya and gain her trust. After finding out what she hates and the limit of her tolerance, I¡¯ll pull the strings to make Wilbur push her buttons so she¡¯ll grow to despise him.¡± Pleased, Mabel nodded. ¡°I trust you. Once Nichs gets the Simpson family¡¯s assets, your son will inherit them in the future. You¡¯re doing this for your son¡¯s sake. All mothers wish nothing but the best for their child, so I know you can do it.¡± Janice¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she nodded in acknowledgment. However, she had another scheme in mind. Her trip was fruitful, for Mabel¡¯s idea could work, too. Shortly after, she asked Mabel to call Nichs and tell him to y along with her so Maya would believe they were a couple madly in love. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Nic to y along!¡± Mabel promised. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do my best to separate Maya and Wilbur.¡± ¡°All right. I can¡¯t wait for that day to arrive.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That afternoon, Maya and Wilbur finished shooting earlier than usual. Thus, Wilbur suggested heading to Maya¡¯s food za. Without thinking much, Maya agreed to his suggestion. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll treat you to mytest product¡ªhoney shortbread!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± They headed into the food za together. At once, Maya spotted a familiar figure. Oh? It¡¯s him! She went to the person and patted his shoulder. The person turned around and shed a smile before greeting them both. ¡°What a coincidence meeting you here. I¡¯m honored to run into you in your territory!¡± Maya paid no heed to the man¡¯s polite words and gave him the once-over. She demanded, ¡°Why are you at my food za?¡± ¡°I heard the desserts are great here, so I¡¯d like to try them.¡± Wilbur chuckled. ¡°You must be Stephen. I¡¯ve heard of you. You¡¯re Nina¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Wilbur told him warmly, ¡°Help yourself. We¡¯re a family, so don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Before Stephen could reply, Nina demanded angrily, ¡°Who said he could stop standing on ceremony? He¡¯s Nina¡¯s boyfriend, but that has nothing to do with us!¡± Both Wilbur and Stephen were momentarily flummoxed. They were surprised at Maya¡¯s reaction, for she seemed upset to hear Nina¡¯s name. It was as though Nina wasn¡¯t rted to her, and she wanted to draw a line between them. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1921 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 A Visit What happened between Nina and her? Baffled, the men watched as Maya nced at the dessert in Stephen¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you bought these for Nina.¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading back to workter, so these are for her.¡± ¡°No! She doesn¡¯t get to eat the food I made!¡± Maya barked. Stephen was surprised and assumed Maya was being unreasonable. ¡°Why can¡¯t she eat it?¡± he asked patiently. ¡°I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll get a tummy ache and me it on me!¡± came Maya¡¯s answer. What kind of reason is that? I don¡¯t get it. Stephen couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around the matter. ¡°Finish the desserts right here or leave them here. I¡¯ll give you a refund. Either way, you don¡¯t get to leave the za with them,¡± Maya dered. As she didn¡¯t seem to be kidding, Stephen was stunned. He left the desserts behind and took his leave. After leaving the food za, he gave Nina a call to find out what had happened. He was worried there was a misunderstanding between the sisters. Nina had no idea Maya would do that. She told him, ¡°Maya¡¯s nuts. Ignore her.¡± Stephen was astonished. ¡°Did you offend her?¡± ¡°She was the one who offended me!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up, Nina gave Maya a call. Maya was telling the story of their fight to Wilbur when her phone rang. She answered the call to hear Nina¡¯s indignant voice, ¡°Maya Seet, are you crazy? Why did you stop Stephen from leaving your za after he bought some food there?¡± ¡°I knew he had bought the food for you. You don¡¯t get to eat my food. What if you get a tummy ache after eating my food? I can¡¯t risk that!¡± ¡°What? Why can¡¯t you get over that?¡± ¡°It might be insignificant to you, but it¡¯s important to me. I hate it when people im my food is dirty enough to cause food poisoning!¡± Maya roared. Nina was speechless. ¡°I¡­ Fine. I won¡¯t argue with you. What can I do for you to agree to a truce?¡± ¡°A truce?¡± Maya pondered over it. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll forgive you if you do one thing for me.¡± Nina caved in. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Come take a look at the food production in the kitchen. I want you to know how strict the quality control is!¡± Maya dered. ncing at her watch, Nina answered, ¡°No need for that. I trust you to pick the best ingredients to produce the best taste. I know you only produce products of the best quality.¡± ¡°No! You must see it for yourself!¡± Maya insisted. After giving it some thought, Nina agreed to do so. Shepleted her work hastily and invited Stephen along to Maya¡¯s food za. When they arrived, Maya and Wilbur were sipping on tea while waiting for them. ¡°Maya, I¡¯m here!¡± Nina strode over to them and spotted the delicate desserts on the table. She was about to take a bite when Maya stopped her. ¡°No eating now. Follow me to the kitchen so you can take a look at the food production flow. I want you to see how strict the quality control is.¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Stephen wanted to tag along, so the four of them ended up heading to the kitchen. It was the first time Nina had visited Maya¡¯s food za¡¯s kitchen. She had never seen such a sparkly clean and strict kitchen in her lifetime. The two employees who were in charge of picking the hazelnuts, cashew nuts, and almonds were scrupulous enough to discard the nuts with a minor w. Nina couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a pity? They are still edible.¡± ¡°No,¡± came Maya¡¯s answer. ¡°The wed nuts would affect the taste, but they can be ground into powder and made into something else.¡± Everyone in the kitchen was dressed in their uniform and masks. The fruits would have to be washed a few times to ensure they were squeaky clean. After all, they would only use fresh fruits bought that day to make the fruit juices sold in the food za. Maya was also particr about the quality of the dairy products like chocte sauce, cake pops, and the like. After visiting the production line, Nina couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her sister was a clean freak. Does Maya suffer from OCD? Why is she this anal about food production? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1922 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 Putting Up An Act ¡°Nina, what do you think? The food here is a part of me and represents me, so I won¡¯t allow anyone to talk bad about them.¡± Finally, Nina understood why Maya overreacted, for she valued her food over her life. ¡°Maya, the desserts are amazing. I love them!¡± Nina praised. Hearing that, Maya stuck her chin up and giggled smugly. Stephen and Wilbur exchanged looks and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat,¡± Wilbur suggested. ¡°All right. Nina, I¡¯ll let you try my honey shortbread.¡± The four of them took their seats. Soon, the waiter served them the delicacies. Nina grabbed one and bit into it. She was full of praises for the food. ¡°Maya, you should bring some for Grandma, Grandpa, Uncle Davin, Aunt She, Daddy, and Mommy. They¡¯ll love it.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve prepared some for them. I¡¯ll bring them back at night.¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out. ¡°Maya! Hey, sis!¡± They turned in the direction of the sound. Maya was surprised to see who it was. It¡¯s her? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The other three could barely hide their surprise, too. ¡°Did she just call you that?¡± Nina inquired. ¡°She said that without my permission,¡± Maya exined. Janice came over to them and greeted them warmly. ¡°What do you want?¡± Wilbur snapped. ¡°I-I heard that the desserts here are exquisite and delicious, so I wanted to try them out. I invited Nichs here, and he¡¯ll be here soon. I¡¯ll be getting out of your way then.¡± With that said, Janice walked away. ¡°She¡¯s doing well with Nichs?¡± asked Nina. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only met them once at the Simpson residence,¡± Maya answered with a shrug. Nina raised her head to nce at Wilbur. ¡°She used to love Wilbur. Has she forgotten about him that quickly?¡± Wilbur said, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with Nichs¡¯ child, and they are now engaged. Knowing her ce, she must¡¯ve decided to stop obsessing over me.¡± Nina retorted, ¡°Is it that easy to forget about someone she loves?¡± Stephen thought about it andmented, ¡°Perhaps she doesn¡¯t really love Nichs. Instead, she wants to marry into a rich family. Wilbur and Nichs are simr, so she promptly forgot the former.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe she didn¡¯t forget him and just buried him deep in her heart. She¡¯s pregnant with Nichs¡¯ child and got engaged to him. She had no other choice,¡± Maya added. There was a hint of sympathy in her voice that escaped her notice. ¡°No matter what, she can do anything she wants as long as she stays away from us.¡± Refusing to dwell on the topic, Wilbur changed the subject and talked about Maya¡¯s desserts instead. Soon, Nichs arrived. The couple acted all lovey-dovey before them. Nichs acted as though he adored Janice and ordered all the best desserts avable. The waiter gave him the order device and selected a few choices for him to pick. ¡°Janice, choose anything you want!¡± Janice nced at Maya, who was seated at the neighboring table. ¡°Maya, can you provide some rmendations?¡± Maya pondered for a moment before rmending the three most expensive couple sets to her. ¡°Let¡¯s get what Maya rmended. She knows what¡¯s good here,¡± Janice said. ¡°Sure!¡± Nichs agreed. He proceeded to ask, ¡°Wilbur, can you give us a family discount?¡± ¡°Maya¡¯s the owner, so I can¡¯t call the shots.¡± ¡°Wilbur, you¡¯re a man. If you say yes, my future sister-inw won¡¯t hurt your pride!¡± Instead of replying to him, Wilbur turned to Maya. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1923 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 A Discount Maya calcted the price silently and kindly gave them a twenty percent discount. She told them the price before and after the discount. Hearing that, Nichs seemed far from satisfied. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re only giving a twenty percent discount? Shouldn¡¯t you give at least a fifty percent discount? We¡¯re family! Besides, we¡¯ll be living under the same roof soon.¡± Maya immediately calcted the price in her heart. I didn¡¯t open the food za to make money, so the profit isn¡¯t much. I¡¯m not getting any profit by offering a twenty percent discount. A fifty percent discount will result in a loss. But Nichs ims we¡¯re a family, and Wilbur¡¯s here. Should I agree so Wilbur won¡¯t be embarrassed? Nina let out a cough to remind her that if she were to agree to a fifty percent discount, Nichs would then ask for a free meal. After all, they were family. Maya was stunned. ¡°Should I waive his bill?¡± She nced at Wilbur to ask for his opinion. ¡°Are you going to waive the bill every time theye?¡± Maya lifted one finger. ¡°Just this once. No more next time!¡± ¡°That might be your n, but he might think differently. In the future, he might also bring his friends here and use the excuse of being your family so you¡¯d waive the bill again,¡± Nina reminded her. Maya turned at her shoulder to scrutinize Nichs. Is he that shameless? Wilbur and I aren¡¯t even married. No, we aren¡¯t even engaged. The audacity of him to take advantage of me that often! Ugh, I shouldn¡¯t set a precedent. Siblings settle ounts with each other. He is Wilbur¡¯s half-brother, and they aren¡¯t even close to each other. ¡°I can offer you a maximum of twenty percent discount as you¡¯re Wilbur¡¯s brother,¡± Maya insisted. Nichs wasn¡¯t satisfied with her answer. ¡°Wilbur, what do you think? Don¡¯t you think she should give me at least fifty percent off?¡± The corner of Wilbur¡¯s mouth quirked up as he replied, ¡°I think you should get your bones broken.¡± ¡°Right? You think a fifty percent discount is usible, right?¡± Nichs didn¡¯t even pay attention to his brother¡¯s words and assumed he had agreed to the discount. ¡°Are you deaf? He said you should get your bones broken! Crack!¡± Nina rolled her eyes. Nichs was speechless. ¡°Wilbur, you¡¯re heartless,¡± he whined. ¡°Siblings aren¡¯t for you to take advantage of!¡± Nichs had no retort for that. Meanwhile, Janice quipped, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right. We should be thankful for the twenty percent discount. Let¡¯s be grateful for what we have.¡± ¡°Hear that? Be grateful for what you have! You are worse than a woman,¡± Nina mocked. Nichs red at Janice. ¡°Why did you say that? I haggled the price with them to create an opportunity for you! I¡¯m here to put up an act with you so they would think we¡¯re a loving couple, not to be chided by you! Why are you siding with them? Did you forget our n after seeing Wilbur?¡± he hissed. Janice¡¯s fists balled up. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Good. My patience and time are limited. You¡¯d better get into it right now.¡± They then pretended to be a loving couple and tasted the delicious desserts served. When Wilbur went to the restroom, Janice offered Nichs a cake pop. ¡°Here, try this.¡± Nichs bit into it and proimed it was heavenly. Janice told Nichs to feed her. Obediently, the man took a piece of dessert and fed it to her. To others, they seemed to be madly in love with each other. ¡°Janice is really fickle-hearted, huh? Previously, she was adamant about getting engaged to Wilbur and imed to love him. Now, she¡¯s with Nichs.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? At least she won¡¯t be annoying Wilbur anymore,¡± Maya said. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1924 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Buttering Up Nina responded thoughtfully, ¡°Right. If she stays away from Wilbur, you can keep a distance from her and coexist peacefully.¡± She reminded, ¡°Remember to stay away from someone like her.¡± ¡°Yeah, got it.¡± Maya nodded. After Wilbur returned from the restroom, Janice stopped acting all intimate with Nichs. She was concerned about how Wilbur would think of her. s, Wilbur didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. After taking his seat, he said, ¡°My assistant gave me a call, so I have to head to thepany right now. Will youe with me, Maya?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll head to Seet Residence and deliver mytest product, honey shortbread, to Grandma and the rest. I want them to try it out.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The moment Wilbur disappeared from sight, Janice immediately acted intimate with Nichs. They clung to each other in public without a care about their image. Even Stephen and Nina blushed at their indecent actions. ¡°Maya, we need to get back to work, too. Bye!¡± ¡°Okay. Take the desserts with you.¡± Maya told the waiter to wrap up the remaining desserts so they could take them with them. As Maya was the only one left behind, Janice decided to go all out. She bit on a piece of chocte and inched nearer to Nichs to feed it to him with her mouth, but thetter shoved her away. Janice¡¯s expression fell. She turned around anxiously, but Maya was nowhere to be seen. ¡°We no longer have to put up an act. It¡¯s your turn now!¡± Nichs announced. He then got up and left. Janice wiped her lips clean before getting up to look for Maya. It was a pity to leave just like that. She had to appreciate every encounter with Maya and grab the chance to talk to her. She was busy ncing around when Maya exited the kitchen and headed her way. After calming down, she dashed forward. ¡°Maya, the desserts you sell are indeed delicious. I¡¯ll bring my friends here often. Will you wee us?¡± At the sight of her jovial smile, Maya assumed she was excited after her date with Nichs. Hmm, her mood instantly took a turn for the better after the date. Look how sweet she is. ¡°Sure. You¡¯re wee to bring your friends here anytime.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯d like to buy some as gifts. Maya, what¡¯s your rmendation?¡± Maya summoned a waitress to help her out. ¡°Just inform her what vor you need, and she¡¯ll rmend the suitable ones.¡± Janice said, ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t disturb you, Maya. You can get back to work!¡± Maya bobbed her head. Wow, Janice has indeed changed. She¡¯s a different person now. Who is this gentle but sweetdy? She¡¯s acting like an adorable neighbor. After getting a few desserts, Janice left the food za. At once, her innocent expression faded into thin air. A disdainful look reced her smile, for she despised Maya¡¯s food za and the desserts in her hands. If possible, she would toss the desserts into the trash can immediately. However, it was a waste to discard them right now. Hey, I can offer them to Rodney to butter up to him! That way, I can show him how close I am to Maya now. When Janice delivered the desserts to Rodney, she didn¡¯t forget to praise Maya. It was as though she was praising her sister. In fact, one wouldn¡¯t even praise one¡¯s sister that way. Rodney was caught by surprise at her action. ¡°When did you be close to Maya?¡± he queried. ¡°We don¡¯t hold a grudge against each other. We¡¯re going to be a family soon, so it¡¯s normal for me to get along with her, right?¡± After saying that, Janice recalled how Rodney valued thepany¡¯s interests. An idea popped into her mind. She added, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Nichs¡¯ child and am a part of the family. Hence, I want nothing but the best for the Simpson family and thepany!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1925 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 Honey Shortbread ¡°I understand that thepany will greatly benefit if the Simpson family can rely on the Seet Group¡¯s influence, so I should get on Maya¡¯s good side and persuade her to marry into the Simpson family as soon as possible,¡± said Janice. Rodney did not anticipate Janice¡¯s speech. He was delighted to learn that she was sensible to see the bigger picture. He even offered to send her a gift upon the baby¡¯s delivery. Janice asked with a smile, ¡°What gift?¡± Rodney contemted briefly before answering, ¡°It is tough on you to give birth to a child, so I promise to provide you with a generous reward.¡± Janice thanked Rodney politely. She had thought Rodney would organize a grand wedding for her and Nichs. Janice was beyond d that she was overthinking it as she was reluctant to marry Nichs. After all, the man she loved was Wilbur. As for the child she was identally pregnant with, Janice had given it plenty of thought and would be fully utilizing the child to her benefit. She merely said those words in front of Rodney to gain his approval so Rodney would not stop her from approaching Maya. Janice needed everyone to let their guard down around her so that she could smoothly carry out her n. Meanwhile, Maya had delivered the honey shortbread she had recentlye up with to Seet Residence. Sophia and She praised her cooking skills as the food she made was scrumptious. ¡°You¡¯re brilliant, Maya! I am certain your honey shortbread will be very popr if you sell them at your uncle¡¯s underground pce. After all, those who frequent the underground pce are rich people. There is a high possibility they will purchase these as gifts for their acquaintances once they taste how delicious these are!¡± ¡°Are you telling me to gift some of these to him, Aunt She?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m telling you to ask for your uncle¡¯s help to sell your honey shortbread at his underground pce.¡± Maya considered it before thanking She as she thought that was a usible suggestion. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It is his obligation to help you as your uncle. Moreover, you were kind enough to help me previously even though I did not offer you a high payment for the film,¡± She said. ¡°Aunt She, Mommy told us we should not mind these trivial matters because we are a family.¡± She beamed. ¡°Let me treat you all to a meal one day.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Meal? What are we having?¡± Zayden¡¯s childish voice was hearding from upstairs. She¡¯s expression turned serious as she looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern!¡± Zayden pouted and eyed She pitifully. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Aunt She? Did Zayden cause any trouble?¡± She fixated her gaze on Zayden. ¡°He had earned himself a new nickname!¡± ¡°What nickname?¡± Maya was curious.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Zayden, why don¡¯t you tell Maya about what you did to earn that new nickname of yours?¡± Zayden kept quiet and merely looked down in embarrassment. Sophia¡¯s heart ached for her beloved grandchild at that sight. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop scolding him. Judging by how sad he looks, I suppose Zayden has learned his lesson.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of learning his lesson now? I did not expect him to make me proud by participating in this screeny I have invested in. But he should at least do better than earning himself the nickname of being the ¡®King of Forgetfulness.¡¯¡° Maya realized Zayden had forgotten his lines again. She did not know what had happened on the set as she left early with Wilbur after the scenes featuring the male and female leads were filmed. ¡°It¡¯s normal for Zayden to be forgetful at such a young age, Aunt She. Come here, Zayden. Have a taste of some honey shortbread.¡± Zayden sneaked a nce at She before inching toward Maya. Then he reached out his plump hand and took a piece of the shortbread. ¡°This is so delicious!¡± Zayden mumbled while chewing on the shortbread. She sighed at Zayden¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Look at yourself. You can¡¯t do anything well aside from eating. How do you expect yourself to be sessful when you grow up?¡± ¡°I disagree with you, Aunt She. I was just like Zayden when I was younger but look at me now. I turned out fine. I believe he will achieve great things when he¡¯s older. Am I right, Zayden?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1926 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Practicing Lines Zayden mindlessly nodded as he was gobbling down the honey shortbread without listening to Maya. ¡°Our progress is dyed because of the constant problems faced while filming scenes featuring Zayden and Yuvan.¡± She let out a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yuvan? Did he not improve on his acting skills?¡± ¡°He¡¯s always changing the script on his own! The director was confused by Yuvan and Zayden when the two of them filmed a scene together this evening. With Zayden always forgetting his lines and Yuvan¡¯s tendency to modify the script, none of their dialogues were as intended in the script. The worst part is, their terrible performance affected Joy as well.¡± She sighed again after ncing at Zayden. Zayden wore an innocent expression as he exined, ¡°Mommy, I memorized my script thoroughly, but my mind would go nk whenever I¡¯m on the set. I don¡¯t know why this is happening.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t memorized your script well enough. There¡¯s no way you will forget if you put in the effort. Ask yourself this¡ªwhy doesn¡¯t Joy forget her lines?¡± ¡°How would I know? Perhaps she¡¯s smart because she inherited her parents¡¯ good genes. I do not have such perks,¡± Zayden muttered. ¡°You¡¯re full of excuses! If you forget your script again tomorrow, you and Yuvan can quit your roles.¡± Zayden appeared petnt as he took a quick look at She. He then decided to spend the night memorizing his script. ¡°Aunt She, why don¡¯t I bring Zayden with me to Imperial Garden so that he can practice his lines with Joy?¡± Zayden was overjoyed and was eager to go to Imperial Garden. Sophia agreed with Maya¡¯s suggestion as well. Finally, She conceded and reminded Zayden to behave when he arrived at Imperial Garden. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I will be on my best behavior.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rest assured, Aunt She. We will take good care of Zayden.¡± With that, Zayden went to Imperial Garden with Maya. Joy told Zayden sternly when she was informed of the purpose behind his visit, ¡°In that case, you better work hard because I will be supervising you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s memorize our scripts together. You don¡¯t have to supervise me.¡± ¡°I know my lines by heart. These scenes should have already beenpleted if it weren¡¯t for you and Yuvan. My dream is to be a child star and earn a lot of money, so you better not hinder me!¡± Zayden pursed his lips as he felt indignant. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Yuvan toe here and practice lines with me while you monitor us since he also affected you?¡± Joy thought that was a good idea. Besides, there were plenty of rooms in Imperial Garden for Yuvan to stay in. Joy wondered if the filming progress would smoothen if Yuvan and Zayden had rehearsed in advance. However, since she could not ascertain Yuvan¡¯s willingness to agree to her n, Joy decided to get Yuvan¡¯s phone number from She to call him. Yuvan saw the caller ID and picked up the call with knitted brows. Yuvan was surprised to learn the reason behind the phone call from Zayden. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to go to Imperial Garden?¡± ¡°Yes. We can rehearse our lines together so that others will not make fun of us anymore.¡± ¡°Are you sure it is fine for me to stay at Imperial Garden?¡± ¡°Yes. There are a lot of rooms here. You can choose to stay with me too.¡± ¡°Will Mr. Seet and Ms. Lane agree to this?¡± ¡°They are very supportive of my mommy¡¯s career. Youing over to stay is a way of showing your support, so I think they will agree to this.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Zayden was losing his patience because of Yuvan¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Are you unwilling toe here? There are maids, chefs, and butlers here at Imperial Garden. You won¡¯t have to do a thing.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just afraid that Mr. Seet and Ms. Lane would be against it. Should I go over now?¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Yuvan let out a sigh after ending the phone call. He did not expect the opportunity he had been waiting for to get close to the Seet family to present itself unexpectedly. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1927 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 No Empty Rooms Yuvan hastily packed his belongings and hurried over to Imperial Garden. However, he was mercilessly stopped by the butler outside the entrance. The butler sized up Yuvan¡¯s cheap car and casual outfit with a frown. ¡°Who are you? Imperial Garden is not a ce you can enter freely.¡± ¡°My¡­ My name is Yuvan. Zayden and Joy told me toe here. They are waiting for me.¡± The butler was shocked. Mr. Zayden and Ms. Joy requested for him to be here? ¡°Are you Mr. Seet¡¯s rtive?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Please wait here for moment.¡± The butler ordered one of the maids standing next to him to confirm Yuvan¡¯s entry into Imperial Garden with Evan at once. Evan was sitting in the study room, intently checking the proposals regarding Seet Group¡¯s acquisition of a few smallpanies, recently handled by Kyle. He would frown and fall into deep thoughts from time to time, then curl his lips into a sneer. It was clear that he was satisfied with Kyle¡¯s management. Knock! Knock! ¡°Come in.¡± The maid entered the study room. Then she reported Yuvan¡¯s arrival to Evan and asked for thetter¡¯s verdict. Evan was puzzled when he heard Yuvan¡¯s name. ¡°You mentioned that Zayden and Joy called him over?¡± ¡°Yes. We have confirmed with Mr. Zayden and Ms. Joy that they asked Yuvan toe over, so Yuvan is telling the truth.¡± Yuvan had raised Evan¡¯s suspicion from his desperation to be Nicole¡¯s godson in the past. Evan was afraid that Yuvan¡¯s arrival at Imperial Garden would spell trouble. He instructed the maid to tell Yuvan to leave as there wasn¡¯t any empty room avable at Imperial Garden to avoid any trouble. ¡°All right, Mr. Seet.¡± The maid informed the butler of Evan¡¯s instruction. The butler was about to do as Evan had said when Joy and Zayden appeared. ¡°Yuvan, why are you standing there?¡± Joy asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you know we are waiting for you?¡± Zayden added in frustration. Yuvan turned to look at the butler helplessly. He wanted to enter Imperial Garden but was halted by the butler. Zayden and Joy understood the ongoing circumstances after reading Yuvan¡¯s facial expression. Mimicking an adult, Zayden crossed his arms and stared at the butler. ¡°He¡¯s my guest. Let him in!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot do that, Mr. Zayden.¡± ¡°Why not? You should listen to me since you¡¯re the butler!¡± ¡°Yes. You are absolutely right, Mr. Zayden. I should listen to you, but you need toply with Mr. Seet¡¯smand. He had asked Yuvan to return because there aren¡¯t any rooms avable here.¡± Zayden fixated his gaze on the butler as he questioned him, ¡°How did Uncle Evan know about this? Are you the one who told him?¡± ¡°Yes. I was just carrying out my duties.¡± Zayden nced at the butler and said, ¡°Duties? I think you¡¯re being a tattletale!¡± ¡°Please talk to Mr. Seet if you are not happy with his decision, Mr. Zayden.¡± Zayden turned to look at Joy. Joy contemted briefly before suggesting, ¡°Let him in for now. I¡¯ll go and find Daddy now. He will agree to let Yuvan stay.¡± Yuvan chimed in at once, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Seet adores these two kids. He will agree to let me stay since they invited me over.¡± The butler gave Yuvan the side-eye. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Seet¡¯s orders!¡± Zayden and Joy had no other choice but to look for Evan since the butler was adamant about not allowing Yuvan to enter. The two of them bolted to the study room. Zayden beamed at Evan and said, ¡°I need a favor from you, Uncle Evan.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Evan was aware of their intention, but he chose to ask the obvious. ¡°Can you please let Yuvan stay with us, Uncle Evan? I want him to practice lines with me. I¡¯m begging you!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1928 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 Love Rival ¡°Zayden always forgets his lines while Yuvan constantly improvises. They are wasting my time because of their poor performances. Please agree to let Yuvan stay here so that he can rehearse with Zayden, Daddy,¡± Joy said. ¡°Exactly, Uncle Evan. Please let him stay. He¡¯s not going to bother anyone here since there¡¯s so much room in Imperial Garden.¡± Evan merely gazed at the two children in silence throughout their attempt to persuade him. He was determined to prohibit an outsider from staying in Imperial Garden. Evan told them to practice on the set after the filming was done before returning home if rehearsing was their concern. Joy and Zayden exchanged nces. Both of them thought Evan was being unreasonable. Zayden grumbled, ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept him, Uncle Evan?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you like Yuvan, Daddy?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for the two of you to ask so many questions. Remember to stay away from him off the set,¡± Evan exhorted. The two children knew they would not be able to convince Evan, judging from his unswerving stance. Zayden turned to leave in anger while Joy trailed behind him. ¡°Wait up, Zayden.¡± Joy strode across the room to catch up to Zayden. Zayden looked at her and murmured, ¡°My daddy mentioned Uncle Evan is a petty man.¡± Joy did not understand him. Zayden exined, ¡°He told me Uncle Evan does not allow any outstanding men to get close to your mommy. He¡¯s scared that your mommy will fall for Yuvan because Yuvan is much younger than him. That¡¯s why Yuvan¡¯s presence repulses him. He does not want Yuvan to have the chance to interact with your mommy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Uncle Davin¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯re too young to understand theseplicated concepts, Zayden.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying. Your daddy is treating Yuvan as his love rival. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not allowing him to stay here!¡± Joy decided not to argue further with Zayden. She knew he would not listen to anything she said because he harbored prejudice toward her father. ¡°What should we do now? Should we tell Yuvan to go home? The two of you can practice on the set after you finish school tomorrow.¡± A mischievous smile shed across Zayden¡¯s face as he asked for Joy¡¯s assistance. ¡°How can I help?¡± ¡°You¡¯re helping me as long as you do not tell on me. Can you do that?¡± Joy gave it a thought before nodding. Zayden jogged toward the entrance with a smug expression. He put on an adult-like act and told a lie to the butler and Yuvan, who were waiting for an update, ¡°Uncle Evan said he¡¯s allowed to enter now.¡± The butler had no other choice but to follow the order since Zayden mentioned Evan had permitted it, despite the doubts in his mind. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Yuvan was delighted. ¡°I knew it. Mr. Seet would grant your wishes since he¡¯s so fond of you two.¡± ¡°Stop talking. Hurry up ande in,¡± Zayden urged. He was afraid Evan would find out about them and chase Yuvan out of the house. Yuvan drove his car into Imperial Garden¡¯spound and proudly followed the duo upstairs. ¡°Wow, your house is so luxurious. All the decorations and furniture must be costly,¡± Yuvanmented while taking in the ce¡¯s interior. ¡°Come in! Quickly!¡± Zayden urged Yuvan again in a diminished voice. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? This is my first time here in your house and my first time seeing such magnificent designs. I want to appreciate the beauty of this ce.¡± Yuvan was unfazed. He slowed down his steps to admire the interior of the house. Joy asked worriedly, ¡°What if Daddy finds out about him because of his carefree attitude?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Uncle Evan will kick him out of the house.¡± Zayden walked up to Yuvan and dragged thetter into his room in a hurry. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1929 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 Sneaking Into Imperial Garden ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± When they returned to the room, Zayden told Yuvan that Evan did not agree to let him stay in the house. In fact, he was the one who had taken it upon himself to make the decision and manipte Evan¡¯s intentions. Hence, Zayden warned Yuvan to be careful and avoid stumbling into Evan. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be like a mouse and avoid my uncle, who¡¯s the cat. Otherwise, he¡¯ll definitely get someone to kick you out of Imperial Garden,¡± Zayden reminded. Yuvan stared at him with a nk look. He was stuck in a difficult situation; there was no way out of it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee in if I had said so. Okay, enough. We must not waste any more time. Let¡¯s hurry up and memorize the lines.¡± Feeling unsettled, Yuvan reminded Zayden, ¡°Quick. Lock the door. Don¡¯t let your uncle find out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite afraid of Uncle Evan, eh?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person your uncle is? Everyone in Y City fears him. Oh boy. You¡¯ve really put me in deep trouble now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Imperial Garden is a big ce. Uncle Evan won¡¯t be able to find you for some time. Besides, Joy and I will cover for you. Basically, you¡¯ll only go out when he leaves the house during the day. At night, you¡¯lle home with us. Anyway, the butler won¡¯t cause you any more trouble since he thinks it¡¯s my uncle who let you stay here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yuvan nodded and sighed. With that, they started memorizing the script while Joy kept watch in the corner. However, never in their wildest dreams did they expect Evan to be watching the surveince footage in the study room. The entire process of Yuvan entering Imperial Garden was disyed on the screen. That little rascal, Zayden, is quite bold, eh? Since Evan knew little about Yuvan and his intentions, it was dangerous to let someone like him live there. Hence, he decided to assign someone to keep an eye on him. Remaining calm, Evan gave the task to the butler. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seet. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Okay. You may leave now.¡± As the butler exited the study room, he suddenly had a realization. I was just wondering why Mr. Seet would suddenly change his mind and let a stranger live here. Now I know what¡¯s going on. Mr. Seet has other ns. Meanwhile, Joy kept sighing as she watched Zayden and Yuvan practicing their lines. ¡°Can you two be a little serious? You guys are wasting a lot of time.¡± ¡°Stop stressing us, Joy. We¡¯re memorizing while thinking of ways to improve our acting.¡± ¡°Both of you should just act ording to the script and stop thinking of being ingenious all the time. You¡¯ve turned a sad scene into aedy and aedy into a drama. If you keep up with this, I don¡¯t know how I am going to y my part.¡± Her words left the other two speechless. Seeing the displeasure on Joy¡¯s face, Yuvan immediately coaxed, ¡°Okay, okay. We promise we¡¯ll follow the script. We won¡¯t simply change it anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Yuvan, didn¡¯t you say I can¡¯t memorize the parts with too many lines? Can you teach me how to change my lines?¡± ¡°Zayden, we need to respect Joy, too. We¡¯re not the only ones acting. We have to think about how the others feel.¡± ¡°Exactly. Now that¡¯s more like it, Yuvan.¡± Yuvan was at a loss for words. Joy was pleased with the oue, while Zayden pouted and started memorizing the lines that were difficult to utter. The session did not end until he was done memorizing, practiced it with Yuvan, and had gotten Joy¡¯s approval. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Yuvan, you can sleep with me tonight.¡± ¡°Okay. I can¡¯t even go out of Imperial Garden, anyway.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When Uncle Evan is not around, you can still go out and get some fresh air. We¡¯re going to school tomorrow. Remember, you must wait until Uncle Evan leaves before you can go out,¡± Zayden reminded. ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± Soon, silence filled the air. Yuvany on the same bed as Zayden. As he watched thetter fall asleep, various emotions stirred in his heart and a dark gaze filled his eyes. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m here at Imperial Garden so easily. Evan and Nicole live here too. I¡¯m going to make you people pay for the incident back then. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1930 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Letting The Wolf In Various images shed through his mind. Every one of them made his heart heavy, and the smell of blood seemed to be creeping out of the images. His eyes widened as a suffocating feeling came over him, making him feel ufortable. ¡°I¡¯ll memorize it. Mommy, I¡¯ll memorize it. Don¡¯t punish me¡­¡± Zayden¡¯s sleep talk brought him back to reality. After taking a few deep breaths, he covered Zayden with the nket that was kicked aside. The next day, when Zayden woke up, he reminded again, ¡°Don¡¯t go out first, okay? Wait until my uncle is gone before you go out.¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯ve said it many times.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried. I¡¯m the one who lied. If you¡¯re caught, then I¡¯ll be done for too. Uncle Evan won¡¯t let me go so easily.¡± ¡°What will he do?¡± ¡°H-He¡¯ll probably tell my daddy and make him punish me. I¡¯ll be finished.¡± ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Yuvan looked at him with sympathy. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why you must not let Uncle Evan find you.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Zayden, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Zayden quickly picked up his coat and walked out of the room, not forgetting to remind Yuvan to lock the door. During breakfast, Evan stared at Zayden without even blinking, making thetter¡¯s heart pound. Wait¡­ Did Uncle Evan find out already? Panic shed past his eyes, and he asked, ¡°Uncle Evan, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°What do you learn in school?¡± ¡°W-We learn a lot. We memorize rhymes, solve math problems, and the teachers even tell us stories. Basically, we learn a lot every day.¡± ¡°Oh? What stories do the teachers tell you? Have you heard of the story about letting wolves into the house?¡± ¡°Letting wolves into the house?¡± Zayden thought about it and shook his head. ¡°No. Never.¡± ¡°Okay. Then let me tell you. Letting wolves into the house is not right because they will eat you. So you must never do such a thing, okay?¡± Zayden did not understand his words, but he still nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Evan. I won¡¯t do that. Besides, wolves are very precious now. Even if I want to bring them to the ssroom, the zookeepers will never agree to it.¡± Evan was speechless. Does this kid really not understand me, or is he ying dumb? He turned around and asked Joy if she had understood him. Joy paused for a moment before nodding. ¡°What Daddy means is that we must not bring dangerous people home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you understand.¡± When Evan finished his sentence, Zayden subconsciously thought about Yuvan, who was hiding in his room, and panic rose in his heart. I don¡¯t think Uncle Evan knows about it already, right¡­ Much to his relief, Evan knew when to stop, and he did not continue with the topic. Instead, he urged them to finish their breakfast and head for school. Once the children were done eating, they walked out of Imperial Garden. Zayden asked Joy curiously, ¡°Do you think Uncle Evan knows about Yuvan?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But Daddy doesn¡¯t let Yuvan live here. Is it because he¡¯s the dangerous wolf?¡± ¡°Wolf? I shared my bed with himst night. How would I not know if he¡¯s a wolf?¡± Zayden asked, recalling the moments he had with Yuvan. Thetter had been treating him nicely the entire time. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the story of Little Red Riding Hood? Even wolves know how to fool others,¡± Joy said. After giving it some thought, Zayden asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask him? If he¡¯s a wolf, we¡¯ll definitely find something suspicious.¡± ¡°Okay. That¡¯s a good idea, too. Then we should start thinking of what to ask and take action tonight.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two children continued thinking about it as they arrived at school. Meanwhile, after finishing his breakfast, Evan went to Bernian Hospital with Nicole while Kyle and Juan went to their respectivepanies. Only then did Yuvan finally dare toe out of the room. When the butler saw him, he followed Evan¡¯s instructions by secretly watching him and not restricting his movements. Yuvan looked around Imperial Garden curiously while praising in his heart, As expected from the residence of Seet Group¡¯s director, Mr. Seet. It¡¯s really different from the others. It¡¯s luxurious and ssy. The butler ignored him, letting him look around freely. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1931 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Questioning Yuvan An hourter, Yuvan used the excuse of going to the filming site to leave Imperial Garden. The butler took the opportunity to have someone install hidden cameras in Zayden¡¯s room. With those surveince cameras, he could easily watch Yuvan¡¯s every move. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare cause trouble in Mr. Seet¡¯s territory, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t have a ce to hide.¡± When school was over in the evening, the two children went to the filming site to shoot a scene with Yuvan. Zayden and Yuvan performed extremely well this time. Zayden did not forget his lines and Yuvan did not change his. The entire scene was filmed in just a single take. The whole filming crew and even She praised Zayden, saying that he had improved a lot and was amazing. Zayden lifted his head happily. ¡°Of course I¡¯m amazing. I put in so much effort practicingst night.¡± ¡°Zayden, if you can perform well like you did today in the future, I¡¯ll reward you with a surprise,¡± She said. ¡°What surprise?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret. As long as you work hard, I promise you¡¯ll definitely like your surprise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy! I¡¯ll work hard!¡± Zayden studied Yuvan curiously as they returned to Imperial Garden. Is he a bad guy like the wolf in the story? But I don¡¯t think he looks like a bad guy. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Zayden shook his head in response. Suddenly, Joy asked, ¡°Why did you want my mommy to be your mommy back then?¡± The question was too sudden. Yuvan pondered before saying, ¡°Because I¡¯m an orphan. I¡¯ve always longed for a mother¡¯s love.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m sure you have another reason for it!¡± Determination was written all over Joy¡¯s face. Yuvan was surprised by her words. Why would she suddenly say that? Does she know something? ¡°Then what do you think the reason is?¡± he asked calmly. Noticing the change in his expression, Joy said confidently, ¡°You want to hurt my mommy!¡± Yuvan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He did not expect the little girl before him to have wisdom that was more advanced for her age. ¡°Why would I want to hurt your mommy?¡± he continued asking with an innocent look. Truth be told, Joy was only making guesses. As for the reason, she gave it a thought and said, ¡°Because¡­ Because you have a grudge against my mommy!¡± A trace of nervousness shed through Yuvan¡¯s eyes. Nheless, he pretended to beposed and said, ¡°Oh? If I have a grudge, I¡¯ll definitely take my revenge. Why would I want to make her my mother?¡± Joy was stunned and was unable toe up with an answer for that. Zayden blinked his big, ssy eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why would he acknowledge an enemy as his mother?¡± Yuvan stretched out his hand and patted Zayden¡¯s head. ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t have any grudges against Ms. Lane. Not only that, but I¡¯m also grateful to her. That¡¯s why I wanted to make her my mother.¡± ¡°Grateful? Why is that?¡± Joy questioned. Yuvan thought for a second before answering, ¡°I heard Ms. Lane saved my life once when I was younger.¡± ¡°Who told you that? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re an orphan?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t an orphan when I was born. I heard that my family contracted a sickness when I was just a few months old. My parents didn¡¯t get treated properly. Thedy who adopted me said that I was lucky to have met Ms. Lane. She was the one who saved me with acupuncture. Thedy reminded me to thank Ms. Lane properly when I get the chance.¡± ¡°Really? Who¡¯s thedy who adopted you? I¡¯ll try asking Mommy to see if she remembers the incident.¡± ¡°She¡­ She passed away long ago. I¡¯m afraid your mommy doesn¡¯t remember her name. After all, she saves so many people every year. It¡¯s impossible for her to remember every name.¡± She passed away? Does that mean I can¡¯t look into this matter anymore? Joy fixed her bright eyes on Yuvan. After asking the series of questions, she believed there was something wrong with Yuvan. She did not have high hopes for Yuvan to repay her mother¡¯s kindness. Instead, she only hoped that things were not like what her father said about bringing a wolf into the house. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1932 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Put Your Guard Up Meanwhile, Zayden stood up for Yuvan. Although Joy was still doubtful, she did not pursue the matter since she knew it was pointless to ask further. Even if Yuvan had a grudge against her mother, he would not tell the truth and would only brush her off. Zayden, on the other hand, had only been thinking about She¡¯s promise¡ªas long as he did not forget his lines, he would be rewarded with a surprise. ¡°Yuvan, we must practice hard. We must try to film all the scenes in just one take. That way, I¡¯ll be able to receive Mommy¡¯s surprise. I bet it must be a special present.¡± Noting the expectant look in Zayden¡¯s eyes, Yuvan patted the former¡¯s head and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I stay here, I¡¯ll do my best to work with you.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll cover for you and let you stay here safely.¡± Joy eyed the both of them with a frown. If Yuvan really is the wolf, then Zayden has not only let the wolf into the house, but he has also bound himself to the wolf. She sighed in her heart. Looks like I¡¯ll have to be aware of Yuvan and make sure he doesn¡¯t trick Zayden into doing stupid things. Zayden knew that Joy was not a simple-minded person, considering how she had been scrutinizing him. He decided in his heart that he should look for Zayden if he needed anything in the future and avoid her at all costs to prevent her from ruining his n. ¡°Zayden, we should quickly practice our lines for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll get the scripts.¡± Yuvan went along with Zayden to memorize the script. Joy, on the other hand, watched them for a while before leaving the room. Meanwhile, at Rodney¡¯s request, Maya followed Wilbur home for dinner. Janice seized the opportunity to please Maya by trying to get close to her, serving her with all kinds of drinks, and providing all kinds of assistance. However, all of her actions only made the former ufortable. ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like that. You¡¯re pregnant. The person who needs to be taken care of is you.¡± Janice smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m willing to do all these. Besides, we¡¯ll be a family in the future. I hope we can be like sisters. I don¡¯t have an elder sister. That¡¯s why I¡¯m treating you like my sister.¡± Maya merely smiled without saying anything. Janice¡¯s acts of kindness made her feel extremely uneasy. She did not forget about Wilbur¡¯s warning for her to be wary of Janice. After all, there must be some hidden motives behind her unusual acts of kindness. At the same time, Janice could sense Maya¡¯s doubts based on her actions and her gaze. However, she did not me her for it, as they were once rivals. Now that there was a sudden change in her attitude, it was understandable for anyone to be suspicious. Thus, Janice had one more thing to do. She believed that would get rid of Maya¡¯s suspicion of her completely and ept her as a sister. Wilbur, too, feeling uneasy when he watched Janice¡¯s actions, came up with an excuse and left the Simpson residence with Maya.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After getting into the car, Maya took a deep breath and said, ¡°Janice was really warm to me. Even your father¡¯s attitude toward her has changed. He even praised her for being thoughtful.¡± ¡°If she wants to treat you well, then let her be. I just need you to understand the situation and be aware of her.¡± Maya nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Where do you want to go? It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t we take a walk around the mall?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Maya beamed. When Rodney returned to the room, Nichs eyed Janice with contempt. ¡°You¡¯ve been treating Maya so well. Just exactly what are you up to? Even if you¡¯re up to something, you should at least let me know and not keep me in the dark, right? I can¡¯t keep up with your acts. It¡¯s really disgusting.¡± Janice¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯ve got toy my foundations before revealing my intentions. Otherwise, everything will go to waste. I¡¯m sure my n this time will definitely make Maya believe in me and that I sincerely want to get close to her.¡± Nichs did not know what her intentions were, but he hoped she would seed soon. Everyone in thepany respected Wilbur because of Maya¡¯s rtionship with the Seet family, treating him as though he was the sessor of the Simpson family. On the contrary, Nichs¡¯ presence in thepany was weakening. In fact, he could not even get a single bargaining chip to strike a deal. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1933 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 Guarantee A Secure Life They were both from the Simpson family, yet the treatment they received differed greatly. If the Simpson family were to be given to Wilbur and he found out the reason behind his mother¡¯s death, then Nichs and Mabel would not be able to remain in the Simpson family anymore. Wilbur, I really don¡¯t want to fight with you for anything. But if I don¡¯t, everything I own will be taken away. I¡¯ll even lose my right to speak in thepany. In the end, everything in the Simpson family will be yours, and I¡¯m afraid I will not be able to stay in the family anymore. Please don¡¯t me me for this. And don¡¯t me me for working with this woman to scheme against you. I¡¯m forced to do it. Reality made me do it. ¡°Nichs, do you love the child I¡¯m carrying?¡± Nichs did not know why Janice asked that. Feeling surprised, he looked at her belly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my child. Of course I¡¯ll treat the baby well.¡± ¡°Do you love him? Would you not want any other children for the sake of this baby?¡± Nichs¡¯ expression turned grim. What Mabel had meant back then was that women like Janice were not suitable to be wives. He, too, did not want to take her as his wife. He would marry a suitable rich socialite in the future and have children of their own. Seeing that Nichs was silent, Janice curled her lips into a mocking smile. ¡°So, you still want other children, huh? I know you¡¯re not interested in me. The same goes for your mother. To put it bluntly, you¡¯ll probably have children with other women. Well, have you ever thought about this child? Have you ever considered what kind of life he¡¯ll live in the future? If the child has an evil stepmother, don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll suffer for the rest of his life?¡± she said calmly as though she had thought about it for a long time and was just telling the truth. However, her words sent chills down Nichs¡¯ spine. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Janice lifted her head and gazed at him. ¡°Some idents shouldn¡¯t exist. It won¡¯t benefit anyone, including himself. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Instantly, Nichs understood what she meant, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°You wicked woman! How could you do that to your own flesh and blood? How could you be so heartless?¡± ¡°Me? Heartless? This is love. I¡¯ve just chosen to love him in another way, which is to end his suffering. Of course, if you can guarantee the baby a secure life by not letting him have a stepmother and protecting him from being bullied by his siblings, I¡¯ll keep him. Can you guarantee that?¡± Nichs¡¯ expression darkened. He could not give his word. The child was an ident, and the stakes were too high if he were to give up on his future wedding because of this ident. ¡°If you can¡¯t give him a good life, then don¡¯t me me for being vicious. Being alive is not necessarily a good thing for him when he has a selfish father like you.¡± With that, Janice got up and marched out of the room. A cold glint shed across Nichs¡¯ eyes as he watched her leave. Truth was, he still cared about the child in her belly. And no matter how messed up she was, she was still the mother of the child. At that moment, his rtionship with her was purely partnership, each taking what they needed. He swore to never see the vicious woman once Maya and Wilbur were separated. The next day, Maya rushed out of the food za, wanting to get to the filming set on time. As she reached her car in the parking lot, a few men dressed in ck suits suddenly appeared before her, blocking her way. ¡°Who are you people?¡± Maya asked in surprise. ¡°We¡¯re your enemies!¡± ¡°What enemies?¡± ¡°Your family bought over Cloud Corporation by force and caused us to lose everything!¡± Cloud Corporation? Maya was not familiar with the name at all. Moreover, whether the Seet family bought over apany or not was none of her business. She did not understand why they woulde looking for her. ¡°If you want to take revenge, then you should look for the person responsible for the acquisition. Why are you here looking for me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re Evan Seet¡¯s daughter and Kyle Seet¡¯s sister. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here for you!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1934 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 Cloud Corporation ¡°Hah! You guys are basically bullying the weak. You¡¯vee looking for me because you don¡¯t have the guts to look for my daddy and Kyle. You guys must think I¡¯m an easy target, eh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We think you¡¯re an easy target. The Seet family has such a bigpany, yet they oppressed a smallpany like ours. Aren¡¯t they bullying the weak too? So what¡¯s wrong with us bullying you? It¡¯s only reasonable for us to do so.¡± The men closed the distance between them and Maya as they spoke. Maya¡¯s heart raced. This is an underground parking lot, and it¡¯s not peak hour. Who woulde here at this hour? If they attack me, shouting for help will most likely be useless. What should I do? Think, Maya. Think. She quietly slid her hand into her bag, intending to make a call for help as she distracted them. ¡°Hey! You guys are grown men. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to bully a weak woman like me?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A weak woman? Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t an easy target? And now you¡¯re a weak woman?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We like to bully weak women. What can you do about that?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me us, Maya Seet. Consider it an apology on behalf of your father and your brother. Let us vent our anger. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t kill you. How¡¯s that?¡± Two of the men stared at her with eyes like those of hungry wolves. ¡°You! If youy a finger on me, my daddy will never forgive you!¡± As she said that, she quickly took out her phone from her bag, wanting to call for help. It was then she saw an iing call, and she answered it instantly. Before the person on the other end could say anything, one of the men suddenly rushed forward and snatched her phone away, throwing it on the ground. ¡°How dare you call for help? In your dreams!¡± The men started to surround her. Her heart pounding, she took out a pepper spray from her pocket and sprayed it in their faces. The pepper spray was a gift from Nina. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect it toe in handy that day, and she felt extremely grateful to Nina at that moment. While the assants were still in pain and unable to see clearly, she seized the opportunity to run. However, just as she was about to reach the exit, a few more men rushed in and surrounded her. What the hell? Did you guyse in a group? I can¡¯t believe these people have reinforcements. ¡°You can¡¯t escape, Maya!¡± The men closed in on her. Maya stepped back, gripping the pepper spray tightly. She wanted to wait for them to get closer before spraying it on them. Although that was her n, she was not confident about it. The men had clearly seen the pepper spray in her hand and were purposely maintaining a distance from her. Should I just attack them? While she was contemting it, one of the men suddenly leaped into the air and stood in front of her. With swift movements, he grabbed her wrist and snatched the pepper spray from her. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you are going to fight back now that you¡¯ve lost your weapon.¡± The other men started walking toward her. Maya trembled in fear as she began thinking of ways to resolve the crisis before her. They¡¯re here because Seet Group bought over Cloud Corporation. They¡¯re taking revenge because they lost everything. So if I promise to return theirpany to them or even give them arge sum of money, will they let me go? Maya voiced her suggestion. However, the men did not seem to be attacking because of money. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys doing this because of thepany? I can get Kyle to return it to you. What else do you want? What are you still dissatisfied with?¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯ll be satisfied if you return thepany to us. But you¡¯re so pretty. We don¡¯t want to miss out on that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We heard that Mr. Seet¡¯s daughters are so gorgeous that all the rich socialites in Y City are no match for them. How could we miss out on such a rare opportunity?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1935 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 Janice Saved Maya ¡°How shameless! My daddy will tear you to pieces if you dare to harm me!¡± ¡°Evan Seet is known as the Lucifer of Y City. There¡¯s no doubt that we¡¯re afraid of him. Then again, the world is such a big ce. If we leave Y City, there¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll find us. Ms. Maya, why don¡¯t you juste with us?¡± One of the men started touching her. A bad premonition rose in Maya¡¯s heart. What should I do? Who exactly was the person who called me just now? My phone was thrown to the ground, but I answered the call. And if it¡¯s not broken, the caller should be able to hear themotion here. Will someonee to my rescue? Please! Anyone! ¡°Ms. Maya, are you going to be good ande with us, or should we knock you unconscious and bring you along with us?¡± ¡°I-I¡­ Help! Is there anyone out there?¡± Maya shouted abruptly. The man¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile, and he knocked her out. ¡°Are we really going to take her away?¡± ¡°Call and ask.¡± After some time, Maya finally woke up. She was lying on a hospital bed. When the memories of the incident at the parking lot returned to her mind, she quickly sat up. ¡°W-What happened to me?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nina asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why am I in the hospital?¡± Nina sighed and answered, ¡°We were on our way to send Janice to the hospital. Since you were unconscious, we brought you in as well to get you checked.¡± ¡°Janice? What happened to her?¡± Nina recalled the incident she saw by the time she arrived at the parking lot. ¡°Janice called Wilbur, saying you were in danger. Then Wilbur informed me about it. By the time I arrived at the scene, Janice was hurt, and she was trying to stop the men from taking you away. When they saw me, Wilbur, and the people we gathered, they fled. Our men couldn¡¯t capture a single one of them.¡± ¡°So it was Janice who informed Wilbur. But how did she know I was in danger?¡± ¡°She said she called you. But instead of your voice, she heard someone threatening you. So she called Wilbur to ask about your whereabouts.¡± Maya was stunned. So the caller was Janice. Nina continued, ¡°Wilbur said you two agreed to meet at the filming site and you were still at the food za when you were on the phone with him. So Janice spected that the incident should be somewhere nearby, and that¡¯s how she found you.¡± ¡°So that means she saved me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nina nodded. ¡°How bad are her injuries?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But she might not be able to keep her baby.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Maya was shocked. Janice is going to lose her child because of me? She suddenly felt a pang of guilt in her heart. Just then, the room door was pushed open and Nicole walked in. When she saw that Maya was awake, she let out a sigh of relief. Maya quickly asked her, ¡°Mommy, is Janice terribly hurt? Is her child really gone?¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°Her abdomen is injured, and the child is gone. Her arm is injured as well, but she should be fine after getting it bandaged and after a few days of rest.¡± Maya¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Mommy, she lost her child because of me¡­¡± ¡°Maya, don¡¯t me yourself for it. This is something no one expected, and we¡¯re all very sad. But she saved you. You should make it up to her when you get the chance. There¡¯s nothing that can be done about her child now.¡± Maya sighed deeply. ¡°Is she very sad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a life, after all. She wouldn¡¯t say anything and kept crying. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯llfort her.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯d like to see her.¡± Nicole thought about it and nodded. Nina and Maya walked into the ward together. As soon as she saw Janice, who looked pale and heartbroken, Maya felt even more guilty. ¡°Janice, I¡¯m sorry. You lost your baby because of me.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1936 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 Predestined Fate There was a brief silence before Janice turned to look at Maya and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Tears kept streaming down her face. ¡°My baby just has a tough life. He has a tough life¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Moniker, don¡¯t be too sad. I believe you¡¯ll still have children in the future,¡± Nina consoled. A sad smile formed on Janice¡¯s face. ¡°Even if I do, it¡¯s not the same baby. This baby is gone¡­¡± ¡°Janice, we¡¯re really thankful for you rescuing Maya. If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, we¡¯ll do everything we can to help you. Your body is still weak. You shouldn¡¯t get too emotional. What¡¯s more important now is to take good care of your health,¡± Nicole advised by the side. Janice shifted her gaze to Nicole. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Seet. Since you¡¯re a mother, I¡¯m sure you understand the feeling of losing a baby. I don¡¯t want to be too emotional either, but¡­¡± Janice sobbed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t be sad.¡± Right then, the door opened, with Mabel and Nichs walking in. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Janice, how are you feeling? I-I heard you lost the baby.¡± Mabel approached the bed and held Janice¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I couldn¡¯t protect my baby,¡± Janice said. Mabel had heard about the entire incident when she was on her way to the hospital. Nichs had mentioned how Janice did not want to give birth to the child as well. Puzzled, Mabel had asked Nichs, ¡°So you suspect Janice plotted this? She purposely set Maya up because she doesn¡¯t want the baby?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not impossible since she¡¯s a vicious woman.¡± Mabel¡¯s expression had changed drastically. If that¡¯s the case, then what should I do? Now that the child is gone, what should I do so that Nichs and I can get the most benefit? After giving it some thought, she had figured she should just go with the flow. Since everyone believes Janice lost her baby to save Maya, the entire Seet family will definitely think that they owe Janice. Besides, the baby also belongs to Nichs. Hence, they¡¯ll naturally be indebted to him as well. The Seet family¡¯s debt is incredibly valuable. Perhaps this could help Nichs a great deal in the future. I know what we should do. On the way to the hospital, she had discussed the matter with Nichs. They would ignore whether that was Janice¡¯s n. All they needed was for the Seet family to think that Janice had lost the baby because of Maya. They wanted the Seets to feel indebted to Janice. Hence, Mabel unleashed her true talent by crying andining about how she and Rodney had been looking forward to the birth of the child. She then mentioned how much Nichs loved the child and had given him a name and about how all the baby products he ordered at a high price were now wasted. Nichs yed along by saying the child had a tough life, which was why he had to leave in such a way before he could even take a look at the world. Mabel alsoforted Maya not to be too sad and that there was no need to feel guilty about it. If Maya and Wilbur were to get married in the future, the baby would be her nephew. Hence, his death would be worth it since he had saved her life. A baby died because of me. Maya felt guiltier after listening to them. Nina, however, frowned. The more they spoke, the more she did not want to listen. In the end, all they were doing was emphasizing the fact that the baby had died because of Maya. On top of that, the more they spoke, the more it felt as though Maya and the Seet family owed them a life. Hence, Nina stepped forward and looked at Mabel, saying, ¡°Mrs. Simpson, you shouldn¡¯t be too sad too. Janice will definitely be rewarded by the heavens. If Maya did not faint at that time, I think she would¡¯ve rather gone with the robbers and not let Janice lose her child. This is something unavoidable. Janice and Maya did not have a choice. This is also the child¡¯s predestined fate. So please, look on the bright side and stop nagging! Everyone is mourning here!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1937 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 A Debt Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mabel was speechless. Well, they refused to listen to me. Regardless, the Seets owe this child¡¯s life to Nichs. ¡°Ah, I must be getting old. My heart hurt because I couldn¡¯t deal with such a blow. I¡¯m sorry all of you had to see this.¡± Momentster, Rodney rushed over. When he saw Janice¡¯s expression, he could only sigh. Unlike Mabel, he did not cry but subtly expressed his heartache of losing a grandson. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be too upset. I guess it¡¯s worth losing this child. After all, Maya is okay. If those people had taken her, I dare not imagine what would have happened.¡± Janice attempted tofort Rodney. ¡°Yes, at least Maya is all right,¡± Nichs chimed in. ¡°Maya and I will remember what you¡¯ve done today, Janice, and we¡¯ll return the favor someday.¡± Hearing that, Janice quickly responded, ¡°Wilbur, please don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I don¡¯t mean to ask you for anything in return. I just hope for Maya to be okay.¡± Her face looked pale, but she was celebrating inwardly, for she had sessfully gotten rid of the child that she had by ident and gained Maya¡¯s trust thanks to this incident. Now, the Seet family owed her. And indeed, she had killed two birds with one stone. Meanwhile, Nichs looked at Janice with disdain. Although she had helped him, she had ruthlessly killed his child in the process. To him, she was like a poisonous scorpion and he nned to stay away from her in the future. As Rodney nced at Mabel, his expression dimmed. Mabel¡¯s heart pounded when she noticed his gaze, so she hurriedly exined, ¡°I came over in a hurry when I heard that Janice had lost the baby. I¡¯m sorry for not informing you sooner. I was too flustered by the chaos.¡± Rodney remained silent for a while before he said, ¡°Janice will need someone to look after her once she¡¯s discharged from the hospital. You should return to the Simpson residence to take care of her.¡± His decision took Mabel by surprise. Tears filled her eyes as she stammered, ¡°O-Okay! I¡¯ll listen to you and go back home.¡± After that, she deliberately shot Wilbur a look. Upon witnessing the scene, Nina quietlyined to Maya, ¡°The Simpson family will not be at peace anymore when she gets home. Mabel is such an actress. Why is she sobbing just because Rodney allowed her back? Maya, you have to be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself over Janice¡¯s child. It isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to put up with her because of this. If she¡¯s kind, she will not me it on you and make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± At the side, Wilbur¡¯s expression darkened. He knew that their peaceful days would be over when Mabel returned. They had yet to obtain evidence that pinned the reason for his mother¡¯s death. Therefore, he could not openly dere revenge. The only thing he could not take was if someone tried to drag Maya down. If Mabel wanted to y games with him, he would dly take up the challenge. However, if she went after Maya, he would make her pay a hundredfold. ¡°Janice, you should get some rest. This is my mother¡¯s hospital, so you can treat it as your home. If you need anything, feel free to look for doctors or nurses. I think Maya has been through enough, so I¡¯ll take her back first,¡± Nina said. Janice nodded. ¡°Okay. Maya, don¡¯t overthink. You have nothing to do with the baby. It¡¯s all my fault for failing to protect him.¡± ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Maya gave a neutral response before leaving the ward with Nina. Wilbur followed behind them. Only Nichs, Mabel, Rodney, and Janice remained in the ward. Mabel sighed and in the presence of Rodney, she said to Janice, ¡°Janice, you should have made Maya stay to look after you so that she could express her regret and gratitude. You shouldn¡¯t have let her go so easily.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1938 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 Own Interests A faint smile appeared on Janice¡¯s face as she muttered, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Seet family. How could I make her take care of me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? The Seets should know that they owe us a life,¡± Rodney piped up. Then turning to Nichs, he continued, ¡°Nichs, talk to the Seet family about the acquisition. Surely, they¡¯ll say yes. If you encounter any bigger problems in the future, you can approach them as well. It¡¯s a human life that they took away from us. They will have to return the favor.¡± Rodney always ced his interests first. Nichs felt bothered by it, but he still nodded in response. The grief of losing his child seemed unworthy to mention in the face of the benefits they could gain. ¡°If the baby could bring benefits to the Simpson family, I guess I did not carry him in vain for thest few months,¡± Janice said at that opportune moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset, Janice. I told you that I would gift you something big when you gave birth, and my words still stand. I¡¯ll give you ten million to make up for your loss. Take it aspensation for the damage to your health from losing the child.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Janice was surprised. However, she realized that there was another meaning to the hefty sum he was giving her. He wanted her to end her rtionship with Nichs. Since she had lost their child, the Simpson family would never acknowledge her, a woman with no background, as their daughter-inw. It was all for the better, as she did not wish to marry Nichs either. As such, she dly epted the money. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Rodney walked out of the ward, leaving Nichs and Mabel behind. ¡°What do you n to do next now that you have lost the baby?¡± Nichs asked straightforwardly. ¡°Nichs, what do you mean? I¡ª¡± ¡°Enough. You don¡¯t have to put up an act in front of me. Just tell me what you¡¯re going to do next.¡± Janice nced at Mabel, whose sad expression had disappeared and reced with one that looked calm. Her indifferent reaction showed that they had known that it was all part of Janice¡¯s scheme. In that case, Janice did not bother to hide anymore. She believed that they would not rat on her. After all, ming Maya for the loss of the child would allow them all to benefit from it. If the story did not add up, and they revealed that Maya had nothing to do with the tragic incident, the Seets and Maya would owe the Simpson family nothing. No one could stand to gain anything then. With that logic, neither Nichs nor Mabel would do anything to disrupt her n. ¡°Nichs, your father hopes to see Wilbur and Maya together because the Simpson family can benefit from the Seets. If they end up together, Wilbur will gain the Seets¡¯ support, and you will end up with nothing. You should voice your objection because I¡¯ll do the same too,¡± Janice said. Nichs snorted. ¡°I object to their marriage because I have something to get out of it. However, are you objecting to it because you are still delusional about Wilbur? I can bet that he will never choose to marry you.¡± ¡°Well, that is up to me, and it is none of your business. Now, we are all hoping for them to split up. Since we have amon goal, we should work together to figure out a n to separate them. Think about it. You will have the advantage if Wilbur takes me as his wife. I am a nobodypared to Maya, whoes from a prestigious family. If Wilbur ends up with her or someone as influential as her, your father, who values interests, will favor Wilbur to be the heir of the Simpson family, and it will only be bad for both of you.¡± Mabel sneered, ¡°In Y City, only the Seet and Muir families are more influential than us. The Muir family only has She, who is married to Davin. That leaves Maya and Wilbur¡¯s rtionship as the only threat to us. Once they¡¯re separated, it doesn¡¯t matter if Wilbur chooses to marry any other socialite.¡± She then shot a look at Janice. ¡°Don¡¯t try to use us as chess pieces in your game, Janice. We¡¯re not going to help you to get Wilbur. You¡¯re a vicious woman. If you end up with Wilbur, I¡¯m sure you would try to trick Nic. There is no way we are bringing a wolf into our family.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1939 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 Are You Sure ¡°You¡ª¡± How could they say that I¡¯m vicious? Janice was mad, but she ignored Mabel and tried to control her emotions before she said, ¡°Okay, then. Once we separate Maya and Wilbur, we¡¯ll all go on our own way.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mabel gave Janice a sideways nce. ¡°Sure. And how do you n to separate them?¡± ¡°That will have to wait until I¡¯m discharged from the hospital. But don¡¯t rely solely on me. You guys come up with something too, and perhaps your n will work better than mine.¡± ¡°True. Anyway, after you return to the Simpson residence, I will have to look after you. We can think about it then.¡± The thought of Mabel being her caregiver made Janice feel uneasy. Despite so, she knew that it would only be easier to take action if she stayed with them. With no other business being there and not wanting to look at Janice any longer, Nichs decided to return to the office. However, Mabel held him back. It was not easy for her to return to the Simpson residence. Therefore, she hoped that Nichs could send her home first. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going to stay to take care of her?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of it? There are doctors and nurses here, so what good would it do if I stayed?¡± ¡°But if Dad¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to tell him,¡± Janice reassured. Then, feigning kindness, she said to Janice, ¡°Get some rest. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call the doctors and nurses. Maya¡¯s mother owns this hospital after all, and it¡¯s Maya¡¯s fault for your miscarriage. It won¡¯t be a problem if you have them at your beck and call.¡± Janice watched the pair leave her ward and startedughing at herself. They said I was vicious. However, is there anyone in the family who is genuinely sad about losing the child? They¡¯re all calcting their interests and striving to maximize their benefits from the situation. This is the Simpsons¡¯ true colors! ¡°Please don¡¯t me me, little one. I¡¯m only looking out for myself and you. If you were born into this family, you would never be happy with such a father and grandparents. They only look out for themselves, and I¡¯m sure the family will push Nichs to marry someone else from a more decent family in the future. With a stepmother, you will have to fight with your stepsiblings, who will not care about your wellbeing. You will end up as an abandoned child, and no one will care about your life or death. I hope you will end up in a better family in your next life,¡± Janice mumbled to herself. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, and a nurse came in. She was puzzled to see that there was no one else in the ward. ¡°You can have water and some food now. Where¡¯s your family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a family. Could you get Ms. Lane to make some arrangements for me?¡± When the nurse told Nicole about Janice¡¯s situation, Nicole was shocked too. How could the Simpson family leave Janice alone when she had just lost her child? It was Janice who met with an ident today. If it was Maya, would they do the same? Bothered by the fact that Janice had lost her child because of Maya, Nicole specially instructed a nurse to look after her. She even went to the ward to show her concern. ¡°Mrs. Seet, I regard Maya as my sister, and I feel especiallyforted to see you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. If you need anything, do not hesitate to let me know.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Seet,¡± Janice said. No one from the Simpson family was there to take care of her, but Nicole had arranged for people to make sure her stay wasfortable, and that made her happy. In the evening, the Seets sat together to discuss the incident. Nina asked Kyle, ¡°How in the world did you acquire Cloud Corporation? How could they have such strong resentment that they wanted to hurt Maya?¡± Kyle recalled the acquisition process and was equally surprised by the sudden incident. ¡°After we discussed the contract terms, they did not express any strong objections, and everything proceeded smoothly. I have no idea why they would take such an extreme approach either.¡± Evan, who was sitting beside them, grew solemn. ¡°Are you sure it is someone from Cloud Corporation?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1940 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Love Is In The Air Maya thought for a while and said, ¡°They imed to be from Cloud Corporation and said that they had nothing left because Seet Group had bought over theirpany.¡± ¡°Is the underground parking lot under surveince?¡± ¡°Daddy, for some reason, the surveince cameras were down, and there is no footage of the incident.¡± Maya had called the person in charge, and they had no idea why the surveince cameras were not working then. She felt that there was something more to this coincidence. ¡°Use the footage from surveince cameras nearby to look for the people responsible for it. Get a picture of them and demand an exnation from the management of Cloud Corporation,¡± Evan said. ¡°Daddy, you suspect that they¡¯re not from Cloud Corporation?¡± Nina asked. Evan nodded. ¡°Cloud Corporation knows exactly how we work. If it¡¯s one of their men, they will know the stakes involved ande up with an exnation. If it isn¡¯t, they will do everything they can to track down the real culprit. We only have to see where it goes.¡± ¡°Daddy, I understand what you mean. Leave this to me, and I will get back to you as soon as possible,¡± Kyle offered. ¡°Okay!¡± The moment they ended the conversation, Nina¡¯s phone rang. It was Stephen. Standing up, she walked toward the stairs to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Nina, I have finalized the details for the press conference we will hold in two days. I will send it to you in a bit. Look through it and let me know if there¡¯s anything that needs to be amended.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look through it right away. Have you had dinner?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°No. I was sorting out the details of the event. But I¡¯m already in the process of grilling my steak that will go with a ss of wine. It¡¯s no fuss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel lonely eating alone?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± But it would be great if you could apany me. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have dinner together tomorrow night? You can look up a ce we can visit after work tomorrow.¡± Tomorrow. Immediately, Stephen got Nina¡¯s message. He knew tomorrow was a special day. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Okay, we have settled on that. You can continue cooking your steak while I look through the documents. Once done, I¡¯ll get back to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± A big, blissful smile appeared on Nina¡¯s face. After instructing a maid to send a ss of milk to her study room, Nina turned on herptop and started looking through the documents that Stephen had sent. She could tell that Stephen was a meticulous worker upon scanning through the information he had compiled for the press conference. He had stated the reason for every correction he made. As she focused on reading the document, a satisfied smile grew on her face. The document was well done, and it made her happy that she had such a capable boyfriend who could produce such quality work. Fishing out her phone, she messaged Stephen: I¡¯m happy with the documents. Thank you! Stephen was enjoying his steak when his phone rang. He had set a unique ringtone for Nina¡¯s messages, so he knew it was a message from her. Hurriedly, he cleaned his hands and checked his phone. The message made his insides feel warm. He would do anything for Nina as long as it would make her happy. He replied: I¡¯m d to hear that. When she read his reply, Nina could not stop grinning either. She texted: Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re having dinner at a restaurant of your choice tomorrow. Stephen: Okay! Although they did not exchange many words, they felt a surge of warmth enveloping their entire being. While Stephen sipped on his wine, Nina sipped on her milk. Both of them had blissful smiles on their faces. Love was in the air. Hmm, I wonder where Stephen will bring me tomorrow. It was a special day tomorrow, and Nina wondered if Stephen would remember. Even if he did not notice, she would thoroughly enjoy the night with Stephen¡¯spany. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1941 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 Schemes Holding the ss of warm milk, Nina started to imagine the scene of the dinner tomorrow. Should I prepare anything? Meanwhile, the atmosphere next door was gloomy. Maya was feeling troubled. She could not help but think how unlucky she was to have encountered something like that. If she had called someone else at that time, Janice would not have ended up losing her baby. She did not know how others would feel, but to her, the life lost felt like a huge rock weighing her down, suffocating her. She did not kill the baby with her own hands, but the baby had died because of her. How could she possibly make up for it? Letting out a long sigh, she tried to dispel her thoughts of Janice and her innocent child. Yet, it led her to think of Mabel. Mabel would be returning to the Simpson residence. As she was the grandmother of Janice¡¯s baby, Maya feared that she would try to find ways to avenge that innocent life. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s all because of Cloud Corporation! They could have knocked me out and taken me away. Why did they have to mess with a pregnantdy? Her baby was innocent!¡± Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from Janice. Maya could not help but feel nervous. Sitting up, she cautiously picked up the call. ¡°Maya, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Not yet. Is there anything you need?¡± Maya spoke as though she was waiting for Janice, the debtor, to collect her debt. ¡°No, but I was bored, so I thought of chatting with you. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not. How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing a lot better now. Thank you, Maya. Your mother has arranged for a nurse to take special care of me. If not for her, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do all by myself.¡± Her words were news to Maya. ¡°Why are you alone? Aren¡¯t Nichs and Mrs. Simpson taking care of you?¡± Janice replied, ¡°T-They already left. Nichs¡¯ father called me earlier to inform me that they would only take me back to the Simpson residence the day after tomorrow. I will be taken care of by the maids then. Maya, if you have time to spare, pleasee visit me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go to bed soon.¡± ¡°Okay, I will visit you when I am free.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± After they ended the call, Janicey back on her bed and started to think about Wilbur. She thought it would be nice if he were there to take care of her. As much as she hated to admit it, Nichs was right about one thing. Even if she managed to split Maya and Wilbur, Wilbur might not want to marry her. Therefore, she had to think of a solution. Right now, the ideal scenario is to get in between Maya and Wilbur while trying to capture Wilbur¡¯s heart. When Maya is out of the picture, Wilbur will be more willing to ept me into his life. That will be the best for me. But the impression I left on Wilbur will be difficult to change. Since everyone, including Wilbur, thinks I lost my baby because of Maya, I¡¯m sure he feels sorry and grateful to me as well. Perhaps I can use that to my advantage. Regardless, I can only set it in motion after I return to the Simpson residence. Mr. Simpson will give me ten million once I recover, and he will most likely make me leave the household and cut ties with the family. So I have to achieve my goal during this time. I could join forces with Nichs and Mrs. Simpson to destroy the rtionship between Maya and Wilbur, but to get Wilbur, I will have to rely on myself. Mrs. Simpson does live up to her reputation. She¡¯s insincere and pretentious. Who knows what would happen when I recuperate in the Simpson residence? I have to face her every day. It¡¯ll be tiring to keep up my walls while trying to use her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1942 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Distant The door to the ward opened, and the nurse entered to tell her that it was time for her to rest. ¡°Ms. Moniker, please lie down. I¡¯ll turn off the lights for you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± In the next second, the room was dark. No matter how much Janice tossed and turned, she could not sleep. She just kept thinking about how she should reach her goal and what Wilbur was doing at that moment. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Meanwhile, at the Simpson residence, Wilbur and Mabel were eating together in the dining room. Rodney did note back for the meal, for he said that he had to meet clients. Simrly, Nichs was not at home, having said that he was going out with his friend. Hence, the only ones left in the house, other than the maids, were Wilbur and Mabel. Wilbur was calmly polishing off his te. On the other hand, Mabel seemed to be unable to dig in. Once in a while, she would sigh with a miserable look. ¡°Mrs. Simpson, please eat soon. The food will go cold,¡± said a maid. Mabel nodded. Then, she told Wilbur to eat more and moved to help him get more of the food. However, Wilbur lifted his te and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Mabel then quietly retracted her hand. She knew that it was likely that Wilbur was distant from her because of what happened back then. However, what she did not know was how much Wilbur knew about that incident. Nevertheless, there was one thing she knew. Even if Wilbur found out about something, he did not have anything to prove what he heard was true. After all, if he had proof, he would have never let things slide. He would have definitely done something by now. Hence, Mabel decided to test how much Wilbur knew about the incident. ¡°Wil, although I¡¯m not your real mother, I¡¯ve been thinking of you as my own son. If there¡¯s anything you think that I¡¯m not doing well enough, please tell me about it, and I¡¯ll change my ways. You¡¯ve been distant from me recently, and I¡¯m rather sad about it.¡± Wilbur then raised his head to look at her. ¡°Have I been distant from you? I don¡¯t think so. Maybe you¡¯re overthinking this.¡± At that, Mabel dismissed the maids before turning to look at Wilbur solemnly. ¡°Wil, did someone tell you something? Is someone trying to sow discord between the two of us? If you have any misunderstanding, or if you¡¯re upset with me, tell me. I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± Wilbur sneered and put down his fork. ¡°Since you want to know about it, let¡¯s not beat around the bush then. I¡¯ve indeed heard of certain things, and I¡¯d like to hear your exnation of those matters. Oh, wait. I¡¯d like to hear how you¡¯re nning to lie your way out of this.¡± ¡°Wil, why are you talking like this? What have you heard about?¡± ¡°I heard about¡­ Do you remember how you were hurt while saving me when I was a young boy? I felt really guilty about it, and I was really grateful for you. It was from that moment I decided to call you Mom and respect you.¡± Upon hearing that, Mabel froze before nodding. ¡°Of course I do. I saved you a few times. I hurt my arm and my leg for you before, but these are things I¡¯m willing to do for you. You don¡¯t need to keep feeling guilty about them.¡± Wilbur sneered again when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve saved me a few times. In hindsight, I was rather unlucky when I was younger. Whenever I¡¯m near ake, I¡¯d definitely fall into it. Whenever I¡¯m by the road, I¡¯d get knocked over by a car. If I climb a rockery, I¡¯d fall off it, and whenever I¡¯m near a kitchen, I¡¯d get burnt. The dangers would alwayse so unexpectedly, and you¡¯re always appearing in the nick of time. You¡¯re either saving me from those disasters or cleaning up the mess for me. If you do all of these, anyone would be extremely close with you, regardless of whether it¡¯s your son or a kid who¡¯s not rted to you by blood.¡± ¡°The lord is the one giving me the chance to save you all the time. That¡¯s why you¡¯re close to me. This is what God wants. Wil, you¡¯ve been distant from me recently. Is it because something happened to you recently? Is it because I can¡¯t appear in time to save you?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1943 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 Angel And Devil ¡°Ha! If you say that, I¡¯ll have to worry if I¡¯m about to encounter some kind of danger. Still, I¡¯m curious. What kind of danger are you nning to let me encounter now that I¡¯m of this age?¡± ¡°Wil, what are you saying? I don¡¯t hope that you¡¯ll be in any danger. All I do is to save you, and I hope that you¡¯ll always be safe. I only want you to call me your mom.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At that, Wilbur lifted the ss of red wine from the table, took a sip, and put it back down loudly. ¡°My dad isn¡¯t around right now, so let¡¯s be frank with each other. You were the devil who was creating dangerous situations for me to be in when I was younger. At the same time, you yed the role of an angel who would save me from those situations. That way, you¡¯ve managed to make yourself the perfect stepmother. I was young back then, so I never saw your devilish side. I only saw your fake angelic side. So, I felt as if I was calling a saint Mom. I¡¯ve been respectful toward you, and I¡¯ve heeded everything you say. However, now, I¡¯ve found out that you¡¯re the devil. Say, do you think it¡¯s time for me to do something?¡± Mabel¡¯s expression darkened. Is Wilbur distancing himself from me because of these things? Does that mean he doesn¡¯t know anything about his mother¡¯s death yet? ¡°Wil, what are you saying? Where did you hear these things from? What you said isn¡¯t true.¡± ¡°My dad¡¯s not here right now, so you don¡¯t need to keep up with that act. No matter what you do, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re the devil. Of course, you can still insist that you¡¯re the angel. Your words aren¡¯t important. After all, I will neither listen nor believe in them. You only have to remember one thing. Revenge is a dish best served cold. I will let you have a taste of what you¡¯ve done to me. I will show you what it¡¯s like to be around a devil with the face of an angel. We have a long way to go. I don¡¯t mind taking it slow.¡± When Mabel realized that Wilbur was determined to cut ties with her, she decided not to give any more exnations. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Has my love for you been pointless all along? No wonder they say that stepsons will never be close to their stepmothers. It seems like that¡¯s true. If you speak to me like this, that means you think that you can rely on Seet Group. I hope you realize that luck is ever-changing. Seet Group might not be supporting you forever.¡± ¡°I have the courage to say this to you because I believe in karma. You¡¯ll reap what you sow. It¡¯s fated for me to return you the fruits you have nted. As for relying on Seet Group? You¡¯re thinking too much. Take a good look at yourself in the mirror. Do you think that you¡¯re a worthy opponent of Seet Group? No. You¡¯re not. Therefore, I won¡¯t be using Seet Group or anyone else against you. I, by myself, is more than enough to make you reap what you¡¯ve sown.¡± Wilbur¡¯s words made Mabel¡¯s heart lurch. If Wilbur was outright saying these things, it meant that he was dering war against her. It seemed like the war between them was inevitable. ¡°Wilbur, if you insist on believing in those rumors, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. You can target me however you like, but Nic is your brother; the two of you share a father. Moreover, his son died for the sake of rescuing your future wife. You have to admit that you owe Nic, right?¡± After a moment of silence, Wilbur said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know that the two of you are separate entities. I know what to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. If you put him in a tight spot in the office because you hate me, then you¡¯re an ungrateful petty person. As you said, karma awaits the petty people.¡± At that, Wilbur smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Not everyone¡¯s a devil like you who loves pretending to be an angel.¡± With that said, he gave her a contemptuous look and went upstairs. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1944 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 Her Son And Hers Mabel stared at his retreating figure with a cold gaze. Once Janice returned from the hospital and moved into the Simpson residence, she would like to see how Janice would make Wilbur lose the Seet family¡¯s support. After Janice¡¯s n, she was going to add fuel to the mes and force Wilbur out of the Simpson family. By then, Mabel wanted to see how Wilbur was going to keep up with his arrogant ways. In the end, the Simpson family would be her son¡¯s and hers. That¡¯s right. By then, I¡¯ll have to get Nichs to pick one of the socialites with a strong family background as his fianc¨¦e. With her, Nichs¡¯ life will get better and better. With that thought in mind, Mabel began making calls and asking around the details of the rich families in Y City, hoping to find a good fianc¨¦e for Nichs. The next night, after working, Stephen and Nina headed to the office¡¯s parking lot together. ¡°Have you thought about where you¡¯re going to go?¡± Nina asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Stephen turned to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now. You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re there.¡± That response piqued Nina¡¯s interest. She was curious as to where Stephen would go. The car sped down the road as lights zoomed past them. The stars in the sky cheekily blinked at them as they formed a beautiful painting with the city lights. It had been a long time since Nina had spent time looking at Y City at night. She never realized that it was that beautiful. The night breeze rushed into the car through the window and billowed her hair. The fragrance she had put on began filling the inside of the car, wafting across their noses. ¡°Nina, I¡¯ve never heard of you talking about your wishes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden question?¡± Nina mulled over his words, thinking, Did Stephen find out what day it is today? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I just suddenly thought about it. Are you okay with talking about it?¡± As shebed her hair with her fingers, she muttered, ¡°I hope that more people will learn about my skincare products. I hope that my brand is something that they can love.¡± ¡°And they will. You¡¯re working very hard on this, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able toe up with even better products. Do you have any other wishes that are unrted to products?¡± A beatter, Nina said, ¡°I hope someone will count stars with me. Does that count as a wish?¡± Stephen chuckled. ¡°Of course! Anything else?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything right now.¡± Nina then turned to look out of the window. The road they were on was one she had never taken before. It was remote, and it seemed like they were heading out of the city. She then asked Stephen where he was bringing her to. ¡°In ten minutes, we¡¯ll reach there, and you¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Ten minutes? Nina sighed before suppressing her curiosity. She then stared out of the window to admire the night sky. Although it was pitch-ck around her, she did not fear anything with Stephen by her side. It was as if there was a star in her that drove away all fear in her. Ten minutester, the car came to a stop at a winery. Nina then swiftly took in the sight of the winery. The ce was like a paradise away from the bustling city. The ce was quiet, and the winery was the only spot covered in lights. ¡°This is my first time here. How did you find this ce?¡± ¡°I heard about it from a friend. They said that there¡¯s a unique winery here, so I¡¯vee here once. I thought the decor and the services here are not bad, so I wanted to take you here.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes lit up at that, and she followed Stephen into the winery. Indeed, the winery was unlike other ces. The decor seemed simple yet interesting. Walking in the courtyard made her feel as if she was returning home. The server then walked over and gave them a gentle smile. ¡°Good evening. What kind of room would you like?¡± ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s a romantic person, so we¡¯d like to have a cozy room. It¡¯ll be even better if we can count the stars in the room. Is there anything you can rmend to us?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1945 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 Winery After mulling over his words, the server said, ¡°It¡¯ll be the third floor¡¯s duplex then. Allow me to lead you there.¡± ¡°Is it okay?¡± Stephen asked Nina, who nodded. She had never been to the winery, so she was rather surprised to find that the server would rmend rooms based on their patrons¡¯ preferences. It seemed like the winery¡¯s service was indeed good. It was then she wondered how her uncle¡¯s underground pce¡¯s business was going. Maybe I can ask him toe here to take a look and get some inspiration. ¡°Please follow me.¡± The two of them then followed the server to the room. The moment the door was opened, Nina was dumbstruck. Although the decoration in the room was not the luxurious kind, the theme and its details made the room one of the best rooms Nina had ever seen. ¡°I never thought that this room would be this elegant. I would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d stumbled across a film set if I didn¡¯t know better.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Nina nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it. Here¡¯s the controller to see the sky. Please make yourself home and summon me whenever you need anything.¡± The server then exited the room and quietly closed the door behind them. Stephen studied the controller in his hands before looking up at the white ceiling. Like him, Nina was curiously staring at the controller. ¡°How do you use this?¡± Then, Stephen aimed the controller at the ceiling and pressed the biggest button in the middle. In the next second, the roof slid open, and the starry sky slowly appeared. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a switch to open up the roof? Is this sky real, or is it just a kind of special effect?¡± Stephen then walked under the sky and stared at it for a while. ¡°It¡¯s real! It¡¯s the sky we always look at. It seems so close to us because they¡¯ve used technology to make it look much closer than it is. It¡¯s as if we can just reach up and pluck stars out of the sky.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s as if stars are surrounding us.¡± ¡°Do you like it? I can count stars with you.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nina beamed and nodded. ¡°There¡¯s red wine and the winery¡¯s signature dish and dessert over there. You can order anything you like.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll order a candlelight dinner, then. Let¡¯s eat and look at the stars at the same time.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll tell the server about it.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Nina then sat down by the antique table and took a whiff of the tea. Then, after a sip, she decided that it tasted good as well. After putting down the cup, she noticed a set of Regency-style clothes hanging on a hook. Interested, she went to grab it and changed into it in the bathroom. Once she was done, she looked at herself in the mirror and thought, I¡¯m going to fall in love with myself! I really have to thank Mommy and Daddy for giving me such great looks. Just as Nina was in the middle of admiring herself, Stephen entered the room. When he saw her in the Regency dress, he froze. ¡°How do I look? Does it suit me?¡± ¡°It does. You look great.¡± Upon seeing the desires in Stephen¡¯s eyes, Nina blushed. She then lowered her head and sat down right under the night sky. A momentter, Stephen joined her and sat opposite her by the wooden table. ¡°The server will bring the dishes over.¡± ¡°I see.¡± All of a sudden, Nina said, ¡°Help me take a photo. Make sure the sky is in it too.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Stephen then took out his phone to take photos for her as Nina posed in various ways. Stephen thought that every photo he took was beautiful, for that was what she was. After that, Nina chose a few that she liked and posted them on her social media. Soon, she received countless likes. Some even asked her where she was at. Nina then told them, in a way promoting the winery. Should I ask the server if my promotion is worth a candlelight dinner when the serveres? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1946 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 Photos A whileter, someone knocked on the room door. Several servers then entered with the dishes and red wine that Stephen had picked for their dinner. They had brought in a cake as well. Nina was delighted when she saw the cake, and her eyes lit up instantly. ¡°You know that it¡¯s my birthday today?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard about it from an employee in the office, and I¡¯ve also seen your file. That¡¯s how I found out about it.¡± After the servers arranged the utensils and tes and after they lit the candle, Nina actually asked them about the fees for promotion. The server then replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but I don¡¯t think we have a fee for promotion. However, our boss might want to give you a birthday present.¡± ¡°A birthday present? Okay, I¡¯ll ask that from your boss when I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Sure. Our boss will prepare your gift.¡± The servers then stepped out of the room. ¡°Make a wish.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina then closed her eyes and sped her hands together as Stephen took a photo of her. It was his first time apanying Nina for her birthday, so it was meaningful to him. After that, Stephen asked her if he could post it on his social media. Nina nodded. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re dating.¡± After posting it on his social media, Maya was the first to like it. After liking the post, she looked at the cake that Nicole had ordered and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s our birthday today. Juan¡¯s in K Nation, and Kyle¡¯s with Sally. Nina and I both have boyfriends, but Nina¡¯s boyfriend brought her out for her birthday, unlike mine.¡± Zayden then nced at Maya and consoled, ¡°Maya, don¡¯t be upset. Men are all meanies. If Wilbur doesn¡¯t keep youpany, we will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Maya. We¡¯ll keep youpany. You only need to be happy,¡± Joy chimed in. ¡°I wonder how Juan is doing in K Nation,¡± Nicole mumbled. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa called and said that Juan¡¯s fine over there. He told me to tell you not to worry,¡± Joy reassured her. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. You don¡¯t need to worry about Juan. When Juan¡¯s back, he might be back with a wife!¡± At that, Nicole smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be a pleasant surprise if hees back with a wife. All of you have a partner now, so Mommy and Daddy can finally feel reassured.¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s my birthday today, and it¡¯s also the day you¡¯ve suffered most to bring us to this world. I¡¯ve prepared you a gift today. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± Maya then took out the diamond ne she had prepared and handed it to Nicole. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± eximed both Zayden and Joy. Moved, Nicole whispered, ¡°Maya, thank you.¡± ¡°Mommy, I should be the one thanking you. Thank you for giving me life and bringing me to this world, and thank you for giving me such a wonderful family, marvelous environment, and lovely siblings. Thank you.¡± Her words reminded Nicole of the moment when they were born. Out of the four of them, Maya was the smallest, and she had to go straight into the incubator after she was born. Back then, she dared not even think about what Maya would be like after twenty years. Yet, in a blink of an eye, Maya was all grown up. ¡°Time sure passes so quickly.¡± ¡°Nicole, let me show you the world, okay?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Daddy, if you¡¯re showing Mommy the world, what about us?¡± Joy asked. ¡°You have your own path to walk, and you have your own lives to lead. The one who will live with me, face all kinds of difficulties with me, face death with me, and go six feet under with me is your mother. In this world, the two of us are the closest to each other.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Those words from Evan moved Nicole. ¡°Let¡¯s see the world a few yearster. For now, I¡¯d like to do something more meaningful.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1947 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 Orphanage ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to build an orphanage to provide for those poor children that have been abandoned in the hospital. It¡¯s already sad enough that they¡¯re suffering from their illnesses, so I don¡¯t want to suffer mentally as well. I want to give them a cozy home with lots of siblings. I want to make their lives a little better than it is.¡± ¡°Mommy, you have my support!¡± ¡°Yuvan¡¯s an orphan too. Can he stay there?¡± Zayden asked. Nicole mulled over that for a while. ¡°You¡¯re no longer a minor once you¡¯re eighteen, and you¡¯ll be able to live on your own by that. At most, they can only stay there until the age of eighteen.¡± ¡°So that means Yuvan won¡¯t be able to stay there.¡± Zayden sighed. ¡°Why do you want him to live in an orphanage? He¡¯s already grown up. I doubt he¡¯ll want to stay there even if he could,¡± Maya said. ¡°Yuvan¡¯s quite miserable. He¡¯s an orphan, so he has never known what it¡¯s like to be in a family. It¡¯s fine to let him feel what it¡¯s like to be in a family,¡± Zayden mumbled. ¡°Once the orphanage is built, we can have him supervise the kids there. In the future, we can then have him be the person in charge of the orphanage and watch the kids grow up. He knows what it¡¯s like, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll let those kids feel safe and loved there,¡± Nicole uttered. ¡°I agree with that. I¡¯ll tell the good news to Yuvan,¡± Zayden happily eximed. Right then, Evan narrowed his eyes. Yuvan isn¡¯t at Imperial Garden tonight. I wonder where he has gone to. Evan had already instructed his butler to get people to follow Yuvan and keep an eye on thetter¡¯s whereabouts. He was certain that he would soon find out everything about Yuvan. There was something in the back of his mind that told him Yuvan was not actually an orphan¡ªthat Yuvan was calling himself an orphan to conceal his real identity. ¡°All right. It¡¯s Maya¡¯s birthday today. Let¡¯s talk about the orphanage another time. Maya, make a wish.¡± Evan interrupted to bring the focus back on Maya. ¡°Okay.¡± Maya then closed her eyes. Just as she was about to make a wish, the butler rushed into the room. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mr. Simpson¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Wilbur Simpson?¡± ¡°Yes. He said he¡¯s here to apany Ms. Maya for her birthday.¡± ¡°Maya, Wilbur remembers your birthday! Still, he¡¯s a littlete, so do remember to punish him for that later.¡± Hearing that, Maya nced at Zayden and nodded. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s what I¡¯m nning to do.¡± ¡°Maya, it¡¯s best that you find out what happened first. Maybe Wilbur waste because he had to deal with something important. Don¡¯t put him in a difficult spot without finding out about what really happened.¡± After Nicole¡¯s reminder, Evan then instructed the butler to invite Wilbur into the house. He then added, ¡°I think Zayden¡¯s right. He should be punished for not thinking that Maya¡¯s birthday is important.¡± ¡°See, Mommy? Even Daddy agrees with the punishment. I really have to teach him a lessonter. Otherwise, he¡¯ll forget about my birthday next year!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Right as those words were out of her mouth, she saw Wilbur entering the room. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet, Maya, my apologies. I¡¯veete.¡± ¡°So you know that you¡¯rete? I thought you weren¡¯t going toe at all.¡± Maya rolled her eyes. Zayden then added, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Maya¡¯s birthday, but you¡¯rete! You¡¯re such a meanie.¡± ¡°Wilbur, it¡¯s one thing for you to bete, but why don¡¯t you even have a present with you?¡± Joy asked. ¡°The present is on its way.¡± ¡°You¡¯rete, and your present¡¯s eventer. Wilbur, you¡¯re so terrible. Have you seen Nina¡¯s social media? Stephen went to celebrate her birthday with her early on. Maya¡¯s the only one alone. it¡¯s so miserable!¡± Zayden continued. Wilbur hastily nodded. ¡°Yes, this is all my fault. I was held up by something. Please let me apologize to Maya.¡± ¡°Do you think an apology will solve everything? Maya¡¯s not going to forgive you that easily!¡± Wilbur then turned to Maya, who had her head lowered. At the same time, Evan gave him a cold, silent look. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1948 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 Arrival Wilbur was at a loss as to what he should do. Any more, and he would be shaking in his boots. He was sure that Evan was thinking, This boy must have grown a lion¡¯s heart to make my princess unhappy. I¡¯m going to have to teach him a lesson! He then lowered his head, not knowing what he should say to defend himself. The atmosphere turned awkward. Nicole hastily gestured for him to sit. ¡°Wilbur, sit down first. Maya¡¯s about to make a wish. Why don¡¯t you be by her side as she makes her wish?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°All right.¡± He then walked over to sit down beside her. However, Maya shot him an unhappy look. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush to make a wish. I¡¯d rather find out why you¡¯rete. Weren¡¯t you talking about how my birthday was soon a few days ago? I thought you were going to prepare a surprise for me. Yet, not only did you not surprise me, but you¡¯re evente for the celebration. Have you forgotten that it¡¯s my birthday today?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t forget about it. There was something that came up suddenly, so I was a little dyed. That¡¯s why I waste.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Maya continued questioning. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Wilbur hesitated as if it was something he found it difficult to voice. It made Maya even more curious as her frown deepened. ¡°It¡¯s what? Do tell me.¡± After sweeping his gaze across the people around them, Wilbur said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about it in private later.¡± Although Maya was still curious, she did not press on the matter. At that, Nicole hastily said, ¡°All right, Maya, make your wish. Everyone¡¯s hungry, and we can only cut the cake after you¡¯ve made your wish.¡± ¡°Maya, although I don¡¯t think you should let him off the hook easily, the taste of the cake is too tempting. Why don¡¯t we eat and ask at the same time?¡± Zayden said as he stared at the cream cake, almost drooling. ¡°He¡¯s right, Maya. I want to try the cake too. It¡¯s definitely better than the ones from before.¡± At the urging of Nicole and the two kids, Maya decided to temporarily let Wilbur off the hook. She then closed her eyes and made a wish before blowing out the candles. Then, she cut the cake and gave the slices to everyone. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really good. The cheese tastes really special, and the chocte is thick. It¡¯s so soft and sweet, and the taste is simply heavenly,¡± Zayden praised, gasping. ¡°Sweet-talker, you. Have more if you like it. Here, a big slice for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Maya,¡± Zayden happily replied. Joy then spared him a glimpse before saying, ¡°Speak less and keep eating. That¡¯s the real affirmation of how tasty the cake is. I¡¯m not going to talk that much; I¡¯ve got to eat as much as I can.¡± ¡°Here, Joy, a big slice for you.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Wilbur, your cake,¡± Nicole reminded. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Seet.¡± Wilbur then looked at the cake before turning to Maya, who rolled her eyes at him. He knew that she would continue to stay unhappy until he exined why he waste to her. He knew she would feel that he did not care about her birthday¡ªthat he did not care about her at all. This is all because of Mabel and Janice. Soon, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to exin things to Maya. Right then, the butler entered and said to Evan, ¡°Mr. Seet, the people from Parakeet Gems are here. They said they¡¯re here to make a delivery.¡± Wilbur hastily exined, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered Maya¡¯s birthday present from Parakeet Gems, so they¡¯re here to deliver it.¡± ¡°Let them in, then.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± There were three people from Parakeet Gems. The one leading the way was the shop manager, and behind him were two shop attendants who were holding ornate boxes in their hands. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet, this is what Mr. Simpson has ordered,¡± the manager politely said as he looked at Evan. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Maya began scrutinizing the boxes. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1949 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Parakeet Gems Zayden and Joy instantly moved away from the table and skipped their way over to look at the intricate boxes in the shop attendants¡¯ hands. ¡°Wow, this is so pretty! What¡¯s inside?¡± Joy¡¯s eyes had lit up as jealousy filled her heart. She was jealous of Maya, thinking, It¡¯s so good to be a grown-up. You get to have a boyfriend who will bring you out for a meal and take pretty photos, and you get to have a boyfriend who will give you gifts. As a kid, I never get to have those things. ¡°It must be a particrly expensive essory inside. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t use fancy boxes like this. I¡¯m guessing that there¡¯s a very, very beautiful ne inside,¡± Zayden said before asking the shop attendants if he was right. ¡°Mr. Simpson, please reveal what¡¯s inside.¡± Wilbur then looked at Maya. He wanted Maya to be the one to open it¡ªhe wanted her to be the first to take a look at it. ¡°Maya, I¡¯ve found a designer to custom make this. I¡¯ve only seen the sample draft; I¡¯ve never seen the actual product. I want you to be the one to take a first look at it, Maya. See if you like it or not.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Although Maya was upset about Wilbur¡¯s tardiness, she was curious about the intricate boxes. She wanted to know what was inside. Hence, she walked over to carefully open one of the boxes. When she finally saw what was inside the boxes, her eyes widened, and she gasped. This is totally out of my expectations! ¡°Wow, this is so pretty!¡± ¡°Right? Isn¡¯t this Maya?¡± ¡°Yes! This looks so real! Is this made with gemstones?¡± ¡°The clothes look so real.¡± The two children were dumbfounded by the picture of Maya made with gemstones and other precious stones. In the picture, there was a river and a starry sky. The stars were made with diamonds, and they looked as if they could glow. The bottom part of the picture was a field of grass, and a deer was drinking water from a river. In the picture, Maya was staring at the deer, her eyes as brilliant as the stars above her. ¡°Maya, this expression of yours was from one of the photos I took of you. We were at the zoo back then, and you were fascinated with the deer. You, at that moment, were beautiful, so I sneakily snapped a photo of you. I hope that you¡¯ll like this gift.¡± ¡°Wilbur, this is such an expensive gift. You must have spent a lot on it, right?¡± Zayden asked, staring at Wilbur intently. Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Money¡¯s worth nothing inparison with Maya¡¯s smile.¡± A blissful smile crept upon Maya¡¯s face. ¡°Do you really think so? Is my smile worth that much?¡± Wilbur nodded. ¡°Yes. Your smile is precious and priceless.¡± Meanwhile, Nicole turned to share a look with Evan. It was then she noticed that Evan seemed to have rxed quite a bit. She was sure that it was because of how well Wilbur was treating Maya. After all, Evan, the doting father, only wished the best for his daughter. As long as Maya was happy, he would be as well. If Maya were unhappy, he would be even unhappier than her. A good father would be a doting father, and that was what Evan was. ¡°This gift is too expensive. Don¡¯t do something like this next time.¡± ¡°This gift is called Moment Of Joy. As long as I can make you happy, I don¡¯t mind spending any amount of money.¡± By then, Maya¡¯s face waspletely red. It seemed like she did not care about Wilbur¡¯s tardiness anymore. ¡°What¡¯s in the other box?¡± Zayden curiously asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know once it¡¯s opened. Maya, open it.¡± Maya then gently opened the box. ¡°Huh? Why is it a piece of paper?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1950 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 A Piece Of Paper Zayden then scratched his head and turned around to look at Wilbur. ¡°Wilbur, this isn¡¯t a piece of a check, is it?¡± Right then, a thought popped into Joy¡¯s mind. ¡°If this is a check, did you put yourself on it? Have you put yourself on it so that Maya can have you?¡± Just as Joy said those words, the two children began giggling, and a smile even appeared on Evan¡¯s face. However, Wilbur cast them an apologetic look and said, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m going to have to let you down. I didn¡¯t think about that. I guess I¡¯ll have to give that gift only when Maya¡¯s birthdayes around again.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not a check, what is it?¡± Maya then took out the piece of paper and realized that a list of ingredients was written on it. On the list were hundreds of rare ingredients found all over the world. ¡°Maya, I hope that your dessert store will be able to expand to every spot in the world. If there¡¯s anything on this list that you want, I¡¯ll get it for you no matter how hard I have to work for it.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Maya found the gift meaningful and useful. ¡°This list of information is brilliant. Thank you, Wilbur.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too courteous by saying thanks to me?¡± Hearing that, Maya chuckled. Nicole then looked at the list of ingredients. The list stated every ingredient¡¯s taste, effects, usage, and more. Clearly, he had spent some time on it. ¡°Wilbur, I can see that you¡¯ve really done your all for these two gifts. Maya¡¯s lucky to have met you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m the lucky one to have met Maya.¡± Nicole was satisfied with Wilbur¡¯s response. With a small smile on her face, she then asked the butler to gift some things to the Parakeet Gems¡¯ staff before sending them off. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Seet. We wish Ms. Maya a happy birthday. Our boss has said that Ms. Maya will have a twenty percent discount whenever shees to shop at Parakeet Gems.¡± ¡°Please thank your boss for us.¡± At that, the staff from Parakeet Gems happily left the living room and went with the butler to get their gifts. All of a sudden, Evan, who had been silent until then, spoke. ¡°Maya¡¯s the Seet family¡¯s princess. Her having a ce in your heart is more important than any expensive presents.¡± ¡°Mr. Seet, I know what you mean. I have a reason for my tardiness, but¡­ this is still my fault. I will remember this, and I won¡¯t make the same mistake anymore.¡± After giving Wilbur another nce, Evan excused himself by saying that he had something to deal with before leading Nicole into the study room. At the same time, he told the two children to head to the toy room, giving both Maya and Wilbur some personal space. Once the two of them were the only ones left in the living room, Maya looked at Wilbur and asked him why he waste earlier. ¡°Did something happen at work, or did you suddenly receive some kind of important project?¡± Wilbur shook his head. ¡°No. If it were work-rted, I would have pushed it aside ande right away; I wouldn¡¯t have beente.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason? Is it something about your family?¡± Wilbur nodded. ¡°The old witch and the goblin at home were putting on a show. They nearly fooled me.¡± The old witch? The goblin? Who are those? Maya was confused, so she frowned and waited for Wilbur to exin to her. After heaving a heavy sigh, Wilbur exined what happened earlier, from Janice¡¯s miscarriage to her moving into the Simpson residence to recover with the help of the maids that Mabel assigned to her. In the evening, when Wilbur was about to head to Imperial Garden, Mabel suddenly stopped him and told him that Janice had passed out¡ªthat no matter what she did, she could not wake thetter. Mabel even asked him if Janice would end up dead. Mabel had always been good at acting, so when Wilbur saw the panicking look on her face, he thought something really happened to Janice. After a moment of contemtion¡ªafter thinking about how she had lost her kid to save Maya¡ªhe felt that he could not just let her die. Hence, he had rushed to Janice¡¯s room to check on her. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1951 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Unconscious Mabel followed him into the room. The moment he entered the room, he saw Janice slumped on the bed on her side, her eyes closed, and her body still. ¡°Janice. Janice.¡± Janice did not respond. ¡°She can¡¯t hear you. She¡¯s unconscious. Why don¡¯t you send her to the hospital instead?¡± Mabel anxiously suggested. Wilbur then lowered his head to nce at the time. He was in a rush to celebrate Maya¡¯s birthday with her at Imperial Garden, so he said to have the Simpson family¡¯s driver send her to the hospital or to get someone to call Nichs and get him home. Upon hearing that, Mabel began grumbling, ¡°It¡¯ll be toote to call Nic, and the driver¡¯s gone to pick your dad up. For the sake of how she lost her baby to save Maya, just send her to the hospital. It won¡¯t take up much of your time. This is a life-or-death matter!¡± Wilbur hesitated, for he felt that it was wrong for him to just turn away from the scene. Thus, he asked the maids to carry Janice up into the car before driving her to the hospital. In the meantime, Mabel sat in the backseat, holding Janice as she kept telling Wilbur to slow down. ¡°Drive slower! It¡¯s peak hour now, and it¡¯ll be bad if we end up in some kind of ident.¡± Wilbur then turned to give her an annoyed look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is a life-or-death matter? I obviously have to rush to the hospital as quickly as I can!¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t need to be in such a rush. You¡¯re going as quickly as a rocket. If anything happens, the three of us are going to die. Moreover, she¡¯s Nic¡¯s wife, not yours. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ll be devastated if anything happens to her¡­¡± Hearing that, the supposedly unconscious Janice smiled. So Wilbur still cares about me! At that moment, she was delighted. However, everything changed in the next second. Wilbur, who was driving, was upset to hear that. He then mmed his foot on the brakes. ¡°Ouch! My head! You! Why did you suddenly stop?¡± Mabel asked, frustrated. Janice had flown forward and hit half of her face as well. It was painful, but she dared not make a sound in fear of Wilbur finding out that she was fine. If that were to happen, he would not send her to the hospital, so she had to grit her teeth and endure it in silence. A secondter, Wilbur turned around to solemnly look at Mabel. ¡°Help her down. The two of you can hail a cab to the hospital. I¡¯m not going to send her to the hospital anymore.¡± Surprised, Mabel blurted out, ¡°W-What did you just say? You¡¯re not going to send her anymore? You¡¯re going to just leave us in the middle of the road?¡± ¡°Get down now! Call Nichs and tell him to get to the hospital as quickly as possible. Janice is his woman, so he should be the one caring for her.¡± Hearing that, Mabel gulped. She was starting to regret what she had said earlier. Still, Wilbur can¡¯t leave us in the middle of the road just because of those few words. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°There are so many people and cars here, and Janice is still unconscious. How can you leave us here? I¡¯ll call Nic once I¡¯m in the hospital, so please send us to the hospital first.¡± Not wanting to hear her go on about it any longer, Wilbur exited the car and hailed a cab, which then stopped at the side of the road. ¡°Mister, anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°I have two people with me who need to go to the hospital. Please send them there.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Looking at Mabel, Wilbur said, ¡°Are you going to get down from the car yourself, or do you need me to help you down?¡± ¡°W-What are you trying to do? Wilbur, are you trying to drag me down from the car? I¡¯m your mother. Your car was bought with the Simpson family¡¯s money. You have no right to drag me¡ª¡± Before Mabel could even finish her sentence, Wilbur had grabbed her arm and began pulling her down from the car. ¡°Get down!¡± ¡°H-How can you do this to me? You¡¯re being disrespectful to your mother!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1952 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 Stay In There Mabel kept struggling. She grabbed the front car seat and refused to let go. ¡°Unless you kill me, Wilbur, I¡¯m never getting off this car!¡± Unable to get her off the car, Wilbur uttered, ¡°You¡¯re not going to get down from the car, are you? Okay, you can stay in it, then.¡± In the next second, Wilbur closed the car door with a loud m. He then walked toward the cab driver and said, ¡°Please send me instead.¡± Before the cab driver realized what was going on, Wilbur had entered the car and paid the cab fare. Hence, the driver turned around and sent Wilbur to the address he had given. Before he left, he even nced at the two women in the other car onest time, confused about the entire situation. ¡°Wilbur, you brat! Stand right there!¡± Mabel scrambled down from the car and yelled at the cab. However, Wilburpletely ignored her, leaving her to stomp her foot in fury. Meanwhile, Janice, who was still in the car, slowly opened her eyes. What¡¯s going on? Did I just hear that Wilbur is gone? Did Wilbur just leave the unconscious me here in the middle of the road? How could he do something like this? Before she coulde back to her senses from the disappointment, Mabel walked over. ¡°You can drop the act now. Wilbur¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s take a cab back.¡± ¡°What about his car?¡± ¡°His car? He doesn¡¯t even care about your life! He left us here, but you¡¯re still concerned about his car? You really deserve it, huh? No matter how much you try to appease him, he might never spare a nce at you. You¡¯re cheap.¡± Janice bit down hard her lips before storming out of the car to hail a cab with Mabel. Meanwhile, after the cab driver drove a distance, he asked if Wilbur had patients in his car. Then, he said that he should not dy their visit to the hospital because that was what happened to him¡ªhis wife had died from a heart attack because they could not reach the hospital in time. He even tried to persuade Wilbur to return to them and told him that he would not charge him for the cab fare. ¡°Young man, just listen to me. Take a look at them. If anything happens to them, you¡¯ll feel guilty forever.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After mulling over his words for a while, he abruptly recalled that his receipt for Parakeet Gems was still in the car. Hence, he decided to return to get the receipt and take a look at them. ¡°Let¡¯s head back then.¡± The driver instantly turned the car around and drove back even quicker than before. However, upon returning, the two of them were greeted with a surprising sight. Janice and Mabel were hailing a cab. Isn¡¯t she supposed to be unconscious? Why is she awake now? All of a sudden, realization struck Wilbur hard, and a look of anger emerged on his face. Right then, a cab came to a stop beside Mabel, and the driver wound down the window to ask where Mabel was going. Mabel huffed, ¡°To the Simpson residence.¡± However, before she could get into the car, Mabel scowled andined about how the cab was too old and smelly and about how the seats would be ufortable. At that, the cab driver looked at her before turning to look at Wilbur¡¯s car. ¡°I have an old car, and you have a fancy car, but why don¡¯t you drive that instead?¡± ¡°I-If I could drive, would I still need you?¡± The cab driver then turned to look at Janice, who snapped, ¡°My arm¡¯s injured. I can¡¯t drive.¡± Then who drove the car here? That was what he wondered. The cab driver then squinted and studied them for a while longer before asking, ¡°Are you actually going to get into the car? I¡¯m in a rush.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a heavy sigh, Mabel was about to enter the car when Janice abruptly saw Wilbur walking toward his car and entering it. Instantly, she cried out to Mabel, ¡°Wilbur! Wilbur¡¯s back!¡± Spinning around, Mabel instantly strode toward Wilbur¡¯s car. ¡°Wilbur, Wilbur, let us in!¡± she yelled as she smacked the car window. However, Wilbur only nced at her coldly before speeding off. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1953 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Certainty ¡°W-Wilbur Simpson, you rascal!¡± Mabel was overwhelmed with rage when she saw Wilbur take off again. ¡°That bastard¡¯s gone again? I¡¯m definitely going to tell his father about this! I¡¯ll have his father teach his rebellious son a lesson!¡± On the other hand, Janice was pale as she stood rooted to the spot. What would Wilbur think if he saw me standing here,pletely fine? Did he realize that I was only pretending to be unconscious? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°This damn cab. He went off so quickly. Ugh!¡± Mabel then whipped her head around to look at the frozen Janice and questioned, ¡°Why are you still standing around? Hurry and hail another cab!¡± ¡°W-Wilbur saw that I was fine. Will he think that I was only faking it?¡± she worriedly asked. At that, Mabel shot her a look of disdain. ¡°Think? He won¡¯t even be thinking; he¡¯ll be sure that you¡¯ve been faking it.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be sure about that?¡± Janice panicked. She tricked Wilbur into thinking that she had lost her baby to save Maya. If Wilbur was certain that I was faking my condition to trick him, would he think that I did the same about the baby too? No. I can¡¯t let this happen. She then gravely said to Mabel, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll hail a cab to the hospital, and you¡¯ll tell him that I passed out again while hailing a cab and that I¡¯m in a pretty bad condition. That way, Wilbur won¡¯t think that I was faking it earlier.¡± At that, Mabel gave her a look like she was staring at a lunatic. ¡°It seems like you really care about Wilbur¡¯s thoughts. So you¡¯re just like any other dumb woman when you¡¯re in love despite being a ruthless person.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the only one I love. If not for Nichs getting me pregnant, Wilbur and I wouldn¡¯t have gone through so many things. Maybe we would have¡­¡± Mabel snorted. ¡°Would have what? Would you have gotten together with Wilbur? Would you have been his fianc¨¦e? It¡¯s time to wake up, Janice! Even if you never had Nic¡¯s kid, he¡¯ll never like you. Can¡¯t you see that from the way he ditched you on the road without caring for your life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of you. If you didn¡¯t say those words, he wouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, fine. If you want to go to the hospital, then go ahead. I¡¯m going home. It¡¯s already sote. If we go to the hospital, who knows when this thing will finally be over?¡± ¡°You¡¯lle with me!¡± Janice abruptly insisted. ¡°What? What right do you have to have me apany you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te with me, Wilbur will think that I am faking it. I won¡¯t be able to destroy his rtionship with Maya that way, and I won¡¯t be able to make Wilbur lose the Seet family¡¯s support. If that happens, your son will never be able to inherit the Seet family¡¯s business. Think about it yourself whether or not you want to apany me there. This matter is relevant to your son¡¯s future.¡± Mabel was speechless as she looked up at the dark sky and contemted Nichs and her situation. She really did not want to let Wilbur gain the support of the powerful Seet family and lord over Nichs and her. Mabel did not want to live in the mercy of others. Hence, even though she did not want to waste her time with Janice, she agreed to it. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you. I hope you¡¯re sure that this won¡¯t be a waste of our time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way to make sure Wilbur will believe that I really passed out and is in bad condition.¡± With that said, Janice made a call. After reaching the hospital, the hospital she had asked for came to check her up before saying to Janice, ¡°The patient is in bad condition. Please inform her family that we will bemencing emergency treatment.¡± ¡°Emergency treatment?¡± Mabel widened her eyes and looked at Janice, who seemed like the epitome of health, before looking at the doctor spouting nonsense. Then, in the next second, she realized what was going on. An evil grin grew on her lips, and she yed along by calling Rodney, Nichs, and Wilbur. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1954 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Janice Is In The Hospital Just as Wilbur finished recounting to Maya how Janice had feigned unconsciousness but then hailed a cab when he was gone, his phone rang. Seeing that the call was from Mabel, he rejected it at once. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Maya asked. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like hearing her voice.¡± As soon as he said that, his phone rang again. This time, it was from an unknown number. Wilbur hesitated briefly before answering, not expecting to hear Mabel¡¯s annoying voice. ¡°Wilbur! Janice is in the hospital! The doctor said it¡¯s not looking good, and they¡¯re trying to save her. Hurry up ande over to the hospital now!¡± For someone good at manipting others, it was easy for Mabel to act panicked. Even her voice reflected her feigned unease and worry. It¡¯s not looking good? Saving her? Wilbur frowned. He could clearly rememberst seeing Janice standing on the roadside and hailing a cab. She was perfectly fine then. What on earth happened? As those thoughts swirled in his mind, Mabel seized the opportunity to continue, ¡°She lost the baby while saving Maya. Now, her condition has worsened because you abandoned her just now. She could very well breathe herst soon! Will you be able to rest easy if you don¡¯te and see her now?¡± Before Wilbur could say anything, Maya suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital and have a look? Something really might¡¯ve happened to her¡­¡± Wilbur agreed reluctantly. After ending the call, they hurried over to Bernian Hospital. However, they realized Janice was not at Bernian Hospital when they got there. She was at a different hospital! After calling Mabel to get the name of the correct hospital, they then rushed over there. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally here! I was so frightened! I was standing next to her while she tried to get a cab, but she suddenly fainted and nearly got hit by a car! Wilbur, this is all your fault. You shouldn¡¯t have left us there!¡± Mabel started venting as soon as she saw them, not giving them a chance to speak. Nichs also stepped forward to voice his displeasure. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that, Wilbur. After all, she lost her baby because she wanted to save your fianc¨¦e. Couldn¡¯t you have sent her to the hospital? How much time could it have taken?¡± ¡°She was still conscious when I left. She was even busy trying to get a cab. I thought she was fine¡­¡± ¡°You thought? S-She was only conscious for a little while and fainted soon after that. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if you hadn¡¯t been so cruel as to leave us stranded! This whole thing is all your fault!¡± Mabel was in the middle of berating Wilbur when she suddenly spotted Rodney heading in their direction. Her expression changed instantly, and her tone softened. Sighing, she said, ¡°Wil, you can¡¯t me me for saying this, but you indeed acted too rashly! I know that you couldn¡¯t wait to go and celebrate Maya¡¯s birthday with her at the time, but this concerns Janice¡¯s life! Is a birthday more important than someone¡¯s life? You just left us on our own back there. If something happens to Janice, what should I say to her family? We almost got run over by a car too! It was so dangerous. You shouldn¡¯t behave so willfully anymore.¡± After overhearing what Mabel said, Rodney felt that he could roughly guess what had happened. Even if Wilbur wants to spend more time with Maya, he should¡¯ve paid more attention to Janice. How could he abandon Janice and Mabel, his stepmother, just like that? If this is what he¡¯s like now, who knows what else he¡¯ll do next time? Is he going to treat me like that too? Does he think he can disrespect us now that the Seet family has his back? He¡¯s not even the head of the Simpson family, yet he dares to be so arrogant! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rodney approached the group and fixed Wilbur with a re, looking extremely dissatisfied. ¡°How¡¯s Janice?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The doctor hasn¡¯te out yet,¡± Mabel replied anxiously. Then, she pretended to defend Wilbur. ¡°Wil was only in a hurry because he wanted to celebrate Maya¡¯s birthday with her. He didn¡¯t know things would turn out like this, so don¡¯t me him. If you have to me someone, then me me for not restraining his willful behavior,¡± said Mabel. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1955 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 Did I Misjudge Her Wilbur was amused by those words. It¡¯s scary how being two-facedes so naturally to Mabel. She makes it sound like she¡¯s taking my side, but that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. ording to her, everything is my fault. I get painted as a willful and disrespectful brat, but she gets to act the part of a caring mother and pretends she¡¯s a nice person. Meanwhile, Rodney¡¯s expression darkened after hearing that. ¡°Wil, I know things are going great between you and Maya. However, you can¡¯t put someone¡¯s life at risk and do something as irresponsible as abandoning others on the side of the road. That¡¯s taking things too far. Even if it was some other urgent matter and not Maya¡¯s birthday, I believe Maya and Mr. and Mrs. Seet would want you to prioritize saving a person¡¯s life. Am I right, Maya?¡± Mabel asked. Maya was quiet for a moment. ¡°Saving a life is important, of course. I¡¯m just wondering why Janice didn¡¯t get admitted into Bernian Hospital? Why was she taken here? Doesn¡¯t she always go to Bernian Hospital?¡± Mabel¡¯s heart lurched as her mind whirred to think of an exnation. ¡°Oh! We wanted to go to Bernian Hospital, but when I saw that her condition wasn¡¯t looking too good, I thought it¡¯d be better to go somewhere nearer. Every minute counts, you know.¡± ¡°Nearer? This hospital isn¡¯t nearer at all ifpared to Bernian Hospital. In fact, it¡¯s much farther.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s because the driver got it mixed up. We told him to take us to the nearest hospital, but he took us here instead.¡± Mabel¡¯s face paled as she quickly came up with an excuse. Then, sheunched into a tirade about how the driver must have taken them to a hospital that was farther because he wanted to earn more cab fare. ¡°I think this hospital seems quite good. We don¡¯t necessarily have to go to Bernian to get the best doctors,¡± said Nichs. ¡°He¡¯s right. That¡¯s not to say that we think the hospital your mother works at isn¡¯t good enough. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t have time to think much about it. It¡¯s more important that Janice gets the medical attention she needs and is no longer in critical danger, isn¡¯t it?¡± Maya stared at them, dumbfounded. I still think it doesn¡¯t make sense that they¡¯d send a person in critical condition to a hospital that was much farther. I really hope it was just the driver¡¯s mistake. ¡°There he is! The doctor is here!¡± Rodney eximed. Everyone¡¯s gazes fell upon the doctor immediately. Maya¡¯s chest tightened. Oh, I hope Janice is fine. I hope everything went well and that she¡¯s no longer in critical condition. Wilbur and I will be riddled with guilt for the rest of our lives if something happens to her. ¡°Doctor, how is she? Is she okay?¡± Mabel asked. ¡°The patient is fine now. She had insufficient myocardial blood flow to the brain tissue, thus causing cerebral ischemia. That was why she fainted. The patient also suffered a miscarriage recently, so her emotional state is not that stable. The patient is weak now and should not be emotionally distressed, so please make sure not to agitate or excite her after she has regained consciousness,¡± the doctor exined. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll remember that,¡± Nichs replied. ¡°Can we go to her ward and see her now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone headed toward the ward, and Mabel was the first to enter. When she saw Janice lying on the hospital bed looking deathly pale, she froze. She looked fine when I saw her just now. Why does she look so weak and pale now? It¡¯s like she¡¯s really unwell! I-Is it makeup? Or did they do something else to make her look like that? Mabel continued staring at Janice¡¯s face, utterly baffled. I thought I was a good actress, but Janice is even better! She can make herself look so ill! I¡¯m sure Wilbur won¡¯t suspect her of faking it anymore after this. After seeing Janice, Maya felt that Wilbur was prejudiced when he told her at Imperial Garden about how Janice pretended to be sick. She looked up at Wilbur as he gazed at Janice¡¯s pale and haggard face. He could not help feeling confused too. I saw with my own eyes that she seemed perfectly fine just now, but now she looks like she just escaped from death¡¯s door! How can that be? Could I have misjudged her? ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that she managed to pull through. It would¡¯ve been a great pity if she didn¡¯t make it,¡± Mabel muttered. ¡°Mom, the doctor said that she¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask the nurses to keep a close eye on her.¡± ¡°Even so, I¡¯m still worried. How about¡­¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1956 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Selfish Mabel turned to Maya and said sweetly, ¡°Maya, would you mind staying and helping me take care of Janice? No matter how you look at it, her miscarriage was partly because of you. Look at her¡­¡± The kind-hearted Maya quickly nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay.¡± ¡°You still have a recording tomorrow, and you have plenty of work to do at the food za. Why don¡¯t we hire a professional caretaker to take care of Janice?¡± Wilbur suggested, opposed to the idea of leaving Maya alone with the evil Mabel. Nichs sighed when he heard that. ¡°Some people are selfish and only think about themselves. They don¡¯t give two hoots about other people. If only Janice thought the same way, she wouldn¡¯t have tried to save someone and lost her baby. She also wouldn¡¯t have wound up lying in the hospital. I should probably start encouraging others to mind their own business and show their gratitude by doing something that goes against one¡¯s conscience.¡± He deliberately shot Maya a nce as he uttered those harsh words. Although Maya knew that Nichs was deliberately trying to provoke her by mentioning Janice¡¯s miscarriage, she did feel bad to see Janice in such a state. It won¡¯t hurt to stay and take care of her for a little while, right? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be okay. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Turning toward Wilbur, Maya said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll just ask them to shoot the other scenes first and postpone my part to a few dayster. As for the food za, I¡¯ll get my assistant to handle it. I want to stay here and take care of Janice for the next few days.¡± A look of devious delight glinted in Mabel¡¯s eyes. If Maya is willing to stay, Janice will have the opportunity to sow discord between the couple, and I¡¯ll get to help her with her scheme! That¡¯s exactly what we wanted! Without waiting for Wilbur to respond, Mabel said, ¡°That would be a great help, Maya. If Janice knew how much you cared about her, she¡¯d be very happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so kind of you, my future sister-inw. I¡¯m sure Janice would want me to thank you on her behalf,¡± Nichs added. However, Wilbur was carefully sizing up the mother-and-son duo. He could not shake the feeling that letting Maya remain at the hospital was equivalent to walking into a lion¡¯s den. It looks like I need to stay by Maya¡¯s side as much as I can. I can¡¯t let these people bully her! ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m grateful that Janice saved me, so I should take care of her in return,¡± Maya replied. Meanwhile, Rodney was uninterested in who stayed to take care of Janice. It made no difference to him, and he was way more interested in thepany¡¯s affairs. Turning to Wilbur and Nichs, he said, ¡°There¡¯s an important work project we need to n, and we have to prepare the proposal for it as soon as possible. Why don¡¯t you two follow me back? We¡¯ll have a meeting to discuss the project, then prepare the proposal tonight. Wilbur will be in charge of following up on the project tomorrow.¡± Rodney¡¯s arrangement took Wilbur by surprise. If I leave now, I won¡¯t be able to stay here with Maya. Noticing his concerned expression, Maya reassured him by saying, ¡°You should go. I¡¯ll take good care of Janice.¡± ¡°Take good care of yourself too,¡± he reminded her. ¡°Okay. I will.¡± ¡°Come on, Wilbur. Mom is going to be here too, so Maya will be fine. You have nothing to worry about.¡± Nichs nced at Wilbur before following Rodney out of the ward. Wilbur let go of Maya¡¯s hand reluctantly and left too. The only people who remained in the ward were Maya, Mabel, and the seemingly unconscious Janice. Itching to find out how Janice managed to make herself look deathly pale and wanting to discuss their n, Mabel sent Maya to get some daily necessities. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go now,¡± said Maya. As soon as she left, Mabel closed the door and went to the hospital bed. She studied Janice¡¯s pale face intently, murmuring, ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s makeup, or is it¡­¡± Curious, Mabel reached out to touch Janice¡¯s face when thetter suddenly opened her eyes and looked straight at her. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1957 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Insincere Smiles Mabel¡¯s hand froze in mid-air before she quickly withdrew it. ¡°Y-You¡¯re awake¡­ No, you didn¡¯t really faint anyway. How did you make your face look like that? You look like you¡¯re genuinely sick. For a moment, I even thought that it was real.¡± After a brief silence, Janice answered, ¡°I took some medicine.¡± ¡°Medicine? What kind of medicine?¡± ¡°It makes you look unwell as if you¡¯ve just suffered from a serious illness. Why are you asking so many questions anyway? Do you want to try it too?¡± Janice asked sharply. There¡¯s a kind of medicine that can do that? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it, Mabel thought. ¡°W- Why would I want to take that? I was only asking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing you¡¯d want. Since you¡¯re not going to take it, don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡± Mabel fumed inwardly. How petty of her! It wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell me, would it? Who knows? Maybe there¡¯lle a time when I need to use it too. Like, say, in an emergency, or if Rodney gets tired of me, or to set someone up¡­ Anything! The more Mabel thought about it, the more she felt that the medicine woulde in useful. ¡°Was it from the same doctor who helped to create your fake medical records?¡± she probed. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a cunning gleam in Janice¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°No. I got it elsewhere. If you need it, I can give you the contact number.¡± ¡°Great. I think I¡¯d better get some just in case.¡± After pretending to think for a while, Janice gave Mabel her second phone number. ¡°All right. I¡¯ve written it down.¡± Janice was secretly delighted to see the pleased look on Mabel¡¯s face. This lie might be helpful in the future. Mabel put away her phone, then looked at Janice. ¡°Maya is out buying some things, so hurry up and tell me what¡¯s your n.¡± ¡°Well, my initial n was to create a misunderstanding between Maya and Wilbur so she¡¯d decide to leave him. But I can see that won¡¯t be easy because they¡¯ve formed a deep bond. Let¡¯s go with the flow and focus on sowing discord between them as the first step. If that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll take things one step further and¡­¡± Here, Janice leaned forward and whispered something in Mabel¡¯s ear. Mabel¡¯s brows drew together. She was frightened by what Janice just told her, and there was a shift in the way she looked at the latter. Who would¡¯ve thought that Janice would be even more vicious than me? ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Are you in awe of my wonderful n?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I thought that¡­ Well, I didn¡¯t think you could be so ruthless.¡± Janice smirked. ¡°How else could I be worthy of being your partner in crime? You¡¯ve always been my role model when learning to be the ideal homewrecker, so I¡¯ll get shy if you praise me. Both of us want Wilbur and Maya to split up. Since we have amon goal, we should work together. Am I right?¡± ¡°Of course. We need to work together to achieve our goal. But¡­ I¡¯m a little concerned about what will happen after we seed in breaking up Wilbur and Maya. After you get together with Wilbur, we¡¯ll be rivals. What will you do to Nic and me then?¡± Janice paused briefly. ¡°You¡¯ve had years of experience under your belt, so I¡¯m no match for you. All I¡¯m interested in is getting Wilbur for myself. As long as we end up together, I don¡¯t care what happens to the Simpson family. Just make sure we don¡¯t get left out in the cold.¡± Only a fool would believe you! Once you have Wilbur, you¡¯ll surely do everything in your power to take over the Simpson¡¯s family business. Do you think I don¡¯t know your true colors? Despite the innocent smile on Mabel¡¯s lips, she was already plotting how to deal with Janice. Meanwhile, Janice knew that Mabel would not fall for it. Of course, I don¡¯t think that way. I want both Wilbur and the family business! Wielding power over others is better than relying on others, after all. The twodies continued to gaze at each other while scheming against each other, hiding their hidden motives behind their insincere smiles. After some time, Janice said, ¡°Maya is probably going to be back soon. I¡¯d better lie down. It wouldn¡¯t do if she saw me talking to you like this.¡± With that, shey back down on the hospital bed. Mabel even helped to pull the covers over her. ¡°Just lie there for now. When Maya returns, you can pretend to wake up. This time, you must make her serve you hand and foot to ¡®repay¡¯ your kindness.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1958 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Repay Her Kindness Janice beamed in delight. That¡¯s right. I lost my child while trying to save Maya. Now it¡¯s time for her to repay my kindness! Janice had been holding a grudge against Maya for some time now because of how well Wilbur treated her. That was why she was pleased to have this opportunity to vent her frustration on Maya by forcing thetter to take care of her. Some five minutester, Maya walked into the ward with a bag full of daily essentials. She even brought Janice some exquisite supplementary products. ¡°Look what I¡¯ve bought! Let me know if there¡¯s anything missing. I¡¯ll go and get them right away!¡± Mabel took a nce at the items and noticed some expensive supplementary products. Maya is indeed a rich girl who doesn¡¯t know how much she actually spent. Janice has been thinking of ways to scheme against her, yet Maya still bought her nice things. What an idiot. I¡¯m eager to see what Janice will do to Maya next. Don¡¯t me me for being cruel, Maya. I would have treated you like my own had you been Nic¡¯s girlfriend. How I wish Nic has a powerful backer like the Seet family! But too bad, the man you fell in love with was Wilbur! ¡°Are you okay?¡± Maya asked when she noticed Mabel was in a daze. Mabel came around and responded with a grin, ¡°Yes. They¡¯re more than enough. Come, Maya. Take a seat!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not tired.¡± Maya turned around, staring at Janice with a worried look. ¡°I wonder when she will wake up.¡± ¡°The doctor said she¡¯s out of danger, so she shoulde around in no time,¡± Mabel said. All of a sudden, Janice opened her eyes and looked at Maya. ¡°Maya? Where am I? What am I doing here?¡± ¡°You fainted earlier and are now at the hospital. How are you feeling?¡± Maya asked. ¡°I feel weak and dizzy,¡± Janice answered in a frail voice. ¡°Rest well. We¡¯ll be here to take care of you. Let us know if you need any help,¡± Maya said. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Thank you, Maya.¡± Janice put up an act and tried to suppress herughter. Mabel walked over and took a nce at Janice. This cunning little b*tch is so good at acting! But since we¡¯re on the same page, should I do something to help this b*tch? Mabel turned around and looked at Maya. ¡°Maya, Janice must be thirsty. Could you pour her a ss of water?¡± Maya froze for a moment before responding with a nod. She then went to get Janice a ss of water. While Maya was away, Janice and Mabel exchanged looks and snickered. To them, Maya was nothing more than a maid to be ordered around now. As a daughter of the wealthy Seet family, Maya had never done this kind of menial chore before. Yet, she was presently doing it all with noints. Maya felt sorry for Janice and her unborn child. Since she felt she was responsible for the baby¡¯s death, she was willing to do all this to repay Janice¡¯s kindness. A short whileter, Maya came back with a ss of warm water and ced it on the table. After helping Janice up to sit on the bed, Maya handed her the ss. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After taking two sips, Janiceined that the water tasted bitter. She wanted Maya to add some honey and milk to the drink. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not giving you too much trouble¡­¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1959 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Clean Up The Mess Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Not at all. You lie down first. I¡¯ll make you a ss of milk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A few minutester, Maya came back with a ss of milk. After taking a few sips, Janice spat out the milk and dirtied the floor. Some of the milk even sshed onto Maya¡¯s clothes. ¡°Oh gosh, I¡¯m sorry! My stomach is churning right now. I don¡¯t think I can drink this.¡± After taking a look at her clothes and the milk on the floor, Maya took over the ss and ced it on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can drink the milk when you feel better. For now, you should lie down and take a good rest.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Maya covered Janice well with a nket and retrieved several pieces of napkin. She then wiped off the milk stain on her clothes. ¡°Could you please clean up the mess on the floor too, Maya?¡± Clean up the mess on the floor? ¡°The janitors will do the cleaning for uster,¡± Maya said. ¡°But the janitors are not here now, are they? It¡¯s just some simple cleaning, and I¡¯m sure you can do it, right? Janice¡¯s stomach is not feeling well, and she might find the smell of the milk disgusting,¡± Mabel added. Maya did not know how to react to Mabel¡¯s request. If she¡¯s really worried about Janice feeling sick about the smell, why can¡¯t she clean the floor herself or ask the janitor toe and clean the mess? I thought we were supposed to take care of Janice together? Why am I doing this alone? Moreover, Janice is her daughter-inw. She should at least do her part, shouldn¡¯t she? ¡°I need to go back to change my pants. Could you please take care of Janice in the meantime?¡± Mabel nced at her pants and said, ¡°Why do you need to change? We¡¯re taking care of a patient at a hospital, so we¡¯re bound to get dirty from time to time. You look fine to me, anyway.¡± What? Maya had never worn dirty clothes before, and it made her ufortable. When Maya was about to defend herself, Janice suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Maya. I¡¯ll be more careful and not dirty your clothes again. If you insist on leaving, could you please give Nichs a call? You can go home once hees over.¡± Do I really have to trouble Nichs toe all the way here since I¡¯m only going back for a short while to change into a new pair of clothes? Besides, Rodney called Wilbur and Nichs back to the office earlier to look into a project. If I were to call Nichs toe, he might me me for not having any conscience and refusing to take care of Janice. This might further cause unnecessary problems. Maya went deep in thought and decided to give in. All right then. I¡¯ll go home and change tomorrow. ¡°Let¡¯s not trouble Nichs. I¡¯ll change tomorrow when I get home.¡± ¡°Thanks, Maya.¡± Janice was pleased to see how disheveled Maya looked. I¡¯ll be even more thrilled if I get to see her suffer more! There were only two beds in the ward. Janice had taken one of the beds, whereas Mabel upied the second one. Thus, Maya had no choice but to rest on a reclining chair. Whenever she was about to fall asleep, Janice would call out to her. ¡°Maya, could you help me to the washroom?¡± ¡°Maya, I would like to drink some water.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, Maya. I feel like eating something that you¡¯ve bought for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable. Could you please massage my calf?¡± Maya was utterly exhausted as Janice had called her more than ten times throughout the night. Even Janice was so tired that she fell asleep at dawn. When Mabel woke up in the morning, Maya looked at her and said, ¡°She¡¯s asleep now. I¡¯ll go home and change.¡± Mabel studied Maya from head to toe and noticed she was wet. ¡°Why are you all wet?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1960 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 Hot Mess Maya looked at the stains on her clothes and recalled how Janice had spilled a ss of water. ¡°Janice identally sshed some water on me.¡± Mabel was stunned for a moment when she saw Maya¡¯s wet clothes and the dried milk stains. She¡¯s a mess! That b*tch is really good at torturing people! Throughout the night, Mabel had heard Janice call for Maya so many times that even Mabel could not take it anymore. I would have flipped if I was in Maya¡¯s shoes! How many more days is Maya going to be here? How long more can she take this? Mabel turned her attention to Maya. ¡°Come back soon then. Janice will definitely look for you when she¡¯s awake. She seems to have grown much closer to you now.¡± Maya nodded. ¡°I will.¡± After Maya had left, Mabel rolled her eyes at Janice, who was still sound asleep. She then stood up and went through the items in the bag that Maya brought to the hospital yesterday. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After picking out some exquisite items from the bag, she called her aides to bring them home, make some soup, and bring the soup over. What a long night! I should drink some soup to replenish the energy I¡¯ve lost while taking care of this b*tch! At Imperial Garden, the butler was surprised to see how disheveled Maya was. ¡°Ms. Maya, what happened to you?¡± Maya looked at her clothes but ignored his question. ¡°Did Daddy and Mommy go to the hospital already?¡± ¡°Mr. Evan and Mr. Kyle have gone to the office, whereas Mrs. Seet has gone to the hospital alone. Are you looking for them? I can call them for you,¡± the butler said. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m going up to change.¡± Maya then went upstairs. ke remained rooted to the spot in the living hall. He still did not understand how Maya ended up looking this messy. She bumped into Nina, who was walking out of her bedroom. Nina sized up Maya and asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Maya felt she might not be able to exin to Nina in a sentence or two. Instead of telling her the whole story, Maya grinned and replied, ¡°I identally spilled some milk and water on my clothes. I¡¯ll go and change now.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Before Nina could ask further, Maya had gone straight into her bedroom and locked the door. Nina knitted her brows and got even more confused. How did Maya get both milk and water stains on her clothes? When Nina saw ke still in a daze, she walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you need help? Come, tell me.¡± Chuckling, he answered, ¡°Nope. I¡¯m fine. I was just a little taken aback by how Ms. Maya looked.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too!¡± ¡°Ms. Maya went to the hospital with Mr. Simpsonst night and came home this morning. She must have made a mess of herself at the hospital,¡± the butler analyzed. Nina, who had reached homete and went to bed right away, had no idea Maya went to the hospital with Wilbur. She did not know her sister had spent a night at the hospital too. ¡°What where they doing at the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, but I overheard something about how Ms. Moniker was very ill. That¡¯s all I know.¡± Janice? Isn¡¯t she recuperating at the Simpson residence? Did she fall sick again? But Nina was more concerned about Maya. What exactly happened to Maya? Why does she look like a hot mess? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1961 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Are You Compatible With Her Did Janice take out her grief on Maya by sshing water and milk on her clothes because she lost her child? Nina started letting her imagination run wild. Does that mean Janice bullied Maya? Damn it! However, after giving it some thought, she felt it was unfair to put the me on Janice without evidence. She went upstairs and knocked on Maya¡¯s door. ¡°Maya, open the door. There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Please let me get some rest, Nina. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Nina sighed. She must have stayed up all night at the hospital. Fine, I¡¯ll leave her alone and ask her tonight. She then left in haste, as there were some urgent matters she had to settle at the office. Her employees all greeted Nina when she entered the office. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Nina. The press conference is ready, and quite a number of media representatives are here. Mr. Stephen is going through the agenda now. We should be able to start soon.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Nina entered the hall with confidence. All the photographers started snapping her photos the moment she stepped into the press conference. ¡°Ms. Nina looks great today.¡± ¡°Ms. Nina has Ms. Lane¡¯s looks and Mr. Seet¡¯s ssy demeanor. She couldn¡¯t be more perfect than this. That¡¯s why she¡¯s the face of thepany!¡± ¡°She¡¯s lucky to be born in the Seet family. Had she been born in an ordinary family¡­¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°So what if she had been born in an ordinary family? She¡¯s gifted in cosmetics, and no one can do what she does. Besides, she¡¯s also a workaholic. I heard she had once worked alone in her office for three days two nights and had only taken a four-hour break. How many of us have this kind of endurance?¡± ¡°I know, right? She¡¯s exactly another Mr. Seet!¡± ¡°I also heard she¡¯s in a rtionship with the vice president of thepany. What¡¯s his name? Stephen, I think? There are more eligible men out there, but I don¡¯t understand why she chose to date that guy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any eligible men that are a match for Ms. Nina in Y City. Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re talking about the Seet family here! Perhaps, Ms. Nina saw something unusual in that man? Anyway, she¡¯s at the age where love means everything, so who are we to judge?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯ll regret dating him. This guy must havee after the Seet¡¯s wealth and prestige.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll date you then!¡± At that, members of the press burst intoughter in the audience seats. While most of them believed in Nina¡¯s capabilities, they did not think her rtionship with Stephen wouldst. In fact, some media were keeping a watchful eye on the development of their rtionship. They wanted to be the first to release the news on social media should the couple announce a breakup. The press conference finally began. Nina walked up to the podium elegantly, introduced herself, and exined the product. She even performed a live demonstration during the session. Members of the press then asked a few questions. Nina grinned and turned around to look at Stephen. ¡°My boyfriend was involved in the research and development of the product. I¡¯ll get him to answer your questions.¡± Stephen took over the microphone and answered a few questions. However, the media seemed to be more interested in him than the products. One of the journalists asked, ¡°I have a question, but it¡¯s not about the product. Do you think you¡¯re a good match for Ms. Nina?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1962 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 Answer Them In Three Points This question instantly caused an uproar among the audience. Another journalist asked, ¡°Can you tell us more about your parents? What do they do for a living? And do you think your family ispatible with the Seet family?¡± ¡°We¡¯vee across news about mening from poor families cozying up to wealthy families in recent years. Do you think you¡¯re one of them? Do you consider the Seet family as your stepping stone? Are you eyeing their wealth or their social status?¡± These questions rendered Stephen speechless. He knew the media would be curious about his identity but did not expect them to be so blunt with their questions. The way they phrased the questions made him sound as if he was self-centered and greedy. Stephen gave them a smile. ¡°There are so many questions. Which should I answer first? How about this. I¡¯ll summarize everything in three points. Once I¡¯m done with these three points, I hope we can focus on the product. The product should be the star of this press conference, so it¡¯s not fair for me to steal its thunder.¡± ¡°All right then. What are the three points?¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be able to answer all the questions in three points.¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re all keen to know. Please answer them ordingly.¡± Stephen remainedposed, and he did not seem to be offended by their questions. After clearing his throat, he started speaking. ¡°First of all, Nina and I believe in the same principles. Our train of thought is also the same when it comes to dealing with people and handling problems. I suppose you could say we¡¯re a pretty good match for each other in that way. However, if you¡¯re judging us based on wealth and prestige, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you the answer you desire.¡± ¡°Next, my parents are ordinary folks, but Mr. and Mrs. Seet are viewing me as their potential son-inw. I¡¯m d that I¡¯ve earned their recognition, as this also proves my parents have raised me well.¡± ¡°By the way, Mr. and Mrs. Seet also think my parents are amazing, so who else dares to question the compatibility of both families if Mr. and Mrs. Seet do not see this as a problem in the first ce? And do you think Mr. and Mrs. Seet would force Nina to date a man just because they think his family is compatible with theirs?¡± ¡°Last but not least, I¡¯m not sure how the media think of me, but I¡¯m not dating Nina because I want to take advantage of the Seet family. Without the Seet family, we could still survive on our own.¡± ¡°The Seet family¡¯s money is meant to fund Bernian Hospital and the uing orphanage. The family wants to use the money to support those who are in need of help. Mr. and Mrs. Seet have shown me that the meaning of life is not about receiving. It¡¯s about giving back to the underprivileged and making the world a better ce!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Moving forward, the Seet family will continue to support more hospitals and orphanages. Nina and I, too, will continuously contribute as much as we can! Of course, we also wee the media to monitor us and make sure we live up to our promise!¡± ¡°I hope I¡¯ve addressed all the questions in these three points. Let¡¯s turn our attention back to the product, shall we?¡± Stephen¡¯s speech had instantly stirred up another around of discussion among the journalists. Some of the journalists were convinced that Stephen had proven his worth. They also believed he was good enough for Nina. Otherwise, Evan and Nicole would not have given them their blessing. At the same time, some also thought he was nothing more than a sweet talker who was good at making empty promises. There were also people who were pleased to hear that Stephen would continue to support charitable causes. The crowd started to whisper among themselves for a few minutes, but they eventually turned their attention back to the product. After the press conference, Nina gazed into Stephen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let those questions bother you.¡± Stephen smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t. In fact, I wish the media could pay more attention to me so that I¡¯ll push myself harder to be a better man!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1963 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 Future Home ¡°I believe you can do it!¡± ¡°Nina, I¡¯m so happy that you trust me. I won¡¯t touch your dad¡¯s empire and the assets of the Seet family. I might not be able to give you a life like the one you have here at Imperial Garden, but I believe we will still be happy.¡± Nina¡¯s heart warmed, seeing Stephen¡¯s honesty shining brightly in his eyes. ¡°Life at Imperial Garden is luxurious andfortable, but I still have an ideal house in my mind. I anticipate the day when we will move in together. We can decorate our home the way we want it. It doesn¡¯t have to be big or luxurious; I just want to feel at home in my own house. It will be the starting point of our happiness together and the safe harbor for our hearts and souls.¡± Stephen felt a surge of happiness, hearing Nina¡¯s expectation of their future together. She was like a ray of light shining into his life, bringing him hope for the future. ¡°Nina, the life you want is what I want too. I¡¯ll be there with you every single step of the way,¡± Stephen vowed. Nina nodded and looked into his eyes. Sparks sizzled between them, connecting them. Sweetness, warmth, and happiness were in the air. Meanwhile, Maya finally climbed out of bed after sleeping till noon. Before she could brush her messy hair, her phone started to ring. With a glimpse at the screen, she noted it was She. Picking up the call, she said, ¡°Hey, Aunt She.¡± ¡°Maya, there¡¯s a scene with you and Wilbur today. When are you guysing over?¡± Maya recalled she still needed to visit the hospital to care for Janice. ¡°About that, Wilbur and I are tied up at the moment. Maybe you can shoot the other parts first, and we¡¯ll join the shoot in the next couple of days. We¡¯ll be okay shooting continuously.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She thought it over for a moment before answering, ¡°All right. Come over once you¡¯re free. I want to finish the shoot before the new year. That¡¯s all from me. I¡¯m going to let you off now.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Clicking off the call, Maya got out of bed. Her phone started ringing again before she could reach the bathroom. It was Janice this time. Without hesitation, she picked it up. ¡°Hello, Janice?¡± ¡°Maya, I heard you went back to change. When are youing back?¡± ¡°I¡­ Immediately.¡± ¡°Hurry, please.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Quickly ending the call, Maya rushed into the bathroom to wash up. Looking into the mirror, she checked the outfit she was wearing. Afterst night, she felt she should bring another set of clothing to the hospital in case Janice dirtied the one she was wearing again. She walked to her closet, chose a set of clothes, and packed it in her bag. A maid caught hering down the stairs and informed her that lunch was ready. The butler had asked the chef to prepare her favorite bread and oatmeal. Her stomach grumbled at the mention of her favorite food. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything sincest night. With a nce at her watch, she noted it was lunchtime, so she decided to have lunch first. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have lunch here.¡± She put down her things and headed for the dining room. Delicious dishes carpeted the entire dining table. Drooling at the food, she swiftly took a seat and snagged a piece of her favorite bread. A satisfied smile spread on her face as she dug in happily. Her phone started ringing again before she could even finish eating a slice of bread. Seeing Janice¡¯s name on the screen, she knew the former was calling to hurry her again. She answered her phone and told Janice she would be right there. ¡°Ms. Maya, where are you off to in such a hurry?¡± ¡°The hospital.¡± Maya quickly nabbed another slice of bread and stuffed it into her mouth. After a few spoonfuls of oatmeal, she hurriedly left the house. The maid didn¡¯t press further, thinking Maya had something important to do and not wanting to hold her up. The butler caught Maya dashing to the garage with her bag of clothes. Worried about her safety, he advised her to drive slowly. ¡°Got it.¡± She backed out of the garage, leaving Imperial Garden behind. On her way to the hospital, her phone rang yet again. Needless to say, she wasn¡¯t surprised to see it was Janice once more. She stepped on the pedal. Isn¡¯t there a caretaker and Mabel in the hospital? Why is Janice urging me so much? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1964 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 Plots And Schemes All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Meanwhile, at the hospital. Mabel looked at Janice casually sipping on her chicken soup as thetter hung up the call. ¡°Why are you urging her so much? She¡¯s already on the way here. She might get into a car ident if you keep pushing her to drive faster.¡± Janice looked up at Mabel and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re worried about her getting into an ident?¡± Mabel stayed silent at her retort. ¡°You should hope something happens to her because she can¡¯t be with Wilbur if she dies, bes paralyzed, or loses her mind. That will greatly save us trouble.¡± Mabel studied Janice. ¡°Janice, you actually want Maya to die? Have you always been this cruel? Or is it your love for Wilbur that makes you so? Your hatred for her is so deep¡­ That¡¯s right. I forgot you even included your unborn baby in your schemes, so why not an adult?¡± Mabel¡¯s straightforward usation pissed Janice off. Thetter took another sip of the chicken soup that Maya had brought for her earlier. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to call me cruel. After all, you¡¯re no better than me. I heard you were rted to Wilbur¡¯s mother¡¯s death? You and his mother were fighting for the same man. It¡¯s the same between Maya and me. Making sure our rival dies and neveres back ¨C I learned all that from you.¡± Mabel¡¯s expression turned grave at the mention of Wilbur¡¯s mother¡¯s death. ¡°Janice, don¡¯t spout nonsense. There are some things you can¡¯t say without knowing all the facts. How do you know I¡¯m rted to Wilbur¡¯s mother¡¯s death? Did you see it with your own eyes? You better watch out if you spout such nonsense again,¡± Mabel warned. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it with my eyes, but I heard it with my ears. There¡¯s only the two of us here, and I won¡¯t tell anybody. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± ¡°You heard it with your ears? Who told you then? Wilbur?¡± ¡°Look at you being all nervous. Worried Wilbur will take revenge on you?¡± For a moment, Mabel was stunned. Janice¡¯s biting remark had reminded her of something. He probed about thisst time but didn¡¯t bring it up after that. So, does that mean he¡¯s aware of the truth but just doesn¡¯t have solid evidence to prove I was the culprit? Then he will surely take revenge once he has concrete evidence in his hands. An uneasy feeling rose within Mabel. It isn¡¯t enough just to break off Wilbur¡¯s ties to Maya and the Seet family. I have to make sure the truth never surfaces. Wilbur can¡¯t be left alive then. But how should I kill him off without it all leading back to me? Hire someone else? Or¡­ Janice frowned at Mabel staring into space. Suddenly, the same thought crossed her mind. Is Mabel going to harm Wilbur because she¡¯s worried about him taking revenge? She gave herself a mental p for egging Mabel on earlier. If Mabel really tries to harm him¡­ Me and my big mouth. ¡°Once Wilbur and I are together, I¡¯ll think of a way to persuade him to leave Y City with me. I won¡¯t have to worry about Maya then.¡± She was implying that she wouldn¡¯t let Wilbur have the chance to take revenge. Mabel snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Janice. She forced a smile on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave if Maya is dead. She can¡¯t cling to Wilbur from the underworld.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. Maya is one of the Seets. I¡¯m not bold enough to kill her.¡± I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re bold or not. Either way, I won¡¯t believe your nonsense about leaving Y City with Wilbur. I¡¯m sure you will instigate Wilbur to seize control of the Simpson family business, even helping him come up with ideas. There won¡¯t be a ce for me and Nic in the Simpson family then. If Wilbur wants to take revenge at that time, I might even lose my life. The door to the ward was pushed open, and a heavily breathing Maya stood there. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re here,¡± Janice greeted with a fake friendly voice. Mabel looked at Janice indifferently. This woman changes her expression real quick. She was talking about killing Maya just a while ago. Yet, she¡¯s being so friendly to her now. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1965 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 Maya As A Maid This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Maya scanned Janice. ¡°Is there a reason you needed me here so urgently?¡± ¡°N-Not really. I just miss you. I feel uneasy if you¡¯re not around. I don¡¯t even have any appetite for chicken soup.¡± Mabel smirked and joked, ¡°You¡¯ll be eating the bowl if you eat more.¡± Therge bowl of chicken soup was already empty. Saying she doesn¡¯t have an appetite while holding an empty bowl; how shameless! Janice looked down at the clean bowl andughed awkwardly. ¡°Maya, have you eaten? The chicken soup you bought was delicious. Come have a bowl.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Stunned by Maya¡¯s rejection, Janice nced at the dirty hospital gown off to the side. ¡°Maya, can you help me wash my hospital gown? Thank you.¡± Maya was baffled. Isn¡¯t it too early for you to thank me? I haven¡¯t even agreed yet. ¡°I think it might be better to leave theundry to the caretaker. I¡¯ve never doneundry before, so it might not be clean.¡± Janice was dumbstruck. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t be disgusted by it. I¡¯ll wear anything you wash.¡± Even if you¡¯re willing to wear it, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to wash it. ¡°Janice, let me hire a caretaker for you. She¡¯ll take care of your meals and basic needs. She¡¯ll even clean your room and wash your clothes. It¡¯ll be more convenient for you to look for her if you have any problems too.¡± Not letting Janice have a chance to reject, Maya swiftly spun on her heels and left the room to hire a caretaker. With her arms folded over her chest, Mabel mocked, ¡°You ordered her around too much yesterday. It¡¯s a no-brainer that she will have her guard up today. Once there¡¯s a caretaker, I wonder what else you can make her do.¡± Janice stayed silent for a while, then looked up at Mabel. ¡°Hiring a caretaker means nothing. Even if she hires ten caretakers, I can still order her around if I want to.¡± Mabel observed her with a smirk. ¡°We shall wait and see.¡± Maya led the caretaker she hired to Janice¡¯s ward and had her wash Janice¡¯s hospital gown. When the caretaker went to theundry room to wash the gown, Janice suddenlyined about her leg hurting and asked Maya to massage it. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, though.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how. Just do it like how you didst night. Sorry for the trouble, Maya.¡± Janice rubbed her stomach intentionally with a sad look. Maya knew what Janice was implying. Thetter was reminding her the baby was gone because of her. Fine, I¡¯ll bear with it! I¡¯ll massage her to repay her for what she did. Maya began massaging Janice¡¯s legs as thetter sat on the bed. ¡°Maya, put more strength into it.¡± Once Maya did so, Janice yelped, ¡°Maya, don¡¯t be so forceful! That hurt a lot.¡± I can¡¯t do it softly nor forcefully. How difficult. ¡°How about this?¡± Maya made sure her strength was just the right pressure. Janice¡¯s heart filled with smug delight as she watched Maya serving her so carefully like a maid. ¡°Yeah. This is fine.¡± Maya continued to massage Janice¡¯s legs. Mabel didn¡¯t expect Janice to be so difficult. It looks like Maya won¡¯t be having a good day today either. Once the caretaker came back and saw Maya massaging Janice¡¯s legs, she immediately stepped up. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°Sure. Since you¡¯re trained, your skills must be better than mine.¡± The caretaker nodded with a smile. ¡°We must pass a test before we can get the professional certification to be a caretaker. Learning how to massage acupoints is a must.¡± With that said, she began to massage Janice in ce of Maya. Unexpectedly, Janice had an opinion about the caretaker¡¯s professional touch. She nitpicked how the latter¡¯s massaging skill wasn¡¯t asfortable as Maya¡¯s, so she insisted Maya do it. The caretaker¡¯s expression turned awkward. ¡°We are professionally trained. Maybe you¡¯re not used to it yet, but you¡¯ll feelfortable soon.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1966 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 Wilbur Arrives ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t know whether I¡¯m feelingfortable? I think your attitude is problematic. Just do as I ask! Go make some oatmeal!¡± The caretaker looked up at Maya. Maya was the one who hired her, so she only took instructions from her. ¡°Go ahead.¡± The caretaker left with Maya¡¯s permission. Janice continued to have Maya massaging her legs. For the entire afternoon, Janice would have the caretaker do some menial tasks, so Maya was the one to care for her in the end. She asked Maya to heat a ss of milk once thetter was done massaging her legs. Then, she had Maya massage her shoulder. She kept Maya busy the entire afternoon, not letting thetter catch a breath. Wilbur and Nichs suddenly dropped by when Maya was massaging Janice¡¯s shoulders. Wilbur frowned at the sight. ¡°Maya, what are you doing?¡± Janice replied, ¡°Maya was worried about me feeling tired from lying down all the time, so she¡¯s giving me a massage. Are you tired, Maya? Leave this to the caretaker next time.¡± ¡°Caretaker? Have you hired one? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± Nichs¡¯ gaze swept the room. ¡°Yeah, Maya has hired one. I just sent her off to buy me something. She should be back soon. Maya and Mabel can catch a break with a caretaker around.¡± Maya cast Janice a nce. I don¡¯t see the difference with or without one. The entire afternoon, Janice had the caretaker do some unnecessary chores. I was the one taking care of her the whole time. ¡°Since she already has a caretaker, Mom, you can go back tonight. Let Maya and the caretaker stay here and take care of Janice.¡± Nichs was worried Mabel wouldn¡¯t rest well in the hospital. Wilbur was worried about Maya too. ¡°Maya, you go home too. It¡¯s enough with the caretaker here. There¡¯s no need for everyone to crowd the room.¡± Janice immediately felt wronged. The rim of her eyes began to redden. ¡°Leave. All of you can just leave! No one needs to care about me. Let me die here all alone by myself. I can reunite with my baby faster this way.¡± Mabel instantly understood her intention. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving. Janice needs someone to take care of her right now. We¡¯re staying here to keep her company as well. A mother losing her baby is a very traumatic experience, so we should care for her more.¡± She turned to Maya. I want to stay here and continue watching Janice order Maya around. What else will she ask Maya to do? I want to see how Janice ns to split up Maya and Wilbur. Maya understood Mabel¡¯s intention. The reason thetter had mentioned the baby was to get her to stay. Before she could say anything, Nichs brought up the baby again. He turned to her and asked, ¡°Can you stay back to keep Janicepany? Seeing as she lost the baby to save you. I heard Mr. and Mrs. Seet were nning to build an orphanage. The daughter of such kind parents must be kind too.¡± Maya merely nodded in silence. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± Wilbur suggested. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not convenient for you to stay here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Wilbur. Where are you nning to sleep if you stay here? The girls will have no ce to rest,¡± Nichs objected. Janice wished Wilbur would stay, yet before she could speak up, Maya urged him to go back. She told him they were enough to care for Janice, and a guy would only be a bother to have around. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Wilbur agreed after mulling over her words. Janice rolled her eyes at Maya. Just you wait till Wilbur leaves! I¡¯m going to order you around like a maid. ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner. I¡¯ll send you back hereter,¡± Wilbur said after a nce at his watch. Maya nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± While the two went out for dinner, Nichs, Janice, and Mabel were discussing their n in the room. ¡°Janice, you¡¯ve already ordered Maya around like a maid. What are you nning to do next?¡± ¡°Yeah. What n do you have in mind to destroy her rtionship with my brother?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1967 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 Beware Of Nichs And Mabel ¡°I also don¡¯t know what to do. Should Maya fall for another man, will Wilbur still want her?¡± ¡°Dream on! Why would Maya get together with another man? And don¡¯t even think about hooking her up with someone to destroy her innocence. This is a hospital. Besides, should the Seet family find out about this, they¡¯ll crush you into pieces, and we¡¯ll be dragged down with you as well.¡± ¡°Do you have any good ideas then?¡± Janice asked. Mabel spoke up from the side. ¡°I wonder if she has luck on her side, or will she run into some kind of disaster?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What are you nning, Mom? Should Maya get into an ident, the Seet family will definitely get to the bottom of it. We can¡¯t afford to take that risk!¡± Janice did not expect Nichs to be this cowardly. ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. If you continue to be scared of everything, then let¡¯s not do anything and watch as Maya and Wilbur marry and the Seets be his pir of support!¡± He red at her and left the ward without saying a word. Mabel was baffled by his actions. Is he really not nning on fighting for anything? Curious, she followed him out of the ward. ¡°Do you not want anything anymore, Nic? Are you nning to give everything to Wilbur?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, Mom. I just feel that it¡¯s too risky to harm Maya. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Seet family. How about¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Nichs looked into her eyes. ¡°Which do you think has more serious consequences, Mom? Maya getting into an ident or Wilbur?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Nic?¡± ¡°If Maya got into an ident, the Seet family would do whatever it takes to find out the truth. But if my brother got into an ident, do you think Dad would do the same? Dad values his interest the most and will only weigh which situation is most beneficial to him, thepany, and the Simpsons!¡± Mabel looked at her son. His words had struck a chord with her. She had felt that Wilbur had to be gotten rid of as soon as she had heard Janice¡¯s unintentional remark earlier. If we manage to get rid of him, we¡¯ll be eliminating a major threat. What Nic said makes sense. Even if Rodney has doubts in his heart, he won¡¯t investigate the truth. Having only two sons, he wouldn¡¯t risk losing Nic after Wilbur dies. ¡°Are you intending to take his life, Nic? Do you have a n?¡± ¡°No, Mom. After all, we¡¯re still brothers. I just want him to lose the right to inherit thepany and the right to be with Maya.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mabel questioned. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to get involved, Mom. Leave it to me. You must keep it a secret from Janice. She loves Wilbur, so she mustn¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All she can think about now is how to go about tormenting Maya to vent her anger. She¡¯ll never expect you to make a move against Wilbur.¡± ¡°Okay. You should hurry home, Mom.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Back in the ward, Janice was feeling restless and fidgety. Mabel and Nichs must be hiding something from me. That¡¯s why they went out to speak. Could it be that they came up with a n but purposely hid it from me? What solution can he think of anyway, seeing as he¡¯s so afraid that he¡¯ll get into trouble if something happens to Maya? After pondering over the matter, a thought suddenly came into her mind. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re thinking of targeting Wilbur? Mabel¡¯s expression seemed strange earlier on when I said that Wilbur would seek revenge on her. The more Janice thought about it, the more it seemed usible to her. After a moment of hesitance, she took out her phone and sent Wilbur a text: Beware of Nichs and Mabel! Wilbur, who was having dinner with Maya at that moment, frowned upon receiving the text. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡¯ Maya asked. He calmly kept his phone. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Hurry up and eat before it gets cold.¡± ¡°All right. Aunt She called me, and I told her that I¡¯ll return to filming after a few days.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also settle thepany affairs quickly within these days. After that, we¡¯ll take a few days off to concentrate on the filming. We mustn¡¯t dy the progress.¡± ¡°Yes, my thoughts exactly.¡± They chatted over dinner, and Maya allowed Wilbur to take her back to the hospital after that. He even reminded her that there was a caretaker to take care of Janice, so she should not need to do everything herself and to put herself first. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1968 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Indebted To Her Seeing Wilbur caring so much about her made Maya warm and fuzzy inside. ¡°All right. I know.¡± Upon returning to the hospital, she noticed Janice sitting up in her hospital bed while Mabel sat on the other one. They were discussing something and immediately changed the topic when they saw hering in. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back, Maya. Did Wilbur take you to eat something nice?¡± Despite the broad smile on Mabel¡¯s face, it did not reach her eyes. ¡°We just had something simple in the hotel nearby. Go and have your dinner, Mrs. Simpson. I¡¯ll stay with Janice.¡± Mabel nced at the time before replying, ¡°Okay. Take good care of her. I¡¯lle back after eating something.¡± When she left, Janice rubbed her tummy. ¡°I¡¯m tired of eating all those supplements and nutritious food, Maya. Can you get me something else to eat?¡± ¡°Let Mrs. Simpson get you some. After all, she hasn¡¯t gone far. I¡¯ll go and let her know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want her to get it for me. Can you do it instead? I only trust you!¡± Is she afraid that Mabel would bring her something that¡¯s not safe for consumption? Maya was surprised by her way of thinking. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get the caretaker to buy it for you then?¡± After some thought, Janice replied, ¡°Very well. Tell her to get me two sets of the hotel¡¯s signature dishes. I can¡¯t eat much, so an additional soup, dessert, and a fruit tter will be enough.¡± Is this what she meant by can¡¯t eat much? She¡¯s ordering so much at thiste hour! ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get the caretaker to buy it for you.¡± The caretaker had barely left when Janice began to whine once more. ¡°My clothes aren¡¯tfortable, Maya. Can you go and ask the hospital staff if they can customize hospital gowns for patients?¡± ¡°This milk tastes weird, Maya. Can you get me another with a different vor?¡± ¡°Maya, there aren¡¯t any flowers in this ward. It¡¯s depressing and not conducive to my recovery. Can you buy me some?¡± Maya looked at Janice and truly admired her ability to whine, as everything visible in the ward could be a subject of criticism for her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At the rate, we might have to resort to switching to a different ward! ¡°Very well. Wait here.¡± Having gotten used to Janice acting up and seeing no point in arguing with her, Maya took her time to carry out the tasks, treating it as a way to kill time in the hospital. As soon as the caretaker returned with dinner, Janice savored the food with much relish. Seeing the glutton in action, the caretaker could not help but mutter to Maya that Janice¡¯s appetite was better than a normal person¡¯s. Except for her sickly appearance, there was nothing wrong with her. She was even more energetic than a normal person, so she should recover soon. Maya also thought the same after observing Janice. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can get the doctors to give her another checkup tomorrow. If there isn¡¯t anything serious, she can be discharged and rest at home.¡± Hearing this, the caretaker started to scrutinize Maya. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her, miss? I feel that she¡¯s deliberately making life difficult for you and looking for an excuse to make you do things for her.¡± ¡°She and I¡­ I¡¯m indebted to her.¡± ¡°Even so, she can¡¯t treat you this way. Isn¡¯t this¡ª¡± The caretaker had more to say, but Maya walked away before she could do so. When Mabel came back and saw the mess on the table, she could not help but cross her arms and give Janice a once-over. She really doesn¡¯t seem like a girl from a respectable family by creating such a mess. Not even a slightly better-off family will allow a woman like her to enter their family, let alone the Simpsons. She is fussy, gluttonous, vicious, and a hard drinker. Tsk, tsk. Whoever marries this kind of wife must¡¯ve been jinxed! ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Janice asked. ¡°You¡¯re good-looking!¡± Mabel retorted before walking to the other bed and sitting down. Shortly after, Maya entered the ward with flowers and milk in her hands. She had just set the milk on the table and decided to arrange the flowers when she heard Janice whining again. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1969 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Make Life Difficult For Her ¡°Why did you buy this type of flower, Maya? The color is hideous. It doesn¡¯t look fresh, and the meaning isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°Sunflowers look toward the sun, representing optimism and hope. Doesn¡¯t it have a good symbolism?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Get me something else!¡± ¡°What kind of flower do you like then?¡± Maya asked patiently. Seeing as Janice could note up with an answer anytime soon, Mabel spoke up from the side. ¡°She loves ¡®Golden Oriole¡¯ azaleas. A flower carrying the word ¡®gold¡¯ must be luxurious, which suits her perfectly. Don¡¯t you think so, Janice?¡± Janice nced at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go with that then. It so happens that I love azaleas too.¡± Upon hearing this, Mabel let out a short chuckle before adding, ¡°Azaleas are also known for their long lifespans. In other words, they wouldn¡¯t die easily. Such a good meaning. Anyone can tell that you won¡¯t die anytime soon!¡± Janice¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. The way she worded it sounded like she was cursing me to die! ¡°Gold azaleas? Got it. I¡¯ll get that.¡± Maya turned to leave but was stopped by Janice again. ¡°Don¡¯t buy that! I don¡¯t like it!¡± Maya turned to face her. ¡°What should I buy then?¡± she asked with a stoic expression. ¡°Well, get me roses then. Bright red ones. I like that.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re a symbol of romantic love. Why not let Nichs get them for you?¡± ¡°As if Nic would have the time to buy flowers for her. You should go instead, Maya.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t need Nichs to get them for me. I want them now, so get them for me, Maya.¡± After some thought, she added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can have Wilbur deliver them tomorrow.¡± Let Wilbur give you red roses? You wish! Even if he were to give them, I¡¯ll be the one receiving them. Why would he give them to you! ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go buy them for you.¡± As Maya was about to leave, she heard Janice¡¯s voiceing from behind. ¡°Maya, when you¡¯re out buying flowers, buy some perfume as well. It¡¯s quite stuffy here, so spraying some perfume will make it much better.¡± The former walked out without saying a word. Mabel stared at her as she left. ¡°Looks like Maya¡¯s not interested in waiting on you anymore. She acted as though she didn¡¯t hear you, not even bothering to reply,¡± shemented. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she replies or not as long as she brings back what I want.¡± ¡°What if she refuses to get them?¡± ¡°I have my ways of getting her to do so!¡± ¡°The precious daughter of Evan Seet being ordered around by you like a maid. If the Seets find out about this, what will they think, I wonder?¡± ¡°What will they think? I lost my child because of her. Shouldn¡¯t she do some things for me to express her gratitude? If her family finds out about it, they should also approve of her repaying this debt of gratitude!¡± Mabel scrutinized her. The more magnanimous Maya is, the more demanding Janice gets. Indeed, the kindest person always gets bullied. If this continues, I wonder if Maya will get fed up and retaliate? Her expression just now already shows that she¡¯s losing patience. Meanwhile, after Nina had dinner with Stephen and returned to Imperial Garden, she inquired about Maya, ¡°Is Maya not home? What is she up to now?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Maya slept until noon and left after a hurried meal, Ms. Nina. She received a call during lunch. Someone seemed to be hurrying her. It also seems that she went back to the hospital again.¡± Back to the hospital again? Nina froze for a moment before taking out her phone to call Maya. At that moment, thetter had just reached the florist. She answered the call. ¡°Where are you, Maya? Why aren¡¯t you back yet? It¡¯s so late.¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting back tonight, Nina.¡± ¡°Why not? Are you at the hospital?¡± ¡°They need me here. I¡¯m keeping Janicepany. Have a good rest, Nina.¡± In a hurry to buy flowers, Maya hung up the phone immediately after that. Nina, on the other hand, grew increasingly worried the more she thought about it. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1970 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 Something Fishy Previously at Bernian Hospital, Janice would often bring up the loss of her child to make Maya feel guilty. Now that she¡¯s in a different hospital, she¡¯ll definitely make a fuss over this issue again to give Maya a hard time. That foolish sister of mine is a righteous person. Would she allow Janice to bully her for the sake of repaying her debt of gratitude? At that thought, Nina immediately went upstairs, grabbed her bag, and hurried out of the house. ¡°It¡¯s so late now. Where are you off to, Ms. Nina?¡± the maid asked. ¡°The hospital,¡± was her curt reply. Twenty minutester, Nina arrived there by car. The brightly lit hospital stood out against the dark of the night. After parking the car, she headed toward the inpatient department. She was about to call Maya to enquire where she was when she saw her sister heading in her direction, some flowers and a box in her hands. She intended to go over and greet Maya but stopped and hid at a corner after taking two steps. Upon seeing Maya walking toward the inpatient department, she secretly followed her. She wished to see for herself if Janice was making her sister¡¯s life difficult. Janice put on a bright smile upon seeing Maya pushing the ward door open anding in. ¡°You¡¯re back, Maya. The flowers look great this time.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Maya nodded. ¡°I bought what you wanted, so it¡¯s good that you like them.¡± ¡°Arrange those flowers then, Maya.¡± With a nod, Maya did as she was told. Meanwhile, Janice unwrapped the perfume that the former had bought and shrieked like a banshee after taking a whiff of it. ¡°Urgh! Why did you get this scent, Maya? It¡¯s so strong and unpleasant!¡± ¡°Do you not like it? It¡¯s Ultimate Goddess by Lanc?me, a ssic of theirs. It¡¯s a ssy fragrance with the powder of iris blending with the sweet aroma of flowers and fruits. It smells very good and isn¡¯t strong at all. I specially selected it for you. Smell it again.¡± Janice picked it up and took another whiff before insisting that she did not like it, telling Maya to exchange it for another. Maya knew that the other woman would not be satisfied with anything she bought on the first try. It was completely normal for Janice to torment her a couple of times. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what brand and scent do you like? I¡¯ll go change it to that.¡± ¡°I like¡­ Chance by Chanel. Change it to that.¡± Maya froze momentarily before nodding her head and taking the perfume. Seeing as her sister was about toe out, Nina hurried over to stand in front of another ward with her back facing her. Maya won¡¯t pass by this area on the way downstairs, so she probably won¡¯t see me. Her guess was right. Maya walked in the opposite direction upon leaving the ward. Nina turned around and sighed helplessly. Janice is truly picky. She¡¯s thinking about spraying perfume even when hospitalized. I guess sickness can¡¯t stop her from being a vixen! Tiptoeing her way toward the ward, she could hear Janice and Mabel¡¯s conversation from outside the room. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a perfume? Can¡¯t you make do with any scent? You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? No matter what she buys, you¡¯ll get her to change it!¡± Mabel remarked. The woman in the hospital scoffed as she fiddled with her nails. ¡°Watching her running around gives me a sense of satisfaction. When shees back with the perfume, I¡¯ll get her to massage my legs. I¡¯m determined to make her suffer tonight!¡± Foot massage? Janice sure knows how to enjoy life! It seems like Maya has gone through quite a lot of bullying. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll get angry?¡± Mabel asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like I told her to do something extreme. Since she¡¯s willing to stay back and look after me, I¡¯ll get her to take care of my needs. Why should she get angry? If she does, it¡¯ll simply show how ungrateful she is. The baby in my womb was¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s only us two here. We both know what happened to your child, so you don¡¯t have to make yourself seem so noble in front of me,¡± said Mabel with a nce. Stunned by those words, Janice nced at her and kept quiet. Nina was overwhelmed with curiosity from her position outside the door. What¡¯s that supposed to mean? What¡¯s this about the child in Janice¡¯s womb? Could there be something fishy going on? Kyle¡¯s investigating this matter. I wonder how it¡¯s going? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1971 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 Suspicions She headed downstairs and gave Kyle a call to inquire about the matter. The answer she got back was that those men who put Maya in a tight spot in the parking lot that day had nothing to do with the company Seet Group had recently acquired. The original owner of thepany had confirmed that. Hence, the real mastermind was someone else. However, those men had not been found as of yet, having either hidden somewhere or ran away. Only when they were apprehended could the evidence be obtained. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nina then asked Kyle who he suspected was the mastermind. ¡°Based on the avable clues, I suspect that the mastermind is a woman,¡± was his solemn reply. A woman? Janice? Janice¡¯s face instantly surfaced in her mind. However, Nina could not understand why she would do that. Does she want Maya to be indebted to her to use it to make life difficult for her? But she didn¡¯t have to go that far to sacrifice the child in her womb. After all, that was her flesh and blood! However, what other reason could there be besides this? Unable to think of any other exnation, she felt that she had to ask Janice, as thetter was the only one who could answer her question. After standing there for a while, Nina noticed her sister walking over with a perfume gift box. She quickly went over to greet her. ¡°Maya.¡± ¡°Why are you here, Nina?¡± Maya was surprised to see her. ¡°I¡¯m free tonight, Maya, so why don¡¯t I take over in caring for Janice? You can head back and rest and continue filming with Wilbur tomorrow. Aunt She is taking this show very seriously, so you mustn¡¯t dy her progress.¡± Recalling Janice¡¯s fussiness, Maya felt that her sister could not handle it. With Nina¡¯s temper, she¡¯ll surely get into a fight with Janice. It¡¯s better to let things go at the moment. I just have to endure for a few more days. Once Janice is discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll be free. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Nina. Yourpany also has a lot of matters to settle. I¡¯ve informed Aunt She that Wilbur and I will head over two dayster.¡± Nina could not bear to see Maya tormented by Janice, so she found a quiet spot and made a call to She. ¡°Aunt She, can youe up with a way to call Maya over to your ce?¡± ¡°Call her to my ce? Why? Did something happen?¡± She was confused by her request. ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯ll cut to the chase, Aunt She. It¡¯s Janice. She¡¯s giving Maya a hard time¡­¡± Nina told She everything: the conversation between Janice and Mabel, Kyle¡¯s findings, Janice getting Maya to change the perfume, as well as the milk and water stains on Maya¡¯s clothes when she returned to Imperial Garden. After hearing the entire story, She was very surprised. ¡°What in the world? I¡¯ll give Maya a call right away and tell her toe over to my ce. Once she gets here, I¡¯ll head over to the hospital. I wish to see what kind of woman Janice is. She must have guts made of steel, daring to make life difficult for Maya! Did she not think of her status? Can she even afford to bully someone from the Seet family?¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Aunt She.¡± ¡°Not at all. I don¡¯t have a daughter, so I¡¯ve always treated you both like my biological daughters. Anyone who bullies you is bullying me as well. I¡¯ll give Maya a call immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After receiving She¡¯s call, Maya kept thinking about the phone conversation. Aunt She is asking me to head to the Seet Residence at this time at night, saying that there are some important matters to discuss. However, it¡¯s not convenient for me to leave now. If I bring it up, Janice will surely make a huge fuss and threaten to call Nichs and Rodney. What should I do? After pondering over the matter, Nina came into her mind. She asked Nina to take over caring for Janice, saying that she would be back in a while. She also reminded her sister that Janice was currently a patient, so she should not take offense at the other woman¡¯s words and endure it if possible. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maya. I know what to do.¡± After some thought, she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s switch outfits. Although we look the same, our hairstyles and clothes are different. After we¡¯ve changed, I¡¯ll tie my hair up like yours. Janice won¡¯t discover that it¡¯s me.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1972 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 Impersonating Maya The sisters found a ce to switch their outfits, with Nina copying Maya¡¯s appearance by tying her hair into a ponytail and applying light makeup like her sister¡¯s in front of a mirror. Looking at Nina from head to toe, Maya could not help but feel amazed at how alike they were. It was as though she was staring at her reflection. ¡°Janice isn¡¯t well, and that¡¯ll affect her temper too. Don¡¯t be like her. After all, she lost her child to save me, so I owe her a big one. Please try to endure it, Nina.¡± Nina started to feel annoyed at her sister for speaking up for Janice despite being bullied by her. Looks like Maya is immensely grateful to Janice for saving her. ¡°You¡¯ve said it twice already. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you do. I¡¯m going off now. Aunt She¡¯s waiting for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nina stood there and watched Maya leave, the smile on her face gradually disappearing. The thought of Janice bullying her sister surfaced in her mind, along with her suspicion of Janice¡¯s supposed rescue of Maya and the clues Kyle had found. She felt that she should test Janice. If the woman was truly the culprit and rescuing Maya was part of her scheme, Nina would torment her to seek justice for Maya before giving her a taste of her own medicine. She would then allow the police to handle the issue of Janice bribing several men to threaten Maya. Having made up her mind, she stepped into the ward. Janice lifted her head to look at ¡°Maya¡± upon hearing the sound of the ward door opening. ¡°My legs are ufortable, Maya. Help me massage them.¡± Nina, who was impersonating Maya, looked at her with her brows raised. Janice is truly enjoying herself, huh! To think that she¡¯s even asking Maya to give her a massage. Well then. Since she asked, I¡¯ll give it to her. Nina grabbed a chair, sat down by the bed, and started to give Janice a massage. Thetter shot a look at ¡°Maya.¡± She used to crouch down when massaging me, but now she¡¯s sitting on a chair? Is she comining that doing this is too tiring? She rolled her eyes in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re using too little strength, Maya. How will there be any effect?¡± Nina raised her head to look at Janice. Too little strength? So fussy. Well, as you wish then. Clenching her fists tightly, she threw several blows on Janice¡¯s legs. ¡°Ow! W-Why did you hit me, Maya?¡± Nina deepened her voice to sound like Maya. ¡°It was you who told me to use more strength!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After saying that, she let out a few coughs for fear of Janice seeing through the impersonation. ¡°Sorry about that. I¡¯m having a cold, and my throat hurts, so my voice sounds a little different.¡± Janice gave her a once-over but did not notice anything unusual. What she cared about was ¡°Maya¡± hitting her hard, so she began to argue over the issue. ¡°I told you to use more strength, but I didn¡¯t say you can hit me! Are you finding it too tough to take care of me and are getting impatient, so¡ª¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking it!¡± Nina outright denied it, leaving Janice in shock. She assumed that Maya resented her for the past torment and was now nning to take revenge on her. Looks like I can¡¯t allow her to get too close to me for the sake of my safety. What if she tries to hurt me? ¡°Get me a basin of water, Maya. I wish to soak my feet.¡± She has the audacity to ask me, no, ¡°Maya¡± to fetch her some water for a foot bath? She sure has the guts to order Maya around! A trace of anger shed across Nina¡¯s eyes before she nodded. ¡°Very well.¡± She turned to walk to the bathroom but was stopped by Janice again. ¡°Go and buy me a foot-soaking bath basin, Maya. The previous one was not veryfortable.¡± Nina nced at the time. It was already ten at night, and the mall would have already closed by then. She proposed to buy it the next day, but Janice¡¯s expression soured. ¡°The mall to the east of the hospital should still be open, Maya. Go and take a look there. You need not buy the most expensive one. Something within the price range of several tens of thousands will do. Also, get some foot-soaking salts.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1973 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 Retaliate Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nina was taken aback. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go. Just wait here.¡± Walking out of the ward, the corners of her mouth curved upward, revealing a sly smile. ¡°You want me to wait on you as you soak your feet? Very well. I¡¯ll let you have an unforgettable experience.¡± Back in the ward, Janice was discussing the earlier matter with Mabel. ¡°I told you that the daughter of the Seets wouldn¡¯t tolerate being bullied by you. She hit you hard, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she hit me once or twice. Besides, I¡¯ll make her pay for this. She won¡¯t be getting any sleep tonight!¡± Mabel smirked as she scrutinized Janice in amusement. She was looking forward to the drama later. Should Maya be serious about fighting back, I wonder what she¡¯ll do in the face of Janice¡¯s fussiness? If Nic can deal with Wilbur and cause him to break up with Maya and lose the support of the Seets, then I¡¯m not concerned about what happens to Janice. It even urred to her that should Maya truly fight back, she could either enjoy the show from the side or offer thetter some assistance. Getting Maya to owe me a favor maye in handy in the future. An hourter, Nina pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Why are you empty-handed, Maya?¡± Janice asked, sounding displeased. Nina smiled before shouting at the direction of the door, ¡°Come in!¡± The sales assistant walked in with a foot-soaking bath basin. After setting in down, she began introducing the product to Janice. ¡°This basin is the most expensive one in our mall. You¡¯ll definitely enjoy using it.¡± A wide smile appeared on Janice¡¯s face. Looks like Maya is still very obedient. Maybe her mind wandered off just now, so those hits weren¡¯t intentional. ¡°I wish to soak my feet now. Are there any foot- soaking salts?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As the sales assistant took out the salts from the basin, Janice nced at the packaging and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I shall trouble you to get the water ready for me, Maya.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Without hesitation, Nina happily did as she was told. Janice was delighted to see that and even shot Mabel a smug look. Didn¡¯t she say that Maya would stir up trouble? Look at her now. She¡¯s so obedient! Mabel was also surprised. Has she finished venting her anger after a mere few hits? Is she going to allow Janice to continue bullying her? Huh! The daughter of the Seets is quite patient and submissive, it seems! After preparing the water and adding the salts, Nina called out to Janice to soak her feet. Janice refused to do it in the bathroom. Hence, she ordered for the basin to be brought out so she could soak her feet while sitting on the bed. Nina wordlessly did as she was told. Sitting up on the bed, Janice ced her feet into the basin and leisurely enjoyed it. The water temperature was just right, and the scent of the salts was pleasant, so she felt very comfortable. ¡°Maya, the water temperature is just right. Looks like you¡¯re very suitable for this task.¡± Suitable? You won¡¯t be saying that in a while. Let¡¯s see how long you can stay thisfortable. Mabel nced at the smug expression on Janice¡¯s face and then at Maya with a smirk. Maya is truly a pushover! After a few minutes, Janice suddenlyined that her legs were itchy, as though something was biting her. She drew her legs out of the basin to examine them before gazing at the water with confusion written all over her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are my legs so itchy?¡± Nina went over to have a look. ¡°Itchy? There¡¯s nothing on your legs, so how can they be itchy?¡± Janice began to scratch her legs. After a while, sheined that her legs also hurt along with itching. ¡°Hurry! Call the doctor over now!¡± ¡°Okay. Wait here. I¡¯ll go get him.¡± Nina let out a long exhale as she walked out of the ward. She then leisurely strolled down the corridors with a smile on her face. Meanwhile, Janice was going crazy from the itch in the room. Mabel nced at her before walking to her side to take a closer look at her feet. They aren¡¯t red or swollen, so how can they be itchy? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1974 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Evidence ¡°Does it actually itch, or are you putting on an act so that you can order Maya around?¡± Mabel asked softly. Janice looked up at her and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not! It actually does itch. Would I still be acting like this even when she¡¯s not around? Could you look and see if there¡¯s anything in the water?¡± Mabel took a nce at the basin before saying in disgust, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in there.¡± ¡°How can that be? My legs¡­¡± Right then, Janice suddenly thought of when Maya hit her legs. Did she do something to the water? Was she just pretending to listen to me when she¡¯s actually ying dirty behind my back? ¡°Maya! Where¡¯s Maya? Why hasn¡¯t she brought the doctor here?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Have a look and call a doctor over to help me.¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t acting, Mabel got up reluctantly and went to get help. When the doctor came and checked on her, he noticed that there wasn¡¯t any redness or swelling, but she was still itching uncontrobly. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, so he suggested that she get it checked out with professional equipment. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as you can get the itchiness to stop.¡± ¡°Okay. Follow me.¡± Janice looked over at Mabel and said, ¡°Mrs. Simpson, I don¡¯t know what Maya is doing right now. Could you help me up?¡± Thetter frowned with a look of disgust. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a nurse. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold you up properly since I¡¯m getting older now. I might not be able to live the rest of my life properly if something were to happen.¡± Janice only cared about her legs and wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with her. The nurse came soon after and helped her to the examination room. A few momentster, Nina¡¯s phone rang. She had arrived at the hospital and was asking about her whereabouts. Thetter rushed over after finding out where she was. ¡°How are you, Nina? Janice didn¡¯t put you in a bad spot, did she? Were you taken advantage of?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an overly sympathetic person, Aunt She. Maya¡¯s someone who knows how to show gratitude toward others. How would I be taken advantage of?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I know you¡¯re an outstanding person. Where¡¯s Janice? Why isn¡¯t there anyone in the room?¡± ¡°She went to get checked up.¡± ¡°What kind of check-up?¡± Nina then told her about what had happened. ¡°I see. It serves her right. How dare she tell Maya to prepare a foot bath for her. She doesn¡¯t know any better.¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to be back soon, Aunt She. Do you want to leave first?¡± ¡°Why should I leave? I came because I wanted to stand up for Maya. Since she told Maya to prepare a foot bath for her, I should prepare a gift in return for what she¡¯s done.¡± Then, she added, ¡°Do you think she purposely aborted the baby in her belly to set Maya up?¡± ¡°Yes. But we haven¡¯t caught those men who have been bribed by her, so we don¡¯t have the evidence yet.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She pondered about it for a moment before saying, ¡°Well, we can get Janice to give us the evidence herself.¡± ¡°I agree. What¡¯s your n, Aunt She?¡± A slight smirk appeared on the woman¡¯s lips as she leaned closer to Nina to tell her about the n. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± Both of them were on the same page, and they decided to show Janice just how powerful the Seets were. They were going to make her regret ever bullying Maya. Meanwhile, anger was written all over Janice¡¯s face as she got her examination done. Her feet were covered in rashes. The doctor told her that it was due to her touching something she was allergic to. There weren¡¯t any rashes earlier as the allergens did not spread quickly. ¡°Is it because of the foot-soaking salts?¡± The woman requested that the doctor checks on the salts again. She wanted to see for herself if there was anything wrong with it. If there really is something wrong with it, it¡¯s either due to quality issues during its production or Maya had done something to it! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1975 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 Different By the time the nurse returned to the ward, Nina had already poured the footbath away and dealt with the foot-soaking salts. There was nothing left in the basin. Janice became anxious upon hearing that. She was sure that there was something wrong with the salts and that Maya definitely had something to do with it. After the nurse helped her into the ward, she didn¡¯t even bat an eye at She as she instantly questioned, ¡°Maya, did you pour away the footbath in such a hurry because there was something wrong with it?¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Nina looked at her innocently and asked with feigned concern, ¡°Are your feet okay?¡± ¡°The doctor said that I have an allergic reaction after touching some harmful substance. You were the one who bought the foot-soaking salts, so you must know something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I bought them. However, I didn¡¯t know that there was something wrong with it. Besides, maybe it wasn¡¯t the foot-soaking salts¡¯ problem. Maybe it¡¯s due to other reasons?¡± ¡°My feet haven¡¯t touched anything else besides the salts. How could there be another reason?¡± Seeing that ¡°Maya¡± wasn¡¯t admitting to anything, Janice told the doctor to check on the leftover packages of foot-soaking salts. However, to her surprise, there was nothing wrong with them. They were just ordinary salts with some expensive herbs added. There was nothing that contained the allergens on her feet. It¡¯s not the foot-soaking salts?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Could it be¡­ ¡°It was the water. You added something to the water. That was why you were in such a hurry to pour it away, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Before Nina could argue, She interrupted, ¡°You need to have evidence if you¡¯re using someone of something. You said that Maya set you up, so show us the evidence. Otherwise, none of us are going to let this go.¡± Stunned, Janice retorted, ¡°Evidence? She poured the water away. How am I supposed to show you the evidence? Even if I want to give you the proof, there¡¯s no way I can do it now.¡± ¡°Then stop spewing nonsense,¡± She warned as she scrutinized the woman before her. At that, Janice looked up at ¡°Maya¡± and noticed that she was different from usual. She had a sharper look in her eyes, and there was even a hint of delight in them. There wasn¡¯t a single hint of tolerance in them anymore. She couldn¡¯t do anything since she didn¡¯t have any evidence, so all she could do was suffer in silence. How dare you y dirty with me, Maya? Just wait and see! Everything I did before was just child¡¯s y. I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s the better one! I¡¯ll make it so that you won¡¯t be worthy of being together with Wilbur. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maya. My emotions are all over the ce because my feet are in bad shape. I¡¯m sorry if I offended you with my words.¡± Both Nina and She were surprised to hear that. They didn¡¯t expect her to just give in and suffer, knowing that she could not seek justice in that situation. She must be up to something if she¡¯s keeping silent now. At that thought, Nina simply responded, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I understand that you¡¯re not feeling well. I don¡¯t me you!¡± She wanted to see what Janice was up to. After that, she found an opportunity to ask She, ¡°Aunt She, should we push back our n a little? It seems like she¡¯s asking for trouble, so why don¡¯t we fulfill her wish?¡± ¡°All right. y along and show her how great our ¡®Maya¡¯ is. It¡¯ste now, so I¡¯ll head back and prepare her gift for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay. Also,e up with something so that Maya can have a good night¡¯s sleep tonight. I¡¯ll switch with her again tomorrow and another time tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t have the energy to torment you anymore now that her feet are like this. But even if she persists, I believe you can handle her.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1976 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 A Living Hell She finally left the hospital after offering a few more reminders to Nina. When thetter went back into the ward, she saw that Janice was applying ointment on her red and swollen feet. Even though the ointment was nice and cooling, it felt like her feet were being stabbed by needles every time her hands came into contact. The woman looked up at ¡°Maya,¡± and anger surged through her. She definitely has something to do with this! She was about to ask Maya to help her with the ointment out of habit but was afraid that thetter would hurt her again. After pondering for a moment, she finally discarded that idea. Instead of tormenting her with menial tasks like this, I should make her life a living hell. That way, she won¡¯t ever end up with Wilbur, and I will be free of this concern. A menacing glint shed across her eyes. Then, an unexpected pleasant smile appeared on her face as she told ¡°Maya¡± to go get some rest. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me over the past few days, Maya. You should head home and rest tonight. Come back tomorrow after getting a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± She¡¯s telling me to go back? A contemtive look shed across Nina¡¯s face as she nodded, surprised at the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nina packed up her stuff and left the ward. Right when she arrived at the parking lot, she received a call from Maya. ¡°I might have to stay at Seet Residence tonight. Is everything all right at the hospital? Can you handle everything? Do you need any help?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t need any help. Janice told me to head home to rest,¡± Nina replied. Of course, Maya was shocked to hear that. After all, Janice didn¡¯t want her to leave the hospital previously. Why would she let Nina head home to rest, then? ¡°Did something happen, Nina?¡± ¡°No. Nothing happened. Have a good rest, Maya. You should see her tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maybe Janice told Nina to leave tonight because she doesn¡¯t want to torment me anymore. Perhaps she has had enough of it. However, unbeknownst to her, Janice tossed and turned in bed, thinking of ways to make her life a living hell. After pondering the matter, she finally managed toe up with a n. Even though it was quite a vicious ploy, she was willing to risk it. You asked for this, Maya¡­ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The next day, rays of sunshine filled the room. By the time Maya woke up, She had gone to the shooting site, Joy and Zayden had gone to school, and Jonathan had gone to work. Sophia was the only one waiting for her for breakfast. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, Maya?¡± ¡°I did, Grandma. It¡¯s just that I woke up a littlete.¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t. I heard that you haven¡¯t been resting well these days because you were busy with so many things. You look like you¡¯ve lost some weight too. You should go sleep some more after you eat.¡± She knew that her grandma was worried about her, and she could feel the love through her words. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anymore, Grandma. I have some stuff to do after breakfast.¡± ¡°Dig in then. I¡¯ve prepared your favorites, but they won¡¯t be as good as those you make. You¡¯ll have to make do with it.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Grandma. You¡¯re too good to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my granddaughter, silly girl. It¡¯s only normal that I love and care for you.¡± Happiness filled Maya¡¯s heart as she stared at Sophia. Even the food she was eating seemed to taste better. ¡°This is delicious! You should eat too, Grandma.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. It¡¯s all for you.¡± A gentle smile hung on Sophia¡¯s lips. She felt just as happy watching her granddaughter eat. At that moment, Maya felt that the greatest happiness in her life was having such a great family. I have my parents, siblings, Grandma, Grandpa, and even uncles and aunts who love me. That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t matter even if a storm was raging outside. Even though it¡¯s ufortable when Janice torments me, I won¡¯t let it affect me. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1977 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Eight Treasures After her meal, she drove to the hospital to visit Janice. Thetter was in a daze as she sat in her bed. Memories of the previous night shed across her mind. Her feet were still red and swollen, and she had been tormented by the pain all night. Maya, I tormented you and made you lose sleep previously. We¡¯re even now after what you did to me. It¡¯s also about time that you end things with Wilbur. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your feet, Janice?¡± Janice furrowed her brows when Maya asked with a surprised look on her face. You were the one who did this to me. Why are you pretending like you don¡¯t know what happened? ¡°It¡¯s an allergic reaction. They became like this after I used the foot-soaking salts you bought.¡± Maya¡¯s eyes widened at that. Could this be Nina¡¯s doing? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot what happened after sleeping, Maya.¡± ¡°No. I remember some parts of it.¡± Maya sighed internally. She remembered what happened when she was with her. However, she had no idea what happened in the few hours her sister was with Janice. ¡°Did you put any ointment or medicine on them? Should I get a doctor to take a look?¡± At that, Janice felt that she was actingpletely different fromst night. She had returned to the tolerant and obedient Maya. What the hell is she up to? Seeing that she wasn¡¯t replying, Maya said, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go get a doctor.¡± ¡°Maya!¡± Janice called the moment she turned around. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°T-The doctor already took a look at it. It¡¯s no big deal. I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, and I feel like eating the signature dishes from Eight Treasures. Could you go get them for me?¡± ¡°Eight Treasures?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maya thought of the distance between Eight Treasures and the hospital. It would take at least half an hour to get there by car, and it would take a longer time if there were a traffic jam. Why would Janice want to eat the signature dishes from Eight Treasures? Upon seeing that Maya was hesitating to do so, Janice said sulkily, ¡°Please buy them for me, Maya. You can just head to work after buying the food for me. You don¡¯t have to take care of me ever again after this. Okay?¡± Maya¡¯s eyes lit up after she heard that. I¡¯m more than willing to do it if this is thest request she has for me. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go get you the food.¡± As she left, Janice pulled out her phone and sent two messages. Right then, Mabel returned after having her breakfast. When she saw that Maya wasn¡¯t around, she asked, ¡°Is Maya not here yet?¡± ¡°She was here earlier, but she left after saying that she has to go for a shoot.¡± ¡°A shoot?¡± The older woman scrutinized her. Janice actually let her leave after she said that she needed to go for a shoot? When did she start treating Maya so well? However, Mabel didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further, even though she was puzzled. She then changed the topic and asked, ¡°When are you getting discharged?¡± ¡°Now. Go get the doctor and take care of the discharge procedure.¡± Mabel wasn¡¯t expecting that. She had been tossing and turning all night. I thought she¡¯d being up with ways to get back at Maya. Is she giving up so easily? Looking down at Janice¡¯s feet, she thought that maybe she had given up after learning things the hard way due to her allergy. Although she was confused, Mabel went to settle the discharge procedures at the urging of the younger woman. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As they left the hospital, thetter secretly counted down the time. By now, Maya would be¡­ You brought this on yourself, Maya. This is all because you fell for Wilbur. It serves you right! A waiter greeted Maya the moment she stepped into Eight Treasures. ¡°How can I help you, miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to take away each of your signature dishes, please.¡± ¡°All right. Please have a seat. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Just as Maya found an empty seat, a man in a ck suit appeared before her. ¡°Excuse me. Are you Ms. Maya, the daughter of Mr. Seet?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1978 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 Food za ¡°Yes. Do you know me?¡± she questioned as she studied the man before her. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. But our lady knows you. She wants to talk to you about your food za.¡± ¡°Yourdy? Who is she?¡± Maya asked curiously. ¡°She¡¯s your college ssmate, Tilly Shaw.¡± She thought about it and confirmed that Tilly was indeed her ssmate. However, they never kept in touch with each other after graduating. Why does Tilly want to talk about the food za all of a sudden? ¡°Ms. Maya, there are too many people here, so it¡¯s not a convenient ce for us to talk. Please follow me upstairs. Ms. Tilly is waiting for you in one of the private rooms.¡± Then, he added, ¡°They will take at least half an hour to prepare the food you ordered earlier. I¡¯ll wait for the food here on your behalf, and I¡¯ll let you know once they are ready. It won¡¯t take any of your time. Since you guys haven¡¯t met in such a long time, just see this as a chance to catch up.¡± Maya hesitated for a while. To convince her to go upstairs, the man even mentioned that Tilly had once gifted her with an umbre back then. ¡°You should go see her out of politeness after she helped you when you were in need.¡± Maya was always someone who would repay those who helped her. After hearing what the man had said and thinking of the umbre, she decided to meet Tilly. ¡°All right, then. Please keep an eye out for the food I¡¯ve ordered. Let me know once they¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Ms. Tilly is in room 219 on the second floor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A smug smile appeared on the man¡¯s face as he watched her go up the stairs. Then, he tapped the WhatsApp button on his phone and sent a voice message, ¡°She just went up. Act ording to the n.¡± Once she reached the second floor, Maya began looking for room 219. ¡°206¡­ 208¡­ 213¡­¡± When she finally reached the room, the door to the room next door, room 217, opened, and two people walked out. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Right at that moment, the door to room 219 opened. A man stood at the entrance, and Maya asked cautiously, ¡°Is this the room Tilly is in?¡± ¡°Yes. Come in.¡± Her voice caught the attention of someone from room 217. They looked over, and curiousness shed across their face. Maya? Why is she here? Tilly was nowhere to be found when she walked into the room. ¡°Where is Tilly?¡± Without saying a word, the man closed and locked the door behind him. Her heart thumped at that, and she nced warily at the man. ¡°Why did you lock the door? Where is Tilly?¡± ¡°Tilly? There¡¯s no Tilly here. Only me.¡± The sly smile surfaced on his face as he stared at her like a starved wolf. rms rang in Maya¡¯s mind. Crap! I fell right into their trap! The man slowly stepped toward her. He was already right in front of her when she suddenly moved away from him and ran toward the door. However, she couldn¡¯t open it no matter how hard she tried, and she was getting more and more anxious by the second. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. There¡¯s no way you can open that door. You better cooperate obediently. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if you get hurtter.¡± Maya nced at the man and questioned, ¡°Were you waiting for me here on purpose? Did you know I woulde? Did Janice tell you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your time asking. I won¡¯t say anything. Now take off your clothes. Don¡¯t force me to do it myself.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t saying anything, Maya knew very well that Janice was behind everything. After all, she was the one who told her toe here. It looks like she had a purpose for telling me toe here after all. It¡¯s not because of the signature dishes, but to set me up. She started to question why Janice would do such a thing when she had been friendly and did everything she was asked to. ¡°How much did she pay you to do this? I¡¯ll offer you double the amount if you let me out.¡± ¡°Double? People of Y City know very well how Seet Group is doing. Double the amount is just too little. How shameless of you to even say that!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1979 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 Escape Maya stammered, ¡°H-How much money do you want?¡± Noah continued leering silently at her. ¡°Five, ten, twenty? Fifty times the sum?¡± Maya was getting unnerved by his silence. Damn it. Why isn¡¯t the offer enough for him? She tossed out, ¡°A hundred times? You know what, scrap that. I don¡¯t know how much Janice offered you, but I¡¯ll give you ten million. That¡¯s more than enough for you to live the rest of your life in luxury!¡± Her captor merely sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t take the Seet family heiress to be such a miser. Ten million is nothing more than spare change for your family. It¡¯s worth nothing to me.¡± Maya was bbergasted. He¡¯s mad to scoff at ten million! ¡°Well, how much is enough for you?¡± Noah smirked and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want your money. I want the apple of Evan Seet¡¯s eye ¡ª you. You¡¯re priceless to him.¡± ¡°Hmph! My dad will kill you if you touch a single hair on me!¡± warned Maya. He seemed unaffected by her threats as he continued, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me. I have my ways to bend your dad to my will. In fact, he¡¯ll forgive me and give his blessings to our rtionship! I¡¯m confident of it!¡± Noah continued to close the distance between them. Maya was freaking out. Trapped in a room with a scheming pervert, her panic grew with every step he took toward her. What should I do? How can I deal with him? Her gaze darted around the room beforending on a nearby vase. She ran toward the vase, raising it and threatening, ¡°I¡¯ll smash your head with this if youe any closer!¡± ¡°Smash my head? Be my guest! I¡¯d love to see how that works out,¡± Noah mocked. He showed no signs of slowing down, and when he was a few steps away, Maya closed her eyes and threw the vase at him. Noah was prepared for her attack and nimbly dodged the vase, which shattered into pieces on the floor. Maya opened her eyes, witnessing the mess of shards on the floor. Hastily, she picked up one of the shards and yelled, ¡°I-I¡¯ll stab you if youe any closer!¡± He smiled derisively and dered, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be a good girl. Time for you to take your medicine!¡± ¡°Get away from me!¡± When Noah was about half a meter away from Maya, his leg suddenly shot out, kicking the shard out of a stunned Maya¡¯s hand. Sh*t! Janice hired a fighter. Argh, I¡¯m dead! If only I knew how to fight like Kyle and Juan! Noah took advantage of Maya¡¯s shock and roughly pulled her into his arms. He ordered, ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Maya struggled to get out of his hold as Noah produced a pill from his pocket, obviously intending to stuff it down her throat. She quickly realized that she could never ovee his strength, and she changed tack, biting his forearm viciously instead. Maya bit down as hard as she could, aware that this was herst chance of saving herself. ¡°Argh!¡± Noah howled in pain before shoving Maya to the ground. He thundered, ¡°Stupid b*tch! You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Just as he was about to kick Maya in the stomach, the room door suddenly burst open. Maya yelped in relief, ¡°Uncle Davin!¡± ¡°Get up, Maya.¡± Noah stared at the doorway, spotting Davin and a burly, imposing man. He knew when to concede his battles, and this was one of those times. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Davin read his intention to escape and kicked Noah in a sh, sending the man flying into a nearby couch. Davin growled, ¡°How dare you harm Maya! Are you some daredevil, or do you have a death wish?¡± Noah stammered, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s a member of the Seet family. I was ignorant¡ª¡± Maya cut in furiously, ¡°Cut the crap! You were just telling me how I was the apple of Evan Seet¡¯s eye! You targeted me on purpose! Uncle Davin, Janice is behind this! She¡¯s the mastermind!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1980 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 An borate Scheme Davin muttered, ¡°Janice?¡± He recalled She bringing up this namest night. Janice had picked on Maya in the hospital, prompting She to prepare a little payback for Janice. Davin demanded, ¡°What did Janice tell you to do? I¡¯ll break your legs if you omit a single detail!¡± Noah hemmed and hawed, still thinking of ways to weasel his way out of the situation. The burly man he had seen earlier suddenly entered the room with a pair of scissors. He stopped in front of Noah and made a deliberate snipping motion. The man said, ¡°Mr. Davin, remember how we were nning to reward your hounds with some boiled chicken this afternoon? I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t mind a slight modification to the menu!¡± ¡°Great idea! I¡¯m sure the hounds would love it!¡± Davin had barely finished his sentence when the burly man angled the scissors in his hand, snipping at the air dangerously close to Noah¡¯s groin. He broke out into a cold sweat as the burly man taunted, ¡°Are you talking, or shall I get snipping?¡± There was nothing left for Noah to do but agree. ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk, okay? Do you promise to let me go if I do?¡± Davin turned to Maya and awaited her decision. She stated, ¡°That depends on your information. I¡¯ll let you go if I find your intel satisfactory.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Noah began exining Janice¡¯s plot in detail. After forcefully bedding her, he was supposed to feed her some medication that induced memory loss. After that, he would bring Maya to the beach and stage her attempted suicide. He would then swoop in to save Maya and earn her eternal gratitude. Next, he would care for the amnesiac Maya until she fell in love with him. That was when he would reunite Maya with the Seet family. The Seets would undoubtedlybel him as Maya¡¯s savior and approve of their rtionship, and Noah would sessfully be the live-in son-inw of the wealthy Seet family. Maya was amazed that Janice¡¯s ruthlessness seemed to know no end. She muttered, ¡°That¡¯s why you scoffed at my ten-million offer. You were banking on marrying into the Seet family, weren¡¯t you?¡± Noah confessed, ¡°Yes. If the n seeded, I would be the one calling ten million spare change.¡± Davin scorned his oundish ambition and spat, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯d believe Janice¡¯s words?¡± Noah retorted, ¡°Janice doesn¡¯t want Maya and Wilbur to be together, and she¡¯s giving me the chance to marry into a rich family. Why wouldn¡¯t I trust her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too naive.¡± Davin borated, ¡°Once you¡¯ve fed Maya the amnesia-inducing medication and led her to the beach, Janice won¡¯t give you a chance to save Maya after you¡¯ve shoved her into the sea!¡± Noah¡¯s expression darkened as he asked, ¡°Are you saying Janice ns to kill her?¡± Davin replied grimly, ¡°She probably wants to kill Maya and you. That way, both Maya and her killer will be gone, and she¡¯ll never be exposed as the mastermind of this ploy.¡± His exnation struck Noah silent. After some thought, Noah argued weakly, ¡°N-No. She wouldn¡¯t do that. My mom is cousins with Janice¡¯s mom, and Janice and I are as good as siblings. She¡¯d never do something like that to me.¡± He was, however, starting to have second doubts about Janice¡¯s true motives. Maya, who had been silent all this time, suddenly piped up, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, we can do a little experiment to reveal Janice¡¯s motives.¡± ¡°How?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She fell into thoughtful silence before lifting her head to meet her uncle¡¯s gaze. Davin gave her an encouraging nod and smiled, tipping her off that they had thought of the same idea and that he agreed with her ns. Her confidence bolstered, Maya then shared her ns with Noah. He pondered her proposal and uttered, ¡°All right. I¡¯m in, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Noah begged, ¡°If Janice never meant to kill me or Ms. Maya, then please, I beseech you to spare her life.¡± ¡°What if the opposite is true?¡± He stammered in reply, ¡°T-Then you can do whatever you wish with her. I won¡¯t utter a word of protest, and I guarantee that I¡¯ll step forward and provide evidence of Janice¡¯s scheme against Maya.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Davin agreed with a snap of his fingers. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1981 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 Act ording To The n Once the matter had been settled, Maya looked at Davin and asked, ¡°Uncle Davin, why are you here?¡± He exined, ¡°I¡¯m here for a business meeting. There haven¡¯t been many customers patronizing the underground pce recently. I heard from Nina that Stephen had brought her to a very special ce for her birthday celebration. It¡¯s a tastefully designed manor. I want to find out more. I¡¯m wondering if I should move the underground business back up.¡± Maya recalled those gorgeous photos that Nina had posted on her social media. ¡°Uncle Davin, that manor that Nina went to on her birthday was indeed gorgeous. The room was also very unique. Nowadays, there are lots of people who prefer lodgings with a theme. I feel that you should check them out. If you can incorporate the elements into your business, I¡¯m sure it will be very popr.¡± ¡°Themed lodgings?¡± Davin went silent for a while before saying, ¡°All right. I will think about it.¡± Next, he turned around to the man standing beside him and asked, ¡°You are a distant rtive of Janice? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Noah Shaw.¡± ¡°Your family name is really Shaw? Are you rted to Tilly Shaw?¡± asked Maya. That man downstairs had mentioned Tilly to Maya. That was why she came here. Noah told her, ¡°I am not rted to Tilly. Tilly has ever lent you an umbre, and Janice overheard about it. This is just her way to get you toe here.¡± So, she overheard. Janice has indeed gone through a lot of trouble to set me up. I can¡¯t believe I have treated her so well all this while. ¡°Noah, I need you to y along with Maya. I will send someone to follow both of you. If you dare to hurt Maya or attempt any stunt, I will torture you until you cry for your mom and wish you were dead!¡± Davin spoke with absolute seriousness. Noah looked at him and said, ¡°I am aware that I am just amb waiting to be ughtered. I won¡¯t do stupid things that will cost me my life. Right now, I want to know if it is true that Janice will really want to kill both Maya and me!¡± ¡°Fine. Maya will prove it to you.¡± Once Davin was done talking, he arranged for a few men who were highly skilled inbat to protect Maya. ¡°If you need anything, call me.¡± ¡°Sure. Thank you, Uncle Davin.¡± After Davin left, Maya told Noah to carry out the n ordingly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Janice hade to the Simpson residence after she got out of the hospital. She was ill at ease. I wonder if Noah did it. How is Maya right now? She paced around the bedroom anxiously. The moment her phone rang, she picked up the phone, saw the caller ID, and answered it tentatively. ¡°Hello? How is it?¡± ¡°Janice, I did it. I have given Maya the memory loss medicine, and she¡¯s now unconscious. Later on, I¡¯ll take her to the seaside.¡± ¡°Really? You did it?¡± When Janice heard that her goal had been achieved, she was so ecstatic that she could not believe it. She had to confirm it many times. Noah told her in a firm voice, ¡°Yes. When Maya heard that Tilly, who had lent her an umbre before, wanted to meet her, she came into the room unsuspectingly. I managed to knock her out, and I¡­ Janice, if Mr. Seet finds out about this, will he beat me to death?¡± When Janice heard Noah¡¯s story, she got so excited that her hands started to tremble slightly. First, she reassured him, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t panic. As long as everything goes smoothly, Mr. Seet won¡¯t kill you. Instead, he will see you as his daughter¡¯s savior and thank you for it! Once you and Maya start to have feelings for each other, h-he will give you his blessing.¡± Next, she continued with her instructions, ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to act ording to the n.¡± Janice paused before saying impatiently, ¡°Noah, send me the video of you and Maya first!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1982 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 Convincing Evidence Video? Why is Janice so desperate to have the video? How am I going to get the video for her? Noah turned to look at Maya, and she nodded. Noah then spoke into the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you in a while!¡± Janice was thrilled to hear that. ¡°Fine. Noah, once you have sent me the video, take Maya to the beach. When you reach there, do you know what to do?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll dump her on the beach and hide. Once she wakes up and cannot remember who she is, I¡¯ll push her into the sea when she isn¡¯t looking. After letting her struggle for a while, I¡¯ll go and rescue her. When that happens, she¡¯ll think that I¡¯m her savior. After that, I¡¯ll spend time with her. Once she has feelings for me, I¡¯ll take her back to the Seet family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Once you bring her back to the Seet family, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you be their son-inw. You¡¯ll be rich by then.¡± Noah chuckled. ¡°Yes. When that happens, I¡¯ll have you to thank.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. We are cousins after all. Of course, I wish you well. Noah, after you hang up the phone, send the video to me!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They ended the call, and Noah asked Maya for her opinion on the video. Maya thought about it and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t send the video to her yet. Just send her a few edited photos.¡± Her words worried Davin¡¯s aides. ¡°Ms. Maya, even if the photos have been edited, the media will think they are real and turn it into a headline when Janice sends the photos to them. Once it bes a trending topic, tons of people will believe that they¡¯re real as well. Ms. Maya, this will hurt your reputation!¡± Maya pondered on it and said, ¡°During the editing process, make sure there are some minor ws so that we exin that the photos have been editedter on. If we want Janice to believe that I have fallen for her trap, we need to show her some convincing evidence.¡± Seeing that Maya had already made up her mind, the bodyguard nodded and found an expert to deal with the matter. During the editing process, Maya specifically reminded them to show a clear view of her face. As for Noah, a back view of his would suffice. The expert in charge of the task nced at Noah and replied, ¡°Yes, Ms. Maya.¡± Soon, the photos were edited ording to Maya¡¯s request. During the entire time, Janice had called to rush Noah for the video. Noah brushed her off by telling her that the waiter was there to check the room. Once the photos were ready, Noah phoned Janice. ¡°Janice, I won¡¯t give you the video yet. Let me send you a few photos. The video is too outrageous. I¡¯m afraid that you will find it embarrassing to watch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t show it to anyone else.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I think it¡¯s better I send you the photos first. Forget it if you don¡¯t want them.¡± ¡°No, no. Photos are fine.¡± Janice hesitated, but she felt that it was better than nothing. ¡°Send them to me then.¡± However, she started to be suspicious. ¡°Noah, you said the waiter was there to check the room just now. What happened?¡± ¡°Oh, earlier on, I bumped into a waiter and caused him to drop an expensive bottle of red wine. I think he must be annoyed with me. Now that I¡¯m checking out of the room, he¡¯s using the opportunity to make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°I see. These waiters are so petty. Noah, are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How about Maya? Did they see her?¡± ¡°No. I put Maya in the car before checking out. All right then. Let me send you the photos.¡± ¡°Great.¡± When Janice saw the photos, she gawked at them. True enough, the woman in the pictures was Maya. In two of the photos, a man could be seen carrying her. In another one, Maya looked as if she was asleep. A many on top of her with his back arched. One look, and anyone could tell what was going on. A smile appeared on Janice¡¯s face. If Wilbur saw those photos, she wondered how he would react. Once Maya had ¡°jumped into the sea,¡± she would find the right opportunity and send the photos to the media so that everyone could see for themselves the kind of person Evan¡¯s daughter was. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1983 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 Warn Him ¡°Maya, I¡¯ll let you die a glorified death. Once you get to hell, you must remember to thank me.¡± Janice was so delighted that sheughed out loud. ¡°What happened? Why are you so happy?¡± Mabel¡¯s voice rang out behind her and gave her a shock. Janice stoppedughing and turned to Mabel. ¡°Nothing. Why didn¡¯t you knock before you entered the room?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t close the door either! Furthermore, the Simpson residence belongs to me. I can go anywhere I want to! Why should I knock?¡± What? Janice red at her angrily. Once I have Wilbur, I¡¯ll make sure Mabel has nothing to do with the Simpson residence when Wilbur inherits everything. When that happens, I want to see how she is going to show off in front of me. ¡°I saw you looking at your phone earlier on. What were you looking at that makes you so happy?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just some random stuff.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I thought¡­ Janice, has it ever urred to you that even if something happens to Maya, you will still never get Wilbur?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? I told you before that it is up to me to win Wilbur¡¯s heart. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Even if you are capable, what if Wilbur¡­¡± Mabel gave her a meaningful look. Janice¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The smile on Mabel¡¯s face was giving her goosebumps. She stared straight at Mabel. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Mabel walked up to her and whispered into her ears, ¡°All I want to say is if anything untoward happens to Wilbur, your dream will nevere true. Enjoy the Simpson residence while you can. In the future, you may not get a chance.¡± Janice was taken aback. Mabel seemed to be insinuating something. Is she nning to hurt Wilbur? ¡°Are you nning to hurt Wilbur?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish. I¡¯m by your side all day long to look after you. Where will I get the chance to hurt him? Besides, he¡¯s a grown man. How am I going to do that?¡± Janice looked at Mabel and felt very unsettled. Mabel threw her a smug nce before leaving the room. Once she left, Janice picked up her phone to call Wilbur. At that moment, Wilbur was in a meeting at the office. When the caller ID indicated that the call was from Janice, he declined it impatiently. Seeing that he did not answer her call, Janice became more panicky. She phoned him again, but he still declined her call. What¡¯s going on? Did something happen to Wilbur? Feeling unease, she gave Wilbur¡¯s assistant a call. When Jeff saw it was her, he declined the call. Why aren¡¯t they answering their phones? Did something happen to both Wilbur and Jeff? She was so anxious that she called again. Jeff silenced the phone and had no choice but to walk out of the conference room. ¡°Hello. Ms. Moniker, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone just now? Where is Wilbur? Is he okay?¡± Why won¡¯t Mr. Simpson be okay? Crazy woman! Mr. Simpson is in a meeting right now. What can possibly happen? ¡°Ms. Moniker, you worry too much. Mr. Simpson is in a meeting right now. He is fine. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll need to return to the meeting.¡± ¡°Tell Wilbur to be careful. Someone wants to hurt him.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. What did she say? Jeff noticed that Janice sounded serious and secretive. He nodded and responded, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll inform Mr. Simpson.¡± Once the meeting was over and they returned to their office, Jeff passed her message to Wilbur. ¡°Mr. Simpson, Ms. Moniker wants me to tell you to be more careful. I guess she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Or, maybe, she had a nightmare and dreamed that something bad happened to you. That¡¯s why she called us in such a hurry.¡± Wilbur said nothing. The other night when she was having dinner with Maya, Janice had already messaged him and warned him to be careful. Now, she called to remind him again. There must be a reason why she is doing this. Janice has been spending the past few days with Mabel. Perhaps, Mabel can¡¯t wait to make her move against me? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1984 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 Lover Suicide Pact ¡°I got it,¡± answered Wilbur calmly before he resumed his work. After going through one proposal, he suddenly thought of Maya. I wonder if she is at the hospital taking care of Janice, or has she gone to the food za? He gave Maya a call, but her phone had been turned off. Why is her phone turned off? He thought about it and decided to call Janice. When Janice saw that it was Wilbur, she was excited and happy at the same time. She answered the call in a sweet voice, ¡°Wilbur, I knew you¡¯d call me back.¡± Wilbur was rendered speechless, but he could not be bothered to talk too much with her. Instead, he asked directly, ¡°Where¡¯s Maya? Is she with you at the hospital?¡± I can¡¯t believe he called me to ask about Maya. ¡°No, she isn¡¯t with me. Maya went to the hospital to see me. I told her I was getting discharged, so she left to do her own things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re discharged from the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes. After Maya left, Mrs. Simpson managed the discharge procedures for me. I¡¯m staying at your house now. Wilbur, what time do you finish work? What would you like for dinner? I¡¯ll get the chef to prepare some food for you. I¡­¡± Wilbur went silent. Once he heard that Maya had left the hospital, he was not in the mood to hear what Janice had to say after that. Hence, he ended the call. ¡°Hello? Wilbur! Wilb-¡± Before she could finish talking to him, he hung up the phone. Will Wilbur be suspicious if he can¡¯t contact Maya? No, this won¡¯t do. Before anything else happens, the n must take ce. Janice immediately instructed her people who were hiding near the beach to act ording to their n. ¡°Do you know which shots to take?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Yes. When Noah pushes Maya into the sea and when he jumps into the sea himself.¡± ¡°Good.¡± With those two shots, they would be able to im that Noah was an admirer of Maya, and he forced himself on her. Later on, he was afraid of the repercussions, so hemitted suicide together with Maya. If they could not be together when they were alive, then they would die together! Ha! It sounds quite touching after all. The photos that Noah had sent her were proof. She would send the photos to the media anonymously. Once the images had been exposed, there would surely be an uproar. In any case, Noah had had sex with Maya. Even if they found her body and performed an autopsy, she was not worried because that fact would never change. When that happened, news of their scandal would spread like wildfires, bing the top trending topic. The Princess Of Seet Group, Maya Seet, Has Been Raped And Murdered! Maya Seet Has Been Defiled Before She Died! The Beloved Daughter Of The Seet family In A Lover Suicide Pact! When that time came, the Seet family would be utterly embarrassed. Wilbur would find out about it, and he would be upset. However, after a period of grieving, he would definitely forget about Maya and gradually ept her. In the end, Wilbur would still belong to her. During that time, she must treat Wilbur with utmost care and use her gentleness to soothe his sorrow. Janice started fantasizing and envisioned a beautiful future with Wilbur. Meanwhile, Noah had brought Maya to the beach. The trusted men that Davin had sent were observing in secret. The moment Maya was being pushed into the sea, someone captured the moment. Once Maya was in the sea, Noah jumped in to save her. Again, someone captured the scene. Afterward, a few men ran to the beach and stopped Maya and Noah from getting back on the shore. Maya had anticipated all of these, and the situation was resolved very quickly. Twenty minutester, Janice received two videos. One showed Noah pushing Maya into the sea, and the other one showed the former jumping into the sea by himself. Janice watched the videos repeatedly. Once she confirmed that it was really Maya and Noah in the videos, she made a call to Noah. There was no answer. Dead? Are they really dead? She started to get very excited. It was as if the biggest obstacle in her life had been removed, and she was able to see a bright future ahead of her. A bright future with Wilbur in it. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1985 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Trending News Hahahaha! Maya, you¡¯re finally dead! There¡¯s no way you cane between Wilbur and me anymore! Wonderful! Although Janice was happy, a wave of worry washed over her. She wasn¡¯t sure why she felt that way. No, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t settled everything I need to. Yes! That must be it! I have to get someone to spread this news immediately. This will only be over after both of them are confirmed dead, that Noah killed himself after killing Maya. With that, Janice carried out her ns. After half an hour, something that appeared on the trending search had gone viral. It was a post with two videos: Two bodies were found in the sea! Does anyone know them? Please contact their families immediately! Not long after, it became the number one trending topic, and a lot of media were sharing it on their tforms. It wasn¡¯t long before John saw this news and noticed that the girl looked like Nina and Maya in the photo. At that moment, he didn¡¯t know which one of the sisters was in the picture. All he knew was that Evan would be shocked by it when thetter heard the news. Should I tell Mr. Seet about it? But there¡¯s a possibility that the woman in the photo is just someone who looks like them¡­ John forced himself not to think of the possibility that Nina or Maya was in danger despite his gut telling him that it must be either one of them. He gripped his phone tightly and had a mixed expression on his face. Suddenly, Evan called him, ¡°John! Where¡¯s the proposal from yesterday?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll go look for it now, Mr. Seet!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t found it yet? Why are you sitting there and staring into space for then? Missing your wife or your daughter already?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Mr. Seet, I-I¡­¡± Evan furrowed his brows when he saw how strange John was behaving. Usually, when he teased John, thetter would sh a happy grin ande up with something about him missing his wife. That¡¯s odd. What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡°Did something happen?¡± Evan asked. ¡°M-Mr. Seet, I saw something on the trending topics. I-It¡¯s¡­¡± John¡¯s voice trailed off as he lifted his head to look at Evan with a solemn expression. ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°I saw that Ms. Maya or Ms. Nina had fallen into the sea.¡± ¡°What? Fallen into the sea?¡± Evan asked. John nodded in response. Evan didn¡¯t really understand what John was saying, so he took John¡¯s phone to look at the post. With a single nce, he saw that the woman in the video was Maya. In the video, Maya looked like she was searching for something while wandering around the ce. She looked lost. After some time, she stared at the sea in a daze. Then, a man appeared behind her and pushed her into the waters. Shortly after, the man jumped into the sea as well. Maya¡­ In that instant, Evan felt like he was going to pass out. John quickly caught him and held him steady. ¡°Mr. Seet, are you okay?¡± ¡°Hurry! We have to get to the beach now!¡± ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡± John knew Evan¡¯s temperament very well, so he quickly called the driver. ¡°Mr. Seet, please calm down. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be okay.¡± What¡¯s the matter with Mr. Seet? Is he rushing back to meet his wife? It¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s in such a hurry. A few staff members thought when they saw how hastily Evan was walking to the parking lot. ¡°Did you see the news? Something had happened to Mr. Seet¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°What?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, everyone in thepany was talking about it and was keeping an eye on thetest updates. Nicole and Nina were utterly shocked by the news, and they rushed to the beach as fast as possible to find out if it really was Maya. Wilbur was in disbelief when he heard the news. As he watched the video, he kept telling himself, ¡°No. It¡¯s not Maya¡­ The woman isn¡¯t Maya. It¡¯s not Maya¡­¡± Jeff had never seen Wilbur act that way before. Wilbur¡¯s entire face was drained of color, and his hands were trembling. Mr. Simpson is really afraid of losing Maya¡­ Jeff thought when he saw the look in Wilbur¡¯s eyes. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1986 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 Evan And Nicole Arrived Secondster, Wilbur got up and dashed toward the garage. He wanted to see for himself that the woman at the beach wasn¡¯t Maya. ¡°Mr. Simpson, please be careful. I¡¯ll drive,¡± Jeff said as he opened the door of the passenger seat for Wilbur. At that moment, Wilbur¡¯s heart was beating frantically when the scene of Maya being pushed into the sea kept reying in his mind. Therefore, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t drive in that state. Without wasting any time, he walked over and sat in the passenger seat. As Jeff drove, Wilbur kept urging him to drive faster. ¡°Mr. Simpson, I¡¯m driving as fast as I can. Please try to calm down. We¡¯ll get there in ten minutes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too long! We have to get there in eight minutes!¡± Jeff was speechless. He took a nce at Wilbur. Is Mr. Simpson expecting the car to fly? This is a car, not a ne! Suddenly, Wilbur¡¯s phone rang, but he didn¡¯t even bother to pick it up. While looking intently at the road, he prayed that it wasn¡¯t Maya. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he picking up?¡± Janice muttered as she stared at her phone. She wanted to know if Wilbur saw the video and how he would react if he did. Wilbur, don¡¯t be sad! Maya already got together with Noah before she died! I already have the photos on my phone, and I¡¯ll get the media to post them when the time is right. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll forget her very soon after seeing those pictures. Both of you aren¡¯t destined to be together, anyway. She will never be yours. Janice tried calling Wilbur again. This time, he picked up almost instantly. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to speak before she did. ¡°Get lost!¡± Wilbur yelled. She waspletely stunned. ¡°W-Wilbur, I-¡± Wilbur hung up before she even got the chance to say anything. A vortex of anger swirled inside her. How can he treat me like this? Is something wrong with him? Or¡­ Has he already seen the post? B-But even if he really did see it, he shouldn¡¯t treat me like this! Wilbur, just you wait! You¡¯ll apologize to me! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Evan and John had arrived at the beach. Evan stared at the sea with his reddened eyes after getting out of the car. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Evan asked shakily from the pain he felt deep within him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. Please calm down¡­ Maybe that woman isn¡¯t Maya,¡± John consoled. ¡°John, get a search and rescue team ready immediately. I don¡¯t care how much it costs; just make sure they find her!¡± Evan ordered. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet!¡± After a while, Nicole and Nina had reached the scene as well. Blood drained from Nicole¡¯s face as she looked at the sea. Suddenly, she felt dizzy, and she felt as if she was dreaming instead of being in the real world. ¡°Maya¡­ Maya¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, calm down. I¡¯m sure Maya is okay,¡± Ninaforted her. Nicole was devastated. She looked at the sea as she prayed silently. Dear God, please don¡¯t let anything happen to Maya! Please! She¡¯s still very young! I¡¯m willing to exchange my life with hers! Please make sure she¡¯s okay. Upon noticing Nicole, Evan immediately rushed toward her. He reached out his hand to steady her, and she lifted her head in response. ¡°Maya¡¯s not here. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine! Nothing bad will happen to her!¡± ¡°I know, Nicole. I believe that she¡¯ll be okay too. She¡¯s a kind soul, so I¡¯m sure God will protect her!¡± Nicole leaned against Evan¡¯s chest and held tightly onto his shirt. At the same time, she continued to stare at the sea. As the water¡¯s surface glistened from the sun¡¯s rays, Nicole felt dizzy eventually. She hoped that this was all just a dream. Nina looked at Nicole and Evan. Suddenly, she felt her heart ache when she noticed how much her parents had aged. ¡°Maya, you must be okay! For Daddy and Mommy¡¯s sake, you must be!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1987 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 Settle The Score Nina¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She answered it right after seeing that it was Davin who had called. ¡°Uncle Davin, did you see the news too? We¡¯re at the beach now. You shoulde.¡± ¡°No, no. Nina, I¡¯m just calling to tell you that Maya¡¯s with me right now.¡± ¡°Maya¡¯s with you? Are you sure, Uncle Davin?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m positive. If you want to know what happened, go to the Simpson residence. I¡¯m there with Maya already.¡± The Simpson residence? ¡°Okay, Uncle Davin. We¡¯ll head over now,¡± Nina said. After she hung up, she told Evan and Nicole what Davin had said. Evan, Nicole, and John were surprised at what they heard. Could it be that Mr. Davin was fishing by the sea and saved Ms. Maya when he coincidently saw her? John thought. Meanwhile, Evan had no clue what Davin was up to. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Simpson residence,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± With that, the few of them rushed to their destination. Meanwhile, Davin asked Maya, Noah, and Louis to stay in the car as he walked up to the Simpson residence with his assistant. Louis was the one who worked together with Noah to lie and deceive Maya. The butler and Mabel were surprised to see Davin at their doorstep. What is he doing here? Shouldn¡¯t he be looking for Maya or her body after seeing the news? However, it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t mention anything about it so that I don¡¯t identally make him unhappy since our family still wishes to work together with the Seets. Mabel thought. After considering her options, Mabel weed Davin into her house warmly. ¡°I¡¯m here for business, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. Janice is here, isn¡¯t she?¡± Davin asked. Why is he asking for Nicole? Mabel¡¯s expression changed slightly at his question. She nodded. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s still recovering from her miscarriage. Her health hasn¡¯t been in good shape ever since she saved Maya and lost her baby¡­¡± Mabel paused slightly before smilingly, ¡°Of course, Nicole¡¯s d that she could save Maya. Hence, her baby¡¯s sacrifice wasn¡¯t for nothing. So, Mr. Davin, do you have any good news for her?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. They¡¯ll bring up the miscarriage every time they see us. I wonder if they¡¯ll still do that after knowing about the truth, he wondered. ¡°Whether or not the baby¡¯s sacrifice was worth it, you¡¯ll know soon enough! Where are Rodney and Nichs? Call them out. Oh, and Janice too since she¡¯s Nichs¡¯ fianc¨¦e now. Besides, she¡¯s living with you too. So, whatever matters that concern her, concern the Simpson family too.¡± Mabel was speechless when she saw Davin¡¯s darkened expression. This is not good. Janice has hated Maya for as long as I can remember. What did she do to Maya? Could it be that Davin found out about something? Wait, is he here because he found out that Janice bullied Maya in the hospital and is here to get even with her? Is this really necessary? Mabel continued to think about the possibilities in her head. I¡¯ll just see how things goter. If it¡¯s good news, Janice will still be Nichs¡¯ fianc¨¦e. But, if things turn out badly, we won¡¯t help her at all. Since Maya was the cause of Janice¡¯s miscarriage, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll remember that good deed. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Davin! Rodney has just returned from meeting Desmond. I¡¯ll go upstairs and call him. Please wait a moment. Oh! Nic should be on his way back too because Rodney called him to As soon as her words fell, Nichs arrived home. ¡°Hi, Mr. Davin. What are you doing here? This is a pleasant surprise!¡± Nichs looked at Davin puzzledly. ¡°I¡¯m here to settle the scores.¡± ¡°Huh? If it¡¯s about thepany, you should look for Wilbur since he¡¯s the one in charge of all the partnership matters with Seet Group,¡± Nichs replied. ¡°It¡¯s not about thepany. I¡¯m here to settle the score for Maya!¡± Davin responded. Nichs was surprised because he didn¡¯t know what Davin was talking about. However, he had a bad feeling about it. Despite that, he gestured for Davin to take a seat respectfully. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1988 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Janice Was pped Rodney came downstairs after Mabel went to get him. ¡°Hi, Mr. Davin! It¡¯s an honor to have you here!¡± Rodney greeted courteously. ¡°Mr. Simpson, you don¡¯t have to speak so formally with me. I don¡¯t really like pleasantries.¡± ¡°Of course, of course, Mr. Davin! You¡¯re really easy to talk to! I¡¯ve already rmended your underground pce to many of my friends, and they are more than willing to go there,¡± Rodney responded. Davin chuckled at that. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk about my underground pce or thepany today. Where is Janice? Call her out!¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Nichs asked as he looked at Davin curiously. ¡°Oh, yes. Something is very wrong, indeed,¡± Davin replied. ¡°Go get her,¡± Rodneymanded. Meanwhile, Janice was sprawling on her bed as she intently scrolled through the top trending topics. She read thements section of the post rted to Maya¡¯s incident happily. Oh, Maya. You¡¯re really famous now. Everyone cares more about this incident than they ever did about your status as the privileged daughter of the Seet family. I still have the photos that Noah sent to me. Once I expose them to the media, you¡¯ll be even more famous! If you want to thank me for this, why don¡¯t you say that to me in my dreams? A lot of people are wondering about your rtionship with Noah. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be thrilled when you see thosements because everyone knows your name now! Knock! Knock! ¡°Who is it?¡± Janice¡¯s irritated voice sounded from the bedroom. ¡°Ms. Moniker, Mr. Simpson asks you to go to the living room.¡± Why does he want to see me? Could it be that he wishes to kick me out by giving me the ten million he promised? But now¡¯s not the time! My rtionship with Wilbur is just starting! So, what should I say when I go downstairs? Janice pondered as she made her way downstairs. Once she arrived in the living room and saw Davin, her heart immediately sank. What is he doing here? Is it because of Maya? N-No¡­ There¡¯s no way he knows what happened. Despite her thoughts, she was still a little nervous. ¡°Janice, Mr. Davin said that he wants to settle some score with you. What is that about?¡± Nichs asked as he stared at her. Janice was puzzled and at a loss for words for a split second. ¡°Settle the score? Could it be that you¡¯re mistaken, Mr. Davin?¡± Davin scrutinized Janice. This b*tch bullied Maya in the hospital, wanted to tarnish her reputation, and even schemed to kill her. There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯s the devil. The next second, he nced at his assistant, and thetter immediately walked toward Janice. Just as everyone was staring curiously at Davin¡¯s assistant, thetter pped her across her cheeks. Janice was taken aback by what happened and fell to the ground. She lifted her hand and covered her burning cheek as she raised her head angrily. ¡°Why did you p me?¡± she yelled as she red at the assistant.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s because you deserved it! Consider it a greeting gift,¡± Davin answered instead. Looking aggrieved, she asked, ¡°Mr. Davin, what do you mean? Have I done anything to offend you? Do exin!¡± Davin let out a chuckle. ¡°Wow! You still have the nerve to ask me that? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± he asked with a faint smile, but his eyes were filled with murderous intent. Janice kept quiet, and her chest tightened. Could it be that he knows how Maya died? N-No¡­ That¡¯s impossible! However, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. ¡°Janice, what did you do that made Mr. Davin so angry?¡± Mabel asked anxiously. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Janice tried to talk herself out of it. The next moment, she turned to look at Nichs. ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, which means I¡¯ll be part of the Simpson family. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything when he disrespects your fianc¨¦e like this?¡± In that instant, the only thing she could think of was to use Nichs as a shield to protect herself from Davin¡¯s wrath. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1989 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 Dead Man Tells No Tales Nichs red at her for a moment, but he still did what he needed to do. ¡°Mr. Davin, what exactly did she do? Can you please tell us in detail? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate for you toe here and p my fianc¨¦e?¡± Davin shot Janice a cold re and demanded an exnation from her. ¡°Janice, how did you bully Maya back in the hospital?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t bully her. Maya was the one who volunteered to take care of me.¡± ¡°Do you really think she would do that if you didn¡¯t guilt her into it with your miscarriage? Are you even worthy of her time?¡± Davin asked. ¡°That¡¯s really horrible for you to say that! C-Can¡¯t I even speak the truth now? My child¡¯s gone because I saved Maya.¡± Davin gave her a cold sneer. ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s because of Maya? Why don¡¯t you listen to this?¡± With that, he yed an audio recording that he got from Kyle. It contained the statements of the men who bullied Maya in the parking lot. Janice¡¯s expression changed after she heard that. ¡°T-They¡¯re ndering me! It¡¯s fake! That¡¯s not true at all! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d kill my own child! I loved my baby! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d do that!¡± ¡°The police will find out if it¡¯s true or false. This is an audio clip given to me by the previous president of Cloud Corporation. Those gangsters that you found pretended that they were from Cloud Corporation and used it to hurt Maya! Cloud Corporation has already sued you. I¡¯m sure the truth will be revealed soon.¡± Janice stared in stunned silence as her face turned ashen. She didn¡¯t expect Davin to find out the truth about that incident. What will happen to me if they prove that it¡¯s really me? Will it affect my rtionship with Wilbur? She thought her n was perfect, but she had not foreseen Davin¡¯s interference. Maya¡­ You¡¯re really lucky, aren¡¯t you? You have parents who love you, and your uncle¡¯s treating you so well too! Why? Who gives you that right? This is too unfair! Rodney and Mabel exchanged nces. At first, they nned to use the miscarriage incident to be on good terms with the Seet family. However, it looked like it wasn¡¯t going to happen anymore. Davin noticed their strange behavior. Why aren¡¯t they shocked at what they heard? Shouldn¡¯t they be angry and demand an exnation from Janice for being so cruel? Could it be that they knew the truth all along? Nichs noticed Davin staring at them and could guess what thetter was thinking. The next moment, he turned toward Janice and questioned angrily, ¡°Is what Mr. Davin said true?¡± Janice immediately denied it and continued to talk her way out of it. ¡°Mr. Davin, since the investigation result from the police isn¡¯t out yet, there¡¯s still a possibility that those men were lying on purpose. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too hasty to jump to conclusions based on the voice recording alone?¡± ¡°Oh? Fine, we¡¯ll wait for the police¡¯s investigation on this matter then. Now, let¡¯s talk about the worst thing that she did!¡± Mabel was speechless as she turned to look at Janice in shock. What else did she do? Rodney and Nichs were surprised by that remark too. She just came back from the hospital. What else could she have done? ¡°Mr. Davin, what else did she do?¡± Nichs asked. ¡°Do you know some guy named Noah?¡± Davin asked. Upon hearing that name, Janice¡¯s eyes widened as her face turned even paler. It took her a few seconds to answer the man¡¯s question. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know who he is.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You don¡¯t know who he is? His mom and your mom are cousins, yet you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know him! It¡¯s been ages since Ist spoke to him. I¡¯ve already forgotten that such a person existed before you mentioned him!¡± ¡°You forgot? Are you sure? Or are you thinking that you can forget everything you¡¯ve done, and no one will be there to tell the truth after he dies?¡± Janice was frozen to the spot, and her heart pounded rapidly. How did he find out so quickly about Maya¡¯s death? How is it possible? ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Davin?¡± Rodney asked. He couldn¡¯tprehend what was going on at all. ¡°Janice used Noah to kill Maya! I¡¯ll make sure she pays for what she¡¯s done!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1990 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Keep Him Alive Davin¡¯s words sent waves of shock to everyone present in the room. Mabel, Rodney, and Nichs looked at one another in confusion. Meanwhile, Mabel was cursing Janice silently in her heart. Janice, you b*tch! How dare you go overboard? Nic already told you not to try anything funny on Maya! Look what you¡¯ve done! Nothing good will follow when the Seets find out! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do something like that! I¡¯m d Nic doesn¡¯t like her and that the baby¡¯s gone. Anyway, what happens to her doesn¡¯t concern our family. So, I¡¯m not going to go against the Seet family for her. You¡¯re on your own, Janice. Rodney was shocked to the core because he used to think that Janice treated Maya better than how one would treat one¡¯s own sister. Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯ll do such a despicable thing to Maya? But why? Is it because she wanted to avenge her unborn child? N-No¡­ That¡¯s not it. She¡¯s the one who caused the miscarriage, so it had nothing to do with Maya. Then, why would she treat Maya like that? On the other hand, Nichs stared at Janice in disbelief. She¡¯s digging her own grave for doing such a thing on the day she was discharged from the hospital. This woman has gone mad for Wilbur! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He narrowed his eyes the moment he thought about Wilbur. He wasn¡¯t interested in what Janice did. However, the thing he was most interested in was bing the sessor of the Simpson family¡¯s business. He coughed and came up with an excuse after he thought of something. ¡°Please excuse me. I have to use the bathroom for a bit.¡± When he managed to iste himself, he dialed a number on his phone. ¡°Yes, Mr. Nichs? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Wilbur is devastated by the news of Maya¡¯s death. Make sure you take good care of him when the opportunity arises¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Nichs, we¡¯ve been following him as per yourmand for the past few days. His car will reach the beach soon. Should we¡­¡± ¡°The beach? Do you mean the one where Maya was? Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Oh, Wilbur, I can¡¯t believe he wishes to jump into the same ocean that Maya died in. He¡¯s really deeply in love with her, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Jump into the ocean?¡± the person on the other end asked. After a short while, the person on the phone understood what Nichs meant. ¡°Mr. Nichs, please leave it to us. We¡¯ll help Mr. Wilbur with that.¡± ¡°Keep him alive. After all, we are brothers. I¡¯d be merciful and let him live his life on a thread.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Nichs. You¡¯re really kind. As for the drug that you mentioned earlier¡­¡± The person¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°Use it when you should. It¡¯ll make him forget all of his worries!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Nichs. We got it.¡± Nichs let out a sigh after ending the phone call. He was conflicted and sad about what was going to happen to Wilbur. Wilbur¡¯s presence was like the fully lit moon at thepany, yet he was a firefly that no one cared about. Everyone looked up to Wilbur, but all of them mocked him in secret. We¡¯re both from the Simpson family, but why is he thepany¡¯s sessor while I¡¯m just a in side character that everyone looks down on? Why should we be treated differently when both of us have the same dad? Other than that, Mabel had a grudge against Wilbur¡¯s mother before thetter died. Mabel did something stupid once and caused Angelique¡¯s death. Nichs didn¡¯t dare to think about what Wilbur would do if thetter were to discover that. If I were Wilbur, I¡¯d definitely make my mother¡¯s killer pay for what they¡¯d done! That¡¯s why I have to act first in order to secure my future and Mom¡¯s life. Wilbur, please don¡¯t me me for this. If you really have to me someone or something, me it on fate! There can only be one winner in the end. If there¡¯s already you in the family, why did God give me the chance to be the other son in our family? I don¡¯t have a choice! Perhaps, Nichs knew what he did was wrong, so he could only use this as an excuse to get rid of the guilt he was feeling. After taking a deep breath and keeping his phone in his pocket, he left the bathroom. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1991 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Witnesses Meanwhile, Janice was still denying Davin¡¯s words in the living room. ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to Noah for a long, long time! Besides, I don¡¯t even know how Maya died! I was shocked by the news too!¡± After a while, she started sobbing as if she was really sad. ¡°To be honest, I still can¡¯t believe that happened to Maya. I wish her to be safe and well more than anyone else. I-I shouldn¡¯t have gotten discharged today¡­ If only I was still hospitalized and asked her to take care of me, m-maybe none of that would happen to her. Maybe she¡¯d still be alive! It¡¯s all my fault! Why do I have to get discharged today?¡± Davin studied Janice¡¯s acting skills. She¡¯s quite a talented actress. If I didn¡¯t know the truth, I might even believe her. Oh? I wonder if Sheep¡¯s crew needs a drama queen? She could y a brilliant viin. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯d excel. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Janice, I¡¯m not here to y games with you, and you can save your tears. Since I¡¯m here to settle the score with you, this means that I already have enough evidence of everything you¡¯ve done!¡± Davin snapped. ¡°What evidence?¡± Janice asked puzzledly. ¡°Witnesses!¡± Davin replied. ¡°What witnesses?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°Louis. The man you bribed to work together with Noah, remember? You used him to bring up the matter about Tilly¡¯s umbre so that Maya would be fooled to get into Noah¡¯s room. Just how much did you spend to get Louis on your side?¡± Louis? How does he know so much about this? Could it be that Louis told him? F*ck! I can¡¯t believe that b*stard sold me out! D*mn it! I shouldn¡¯t have used him! ¡°Who¡¯s Louis? I don¡¯t know him,¡± she responded after regaining herposure. Davin chuckled coldly. ¡°Even if you say you don¡¯t know him, Louis and Noah can prove that they know you. They are willing to testify against you on the spot!¡± ¡°Noah? B-But isn¡¯t Noah¡­¡± Mabel¡¯s voice trailed off as she looked at Davin in utter confusion. Davin gestured to his assistant, and thetter went to bring the trio over. When Janice saw Noah and Maya, her face instantly fell. She was utterly horrified. Aren¡¯t the two of them dead? How are they still alive? I saw it in the video! Both of them jumped! Besides, those guys told me that they¡¯re dead! After some time, she finally realized that instead of being the one to trick others, she was the one who was deceived. I¡¯m sure Noah had already told them about our calls and messages. ¡°Noah, how dare you betray me!¡± Janice red at Noah with hate and disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted me dead in the ocean with Maya! I¡¯m just protecting my own life. Janice, I didn¡¯t know that you were so cruel. No matter what, we¡¯re still cousins. Yet, you wished to kill me! How could you be so ruthless?¡± Janice was rooted to the spot. There were no words to counter what Noah had said. She knew that there was no way out for her anymore after her n failed. Therefore, she let out a scoff as she resigned to her fate. ¡°Hah! So what? Killing you means nothingpared to killing my own baby! Even if you¡¯re my cousin, how could youpare yourself to the child who was inside me? Killing you was easier!¡± She¡­ She killed her own baby? Maya¡¯s eyes widened as if she had just been struck by lightning. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening because she never expected the truth to be like this. ¡°Janice, why did you do that? So, you killed your own baby because you wanted to fool me and make me serve you?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1992 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 Nina pped Janice Janice lifted her head to re at Maya. ¡°Just how dumb can you be? Who are you to make me sacrifice my baby for? I did that because of Wilbur! The person I¡¯m in love with is Wilbur! If I were to give birth to Nichs¡¯ child, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll ept me!¡± I¡¯ll never ept it if the baby gets in my way of being together with Wilbur! There¡¯s no way I can let that happen after loving him for so long! ¡°Are you still in love with Wilbur? But didn¡¯t you and Nichs¡ª¡± ¡°Nichs?¡± Janice asked in a mocking tone as she nced at Nichs before continuing, ¡°Nichs and I were only acting so that you¡¯d let your guard down against me. That way, I¡¯d have a chance to plot against you! It¡¯s a shame that I only wished to make you suffer in the hospital to vent my anger. I finally thought about that perfect n to get rid of you once and for all yesterday, but who would¡¯ve known that you¡¯d be so fortunate to escape death?¡± ¡°So, you did all these because of Wilbur? But he doesn¡¯t love you at all! Even if I¡¯m dead, he¡¯ll never love you! If he¡¯d really fall for you, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d choose you even before I appear! Nobody can force him into anything.¡± ¡°What do you know? If you¡¯re not here, he¡¯ll ept me and love me! It¡¯s all because of you! You¡¯re the one who ruined my life!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At that moment, Evan, Nicole, and Nina walked into the room and heard what Janice said. Since the three of them didn¡¯t know what had happened, Davin exined the situation to them. When Evan knew that Janice schemed against Maya, he had an urge to kill that conniving woman. Nicole was shocked too. ¡°Janice, why did you do that to Maya? Who are you to treat her that way?¡± she demanded angrily. Nina noticed a fire in Nicole¡¯s eyes that she had never seen before. She knew that her mother cared more about her children¡¯s lives than her own. With that, Nina took a deep breath and walked toward Janice. ¡°You have to pay for what you¡¯ve done to Maya! My parents won¡¯t touch you, but I will!¡± The next moment, she raised her hand and pped Janice twice forcefully. ¡°Y-You-¡± ¡°What? Shouldn¡¯t I p you? Or do you think that two ps aren¡¯t enough to bring you to your senses?¡± As soon as Nina¡¯s words fell, she pped Janice a few more times until thetter saw stars with her cheeks burning hot. Janice gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. ¡°Well-yed, b*tch! I really admire the two of you. Just because you¡¯re Evan Seet¡¯s daughters, you get to do whatever you wish! I wonder if you could do that if the circumstances were different!¡± Is she saying I¡¯m bullying her on purpose because I¡¯m Dad¡¯s daughter? Nina scoffed at that. ¡°You really have a way to twist things around! I¡¯m not pping you because I¡¯m a Seet. I pped you because you¡¯re an evil b*tch who wanted to kill Maya and others! If you were my daddy¡¯s daughter, he¡¯d beat you to death before any one of us could do anything!¡± ¡°Nina, good job! We don¡¯t need this kind of people in our family! Oh, and you p perfectly well too!¡± Davinplimented her and gave her a thumbs up. Nicole felt good about it too. ¡°That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll leave her and the evidence to the police. Mr. Simpson, you don¡¯t have any objection against that, right?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Mr. Seet, what are you saying? I can¡¯t believe Janice would be so evil! You don¡¯t need to spare her! Her engagement with Nic is over. Since she killed Nic¡¯s baby, I don¡¯t want her to be a part of the Simpson family! You can do whatever you want with her, and we won¡¯t say a thing,¡± Rodney replied as he was in a hurry to cut ties with Janice. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1993 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 Cutting Off Ties Janiceughed mockingly. ¡°Nichs and Mrs. Simpson already knew how the baby died a long time ago. So, I¡¯m sure you knew it too. But the three of you continued to y along with my lies. Obviously, you were nning to use that matter to get something out of Seet Group! All of you only put your best interests first! You¡¯re all selfish!¡± ¡°Shut up! You unrepentant woman! Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Rodney yelled at Janice out of anger. ¡°You¡¯re evil and shameless! How dare you nder our family after what you¡¯ve done? It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to be on your side, but you¡¯ve gone too far! There¡¯s nothing for us to say anymore! You were the one who lied to us about how your baby died! How could you twist the truth and me it on us? Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet, you¡¯re the witnesses here. Why would we help someone who killed Nic¡¯s baby?¡± Mabel added. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Seet. Don¡¯t listen to her lies! We¡¯d never help her!¡± Evan sneered at the sheer irony of the situation. ¡°Why are you getting all worked up if you weren¡¯t involved in her schemes?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°W-We¡­¡± Rodney tried to say something, but no words left his mouth. ¡°We¡¯re just afraid that you¡¯ll misunderstand us. Since Wilbur and Maya are a couple, we¡¯ll be inws soon. If any misunderstandings are left unsolved, it won¡¯t be healthy for our families¡¯ rtionship and happiness. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mabel exined. Davin crossed his arms and stared at them. No wonder their reaction was strange earlier when they heard about the truth behind Janice¡¯s miscarriage. My suspicions were right. What Janice said wasn¡¯t to nder the Simpsons, but she was telling the truth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to twist your words around. You know what you did or didn¡¯t do best. As for us, we know how to differentiate the truth from lies.¡± Rodney and Mabel exchanged nces and didn¡¯t say anything else. Then, Mabel red at Janice as she cursed in her heart. This b*tch should go to hell! How dare she drags us into it! She should hurry up and die! On the contrary, Nichs was exceptionally quiet. It was because he had just received news that his orders had been carried out. Soon, Dad will receive the news. As expected, Rodney¡¯s phone rang secondster. ¡°My apologies, Mr. Seet. I have to take this call,¡± he said as he answered the call. His face changed immediately after hearing what the person on the other end of the line said. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Rodney demanded. Per his request, the person on the phone repeated himself, and Rodney felt like his world was about to crumble. ¡°Wil¡­ Wil¡­ H-How could he¡­¡± ¡°What happened to Wilbur?¡± Maya asked worriedly as she frowned. Rodney lifted his head and looked at Maya. ¡°Wilbur j-jumped into the sea!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard that. ¡°N-No¡­ Wilbur won¡¯t do that! He won¡¯t¡­ There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll love Maya to the extent of ending his own life! There¡¯s no way!¡± Janice eximed as she shook her head in disbelief. Maya was shocked too. She heard what Janice said and hoped that she was right. Please, don¡¯t let this be true! He needs to be fine! Mr. Simpson, are you sure the information is reliable?¡± Davin asked. ¡°Y-Yes. He jumped into the sea but was saved. However, his condition wasn¡¯t stable, so he was sent to the hospital.¡± He¡¯s been saved! This means that Wilbur is still alive! Maya¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1994 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 It Is Not That Simple ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell us the entire story in the beginning? We thought that Wilbur is de¡ª¡± Mabel stopped herself as she nced at the others. She cleared her throat and continued, ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s been saved! That¡¯s great news!¡± However, she was cursing in her heart. Which idiot went to save him? Ahh! Dear God, why don¡¯t you let him die? No one will fight for the inheritance with Nic if he¡¯s dead, and I won¡¯t need to worry about him avenging his mother. He¡¯s better off dead! ¡°Which hospital is he in? We should get there as soon as possible,¡± Nichs suggested. ¡°Y-Yes! Nic is right! We should rush there now!¡± As soon as Rodney told them the hospital¡¯s name, Maya was the first to dash out. She wanted to see Wilbur and find out how he was as quickly as possible. Janice nned to go with them, but she was stopped by Davin¡¯s assistant. Davin merely gave his assistant a nce, and thetter seized her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re going to the police station with me.¡± ¡°P-Police station?¡± ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you think you need to pay the price for everything you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°B-But Wilbur¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Mr. Simpson. Ms. Maya will take good care of him. Now, move!¡± Janice froze for a moment, then she quickly turned and wanted to run away. However, Davin¡¯s assistant caught up with her easily. ¡°How dare you try to escape! Mr. Davin will punish me if I let you flee under my watch. You¡¯d better be good and go to the police station with me, or else I¡¯ll make you pay for it. I¡¯m not a gentleman.¡± Janice struggled for a while, but she was dragged away eventually. It serves you right! You should spend the rest of your life in prison! Mabel thought when she saw Janice being dragged away. Maya¡¯s heart was pounding the entire time as she rushed to the hospital. How is Wilbur now? Dear God, please make sure he¡¯s okay. Please don¡¯t let him die! Nina noticed how worried Maya was, and she held her sister¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a good person. He¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Maya. Wilbur will be fine,¡± Nicoleforted. ¡°Did he really jump into the sea because of me? If something happens to him, I¡¯d be the cause of it, right?¡± Maya looked at Nina and Nicole with a paled expression. ¡°Maya¡­ Don¡¯t think that way. Mommy said so too, right? He¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. After a few seconds, Nina continued, ¡°Actually, I feel that something¡¯s off. Do you really think a man like Wilbur would jump off the sea because of Maya? Even if he loves her that much, would he really do that¡ª¡± ¡°Nina, what are you trying to say?¡± Maya asked. ¡°I¡¯m saying that when we found out you fell into the sea, the first thing we did was to see for ourselves as to whether it was really you. It¡¯s normal for him to be at the beach, but would he really jump into the waters even before seeing your body or any other evidence to prove your death? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too hasty?¡± ¡°Nina, you¡¯re saying that he should at least confirm my death before he decided to die? But I don¡¯t want him to die even after I¡¯m dead! I want him to be alive and live his life well!¡± Maya replied while pouting. ¡°Calm down, Maya. That¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m trying to say is that Wilbur¡¯s incident may not be so simple.¡± Maya and Nicole furrowed their brows after hearing Nina¡¯s analysis. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t jump to conclusions before there¡¯s any evidence. Once we see him, we¡¯ll know what happened,¡± Nicole said. ¡°I understand, Mommy.¡± Meanwhile, Mabel nced at Rodney, who was sitting next to her. Then, she nced at Nichs, who was sitting in the passenger seat. She wanted to say something to Nichs, but she couldn¡¯t because Rodney was there. Therefore, she held it in until they arrived at the hospital. As the rest of them rushed to the ward, she tugged on Nichs¡¯ sleeve. With that, thetter slowed down his footsteps, and the two of them finally had some distance from the others. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1995 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Her True Colors ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nichs asked. ¡°Nic, do you think Wilbur¡¯s life is in danger? What if he passes away and never returns to the Simpsons again?¡± ¡°No. The doctors will save him.¡± ¡°No, Nic, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. If Wilbur¡¯s gone, wouldn¡¯t the Simpsons¡¯ house andpanye into our possession in the future? What a great opportunity!¡± Of course, Nichs understood what Mabel meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom,¡± he said solemnly with a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Even if Wilbures back, he won¡¯t have anything to do with thepany again.¡± Mabel furrowed her brows. ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°All right, enough with the questions. When we get to the ward, the only thing you need to do is show Dad how much you care for Wilbur.¡± Mabel was silent for a while before a sudden realization hit her. ¡°Oh, my gosh. Nic, were you the one who¡ª¡± ¡°Mom! Stop asking! Just do as I say. Let¡¯s hurry and join them in the ward. Otherwise, it¡¯d seem like we don¡¯t care enough for Wilbur.¡± Though still deep in thought, Mabel followed behind as Nichs strode off toward the ward. Meanwhile, Wilbur was still unconscious in bed when the doctor came in to give Rodney an update. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°The patient¡¯s out of danger. But we¡¯ll have to wait for him to wake up before proceeding with other checkups.¡± Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Maya was finally able to calm her anxious heart. Rodney, too, was visibly relieved. If he had lost Wilbur, it¡¯d be akin to losing a pir of support and the backbone of theirpany. More importantly, he counted on Wilbur and Maya being together so they could use Seet Group to elevate the Simpson family¡¯s status. ¡°Good, good,¡± he replied. ¡°Thank goodness he¡¯s fine.¡± Naturally, Evan and Nicole were just as pleased to hear the news. The former said jokingly, ¡°Ha! I told you Wilbur¡¯s blessed with great fortune! With the spiritual power protecting him, he can deflect any misfortune thates his way!¡± Everyone else promptly burst outughing at that. However, when Nicole noticed the touch of anxiety lingering on Maya¡¯s face, she decided to check on Wilbur personally. To her relief, Wilbur¡¯s pulse was strong and steady. Even though he was still unconscious, Nicole was confident that his condition had stabilized. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maya. Wilbur¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll wake up in a few hours; I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Maya nodded happily. She had a lot of faith in Nicole¡¯s expertise, especially since thetter had had many patients under her care and even cured some of the rarest diseases. ¡°Okay! Mommy, why don¡¯t you head back first with Daddy, Uncle Davin, and Nina? I¡¯ll stay here till Wilbur wakes up.¡± Before anyone could reply, Nina piped up, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Uncle Davin, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll keep Mayapany.¡± She had found the whole incident rather odd and was determined to get to the bottom of it once Wilbur woke up. Maya smiled, feeling grateful that her sister was so thoughtful. ¡°Thank you, Nina.¡± ¡°Silly girl, there¡¯s no need to thank me. Isn¡¯t that what sisters are for?¡± Just then, Rodney spoke up. ¡°Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet, sorry to have worried you. If it weren¡¯t for that b*tch, Janice, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mabel chimed in. ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, Mr. Seet, Mrs. Seet. It¡¯s our fault for not having seen Janice¡¯s true colors. We really shouldn¡¯t have let her get engaged to Nic.¡± Davin couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. The Simpsons im to be a terrible judge of character, but they might just be fishing in troubled waters after knowing what happened to Janice¡¯s baby. One thing¡¯s for sure, Janice is nowhere as scheming as them! Evan had also had enough of hearing the Simpsons defend themselves. After all, everyone had their own perceptions of what was right and wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sure Janice will get the punishment she deserves!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, she ought to be punished! Serves her right!¡± Mabel said through gritted teeth. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1996 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 Putting On An Act Evan couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer Mabel, and neither could the rest of the Seet family. After giving Nina and Maya a few more reminders, Nicole promptly left with Evan and Davin. The only ones left in the ward were Nina, Maya, and the Simpson family. Having recalled what Nichs had told her earlier, Mabel began acting the part of the loving mother. She walked to Wilbur¡¯s bed as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Oh, Wilbur, you¡¯re such a good and loyal man. You love Maya so much you¡¯d even risk your life for her.¡± Momentster, she turned her attention to Maya. ¡°Maya, it isn¡¯t easy to find someone as fiercely loyal as Wilbur, and I hope you¡¯ll always love and cherish him. I want nothing more than for the two of you to live happily ever after.¡± Mabel¡¯s words had sessfully struck a chord with Rodney. He, too, couldn¡¯t wait for Maya and Wilbur¡¯s rtionship to blossom so he could ride on the Seet family¡¯s coattails. ¡°There, there, don¡¯t cry, Mom. Wilbur will wake up soon enough,¡± Nichsforted. ¡°Nic, when your brother wakes up, promise me you¡¯ll take good care of him. He¡¯s a man, so there¡¯ll be times when it won¡¯t be convenient for Maya to help him. You have to step in then!¡± ¡°I will! You have my word!¡± Maya felt guilty and heartbroken as she continued to gaze at Wilbur. If I had given Wilbur a heads-up before dealing with Janice, none of this would¡¯ve happened! It¡¯s all my fault for being so careless. I shouldn¡¯t have neglected his feelings! Realizing how glum Maya looked, Nina patted herfortingly on the shoulder. Meanwhile, Mable had doubled down on her act and started wailing even louder. ¡°Mrs. Simpson, since Wilbur¡¯s still in aa, don¡¯t you think you should keep it down?¡± Nina said as she turned to Mabel. ¡°If you really must cry, perhaps you could do it outside? I know you¡¯re heartbroken, but let¡¯s spare a thought for Wilbur.¡± Mabel gave the suggestion some thought but eventually decided against it. After all, what was the point of crying outside the ward if Rodney didn¡¯t get to see it? ¡°You¡¯re right. I should¡¯ve been more considerate,¡± Mabel replied, quickly wiping her tears away. ¡°I won¡¯t cry or say anything else anymore. I¡¯ll hold it in for Wil¡¯s sake.¡± Rodney smiled and gave her an assuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave Wilbur in your care. I have to get back to the office.¡± ¡°Oh, go on then. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be here with Wilbur. I¡¯ll call you once he wakes up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Rodney had left the ward, Mabel and Nichs looked a lot less sad as they settled into their seats. Maya, however, stayed by Wilbur¡¯s side, silently praying for his quick recovery. Half an hourter, her prayers came true. ¡°Wilbur, you¡¯re awake?¡± Maya eximed joyfully. s, Wilbur merely stared at her without any sign of recognition. ¡°Wilbur, how are you feeling? Are you hurting anywhere?¡± Maya added. ¡°Who are you?¡± Maya froze in her tracks at Wilbur¡¯s unexpected reaction. What¡¯s he talking about? What¡¯s going on? By then, Mabel and Nichs had also rushed to the bed to check on Wilbur. ¡°Wil, how are you feeling? Is there any pain or difort?¡± ¡°Hey, Wilbur, good to see you¡¯ve woken up. How do you feel now?¡± Although Mabel and Nichs had their eyes glued on Wilbur, Nichs, especially, felt a nagging worry. I wonder if those people did a good job. What if Wilbur¡ª Wilbur suddenly interrupted Nichs¡¯ thoughts, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± ¡°W-Wilbur, do you not remember who we are?¡± Nichs cautiously asked. Before anyone could react, Wilbur bolted upright in bed and nced around like a deer caught in the headlights. ¡°Who are all of you? What is this ce?¡± he wailed. ¡°I want to go home! I want to go home!¡± The more Mabel scrutinized Wilbur, the more she found his expression and behavior abnormal. Maya was clearly just as shocked. Original from N?velDrama.Org. What on earth is wrong with Wilbur? Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1997 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 Lost His Mind ¡°Wilbur, please don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s happened to you?¡± Maya muttered as she anxiously grabbed Wilbur¡¯s hand, only to have him push her away. ¡°What is this ce? I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to go home! I want my mommy!¡± he shouted, looking every bit like a petnt child. Maya and Nina fell into stunned silence. Mabel, though speechless, was secretly delighted as she nced at Nichs. Could Wilbur have be an idiot? ¡°Wilbur, I¡¯m your brother, Nichs. Do you not recognize me?¡± Nichs choked out. Wilbur pulled his hand back in fear and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I don¡¯t know any of you! I want my mommy!¡± Nichs silently heaved a sigh of relief. Good. Everything has gone ording to n. It looks like Wilbur has a mentality of a child now. Well, you can¡¯t me me either, Wilbur. If I hadn¡¯t taken action first, everything belonging to the Simpson family, and even my mom¡¯s life, would be snatched away by you! You forced me into this! ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± Nina shouted. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long before the doctor came running to examine Wilbur. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s odd. The patient¡¯s vitals are normal. How did this happen?¡± ¡°Doctor, please do another thorough examination. Can you check if there¡¯s an internal injury to his brain? I need to know what happened to him,¡± Maya urged. ¡°From what I can see, all his brain functions are normal. But as you suggested, I think it¡¯s important that we conduct aprehensive evaluation to find out more.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you so much, doctor.¡± s, Wilbur started thrashing about in bed. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to do any checkups! I¡¯m not sick! I¡¯m healthy as a horse!¡± ¡°Be good, Wilbur. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted your mother? Well, here I am. Let¡¯s get you properly diagnosed,¡± Mabel said as she tried to pat his head. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . To her horror, Wilbur smacked her hand away. ¡°No, you¡¯re not! I want to look for my mommy!¡± ¡°Come on, Wilbur, don¡¯t be like this,¡± Nichs pleaded. ¡°We¡¯ll go home after the checkup so you can find your mommy, okay?¡± ¡°No! I want to go now.¡± Just as Wilbur tried to run out of the ward, Nichs grabbed him and pulled him back. ¡°Behave yourself! Otherwise, the big, bad wolf outside will eat you!¡± ¡°The big, bad wolf will eat you! You¡¯re a meanie, and wolves eat meanies!¡± Wilbur retorted. Despite wanting to scream at Wilbur, Nichs held himself back. Forget it. He¡¯s like a child now. What¡¯s the point of arguing with him? ¡°Be good, Wilbur,¡± Maya pleaded. ¡°When the checkup is over, I¡¯ll take you to find your mommy. Trust me. I¡¯ve never lied to anyone.¡± Wilbur stared nkly at Maya for the longest time before pointing toward Nina. ¡°Okay. But I want her to apany me. She¡¯s the fairydy. No one else cane along!¡± Nina almost reeled back at those words. What the hell? Why would he ask for me instead of Maya? And what¡¯s with calling me ¡°fairydy¡±? My goodness, this is all so confusing! ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Nina. Please go with Wilbur, then.¡± Seeing how worried Maya was, Nina knew she couldn¡¯t turn her down. ¡°Fine,¡± she replied with a nod. ¡°Come on, Wilbur. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After the two left with the doctor, Maya secretly followed behind. It was only then that Mabel turned to her son. ¡°Nic, has Wilbur truly gone mad? Do you have something to do with this?¡± ¡°Mom, all you need to know is that he¡¯s now stark raving mad. You don¡¯t have to care about anything else.¡± Mabel smiled as she shed Nichs a thumbs up. ¡°Well done. I¡¯ve always had faith in you! Let me call your father now and give him the good news!¡± Nodding smugly, Nichs grinned and left the ward in search of Wilbur. After preparing herself for yet another act, Mabel dialed Rodney¡¯s number. ¡°Rodney, something¡¯s happened! Hurry back to the hospital! Wil is¡­¡± Mabel eximed before breaking down into tears. ¡°What? What happened to Wil?¡± ¡°Wil has lost his mind! He¡¯s now behaving like a child and keeps saying he wants to look for his mother!¡± ¡°What?¡± Rodney instantly felt like the world was crumbling around him. If Wilbur had lost his mind, how badly would that affect theirpany? More importantly, would Maya break up with him? Sh*t, I have to go to the hospital now. I need to see for myself! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1998 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 Psychological Trauma While Nina apanied Wilbur into the doctor¡¯s room for his checkup, Maya and Nichs had no choice but to wait outside. Thetter even snuck nces into the room as he paced around, wondering if the drug injected into Wilbur would be detected. This newly developed drug is supposed to be colorless, tasteless, and virtually undetectable. That had better be the case! Otherwise, I¡¯d have spent all that money for nothing! Twenty minutester, Wilbur finally came out of the room. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing physically wrong with the patient. His test results are perfectly normal,¡± the doctor announced. ¡°Normal? Then why is he like this?¡± Maya asked. ¡°I believe it¡¯s because the patient suffered a huge blow. Why else would he go to the extent of jumping into the sea? He might already have been under severe emotional and psychological trauma before the incident. That¡¯s our best guess for now.¡± Upon hearing that, Maya gaped in silence. I knew it was all my fault! I was the one who dealt him the blow! Nina sighed. ¡°Maya, now that Wilbur¡¯s in this state, do you still want to be¡ª¡± ¡°Nina, it¡¯s all because of me that Wilbur¡¯s like this. How can I leave him now?¡± Maya interrupted, tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°No. I won¡¯t leave him. I¡¯m going to find the best doctor to cure him. Oh! Mommy! Yes, Mommy will be able to help him!¡± Just as Maya was about to call Nicole, Nina stopped her. ¡°Calm down, Maya. Why don¡¯t we send Wilbur to Bernian Hospital first so Mommy can give him a checkup?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Nina. All right, let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Come on. You can tag along!¡± Nina said as she looked at Nichs. At that moment, Nichs was practically over the moon. He knew he was in the clear because not even the doctor and the hospital¡¯s fancy equipment could detect the drug in Wilbur¡¯s system. Despite being confident that the test results wouldn¡¯t be any different at Bernian Hospital, Nichs still decided to dy the visit for the sake of Rodney. ¡°Okay, but my father¡¯s on his way here. Can we at least let him see Wilbur first?¡± In her urgency to let Nicole tend to Wilbur, Maya retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell him to go straight to Bernian Hospital?¡± ¡°Maya, it¡¯s fine. Waiting for a while more wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Besides, Mr. Simpson is Wilbur¡¯s father. It¡¯s only right that he gets to see his son.¡± As soon as she said that, Nina saw Rodney and Mabel walking hastily toward them. Wilbur¡¯s eyes lit up almost immediately when he spotted Rodney from afar. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± he yelled while running toward his father. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Once he was in front of Rodney, Wilbur happily tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Dad, please take me home. I want to find Mommy. I don¡¯t want to be around these people.¡± Rodney stared at his son incredulously, not quite knowing what to say. Wilbur was behaving like a child, and even the way he asked for his mother reminded Rodney of kids moring for sweets. Has Wilbur really lost his mind? ¡°Wil, do you not recognize them at all? T-This is your mommy!¡± Rodney stammered as he looked at Mabel. s, Wilbur shook his head firmly. ¡°No, she isn¡¯t! Dad, I want to find mommy.¡± ¡°Rodney, it¡¯s not just me that Wilbur doesn¡¯t recognize. He doesn¡¯t seem to know Nic or Maya either. What should we do now? By the way, Nic, how did the checkup go? Do we know what¡¯s wrong with Wilbur?¡± ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s most likely a psychological trauma that drove him delirious.¡± ¡°Is it treatable, then?¡± Rodney asked with a tone of desperation. ¡°Is there something we can do?¡± Nichs shook his head sadly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The doctor can¡¯t even be sure about what caused Wilbur¡¯s condition. I doubt there¡¯s much we can do.¡± ¡°Mr. Simpson, let¡¯s send Wilbur to Bernian Hospital,¡± Maya suggested. ¡°My mother can examine him, and who knows, she might just be able to cure him!¡± The mention of Nicole suddenly reminded Rodney of how she used to be Tussaud, the famous miracle doctor. I guess we can give that a try. She¡¯s the best chance we¡¯ve got now. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1999 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 Reputation ¡°All right, let¡¯s take him there now. Nic, settle the hospital discharge for Wilbur.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Nichs replied before walking toward the hospital reception with Mabel in tow. ¡°Nic, if Nicole examines Wilbur, do you think she¡¯ll suspect anything?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Hospitals usually had simr medical equipment, so Nichs was sure there wouldn¡¯t be much difference in the test results. Furthermore, Nicole had already checked Wilbur¡¯s pulse earlier, yet she found nothing amiss. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Okay, I hope so too. If Wilbur continues being in this condition, your father won¡¯t be able to hand the company to him. Nic, this is a great opportunity for you! Everything that belongs to the Simpson family will be ours in the future!¡± Mabel eximed, eyes glinting with excitement. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll talk about that another time. Why don¡¯t you go with them to Bernian Hospital? Oh, and don¡¯t forget to show how much you care for Wilbur.¡± ¡°All right, I know. Join us as soon as you¡¯vepleted the discharge procedure.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Maya, Rodney, and the rest soon arrived at Bernian Hospital with Wilbur. When Nicole saw what had happened to him, a look of utter disbelief crowded into her eyes. s, even after checking his pulse and running a few tests, she still couldn¡¯t find anything physically wrong with Wilbur. ¡°Mommy, what exactly is going on? Why did Wilbur be like this all of a sudden?¡± Maya asked frantically. Nicole said nothing as she studied Wilbur closely. He had lowered his head and was counting his fingers intently. While his behavior was very child-like, he seemed almost devoid of any intelligence and curiosity that a child would have. ¡°Calm down, Maya. I may not be able to diagnose Wilbur now, but let¡¯s keep him in the hospital for the time being,¡± Nicole finally replied. ¡°I¡¯ll gather all the local and foreign experts to help examine him. With ourbined efforts, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to find the cause of his condition. Mr. Simpson, what do you think of this arrangement?¡± Rodney nodded his approval. ¡°That sounds like a good n. Thank you, Mrs. Seet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Unfortunately, Wilbur started to throw another tantrum when he heard that. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. I¡¯m not sick! I want to go home to find mommy!¡± Seeing how determined Nicole wanted to help Wilbur, Mable couldn¡¯t help but worry again. What if one of those doctors that she finds manages to cure Wilbur? Wouldn¡¯t all of Nichs¡¯ efforts be for naught? ¡°Rodney, now that Wilbur¡¯s in this condition, he¡¯d only inconvenience Mrs. Seet if he stays here. We¡¯d be worried too, wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Mabel piped up. ¡°Besides, if the word got out about Wilbur losing his mind, our family reputation would be affected. Why don¡¯t we take him home first? Once Mrs. Seet has found the experts, we can have theme to our ce to examine and treat him. What do you think?¡± Rodney hesitated. After all, what Mabel had said about their family reputation being affected strongly resonated with him. Mabel¡¯s right. If otherpanies learn about this, they¡¯d think that spells the end of Maya and Wilbur¡¯s rtionship and that we¡¯d also lose the support of the Seet family. These would be detrimental to our family¡¯s future! ¡°My wife has a point, Mrs. Seet. With Wil behaving like a child, I can only imagine how much trouble he¡¯d bring you. How about we take him home for now? Once you¡¯ve gathered the experts, I¡¯d be more than happy to invite them over to treat Wilbur. Of course, I¡¯d also reward everyone handsomely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Simpson. There won¡¯t be any trouble,¡± Maya interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to look after Wilbur.¡± ¡°Maya, I know how you feel toward Wilbur, but you can¡¯t possibly tend to him twenty-four seven. You have a life to lead too. Besides, it¡¯d be a lot of work to look after him. Let hime home with me, all right?¡± ¡°Home! I want to go home!¡± Wilbur chimed in as he held onto Rodney¡¯s arm. ¡°Maya, I think we should respect Mr. Simpson¡¯s decision,¡± Nina advised. ¡°We can visit the Simpson residence if we want to see Wilbur, can¡¯t we?¡± Rodney was only too d to have Maya show up at their house. ¡°Oh, yes! You¡¯re more than wee to visit! Come anytime you like!¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2000 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 Exnation Maya had no choice but to agree reluctantly, ¡°Okay, but please make sure he has people caring for him round the clock.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wilbur is our son,¡± Mabel said. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure he gets all the care he needs.¡± ¡°Mrs. Seet, do let me know once you¡¯ve contacted the experts. We¡¯d be happy to arrange everything for them, from airport pickup to their food and amodation. I can personally guarantee that they¡¯d get the best treatment from us,¡± Rodney added. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get in touch with them as soon as possible.¡± After a short exchange of the usual pleasantries, the Simpsons finally left the hospital. Maya, however, couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy as she watched them drive away. Despite Mabel¡¯s promise, she was still worried that Wilbur might get bullied. Nicole walked up to her daughter and patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Rodney will protect his son.¡± ¡°But Mabel is Wilbur¡¯s stepmother, and their rtionship has never been good. I¡¯m afraid she might take this chance to harm him¡­¡± A teasing smirk instantly flitted across Nina¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, Maya, will you rx? Wilbur¡¯s only returning home with his family. Must you make it seem like he¡¯s going into a lion¡¯s den?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly my thought! You¡¯ve seen how naive and child-like he¡¯s be. How do you expect him to protect himself if he gets mistreated?¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re overthinking it, Maya. Before this, Wilbur always had to put on an act and y nice with Mabel. Now that he¡¯s an idiot, do you think he¡¯d care about decorum? If Mabel bullies or hits him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll scream his head off and fight back.¡± When Maya didn¡¯t reply, Nina continued, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, I¡¯ll apany you to the Simpson residence tomorrow. But Maya, you have to think about Aunt She¡¯s script too. I doubt Wilbur can continue being the male lead, so what are your ns? Do you want to carry on as the female lead?¡± Having just remembered the filming schedule, Maya gasped. Initially, the n had been to put off the filming for a few days before rushing it out for She. s, that no longer seemed possible with the sudden turn of events. ¡°I¡¯ll call Aunt She and exin the situation to her. Hopefully, she can find a way around this.¡± With that, Maya immediately rang She up and rted everything that had happened to Wilbur. ¡°W-What? Wilbur¡¯s gone mad?¡± She eximed. ¡°How did that happen? By the way, Maya, have you seen thetest trending topic? It said you got pushed into the sea, and a man jumped after you. What¡¯s going on?¡± As it turned out, the incident had gone viral, and the production team was starting to worry that it might affect the public¡¯s review of their show. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Aunt She, with regards to me jumping into the sea, I¡¯ll make an official announcement to exin everything. The fact that I¡¯m alive and well is the best way to refute the rumors!¡± She was silent for a few seconds as she fell into deep thought. ¡°Maya, I have an idea you can consider.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Aunt She.¡± ¡°Do you think you can also exin why Wilbur jumped into the sea for you? That¡¯d make things a lot easier if we change the leads for the show. At least the public will be able to understand our decision.¡± Of course, Maya understood why She had toe up with that suggestion. After all, she¡¯d also have to answer to the rest of the production team. ¡°Okay, Aunt She. Do I also have to state that we can¡¯t carry on with the filming because Wilbur¡¯s lost his mind?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that this incident is of utmost importance and requires an exnation, Maya. But if we go into the details, I don¡¯t think it¡¯d look good on Mr. Simpson. I¡¯m sure his family wouldn¡¯t want the news to spread either. Can you imagine the negative impact on theirpany¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Aunt She. That¡¯s what I thought too. But if that¡¯s the case, what do you think I should write?¡± Maya asked. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple,¡± She replied firmly. ¡°Just say Wilbur¡¯s gotten injured in an ident and needs time to recuperate.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2001 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 Change The Actors ¡°Okay. I agree with your suggestion.¡± Upon saying that, Maya apologized, ¡°Aunt She, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know this would happen. We shouldn¡¯t have taken the leading roles.¡± ¡°Maya, it¡¯s not your fault. No one can predict the future. I hope you can face this with a brave and hopeful heart. Don¡¯t be upset. Let¡¯s believe that Wilbur will recover soon. Call me anytime if you need anything. Remember, we will always have your back.¡± She¡¯s words touched Maya. Her eyes beamed with tears as she choked on her words. ¡°Thank you, Aunt She.¡± Hanging up the phone, she tried to recollect herself. Then, she drove to the food za as there were some urgent errands for her to settle. After that, she wanted to stop by the Simpson residence to check on Wilbur. She wanted to at least make sure that he was safe. Meanwhile, at the set. Everyone was left in bewilderment when She announced the change of the leading roles. ¡°It¡¯s forbidden to change the leading roles halfway. It¡¯ll affect the audience rating.¡± ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ve never seen something like this. If we are going to change the leading roles, why don¡¯t we change the story as well!¡± ¡°Exactly¡­ the audience would be confused!¡± She was frustrated upon hearing all thosements from the crew. She understood their concerns, but she could not think of another option. I can¡¯t let a mentally-impaired person do the filming too. It will be worse. Plus, the Simpson family won¡¯t agree to it too.Original from N?velDrama.Org. As it was the weekend, Zayden and Joy were around too. Zayden rolled his eyes and suggested to She, ¡°Mommy, can you let Nina be the leading female actor? She looks like Maya. People might not even notice the change of actress.¡± ¡°What about the leading male actor then? Where am I going to find a man that looks like Wilbur?¡± Zayden rubbed his forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t we post an advertisement to search for someone who looks like Wilbur?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Plus, let¡¯s assume we manage to find one. Nina is in love with Stephen right now. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s willing to y the role of a woman who¡¯s in a rtionship with another man.¡± Joy blinked her eyes. ¡°Aunt She, what about this? Let¡¯s change the script. We can say the male lead¡¯s face is ruined because of a car ident, and he has to undergo stic surgery. Then, Stephen will be the new face of the male lead. With that, he can act as Nina¡¯s boyfriend then.¡± ¡°Disfigured due to a car ident?¡± She¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. She was not sure if it was a good idea. However, someone from the directing crew agreed to it. ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. Since the couple is going to have a misunderstanding in the next scene, let¡¯s portray that the male lead gets drunk after the conflict. Then, he gets into a car ident upon leaving the bar. When he reappears, he lookspletely different, and the girl does not recognize him anymore, thinking that her lover had passed away during the ident. The audience will pity her and hope she finds out the truth soon¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can create a lot of episodes with that. I think it¡¯s a good idea. The storyline sounds natural too.¡± Seeing everyone agreeing to it, She was convinced it might work. Her next step was to persuade Nina and Stephen to ept the roles. I wonder if they will agree to this? If Nina says herpany has been busy recently, and Stephen rejects too, what should I do then? Just then, a name came across She¡¯s mind. That¡¯s right. If he is the one who approaches Nina and Stephen, it might work! Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2002 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Agenda Just then, Davin had just taken over a big manor. It was newly built, and its location was perfect. It covered arge area and wasn¡¯t renovated yet. Davin scanned the ce and started imagining what it would look like after renovation. He even started to imagine it being crowded with customers in the future. Just then, his phone rang, and it snapped him back to reality. Seeing that the call was from She, he wondered if she would agree to him purchasing the manor. He figured he should ask her opinion about it. After all, most of his money was under She¡¯s control. He would need her approval to use the funds. He cleared his throat and answered the call, ¡°She, why are you calling me?¡± Why is his tone different today? He didn¡¯t even call me Sheep. She was somehow taken aback. As she wanted to ask a favor from him, she sounded utterly caring. ¡°Have you eaten? Where are you now?¡± Davin nced at his watch. It¡¯s three in the afternoon. What meal is she talking about? ¡°I¡¯ve eaten my lunch, but it is not yet time for dinner. What¡¯s the matter? Do you want me to go home for dinner?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°No, I want to invite you to a candlelight dinner tonight. Let¡¯s spend some romantic moments together. What do you think?¡± A candlelight dinner? It seems like an excellent opportunity to mention buying the manor. Davin decided to grab the opportunity. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pick you up tonight. How¡¯s your filming going? Is Wilbur¡¯s injury going to affect the progress?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Let¡¯s talk about it when we meet tonight.¡± If you can persuade Nina and Stephen, then the filming won¡¯t be dyed! ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll pick you up then!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± During dinner time, Davin came to the site and waited for She. Zayden was startled to see him. ¡°Daddy, are you here to pick us up? Is it because you¡¯ve not much work at the underground pce, so you¡¯re going home with us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to pick you up but your mother.¡± Zayden could not wrap his head around it. ¡°What¡¯s the difference? I¡¯m going home together with Mommy.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apany her back home tonight.¡± ¡°Daddy, what do you mean? Why won¡¯t you allow me to go home?¡± ¡°I want you to go home alone!¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m still so young. Aren¡¯t you afraid I might get into trouble if I go home alone? Have you ever thought of that?¡± Davin was rendered speechless. ¡°What I meant was to ask the driver to send you home!¡± ¡°Then what about you and Mommy? Where will you guys go?¡± ¡°We have some important things to attend to¡ªadult¡¯s business. A kid like you should not ask so many questions.¡± Zayden stared at him closely. ¡°Are you guys nning to have another son? Are you envious of others because they have so many children?¡± Davin furrowed his brows. This brat¡­ Why is he asking such a question? Is he thinking of having a sibling, or is he afraid to have one? He went along with it and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve decided to have another child. You¡¯ll have a companion soon. Isn¡¯t that nice?¡± Zayden pursed his lips and asked provocatively, ¡°Daddy, are you able to do that? Mommy said she wouldn¡¯t give you any more children. She wants to be like Luke¡¯s mom. She wants to focus on her career.¡± ¡°How dare you look down on me? I can get her pregnant easily if I want to.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zayden lifted his chin as he did not believe his father at all. ¡°What attitude is that? How could you talk to me like that? Let¡¯s wait and see then.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for my brother or sister. If you fail to do so, you¡¯re not a man.¡± D*mn! How could he provoke me like that? He is eager to have a sibling, isn¡¯t he? I haven¡¯t even mentioned to Sheep about the manor. If I suggest having another baby, she¡¯ll bury me alive. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2003 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Optimism In Life After She was done with her work, Zayden reported to her what Davin had said. ¡°Mommy, Daddy said he could make you pregnant if he wants to. Is that true?¡± She nced at Davin. ¡°Do you want a baby?¡± Davin had not thought of that issue recently because he was upied with the new manor. He was only saying that to Zayden absentmindedly. ¡°She, let¡¯s talk about it at the restaurant. The atmosphere is better there.¡± She thought for a while. ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s go.¡± She had a favor to ask from Davin as well. With that, the duo left together, having each of their own agendas in mind. Zayden froze on the spot and stared at their retreating figures. He somehow felt like his parents had abandoned him. How could you abandon me like this? Fine. I¡¯ll allow it since you¡¯re going to give me a sibling! Just then, he saw Joy approaching. ¡°Zayden, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at the parents who abandoned their kid.¡± Joy did not understand what he meant. Zayden did not intend to exin either. ¡°Where¡¯s Yuvan? Is he going back to Imperial Garden with us?¡± Joy shook her head and said that Yuvan would be busy that night. ¡°What is he going to do? He has no parents or family.¡± ¡°Maybe he is busy looking for a wife.¡± ¡°I doubt he could find a good wife. We should keep an eye on him, or else he might get cheated on,¡± Zayden uttered. Joy was rendered speechless by that. He sounds like he has a lot of experience in finding wives. ¡°You should let Uncle Davin keep an eye on him, though. He is more experienced than you.¡± Zayden sighed as he thought of Davin¡¯s reputation. Just a few days ago, his ssmates teased Zayden by calling him a yboy. He figured it must have something to do with his father. Daddy, are you aware of how much trouble you have caused me? ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of wife Yuvan gets. Just like what Grandma said¡ªeverything is destined.¡± ¡°You are too young to say such a thing. Don¡¯t you think we control our fate?¡± ¡°A man can never fight the will of heaven!¡± Joy pondered for a while and responded, ¡°We are still so young. We should be more optimistic in life.¡± Is that so? While Zayden contemted her words, someone approached them. ¡°Mr. Zayden, Mr. Davin asked me to send you home.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Joy grabbed Zayden¡¯s hand and dragged him along, leaving the venue with the chauffeur. After they went back to Imperial Garden, Evan, reading a magazine in the living room, was startled to see them. ¡°Huh? Where is the other tail?¡± Zayden looked behind him. ¡°Uncle Evan, what are you talking about? Only monkeys have tails.¡± Evan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Joy rolled her eyes as she understood what her father meant. ¡°Daddy, Yuvan is busy tonight. So, he didn¡¯t follow us back.¡± Only then did Zayden realize what Evan was implying. ¡°Uncle Evan, are you asking about Yuvan? He went to find his wife.¡± ¡°Does he have a wife?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s why he has to find one. Uncle Evan, can you introduce some prettydies to him? I don¡¯t think he can find a pretty one.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± Zayden pursed his lips upon hearing that. He is so petty. Just then, Maya walked down the stairs. She greeted them abruptly and was about to rush out of the house. ¡°Maya, where are you going?¡± Zayden asked curiously. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2004 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 Is He Pretending Maya halted in her tracks. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Wilbur.¡± ¡°I heard he is injured and cannot continue the filming. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Maya nodded. ¡°What a shame.¡± Zayden sighed and suggested, ¡°Maya, I miss Wilbur too. Can I go with you?¡± Maya seemed reluctant upon hearing that. Is this a suitable time for Wilbur to see Zayden? Just then, Evan¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°If Zayden wants to go, bring him. With Wilbur¡¯s current condition, I think he can talk to Zayden.¡± ¡°Maya, I want to go too. Can Zayden and I go together with you, please?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Maya took a deep breath and forced herself to agree. She then reminded, ¡°After we reach the Simpson residence, remember not to run around and don¡¯t talk nonsense. Please don¡¯t create trouble, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Maya, we promise we won¡¯t.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Evan asked the butler to arrange a chauffeur for the three of them. On the way there, Zayden asked how serious Wilbur¡¯s injury was and how long he needed to recover. Maya¡¯s gaze seemed troubled. ¡°I have no idea when he can recover. His brain is injured. He is like a kid now, just like you guys.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zayden widened his eyes in shock, and Joy was stunned as well. The two kids thenforted, ¡°Maya, I¡¯m sure Wilbur will recover well.¡± Thetter stered a smile. I hope so, too. We are counting on Mommy to find an expert in this field. That¡¯s the only way Wilbur can recover. At that moment, Wilbur was sitting in the dining area and happily enjoying a te of fruits. Nichs and Mabel were observing him from the side. ¡°Nic, do you think he has really be dumb?¡± ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say? Are you suspecting that he¡¯s pretending?¡± ¡°Not really, but I feel everything¡¯s so surreal¡ªhow he used to sit at the table and eat when he was normal. It¡¯s so hard to believe that this is the reality now.¡± Nichs continued to observe Wilbur. He was eating like a kid at the moment. As he had difficulty handling the fork, he struggled to pick up the fruits. Because of that, he would even grab the fruits with his other hand and gobble them down. If he¡¯s normal, he won¡¯t eat like this. He can¡¯t be pretending, right? Nichs walked up to him and stared at his te of fruits. Suddenly, he stretched his hand and flipped the te. The remaining fruits fell to the ground. ¡°Wilbur, I¡¯m so sorry. I just wanted to help you. But it seems like you can¡¯t eat them anymore.¡± Wilbur stared at him angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You idiot!¡± Upon saying that, he knelt to pick up the fruits from the floor. The maid saw it and wanted to help. However, Nichs signaled her to stop. The maid immediately paused in her tracks, not daring to move. Wilbur picked up a piece of fruit and put it right into his mouth. ¡°Yummy¡­¡± Mabel was disgusted upon seeing that. Wilbur used to be a hygienic person. He would have never eaten it if it was in the past. Did his brain injury cause his personality to change too? Nichs then stood next to Mabel and exchanged looks with her. ¡°Mom, do you believe it now? Please don¡¯t overthink.¡± ¡°Wil, it¡¯s not that. But if he is pretending, eating a few pieces of fruits from the floor is nothing.¡± ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡± Before Mabel could respond, she heard kids shouting, ¡°Wilbur, we¡¯re here to see you.¡± ¡°Wilbur, we¡¯re here to y with you.¡± Mabel nced outside and saw Zayden and Joy running inside joyously. ¡°What are they doing here?¡± ¡°They probably came with Maya.¡± ¡°An idiot plus two annoying kids. It looks like we won¡¯t have a quiet night.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2005 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 Stepmother Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The two kids ran toward Wilbur and saw him eating the fruits that had fallen onto the ground. Zayden immediately stopped him. ¡°These are dirty. You can¡¯t eat them. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get sick.¡± Wilbur stared at him aggressively, thinking that Zayden wanted to snatch the fruits away from him. The next second, he picked up a piece of mango and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s so yummy.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zayden widened his eyes in bewilderment. Is this the Wilbur that I know? Joy furrowed her brows as she nced at Mabel and Nichs. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him from eating that?¡± Mabel was stunned momentarily. ¡°We¡­ We didn¡¯t notice that. I bet the fruits have just fallen. Wil, why are you eating those fruits on the floor?¡± She walked toward Wilbur, speaking like a caring mother. Joy shifted her gaze toward the maid who was standing still. Thetter evaded her eyes and nced secretly at Mabel and Nichs. The next second, she lowered her head cowardly. Right away, Joy understood what had happened. Maya came into the room and saw Mabel trying to stop Wilbur from picking up the fruits. ¡°Wilbur, be good. You can¡¯t eat these anymore. You¡¯ll have a stomachache if you do.¡± Wilbur ignored her and continued to pick up the fruits. Maya immediately rushed over and knelt before Wilbur. ¡°These are dirty. If you like them, I¡¯ll prepare a lot of delicious food for you. I¡¯ll cook anything you want to eat, okay?¡± Wilbur stopped and lifted his head, staring at Maya with surprise. ¡°Really? Do you know how to cook?¡± ¡°Yes. Maya is a good cook. She can make anything you like,¡± Joy chimed in. Wilbur stared at Maya hesitantly. His eyes suddenly lit up after Maya helped him up. ¡°I like to eat crab cakes. Do you know how to make them?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Then make it for me.¡± ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s wash our hands. After that, wait for me with Zayden and Joy, okay?¡± Upon hearing that, Wilbur nodded his head. Nichs and Mabel exchanged nces. With Maya around, there was nothing they could do. They figured they should leave the idiot with her. Soon after, the duo exchanged pleasantries with Maya and went upstairs. Zayden pursed his lips, staring at the two retreating figures. ¡°Just now, when Wilbur was eating those dirty fruits, they didn¡¯t bother to stop him. I guess this is the difference between a stepmother and a birth mother. A birth mother will surely take good care of Wilbur. I pity him very much. Should we ask him to go back to Imperial Garden and stay with us?¡± Maya thought that was a good idea. However, the next second, she doubted if Rodney would agree to it. The Simpson family was considered a reputable family in Y City, slightly behind the Seet and Muir families. Maya wondered if it was appropriate for someone like Wilbur to stay at someone else¡¯s house. His father didn¡¯t even allow him to stay at Bernian Hospital! ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want to stay here. This is my home,¡± Wilbur uttered. Maya stared at him closely. ¡°You know this is your home. But do you know that you have to be wary of your stepmother?¡± Wilbur lowered his head and did not say anything. No one knew what was in his mind as he kept his silence for a long while. ¡°Wilbur, are you not going to Imperial Garden with us? It¡¯s fun over there. Everything you need is there too! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± Zayden tried to persuade Wilbur. ¡°Forget it, Zayden. Let him be if he doesn¡¯t want to go. His dad won¡¯t allow it either,¡± Mayamented. Zayden rubbed his head and reminded Wilbur sternly, ¡°Wilbur, I think I should teach you somemon sense. You can¡¯t eat the food once it falls on the ground. Also, if anyone bullies you, you have to fight back. Do you get it?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2006 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 Payback Wilbur nodded in reply. ¡°Sigh, if we could ce a bug on Wilbur, we would know if anyone bullies him.¡± Maya thought Joy¡¯s idea was feasible but was not sure if that was considered an invasion of privacy. She approached Wilbur and asked in a gentle manner. ¡°Can I give you a fun thing to wear on your body all the time?¡± ¡°What fun thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a magic ball. If you are facing any danger, just speak loudly to it and someone wille to help you.¡± Wilbur remained silent. Then, he looked at Maya with a strange expression. ¡°What do you think? If you wear this magic ball all the time, I¡¯ll make lots of yummy food for you to eat.¡± After a moment of stunned silence, Wilbur nodded in agreement. Immediately, Maya called Jeff, asking him to find a friend in the industry to order an invisible bug and send it over. It had to be shaped like a globe since she had just told Wilbur that it was a magic ball. Jeff looked at the time. ¡°Ms. Maya, it will take an hour at the very least. It will take me about twenty minutes to send it to you. Making it will also take some time.¡± ¡°An hour is fine. Call me when you arrive. There is no need to enter the Simpson residence.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Maya. I¡¯ll go and get it done, now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Maya began to cook for them. The two children yed with Wilbur. Zayden looked at Wilbur curiously and asked him quietly. ¡°Have you really gone crazy?¡± Wilbur leaned close to his ear as if sharing an earth-shattering secret. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve really gone crazy.¡± Instantly, Zayden¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise. ¡°D-Do you know that you are crazy?¡± Wilbur¡¯s lips curled imperceptibly in a smile as he nodded solemnly. ¡°I know. Why else would I y with you?¡± Zayden frowned in silence. When he realized what Wilbur meant, he pouted angrily. ¡°You go and y with Joy, then. I¡¯m not ying with you anymore.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. Joy is not crazy. How can she y with me?¡± Wilbur stretched out his hand and pinched Zayden¡¯s chubby little cheeks. Zayden was speechless. Why do you insist that I am crazy? Do I look crazy? Pouting, Zayden looked incredulously at Wilbur. Why do I feel that you are not crazy? ¡°Are you pretending to be crazy?¡± Wilbur smiled without saying a word. Reaching out and stroking his little head, he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with the little idiot, I¡¯m going to eat something delicious.¡± ¡°You are the idiot, the big idiot!¡± Zayden yelled at his retreating figure. Maya, who was busy cooking food, immediately turned around and chided Zayden. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that! When you came, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense or cause trouble.¡± Zayden was quiet for a moment, looking aggrieved. ¡°Maya, he¡­ he called me a little fool. You have such big ears. Didn¡¯t you hear him?¡± With his chubby hands, Zayden formed two ears as big as an elephant¡¯s ears. ¡°He¡­ He is sick now. He didn¡¯t do it intentionally. You should be more tolerant of a sick person, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Maya was making excuses for Wilbur. ¡°Well, if he can say that to me, why can¡¯t I say that to him?¡± Zayden was not appeased! ¡°He is undergoing an unusual time. Can¡¯t you give him some ck? If you want to rant, you can call me an idiot! Let me ept it on his behalf. I don¡¯t mind if you call me names.¡± In silence, Zayden red at Wilbur who was standing beside Maya. ¡°You just wait! When you have recovered, it will be payback time!¡± Wilburughed and stretched out his hands, ¡°Payback, give me money! Give me money!¡± There was a silence. Suddenly, Zayden had an inspiration. The image of money appeared in his mind and he quickly ran into the hall and got the maids to find some paper and a pen. He drew a note for one hundred and gave it to Wilbur. ¡°Here¡¯s your money. It¡¯s big money.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2007 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 It Is Mine Wilbur grabbed it happily, nced at the big money in his hand, turned around, and happily handed it to Maya, wanting to buy crab cakes to eat. Maya took the money and, after seeing the words ¡°fool¡¯s money¡± written on it, quietly epted the money. Then, just as quietly, she added some special seasoning to the crab cakes meant for Zayden. After they were ready, she ced the cakes in front of the children. ¡°Okay. They are ready to eat. Go ahead, try them.¡± Wilbur took a piece from the delicate te in front of him and ate it with relish. Joy took a bite and could not stop eximing how delicious it tasted. Saying that Maya¡¯s culinary skills were beyondpare, she heaped tons of praises upon her. Zayden watched them eat, drooling greedily, and could not wait to take a piece and stuff it into his mouth. After chewing for a few seconds, he suddenly spat it out. ¡°Bah! Bah! What kind of taste is this? Why is it so bad?¡± ¡°It does not taste bad. It tastes great!¡± Wilbur said innocently. ¡°This is exactly how crab cakes should taste like. I think they¡¯re yummy.¡± Joy took another piece. Zayden was dumbfounded for a moment. He nced around thoughtfully and then took a piece from Wilbur¡¯s te. After taking a bite, he understood what was going on. ¡°Maya, why are my crab cakes different from theirs?¡± ¡°Well, they are eating Maya¡¯s brand of crab cakes. You are eating something different.¡± ¡°What brand is mine, then? They are sour and bitter. Is it named ¡®sour and bitter¡¯ brand?¡± ¡°No, yours are called the ¡®fool¡¯s brand.¡¯ With one hundred ¡®fool¡¯s money¡¯, that¡¯s all that you can buy.¡± Zayden was at a loss for words. Joy, you are taking Wilbur¡¯s side! Zayden realized that if he was disrespectful to Wilbur, Maya would go against him. While Maya went to get more crab cakes, Zayden took the opportunity to approach Wilbur. ¡°You are a lucky idiot. See how much Maya cares for you. Just for you, she is disowning me, her younger cousin.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Wilbur¡¯s lips curled into a smile and he lifted up his thumb. ¡°You¡¯re right. Maya is the most adorable, pretty, and kindest woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Zayden was speechless. He looked at Wilbur curiously. ¡°A-Are y-you really crazy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wilbur bent his head and began eating his crab cakes again. Zayden stroked his head, feeling that there was something strange about Wilbur¡¯s craziness. An hourter, Jeff rushed to the Simpson residence and handed Maya the customized bug outside the vi. ¡°Ms. Maya, this was custom-made ording to your instructions. Is it okay?¡± Maya held it in her hand and examined it carefully. There was a tailor-made chain firmly embedded in the round ck sphere, which must be very secure when worn, and the words ¡°magic ball¡± were also engraved on it. It looked like a child¡¯s toy, but it felt round and smooth. Except for the few words, there was nothing special about it. No one would guess that this is actually a bug. It was really simple but confiscated. ¡°Well done. It¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Ms. Maya, your satisfaction is what matters.¡± Maya walked back to the living room with the ¡°magic ball¡± and put it on Wilbur¡¯s neck. Then she told him, ¡°Remember, this chain must not be taken off. It must be worn all the time, otherwise, when you are in danger, there won¡¯t be anyone to save you. Got it?¡± Wilbur looked at the ¡°magic ball¡± that Maya put around his neck, and pouted. It looked childish for a grown-up to wear something like this. ¡°What¡¯s written here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡®magic ball.¡¯ Now, remember there is magic in the ball. When you are in danger, it will protect you.¡± From upstairs, Nichs came down, and stared curiously at the magic ball hanging around Wilbur¡¯s neck. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is a present I¡¯m giving to Wilbur¡­ it¡¯s a toy.¡± Unfamiliar with lying, Maya did not sound convincing. Toy? Nichs reached out to touch it but Wilbur pushed his hand away. ¡°It¡¯s mine! It¡¯s mine!¡± He red at Nichs as if dering ownership. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2008 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 I Will Always Wear It ¡°This is Maya¡¯s favorite lucky item. It was given by a friend on her birthday. Maya hopes that it can bring good luck to Wilbur.¡± Nichs was silent. Good luck? What good luck can an object bring? Dream on! If Wilbur can survive for the rest of his life, that is good luck enough! ¡°You¡¯re so kind to my brother, Maya. Wilbur, this is her present to you? Well, you must wear it with care!¡± Wilbur held the ball tightly, ignoring him. When Rodney arrived home from outside, seeing Maya, he immediately greeted her politely. ¡°Hi, Maya, when did youe here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been some time already.¡± Rodney nced at the high-end mahogany tea table and threw a tantrum. ¡°Why is there no tea or pastries being served? Is this the way the Simpsons treat our guests?¡± Mabel rushed downstairs in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Simpson, we don¡¯t see Maya as an outsider, so we did not treat her like a guest. She only cares about looking after Wil. Even if we make tea, she wouldn¡¯t care about drinking it.¡± ¡°How rude! Maya is looking after Wil! What are the maids for?¡± Zayden nced around thoughtfully. Then he told Rodney about how he saw Wilbur picking up fruit from the ground to eat but the maids did nothing about it. Instantly, Rodney red at Mabel in fury. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°M-Mr Simpson, it¡¯s my fault. I was discussing thepany business with Nic. So, for a while, I was not watching Wil. Wil was¡­ Mr. Simpson, it was my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wilbur stood by quietly, not saying a word. However, Maya spoke up for Mabel, exining that Mrs. Simpson had many responsibilities and it was understandable that sometimes she could be so upied that she could make a mistake. Mabel was taken by surprise when Maya made excuses for her and she agreed repeatedly. Then, she praised Maya for being understanding and a truly well- brought-up daughter of a reputable family. Maya nced at her and changed the topic. She said it was understandable for Mabel to make a mistake, but the Simpson family should not permit the maid to watch Wilbur eat fruits fallen on the ground and do nothing to stop him. ¡°T-This is not permissible in the Simpson family. The maid is ignorant. I will punish themter.¡± Mabel exined hesitatingly. Zayden pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t think the maid is ignorant. She is too obedient and she did not dare to do anything.¡± ¡°I think so, too. Definitely, someone stopped her.¡± Joy reaffirmed his words. ¡°You, you two kids. What are you talking about? I love Wil more than my own son. I¡­¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Rodney growled and Mabel stopped talking angrily. Since Maya had brought this matter up, she had to be given a satisfactory answer. Wilbur was no longer sane and therefore of no help to Maya in any way. The Simpsons had to please her lest she left him and the Simpson Group would lose the support of the Seet Group. This was indeed a heavy loss for thepany. Rodney pondered for a while, and then handed Wilbur¡¯s food and drink expenses to the butler. Then he deliberately emphasized, ¡°If Mr. Wilbur is not taken care of properly, you know the consequences!¡± The butler was trembling. ¡°Yes, Sir, I will do my best to take care of Mr. Wilbur!¡± Rodney turned toward Maya. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wil has an important position in this home and in my heart. He will always be my most beloved and favorite son.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Maya was pleased with the way things turned out. However, Nichs and Mabel showed great displeasure in their countenances. If not for his rtionship with Maya and hence, the Seet family, Rodney would never give this idiot such special treatment. It seems that we must think of a way to cut off the rtionship between Maya and Wilbur. If Maya remains totally devoted to this idiot and gives birth to his offspring, we will have no ce in the Simpson family. As Maya left, she secretly repeated her instructions to Wilbur never to take off the magic ball even when he went to bed. ¡°I understand. I will wear this all the time.¡± Wilbur nodded and he wore it all the time. Maya was pleased. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy!¡± Wilburughed as he watched the three of them leave. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2009 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 A Normal Couple At a western restaurant, She and Davin were having a romantic candlelight dinner. The atmosphere was harmonious as if they were a young couple on a date. Davin was a very nervous person and rarely attentive or considerate, but tonight he was not his usual self. He kept serving food to She, and persuading her to eat more. ¡°She, try this steak. It¡¯s different from what you¡¯ve eaten before. The seasoning for marinating the steak here is a closely-guarded secret and because of its special taste, dinerse here in an endless stream. That¡¯s why this restaurant is so popr. You see you¡¯ve lost weight recently while filming. Eat more to replenish your body.¡± After that, he used a fork and knife to cut the steak for her before cing it in front of her respectfully. That really surprised She. ¡°You eat, too.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll eat together.¡¯ After having the steak, She began to pour wine for Davin. ¡°I heard that the red wine here tastes very special. It is blended with several kinds of wine. The taste is different from brandy, whisky, and vodka. It has a strong taste but it is soft and mellow. Come, let¡¯s have a toast.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± The crimson liquid was like a ruby, and under the soft lights, it exuded a seductive luster. They raised the goblets, clinked their sses, and drank it all. After the pleasantries, they got down to business. The warm gentle smile, like a spring breeze, never left Davin¡¯s face. ¡°She, why are you in such a good mood today? What made you think about having a western dinner tonight?¡± She was rather dumbfounded. It was a delicate task to request Davin¡¯s help in convincing Nina and Stephen. She had to choose her words carefully. ¡°Davin, do you remember saying that you would support me in my filming career, and no matter what, you would do everything in your power to help me?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I remember. Is there anything you need my help in?¡± He observed She. Her hesitant manner showed that she needed help but it was difficult for her to voice her request. Coincidentally, he had wanted to discuss something with her. She was normally a straightforward person and after hesitating for a while, she went straight to the point. ¡°Davin, to be frank, I need a favor from you. You will help me, won¡¯t you?¡± Davin froze for a while, and then, nodded. ¡°I agree to help you. We are a married couple. Of course, I¡¯ll help. She, I have something to ask of you. You will agree, too, am I right?¡± She was taken aback and the smile gradually disappeared from her face. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± She recalled Davin¡¯s unusual overly enthusiastic manner just now and the truth dawned on her. ¡°Davin, no wonder you were so nice to me just now. So, do you have an ulterior motive? Usually, you do not care about what I eat and drink. When did you ever coax me to take care of my health? Whenever you are overly courteous, you have an agenda! Tell me honestly, what are you up to?¡± ¡°She, please don¡¯t say that. When you were carrying Zayden in your womb, I was very concerned about your health and made sure you had enough nourishment. I also bought a lot of supplements for you, don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Ahh! You were not concerned about me but for your child. Why don¡¯t you treat me well when I am not pregnant?¡± ¡°I¡­ you always take care of yourself well. You don¡¯t need me to take care of you. Everything that you consume, that you wear or use, are all of the superior quality.¡± ¡°It is normal for everyone to take care of themselves. As my husband, it is your responsibility to treat me well. Why else would I want a husband for? I do not have a death wish and I do not want a husband who will be the death of me!¡± Davin was silent. The way they rted changed from being a romantic couple to being a normal married couple¡¯s daily bickering. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2010 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 Borrowing Money Davin thought that if they continued arguing, they would end on a bad note, which was disadvantageous to his objective. Clearing his throat, he coaxed in a gentler tone, ¡°She, don¡¯t be angry. I swear that I¡¯ll treat you nicely in the future.¡± She scrutinized him in disbelief. Men always lie! Who¡¯d believe them even if they swore? ¡°Tell me! Are you treating me so nicely today because you did something bad?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m so busy every day that I don¡¯t have time to do anything bad. Well¡­ A manor caught my eye and I wanted to buy it. The underground pce¡¯s business isn¡¯t doing too well. The sun can¡¯t reach the underground during winter, so those rich heirs don¡¯t really like to go down there anymore. Hence, I¡¯m nning to move the business above ground and build an extremely unique manor. Furthermore, the underground pce isn¡¯t ours. I had to go to all lengths to force Steven to give it to me, so I feel uneasy using it. Since I don¡¯t dare to renovate it too wildly, it¡¯s hindering my potential.¡± She stared at him. ¡°What kind of manor caught your eye?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a manor in the Southern suburbs that has been built a few months ago. It¡¯s in a good location, so there¡¯ll definitely be many people willing to go there.¡± The Southern suburbs? How can it be so coincidental? A strange look shed across She¡¯s eyes as she asked Davin, ¡°How much does it cost?¡± ¡°It costs eight hundred million. If we want to renovate it properly, it¡¯ll probably cost another one or two hundred million.¡± After Davin finished speaking, She fell silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Is the location good?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been there already. The location and the architectural style are impable. How about this? When we go home, you can pass me the deposit and I¡¯ll send it to the person in charge. This will be settled, then.¡± ¡°How much is the deposit?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°A hundred million.¡± She coughed. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to ask me for my opinion if you want to do anything. I¡¯ll definitely support you. As for the money, don¡¯t ask me for it either. I¡¯ve already invested a lot in the script-writing and filming, so I can¡¯t fork out any money.¡± ¡°Sheep, my savings and the money that my parents gave when we married are all with you. It¡¯s not right for you to keep it from me when I need it, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you. If you need eighty million, I¡¯ll definitely support you. However, if you need eight hundred million, it won¡¯t be enough even if we withdrew all our savings! It¡¯s better if I use it for my television shows. Why don¡¯t you wait till I earn some money? I¡¯ll give them to you after earning them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, Sheep. I have at least five hundred million in my ount, right? When we got married, my parents gave us another two hundred million. That¡¯s seven hundred million in total! We¡¯ve also earned quite a lot over these few years, right? Also, your parents gave a few hundred million for your dowry too. Can¡¯t you give some money up to support me?¡± ¡°Why should you have my dowry? My parents gave it to me, so it¡¯s my personal asset.¡± ¡°Fine, your dowry is yours. But I have the right to use my own money, right? Give my money to me. I¡¯ll return them to you after I earn back the money.¡± After thinking about it, She refused. ¡°Sheep, you¡¯re being unreasonable! Why can¡¯t I use my own money?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so many years! Why are we still distinguishing things based on what¡¯s yours and what¡¯s mine? What¡¯s yours is mine as well! Furthermore, even if I give you money, it won¡¯t add up to eight hundred million! After buying the manor, we still have to invest in the renovation. That¡¯ll require another one or two hundred million. Why don¡¯t you borrow three hundred million? If you manage to do it, I¡¯ll give you the money.¡± Borrow money? The first person that appeared in Davin¡¯s mind was Evan. Evan definitely had much more than three hundred million. He was confident that as long as he asked for it, Evan would lend him that money. Even if Evan refused to lend him money, he could use his shares in the Seet Group to exchange for it. Anyway, he was certain that borrowing three hundred million would not be a problem for him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and borrow it now. When I seed, you have to give me the seven hundred million!¡± Davin drank the ss of red wine in a single gulp. When he got up to borrow some money, She called him back. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2011 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 One Billion ¡°Wait! There¡¯s something that I need your help with.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Maya and Wilbur can¡¯t continue filming anymore. After our film crew discussed it, we think that it¡¯s best if we change the main characters to Nina and Stephen. It won¡¯t affect the subsequent filming either. You know that I wanted Nina to act as the female lead initially, but she rejected my offer because she¡¯s busy with work. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll continue rejecting me if I ask her again. Hence, I want you to convince her and Stephen. This won¡¯t be a problem for you, right?¡± Davin turned around and scrutinized her. ¡°If I help you with this, shouldn¡¯t you give me some benefits?¡± ¡°What benefits do you want?¡± ¡°I heard that the owner of the manor in the Southern suburbs is rted to your dad. I want your dad to help me negotiate the price.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your ideal price for the negotiation?¡± ¡°The lower the better! It¡¯s great if the price is a hundred million lower. This will depend on your dad¡¯s abilities.¡± After thinking about it, She nodded just to brush him off. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call my dad.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. After Davin left, She whipped out her phone and called Patrick. Soon, he picked up the call. ¡°She, why did you call me? How¡¯s your shoot going?¡± ¡°Hi, Dad! I met some problems, but Davin will help me settle them. You don¡¯t have to worry about me! I¡¯m calling you to ask you about something. Davin went to look at the Chamomile Manor that¡¯s being sold in the Southern suburbs. It¡¯s owned by the Muir family, right?¡± ¡°Yeah! Did you say that Davin went to look at it? Does he want to buy it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s nning to. How much do you n to sell the manor for?¡± Patrick thought about it for a while. ¡°One billion!¡± ¡°One¡­ Dad, why did I hear that you were nning to sell it for eight hundred million?¡± ¡°I did want to sell it for eight hundred million, but the price increased afterward. She, the Seet family is so wealthy. Do you think that they¡¯ll care about a few hundred million?¡± She was speechless. ¡°Dad, did you just increase the price because you heard that Davin wants to buy it? How can you treat your son-inw like that? It¡¯s true that a few hundred million means nothing to the Seet family, but it¡¯s different for me and Davin! You know that we don¡¯t really have any savings. We can¡¯t fork out one billion¡ªeven eight hundred million is stretching it. Can you make it cheaper? Davin heard that the owner of the manor is rted to you and wanted your help in negotiating the price!¡± ¡°She, that manor is definitely worth a billion! Furthermore, I¡¯m selling it because the Muir family encountered some problems with the cash flows. We need money to solve this urgent problem. Although you¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Seet family, you¡¯re still part of the Muir family! You need to help your parents and brother! Think about the Muir family!¡± ¡°What are you trying to say, Dad? It¡¯s your daughter and son-inw who need the Southern suburbs manor now. This has nothing to do with the Seet family. I just want to ask if you can give me a discount because I¡¯m your daughter. I want to see how important I am to you based on how big a discount you¡¯re willing to give.¡± ¡°She, aren¡¯t you putting me in a tight spot? If you buy the manor, it would be owned by the Seet family, not the Muir family! Well, I won¡¯t ask for much. How about eight hundred million, like what you mentioned earlier?¡± ¡°Seven hundred million!¡± ¡°No way! Thepany urgently needs money. Your mom even asked me to request some money from the Seet family for the cash flows. I refused because I didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble for you. You should stop trying to take advantage of me too, okay?¡± ¡°Dad, what do you mean, taking advantage of you? By virtue of the fact that I¡¯m your daughter, you should give me a discount for the manor! If you sell it to us at seven hundred million, we can ask Mr. Seet to help you with the cash flows. How¡¯s that?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2012 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Help Your Aunt Out Patrick thought about it for a while before heaving a long sigh. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll sell it to you for seven hundred million. However, I need your help. You and Davin will have toe back in the next few days.¡± She was overjoyed. ¡°Okay, Dad! I¡¯lle back with Davin tomorrow and sign the contract for purchasing the manor.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After settling the matter, She shared the great news with Davin eagerly. When he heard that the Muir family owned the manor, he was very surprised. ¡°What? Did you say that the Southern suburbs manor is your father¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yeah! Aren¡¯t you pleasantly surprised?¡± ¡°I am surprised, but with regards to whether it¡¯s pleasant or not¡­ It¡¯ll depend on how great the price your dad offered is. Did you ask him how much he¡¯s willing to sell it to us? Is he willing to lend it to us directly?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What are you thinking about, Davin? It doesn¡¯t just cost a couple of millions, so it isn¡¯t something that can be lent to you so easily. It¡¯s a manor that cost eight hundred million! Furthermore, my dad is so eager to sell it because the Muir family direly needs money to settle some cash flow problems. If they give it to you for free, what would they use for the cash flows? At a moment like this, my dad¡¯s already doing a huge favor for me by giving you a huge discount. We must not be too greedy!¡± Davin knew that too. He was just saying that casually. ¡°What¡¯s the discount that your dad¡¯s offering? How much is he nning to sell it to us for?¡± ¡°My dad said that he can sell it to you for a hundred million less. Are you overjoyed?¡± That¡¯ll still be seven hundred million. Davin calcted the worth of the manor. Actually, eight hundred million was already a very suitable price. Now that it was a hundred million cheaper, it was a very good deal. Looks like She is quite significant to Old Mr. Muir. ¡°Thank your dad for me.¡± ¡°Davin, do you think that a word of thanks is equivalent to a hundred million? How priceless do you think your words are? Follow me to the Muir residence tomorrow and thank him in person!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ve arrived at the Imperial Garden already. I¡¯ll try my best to convince Nina to act as the female lead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Still deep in thought, Davin walked into Imperial Garden. He was not confident about whether Nina would agree to be the female lead. However, he thought that since he was her uncle, she would still show him some courtesy. When he saw Nina, he first asked her about how thepany was doing and whether she was busy. Nina was curious. It¡¯s sote at night. Why did Uncle Davin suddenlye all the way here? Why is he so concerned about my work? ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not terribly busy. Are you here for something, Uncle Davin?¡± ¡°How about Stephen? Is he busy? The cosmetic department is still doing fine, right? No matter how busy he is, he can¡¯t possibly be busier than you.¡± Ninaughed. ¡°Uncle Davin, do you need us to do something? Just tell me directly.¡± Davin took a sip of tea. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not me, but your aunt. She wants both of you to help her. You know that Wilbur and Maya cannot continue acting as the male and female leads anymore. If someone else acts in their role, the show will be ruined. Hence, the crew thought of asking you to rece Maya, and Stephen to rece Wilbur as the main characters. Do you think that you can help your aunt out?¡± Nina secretlypared her and Maya. Although they looked the same, their personalities and demeanor werepletely different. Wilbur was even more different from Stephen. If we acted in those roles, can we still convey the same vibes as Maya and Stephen? When Nina voiced her concern, Davin assured her, ¡°Nina, don¡¯t worry about that. After experiencing some things, people would change their personalities subconsciously. That applies to characters too! The production crew will do some editing and alter the plot as well, so there won¡¯t be any negative impacts. The transition from Wilbur to Stephen will be smooth after the plot has been changed. As long as you¡¯re free and willing to help your aunt, there¡¯s no need to worry about anything else.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2013 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 Move To A Secluded ce After pondering over it, Nina said, ¡°Uncle Davin, I understand that it hasn¡¯t been easy for Aunt She lately. Since she is considerate toward Maya and Wilbur, I should reciprocate the favor. After finishing my work at thepany, I¡¯ll go to Aunt She¡¯s show with Stephen. Anyway, I hope she won¡¯t mind that we are not professional in acting.¡± ¡°Why would she? Instead, Sheep will be grateful for your help! It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll thank you again after the filming is done.¡± ¡°Uncle Davin, don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re a family and should help each other.¡± After settling the matter, Davin went to the study room to see Evan. He wished to discuss borrowing money from Evan to buy the manor. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind. The manor in the Southern suburbs is worth more than eight hundred million. Since Old Mr. Muir offered me seven hundred million, I believe it¡¯s a good deal. However, I have to renovate the manor afterward butck the money. It¡¯s why I hope to borrow some money from you¡­¡± Davin was stammering, unsure if Evan would lend money to him. If Evan refused to lend him money, Davin would consider selling his shares of Seet Group to Evan to raise several hundred million. While Davin was deep in thought, Evan opened the drawer and handed over a nk check to him. ¡°Fill it up yourself.¡± Oh? Is he not going to ask how much I want to borrow? He¡¯s too generous, isn¡¯t he? Holding the check, Davin felt touched because he didn¡¯t expect Evan to treat him so well. After giving it some thought, Davin wrote down two hundred million on the check, which was a reasonable number. ¡°Evan, I only need this amount.¡± After nodding in response, Evan opened his mouth to say something but quickly closed it again. ¡°Evan, what is it? Do you have something to tell me?¡± Evan said carefully, ¡°Davin, I understand that you¡¯re close to the Muir family. However, there are certain things that you can agree on and others that you shouldn¡¯t. Do you get it?¡± After giving it some thought, Davin asked, ¡°Evan, did the Muir family make some outrageous demands from you?¡± ¡°No. Well, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go home and get some rest.¡± ¡°All right. Evan, you should get some rest too.¡± As Davin left the Imperial Garden, spections began to pop up in his mind. What did Evan mean? Could it be that Old Mr. Muir asked him to do something? Davin felt uneasy once he recalled that he would be going back to the Muir residence with She the next day. Could it be that the Muir family gives me a one hundred million discount in return for an excessive demand? Davin thought he would pay the Muir family the market price of eight hundred million instead of doing something against his principles. As soon as Davin left, Maya came home with two children. After Nina asked about Wilbur, Maya said she had given him the ¡°magic ball¡±. ¡°With the listening device, I can record Wilbur¡¯s voice anytime using my phone. Hence, I can know how Wilbur is doing as long as he brings along the device.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°Great! Now that the Simpson family¡¯s butler takes care of Wilbur, Mabel and Nichs can hardly bully him!¡± ¡°Maya, I believe Wilbur will recover soon. By then, you two will live happily ever after!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Maya returned to her room and took out her phone to y the recording. The recording was recorded after Maya left the Simpson residence. She could only hear some footsteps, the sound of pouring tea, and a simple conversation between Wilbur and the butler. Maya heaved a sigh of relief and put down her phone. After changing her pajamas, she poured a ss of wine for herself and stood in front of the French window. As she nced at the starry sky, her expression turned grim. Can Wilbur be cured? If Wilbur¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t get any better, the Simpson family will disdain him sooner orter. What if I use my savings to buy a house in a secluded ce to live with Wilbur? Will it be better than letting him stay in the Simpson residence? Maya didn¡¯t covet the Simpson family¡¯s wealth but only wished to live happily with Wilbur. After all, they could make a living with the profits from her food za. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2014 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 Someone Targets Wilbur Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maya pondered over her n with Wilbur for quite some time. Before going to bed, Maya purposely put her phone near her ear to eavesdrop on Wilbur¡¯s situation. If someone bullied him, she would know it and go to his rescue as soon as possible. Later, Mayay on the bed and fell asleep soon. As she thought about Wilbur so much, she even dreamed about him. In Maya¡¯s dream, Wilbur stood on the patch of grass as the sun shone on him. At that time, he held a little windmill and smiled like a cheerful kid. Maya came up to Wilbur and asked smilingly, ¡°The little windmill is beautiful! Where did you get it?¡± Wilbur replied, ¡°I made it myself.¡± ¡°Do you know how to make a windmill?¡± ¡°The kid likes it. It¡¯s why I made it for her.¡± ¡°The kid?¡± When Maya was bewildered, Wilbur pointed at Maya¡¯s back. Maya turned around and saw a chubby baby on the patch of grass nearby. The baby was so beautiful and adorable that one would think she came from a perfect drawing. Maya couldn¡¯t help but want to hug the chubby baby. However, the baby disappeared as soon as she reached out her hand. What¡¯s going on? Maya turned to Wilbur but was even more shocked, for he had also disappeared. Suddenly, the sky turned gloomy with dark clouds, and the patch of grass turned into a stone road. Maya felt that the entire world was spinning, as though she was traveling in time. ¡°Wilbur! Wilbur¡ª¡± Maya shouted and jolted awake. After taking a few deep breaths, she caught a glimpse of the lights in her room and realized that she had a dream just now. Nheless, Maya vividly remembered the snippets of memories, including the baby, the little windmill, and Wilbur¡¯s smiling face. Maya couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about why she would have such a dream. Then, she turned around to grab her phone from the container and scrolled on it to check if Wilbur was doing fine. At first, all Maya could hear was silence. After a while, she heard a door click shut, and it fell silent once again. She thought Wilbur had gone to the washroom. ¡°It¡¯s good to know that no one bullies you and that you¡¯re safe,¡± she murmured before lying down to continue sleeping. Tossing and turning restlessly, Maya couldn¡¯t fall asleep. After the rm rang, Maya got out of bed, freshened herself up, and headed toward the dining room to have breakfast. When Maya saw Nicole, she asked Nicole when the famous doctors would arrive at Y City to treat Wilbur. Nicole told Maya that one of the doctors was set to arrive in the evening. Also, Nicole promised to tell Maya so that she could go to the Simpson residence together and check up on Wilbur. In that case, I have to sort out everything in the food za in the morning. After hastily chomping down some food, Maya stood up. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m done eating and have to head to work now.¡± After Evan nodded in response, Maya left the dining room. Nicole was heartbroken while watching Maya leave. ¡°Maya looks pale these days. She must have lost her appetite and can¡¯t sleep well because of Wilbur¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Our kids have grown up and must experience ups and downs in their life. There are things that we can¡¯t do for them. Now, we can only hope that Wilbur will get well soon.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but think Wilbur¡¯s health condition is strange. When I checked his pulse and ran a few checkups, I didn¡¯t notice anything physically wrong with him.¡± ¡°Nicole, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Nina used to say it was strange that Wilbur jumped into the sea tomit suicide. Now, I think she was right about it. Even though Wilbur was deeply in love with Maya, he would have to confirm that she was dead beforemitting suicide. How could he jump into the sea just because of some trending news on the inte?¡± ¡°Are you suspecting that¡­ someone targeted Wilbur?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Nicole nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯ll instruct my subordinates to figure it out. By the way, if Wilbur¡¯s mind remains unsound, are you willing to let Maya live with him?¡± Nicole used to think and ask herself the same question. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2015 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 Treated Like VIPs As a parent, Nicole would not want to see her daughter spend a lifetime taking care of Wilbur. However, she knew Maya too well to expect the girl to break up with Wilbur, for Maya had always been loyal to a fault. ¡°Mr. Seet, you don¡¯t have to ask me that because I believe we share the same thought. We both hope that Maya can have a wonderful life, but we know what kind of person she is, don¡¯t we? That girl has always been very sentimental,¡± stated Nicole bitterly as she lifted her head to look at Evan, whose face had already turned grim. As Maya¡¯s father, Evan was d that her daughter was so loyal, but at the same time, he hoped that she would find happiness. The man could not help but be worried that one might cost her the other. Nicole could tell how concerned Evan was by the look in his eyes, so sheforted the man, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely hopeless. I mean, we do have a lot of excellent surgeons in the country. Maybe one of them will figure out a way to treat Wilbur, and if fate permits, he¡¯ll recover.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll get John to gather information on the specialists then. Hopefully, we¡¯ll be able to help Maya that way.¡± With that, Evan immediately gave his assistant a call. ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet. I¡¯ll see to it.¡± Meanwhile, She was ready to head over to the Muir residence with Davin after breakfast. Before they took off, She reminded the man, ¡°Even though my family was financially tight, my father decided to give you a one hundred million discount anyway. That should be enough to tell you how much he likes you, so you¡¯d better oil be nice to him when you see himter. After all, one hundred million isn¡¯t exactly a small amount.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± questioned Davin nonchntly while putting on his coat. She was surprised when she heard the man¡¯s response. ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t a small amount! But I suppose, it¡¯s not to your family. Your brother would probably consider that amount some loose change. However, that¡¯s definitely no small amount to you because you should be well aware of how much savings you have.¡± After he was done adjusting the cor of his coat, Davin looked up at She. ¡°The only reason I don¡¯t have much savings is that I¡¯ve been down on my luck until recently. When my winery business picks up, that amount will seem insignificant. I promise you.¡± She pouted at the man in response but was d that he had such a positive attitude, so she decided to encourage him. ¡°I believe you. I¡¯m sure, from here on out, you¡¯ll show the world just how capable you are.¡± d to see how supportive She was, Davin grinned like a Chesire Cat. ¡°Of course! After all, I¡¯m a Seet. Not only am I a brilliant man, but I¡¯m also an incredibly charming one. One day, I¡¯ll be so rich that ¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. We can discuss what to do about your money in the future. But we have to go now,¡± interrupted She before the man could fall further down the rabbit hole. With a gulp, Davin quickly swallowed his words back in before driving to the Muir residence with She. Patrick excitedly jumped to his feet when he saw the two. After asking them to make themselves comfortable, the elderly man hurriedly ordered the butler to serve them tea and the chef to prepare the couple¡¯s favorite dishes. Davin visited Patrick because he intended to thank the man, so he did not expect to be treated like a VIP. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to do all that. You¡¯ve already given us a one hundred million discount, so we should be the one to thank you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. I didn¡¯t know that the manor in the Southern suburbs belonged to you. If I did, I would¡¯vee straight to you.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2016 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 Getting A Loan From The Seet Group Patrick then chuckled in response, looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯d never have sold off the manor if we didn¡¯t urgently need the money for cash flow, Davin, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware that it was sold for much less than it was worth, right?¡± ¡°I am. Not only that, but it also has a good location and practical values. That¡¯s why I wanted to acquire it.¡± ¡°That manor is worth at least one billion! And you got it for only seven hundred million. You could¡¯ve easily sold it off and made three hundred million from it. I have been good to you, haven¡¯t I?¡± Davin did not respond to the question nor say anything else. I offered to pay eight hundred million for the manor, so all Patrick actually did was give me a discount of one hundred million. Yet, the man made it sound like he had saved me three hundred million instead. Although Davin did notpletely agree with Patrick, he decided to smile and nod politely anyway since the man was family, and he did get a discount. Sighing, Patrick continued, ¡°Davin, since you and She came here personally to thank me, I have a favor to ask of you. You¡¯re not going to turn me down, right?¡± When Davin heard that, he immediately remembered how Evan cautioned him not to simply agree to anything. However, before he could reply, She chimed in, ¡°Of course not, Dad! Just tell us what you need us to do. Even if you didn¡¯t give us a discount for the manor, you could still ask Davin for a favor because he¡¯s your son-inw.¡± Then, She turned around to ask Davin, ¡°Am I right?¡± There was nothing else Davin could do at that point but agree with his wife. ¡°Of course. Just tell me what you need me to do, and I¡¯ll do my best to get it done.¡± ¡°She, Davin, I¡¯m so d to hear you say that. I¡¯ll be honest with you.¡± With that, Patrick proceeded to tell the couple how bad investments had robbed the family business of its capital. Without enough money to cover the turnover, the Muirs stood on the brink of bankruptcy. She was shocked by the revtion. ¡°But how is that possible? Dad, we¡¯re one of the most prominent families in Y City, so how are these losses enough tond us to bankruptcy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. How much exactly did you invest in to get into this situation?¡± inquired Davin curiously. After ncing at the two, Patrick lowered his head and sighed, seemingly reluctant to go into further details. Seeing her father like that only made She more anxious. ¡°Well? Say something, Dad.¡± Eventually, Patrick confessed to the two that he had invested in medical research for a potent anti- cancer drug. However, the research never produced any results, so he did not get anything in return. ¡°An anti-cancer drug? Why would you want to invest in something like that, Dad?¡± ¡°Those avable in the market right now cost at least one million a dose, and they can only treat certain types of cancer. It works on blood tumors but not on the malignant tumors found in patients with gastric, lung, or liver cancer. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s why I wanted to develop a new kind of anti-cancer drug that¡¯s essible and more potent. Imagine how it¡¯ll benefit the world if we manage to aplish such a feat. I hired numerous talents and purchased state-of-the-art equipment to make that dream a reality, but we ran out of capital before we got anything. She, we are wealthy, but the funds we have at our disposal are actually less than you think. We urgently need some funds now, so do you think you can convince Mr. Evan to invest? I¡¯m sure a few billion is nothing to the Seet Group, right?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2017 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 Do You Have Something To Say She raised an eyebrow curiously and stared at her father for a while before asking, ¡°Dad, are you saying that you want to continue with the research?¡± ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t just quit now. Do you know how much I¡¯ve spent on that project? If I terminate it, all the resources will have been wasted.¡± ¡°But how can you be sure that we¡¯ll get the drug if we invest more money in the research? Wouldn¡¯t we lose more if we continue to fund it?¡± questioned Davin. Patrick was speechless for a brief moment but then quickly promised that the project would be a sess, for his researchers had told him that they only needed another month. ¡°A month? How much is that going to cost us, Dad?¡± She was more concerned about the financial side of things. After some thought, Patrick answered, ¡°Not much. I¡¯ve already invested a lot in the project, so all I need now is around two billion.¡± ¡°Two billion?¡± eximed She in shock. ¡°I¡¯m out of options here. We have to keep the family business running, so there¡¯s only so much I can take from the funds. If Mr. Evan is willing to lend us two billion, I promise we¡¯ll return it in six months. With that, plus the seven hundred million I got from selling the manor, it should be enough.¡± Patrick wants us to lend him two billion? Now I know why he gave us the discount. He was trying to exchange one hundred million for two billion. Wow, that¡¯s a pretty good deal if you ask me. Even though Davin did not appreciate being used, what worried him more was the likelihood of all that money going up in smoke. On top of that, Davin had no idea how much exactly Patrick invested in the project. If the elderly man ended up having nothing to show for the loan, Davin knew he would be responsible for that loss, so he sighed helplessly to himself. ¡°She, Davin, two billion may not be a lot to the Seet Group, but it¡¯ll be a lifesaver to us. I¡¯m sure Mr. Evan will understand the gravity of the situation, right, Davin?¡± The son-inw then straightened his back and cleared his throat before replying, ¡°Patrick, you¡¯re right. Two billion isn¡¯t a big amount to the Seet Group, but it isn¡¯t exactly a small amount either. My brother is the one in charge of thepany now, so I can¡¯t really speak for him. I have to discuss this with him first.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re his brother. Surely you have some say in thepany as well, right? If you just talk to him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll listen to you. After all, you own part of thepany, no?¡± Davin stered on an awkward smile before answering, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. But any of thepany¡¯s expenses require my brother¡¯s approval, so I have to discuss it with him.¡± Since Davin would not give him a solid answer, Patrick shifted his attention to his daughter. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She, you¡¯ll be able to sort things out, right? After all, you¡¯re married into the Seet family. It¡¯s time to see how important you are to them.¡± Davin was annoyed when he heard how his father-inw pressured his wife. What the heck? Is he asking She to prove her worth? This is ridiculous! After ncing at her husband, She turned to her father. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. We¡¯ll do our best.¡± ¡°Good. I look forward to hearing good news from you.¡± That afternoon, Davin got so distracted by Patrick¡¯s request that he could not enjoy his lunch at all. As soon as Davin and She were done eating, Patrick urged them to leave and tend to the matter immediately. On the way, She nced at Davin and asked if he was unhappy that Patrick wanted to get a loan from his family. ¡°Do you have something to say, Davin?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2018 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 Reason With Me ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ You know¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. Stop stuttering and just tell me. You don¡¯t think we should ask for a loan, do you?¡± questioned She impatiently, for she could already tell what went through her husband¡¯s mind when they had lunch together. After all, the two had been married for many years. Since his wife had already figured it out, Davin saw no point in denying it. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think we should do it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s your father-inw, Davin! How can you be so cold-blooded? People thought my family had hit the jackpot when I married into yours, but my father never asked for anything. He only made that request because he was out of options, so are you really going to turn him down just like that? For all the years we lived together, I never took you for someone so cold-hearted. Do you even have any love for me or my family?¡± In the face of She¡¯s shouting, Davin remained quiet instead of trying to defend himself, for he could understand why his wife was upset. Moreover, he knew the woman was a straightforward person who would always speak her mind. However, Davin never expected that his silence would anger She even further. ¡°Well? Say something, Davin! Are you trying to get rid of me so that you can find yourself a younger wife? If that¡¯s what you¡¯re nning, you can forget about it because I won¡¯t allow it!¡± roared She after grabbing her husband by the cor. ¡°Calm down, She. Would you please just let go of me? I was waiting for you to finish venting so that I could reason with you.¡± ¡°Reason with me? Do I sound unreasonable? Your father-inw asked for your help, but you were going to turn him down. What¡¯s your reason for that?¡± ¡°Hey, if I refused to help when your family or the Muir Group is in trouble, you can call me whatever nasty names you can think of. Heck, I would probably even agree with you. But think about it for a second. What¡¯s the reason your father wanted to get a loan? He¡¯s just going to throw the money into that project of his and rue even more losses. Do you even know how much he has lost already? You probably also have no idea what the sess rate is for that anti-cancer drug research. What you do know is that two billion is no small amount for my family, so do you really want to watch your father burn all that? After listening to her husband, She froze like a statue. She, too, was curious about Patrick¡¯s sudden interest in anti-cancer drugs and thought the project was unlikely to be sessful. Even in this modern age, no doctors or experts managed to develop any drugs or medications capable of healing cancer, so what makes Dad think he and his group of doctors are any different? However, he has asked for our help, so we can¡¯t just turn him down, can we? ¡°Davin, I understand your concerns, so I promise you that I¡¯ll pay the money back if my father¡¯s unable to do it. I¡¯ll pay it back with my earnings from the TV shows. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll earn enough to clear the debt eventually, so don¡¯t worry about it. I just don¡¯t want to disappoint my father, you know? And hey, who knows, the project might turn out to be a sess.¡± Davin could clearly see that She had lost all sense of logic. The woman wanted nothing more than to please her father, even if it meant that she would have to do it at her own expense. Knowing how much She valued her rtionship with her father, Davin decided that it would be unwise to continue to dissuade her. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk to Evan.¡± Even though Davin agreed to his wife¡¯s request, he still thought it would be best to discuss it with his brother and try to figure something out.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2019 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Showing Davin The Documents ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s best that I talk to my brother alone. It¡¯s easier that way. I¡¯ll keep you updated.¡± After some thought, She nodded in agreement. ¡°All right then. Do your best to convince him, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± Davin then sent his wife back to the Seet Residence before heading to Imperial Garden. The butler immediately greeted Davin when he saw the man. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Mr. Davin?¡± ¡°Yes. I have an urgent matter to discuss with my brother. Where is he now? In the study?¡± ¡°No, sir. Mr. Evan and Mrs. Seet just left for Bernian Hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± Da*n it! I just missed them! Davin hurriedly turned around and ran back to his Maybach. ¡°Be careful, Mr. Davin!¡± shouted the butler as he watched the man rush off before sighing, ¡°Even at this age, he still acts like a child. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ever going to change.¡± Davin called to tell Evan that he was on his way to Bernian Hospital and asked his brother to wait for him. Since he knew that Davin had just been to the Muir residence, Evan was not surprised by how urgently his brother wanted to see him. This definitely has something to do with the Muir family. Afterward, Evan calmly made a phone call to his assistant. ¡°John, I need you to get the documents in the second drawer in my office and send them to me at Bernian Hospital.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seet.¡± When Davin finally reached the hospital, he took a few deep breaths topose himself before talking to Evan about the Muirs. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evan, the advice you gave me the other day; was it about my father-inw wanting to borrow money from us?¡± ¡°So he did make the request, huh? How much does he want?¡± questioned Evan as though he had already foreseen the future. ¡°He¡­ He wants to borrow two billion.¡± Evan stared at Davin, trying to capture all the subtle expressions on the man¡¯s face before scoffing, ¡°Only two billion?¡± Immediately after hearing those words, Davin was stunned. ¡°What do you mean, Evan? Do you want to lend him more than that? I don¡¯t know why, but Patrick¡¯s trying to develop an anti-cancer drug suitable for all kinds of cancer patients. No experts in the medical field have evene close to achieving something like that! He should¡¯ve just stuck to what he¡¯s good at.¡± In response, Evan narrowed his eyes at his brother. ¡°And Patrick told you this?¡± ¡°Yes. He said he just needs another two billion to make the research sessful, but I don¡¯t share his confidence. What do you think, Evan?¡± After some thought, Evan replied, ¡°If he¡¯s that serious about the project, I don¡¯t mind losing two billion just so he can continue to fund it. I¡¯ll consider it my modest contribution to the medicine field. But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Suddenly, the two heard a knocking on the door before John walked in. ¡°John? Why are you here?¡± Davin thought John was there to talk business with Evan since the assistant carried documents. Before Davin couldin about his untimely interruption, John quickly exined himself. ¡°Mr. Evan asked for me, Mr. Davin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± chimed in Evan before turning to his assistant. ¡°John, please pass the documents to Davin for him to take a look.¡± As ordered, John then respectfully handed the papers to Davin, who was starting to get impatient. Davin did not understand why Evan would want him to look at some documents when they were busy discussing his father-inw¡¯s project. However, Davin¡¯s eyes widened after he began to read through the papers. When he was finally done reading, his facial expression was as dark as night. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2020 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 ck Technology ¡°Evan, are these all real?¡± Davin¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he stared at Evan in disbelief. ¡°Yes, they were collected by Hidden Masters. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can look into it yourself,¡± Evan uttered. Davin was dumbfounded upon hearing Evan¡¯s determined tone. The information was totally different from what Patrick had told him. Was Old Mr. Muir lying to me? How could it be? ¡°Davin, do you think we can borrow this two billion?¡± Evan locked his eyes on Davin. Regaining his sense, Davin turned toward Evan. ¡°Evan, your information is too shocking. I think we should reconsider it before making any harsh decisions.¡± His expression turned normal after he was stunned for a long while. ¡°Evan, did Old Mr. Muir really do such a thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Mr. Muir is not researching anti-cancer drugs for humans, but a new type of ck technology. Once he seeds, he would be able to surreptitiously obtain the confidential information of anypany he wants. That means he can easily obtain all the project data of our Seet family, as well as the information of our partners.¡± ¡°He¡¯d be that powerful?¡¯ ¡°Yes. The signal released by this ck technology is invisible. You wouldn¡¯t notice it even if it steals the data from you,¡± Evan exined. Davin could not wrap his head around why Patrick would do such a thing. Is it desire or money? Or the ambition to conquer the business world? ¡°Evan, so how much chance do you think he has to seed?¡¯ Evan¡¯s gaze darkened upon hearing that. Based on the information he got, Patrick was confident with his research. He had dedicated his whole life to it, and he purposely hired Nowell, the famous hacker to hisb. No one knew how close he was from seeding. If he seeded, the consequence would be beyond imagination. All the businesses of the Seet family in Y City would be controlled by the Muir family. ¡°Davin, what we should do now is to stop him from further researching,¡± Evan said. Davin pondered for a while. ¡°You are right. If that¡¯s so, we can¡¯t borrow him any money, not to mention two billion. Giving him money will be the same as handing the bullet to our enemy and having them shoot at us.¡± ¡°Davin, I¡¯m d you can think like that.¡± ¡°Of course, Evan. I know the consequence of the matter.¡± ¡°Then, what are you going to tell She?¡± Upon hearing that, Davin was momentarily stunned. He wondered how She would react if she found out her father had borrowed the money for such a crime. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Will she try to stop him? Maybe I should go see what she has to say about it. It would be easy if she opposes her father. But if she turns to be supporting him, I don¡¯t mind letting her go back to the Muir residence for some while. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t worry. I will handle She. Can you handle Old Mr. Muir? We can¡¯t let him continue with this research. He will eventually pay a price for what he is doing. We will be saving him if we stop him now.¡± Just then, Evan recalled what Damien said. Patrick¡¯sb was built using unique materials. The walls were all interconnected and hard to break. Plus, the door of the secret chamber was solid, and only registered fingerprints and the correct passwords would grant one entry to theb. Thus, it was almost impossible for outsiders to go inside. With that, it would not be easy to stop Patrick¡¯s research. Seeing Evan not saying anything, Davin pondered and suggested, ¡°Evan, why don¡¯t you leave this to me? He is my father-inw. It would be easier for me to make a move.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2021 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Immortality Technique Evan felt Davin got the point. Patrick had a strong sense of caution. It would be almost impossible for Hidden Masters to get near theb. I might as well let Davin take a shot. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave it to you then. I will give the order to Hidden Masters. They will be at your service, and you can summon them anytime.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I will call them when I need them.¡± Leaving Imperial Garden, Davin headed toward Seet Residence. He kept pondering about the best way to persuade She on the road. If I tell her directly about Evan¡¯s findings, indeed she won¡¯t believe it. If she doesn¡¯t believe it, then¡­ Just then, Davin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. That¡¯s right. If she doesn¡¯t believe it, she will find a way to verify it. Maybe I can use the opportunity to do something. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At that instant, a n appeared within his mind. After arriving at Seet Residence, She approached him and asked, ¡°How was it? What did Evan say? Is he willing to borrow the money?¡± Davin walked toward the couch and sat down, letting out a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°Why? Did he refuse to borrow the money? Two billion should not be a big number for Seet Group. I don¡¯t believe it. If Evan doesn¡¯t want to borrow it, I will find Nicole. If even Nicole refuses to help, I will find your parents and ask them to split the inheritance in advance. We can get our share first and change it into cash. There will be at least five billion!¡± ¡°She, I haven¡¯t even finished my sentence. Why did you assume that they refused to help?¡± ¡°What do you mean then? Did Evan agree?¡± ¡°He wanted to. But he has recently heard some rumors about the Muir family, and he is having a second thought. In my opinion, if we could look into it and disprove those rumors, he would be willing to lend us any amount that we ask for. You know well how they treated us after so many years.¡± ¡°What rumor?¡± She stared at him with a confused look. Davin sighed. ¡°About that¡­ I don¡¯t know how to put it.¡± ¡°Why the hesitation? Did the rumor say that Dad killed someone?¡± ¡°No, it said that¡­¡± Davin scanned the surrounding. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to talk here in the living room. Let¡¯s go to the study room upstairs. ¡°What¡¯s so inconvenient? You sound like Dad has done something shameful.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Davin walked upstairs, and She followed him confusedly. They came to the study room and Davin closed the door. He spoke with a low voice. ¡°The rumor said that your Dad¡­¡± ¡°What did the rumor say? Just cut to the chase!¡± ¡°Your Dad has many women out there, and he has invested a lot of money to do research on them.¡± ¡°What? Nonsense! My Dad would never do such a thing.¡± ¡°I thought so too. But many people spread the rumor. Some even imed to have seen your Dad with those women. They said your Dad is not researching an anti-cancer drug but an immortality technique. One of the reasons is that he wanted to keep his women young forever to have pleasure with them. Plus, if he seeds, he can earn a huge profit as all the women will be eager to buy that.¡± She waspletely baffled. How could there be such a thing? ¡°Immortality? That¡¯s against the rule of nature. Will he be able to pull it off?¡± She wondered. Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2022 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 To The Lab ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think so. Most importantly, what will your Mom think if she finds out? With your Mom¡¯s temperament, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be able to forgive your Dad. Your family will be in mess and they might even get a divorce,¡± Davin said. She¡¯s expression darkened when she heard that. After a long silence, she lifted her head and stared at Davin. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. My Dad will never do such a thing. Someone must have fabricated the rumor. Davin, you are his son-inw. You can¡¯t support those who go against him. You have to believe him.¡± Stunned momentarily, Davin assured, ¡°Of course, I believe him. I¡¯ve told Evan that Old Mr. Muir would never do such a shameless thing. But our words hardly seem useful. We need some proof. If we can prove that your Dad is indeed researching an anti-cancer drug, Evan will surely be willing to borrow the two billion.¡± ¡°How should we prove it? Let me call my Dad now and let him exin to Evan.¡± Upon saying that, She reached for her phone. However, Davin immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t, She. Please calm down. If you call him and ask about such a thing, he will be embarrassed. Plus, he wouldn¡¯t admit it even if he did it. So, why don¡¯t we look into it secretly? If he didn¡¯t do it, we could get the proof. If he did it, we can stop him before it is toote. What do you think?¡± Seeing Davin proposing the solution so earnestly, She pondered for a while and nodded. ¡°How should we do this then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. We should find hisb and go inside to have a look. Then everything will be revealed.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s do as you say. I will make a call now and ask where hisb is.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t ask. It will alert him. Why don¡¯t I have my men try to find out the location?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Evan¡¯s subordinates, Hidden Masters. They have been working for him for a long time. They have a great attitude and efficiency. They can find the location in no time.¡± Upon saying that, Davin made a call without dy. After he got the address, he showed it to She. ¡°Here it is. Let¡¯s go there secretly tonight.¡± She nodded. Her heart was overwhelmed with anxiety. If the rumor turns out to be true, what should I do with it? What if Dad really has those women? Davin knew what was on She¡¯s mind. He tossed the question out directly. ¡°She, what will you do if your Dad really has those women in secret? Will you tell your Mom?¡± She furrowed her brows. ¡°If I tell my Mom, I will be betraying my Dad. If they really get divorced because of this, I will be the one ruining our family.¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t be your fault, but your Dad¡¯s. He will be the one who caused all these.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let that happen either. I won¡¯t tell my Mom. Never. I will ask my Dad to handle it properly.¡± Seeing She¡¯s uneasiness, Davin delved deep in thought. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Did I go too far? It is merely a fabrication that Old Mr. Muir has many women and is researching a secret technique of immortality. The truth is that he is researching a hacking device to steal information. I wonder what She will do after finding that out. Will she support her Dad? Or will she do the right thing? ¡°Then what time are we heading there tonight? What should I prepare?¡± asked She anxiously. Davin nced at his watch. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop by your house for a while to make sure your Dad is at home. Then we will go over to theb secretly¡­¡± She nodded upon hearing that. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do as you say.¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2023 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 I Believe In Him Night fell. She and Davin started carrying out their n. They drove to Muir residence. They saw La sitting decadently on a semi-curved coffee-colored couch when they entered the house. ¡°Mom!¡± She¡¯s voice brought La back to her senses. ¡°She and Davin, why did youe?¡± La asked. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°We¡­ We¡¯vee to talk to Dad about the Southern suburbs,¡± She replied. ¡°I see. Your Dad is not at home. He¡¯s gone out.¡± ¡°Out? Where did he go?¡± She continued to ask. Did he go to theb? ¡°He said it was a social gathering. He must have gone drinking with someone.¡± La¡¯s gaze seemed evasive as she lowered her head. Her hands kept rubbing against her thighs. She felt something was off as she noticed La¡¯s awkward behavior. What¡¯s wrong with Mom? Didn¡¯t Dad go to a social gathering? She asked cautiously, ¡°Mom, did Dad really go to have a drink?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± La stood up uneasily upon saying that. ¡°You two haven¡¯t eaten, right? I will go ask the kitchen to prepare more food. Let¡¯s have dinner togetherter.¡± She stopped La. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. Since Dad is not home, we wille again tomorrow.¡± La did not insist either. ¡°All right.¡± She immediately walked out. Her pace fastened after they walked past the main door. Davin was chasing her. ¡°Please slow down. Why the hurry?¡± ¡°We are going to theb now! Hurry up. Let¡¯s go as fast as we can.¡± Davin could not wrap his head around it. ¡°Why the rush? Your Mom seemed to know something. Maybe your Dad didn¡¯t go for a drink, but he went to theb. If we go over there now, we might run into him. Our n will be exposed then.¡± She turned around and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid! If my Dad is in theb and having pleasure with those women, I will wreak havoc on him!¡± Davin was rendered speechless upon hearing that. There are no other women at all. Even if he is in theb, he won¡¯t be with other women. He is probably researching his ck technology. ¡°Go! Go now!¡± After She urged Davin to go into the car, she urged him to drive, ¡°Start the car now! Hurry!¡± Davin cast a nce at her. She looks like she is going to catch someone in the act. Davin had no choice but to obey her. He started the car and made haste toward theb. On the road, he kept thinking about what he was going to say if they ran into Patrick. Before he could figure it out, he heard She asking, ¡°Davin, tell me. What should I do if my Dad is really with those women?¡± ¡°No, I believe he won¡¯t.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure? It was evident my Mom was not telling the truth. Did she already know that my Dad had those women? Was she hiding the truth for him?¡± Davin stared at She with concern. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your Dad was not such a person? We have to trust him.¡± She hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°He¡¯d better be. If he does such a shameless thing, I will never forgive him and those vixens.¡± Davin was at a loss for words. There is no vixen. Sheep, you¡¯re overthinking. Finally, their car arrived near theb. Looking at the brightly litb, Davin suggested that they parked the car first and walked there. She considered for a while and nodded in agreement. As they approached theb, they tiptoed toward the building. ¡°I can only see lights. Why can¡¯t I see anything else?¡± Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2024 Mistaking The CEO For A Gigolo Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 Two Women Original from N?velDrama.Org. Davin stretched his head out as he muttered, ¡°Your Dad is such a cautious man. He even used unidirectional perspective ss for the windows. He must be hiding something.¡± She¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. Right away, she imagined her Dad with those women. Her mind was filled with unease. ¡°I will open the door! I won¡¯t let him do such things to Mom!¡± Upon saying that, She stepped toward the door and knocked on it forcefully. Walking to her side, Davin was secretly determined to check if Patrick was researching an anti-cancer drug or a ck technology that stole information. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he open it?¡± She knocked on the door even harder. ¡°She, please stop knocking. I will do it! Don¡¯t hurt your hand!¡± She took a few steps back as Davin reached his hand and started banging on the door. A few minutester, theb door opened. A woman dressed in white and wearing sses, looking gentle and weak, showed up. She looked at them closely. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± She felt uneasy when she saw the woman. She had been worrying if his Dad had other women. Yet, it was a woman who opened the door. Is she one of my Dad¡¯s vixens? She scanned the woman attentively. Her appearance is not outstanding, though. She doesn¡¯t have a good look or long legs. The only thing she has is fair skin. Does Dad like this kind of woman? Davin tried to gaze inside. ¡°We are here to find my father-inw.¡± ¡°Who is your father-inw?¡± The woman disyed a confused look. ¡°Old Mr. Muir. He is the investor for thisb.¡± The woman replied briefly, ¡°He is not here!¡± ¡°We will find out after we go in,¡± She responded and was about to step into theb. However, the woman stopped her. ¡°You guys can¡¯t go in there! Mr. Muir instructed that no one is allowed to enter!¡± ¡°Then why can you be in there?¡± She questioned. ¡°Are you one of his vixens? Do you not dare to let us in because there are many vixens in there?¡± ¡°What vixens? How could you say such a rude thing? I don¡¯t think Mr. Muir knows someone as uneducated as you. Please leave.¡± The woman sent them off. ¡°Are you asking me to leave my Dad¡¯s territory? Are you out of your mind?¡± She intended to go in again, but the woman blocked her way. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± ¡°Why are you so afraid to let us in? There must be some dirty secrets in there,¡± Davin uttered. Upon hearing that, She was even more determined to go in. She grabbed the woman¡¯s sleeves and pushed thetter abruptly. The woman almost lost her bnce as she staggered a few steps back. ¡°You¡­¡± Before the woman could use her, she disappeared from the former¡¯s sight. Where is she? The woman regained her senses and found that She and Davin had already entered theb. Davin was dumbfounded as he stared at the wall. It was full with colorful drawings, as well as the dense symbols. ¡°Holy sh*t. What are these things?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about them. Let¡¯s find my Dad first!¡± She had a clear purpose as she rushed toward a closed door. Davin was analyzing secretly within his mind. Those drawings must be rted to Old Mr. Muir¡¯s ck technology. He immediately took out his phone and took a few pictures. He intended to take them back to let his men analyze it. Before he could put his phone back, he heard She knocking on the door again. This time, the door was opened fast. Still, it was another woman. Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 Busy Making A Son Davin was inexorably surprised. Good Lord! Why is it a woman again? Are all the elites in the ck technology industry all women? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s all women in the researchb? Ignoring the woman who opened the door, She walked right into the room and Davin quickly hurried after her. Three women were seated inside, seemingly drawing up a chart of some sort. Davin inwardly eximed, Whoa! Sure enough, it¡¯s all women! Conversely, She had no interest in all that. Her only concern was her father¡¯s whereabouts. Just then, the woman whom she shoved earlier walked over. ¡°They¡¯re looking for Mr. Muir.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Muir isn¡¯t here.¡± One of the women nced at the branded watch on her wrist before adding airily, ¡°Considering the time now, he¡¯s probably busy making a son.¡± Davin and She were both dumbfounded. They exchanged a look, and She roared at her, ¡°What utter nonsense!¡± In response, the woman snickered disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. An hour ago, he left after receiving a call from a woman. I heard loud and clear that she wanted to give him a son.¡± Davin was stunned, words eluding him. I-Is this for real, or am I dreaming? My father-inw is already up in years, so why would he still want to have a son? Oh God, I was just running my mouth when I imed he had a bunch of women out there. Don¡¯t tell me I identally hit the nail on the head, and there¡¯s really such a thing? ¡°What kind of woman was it?¡± She demanded. The woman thought for a while before admitting, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but I know where he went.¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Jazz Winery.¡± She went silent and froze for three seconds. Then, she promptly spun on her heels and strode out. Davin stared at the women in the room before sweeping a nce over the various devices and research equipment in front of them. ¡°What kind of experiment are you all carrying out?¡± he inquired. The woman pondered for a moment before replying warily, ¡°That¡¯s private and confidential.¡± Well, she¡¯s refusing to tell me, huh? He studied theboratory with his hawk-like eyes and found no traces of any drugs. For that reason, he was convinced that Patrick was lying about researching anticancer drugs. Instead, the news Evan received was true. ¡°Hurry up, Davin!¡± She urged. Davin whirled around and went after her. He wanted to stop her from leaving and take a few experimental items back. However, her only concern then was what her father was doing at that moment. ¡°Wait up, She! Let¡¯s bring some things home.¡± ¡°What do you want to bring? No matter what, it pales inparison to finding my father posthaste and bringing him back home!¡± ¡°No, listen to me, She. I think this researchb seems strange. Your father said he¡¯s researching anticancer drugs, but look, there aren¡¯t any medicinal herbs in here. That¡¯s simply too odd, no?¡± ¡°If you find it odd, ask my father when we find him.¡± She increased her pace as she continued heading out. At that very moment, their respective concerns were worlds apart. Realizing that She would be deaf to anything he said right then, Davin reached out and snagged two USB drive-like items at that critical juncture. After exiting theboratory, he swiftly stuffed them into his pocket. ¡°Floor the gas pedal, Davin. We must rush over to Jazz Winery as soon as possible!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think your father wants to have a son. He¡¯s probably¡­ well, he¡¯s probably socializing.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only know when we see it with our own eyes. Step on it!¡± The car sped toward Jazz Winery. On their way there, She realized she had no idea which room her father was in despite knowing that he went to the winery. Hmm, how am I to find him expeditiously when we arriveter? After turning it over in her mind, she started making calls to seek help from her friends. She implored a friend to utilize some connections to obtain Jazz Winery¡¯s security footage and ascertain which room her father entered. Ten minutester, she received a reply. As she stared at the room number she received in her WhatsApp, unease swamped her. Dad really went to Jazz Winery. So, that woman was actually speaking the truth? Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Caught In The Act At once, She¡¯s heart clenched tightly, and some indecent scenes even popped up in her mind. What exactly do you want, Dad? You¡¯ve been with Mom for many years now, and both of you have always treated each other with respect. You¡¯re already advanced in years now, so please don¡¯t have an affair and tarnish your reputation in your old age! Oh well, you¡¯re digging your own grave! ¡°Davin, I think the chances are high that my father is really having a tryst.¡± Davin, who was driving, cast her a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild first. Also, don¡¯t panic. Perhaps¡­ perhaps this is all a misunderstanding.¡± Heaving a long sigh, She regarded him gravely and stated sternly, ¡°Listen here, Davin. Even if this matter is true, and we witness my father dallying with another womanter, you can¡¯t leak it out! Do you understand me?¡± He nodded in acquiescence. ¡°Yeah, I do. If this matter gets out, his reputation will be dragged through the mud, and your mother will definitely divorce him. It won¡¯t benefit us in any way either if things blow up. I know what to do, She. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a tad worried.¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± ¡°About you. No matter how livid or apoplectic you areter, you must rein in your emotions. You can¡¯t implode right then and there. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be bad if the media catches wind of things.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know it¡¯s a winery there, so I won¡¯t kick up a fuss. Even if I want to tear into my father, I¡¯ll do it somece else. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Davin didn¡¯tment on that, but he was still anxious at the sight of her tightly clenched fists and emotional state. Well, if we really see anything indecentter, she¡¯ll never be able to hold herself back with her fiery temperament. How ironic that a daughter and a son-inw are going over to catch the father in the act? At longst, the car arrived at Jazz Winery. After alighting from the vehicle, She went around the winery lobby and dashed toward the room. Following behind her, Davin reminded softly, ¡°Calm down, Sheep. You¡¯ve got to take it easy.¡± She responded with a look and nodded in acknowledgment. Yet, she increased her speed once more to a trot. Forced to speed up as well, Davin mentallymented, ¡°Gosh, this speed to catch someone in the act is comparable to when one hastens to receive an award!¡± While the speed wasmensurable, one was a tragic event whereas the other was a joyous event. When they finally reached the room, She exhaled heavily before throwing Davin a look. ¡°Pound on the door!¡± He pounded on the door. I wonder what Patrick¡¯s reaction will be when he sees us both if he¡¯s really in here. His expression will certainly be as intriguing as thetest television series! A heartbeatter, the room door swung open, and a woman in a nightgown eyed them with a puzzled look in her eyes. ¡°Who are you two looking for?¡± ¡°You!¡± She answered forcefully. Bewilderment was written all over the woman¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t know either of you.¡± As She pinned her eyes on the woman¡¯s sexy nightgown, an inexplicable wave of anger surged within her. Not in the mood to yak with her, she pushed the woman away and stormed into the room. ¡°What are you two doing? Who are you?¡± the woman shouted as she hurried into the room as well. Ignoring her, She searched the entire room, but she saw no signs of her father. Hmm? Could it be that I got the wrong room? Or did we arrive toote, and he has left? ¡°This is my room, so please leave!¡± the woman ordered furiously, crossing her arms. Should I just leave or ask her a few questions? While She was ruminating about it, the sound of running water drifted over from the bathroom, abruptly snagging the attention of all three of them. ¡°He¡¯s in the bathroom!¡± She started toward the bathroom, but she screeched to a stop after taking two steps. If he¡¯s taking a shower inside, it¡¯ll be inappropriate for me to barge in. ¡°You go!¡± she instructed Davin. He hesitated for a second before he nodded. As he walked toward the bathroom, he wondered about his father-inw¡¯s expression upon seeing him. I wonder if he¡¯ll shoot me a deathly re. Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 ckmail Taking a deep breath, Davin knocked on the bathroom door. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± A sonorous male voice rang out. This voice sounds familiar, but it doesn¡¯t sound like Patrick. Instead, it sounds like¡­ After musing for a while, Davin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This voice belongs to¡­ to¡­. Oh my God, tell me it¡¯s not true! He lifted his hand and again hammered on the bathroom door. ¡°Darling, are you nning on scrubbing my back?¡± Davin was instantly struck speechless as it hit him like a bucket of icy water. That wasn¡¯t his father-in- law¡¯s voice but that of his father, Jonathan! The bathroom door swung open, and Jonathan strode out in a robe. The instant he caught sight of Davin, his expression darkened indescribably. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jonathan and Davin were equally baffled and surprised to see each other there. ¡°D-Don¡¯t ask me that! W-What are you doing here?¡± Thetter turned a tad incoherent. Jonathan went silent, ncing at his son with a grim expression on his face. ¡°You have no right to interfere in my affairs!¡± ¡°I¡­. I¡¯m asking on behalf of Mom!¡± At Davin¡¯s remark, Jonathan was left without a retort. Just then, She came over in huge strides, initially all geared up to haul her disloyal father over the coals on behalf of her mother. However, shock inundated her at the sight of her father-inw. ¡°H-How did it turn out to be you?¡± All at once, time came to a standstill as awkwardness hung thickly in the air. ¡°Get out!¡± Jonathan bellowed at them both. Snapping back to her senses, She nodded like a bobblehead doll. Then, she hurried out while dragging Davin along. Countless questions shed across her mind. We came here to look for my father, so how did it turn into my father-inw instead? While Davin was dragged out, he promptly went through the turn of events in his mind. That woman back at the researchb must have been ordered by Patrick to utter such a remark to She. This must have been a n of his. It looks like he has long since known about the affair between my father and this woman. But why did he deliberately have us learn about it? After leaving the room, he seemingly thought of something, for his eyes lit up. To ckmail us? Don¡¯t tell me he wants to ckmail me with this so I¡¯d lend him that two billion? While he was still in a daze, his phone rang. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The caller ID indicated it was a call from none other than Old Mr. Muir. Davin answered the call. ¡°Where are you, Davin?¡± ¡°You should know the answer to that better than anyone else!¡± ¡°Have you and She both seen it? Your mother is so capable, yet your father is having an affair behind her back. Say, will your family be in shambles if she were to learn about this? Your father¡¯s reputation will likely be ruined beyond recognition.¡± Fury zed within Davin. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say, Dad? Get to the point, please!¡± ¡°Davin, you¡¯re a smart man. You keep insisting that you can¡¯t make an arbitrary decision to loan me the two billion and have to discuss it with your brother. I¡¯m afraid he might decline, so I purposely gave you a bargaining chip. Go back and tell your brother that your family will likely make the headlines if he doesn¡¯t lend me the money.¡± Davin said nothing, his blood boiling. She took the phone from him and asked, ¡°Dad, what exactly is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°She, I¡¯ve known about your father-inw¡¯s infidelity long ago. However, I¡¯ve always considered our family¡¯s rtionship with that of the Seet family, so I did my best to suppress this matter and keep the media from having a field day. But now, I¡¯m really in urgent need of that two billion. Go with Davin and discuss it nicely with Evan. I won¡¯t me you both if he refuses to loan me the money, but I¡¯m afraid that this news will no longer be under wraps. At that time, the Seet family will undoubtedly be on the trending list. Not only will your parents-inw¡¯s marriage be on shaky ground, but it¡¯ll also affect your father-inw¡¯s reputation.¡± She couldn¡¯t quite believe her ears. She found her father, who was currently threatening them and the Seet family, to be very much a stranger to her, exceedingly terrifying. Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 Your Father Is Really Terrifying ¡°H-How could you do this, Dad?¡± ¡°She, I devoted my whole life to the researchb. If we fail to obtain funding to continue with the research, our family will be ruined. I¡¯ve got no choice either. I don¡¯t want to do anything that will hurt the Seet family. Your father-inw has been carrying on with that woman for several years now, and I¡¯ve been keeping it a secret for him. Spending two billion in exchange for a peaceful life for the Seet family, your inws¡¯ marriage, Jonathan¡¯s reputation, as well as the sake of the Muir family¡¯s bright and glorious future is more than worth it! Evan is a businessman. I believe he knows the right choice to make. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news!¡± She was utterly dumbstruck. When the call was disconnected, Davin¡¯s expression was as ck as thunder. ¡°Your father¡­ Your father¡­ is-¡± She lifted her head and stared at him. ¡°Are you trying to say that my father is despicable? What about your father, then? If he hadn¡¯t done such an immoral thing, my father wouldn¡¯t have had an opportunity to be despicable and ckmail the Seet family.¡± That left Davin at a loss for words. She then heaved a long sigh. ¡°Now that things havee to this, Davin, persuade Evan to lend him the two billion. I¡¯ll repay it on his behalf in the future. With that, we can settle the entire problem.¡± ¡°She, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to persuade Evan to give him a loan, but you have no idea what he wants to do with the two billion. You don¡¯t even know what exactly his researchb is researching. Your father is really terrifying!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Davin? Previously, you imed my father had a bunch of women out there, and now, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s terrifying. Indeed, he shouldn¡¯t have ckmailed us. But he only did that because of¡­ of the Muir family!¡± ¡°All right, I don¡¯t want to argue with you, She. How about this? Come with me to meet Evan. Then, you¡¯ll understand everything.¡± Davin headed to the parking lot, and She trailed after him. During the drive, he said nary a word. His eyes were fixated on the road ahead, a faintyer of gloominess nketing his face. Right then, he was in an exceedingly foul mood. He wasn¡¯t thinking about the two-billion loan Patrick demanded but his parents¡¯ rtionship. Throughout the years, his mother had always been the dominant party, whereas his father seemed rtively weak and faded into the background. He also knew that his father had definitely suffered some grievances and harbored some resentment to be with a domineering person like his mother, but he didn¡¯t think it justified him having an affair. So, he sought what he couldn¡¯t get at home elsewhere. She peered at him, but she said nothing as well,den with anxieties. Over the years, both our families have always been living harmoniously without any conflicts of interest. I really didn¡¯t expect things to turn into this because of two billion. There was absolutely no need for Dad to do that. If the Muir family truly needs the money urgently, the Seet family will lend me the money if I ask, considering my status in the Muir family and the favors I umted throughout the years. He was really foolish to do such a thing. After all, it wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone to rip off the facade of civility. Besides, our families¡¯ rtionship will be affected if Evan were to know that he¡¯s ckmailing us. She inhaled deeply and pondered how best she should broach the matter when she saw Evanter so that it wouldn¡¯t strain the two families¡¯ rtionship too much. When they arrived at Imperial Garden, she purposefully reminded Davin not to run his mouth in front of his brother. Davin looked at her with aplex look in his eyes before he walked into the living room. At the sight of them both, Nicole, who had just returned from Bernian Hospital, was very much surprised. ¡°Why did you twoe together?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here about a serious matter, Nicole.¡± She¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡± Davin asked. Sensing something off about them both, Nicole replied, ¡°He¡¯s in the study.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Davin headed for the study with She following him upstairs. Nicole deliberated silently for a moment before she, too, followed curiously. Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 Asking For A Loan When the trio reached the study, they were greeted by the sight of Evan with his head buried in work. ¡°Evan!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evan!¡± Davin and She greeted him in unison. Evan lifted his head and regarded them both in astonishment. ¡°Is something the matter that you both came together?¡± Davin kept mum. Meanwhile, She nced at the mahogany chair at the side and walked over, taking a seat. Keeping her emotions in check, she admitted, ¡°You¡¯re right, Evan.¡± Evan stilled slightly and temporarily put his work aside. ¡°What is it?¡± With her eyes trained on him, She jokingly inquired, ¡°Evan, would you lend me two billion since I¡¯ve lived with the Seet family for so many years?¡± Upon hearing that, Evan went silent. As soon as she said two billion, Evan immediately realized that she wanted to ask for a loan on behalf of the Muir family. Did Davin fail to persuade her? Or is there some other reason? He turned his gaze on his brother. Right then, Davin¡¯s emotions were a jumbled mess. For a moment, he didn¡¯t quite know what to say, much less how he should put things. Dad is cheating on Mom, and we both witnessed it. Then, it was even used as a bargaining chip by Patrick to ckmail us. Ugh! What on earth is that mess? I¡¯m really at a loss, too! ¡°Evan, I¡¯d like to use my identity as the daughter-inw of the Seet family and the favors I umted while living with the family over the years to ask you for a two-billion loan. Is that possible?¡± She continued asking. Evan kept his unfathomable eyes fixated on Davin, nonplused as to why thetter wasn¡¯t saying anything. He drummed his long and slender fingers against the mahogany table. ¡°I don¡¯t mind giving you two billion if you¡¯re the one using it, but not if it¡¯s for the Muir family!¡± That answer hurt She, and she was startled for a moment before riposting, ¡°I¡¯m a Muir! My name is She Muir. Although I¡¯ve married into the Seet family, it¡¯s still the Muir family¡¯s blood coursing through my veins. Furthermore, you don¡¯t have to concern yourself with that when I¡¯m using my identity to take out the loan. All you need to do is to give me the money.¡± Evan said nothing, turning his gaze to his brother once more. With a crumpled face, Davin gazed at the man helplessly with conflict etched across his features. Argh! He¡¯s really asking for a beating right now to act mute! Finally, Evan couldn¡¯t help demanding, ¡°Did you not tell her everything? Or is she adamant about siding with the Muir family and going against us all?¡± As far as he remembered, She had always been a sensible person. I don¡¯t get it. Why is she so foolish this time? Is it because the matter involves the Muir family? At longst, Davin heaved a sigh. ¡°Evan, this matter has now¡­ has now be veryplicated. It¡¯s-¡± ¡°Talk properly!¡± Evan barked. Davin jumped at that reprimand. Schooling his emotions, he gave a cough and nned toe clean about the entire matter. s, She cut him off. She was afraid that the two families¡¯ rtionship would be affected if he were to reveal that her father, Patrick, was ckmailing them. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want her husband to speak of it. She was still very much concerned about whether the Seet and Muir families could still maintain a cordial rtionship as always. ¡°Evan, just lend me two billion. I¡¯ll pay you back! I don¡¯t even mind signing an IOU,¡± She asserted. Evan didn¡¯t answer her, his profound eyes still trained on Davin intently. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have no other choice but to give him the loan,¡± Davinmented helplessly. ¡°You agreed to lend him the money? What did you say?¡± ¡°Evan, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Dad¡­ well, he-¡± ¡°Shut up, Davin! You don¡¯t need to ask any further, Evan. Nothing will happen as long as you give me the two-billion loan. Everything will be the same, and I¡¯ll also be grateful to you.¡± ¡°Has something happened?¡± At the side, Nicole studied them both curiously. She simply couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was amiss with them. ¡°What about Dad? Did he agree to the loan?¡± Evan asked. In response, Davin sighed. ¡°No. He¡­ It¡¯s because of him I said we might have no choice but to relent. Dad has really gone overboard!¡± Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 ck Technology Evan and Nicole looked at each other, neither understanding what exactly Davin meant by his incoherent reply. ¡°Start from the beginning and make things clear!¡± Since Evan had said as much, Davin began recounting the turn of events. She wanted to stop him, but Evan snapped at her. ¡°Evan, it all started like this¡­ In order to dupe Sheep to go to the researchb with me to investigate the ck technology my father-inw is researching, I lied to her. I said¡­ I said that he kept a bunch of women at the researchb and dallied with them all besides hoping to use them to research the secret technique to eternal youth.¡± ¡°What? You lied to me? How dare you, Davin Seet!¡± She roared. ¡°And then?¡± Evan questioned. Davin stole a nce at his wife before he promptly retracted his gaze. ¡°Then, Sheep went with me to the researchb to catch him in the act. However, there was no sign of him when we arrived. We even learned that he went to Jazz Winery to make a son with a woman. And so, we rushed over.¡± ¡°And?¡± At that, Davin sighed. ¡°The surprise came here. We found the room, but upon entering, we discovered that the person who was messing around with another woman wasn¡¯t Patrick. Instead, it was¡­ it was¡­¡± he stuttered, the words stuck in his throat. ¡°Who was it?¡± Nicole¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°It was our father-inw!¡± She interjected. What? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nicole was both shocked and surprised. Even Evan never expected such a thing. ¡°Patrick said Dad has been carrying on with that woman for several years now. He¡¯s currently using this matter to ckmail us for a loan of two billion. If we don¡¯t lend him the money, this matter will be leaked to the media. Once that happens, it¡¯ll make the trending list, and Dad¡¯s reputation will be ruined in his old age. Also, our parents¡¯ marriage will probablye to an end.¡± The news came so suddenly that Evan and Nicole were in a stupor for a long while. They needed some time to digest and sort the entire matter while also considering the consequences. During the lull, She got up and strode over to Davin, snarling, ¡°You said you lied to me about my father having a bunch of women out there? Why did you do that? And you even ndered him?¡± ¡°She, I only did that to have you go with me to the researchb to investigate the ck technology your father is researching.¡± ¡°What ck technology?¡± ¡°Your dad was lying when he imed to be researching anticancer drugs! It¡¯s not anticancer drugs he¡¯s researching but ck technology that can steal the secrets of allpanies. Once he seeds, it¡¯ll be tantamount to him having eyes and ears everywhere. He¡¯ll be able to know everything he wants to know, including Seet Group¡¯s private and confidential documents and that of all otherpanies. At that time, he¡¯ll be everyone¡¯s public enemy, and those in the business industry will gang up on him. Things won¡¯t end well for him.¡± She was bowled over. ¡°Are you for real? My father is researching such an impressive thing?¡± At her reaction, Davin frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that, Sheep? You sound as though you support him ardently. Think carefully about whether doing so will benefit him in any way. That¡¯s a breach of the rules, viting the bottom line of all businesspeople. Isn¡¯t it good for him to enjoy his golden years at his age? Why must he tire himself such?¡± ¡°Why are you so emotional? I was just wondering why he suddenly thought about researching such a thing. He never had such ambition and desire.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s resentful toe second every time, with the Seet family always a yard ahead of the Muir family, so he wants to make something of himself! Furthermore, the fact that he had long since known about my father¡¯s affair proves he started spying on us ages ago with the thought of ckmailing us. He¡¯s really a cunning old fox!¡± Davin sneered. Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 Leave This Matter To Me She shot Davin a re. ¡°Don¡¯t run your mouth without any evidence, Davin! Besides, is there any son-inw who denigrates his father-inw in such a manner? Perhaps my father only learned about your father¡¯s affair by ident.¡± ¡°I can¡¯tment on that, but it¡¯s a fact he¡¯s using it to ckmail us now. Sheep, if you give that two billion to your father, it¡¯ll be no different from you handing him a gun so that he can shoot at the whole business industry. The final oue will not be as he wishes either. If he seeds and steals other companies¡¯ trade secrets unscrupulously and arbitrarily, many people will want his life. In other words, he¡¯ll be a target everyone wants to eliminate. At that time, he¡¯ll be doomed. For that reason, you definitely can¡¯t lend him the money. Doing so will just ruin him. You¡¯ve got to look at the bigger picture instead of acting foolishly.¡± She brooded over it for a while before she lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re sure that he will seed?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether he seeds, we can¡¯t provide him with the funds to research it. The safest way is to nip it in the bud.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your father¡¯s affair will be leaked to the media if we don¡¯t give him the loan?¡± Davin went silent when things went back to the crux of the matter. He didn¡¯t know how to resolve it, so he turned to Evan. ¡°Evan, what do you think we should do now?¡± Right then, Evan was still keeping mum, his dark eyes unfathomable. Only when Davin called his name did he jolt back to his senses. He then remarked solemnly, ¡°The information I received indicated that he seemingly invested all of Muir Group¡¯s profits in recent years on that research. As such, it¡¯s impossible that he¡¯ll give up at this time. Therefore, the most effective method is to stop him forcibly ande up with a way to thwart him from continuing the research.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°How are we to stop him forcibly? Do you have a workable idea, Evan?¡± Davin inquired. Evan said nothing but looked at She at the side. Following that, Davin and Nicole swung their gazes at her in concern. At once, She felt she had be the center of attention. On second thought, since the person in question is my father, perhaps it¡¯s most appropriate for me to resolve the matter. She stood up, promising, ¡°Leave this matter to me. I understand him best, so I know how to sabotage him. I¡¯ll make sure that he can¡¯t continue the research in the future.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Evan nodded, not at all worried. ¡°But what about your script? Will it affect the shooting progress?¡± ¡°Nope. There won¡¯t be any problems with those from the director team keeping an eye on things. Besides, it¡¯s enough for me to use my spare time to sabotage my father or even do it during the nighttime. I don¡¯t need to follow him every second of every day.¡± ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯ve got no problem with it. If necessary, I can y along with you. Let¡¯s deal with him together, lest you¡¯ve got to do everything alone without any help.¡± ¡°Sure! But make sure that you¡¯re not making trouble for me instead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Sheep! I can almost read your mind after so many years of marriage. With a single look from you, I instantly know what you want to do!¡± Seeing Davin¡¯s utter confidence, She promptly threw a look at him. ¡°Do you know what this means?¡± Davin was wholly confounded. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°You just boasted that you instantly understand my intention with a single look from me. Yet, you don¡¯t know what it means after I threw you a look.¡± ¡°W-Was that a look from you?¡± ¡°Of course! I looked out the door, so it means ¡®let¡¯s go and not bother Evan and Nicole any further¡¯.¡± ¡°Then, you should¡¯ve just said that directly. Gah! You¡¯re not at all in sync with me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear as day that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s too dumb to read my expression!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dumb? Right back at you. If I say I¡¯m the second smartest person, no one will dare say that he¡¯s above me!¡± ¡°Bah! Why are you so thick-skinned? You¡¯re blowing your trumpet as though you¡¯ll never run out of breath! Well, go on!¡± And so, they continued bickering. Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 Not A Single Word At the sight of them squabbling, Evan and Nicole exchanged a nce. All of a sudden, Nicole interjected, ¡°Stop arguing first. There¡¯s still something important, so let¡¯s talk about that.¡± ¡°What is it, Nicole?¡± ¡°Go ahead, Nicole.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t ever allow Mom to know about you catching Dad in the act at Jazz Winery. Otherwise, you know how things will unfold, given her vtile temper.¡± At the thought of Sophia dering war on Jonathan and the household plunging into chaos, She couldn¡¯t help shuddering. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They live with me in Seet Residence, so my days will definitely be torturous if havoc reigns in the house! Maybe Zayden, Joy, and even the two toy poodles at home will be affected. The consequences are too severe. She¡¯s right in that this matter definitely can¡¯t be allowed to get to Mom¡¯s knowledge. ¡°You¡¯re right, Nicole. Rest assured that we won¡¯t tell Mom about it. Also, don¡¯t worry about my father. I¡¯ll do something so that he won¡¯t leak it out.¡± Initially, she thought her father was in urgent need of money and was incensed that Evan wouldn¡¯t give him a loan. Having known about his intention then, she wasn¡¯t worried anymore. In fact, she felt Evan did the right thing. She no longer held a grudge and reverted to her usual self, chatting andughing with them as before. ¡°Great! Then, we shall all stand on the same line with no one breathing a word about it,¡± Nicole dered. Davin cast a nce at Nicole and She,menting from the depths of his heart, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that Dad isn¡¯t taught a lesson by Mom after having made such a grave mistake.¡± ¡°Consider it carefully, Davin. If Mom were to learn about this, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as teaching Dad a lesson. Our house might turn upside down, with peace being a thing of the past. You¡¯re familiar with her capabilities. Once she flies into a rage, she¡¯sparable to a mastiff¡­¡± Oh, wait! The term ¡°mastiff¡± doesn¡¯t seem all that appropriate. After all, I can¡¯t call my mother-inw a mastiff in front of Evan and Davin. She immediately corrected herself, ¡°She¡¯sparable to the most ferocious warrior. We certainly won¡¯t be able to stand it. Furthermore, they¡¯re both in their golden years, so why must we push them to battle each other? It¡¯s best that we allow them to spend the rest of their days peacefully. Later, just speak to Dad with Evan and urge him not to make such a mistake anymore.¡± ¡°I know. I understand all that. I¡¯m just anguished on Mom¡¯s behalf. She has stayed strong for her entire life, but she ended up being betrayed by the person closest to her.¡± Sighing, Davin continued, ¡°Actually, I can also understand Dad at times. If Mom weren¡¯t so domineering that he hadn¡¯t much authority or attention showered upon him, he might not have done such a thing. I think their personalities aren¡¯t suited to be together.¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s all just remember not to utter a single word in front of Mom!¡± Evan abruptly concluded in amanding voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I won¡¯t say anything, Evan. I understand that they¡¯re both up in years, so there¡¯s no need to break them up and cause chaos in the household.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you do.¡± After the matter was settled, a flurry of footsteps sounded in the corridor outside. Subsequently, Maya hollered, ¡°Mommy! Are you home, Mommy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Maya,¡± Nicole replied. Maya hastened in, taking the initiative to greet Davin and She when she spotted them there. ¡°You¡¯re here, Uncle Davin, Aunt She?¡± ¡°Yup! We missed you guys, so we purposely came to visit you!¡± ¡°How¡¯s Wilbur doing, Maya? Is he better now?¡± She queried in concern. ¡°I came back precisely to speak about Wilbur. Mommy, two of the specialists you invited are here. They¡¯re nning to look him over right now, hoping that you¡¯ll tag along. Are you going?¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Nicole agreed readily. ¡°Can we tag along as well, Nicole?¡± Davin wanted to join in the fun and see how the specialists were going to treat Wilbur. Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Hold On To Hope However, She stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s not do that, Davin. You¡¯re in a hurry to buy the manor in the Southern suburbs, and I¡¯ve also got to visit the set to take a look at things. Then, we still have to figure out a way to deal with my father. We¡¯ve got quite a lot on our tes. Nicole will ring us up if there¡¯s an update about Wilbur.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She is right. The two of you now have a heavy responsibility on your shoulders. Maya and I are fine visiting Wilbur with just the two of us. I¡¯ll phone you if there¡¯s anything.¡± Davin thought for a while before he relented, ¡°All right, then. In that case, we won¡¯t be tagging along. Maya, I believe Wilbur will definitely recover.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thank you, Uncle Davin.¡± After freshening up, Nicole promptly left Imperial Garden with Maya. No sooner had Davin and She left Imperial Garden than they received a call from Patrick, inquiring about the loan. On the phone, he sounded impatient as he badgered them about when they could lend him the money. He imed he was in urgent need of it. She made a few excuses before hanging up the phone. Then, she sighed, worry lining her face. ¡°My father asked when we can lend him the money. He said he needed it posthaste.¡± Davin contemted for a moment and suggested, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s go to the Muir residence first and see if there¡¯s any way to keep him calm.¡± ¡°Yes. We definitely can¡¯t allow him to leak your father¡¯s affair. Otherwise, war will break out between your parents, and it will throw the entire household into chaos.¡± After discussing the matter, Davin drove toward the Muir residence. Meanwhile, Nicole and Maya met with the two specialists first. After meeting them and exchanging a few pleasantries, Maya exined Wilbur¡¯s condition briefly. Having listened to her, the two specialists said they would only draw a conclusion after diagnosing the patient for such symptoms. That aside, they also admitted they hadn¡¯t much confidence since even Nicole couldn¡¯t discern the root of the problem. Nheless, they would do their best. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s go and take a look at the patient now. It¡¯ll help us understand the situation better.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± On the way to the Simpson residence, Nicole glimpsed Maya¡¯s restlessness, so she grasped her hand and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe God will bless the righteous, so Wilbur will definitely recover.¡± Forcing a smile, Maya nodded. She, too, hoped he would recover, wishing that he would be her Prince Charming and white knight as he was in the past. However, she also understood the doctors¡¯ words earlier. It doesn¡¯t matter even if he¡¯s destined to remain in his present condition, unable to recover forever. I¡¯ve already decided to use my savings to buy a small mansion in a quiet area and move there with him. I¡¯ll take care of him personally and use the ie from the food za to support our lives in the future. If he¡¯s an idiot forever, I¡¯ll take care of him forever! I¡¯ll live a simple life with him, and I believe that we¡¯ll be happy. During the drive, scenes of her taking care of Wilbur shed across her mind. Under the warm sunlight, he was like a child, asking her all sorts of childish questions curiously with wide eyes. Meanwhile, she would be like a sister to him, patiently answering his queries and telling him stories. Their world would be simple yet warm and blissful. As she imagined such a scene, the corners of her mouth lifted, and a soft light entered her eyes. Seeing her expression then, Nicole squeezed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s good to have hope. As long as we don¡¯t give up, we¡¯ll surely see a rainbow after the rain.¡± Maya snapped back to her senses and lifted her head to look at Nicole with a faint smile on her face. I¡¯ll hold on to hope. Besides, I¡¯ve also braced myself for the worst scenario. Anyway, I¡¯ll ept everything calmly. Shortly after, they arrived at the Simpson residence. As soon as Nicole, Maya, and the two specialists stepped foot into the house, Mabel and Rodney instantly greeted them enthusiastically. ¡°You¡¯re finally here! Doe in,¡± Rodney gushed. Then, he ordered the butler, ¡°Serve some quality tea!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Simpson.¡± Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 I Have Always Found It Strange At the sight of Rodney weing Nicole and the others as though they were guests of honor, Mabel curled her lips and rolled her eyes surreptitiously. Nichs threw her a look, upon which she started putting on a show again as the mistress of the house. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re all finally here! There¡¯s now hope for our dearest Wil! You¡¯re both experts in this area, specialists, so you must have a way to save him. He¡¯s really pitiful, loving too deeply that he jumped into the sea for Maya¡¯s sake. Though he was saved and didn¡¯t drown at the very least, he became an idiot. Truly, he¡¯s been through too much. You must save him! He can¡¯t remain in his current state forever. The Simpson family still needs him!¡± Mabel¡¯s acting had the two specialists convinced she was a loving mother who was worried about her son. They both nodded fervently. ¡°We understand your feelings and will do our best.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Thank you! What a terrible fate that befell Wil!¡± Mabel feigned an anguished expression. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore. Don¡¯t worry, for they¡¯ll give their all to treat Wilbur,¡± Nicole chimed in. ¡°I know, I know. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve got to thank you, Mrs. Seet. If it weren¡¯t for you, these two specialists wouldn¡¯t be here to treat Wil. The Simpson family should also thank you.¡± ¡°Not at all. I would¡¯ve still invited them over for Maya¡¯s sake,¡± Nicole replied cidly. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain Mabel¡¯s phony show of amiability, so she brought up the fact that they were there to look Wilbur over right away. ¡°Where is Wilbur? Let the two doctors look him over.¡± ¡°Wil is upstairs. I¡¯ll have someone call him down at once.¡± Rodney threw a look at the butler, upon which thetter instantly went upstairs to get Wilbur. ¡°Thank you for having rushed here from afar, doctors. Please have some tea first. Help yourselves,¡± he then offered out of courtesy. The two doctors looked at each other before picking up the teacups. After taking a sip, they both lauded, ¡°This is superb tea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. I¡¯ll have someone prepare some for you and deliver it to your hotel.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s speak about the patient¡¯s condition instead. Earlier, we heard from your wife that the patient jumped into the sea. Is his current condition due to that?¡± ¡°Yes. My son loves Maya deeply. He thought she had perished and couldn¡¯t take the blow, so he jumped into the sea.¡± While saying that, Rodney nced at Nicole and Maya. At once, guilt swamped Maya. However, Nicole countered, ¡°Speaking of that, I¡¯ve always found it strange. Everyone knows Wilbur has always been a sensible and circumspect person, as evidenced by his management of Simpson Group. Why would he be in such a hurry to jump into the sea just after learning that Maya was dead from the trending list without confirming the news? Considering his circumspect nature, he should¡¯ve first ascertained whether she had really departed from this life.¡± Nichs¡¯ heart lurched, and a sh of panic flittered across Mabel¡¯s eyes. She then feigned calmness and reckoned, ¡°I think he loves her too much that he lost his senses upon learning about her demise. He didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to analyze things, his entire focus on being with her caused him to act recklessly. He must have been nning to go to heaven to find her and reunite with her.¡± ¡°Exactly. Wilbur is someone who loves deeply, so¡­ so it¡¯s not surprising that he did it,¡± Nichs seconded. Eyeing them both, Nicole chuckled. ¡°Do you two really know him so well that you know what he was thinking? It¡¯s as though you had witnessed him jumping into the sea.¡± Startled, Mabel¡¯s expression changed, and she forced a smile. ¡°A mother knows her son best. Though he¡¯s not my biological child, I¡¯ve taken care of him for many years. As such, I still understand him better than outsiders.¡± When she spoke of ¡°outsiders,¡± she deliberately looked Nicole up and down. Her meaning was obvious ¡ª¡±you¡¯re an outsider and don¡¯t understand him, so don¡¯t specte on his thoughts by putting yourself in his shoes.¡± Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Suspicions Nicole naturally understood Mabel¡¯s meaning, but suspicion sprouted within her. Even as an outsider, I find this matter fishy, making absolutely no sense. Yet, Mabel and Nichs don¡¯t think so in the slightest. Instead, they¡¯re even trying their utmost best to discredit my suspicions. Their reaction is too strange. And on a closer look, their expressions are exceedingly unnatural. Out of the blue, a thought popped up in her mind. Could it be that Wilbur¡¯s incident had something to do with them? Just then, footsteps suddenly drifted over from upstairs. ¡°Go slower, Mr. Wilbur.¡± The butler kept a hand on Wilbur beside him, afraid that he would slip and hurt himself. However, the latter impatiently shoved at him. ¡°You walk as slow as a tortoise! I don¡¯t need you to help me downstairs!¡± After saying that, he flew down the stairs in a pair of slippers, pitter-pattering away. The people in the living room studied him, and he did the same. Maya¡¯s gaze fell on the ¡°magic ball¡± on his neck. As long as he keeps it with him, I¡¯ll be able to ascertain his safety at all times. ¡°Why are there so many people? What are they doing here?¡± Wilbur queried curiously, walking over to Rodney. ¡°They¡¯re here to treat you,¡± his father answered. ¡°I¡¯m not sick, so I don¡¯t need them to treat me! I don¡¯t want them to treat me. I¡¯m not sick!¡± He tugged at Rodney¡¯s sleeve coyly. His obstinacy made him seem as though he was a young child. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not sick. You¡¯re perfectly fine. These people examine the healthy. The sick have been sent to the hospital. It¡¯s because you¡¯re not sick that they came here to examine you. Wil, be good and allow them to look at you, okay?¡± Rodney coaxed patiently. ¡°Why do I need to be examined when I¡¯m not sick?¡± Wilbur pouted with displeasure written all over his face. ¡°It¡¯spulsory. Everyone has to be examined. We¡¯ve all had our turns, and you¡¯re the only person left,¡± Maya interjected. Wilbur stared at her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yup! You can ask the doctors if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± The two doctors got to their feet and studied Wilbur. They assured him that everyone in the living room had had a medical checkup, and he was the only remaining one left. Besides, they even promised that they were merely going to look him over, take his pulse, and use some devices on him. They vowed it would be over in no time without any pain to him. After hearing that, Wilbur unexpectedly proimed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of pain? Are you looking down on me? Go ahead!¡± He rolled up his sleeves and stretched his arm out. The doctors took his pulse before taking out some devices from their customized medicinal kit. They started diagnosing him through observation and questions. Then, they did other tests. Following all that, Wilbur grew impatient. ¡°Are you finished? Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯ll be over in no time?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just about finished.¡± One of the doctors put his stethoscope away while the other stared intently into Wilbur¡¯s eyes with a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the verdict, doctors?¡± Rodney asked in concern. ¡°We¡¯re done with the examination, but we¡¯d like to discuss it with Ms. Lane.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, may we have a word with you in private?¡± Nicole went to the courtyard with the two doctors. Subsequently, all three of them discussed the results of the examination. ¡°How was it? What do you think is wrong with him?¡± ¡°Ms. Lane, the results of our examination are the same as yours. There¡¯s nothing abnormal with the patient. Since he has undergone a full-body checkup at your hospital previously, we don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for a repeat.¡± ¡°Are you saying you also have no idea why he regressed?¡± The two doctors exchanged nces, and one of them admitted, ¡°To tell you the truth, Ms. Lane, I scrutinized his eyes earlier. I think he¡¯s not really of unsound mind. The look in his eyes differs from patients who suffer from the condition. Perhaps he had a fright when he jumped into the sea and is momentarily not all there.¡± Nicole was silent for a moment. She turned and gazed at the living room. Through the transparent ss windows, she could see everyone in the living room. Her eyes were fixated on Wilbur. Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 On The Verge Of Ruination If Wilbur is only temporarily not all there, could he be cured with a shock, surprise, or some other method? Nicole gave voice to that query, upon which the two doctors concluded that her suggestion might possibly work since they naturally couldn¡¯t treat Wilbur with drugs when thetter was perfectly fine physically. ¡°All right, it¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll speak to Mr. Simpson about Wilbur¡¯s conditionter.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Sure, Ms. Lane.¡± After the discussion, all three of them returned to the living room. Rodney immediately asked about Wilbur¡¯s condition and whether he would recover. Beside him, Mabel echoed, ¡°Exactly! Is there any hope of recovery for Wil? W-What¡¯s the cause of his condition?¡± Suddenly, Nicole remembered her suspicion earlier. Wilbur¡¯s incident might have had something to do with her and Nichs. Therefore, this is the best opportunity to protect him as he receives treatment by having him keep his distance away from them. ¡°Mr. Simpson, we¡¯ve already discussed the matter and reached a consensus on treating him. You can hand him over to us with peace of mind.¡± ¡°What method are you all nning to use? Do you need to put him on an IV drip, keep him in the hospital, or prescribe him medication? Or-¡± Rodney nced at Wilbur, worried that thetter wouldn¡¯t cooperate docilely. Sure enough, Wilbur, who had been looking at his fingers with his head lowered, abruptly jerked his head up and glowered at them. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital! I don¡¯t want to have an IV drip! I¡¯m not sick! I¡¯m not sick!¡± he objected irritably. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not sick. Instead, you¡¯re very healthy. We¡¯ve already checked you over, and you¡¯re perfectly fine!¡± Nicole threw a look at Rodney. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a word with you, Mr. Simpson.¡± He followed her out of the living room, after which Nicole remarked, ¡°Mr. Simpson, we¡¯re going to use the most suitable method to treat Wilbur. This is a medical issue you won¡¯t understand, so I¡¯ll save the exnation. All you need to do is to believe I share your sentiments, hoping that he¡¯ll recover as soon as possible. Then, my daughter will also be over the moon.¡± Rodney thought for a moment, alternating his gaze between Maya and Wilbur. In the end, he sighed. ¡°I understand. In that case, I¡¯ll entrust him to you, Mrs. Seet. When he recovers, he can get engaged with Maya.¡± ¡°Okay. Then, I¡¯ll take him to Imperial Garden.¡± ¡°Sure. But I¡¯m not sure whether he¡¯ll be willing to go with you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just try it.¡± Walking back to the living room, Nicole looked at Wilbur and queried, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you somece nice, okay?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Wilbur contemted for a while before he shook his head. ¡°Then, where would you like to go? I¡¯ll take you there, okay?¡± Wilbur again deliberated for a moment, but still, he shook his head. ¡°Wil, go with Mrs. Seet. She¡¯ll take you somece fun. There are many interesting things there and many animals you¡¯ve never seen before. Why don¡¯t you go and have a look with her?¡± In response, Wilbur shook his head and pouted. ¡°I want to stay at home. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere!¡± After saying that, he stormed upstairs in a fit. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wearing a conflicted expression on his face, Rodney suggested, ¡°How about this, Ms. Lane? I¡¯ll have someone tie him up and send him over to your ce.¡± ¡°Tie him up? No way! He¡¯ll be sad,¡± Maya objected. ¡°Maya, I know you want the best for him, but as you can see, he doesn¡¯t want to go with your mom. At present, tying him up and sending him over is the best method.¡± ¡°Let me try it, Mr. Simpson. Perhaps I can persuade him otherwise.¡± Rodney was silent for a while before he relented, ¡°Okay.¡± Maya cast a nce at Nicole and went upstairs to look for Wilbur. Right that moment, Wilbur was fretting in his bedroom, feeling as though his n was on the verge of ruination. What should I do? Should I tell Maya I¡¯m actually faking it? As Mabel watched Maya head to Wilbur¡¯s bedroom, she asked Nichs in a whisper, ¡°Nic, do you think Mrs. Seet can cure Wilbur?¡± Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Go With Me ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we let Wilbur stay at home. With us monitoring him, there won¡¯t be any trouble. We can know how he¡¯s doing at any moment. In the case that his condition improves, it¡¯ll be better for us to make a move.¡± Nichs thought Mabel was right. A glint shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± Smiling meaningfully, she replied, ¡°Sure.¡± She knew her son definitely had a way to stop Maya from bringing Wilbur away. Meanwhile, Maya was still patiently trying to persuade Wilbur to leave with her in his room. He kept insisting that he did not want to leave his house. Yet, she continued coaxing him, ¡°Wilbur, do you know how fun my house is? We have everything that you will like. There are a lot of people who can y with you and take care of you. I can cook all sorts of delicious food for you too! I¡¯ll cook whatever you like to eat. I promise that you¡¯ll fall in love with my house.¡± Wilbur scrutinized Maya with a doubtful look in his eyes. However, after thinking about it, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t like to eat anything either. My house has everything that I want to eat, so there¡¯s no need to go to your house.¡± ¡°Then, what do you like?¡± ¡°I like¡­ I like it when you stay away from me.¡± When Maya saw how determined he was, she grabbed his hand and gazed at him sincerely. ¡°Wilbur, if you go to Imperial Garden with me, I can promise you one thing, no matter what it is. Okay?¡± A grim look shed across Wilbur¡¯s eyes. After a moment of hesitation, he pulled his hand away and shook his head resolutely. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go!¡± ¡°Wilbur, what must I say to convince you to leave with me?¡± Maya felt frustrated. At that moment, Nichs suddenly walked in. He looked at Wilbur¡¯s stubborn expression, then at Maya¡¯s troubled look. ¡°Is my brother unwilling to leave with you?¡± ¡°Yeah, he doesn¡¯t want to go with me no matter what I say. Do you have any idea on how to convince him?¡± Nichs walked toward Wilbur and smirked. ¡°Wilbur, do you really not want to go to her house?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t want to go. If you go there like this, you¡¯ll just bring more trouble to them.¡± ¡°How can you say that, Nichs? I want you to help convince Wilbur to go to Imperial Garden with me. Why are you¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you try persuading him just now? It didn¡¯t work. Wilbur has a very stubborn personality. If he doesn¡¯t want to go, just let him stay here. We can ask the two doctors to stay at our house too, so it¡¯s more convenient for them to treat Wilbur. There¡¯s no need to force him against his will to go with you, right?¡± With that, Nichs nced at his brother. ¡°Wilbur, why don¡¯t you stay at home and let the doctors treat you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sick! I don¡¯t need any treatment!¡± ¡°Yeah, you aren¡¯t sick. You don¡¯t need to go anywhere. Just stay at home, okay?¡± Wilbur nodded and grabbed Nichs¡¯ arm firmly. Maya stared at Nichs exasperatedly, knowing he was deliberately causing trouble. He did not want Wilbur to go to Imperial Garden and recover. The more he acted like that, the more Maya wanted to take Wilbur away. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Wilbur, if you refuse to leave with me, I have no choice but to tell your dad to tie you up and send you to Imperial Garden.¡± Wilbur was repulsed when he heard that. He pointed at Maya furiously and called her names. ¡°Maya, how can you treat Wilbur like that? Look at how badly you scared him. Judging from your current attitude, I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll treat him after he follows you to Imperial Garden. For his sake, I think it¡¯s better for him to stay in the Simpson family.¡± Ignoring Nichs, Maya went down to look for Rodney. Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 Bad Woman When Rodney saw Mayaing down the stairs, he immediately asked, ¡°How is it? Did Wil agree to go to Imperial Garden with you?¡± Maya shook her head. ¡°Mr. Simpson, Nics is stirring up trouble. He doesn¡¯t want Wilbur to go with me. Why don¡¯t we tie Wilbur up and send him to Imperial Garden, like you suggested earlier?¡± When Maya recalled how stubborn Wilbur was, she thought they should teach him a small lesson. Actually, tying him up was much better than him staying in this wolves¡¯ den. Nichs was definitely up to no good when he deliberately jeopardized her efforts to take Wilbur away. After thinking about it for a while, Rodney relented. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that. As long as we can cure Wil, as long as it¡¯s good for him, I¡¯m willing to cooperate.¡± With that, he instructed a maid to summon Wilbur down. The maid nodded. She was about to go upstairs when Nichs and Wilbur walked down the stairs. When they reached the living room, Wilbur stared at Maya with a straight face, as if he were looking at someone he hated. ¡°Nic, bring the others and send Wil to Imperial Garden,¡± ordered Rodney as he nced at Nichs. Wilbur immediately rebuked, ¡°I won¡¯t go! I don¡¯t want to leave the Simpson residence. I¡¯m not going!¡± ¡°Wil, be a good boy. Imperial Garden is really fun and has everything. Maya will keep youpany.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going! Just now, that bad woman tried to trick me into going there. I won¡¯t go! I don¡¯t want to y with that bad woman.¡± Bad woman? Maya¡¯s heart sank. She did not expect Wilbur would address her as a bad woman. Those in the living room were shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, Wil! Maya¡¯s taking you to Imperial Garden for your own good. Just follow her!¡± Mabel pretended to coax Wilbur. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! She¡¯s a bad woman! She hit me!¡± shrieked Wilbur, suddenlyining about her. His words created a ripple effect among everyone present, drawing their attention. They all gazed at Maya, who was staring at Wilbur. ¡°What did you say? When did I hit you? I just want to convince you toe to Imperial Garden with me!¡± ¡°You¡­ You hit me! Yeah, you did! He¡­ He saw it!¡± Wilbur pointed at Nichs. Everyone turned their gazes to Nichs, eager to know the truth. Thetter cleared his throat. ¡°Maya, I know you¡¯re doing this for Wilbur¡¯s sake, but you shouldn¡¯t treat him like that. With his current state, my brother needs someone patient to take care of him. Yet, you dared to hit him even though you¡¯re still in the Simpson residence. As his younger brother, I can¡¯t feel assured with you bringing him to Imperial Garden. Please understand!¡± Nichs¡¯ affectionate words to his brother implicitly proved that Maya actually hit Wilbur. An idea arose in Mabel¡¯s mind as she started to put on an act.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Maya, you hit Wilbur? Although he¡¯s not in the right state of mind and is sometimes quite frustrating, you still shouldn¡¯t hit him! You need to be patient with him. I think he shouldn¡¯t go to Imperial Garden with you. Instead, he should stay at home under our care. Our house isn¡¯t small either, so we can let the two doctors stay here. It¡¯ll be more convenient to treat Wilbur.¡± After saying that, Mabel asked Rodney, ¡°What do you think, Rodney? Wil¡¯s your son. You can¡¯t bear to let him go to Imperial Garden, right?¡± Rodney narrowed his eyes. His two sons were all using Maya. Is this an unfounded allegation, or did it really happen? Now that Wilbur¡¯s mind is like a toddler¡¯s, he probably wouldn¡¯t lie. But why would Maya hit him? ¡°Maya, did Wilbur say something to make you unhappy?¡± asked Rodney tentatively. Maya was speechless. It seemed like even Rodney believed she had hit Wilbur. Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Suddenly Hit Nichs ¡°Mr. Simpson, I really didn¡¯t hit Wilbur.¡± ¡°I trust my daughter. She¡¯ll never hit someone.¡± Walking toward Wilbur and Nichs, Nicole scrutinized both of them. Her gazended on Nichs as she asked, ¡°Are you saying that you saw Maya hit Wilbur?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Nichs fell silent briefly before nodding. ¡°In that case, pleasee out with Nichs, Mr. Simpson.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Nichs curiously. ¡°I have something to ask you. Mr. Simpson, please follow us!¡± Nicole walked out of the living room. Rodney shot a look at Nichs, and they followed her out. Standing in the courtyard, Nicole asked Nichs, ¡°You said you saw Maya hit Wilbur. I¡¯d like to ask you how she hit him. Did she use her left or right hand? Which part of Wilbur¡¯s body did she hit? His back or his arm? Which body part exactly?¡± After Nicole asked those questions, Nichs fell silent and recalled what he said to Wilbur earlier. If you say that Maya hit you, Dad won¡¯t let you leave with her. Understand? If they ask which body part Maya had hit, say that she pinched your arm and pped your face. Can you remember that? Nichs returned to his senses and repeated what he reminded Wilbur earlier. A grim look shed across Nicole¡¯s eyes. She did not expect Nichs to respond so confidently. ¡°His left arm or his right arm?¡± she asked. ¡°Maya pinched Wilbur¡¯s left arm and pped his right cheek. She even threatened him to follow her to Imperial Garden.¡± Rodney was unhappy to hear that Maya treated his son, who was not in the right state of mind, like that. His expression turned gloomier. ¡°Mrs. Seet, you heard that too. There¡¯s no excuse for what Maya did to Wilbur, right?¡± Nicole could tell that he was implicitly demanding an exnation. However, she would never believe Maya would do that. After all, she knew her daughter¡¯s personality well. Furthermore, Maya loved Wilbur so much that she would definitely not do anything to hurt him. ¡°If it¡¯s confirmed Maya really did that, I¡¯ll make her apologize to Wilbur. I¡¯ll apologize to you too.¡± ¡°Are you that certain, Mrs. Seet?¡± Nichs suddenly asked. Nicole shot him a nce. Without answering him, she walked into the living room and scrutinized Wilbur. ¡°Wilbur, what did Maya say to you earlier?¡± ¡°She¡­ She told me to go to her house with her.¡± ¡°Did she hit you? Which part of your body did she hit?¡± Maya stared at Wilbur intently. ¡°You must tell the truth.¡± ¡°If you say that, you¡¯re threatening him. He won¡¯t dare to speak anymore!¡± protested Nichs. ¡°Maya, say nothing. Let me ask him.¡± Nicole turned around and looked at Wilbur. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good kid. Tell us, did Maya hit you? Which part of your body did she hit?¡± Wilbur snuck a nce at Maya, who was waiting there anxiously for him to prove her innocence. Then, he scanned everyone in the room. A grim look crossed his eyes, for he knew his answer was extremely important. It would impact Maya greatly if news spread that she had hit someone who was not in the right state of mind. Scratching his head, he suddenly reached his arms out and pped Nichs twice, catching his brother off guard. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± roared Nichs, about to hit Wilbur back. However, before he couldnd his blow, Rodney stopped him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Dad, he hit me!¡± ¡°Are you ill like him?¡± bellowed Rodney. Suppressing his fury, Nichs ced his hand down slowly and red at Wilbur with bloodshot eyes. Mabel walked over. Looking at Nichs¡¯ swollen cheeks, she asked worriedly, ¡°Does it hurt, Nic?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± snapped Nichs through gritted teeth. Mabel looked at Wilbur, then back at her husband. ¡°Rodney, Wil hit Nic for no reason! He used so much force too. This is outrageous!¡± Nicole and Maya were confused too. Why did Wilbur suddenly hit Nichs? What is he doing? Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 Stay At The Simpson Residence ncing at Nichs¡¯ face, Rodney interrogated Wilbur, ¡°Why did you hit him for no reason?¡± Wilbur crossed his arms and replied innocently, ¡°He¡­ He instructed that if someone asks me, I have to say Maya hit me like that. I¡¯m just imitating him.¡± By saying that, Wilbur had just betrayed Nichs. Nicole immediately stepped forward. ¡°So, Maya didn¡¯t p you. Nichs instructed you to say that, right?¡± With an anxious look, Nichs quickly defended himself, ¡°That¡¯s not what happened! He¡¯s mentally ill; he¡¯s an idiot now. His words cannot be trusted.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the idiot! I¡¯m not speaking nonsense. You taught me to say that. You told me as long as I said Maya hit me, Dad won¡¯t let me leave with her. Instead, he¡¯ll let me stay at home. That¡¯s why I said that!¡± With that, Wilbur nced at Rodney deliberately. ¡°Dad, I already said that Maya hit me. Will you still let me go with her?¡± Everyone got an idea of what was going on. Mable wanted to defend Nichs. However, the moment she opened her mouth, Rodney shot a sharp re at her, causing her to freeze. ¡°When we were upstairs, you kept jeopardizing my attempts to convince Wilbur to leave with me. I really can¡¯t figure it out. Why are you so unwilling to let Wilbur go to Imperial Garden with me? Are you trying to stop him from getting treatment and recovering?¡± demanded Maya. Nichs¡¯ expression turned grim. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to do. Since Wilbur¡¯s not in the right state of mind, his words cannot be fully trusted.¡± Mabel quickly agreed, ¡°Yeah! Why would we be unwilling for Wil to recover? In fact, we wish that he¡¯ll go back to normal immediately! As his mother, my heart aches for Wil too. Since he¡¯s so averse to going to Imperial Garden, why don¡¯t we let him stay at home? Mrs. Seet and the two doctors can stay here too. Why must we force Wil to go to Imperial Garden?¡± After saying that, she nced at Rodney. ¡°Rodney, think about it. If news about us sending Wil to Imperial Garden when he¡¯s ill spreads, people will say you don¡¯t care about him at all. In fact, they¡¯ll use you of being disgusted by him! You know the power of rumors, right? Our house is very big, anyway. It¡¯spletely fine to let a few doctors stay here.¡± She then raised her head and looked at Nicole. ¡°Of course, if you aren¡¯t used to staying here, Mrs. Seet, you can return to Imperial Garden. If Wil needs you, we¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. I¡¯m sure since Wil¡¯s going to be your son-inw, and that you wish for your daughter¡¯s happiness, you won¡¯t find it troublesome, right?¡± Nicole returned Mabel¡¯s gaze, feeling frustrated. Why are she and her son so reluctant to let Wilbur go to Imperial Garden? What are they scared of? Since Mabel had already put it that way and Wilbur was still insisting that he did not want to go to Imperial Garden, it would be inappropriate for Nicole to keep forcing him. Rodney nced at Wilbur. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mrs. Seet¡­¡± ¡°Just let Wilbur stay here. You can let the doctorse over anytime to treat him.¡± Mabel was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°I know you care about Wil, Mrs. Seet. To the two doctors, thank you.¡± Looking at Nicole worriedly, Maya whispered, ¡°There is definitely a reason they refuse to let Wilbur go to Imperial Garden. Will he be in danger if he stays here?¡± ¡°Maya, if you genuinely want to be with Wilbur, you can stay to protect and take care of him. With you by his side, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to him. Previously, your father sent the Hidden Masters to protect you. You can stay at the Simpson residence with them. Are you okay with that?¡± After thinking about it, Maya nodded. ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± Then, she told everyone her idea. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When Nichs and Mable heard that she wanted to stay in the Simpson residence to care for Wilbur, their hearts sank. However, they thought about it again. Since the Simpson residence was their turf, dealing with Maya would be a piece of cake. It did not matter whether a brat like her stayed there. When it came to a battle of wits, she would definitely lose. Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 I Want To Stay Near Him On the other hand, Rodney was overjoyed. Initially, he was worried Maya would leave Wilbur after he became dumb. Now that Maya was willing to stay behind and care for him, it meant her marriage with Wilbur was certain. In other words, Rodney would definitely gain the Seet family as a pir of support. ¡°Okay! Maya, I¡¯m d you want to stay behind and take care of Wil. Just treat my home like your own. If you need anything, tell us! We¡¯ll be like a family in the future.¡± Maya nodded. A grim look shed across Wilbur¡¯s eyes. Pouting, he protested, ¡°I don¡¯t like her! I don¡¯t want her to stay!¡± ¡°Wil, be obedient. Maya¡¯s a good girl. She¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you like it or not. I¡¯ll definitely stay here. From now on, I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go!¡± insisted Maya domineeringly. Snorting unhappily, Wilbur spun around and headed upstairs. However, when his back was facing everyone else, a smile formed on his lips. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll let Maya stay behind. What do the two doctors think?¡± asked Nicole. ¡°We think it¡¯s more convenient for us to stay in a hotel.¡± ¡°Yeah. Why don¡¯t we stay in the hotel ande over every day to treat Mr. Simpson?¡± After the two doctors expressed their opinions, Nicole nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. We¡¯ll let the Simpsons¡¯ chauffeur pick you up every morning and send you here to treat Wilbur.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± ¡°Is that good with you, Mr. Simpson?¡± ¡°Of course! Thank you so much, doctors.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Rodney exchanged some pleasantries with them before Nicole and the two doctors left. Meanwhile, Maya stayed behind in the Simpson residence. Before leaving, Nicole reminded her to be careful. If anything happened, Maya should call her immediately. Nicole would also instruct the Hidden Masters to stay thereter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Mable and Nichs are humans too. Do you think they can eat me up secretly? Furthermore, I¡¯ll be really careful.¡± After Nicole left, Mabel immediately instructed the maids to prepare a room for Maya. ¡°Maya, just tell me if you need anything. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy your requests. This room has the best renovations and fixtures. Why don¡¯t you stay here?¡± Maya observed the room closely. She could not see how great the room¡¯s decorations and furniture were. However, she did notice something¡ªit was quite far away from Wilbur¡¯s room. Wilbur stayed on the left side of the second floor, while her room was on the right side of the fourth floor. If something happened to him, she might not even hear his yells. ¡°Mrs. Simpson, I want to stay beside Wilbur so it¡¯s more convenient for me to take care of him.¡± Mabel was stunned. ¡°Maya, the toilet and the lights in the room next to Wilbur¡¯s are spoilt. It¡¯ll be inconvenient for you to stay there. Just listen to me and stay in this room. You¡¯ll definitely be comfortable here.¡± ¡°Mrs. Simpson, I want to take a look at the room beside Wilbur¡¯s. If I really can¡¯t stay there, I can stay in the room next to that.¡± Seeing how determined Maya was to stay closer to Wilbur, Mabel knew that she could not stop her no matter what. Hence, she stopped trying to block Maya. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll instruct the maids to clean the ce up and fix the stuff that is spoilt. For now, you can rest in this room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll take a look at Wilbur first.¡± Before Mabel could say anything, Maya left the guest room and headed straight to Wilbur¡¯s bedroom. As Mabel stared at her back, a look of disdain shed across her eyes. Who do you think you are? Will you die if you leave Wilbur for a moment? As long as I want to make a move, it won¡¯t matter even if you¡¯re staying with Wilbur or sleeping on the same bed as him. Let¡¯s wait and see! Maya reached Wilbur¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door. When he opened the door and saw Maya standing outside, his eyes lit up briefly. However, an impatient expression soon crossed his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 All The ces We Know ¡°I came to check in on you. What are you doing?¡± Maya stole a nce behind him and frowned. Things of all nature were strewn on his bedroom floor in a haphazard way that even she did not approve of. Wilbur used to have an obsessivepulsive disorder. He must be in a really bad shape for letting his room get to this state. Poor guy! Wilbur gazed cidly back at her. ¡°I¡¯m ying. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a break and have a chat instead?¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to talk to annoying people.¡± Maya was not offended at all. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Maybe we can y a game?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wilbur¡¯s interest perked up at once though he tried hard to conceal his curiosity. ¡°What kind of game?¡± Maya¡¯s eyes twinkled mysteriously. ¡°Let me in and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Wilbur nodded and stood aside. She sighed as inconspicuously as she could at the sight of the unfinished jigsaw puzzle on the floor. What is this? ¡°Suitable for ages three to seven?¡± This is too childish even for Joy and Zayden! ¡°Were you putting together a jigsaw puzzle?¡± Maya asked with feigned interest. He nodded. ¡°Would you like to join me?¡± She agreed since it provided her with the opportunity to spend time with him in the hopes of jolting his memory. ¡°I would love to. Let¡¯s work on the piece together.¡± After taking their seats on the carpet, Wilbur pushed half of his pile to her. ¡°You work on these. We¡¯re not having dinner until we¡¯re done!¡± Maya took her pieces and allowed several minutes of upied puzzle-solving to settle in before speaking again. ¡°Wilbur, do you recall any of the ces we¡¯ve been to?¡± Wilbur jumped slightly at the question before nodding like a nervous hen pecking for food. ¡°You do, don¡¯t you?¡± Her eyes gleamed expectantly. ¡°Could you tell me where we¡¯ve been?¡± Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to trigger him to recall something! Wilbur was about to answer when he heard footsteps from outside his door. ¡°Oh, many ces,¡± he answered. ¡°Such as?¡± she prompted. ¡°Can you remember anything specific?¡± Wilbur knew that the owner of the footsteps was standing outside his door from the abrupt silence. ¡°I¡¯ve soared to the skies to catch some birds,¡± he recited with a convincing imitation of a simpleton. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the ocean and swam after turtles; I¡¯ve scaled a mountain to fight a tiger. Let¡¯s see, what else?¡± Maya¡¯s anticipation faded only to be reced by a look of disbelief. He suddenly gave an excited shout as he pped his hands. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve also explored the sewers in search of rats!¡± ¡°Come on, Wilbur,¡± she coaxed. ¡°Be reasonable. How is it possible for you to have been to those ces?¡± ¡°I have!¡± Wilbur protested in earnest, as though it was the gospel truth. ¡°We were there together, remember?¡± Maya felt as if she was getting nowhere. Undeterred, she attempted another line of questioning. ¡°Wilbur, do you remember what happened when you jumped into the sea? Why did you do it?¡± Her tone was gentle and wary. Her mother had told Nina that Wilbur¡¯s ident looked suspicious and had asked her sister to look for evidence of foul y. On the other side of the door, Mabel¡¯s heart clenched involuntarily at Maya¡¯s question. The idiot wouldn¡¯t be able to recall anything, would he? ¡°The wind blew me off my ship!¡± Wilbur shouted after a long deliberation. ¡°The wind?¡± Maya repeated incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re awfullyrge and heavy. How could the wind have knocked you down?¡± ¡°It was a big gust of wind. Before I knew it, I was already underwater.¡± As if suddenly recalling something, she pressed on, ¡°Could somebody have pushed you instead? You didn¡¯t get a good look at your surroundings, right? Someone crept up on you and pushed you without you knowing, which is why you thought it was the wind.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get a good look at the surroundings,¡± Wilbur repeated stupidly. ¡°That must be it! Think hard, Wilbur. Who could it be-¡± Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 Catching Wind Before Maya couldplete her sentence, the bedroom door swung open with a gentle creak. ¡°What are you two doing in here?¡± Looking at Mabel¡¯s carefully done make-up, it reminded Maya of a phrase she had often used in her childhood. ¡°The old witch.¡± The way Mabel switches between her two personas really makes her the old witch of the Simpson residence. How Wilbur attributed his ident to the wind sounded as if somebody had meant him harm. The only people in his family with a motive to do that are Mabel and Nichs. Both of them have something to do with this. I can feel it. Well, a good chance to prove my hypothesis has presented itself. ¡°Mrs. Simpson,¡± Maya asked as she scrutinized the older woman¡¯s expression for the slightest hint of betrayal, ¡°Wilbur was just telling me about how he was pushed off the ship. Who do you think has the most reason to do so?¡± Mabel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Through sheer force of will, she rearranged her features to feign a look of surprise. ¡°What did you say? Wilbur was pushed into the ocean?¡± She continued, turning to her stepson. ¡°Is that so, Wil? I seem to recall hearing you say a gust of strong wind blew you off the ship. I¡¯m not sure if we can even take you seriously given your current state.¡± ¡°Maya,¡± Mabel went on in a deadpan voice as she turned to the younger woman, ¡°I¡¯ll ry what Wilbur has said to Rodney and have him investigate which wind it was that was responsible for this mishap.¡± Maya chuckled politely. ¡°I don¡¯t care what Wilbur said, Mrs. Simpson, I still think it¡¯s a person.¡± I¡¯m thinking Nichs, specifically. Let¡¯s see what you have to say to that! Mabel let out an unnatural sounding giggle. ¡°I respectfully disagree. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell Rodney exactly what the boy said and let him decide. Perhaps my husband woulde to the same conclusion as me. That Wilbur is hopelessly and irrevocably insane.¡± Maya knew well that Mabel was abusing Wilbur¡¯s condition to discredit anything he said. The only choices I can sort this out are to either have somebody procure some form of evidence of their involvement, or to wait for Wilbur to regain his faculties and tell us what really happened. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to happen anytime soon, so private investigator it is. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Simpson. I trust Mr. Simpson¡¯s wisdom would lead him to the right conclusion. I¡¯ll stick by my assertion and have the matter thoroughly investigated. At my own expense, of course.¡± If you and your son did it, I will find out about it. Mabel was breathless with fear. I hope Nichs did not leave any loose ends for Maya to pick up. I¡¯m going to remind him to take care of them afterwards. ¡°It warms my heart to see you so protective of Wilbur, Maya. Well, enjoy the rest of your day. I have matters to attend to.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Just as Mabel was turning around to leave, Wilbur fell forward as if he had tripped and brought his stepmother down with him. ¡°Ah!¡± Mabel cried as she went down. Bruises on her hip and shoulder were already blossoming rapidly by the time her furious gaze turned upward. She was about to deliver a savage reprimand when Maya¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses. ¡°Are you all right, Mrs. Simpson? Here, let me help you up.¡± She red at Wilbur who had resumed a standing position. ¡°What was that about, Wil?¡± If Maya weren¡¯t here, I would have given you a whipping you¡¯d never forget! Wilbur averted his gaze timidly away from her. Maya stepped in quickly. ¡°Wilbur didn¡¯t mean it, Mrs. Simpson. You couldn¡¯t me him for tripping, could you? Look at how you¡¯d frighten him!¡± Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 The Gift Mabel found herself in a delicate predicament. Her beady eyes swept the floor and found nothing in the vicinity that Wilbur could have tripped over. In Maya¡¯s presence, she did not dare pursue the matter further for fear of tarnishing her reputation as a benevolent stepmother. Just wait, idiot. I¡¯ll pay you back many times more for that! Mabel¡¯s expression shifted again. ¡°I meant nothing of the sort, Wil. Watch your step in the future, will you? It hurts me to see you in pain. Are you all right?¡± Wilbur acted as if he did not hear her, nor did he bother to reply. Maya watched Mabel with rapt attention as if studying an improvisational masterss, marveling at the latter¡¯s ability to adapt herself so rapidly. She not only ys her part well, but she is also an expert at keeping her reputation intact. Look at her, she does not even flinch to grovel and y the part of a caring stepmother to perfection! After the door shut behind Mabel who departed amidst a final bout of reminders to watch his step, Maya turned to Wilbur curiously. ¡°Why did you push her?¡± ¡°To give her a gift,¡± he said with a giggle as he stroked the magic ball. Unnoticed by both women, Wilbur had with great dexterity and stealth slipped something in Mabel¡¯s coat pocket as they fell. Maya, however, thought his gift was a deliberate act of mischief. Breaking the brief silence between them, she said earnestly, ¡°I know it¡¯s fun to give her gifts like that, but you need to be careful, Wilbur. Mark my words, she¡¯s already plotting to pay you back.¡± Wilbur¡¯s lips twitched with satisfaction. If you didn¡¯t vow to investigate the circumstances around my ident earlier, I would have already expected her to inform Nichs about it and I wouldn¡¯t have to deliver my present. Maya tried once again to initiate a conversation in the face of Wilbur¡¯s stony reticence. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m always around to protect you, isn¡¯t it? Listen to me. Stay away from your stepmother. Never be in a room alone with her, or she¡¯ll hurt you and walk away with it. Do you understand?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Doing his best to conceal the smirk rising to his lips, he nodded mutely before giving arge yawn. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Are you? Let¡¯s take a nap, then. I¡¯ll sit here with you.¡± Wilbur shook his head and pointed at the door. ¡°You¡¯re still shy, aren¡¯t you? All right, I cane backter after your nap.¡± He locked the door as soon as she left before turning up the volume of his surveince app. Transmitted with rity as if the participants of the conversation were standing next to him, Wilbur listened intently to a conversation he had predicted. ¡°Let her do all the digging she wants to, Mom,¡± came Nichs¡¯ voice. ¡°I guarantee she¡¯ll find nothing.¡± ¡°What if she does, Nic?¡± cried Mabel shrilly. ¡°If Maya finds even a strand of evidence, she will parade it before your father for Wilbur¡¯s sake. What then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. The men who¡¯d drugged and tossed him overboard have been arranged to leave the country. Maya will never find out who did it.¡± ¡°I still have a bad feeling about this. What about the gust of wind that had swept him off the ship? Do you think Wilbur was trying to give Maya a hint?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Mom! He¡¯s already spewing rubbish on a daily basis. No one will take him seriously. Will it put your mind at ease if I kept an eye on the situation? In the unlikely event that Maya finds the men, I¡¯ll get to them first to make sure she finds nothing.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t mess up now, Nic. It¡¯s too delicate a time. I have a n in mind. Do you think it¡¯s too extreme?¡± Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 idents Happen ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, Mom.¡± ¡°Since Wilbur has be a simpleton, let¡¯s just allow him to live out his days in ignorant bliss. We won¡¯t lose much by providing him with meals and a ce to live. However, the threat of him remaining alive is bing greater due to Maya¡¯s interest in his ident and Nicole¡¯s determination to find him a doctor. I¡¯m worried that they may be a liability in the future. Let¡¯s get rid of them quietly while we still can.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too reckless, Mom? Even if Dad may be able to overlook something happening to them, the Seets will pursue this to the ends of the earth. We¡¯ll be ruined if they find out the truth about everything.¡± ¡°Not now, Nic. I didn¡¯t mean to execute this now. I¡¯m saying we wait for a more opportune time to make our move to minimize suspicion. We¡¯ll make it look so natural that nobody would ever look deeper into it.¡± ¡°Do such opportunities still exist, Mom?¡± ¡°The most unexpected and advantageous opportunities are only avable for those bold enough to reach out for it. Besides, idents are far moremon than you¡¯d think. Remember Wilbur¡¯s mother? That was an ¡®ident¡¯ too.¡± ¡°ident?¡± repeated Nichs in awe. ¡°Did you think of something already, Mom?¡± ¡°No, it was only an idea that I wanted to discuss with you beforehand. Within the next couple of days, you need to solidify your candidacy as CEO of thepany by mastering every aspect quickly. When the timees to appoint his sessor, your father will appreciate your maturity and leadership.¡± ¡°I understand where you¡¯reing from. I¡¯ll do my best to master everything quickly. I¡¯ll leave you to deal with Wilbur, then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave Maya out of it for the time being, Mom.¡± ¡°I understand your reservations, Nic. Have faith in me, I know what¡¯s best for you.¡± Wilbur¡¯s gaze grew cold as the conversation took a different turn, his mind still reeling from what he heard. As if drugging me isn¡¯t enough, Nichs now plots for my life? Even worse than that is Mabel¡¯s cruelty for wanting Maya dead. My mother had died from an ident as I was told. Turns out Mabel had orchestrated it! Unfortunately, they did not go too much into it. The sooner I obtain some evidence, the sooner I¡¯d be able to unmask her for who she really is. Wilbur also recalled the discussion about his father between his stepmother and stepbrother. I think Mabel and Nichs know Dad is a rational man. If I really were to die in an ident, he would consider the future of the family and his own before doing anything rash that could leave the Simpson family heirless. Obtaining evidence is critical to show Dad who they really are, and more importantly, presenting the proof to the police. That is the only way to ensure Mabel and Nichs get the punishment they deserve. Aside from obtaining the evidence of Mom being killed by Mabel, I need to be wary of that b*tch and the trap she has set for me and Maya. Home is a dangerous ce to be right now. I wonder if the silly girl knows she is staying with this den of wolves. Though it looked as if Maya had stayed behind to care for me, I am actually the one subtly protecting her and her little innocent heart. Things are going to be more difficult from now on. I¡¯m afraid this is only the beginning. On the other side of town, She and Davin arrived at the Muir residence. Patrick did not bother with the jovial formalities as he did thest time his son-inw had visited. ¡°Has your brother agreed to lend me two billion?¡± he asked bluntly as soon as the guests sat down. Davin lifted the cup of tea La had prepared for him and took a sip as he nced casually toward the surly old man. You¡¯re not getting a dime, old man. For the sake of money, you¡¯d tricked my entire family. Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Good Call ¡°Say something!¡± Patrick bellowed, incensed at being ignored. She stole a nce at Davin who coughed ufortably. ¡°My brother¡¯s been busy. We haven¡¯t seen him at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. She told me over the phone earlier that you were in Imperial Garden.¡± ¡°We did, but Evan wasn¡¯t there. He must have left to meet clients. Nicole said that he¡¯ll only be back in two days.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± She chimed in eagerly. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Evan at all.¡± Patrick saw through their nervous attempt at once. ¡°Is that so? How about you call him in front of me? Right now.¡± Davin shot a startled nce at his wife. Who does he think he is to order me around like that? I will not make that call! Instead of responding, he merely leaned back and took another sip of his tea as if the old man had not spoken at all. Sheughed awkwardly to diffuse the tension in the air. ¡°What¡¯s the urgency with the money, Dad? How about we lend you the seven hundred million that we were going to use for purchasing the unit in the Southern suburbs? When Evan gets back, we¡¯ll meet him at once to ask for the loan.¡± ¡°What would I do with chump change? This is not a request anymore. You have no other option other than to do what I say. Unless¡­¡± Old Mr. Muir turned to Davin with a look that made thetter ufortable. ¡°Unless the son wants his father to lose everything and his parents to split apart. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the reputation of your mother¡¯s temper in Y City. What do you think would happen if somebody were to tell her the truth?¡± He pulled out his phone and made to dial a number. Davin set his cup down with unnecessary force. ¡°That¡¯s over the line, Dad. Evan didn¡¯t say he would not give you the loan. We haven¡¯t been able to ask him because he¡¯s not home right now. We¡¯ll be sure to ask him about it the moment he gets back.¡± ¡°Enough! You¡¯ve wasted enough of my time stringing me along. Call him in front of me right now, or I¡¯m calling Sophia! It¡¯s your choice.¡± F*ck me, Patrick¡¯s not messing around. If he makes that call, my family will descend into chaos. I can¡¯t let him turn us against each other. ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯ll call Evan right now.¡± ¡°Good choice. Put the call on speaker. I want to hear exactly what Mr. Seet says. If some things are too delicate to be said, I¡¯ll be here ready to help you out with that.¡± Evan already knows everything, you old fool. He will not lend you the money! What is he supposed to say if I make this call? ¡°Go on,¡± Old Mr. Muir urged when Davin stared hesitantly at his phone. ¡°Make that call.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thetter stared hard at his list of contacts before dialing a number and holding the phone out in front of him. After several rings, the call was diverted to voicemail. ¡°Well, there you go, Dad. He must be meeting clients right now. He wouldn¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡± Phew, that was some quick thinking on my part to call my spare phone. Just as Davin was congratting himself, Patrick smirked before snatching his phone and hitting the dial before the former could react. This time, the call was answered immediately. ¡°Hello, Dav-¡± ¡°Mr. Seet,¡± cut across Patrick loudly. ¡°It¡¯s me. She and Davin are here with me. Your brother has something to ask.¡± Godd*mn vicious old man! Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Insistence Evan narrowed his eyes in suspicion. ¡°What is so important that you have to make the call for him?¡± he asked calmly several momentster. Patrickughed sycophantically. ¡°He says he has something huge to ask of you. Hold on, he wants to do the talking.¡± Pushing the phone against Davin¡¯s chest, the older man snarled, ¡°Here, Davin. Speak to your brother. Don¡¯t be afraid to be specific.¡± Davin took the phone forlornly. ¡°Hello, Evan? I¡¯m sorry to be calling you like this given how busy you must be right now, having to adjust to the jetg and all. I hope the foreign clients aren¡¯t being a handful! Anyway, my father-inw has something urgent he wants me to ask you. Do you have a few minutes to spare?¡± Jetg? Foreign clients? Evan put the cryptic message together quickly. Looks like She¡¯s old man must have forced them to make this phone call. Davin isn¡¯t the one who needs my help. Patrick is! That was pretty smart of Davin to convey the situation subtly. ¡°What is it?¡± Evan asked in mock concern. ¡°My father-inw needs a loan of two billion. Would it be convenient for thepany to lend him this amount right now?¡± Evan smirked as he listened to the masterful way his brother was delivering his lines with just the right amount of hesitance. ¡°Though two billion isn¡¯t much for us to spare and we would approve the loan under normal circumstances, there¡¯s been a hup in the finance department. We would need a couple of days for that amount to be liquidated.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± came Davin¡¯s voice. ¡°All right then. In a couple of days, we¡¯ll-¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evan,¡± interrupted Patrick in amanding tone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait that long. How about you make a call to have it delivered to me?¡± Davin turned to regard his father-inw with disgust. Who the hell do you think you are to have your creditor deliver your loan to you? Evan, too, was taken aback by the old man¡¯s audacity. He¡¯s only acting this way because he knows about Dad and is using that to ckmail us. If he weren¡¯t the father-inw of my brother, I¡¯ll tear him into pieces! Let¡¯s see if he dares bring it up with me. I willpletely neutralize the threat of any leverage. Even She felt the need to step in. ¡°That¡¯s a little too much, Dad. Evan has already told you there¡¯s been some trouble with the money. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude to insist he deliver the money to you?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a negotiation, She. Calling it a loan is sugarcoating it. To be perfectly honest, this is a transaction. The loan will ensure their family remains in harmony for as long as necessary. It¡¯s a minor investment for them.¡± Turning back to the phone, Patrick added smugly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you get my drift, Evan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not worthy of conducting transactions with me, Patrick,¡± said Evan coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware of this, Evan, but something¡¯s happened to your father. He-¡± Patrick was losing patience. He was about to resort to ckmailing him with his father¡¯s mistress when Evan cut across him. ¡°Please don¡¯t concern yourself with my father¡¯s personal life, Mr. Muir. You may find it more prudent to worry about your own instead.¡± At that imperious tone, he hung up. Patrick turned an ugly shade of gray. ¡°What is the meaning of this? How dare he hang up on me before I finished speaking?¡± Davin red at his father-inw irritably. ¡°Didn¡¯t Evan say it¡¯ll take a couple of days for the money to be ready?¡± ¡°How many days, exactly? I know when I¡¯m being yed, son!¡± Patrick¡¯s scowl grew increasingly grim. ¡°This necessitates a trip to the Seet residence.¡± Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Respect ¡°Why would you do that?¡± She cried as she stood between her father and the door. ¡°Evan will definitely not give you the loan if you do!¡± ¡°You make it sound as if he will if I stay put. He was ying me, She. You know it as well as I do! If he¡¯d wanted to, Seet Group is more than capable of having twenty billion delivered to my doorstep, but no! Everybody in Y City knows you are the daughter-inw of the wealthy Seets. How do you think it¡¯ll look to the city if they found out that your inws couldn¡¯t even spare two billion? Do they even respect you?¡± Patrick gritted his teeth in consternation as he shot a nce at his son-inw to gauge thetter¡¯s reaction. Davin stared at him, aghast. Disgusting old f*ck! How could you drive a wedge between your own daughter and her husband¡¯s family for your own gain? ¡°Wrong,¡± Davin growled. ¡°My parents, especially my mother, love She more than they love me. In fact, I feel like an outsider in my own home. She¡¯ll tell you. For the sum of two billion and your own selfish desires, you stoop to instigate your daughter against her inws. You are despicable, sir. Rotten to the core!¡± Patrick swelled with rage at his words. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? I am your father-inw!¡± ¡°You are, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to sow discord between us! Respect is earned, not entitled. I wouldn¡¯t give a d*mn even if you were my own father. I¡¯d put you in your ce if you deserve it. Believe me, there are a lot more things that I¡¯m holding back out of respect for She.¡± Patrick turned to face his daughter. ¡°You see how he speaks to your father, She? He has no respect for me like they have none for you. Not only did they refuse me a loan, but your husband is also brazen enough toe to my house to tell me how to behave.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. She met her father¡¯s eyes resolutely. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Dad,¡± she said quietly. ¡°The Seets have been nothing but kind and loving to me. Unlike you, they treat me like family. I¡¯d always thought you were the one who loves me most in this world, but I¡¯m starting to doubt that now. Is money, fame, and power the most important to you? Is the loan really for funding cancer research?¡± Patrick gazed at his daughter in surprise. She knows? ¡°Come on, Dad. Be honest with me for once. The loan is to fund the research of illegal technology for corporate espionage, is that correct?¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± Patrick shouted. ¡°It¡¯s for-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head over to yourb, then,¡± She suggested without batting an eye. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to ascertain your motives once and for all. No? Hiding something? Dad, you should know better than to fund immoral projects like that.¡± Patrick could only watch in dismay as the house of lies he had built was being demolished by his daughter¡¯s relentless interrogation. After a brief silence, he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve had more than my fair share of difficulties to ascend to where I am now within Muir Group. I¡¯m not as young as I once was. I obviously can¡¯t count on the boys, and my only daughter behaves like an outsider to me after being married. I can¡¯t watch my life¡¯s work fall apart before my eyes! If I don¡¯t do something about it, pieces of mypany will be up for grabs by the vultures! We¡¯ll be truly finished if it gets to that point. I¡¯m only doing this because I have to protect us, not because I want to.¡± Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Persistence Over Inheritance Patrick¡¯s words left She shaken as she doubted everything she knew about paternal love. I used to think Dad loved me as much as the boys. Now, I know how deeply rooted his stupid and unfair sexism is. He sees me as an outsider! ¡°If I¡¯m an outsider, why do you need me to help you secure a loan with the Seet family by leveraging on my rtionship with them?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Patrick was momentarily taken aback before answering matter-of-factly, ¡°Because you¡¯re my daughter. It¡¯s your duty to enrich the Muir family to the best of your ability.¡± ¡°In other words, Dad, I have no ess to the Muirs¡¯ fortune because I¡¯m an outsider, but I need to exercise my duty as your daughter to lend the family a helping hand? As the second most powerful family in the city, have you ever even considered giving me anything at all? Everything is going to the boys, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course, I love you, She,¡± Patrick argued. ¡°But the family fortune can only remain with those who bear the family name. Besides, you¡¯re living it up in the Seet residence, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you have more than enough to keep youfortable without having to dip into my fortune.¡± ¡°If I had married an ordinary man instead of Davin, one who barely earns enough to get us by every month, would I inherit a share, then?¡± ¡°You belong to your husband¡¯s family after marriage, She. I¡¯ll give you some dowry but that¡¯s all you¡¯ll get. As I said, the Muir fortune stays in the family.¡± She gazed steadily at her father. ¡°I guess that¡¯s a no.¡± Patrick¡¯s features hardened. ¡°Are you trying to fight for a slice?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I can survive without a dime from you. Even if I ran into trouble, Davin and his family wouldn¡¯t abandon me as you did. Besides, I do not need to fight for anything since thew dictates daughters are equally entitled to the inheritance. I know the Muir family fortune is yours to distribute as you see fit. Unlike you, I wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge for the sake of money. I¡¯m an outsider after all; I have nothing to do with this family anymore because I now belong to the Seet family. Don¡¯te to me anymore for help regarding your problems, Dad. You¡¯ve made it clear that I¡¯m not part of your family.¡± Patrick was scandalized at his daughter¡¯s outburst. ¡°How could you say that, She? You-¡± ¡°What do you think She should do, Dad?¡± Davin interrupted. ¡°Honor her family!¡± Patrick raged. ¡°She has been raised by the Muir family. My family! It¡¯s a debt that she can never-¡± ¡°Never finish repaying?¡± Davin suggested. Patrick froze. Gulping as if he had swallowed a lemon whole, he nodded stiffly. ¡°Exactly!¡± Unable to bear the heart-wrenching pain any longer, She stood up and strode out with Davin on her heels. ¡°I¡¯ming for the two billion one way or another, She,¡± her father called after them. ¡°First thing tomorrow, I¡¯ll- no, scratch that. I will drop by the Seet residence tonight and turn Jonathan¡¯s household upside down.¡± She grew incensed. He doesn¡¯t even respect me as his daughter! Will he be satisfied after ruining the harmony of the Seet family? ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± she spat with onest scornful look at her father. Davin rounded on his father-inw. ¡°Think of the consequences before youe causing trouble in my house. Consider yourself warned.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the worst you can do to me?¡± Patrick jeered, standing his ground. ¡°Kick me out? When I¡¯m done with your father and you, you¡¯ll both be famous on the inte for being an adulterer and an arrogant b*stard respectively. We¡¯ll see what Y City has to say about that!¡± Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 In Her Shoes ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be brave enough to carry out your threat. I¡¯ll see you tonight if you¡¯re up for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be eagerly awaiting your arrival, father-inw,¡± said Davin in a voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to the promise!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Davin,¡± She urged. With onest contemptuous look at Patrick, Davin left. ¡°Did I go overboard, Davin?¡± She asked after they were out of the Muir residence. ¡°Not at all. Your father got what he deserved.¡± ¡°His words reminded me of someone. I¡¯d like to pay her a visit.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Tiffany. She, too, suffered discrimination from her parents for her gender. I remember when they wouldn¡¯t let Tiffany and her child live with them after her divorce. Her mother had even found out where she lived and forced her to remarry. The thought of her being a victim of such prejudice fills me with anger. I wasn¡¯t hoping for a slice of my father¡¯s fortune, you know. The very notion fills me with disgust.¡± I understand why Tiffany is so protective of her own sess. Everything she has is through her own labor. She turned to look at Davin whose attention was on the road ahead. ¡°How are things going between her and Levant? I haven¡¯t seen them in a while.¡± ¡°They¡¯re only together for the sake of the child. Of course, they do not share the hot, passionate love that couples often do. But isn¡¯t being civil and respectful toward one another better in a lot of ways?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pay Tiffany and Levant a visit, please? I¡¯ve been feeling lousy recently and the trip would do me good. Evan sounded as if he had my father under control. What don¡¯t we let Evan deal with him?¡± Davin regarded She solemnly for a moment. ¡°All right, then. We¡¯ll take the next exit.¡± How fortunate I am to marry a woman who would rather have a fallout with her own father than leverage her rtionship with her husband¡¯s family. Before long, the couple arrived at Levant¡¯s winery. As they wandered into the bustling establishment amidst the other patrons, She took in the d¨¦cor with interest and tugged Davin¡¯s arm to get his attention. ¡°Take a good look at how he had everything set up,¡± she whispered. ¡°I want our ce in the Southern suburbs to look like this.¡± Davin gazed up at the chandelier and watched the color of the backdrop change in time with the swell of the music. ¡°Our ce is more of a tasteful, rustic style, though,¡± he argued. ¡°This ce feels sort of vulgar.¡± ¡°Who¡¯re you calling vulgar?¡± A gravelly voice from behind made Davin jump. Whipping around, he found himself face to face with Levant who was wearing a curious expression as though he was trying not to smile. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Davin let out a sheepish chuckle. ¡°I meant that woman¡¯s attire. Surely that must be bordering on public indecency!¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d thought that you were brazen enough to make ament about how I run my business!¡± Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t heard you earlier, Davin. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± That is exactly what I said. What are you going to do about it? Levant pped a heavy hand down on Davin¡¯s shoulder so hard that it made thetter wince. ¡°I¡¯d heard you bought a mansion in the Southern suburbs, Davin. Thinking of turning it into a winery yourself?¡± ¡°You got me. I¡¯m here to study the industry. Please, do not hesitate to share any business insights that come to mind.¡± Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 Still Angry Francesca nced at her watch. ¡°Ten minutes.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sloan followed Francesca to her car. ¡°Mr. Lindberg sent us to protect you, Ms. Felch,¡± he added nervously. Francesca nodded. ¡°Hmm. And?¡± ¡°A man in ck intended to assault you two nights ago but we beat him.¡± Sloan spoke as if he was making a report to Sean. ¡°So it was you who have been helping me from the shadows! I¡¯ve been wondering why it has been so peacefultely. It appears that Chrono and his friends did not leave S Nation.¡± Realization dawned on Francesca. Sloan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That is why you must be careful and watch out for your safety.¡± ¡°I will, thank you,¡± Francesca said. ¡°Did Danrique not summon you back?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± Sloan answered seriously. ¡°We have been following you since the day you left and only found your whereabouts after several days of digging.¡± Francesca¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Who asked you to investigate me? Danrique?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Sloan exined hastily. ¡°Sean had us protect you from the shadows, but we did not know where you are, so we just¡ª¡± ¡°All right,¡± Francesca interrupted him. ¡°Your mission isplete. You may return now.¡± ¡°No, we have not received the order to return,¡± Sloan protested solemnly. ¡°Besides, our mission is not complete.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°What mission?¡± Francesca asked casually. ¡°To¡­ protect you.¡± Almost letting slip something secretive, Sloan changed tact at the critical moment. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry with Mr. Lindberg, Ms. Felch. He seems to care for you very much.¡± ¡°If he cared for me, he wouldn¡¯t have interminable ties with that Hazel.¡± Francesca grew angry at that thought. ¡°If he cared for me, he would have flown to me long ago to exin instead of sending you to be his messengers.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡ª¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Francesca did not wish to speak further with Sloan. ¡°Bring these men back to Xendale. Stop wasting your time here.¡± ¡°Ms. Felch¡ª¡± ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Francesca curtly chased him away. Sloan did not dare to argue with her so he got off the car grumpily. Then, Francesca added, ¡°If Danrique asks, tell him I forced you to return. He wouldn¡¯t me you then.¡± ¡°Ms. Felch¡ª¡± Sloan was about to say something else but Francesca sped away, leaving him to sigh helplessly while looking at the departing silhouette of her truck. The bodyguard beside Sloan could not resist but remark, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sean ask you to convince Ms. Felch to apologize to Mr. Lindberg, Sloan? Howe you were kicked out after saying barely two sentences?¡± Sloan appeared morose. ¡°I can fight onmand, but it is exceedingly difficult for me to convince women, especially Ms. Felch.¡± ¡°Err¡­¡± The bodyguard seemed to pity him. Having learned her temper after following and protecting Francesca for a while, they knew their mission was more difficult than fighting. Francesca nced at Sloan and hispanion through her rearview mirror and felt rather frustrated. What does it mean for Danrique to send Sloan instead of exining himself in person? Did he do something he¡¯s not supposed to and dare not face me? Or does he not care about me at all? I suppose it is both. Finding her anger grow the more she thought about it, Francesca made a silent vow to never speak to Danrique again. Spurred by that thought, she added Danrique¡¯s number to her blocked list along with Sean¡¯s. After parking the car upon reaching home, Francesca nned to visit Lacy when La beckoned at her. ¡°Lacy is asleep. See her tomorrow morning instead. Come to my room. I would like a chat with you.¡± ¡°Oh. Let me change out of these first.¡± Francesca returned to her room to change into her home clothes before returning downstairs. ¡°Has Danrique contacted you?¡± La asked bluntly as soon as she brought out the tea. Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Guidance ¡°He called. We fought.¡± Francesca felt rather ufortable when she thought of theirst conversation. ¡°He did not want to apologize properly and has his mene and persuade me. There was not a shred of sincerity in him.¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± La asked. ¡°n?¡± Francesca was stumped by the question as she never considered it. ¡°Over the years, I have taught you many things. The only I did not teach you was how to deal with love. I had thought that you were still young, and it was still early. Before I was ready for it, you have turned twenty-one and already dating.¡± La felt a little regretfultely and she was determined to pass on to Francesca everything she had learned throughout her life. ¡°Such a matter should take its own course.¡± Francesca did not mind. ¡°You are right to let it run its course, but knowing some principles will save you from many hassles.¡± La then straightened up. ¡°You must first know what your heart wants, Francesca. Do you like Danrique or not? Do you know for sure that you want to be with him?¡± ¡°I like him.¡± Francesca answered the first question without hesitation. However, she faltered at the second question. ¡°I have decided to be with him after mustering all my courage, but now he has unsevered ties with another woman. I have no way of being sure.¡± ¡°There are many uncertainties in the world,¡± La said gravely. ¡°There is a saying in Zarain: God is always one step ahead of men. That is why we must learn to be strong and brave in the face of change.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Francesca listened attentively, though she could not empathize at that moment as it was something she had not yet experienced. ¡°Whether it is about feelings or some other matter, the first thing we face is making a choice to take the right path, then trudging forward bravely. ¡°Instead of allowing the slightest pitfall to get in the way, you must think of a solution in the face of difficulty. At the same time, defend yourself from the threat posed by other people. ¡°Of course, if you are certain that the path is wrong, you must turn back before it¡¯s toote and stem the damage.¡± After expounding upon some principles to Francesca, La paused before asking a question. ¡°So, have you made up your mind that you want to give up on Danrique?¡± ¡°Give up on him?¡± Francesca was taken aback. Though she was still angry at him, she had not thought of actually giving up. If you won¡¯t give up, then give him a chance to exin himself or ask him in person. Don¡¯t hold it in,¡± La chided severely. ¡°People may change. Treasure the time you have together.¡± Francesca was indignant. ¡°He has not appreciated me at all! Despite being the one bugging me to get married, he got himself tangled with another woman. He chased me away and has not given me any exnation ore to me.¡± ¡°That is his fault. You just do your part. Even if you don¡¯t end up together, you wouldn¡¯t have any regrets.¡± La smiled. ¡°If you lose this rtionship due to stubbornness, you willment this loss when you look back upon it.¡± Francesca fell silent at those words. Perhaps I should give Danrique a chance to exin and hear him out properly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°One more thing,¡± La said solemnly. ¡°Though I disapprove of your treatment of Prince William, you told me he is your friend you cannot leave to him die. Hence, you have my support. ¡°However, if you want to be with Danrique, you must keep a distance from Prince William, or things will be difficult to deal with if misunderstandings arise.¡± ¡°William and I are just friends,¡± Francesca exined. ¡°You think of him as your friend. What about him?¡± La argued. ¡°Though I have never met him, his intention is clear when I see you return with exquisite Chanaean snacks and a bunch of flowers daily.¡± Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 More Than Meets The Eye ¡°Those flowers are all from his garden, and he only made the food because he was too free.¡± Francesca was still brushing it off. ¡°He¡¯s a fallen prince, and yet he has so many assets to his name. His parents died when he was very young, and he has health issues. Most importantly, his cousins had been trying to set him up and kill him, but he still managed to leave unscathed. Besides, he even has dealings with Lindberg Corporation. He¡¯s definitely not a simple man, all right!¡± ¡°How did you know he has dealings with Lindberg Corporation? Also, how did you know he has assets?¡± Francesca was confused. Have I ever brought all that up with Ms. La? When I got affected and got injured back then, Ms. La found out about the family issues William was facing. However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told her anything else. ¡°One of them is in Erihal, while the other one is in M Nation. Danrique is such an arrogant man, so why would these two men have any interaction with each other if they aren¡¯t working together? Besides, Prince William just casually paid you one hundred million for the medical fee, right? He¡¯s a man on the run. If he coulde up with so much money, he must have a lot of assets,¡± La answered. Upon hearing that, Francesca fell into deep thought. ¡°You¡¯re a smart person, and you always let your guards down with your friends. It¡¯s a good trait to have, but it could also give you trouble.¡± La advised, ¡°Prince William is sincere toward you, so you ended up seeing him as a friend. However, he¡¯s a man with aplicated background, so a lot of things aren¡¯t up to him to decide. Even if he were to keep treating you sincerely, he won¡¯t be able to prevent you from getting dragged into his personal matters. Hence, you should keep a distance from him!¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t happen, right? We¡¯re just friends.¡± Francesca thought La was merely overthinking. ¡°Danrique is a dangerous man as well, but he had never caused me trouble.¡± ¡°Initially, we were worried about him as well, and that was why Lincoln went to Xendale. There, he noticed that Danrique was a simple man. He took over Lindberg Corporation when he was still young, so he has a lot on his shoulders. If he were to ept the president¡¯s offer to link up with him by a marriage back then, he would be able to enjoy life now. Instead, he¡¯s still busy trying to prate the Epean market.¡± La sounded like she was very impressed with Danrique. ¡°What? The president wanted to make alliances with him through a marriage?¡± Francesca was dumbfounded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°The president¡¯s daughter is of the same age as Danrique, and she had always liked him. The president brought it up with Danrique personally, but Danrique rejected his offer because he already had someone else in mind. Some of the subordinates of Erihal¡¯s president were Lincoln¡¯s friends. Hence, he found out about it shortly after he arrived in Xendale.¡± La thenughed and continued, ¡°I guess he meant you when he said he has someone else in mind.¡± ¡°It seems like he¡¯s in great demand¡­¡± Francesca pursed her lips. Why do so many people want to marry him? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°That¡¯s not important now. The president¡¯s daughter got married earlyst year. She married a wealthy businessman from Dartan. What I¡¯m trying to say is Danrique may have his shorings, but I know he only has you in his heart. Besides, he would rather work harder in life thanpromise. That shows that he¡¯s a man with principles. Moreover, he chose to be with you and announced the marriage to the public without knowing your real identity. Doesn¡¯t that show his determination? This man is worth-¡± ¡°Is he really that good?¡± Francesca mumbled. ¡°Only you would know.¡± La rolled her eyes at Francesca before advising, ¡°On the other hand, I hardly see a w in Prince William. He¡¯s perfect. He¡¯s so wless that it makes me feel uneasy. Obviously, he has never hurt you, so I¡¯m not going to badmouth him. Judging by how resilient he is, I feel that he¡¯s a man who¡¯s very set in his way. It seems like he¡¯s been willing to sacrifice everything for something he believes in. One day, you could end up being the person he sacrifices.¡± Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Arrangement ¡°We¡¯re just friends. Why would he sacrifice me?¡± Francesca brushed her off. ¡°Ms. La, you¡¯re overthinking. However, I¡¯ll listen to you and keep a distance from him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡± La nodded and urged, ¡°From tomorrow onward, bring Anthony along when you give William treatment. Just let him follow you, and he can be just your helper. As long as there¡¯s someone else there, others will have nothing to say.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Francesca agreed to it in a heartbeat. ¡°Also, talk it out with Danrique. Even if you want to break up with him, talk it out, and you guys can go your separate ways peacefully. If you want to get back together with him, then reconcile with him, okay? You¡¯re going to strain the rtionship if you keep giving him the cold shoulder. He could be a scary man to deal with if he were to fight back. Hence, no matter what you decide to do, just patch things up so that there won¡¯t be trouble in the future,¡± La reminded again. ¡°All right.¡± Francesca pouted because she felt aggrieved. ¡°If I knew, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten into a rtionship. Before this, I could do whatever I wanted. Now, I have to watch what I do. Uh, this is really suffocating.¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have a choice because your fianc¨¦ is Danrique Lindberg.¡± Laughed. ¡°However, even without him, it¡¯s about time you learn to be more mature. After all, you¡¯re representing the orphanage. Your words and actions will have an effect on the kids.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve actually been thinking about that¡­¡± Francesca then asked, ¡°Is it possible to transfer the orphanage to you guys? I¡¯ll pull out, but I¡¯ll still give you guys money every year. That way, the orphanage won¡¯t be affected if I get into trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll forever be connected to us. Transferring the ownership to us won¡¯t make a difference.¡± La ruffled Francesca¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You¡¯ll get worried if it gets transferred to an outsider, right? Therefore, you have to stay tough and move on.¡± ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll go upstairs now,¡± Francesca answered. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± La¡¯s expression turned solemn as she watched her leave. Right then, Lincoln knocked on the door and entered the room. ¡°So? Did you tell her about it?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± La heaved a sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯ve watched her grow up all these years, and I¡¯ve already considered her my daughter. I couldn¡¯t bear to tell her I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice, do you?¡± Lincoln felt rather sad as well. ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking good now, so we have no choice but to leave.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it. We¡¯ve already been under the radar for so many years. How did we get exposed again?¡± La was baffled. ¡°Could it be that someone had exposed us on purpose?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that possibility as well.¡± Lincoln frowned. ¡°Could it be Chrono?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± La was angered. ¡°If not him, who else would have a reason to do so?¡± Lincoln analyzed and uttered, ¡°The thing is that Riz Corporation¡¯s intelligence department is comparable to the FBI. It¡¯s possible that they were investigating Francesca, so they ended up investigating us too. In order to exact his revenge on Francesca, Chrono purposely exposed our identities to our nemesis. I really can¡¯t think of any other possibilities.¡± ¡°It must¡¯ve been him then.¡± La gritted her teeth and added, ¡°If I knew this was going to happen, I should¡¯ve steeled myself and killed that maniac back then.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking about that now.¡± Lincoln sighed. ¡°Now, you need to quickly convince Francesca to get back together with Danrique. We need him to protect her. Otherwise, Francesca is going to be in danger after we leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said so much, so I hope it worked.¡± La was still feeling uneasy about it. ¡°However, Danrique has a bad temper, you know? I heard that he¡¯s still messing around with a daughter from the four great families. Is he really sincere toward Francesca?¡± ¡°Well, it seems like that¡¯s the case now. Who would know what¡¯s going to happen in the future, right? We should just deal with what¡¯s in front of us now.¡± At that point, Lincoln¡¯s attitude was rather optimistic. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that Francesca had agreed to treat Prince William, and she can¡¯t just take off at this crucial moment. Otherwise, things will be a lot easier if she could just go to Xendale.¡± Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Leaving ¡°At this moment, things are still under control. If we dy, more and more of our enemies will arrive. By then, Francesca might get dragged into it.¡± La was getting worried. ¡°With Chrono, it¡¯s already hard enough to deal with. If more of them arrive, we¡¯re doomed. Those enemies of ours aren¡¯t easy to handle.¡± ¡°Luckily for us, the orphanage and the foundation aren¡¯t under our names. Once we leave, they won¡¯t get affected.¡± Lincoln patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, okay? Anthony will still be here after we leave. He¡¯ll take care of Francesca.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be grateful as long as he doesn¡¯t cause more trouble.¡± La rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye up with an excuse to have him following Francesca around. Therefore, he won¡¯t be alone, and it¡¯ll be safer for him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful with your arrangements, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lincoln smiled helplessly. ¡°If they stay together, they can look after each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking if we should contact Danrique ourselves.¡± La was hesitant. ¡°Maybe we should get him toe to fetch Francesca. Otherwise, I¡¯m still going to be worried.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do that,¡± Lincoln answered. ¡°After all, Francesca isn¡¯t married to him yet, so he doesn¡¯t have the responsibility to do so. Besides, if he really cares about Francesca, he¡¯lle here himself. We don¡¯t need to ask him toe. If he doesn¡¯t show up, that means he doesn¡¯t care about Francesca that much. If we were to look for him, we¡¯ll be aughingstock. In fact, we won¡¯t be helping Francesca if we do that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± La nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning tomorrow and lure our enemies away. That way, Francesca wouldn¡¯t be in so much danger. As for Chrono and his associates, I don¡¯t think you should worry too much. I heard that Danrique had secretly asked people to protect Francesca. Furthermore, Prince William is rather capable too. With him around, nothing¡¯s going to happen to Francesca.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just told Francesca to keep a distance from William.¡± La frowned. ¡°I think that man is dangerous.¡± ¡°Well, at least he¡¯s okay now. Let¡¯s just take things as theye, okay?¡± After going back to her room, Francesca showered and got into her bed to scroll through her phone. She was contemting whether to call Danrique. With her temper, she knew she wasn¡¯t going to forgive him if he didn¡¯t take the initiative to look for her and exin himself. However, Ms. La is right. I shouldn¡¯t be so petnt when ites to rtionships. I should give him a chance to exin himself so that I wouldn¡¯t regret it in the future. With that in mind, Francesca rang Danrique, but she couldn¡¯t get to him. Just like that, she got angry at him again. Fine! Danrique, you¡¯ve blocked my call, haven¡¯t you? Infuriated, she texted him: Danrique, go to hell! I never want to see you again! After checking the time, she realized that it was almost nighttime in Summerbank. Who knows? Danrique might be with Hazel now! The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Suddenly, her phone rang, and she thought Danrique was calling her. She picked up the phone immediately and fumed, ¡°B*stard! Why are you calling me back? Go to hell!¡± After she yelled out that sentence, she was getting no response from the other end of the phone call. When she was about to hang up, she heard a gentle voice saying, ¡°It seems like the cookies weren¡¯t good, huh? Did they make you angry?¡± Francesca was stumped. ¡°William?¡± ¡°Calm down, okay?¡± William¡¯s voice was so gentle and soothing. ¡°I¡¯ve made some mushroom soup for you. I¡¯m at the caf¨¦ now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s already sote, though,¡± Francesca answered sheepishly. ¡°I am already in bed.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted mushroom soup?¡± William smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the others to look for the ingredients, you know? It took me two hours to make it.¡± Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Starry Night ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± During dinner, Francesca suddenly thought about the mushroom soup Dr. Felch used to make, so she just mentioned it. She never thought William would take it so seriously and make her a bowl of mushroom soup. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the soup I made is better than the one Dr. Felch made.¡± William smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a taste and let me know?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Francesca missed the mushroom soup Dr. Felch made, so she agreed to meet him. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Francesca changed and went down quietly before driving to the caf¨¦. When she left, Lincoln and La were having a discussion downstairs, and they both saw Francesca going out. When they exchanged nces with each other, La sighed and said, ¡°She¡¯s all grown up now, and she just won¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°I guess she¡¯s going to see Prince William.¡± Lincoln was calm. ¡°She can¡¯t go far with that lousy car.¡± Right then, Anthony rushed toward them anxiously. ¡°Ms. La! Francesca has gone out! I¡¯ll chase after her now!¡± ¡°Come back here!¡± William was already sitting by the entrance of the caf¨¦ when Francesca arrived. It was a starry night that night, and the moon was pretty. ¡°William!¡± With the car key in her hand, Francesca walked toward him gleefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I woke you up.¡± William smiled at her. His blue eyes seemed even brighter that night. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I wasn¡¯t asleep yet.¡± Francesca noticed that there were some flowers on the table. When she was little, she used to pluck the flowers at a flower field nearby Dr. Felch¡¯s house. Dr. Felch scolded her, but he ended up buying over the flower field. He then brought some fresh flowers to her and said, ¡°Frances, if you want something, make sure you work for it. You can¡¯t steal, okay?¡± ¡°All right!¡± Francesca answered. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Dr. Felch was a man of few words. Francesca was only four back then, so she didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. After she grew up, she realized that she had to earn the things she wanted in life instead of stealing. ¡°Give it a taste!¡± William pulled a chair for her. Francesca sat down and saw the bowl of mushroom soup. That looks exactly like the one Dr. Felch used to make! She was eager to taste it, so she nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s delicious, and it¡¯s very simr to the one Dr. Felch made.¡± ¡°Ha! It seems like I still need to improve on it!¡± Propping his chin up with a hand, William looked at her with a smile on his face. Francesca was over the moon, and she was drinking the mushroom soup so quickly that it was as if she was starving. Somewhere nearby, Sloan and the others saw everything, and they were all frowning. Next to Sloan, his subordinate was taking photos and sending them to Sean. Sloan then said, ¡°Stop sending those photos. If you keep sending them, those two aren¡¯t ever going back to each other. Also, we won¡¯t be able to go back.¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± The subordinate asked worriedly. ¡°I want to go back to Xendale.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Everyone wanted to head home, and none of them wanted to stay there. We¡¯re taking photos of people secretively every day like we¡¯re a bunch of paparazzi. Right as Sloan was on the verge of losing his mind, Francesca¡¯s phone vibrated. When she saw it was Gordon calling her, she answered it unhesitatingly. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Did you block my number?¡± Danrique asked coldly. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± After saying that, Francesca recalled what La said to her, so she composed herself and added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also block¡ª¡± ¡°Your fruit tea is ready, Your Highness!¡± Suddenly, Robin came out with some fruit tea. William quickly gestured for him to keep quiet, but it was already toote. Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 Sleeping Together ¡°Are you with William right now?¡± Danrique¡¯s tone changed immediately. Though she felt timid inwardly, Francesca decided to stick with it after ncing at William quickly. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± ¡°You realize that the time right now on your side is one o¡¯clock in the morning, do you?¡± Danrique¡¯s voice sounded like the sharp wind in the winter through the phone. ¡°Francesca, you cklisted me on your phone and hung out with a mante at night. Splendid. You did well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, I-¡± As she wanted to exin further, the phone was immediately hung up by Danrique. It happened so fast that Francesca, still holding her phone, was left dumbfounded. ¡°Da*n it. He hung me up.¡± ¡°You just had to stir up trouble,¡± William sternly scolded Robin while seeing this. ¡°This is all my fault.¡± Robin hurriedly lowered his head before apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry for what happened, Ms. Felch.¡± ¡°No, this is not your problem. He¡¯s just being mean, that¡¯s all.¡± Francesca, however, was not bothered by what happened. ¡°All right then, let¡¯s not be affected by him and continue our meal, shall we?¡± ¡°Frannie, you think I should give L a call and exin it to him?¡± William asked gently, ¡°He must have the wrong idea after learning that you¡¯re with me when it¡¯ste at night.¡± ¡°And what if he did misinterpret something? Why do I care?¡± Francescained before she said, ¡°He didn¡¯t exin anything about his entanglement with Hazel either.¡± ¡°Hazel¡¯s love for him is just unrequited. L doesn¡¯t even like her to begin with.¡± William smiled. ¡°But I could tell that he¡¯s really into you.¡± ¡°And if he did love me so much as you said, he would be here by now. He wouldn¡¯t wait for so long.¡± The more Francesca thought of it, the angrier she got. ¡°It¡¯s been nine days since I¡¯m back in S Nation, and I still don¡¯t see any actions from him!¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. That¡¯s enough. Thank you for the delicious food. Please excuse me for now,¡± said Francesca, who had lost all her appetite. ¡°Okay. You should get more rest. It¡¯s veryte now.¡± while sitting in his wheelchair, William sent her out and said, ¡°Since I know you¡¯re angry, I won¡¯t be saying anything else, but do give L a call once you¡¯re feeling better.¡± ¡°No. I won¡¯t!¡± Francesca sulked. ¡°He can do whatever he wants, and I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°This-¡± ¡°See you!¡± With that said, Francesca sped off in her car and left. As for William, he stayed at the same ce as he watched thedy driving further away. When the car was no longer in sight, he turned around and said, ¡°We should get going too.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± When Francesca got home, she parked her car outside of thepound in fear that she would wake La and the others. Just as she snuck into the house and was about to head upstairs, a voice she could never forget sounded behind her, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Ms. La!¡± Francesca turned around right away and looked right back at La timidly. ¡°Go and take a bath.¡± La had a pillow in her arms as she went up the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping with you tonight.¡± ¡°What?¡± Francesca was caught off guard by what she said. Back when they were still living in the rundown house, she always struggled to fall asleep because of her fear of mice. As a result, La would always hug Francesca in her arms and pat Francesca to sleep. When she got older, however, she started getting used to sleeping alone. Besides, the house was so massive and clean that there were no more mice. ¡°There will be a heavy thunderstorm tonight. I¡¯m scared.¡± La gave her a reason that definitely was not convincing at all. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Francesca was a little speechless, but there was no way she could turn La down. After her bath, Francesca returned to the room in her pajamas. La was lying on the bed with an eye mask on and the rabbit pillow in her arms. Thinking that La was asleep, Francesca carefully got into the bed, only to hear La asking, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Francesca was startled for a second. ¡°Ms. La, you¡¯re not asleep?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± the pitch of La¡¯s voice appeared much lower than usual in the silent night. ¡°Frannie, Mr. Lincoln, and I will be away for some time, so make sure you and Anthony take good care of yourselves.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be away? To where? Is it about the foundations?¡± Francesca hurriedly asked. Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 Before Parting ¡°Yes,¡± La replied, ¡°We have to be very serious when selecting the foundation. There must be no mistakes, which is why we will go together. Promise me that you¡¯ll take good care of yourselves when we¡¯re not around.¡± ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± The absent-minded Francesca did not dwell on this matter and asked, ¡°So when are you coming back?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you an exact answer now.¡± La avoided the question and continued, ¡°We¡¯ll be getting in touch with dozens of them, and that will take quite some time.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Francesca nodded. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing much going on in the orphanage right now, and with Lacy getting better by the day, you don¡¯t have to be too worried.¡± ¡°Frannie¡­¡± La mumbled. There was so much that she wanted to tell Francesca, but she found herself lost for words. In the end, she said, ¡°You should give Danrique a call tomorrow and talk to him nicely.¡± ¡°Nope. We¡¯re through!¡± Francesca exined what happened to La and added, ¡°Did you know how unreasonable he acted? He hung up on me before I could exin! I¡¯m so mad!¡± La immediately questioned Francesca, ¡°You were the same, weren¡¯t you? You scolded Danrique and hung up on him as soon as you heard anotherdy¡¯s voice in the call. Then, you booked a flight and flew back to S Nation. Did you know that you were equally unreasonable back then?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Francesca found herself speechless upon La¡¯s words. ¡°Now you know what it feels like to be wrongfully used, don¡¯t you?¡± La returned her with a smile. ¡°When you were with Prince William, you chatted and happily had a bowl of mushroom soup together. You think you are above board because you know what you¡¯re doing. Then what about Danrique? How did you know something shady is going between him and that girl?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. Hazel loves him, and she wants to marry him,¡± Francesca hurriedly exined herself, ¡°William, he-¡± ¡°Then, how did you know Prince William doesn¡¯t have feelings for you?¡± La asked again, ¡°If he did not have any feelings for you, why would he be making you mushroom soup? There¡¯s no reason for him to make you snacks and gift you flowers every day.¡± The question hurled by La entirely left Francesca choked. ¡°Frannie, we must not have a double standard in any way.¡± La pointed out. ¡°Think about it carefully. If Danrique did have something going on with that girl, he wouldn¡¯t answer that call. He could¡¯ve ignored the call and pretended he didn¡¯t hear it as he was busy. If a man cheats on you, there¡¯s no way he would expose himself easily. The only reason you noticed it so easily was because it was a trap set up by someone instead of a misunderstanding. The same goes for whatever happened tonight.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Francesca was stunned. However, it did not take her too long to get a hold of what La meant. ¡°Ms. La, you¡¯re telling me Hazel did that on purpose? So that I¡¯d be angry at Danrique? You¡¯re saying William also pulled the same trick on Danrique?¡± ¡°What I said are just my assumptions. They may not necessarily be the truth. However, you should learn to put yourself in Danrique¡¯s shoes. Why can¡¯t he hang up on you when you did the same to him just because of a misunderstanding?¡± Francesca was speechless. ¡°This is the first time the both of you fall in love, which means you¡¯re going to act childish asionally because youck the experience. However, if you wish to stay together, you must learn to appreciate him. Instead of keeping it to yourself, you should talk things out with him whenever there is a misunderstanding.¡± La continued to reason with Francesca. Meanwhile, Francesca, who was listening carefully, quickly stopped giving any response minutester. ¡°Frannie. Frannie?¡± Upon noticing no responseing from the youngdy, La waved her hand right above Francesca¡¯s face, and she quickly found out that the youngdy had already fallen asleep, to which La sighed, ¡°This girl is hopeless!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At the same time, little did Francesca know that those were the parting words from La. She thought La and Mr. Lincoln would be back a couple of dayster or even half a month or so, just as usual. In truth, however, it took about a few years for them to be reunited again. Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 Reminder When Francesca woke up the following morning, La was nowhere in sight. Initially, Francesca was not bothered as she thought La had returned to her room. However, just as she was getting changed, Anthony came barging in while he shouted, ¡°Francesca, this is bad-¡± Anthony quickly found himself choking on his word, for he ran into a half-naked Francesca. The scene had him turning around immediately, and with a nervous tone, he said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± ¡°Remember to knock next time.¡± On the other hand, Francesca took her time putting on her shirt and jeans. ¡°What happened? Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Ms. La and Mr. Lincoln are gone,¡± Anthony replied hurriedly, ¡°I went to see Mr. Lincoln this morning, but he¡¯s not around. Then there¡¯s also Ms. La! Both of them are gone. They both left in a jeep.¡± ¡°They have something they need to attend to.¡± Francesca replied casually, ¡°Why are you acting like it¡¯s a big deal?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not it! The door to the armory in Mr. Lincoln was opened!¡± Upon hearing this, Francesca stiffened up for a second before she put up a serious expression. ¡°What did you say?¡± At the same time, she was also walking toward the door while Anthony followed. His tone was anxious as he said, ¡°Something is wrong with them and I¡¯m sure of that. Mr. Lincoln gave me a morning lesson every day and acted like he was making a funeral arrangement for himself. Moreover, Ms. La also stopped scolding me for some reason. She even cooked a big meal for me yesterday.¡± ¡°Get to the point,¡± the impatient Francesca said sternly. ¡°I think they¡¯re gone because of something else. They might not return, or Mr. Lincoln wouldn¡¯t open the armory. It¡¯s been a long time since theyy their fingers on those weapons,¡± Anthony finally voiced his opinion after being reprimanded. Meanwhile, as Anthony continued his long-winded talk, Francesca was already in Lincoln¡¯s room. The armory door was locked, but a color pattern was gone from the rainbow marking imprinted on the lock. When Lincoln designed that armory, he once said he hoped he would never have to open it again, for that meant that they would be able to live peacefully for the rest of their lives alongside La. And in case there was a need to open it, he wished there would be a limit to how many times he would open it. Hence, he made a rainbow marking and imprinted it on the armory¡¯s lock, which signified that the door could only be opened seven times. Each time the door was opened, one of the seven color patterns from the rainbow marking would be gone. Long ago, when they first got here, they were often harassed by the local mobs. The mobs looking for trouble had also injured the orphanage¡¯s employees and children. Hence, out of anger, La and Lincoln opened the door to the armory three times and had the local mobs entirely removed from their roots. Later, they opened it up again during Chrono¡¯s revenge to retrieve some self-defense weapons against Chrono and his men. By right, after all these incidents, there should be only three more color patterns on the rainbow markings, but there are just two of them right now, which means that the armory was opened once again by them the night before or in the morning. Seeing the disappeared color from the rainbow marking and recalling everything La said to her, Francesca finally understood everything. She eventually learned why the straightforward and decisive La tried to talk sense into her and why she slept with Francesca. Those were all La¡¯s farewell messages. Yet, there she was,pletely unaware of anything. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In an instant, overwhelming guilt swallowed Francesca. She hurriedly dialed La¡¯s number, only to discover that she had already switched off her phone. Unable to reach La, Francesca immediately called Lincoln, and it was the same. His phone was switched off, just like La¡¯s. Francesca was anxious, and she immediately grabbed the car keys from Lincoln¡¯s table. As she was about to leave to chase after La and Lincoln, she heard Anthony shouting, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What now?¡± Francesca replied impatiently. ¡°There¡¯s a letter here.¡± Anthony pulled a letter out from the bottom of a vase and delivered it to Francesca. It was a letter written to Francesca. The youngdy immediately opened the letter, filled with familiar handwriting. The words were all written with love and care, just like La¡¯s tonest night. Dear Frannie, Lincoln and I are already gone when you see this letter. Many enemies are on the hunt for us now that our cover is blown. Therefore, we decided to leave before we drag you into this mess. Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 Letter You don¡¯t have to worry about us, and please don¡¯te looking for us. It¡¯s just the two of us now, so we shouldn¡¯t be having any problem protecting ourselves. In fact, it is you that I¡¯m worried about. Now that you need to take care of the orphanage, you must learn how to be even more independent and stronger. As for the foundations, you can cast this matter aside and ignore it first. Lincoln has already transferred his lifetime savings into Lovely Care¡¯s ount. With the addition of your money back then, you should be able to keep the orphanage operating for some time. Frannie, you¡¯re a grown-up now, which means it is time for you to be truly independent. I believe that even without us, you¡¯d be able to take good care of the orphanage and yourself. As for the weapon and drugs, you must keep on crafting them and use them wisely as you need them to defend yourself. You must also practice your skills and techniques daily to keep yourself in your best form, or you will not be able to protect yourself if there¡¯s any danger. Anthony, you cheeky rascal, I know you¡¯re reading this letter too. Remember, as the elder brother, make sure that you take good care of Frannie, the orphanage, and yourself when we¡¯re gone. Do you understand? All right. I got to go. Lincoln is urging me already. He always says that I¡¯m long-winded, and here I thought I could keep my cool and unique traits by staying single. I¡¯ve never thought I would be such a naggy olddy before you guys. Hehehe. Please don¡¯t be sad. Just look at it as if we¡¯re on a trip. If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll see each other in no time! The ending of the letter read: Love you always, Ms. La. At the end of the letter, La even drew a smiley with some punctuation. She had imprinted her optimism onto that piece of paper and, most importantly, on Frannie¡¯s heart. Tears started rolling down Francesca¡¯s cheeks as she read the letter. However, instead of sobbing, Francesca smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ms. La? Acting so emotional all of a sudden. If she¡¯s just on a trip, she¡¯d be back in no time!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m very worried about them.¡± Unlike Francesca, who remained strong at heart, Anthony was visibly shaken. ¡°They had the guts to charge into the gangster¡¯s headquarters and wiped them out with only a couple of guns in hand. To think that they are forced to go on the run quietly, it¡¯s obvious that the situation is very dangerous.¡± Francesca, however, did not say anything. Instead, she quietly locked the armory and kept La¡¯s letter carefully. ¡°Francesca, do you think we should go and look for them? They are no longer in their best form because of their age. I¡¯m afraid that something¡­¡± Anthony asked in a worried manner. ¡°And I¡¯m not worried at all? But what can we do even if we manage to find them? We¡¯ll only be a burden to them,¡± Francesca pretended to be sheer-willed as she continued, ¡°Besides, what about the orphanage and the kids? What will we do about them if we¡¯re gone as well?¡± ¡°Ummm¡­¡± Anthony found himself lost for words. ¡°Ms. La left us this letter and confessed what happened so I won¡¯t be reckless when making decisions.¡± What Francesca said made sense, but she said it in a sobbing voice. Anthony, too, knew that Francesca was worried for La and Lincoln, but with the orphanage being her responsibility, there was no way she could push it aside. Thus, the only thing she could do was be responsible for the orphanage and move on. Perhaps, La¡¯s decision to confess the truth was precisely that. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But again, if La did not tell them honestly, Francesca would be worried, which would cause her to try her best to unveil the truth, and that would be risky. ¡°All right. Cheer up, and let¡¯s get to work.¡± Francesca took in a deep breath before cheering herself and Anthony up. ¡°Now that Ms. La and Mr. Lincoln are gone, you¡¯ll have to manage the orphanage on your own, so you¡¯d better get going.¡± ¡°But Ms. La wanted me to go to William¡¯s with you.¡± Anthony clearly remembered his duty. ¡°I won¡¯t be at William¡¯s ce for too long because Ms. La and Mr. Lincoln are not here. I¡¯m also worried that the orphanage would be a target of Chrono and his men.¡± Francesca frowned. ¡°So, do you want toe to the orphanage with me?¡± Anthony hurriedly asked. ¡°No. I can¡¯t show my face around the orphanage. At least not for now, or they¡¯d be bold enough to make a move there, or it¡¯d endanger the kids.¡± Francesca put up a serious expression as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be making more weapons and poison in these few days. The orphanage will be counting on you for now.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Anthony nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and get you when you leave William¡¯s ce. It is an order from Ms. La.¡± Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Did Not Love Her As Much Nothing major happened in the next few days. Francesca would start her training routine, refine poison, and make weapons in the morning, and she would go over to William¡¯s at about three or four in the afternoon. In the past, she would stay back to enjoy tea and discuss medicine after treating William, but now she would alwayse and go in haste. Whenever William asked if something had happened in her family, Francesca would always say there were urgent matters to attend to in the orphanage. William would not ask further, but he would always be overwhelmed with mixed reactions when Anthony picked her up at the courtyard. ¡°Anthony is such a nuisance. Ms. Felch always leaves in a hurry whenever she receives his call in the evening. She didn¡¯t even have time to enjoy a cup of tea.¡± Robin could tell what was on William¡¯s mind. ¡°Anthony and Francesca are childhood friends, and they¡¯re like siblings. Anthony is just worried about her,¡± William said calmly. ¡°Siblings? The bodyguards in the Nacht residence told me he was Dr. Felch¡¯s ex-boyfriend, though.¡± Robin was a little confused. ¡°I guess Francesca used Anthony as an excuse to reject Danrique.¡± William grinned. ¡°She¡¯s not into Anthony for sure.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Robin agreed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing extraordinary about Anthony. He¡¯s definitely no match for you, Your Highness. I¡¯m sure Ms. Felch wouldn¡¯t fall in love with someone like him.¡± William hummed in agreement. It was unusual for him to agree with Robin¡¯s thoughts. He then added, ¡°Humans are attracted to power and prestige by nature. There¡¯s no exception!¡± ¡°Yes. Besides Danrique, no one else is on par with you, Your Highness,¡± Robin said with a sigh. ¡°Speaking of Danrique, he seems to beying low these days.¡± William raised his suspicion. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he gotten in touch with Francesca? He didn¡¯t evene to look for her. What is he busy with?¡± ¡°Has he given up on her?¡± Robin took a wild guess. ¡°An arrogant man like him will not give in to love easily.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll give up so easily,¡± William deduced. ¡°No doubt an arrogant man will not fall in love easily, but once he does, he¡¯ll not concede defeat.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee and look for Ms. Felch then?¡± Robin could not work out the logic. ¡°She has been back to S Nation for nearly twenty days, yet he¡¯s still nowhere to be seen. If you were in his shoes, I¡¯m sure you would havee after Ms. Felch in no time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t have other things to do.¡± William chuckled. ¡°Danrique had just dealt with Frank, so he definitely has a million things to settle. At this critical moment, I suppose his business and career would be his priority.¡± ¡°Well, I guess he¡¯s not that into Ms. Felch,¡± Robin opined. William hummed in agreement. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done this to Francesca if I were him.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°He¡¯s not that into you. I wouldn¡¯t have done this to you if I were him,¡± Anthony also uttered the exact words while driving. Anthony made that remark because Sloan came to bid Francesca farewell as he would be returning to Xendale. After wishing Sloan a safe flight, Francesca left in Anthony¡¯s car. Anthony felt Danrique¡¯s approach was insincere. He was the one who upset Francesca, yet he refused toe and apologize to her personally. To make things worse, the subordinate he sent to talk to Francesca had to return to the country in a hurry just because he needed him. What does Danrique take Francesca for? That was why Anthony expressed his frustration. On the other hand, Francesca looked calm. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll just pretend nothing had happened. I didn¡¯t lose anything anyway.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t lose anything?¡± Anthony read between the lines. ¡°Does that mean you two have not¡­¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Francesca red at him. ¡°Oh, okay. That¡¯s good to know.¡± Anthony was pleased to hear that. Francesca kept mum and looked outside the window. Though she looked calm, deep in her heart, she was overwhelmed withplicated emotions. The fact that Danrique summoned Sloan back to the country means he¡¯s giving up on me. I guess he¡¯s just not that into me. Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 Bring Her Back Initially, Francesca took La¡¯s advice to heart and nned to call Danrique, but before she could initiate the conversation, it seemed he had given up on her. Francesca could not help but feel dejected and hated herself for being vulnerable. She kept reminding herself not to think of Danrique anymore. It¡¯s time to cut ties with that man. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore! ¡°Sloan, why does Ms. Felch look so calm? Is she not mad?¡± a bodyguard asked out of curiosity. He was observing Francesca from the rear-view mirror while waiting in a car nearby. ¡°Ms. Felch is not an expressive person,¡± Sloan said with a wry smile. ¡°She¡¯s used to putting up a tough front.¡± ¡°What should we do now? Should we retreat?¡± the bodyguard asked. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat and wait for those two to appear!¡± ¡°All right. Got it!¡± After leaving the area with the bodyguard, Sloan called Sean. The call connected within seconds. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Sean, we just met Ms. Felch. We¡¯re retreating now.¡± ¡°Hide properly. Show yourself again when Chrono and his men appear.¡± Sean ordered. ¡°By the way, did you nt the listening devices properly? Ms. Felch didn¡¯t notice anything amiss, right?¡± ¡°I nted the devices in Anthony¡¯s car and shoes. I also managed to track his phone. Everything should be fine,¡± Sloan said. ¡°But I dare not put those things around Ms. Felch.¡± ¡°Anthony? Who¡¯s that?¡± Sean froze for a bit, but the name soon rang a bell. ¡°Her ex-boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s him,¡± Sloan answered. ¡°He drives Ms. Felch to everywhere she wants to go, and I also think they¡¯re staying together. They¡¯re as close as a family.¡± Sloan¡¯s observation instantly rendered Sean speechless. Sean gradually nced at Danrique and noticed his expression had turned grim. Before this, there was Prince William, and now, someone named Anthony emerged. Not only does he act as her driver, but they¡¯re also living together. I didn¡¯t expect Francesca to be such a yer! Sloan continued, ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re siblings¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go with the n,¡± Sean interrupted and diverted Sloan¡¯s attention as he was afraid thetter might say something that would further agitate Danrique. ¡°Chrono and his men dared not appear because you guys were protecting Ms. Felch in secret. Now that you¡¯re in hiding, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll show up soon. Once you have taken them down, bring Ms. Felch back to Xendale.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± After ending the call, Sean cautiously turned his attention to Danrique. ¡°Calm down, Mr. Lindberg. I think it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?¡± Danrique scoffed. ¡°You mean her rtionship with William is a misunderstanding? Or do you mean her rtionship with Anthony?¡± Sean was at a loss for words. ¡°Um¡­ I just think that Ms. Felch is not that kind of person¡­¡± ¡°She spends time with a man in the middle of the night and lives with her ex-boyfriend. So tell me, what kind of person she is then?¡± Danrique could not contain his anger anymore. ¡°That ungrateful wretch! She¡¯s gonna get it from me when I see her!¡± Sean gasped and decided to keep mum as he had no idea how tofort Danrique. ¡°If I were not caught up with the mess here, I would have flown there personally to teach her a lesson.¡± Danrique was like a cat on a hot tin roof. How he wished he could fly over to S Nation to meet Francesca. ¡°Now is not the time to leave, Mr. Lindberg. You have to focus on bringing Frank and the three great families down!¡± Sean continued to assure Danrique, ¡°Gordon had departed for S Nation an hour ago. Once he gets rid of Chrono and his men, he¡¯ll bring Ms. Felch home.¡± ¡°Tell Gordon to bring her back by all means!¡± Danrique ordered assertively. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sean immediately passed the message to Gordon. Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Time To Act Nothing went wrong in the next couple of days, but somehow, Francesca was worried about the orphanage as she had an inkling that something unpleasant was about to happen. She would patrol the area at midnight before returning to her house to rest. That was why she could not sleep well every night. She would look listless every time she visited William. William was worried about her and would check on her to see if she needed assistance, but she would always say she was overwhelmed with work and not exin in detail. When Francesca was about to go to sleep one particr night, she felt an inexplicable burden in her heart. When she was about to call the orphanage, she received a call. ¡°Hello there. Long time no see!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Chrono?¡± Francesca could not help but shudder upon hearing his voice. He¡¯s not dead. ¡°Surprise, surprise.¡± Chrono chuckled. ¡°Did you think I was dead? Oh, dear. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Francesca asked icily. ¡°What can I do to you when you¡¯re under so many people¡¯s protection?¡± Chrono sneered sarcastically. ¡°But I want you to listen to an explosion.¡± Suddenly, a deafening bang emerged on the other end of the phone! Francesca was thunderstruck. She quickened her pace, walked to the window, and saw fire and billowing smoke from a distance. Shoot, it¡¯s the orphanage! ¡°What do you think? Does it sound good?¡± Chrono let out a mirthlessugh. ¡°Do you want to hear more?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re crazy!¡± Francesca roared in agitation. ¡°Leave the kids alone! Come after me if you dare!¡± ¡°I wanted to, but there are too many people protecting you. There¡¯s nothing I could do.¡± Chrono smirked. ¡°By the way, how far are the other two orphanages from your ce? Will you be able to hear the explosion?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, someone¡¯s panicking now.¡± Chrono chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want that to happen, bring your passport,e to the airport, and look for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming over now. Stop attacking the orphanage.¡± Francesca could not contain her frustration. ¡°Those kids are innocent. They¡¯re as innocent as Candice¡ª¡± Chrono interrupted her, ¡°Cut the crap. If I don¡¯t see you in half an hour, I¡¯ll send all the children to heaven to y with Candice.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Before Francesca could say anything, Chrono had hung up on her. She had no time to think of her next move. After grabbing a few pairs of clothes and stuffing her passport and wallet into her bag, she grabbed her car keys and ran downstairs. When she walked past theb, she remembered something La had said. She ran to theb, grabbed a handful of drugs and secret weapons, and stuffed them into her bag before leaving. Anthony, who was only in a pair of casual shorts with floral patterns, dashed out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something happened to the orphanage?¡± ¡°Get to the orphanage. Quick!¡± Francesca urged him while starting the car engine. ¡°Where are you g¡ª¡± Before Anthony could finish his question, Francesca got into the car and sped off. He rushed back to his room to change and brought a few bodyguards to the orphanage. Before leaving, he stuffed La¡¯s minigun into his pocket in a panic. While driving, he received a call from the orphanage and learned that the explosion happened in a car park near the building. The st was so loud that the children were all crying and screaming in fear. The caretakers had lodged a police report right after the incident. When Anthony asked if there were any casualties, they said the children could feel the impact but were all unhurt because the explosion was quite a distance away. Upon hearing that, he heaved a sigh of relief and instructed the caretakers to protect the children. Before ending the call, he told them he would be there in no time. Anthony then dialed Francesca¡¯s number but to no avail. He had no choice but to send her a text message: The explosion was at a car park. The children are safe! Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Crueler Francesca¡¯s ce was quite some distance away from the airport, so she had to speed down the road the entire journey. Only then would she be able to make it to the airport in under thirty minutes. I have to hurry, or that lunatic, Chrono, might do something crazy. Francesca thought about the explosion at the orphanage and felt her heart aching. She was moving out of the way of a truck when Anthony called her. Hence, she didn¡¯t pick up. It wasn¡¯t until she was on the highway and things were much calmer that she finally returned his call. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± It was noisy on Anthony¡¯s side, and she could hear children crying. ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. How are things at the orphanage? Are there any casualties? Is anybody hurt?¡± Francesca¡¯s heart clenched as she spoke, ¡°The explosion happened in the parking lot near the orphanage. It didn¡¯t take ce in the orphanage itself, and a few kids fell out of their bunk beds because they were scared. Other than that, no one was injured.¡± ¡°The parking lot?¡± asked Francesca. She was temporarily stunned. ¡°Then the kids are all okay?¡± Francesca sighed a breath of relief. Thank the heavens that Chrono isn¡¯t a total monster and didn¡¯t actually go after the kids. Still, I bet that little conscience he has will fade away if I didn¡¯t show up at the airport on time. ¡°Where are you now? Come here quick,¡± said Anthony in a worried tone. ¡°Chrono must be trying to force your hand by threatening the kids¡¯ safety¡­¡± The line was cut off before he could finish talking. Francesca didn¡¯t pay much attention to that. She assumed that it was because he was too busy and identally hit the button that ended the call. It was also possible that the signal was poor, so she wasn¡¯t overly worried. She simply grabbed her bag and her phone, then hurried into the airport. The departure hall was filled with tourists at the time, but Chrono was nowhere to be found. Francesca was confused and was just starting to wonder what was going on when she suddenly sensed a hostile aura closing in on her. She turned around immediately. A woman in an all-ck outfit, a cap, and a face mask was standing right behind her. The former had a pair of eyes that glowed with menace. Francesca narrowed her eyes a little to scan the person in front of her. She looked into her opponent¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± She is Chrono¡¯s ally, the assassin who faked being a doctor when we met at the hospital. ¡°Nice. You have great observational skills,¡± said the assassin, who smiled soon after. ¡°Here. We got your ne ticket ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± She was going to force Francesca to check in for departure right away. ¡°Where is Chrono? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± demanded Francesca. She could somewhat sense that something was off. ¡°Why does that matter? I, alone, am enough to aplish this mission,¡± replied the assassin before she shoved Francesca a little. ¡°Go check in right now.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right,¡± murmured Francesca while scanning the assassin suspiciously. ¡°The two of you¡­ You¡¯re not trying to lure me out of the way, are you?¡± The glow in the assassin¡¯s eyes shifted a little, and Francesca got what that meant right away. ¡°So your target has always been¡­¡± Francesca turned pale. She ran toward the parking lot immediately. The assassin quickly chased after her. The two of them made it all the way to the parking lot before the assassin fired a bullet that dug deep into the ground beside Francesca¡¯s foot. ¡°Hold it right there.¡± Francesca was about to retaliate when a group of men suddenly emerged from the shadows and fought the assassin. It took Francesca some time to recognize those men. Turned out that her saviors were Sloan and his men. Ah, so they never left. She didn¡¯t have much time to wonder what was going on though, so she got into her car and sped away a momentter. ¡°Ms. Felch!¡± Sloan called out to Francesca, but she never even turned back. She kept her foot on the gas. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Sloan and his men apprehended the assassin soon enough and rendered her unconscious. He had the bodyguards take her away and brought two men with him when he got into the car to chase after Francesca. ¡°Gordon and the others aren¡¯t here yet. Do we have enough men with us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s cross that bridge when we get there.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± While driving to the orphanage, Francesca called Anthony¡¯s number, but she simply couldn¡¯t get the line through. She called the orphanage¡¯s employees after that, but their phones were unreachable as well. Panic coursed through her veins and burned her heart. She stomped on the gas pedal and was driving so fast that the car almost flew in the air when she hit the speed bumps. A bad feeling crept up on her. Chrono isn¡¯t going to do something even crueler, is he? She was still panicking and overthinking the situation when someone called her. It was William. Francesca picked up the call right away. ¡°William!¡± ¡°Francesca, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Something bad might be unfolding at the orphanage, William. I¡¯m on my way now, but can you¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send my men over right away.¡± Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 A Fate Worse Than Death William didn¡¯t ask any questions or waste any time. He sent his men to the orphanage immediately. After that, he called Monica and had her meet up with Francesca at the orphanage as quickly as possible. Francesca didn¡¯t want to get William involved in the matter, but it was an emergency. She had no choice and could only ask for his help. The car zipped down the road. Every single part of Francesca wished that she could be at the orphanage right away. It was the middle of the night, so there was no traffic. Unfortunately, the distance between the two locations was simply too great. It didn¡¯t matter how fast the car traveled. It would still take her some time to get there. Time trickled by one second after another. It felt as though an eternity had passed before Francesca finally reached the orphanage. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The car swerved beautifully as though it were driven by a racer, but it stopped right at the entrance of the orphanage. Francesca jumped out of the car. When she saw what was in front of her, she was dumbfounded. A few police cars were parked right in front of the entrance, and the police officers had their guns pointed at the door. Everyone seemed to be on high alert, even though the ce was strangely quiet. Just before Francesca reached the ce, the police officers used a loudspeaker and tried to negotiate. All they got in return was a rude statement. ¡°Stop talking. If I hear another word out of you, I will kill one of the kids here.¡± The police officers turned off the loudspeaker right away and stopped talking entirely. After that, Chrono replied, ¡°Everyone is to remain quiet now. We¡¯ll wait for Francesca Felch to show up. I want to talk to her.¡± No one dared to say another word. The only thing they could do was wait outside the orphanage. A police officer checked out the surrounding area and tried to sneak in, but a gunshot came when he got too close. The kids¡¯ panicked screams filled the air soon after. No one dared to try anything else after that. Monica also showed up to remind them that the orphanage had security cameras everywhere. Chrono could see everything. If they tried anything at all, it was likely the guy would go on a murder rampage. That was why everyone was quietly waiting for Francesca to show up. ¡°Ms. Felch!¡± said Monica when she saw Francesca. She hurried over and nervously reported, ¡°Chrono set up a lot of bombs in the orphanage and is holding all the kids as hostages.¡± Francesca had suspected that was the case, but actually hearing the news from Monica still hit her hard. ¡°That freaking lunatic!¡± ¡°Calm down, Ms. Felch,¡± replied Monica as she held Francesca back. ¡°We¡¯re strategizing now, Ms. Felch. Do you have the blueprints for the orphanage¡¯s interior?¡± asked one of William¡¯s subordinates. ¡°There¡¯s no point. There¡¯s nothing you can do, even if you manage to sneak in. He¡¯s holding over a hundred kids and the employees as hostages!¡± replied Francesca. She massaged her head a little to force herself to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m the one Chrono wants, so he won¡¯t hurt the kids so long as he has me.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± The others had more to say, but the door to the orphanage opened at that moment. A creepy and deep voice echoed. ¡°Francesca Felch. You¡¯re finally here.¡± His voice was especially eerie on that dark, quiet night. ¡°Chrono, I¡¯m the one you want. Let the kids go!¡± Francesca ran toward the door. ¡°Killing you will be too merciful,¡± said Chrono. He grinned evilly. ¡°I want you to have a taste of the sorrow you condemned me into.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± demanded Francesca nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly, or¡­¡± She never got to finish her sentence. A few kids walked out of the orphanage slowly and fearfully. When they saw Francesca there, they cried loudly. ¡°Save me, please!¡± ¡°Kids¡­¡± Francesca wanted to run to the kids and rescue them, but she noticed that every single one of them had a bomb strapped onto them. She stopped in her tracks and roared angrily at Chrono, ¡±You freaking lunatic! What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Get on your knees,¡±manded Chrono mercilessly. ¡°You¡ª¡± Francesca was about to protest when a loud bang filled the air. The bullet zipped right past the top of a kid¡¯s head. It scared the kid so much that he fell onto the floor and cried fearfully. Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Sin ¡°You are so noisy,¡±ined Chrono. He pointed his gun at one of the kids¡¯ heads and demanded, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Kenny,¡± cooed Francesca quickly. ¡°Be a good boy now and be brave. I will protect everyone. Let¡¯s y a game of hero versus viins, okay? I will rescue everyone, and all of you will be my assistants. Deal?¡± The kids wiped their tears away after hearing what Francesca said. They pouted and nodded in agreement despite still sobbing. ¡°Chrono, don¡¯t hurt the kids. I will do whatever you want.¡± After consoling the kids, Francesca went down on one knee. ¡°Ms. Felch!¡± shouted Monica in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± said Chrono. He finally smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Now, you are to repent. Confess your sin to everybody. Let them know what you¡¯ve done.¡± Francesca tilted her head up to look at the orphanage. The dim, flickering lights created an illusion, making it look as though Chrono was somehow both present and absent at the same time. He looked just like a demon. Those creepy, narrow eyes glowed with the insanity and hatred that had been carved into his very bones. With hatred burning in her, Francesca said word for word, ¡°My first mistake is to butt in on a matter that does not concern me. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed and kept Candicepany when I saw her sitting there all alone and waiting for you. If I hadn¡¯t done that, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt for sending me some candy¡­¡± ¡°Those are useless details,¡±ined Chrono in dissatisfaction. ¡°Get to the good parts!¡± ¡°My second mistake is that I was overconfident and believed that I could actually save her. I thought that my medical skills were good enough to aplish that, and my judgment was blinded by my eagerness to save a life. At the time, you were behaving irrationally, so I had to calm you down, though¡­ ¡°My third mistake is that I should¡¯ve stopped when I found out that, during the surgery, Candice was born with a weak heart and had undergone surgery before. I should¡¯ve told you everything and let you make all the decisions. That would absolve me of all responsibilities, but I pushed forward and worked as hard as I can to save her instead¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± roared Chrono. He couldn¡¯t bear to continue to listen to any of that anymore. ¡°Why are you still finding excuses?¡± He went on, ¡°Let me tell you exactly what your sins are. Firstly, you truly shouldn¡¯t have butted in. You shouldn¡¯t pretend to be a nice person. If you never did that, Candice wouldn¡¯t have gotten shot while trying to deliver you some candy. Your second mistake is that you lied despite having poor medical skills. You imed that you could save Candice, but you couldn¡¯t. You even gave all sorts of excuses afterward to shift the me to someone else. If you hadn¡¯t lied, I would¡¯ve found a better doctor for my daughter, and she would still be alive!¡± Monica felt exasperated when she heard what the guy said. ¡°You think her medical skills arecking? Do you even know who she is?¡± ¡°Monica,¡± said Francesca to cut Monica¡¯s words short. The former didn¡¯t want her true identity to be exposed. ¡°Chrono, there is no point in saying anything else anymore. You won¡¯t listen to what I say anyway, and I am too tired to keep exining the situation. Just tell me what you want.¡± Francesca had tons of words to say and so much to refute. For starters, Chrono imed that he could¡¯ve found some other doctor, but Francesca was certain that no other doctor could save Candice. There was even a good chance that they¡¯d lose her before they even had the opportunity to rescue her. Unfortunately, there was no point in making a rational argument. Chrono wouldn¡¯t listen to reason anymore, and Francesca didn¡¯t want to relive Candice¡¯s death over and over again. It broke her heart every time she had to recall what happened. ¡°I want you to watch these kids die right in front of you!¡± Chrono didn¡¯t want to waste his breath talking to Francesca anymore, either. He pointed his gun at one kid and was going to fire. ¡°No!¡± Francesca screamed and ran over as fast as she could. Bang! A gunshot rang out, and crimson red blood spilled. Francesca¡¯s shoulder got hit, and blood was oozing out of her wound. Despite that, she hugged the kid tightly to protect her. ¡°Ah! Francesca!¡± Frightened, the little girl in Francesca¡¯s arms bawled. ¡°Ms. Felch¡­¡± Monica was drowning in worry, but Chrono was still holding a bunch of kids hostage, so there was no way for them to fight him. They couldn¡¯t make any reckless moves, either. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The police were panicking as well, but there was nothing they could do. Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Die In Front Of You ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Crazy!¡± Anthony shouted in anger. He tried to protect the kids earlier and passed out after he was badly beaten up by Chrono. The gunshot woke him up, and the first thing he saw was Francesca bleeding. A few other employees were in the lobby, and they witnessed Francesca being shot. It scared them so much that they turned pale, and tears gathered in their eyes. Unfortunately, they were still too afraid to say anything. They still had to consider the safety of dozens of kids who had bombs strapped to them, after all. If Chrono got mad, he could press the button and detonate all the bombs strapped to the kids, blowing them up. ¡°How selfless of you,¡± said Chrono. It seemed he was delighted to see Francesca being hurt. The joy in his eyes was practically overflowing. ¡°I¡¯d like to see just how many bullets you can take before you die.¡± As he spoke, he pointed his gun at another kid. ¡°Ah, Francesca!¡± The other kid bawled. ¡°No!¡± Bang! The gun went off once more, and Francesca dashed over again to protect the kid in her arms. That shot hit her leg, causing her to fall to the ground. She could no longer stand. Two bullets had torn through Francesca¡¯s flesh, and blood had tainted her white shirt. The pain was so intense that she was drenched in sweat and her entire body trembled but still, she gritted her teeth and held herself together. ¡°Francesca¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Felch!¡± ¡°Francesca!¡± The kids bawled. Anthony, who was anxious, ran toward the exit. Monica and the others were overwhelmed with worry as well, but there was nothing they could do. The police panicked too, but they couldn¡¯t make any reckless moves because it might endanger the kids. ¡°Aw, you really are selfless,¡±mented Chrono sarcastically. Francesca¡¯s wound made him excited. ¡°You truly are a good person. I guess that means I misunderstood you and that you actually care about these kids.¡± ¡°Just kill me!¡± Francesca gritted her teeth and red at Chrono. ¡°Kill you? With a single gunshot? That would be the easy way out,¡± said Chrono as he sneered. ¡°What kind of father would I be if I let you off the hook so easily?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Francesca was about to speak when Chrono lifted his gun once more and aimed it at another kid. He sounded amused when he said, ¡°There are five kids here. I wonder if you can take a shot for every single one of them.¡± Subsequently, he held his forehead, acting as though he was troubled. ¡°Ah, but wait. There are dozens more kids in there, so hang in there. You can¡¯t die, not yet.¡± ¡°Kill me however you like. Just let the kids go!¡± Francesca was still holding herself together and was trying to keep herself conscious. She wanted to keep the kids safe and was willing to sacrifice her life for theirs. ¡°Let the kids go? Well, their freedom really depends on you now, doesn¡¯t it?¡± said Chrono as he grinned evilly. ¡°On to the next kid, then.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Bang! Francesca was about to speak when Chrono fired his gun again. She moved almost entirely out of her instinct, but her leg and shoulder were wounded, so she was not as agile and was a tad too slow. Francesca fell right onto the ground, but she wasn¡¯t bothered about her wounds at all. At first, she thought that the kid was wounded, but sheter heard the other kids screaming in terror, ¡°Ah, Anthony!¡± Francesca¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When she shifted her gaze, she saw Anthony lying in a pool of blood. He had used every bit of his energy to throw himself at the kids and shield them. Unfortunately, the bullet hit his gut. ¡°Anthony!¡± shrieked Francesca. She crawled to him hurriedly and put her hands on his wound right away. ¡°Hold on. Just hold on.¡± Chrono¡¯s aim was impable. He didn¡¯t want Francesca to die so easily, so the two bullets from earlier only got her shoulder and foot. The third bullet, however, tore through Anthony¡¯s gut, and that was life- threatening. Francesca panicked immediately. She quickly opened her bag to get the bandage to stop Anthony¡¯s bleeding. That was when her eyes caught sight of something interesting. ¡°My, my, how touching.¡± Chrono saw how much Francesca cared about Anthony, and that made him even happier. ¡°Now you know how I feel! I want you to watch as everyone you care about die one by one.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 Stupid ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have saved you.¡± Regret filled Francesca as Anthony panted and battled for his life. The truth was that Danrique could¡¯ve killed Chrono back at H City. She was the one who felt sorry for what had happened to Candice, and she was the one who thought that Chrono had already set the bombs up in the orphanage. She thought he could blow the orphanage up whenever he wanted, and that was why she stopped Danrique. That, in turn, allowed Chrono to escape. Her hesitation had led to everything that was currently unfolding. At that moment, any shred of guilt or pity Francesca felt for Chrono had died. She harbored nothing but hatred and anger for the lunatic standing in front of her. ¡°Too bad you can¡¯t turn back time,¡±mented Chrono. He had his fun, and he was not in the mood to drag the show on. He fished his remote out and said, ¡°Now die. You and these kids will perish today, and every one of you will keep my Candicepany in the afterlife. She will be thrilled.¡± As he spoke, his finger moved toward the button. Just before disaster struck, Francesca suddenly threw some silvery powder at Chrono. He reacted quickly and pointed his gun at her, but he hadn¡¯t had a chance to pull the trigger before a loud bang came. The powder on him ignited and burned him with intense mes. Those mes spread out extremely fast. It looked as though a fiery beast had swallowed him in an instant. Initially, Chrono was surprised when he saw the fire on him. That surprise soon turned to agony, and he screamed while rolling on the floor to try to put out the fire. Unfortunately, his efforts were for naught. The mes burned brighter as time passed. When Chrono realized he was done for, he dashed toward the kids. ¡°Ah!¡± The kids were so scared that they screamed and ran away. ¡°Monica!¡± shouted Francesca. That was when Monica finally came around. She led William¡¯s bodyguard and ran toward the kids to protect them. The police officers were going to do the same. However, a loud explosion came from the field outside, frightening the police officers. They stopped moving right away. Francesca looked over and realized that Chrono was still holding the remote. It had about ten buttons on it, and that meant that he could detonate different bombs in different locations. Chrono was in so much pain that he subconsciously pressed the number zero on the remote, triggering the bomb in the field. The consequences would be disastrous if he were to press any other buttons. ¡°Francesca Felch, I will drag you down to hell with me!¡± bellowed Chrono. His voice carried a hint of insanity, and it was clear he was going to press all the buttons at once. Francesca panicked and ran to him, but the bullet in her leg caused her to fall once more. She widened her eyes in horror as she thought it was the end for them. Just then, a silver glow zipped past her, and Chrono screamed at the very next second. Blood spewed everywhere, and the remote fell to the ground along with a severed hand. ¡°No!¡± Francesca shrieked with fear overflowing in her voice. If that remote were to fall onto the floor, the buttons might be triggered, and the bombs would go off. Just then, a white figure showed up out of nowhere. The figure moved as quickly as lightning and caught the remote before it fell. Before Francesca could even register what had happened, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Danrique kicked Chrono onto the floor and mercilessly stepped on his head. ¡°How dare youy your hands on my woman? You¡¯ll burn in hell for that!¡± Chrono was still engulfed in mes at the time, so it looked as though Danrique was stepping on a ball of fire. ¡°You¡ª¡± Before Chrono could finish speaking, Danrique kicked him and sent him flying. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chrono¡¯s body shattered the window and fell into the pond right outside. Strangely enough, the water didn¡¯t extinguish the fire. It made the fire burn even brighter instead, and the water in the pond began bubbling. Soon, Chrono¡¯s figure stopped moving. Francesca stared at the smoke that rose from the pond and could finally heave a sigh of relief. That crazy man is finally dead. ¡°You are so freaking stupid!¡± An angry voice came. At the very next second, Francesca felt her body being lifted into the air. She hadn¡¯t even registered what was happening before she was pulled into a warm embrace. She lifted her head and saw a familiar and handsome face in front of her. The man¡¯s eyes burned with fury, though. ¡°Must you always go against me?¡± Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 Trust Danrique¡¯s words were mean, and his tone was filled with disappointment, but Francesca could see the worry in his eyes. It melted her heart instantly. She couldn¡¯t hold herself together any longer, so she nestled her head on his chest weakly. ¡°Everything is okay now. I¡¯m here.¡± Danrique¡¯s heart softened. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to reprimand her anymore, so all he did was stroke her head gently. It was as though he was telling her that he could and would hold the weight of the entire world up to keep her safe. Francesca immediately showed her vulnerable side. The strong front she had been putting up fell apart at that exact moment. That was when she suddenly thought of something important. ¡°Those bombs, and Anthony, and the kids¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure everything is okay,¡± promised Danrique as he marched away with Francesca in his arms. He didn¡¯t even turn back when he instructed, ¡°Get everything settled. I want everyone, except Chrono, to be fine.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Anthony and the other injured employees were sent to the hospital in time. Gordon was a bomb disposal expert, so all the hidden bombs in the orphanage were removed quickly. The kids were all transferred to another orphanage while Sloan and the others went with the cops to deal with the aftermath. Everyone got busy, and in a way, everything had finallye to an end. Heavy rain fell that day, and itsted until the next morning. Francesca woke up from her nightmare. When she opened her eyes and saw Danrique¡¯s tender smile, she asked, ¡°How is Anthony? And how are the kids? Is everybody okay?¡± Danrique frowned. Dissatisfaction glowed in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t get mad. Instead, he gave her an honest answer. ¡°A few kids were hurt, but it was nothing serious. That other guy might be in a bit of danger, though. He¡¯s in the ICU now.¡± ¡°I think his organ might¡¯ve been hit. I have to go and see him¡­¡± Francesca struggled to get out of bed, but Danrique pushed her down to stop her from doing so. ¡°You¡¯re severely wounded and are in no shape to heal anyone. I¡¯ve already told Sean to get Helen here.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be able to make it in time,¡± replied Francesca. She was worried sick and panicking. ¡°His condition is critical, and his life will be threatened if we drag this on¡­¡± As she spoke, she forced herself to sit up. She wanted to get out of bed, but the wound on her leg was so severe that she fell right onto the ground. Danrique sat there and stared at her emotionlessly without uttering a word. Francesca put her weight on the bed and tried to get up once more. Unfortunately, she fell again as soon as she got back on her feet. ¡°Is he really that important?¡± demanded Danrique. ¡°He¡¯s of utmost importance to me. In a way, he is like my family, and he only got hurt because of me. That is why I must save him,¡± said Francesca. Danrique didn¡¯t say anything else. He simply got up, picked her up, and plopped her down in a wheelchair before pushing her out of the door. ¡°Mr. Lindberg!¡± Sean and the other subordinates hurried to them right away. ¡°Get the doctor in charge toe to meet us right now. We¡¯ll discuss the n to save Anthony,¡± said Danrique. ¡°Understood,¡± replied Sean before he went away to carry out the order. Danrique pushed Francesca to the ICU. The medical superintendent and the doctors were already waiting for her there. They were quick to exin the situation to Francesca. Francesca frowned deeply. ¡°What? The bullet is still in him?¡± ¡°The bullet is inside one of his major organs. It¡¯s risky to remove it, and we don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Prep for surgery right now. I¡¯ll do it,¡± said Francesca without even a second of hesitation. ¡°And get more blood bags ready. Hurry!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± said the doctor who nervously nced at Danrique. ¡°Just do as she said,¡± ordered Danrique. ¡°Understood.¡± The medical superintendent left quickly to arrange everything. The doctor in charge, however, was a little unsure of that arrangement. ¡°Ms. Felch, your shoulder is injured. Can you even hold the scalpel steadily?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The truth was that Francesca couldn¡¯t even walk at that moment and had to rely on the wheelchair. Her entire right arm was also in a cast. Hence, there was no way she could hold a scalpel. ¡°I might not be able to use my right hand, but I¡¯ve still got my left hand,¡± replied Francesca. She frowned as she turned her gaze to Anthony, who was still lying on the bed. ¡°You trust me to do this, don¡¯t you?¡± Anthony stayed there without moving a muscle. It was as though he was agreeing with that statement and saying he trusted her. Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Hurry Up And Wash Up As the operation required a high degree of precision, it would be difficult for other doctors to do a good job even if they gave it their all. However, Francesca was currently injured. She couldn¡¯t lift her right hand and could only hold the scalpel with her left hand. Worse still, her grip slipped on the scalpel when the nurse handed it to her, and it fell to the ground. All the medical staff around her were stunned. They all gaped at her. The attending doctor, Matthias, couldn¡¯t help urging, ¡°A life is at stake here, Ms. Felch. This is no joke.¡± ¡°I never joke around with a life.¡± Francesca took the scalpel once more. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The doctors didn¡¯t dare advise her further but did their best to assist her. To their amazement, Francesca seemingly became a different person once the operationmenced, despite her severe injury. She became confident and focused. That aside, she was exceedingly resolute when she operated, showing nary a hint of hesitance. Conversely, the other few doctors had their hearts lodged in their throats. After all, not only was the bullet embedded in an internal organ, but it even involved the aorta. Thus, a single misstep would put the patient¡¯s life in danger. Nheless, Francesca removed the bullet with great speed and precision before proceeding to the next step. Three hourster, Danrique was sitting on the sofa in Francesca¡¯s ward, replying to emails, when Sean hurried in and reported, ¡°The operation has concluded, Mr. Lindberg. It was very sessful!¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Danrique replied cidly. ¡°The doctors are all praising Ms. Felch¡¯s medical skills to the skies. They¡¯re saying that she¡¯s superb! Indeed, she¡¯s incredible! How phenomenal!¡± Sean was rather emotional. ¡°Get the private jet ready to return to Xendale tonight.¡± Danrique nced at his watch. At that, surprise inundated Sean. ¡°Tonight? What about Ms. Felch, then?¡± ¡°She¡¯s naturally going back with us. We¡¯ll take off before eight o¡¯clock,¡± Danrique stated firmly. ¡°Understood.¡± Sean didn¡¯t dare question the man anymore. Instead, he immediately went about the preparations. Danrique continued scanning through his documents. A whileter, Kerrie wheeled Francesca back to the ward. Behind them trailed a few female medical staff. Upon entering the ward, they all bowed to Danrique. ¡°Mr. Lindberg!¡± ¡°You¡¯re done with the operation?¡± Danrique lifted his eyes and looked at Francesca. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d like to take a bath.¡± Verily, Francesca was feeling pretty tired. ¡°There¡¯s an injury on you, Ms. Felch, and you can¡¯t get it wet. I¡¯ll wipe you down instead.¡± With a gesture from Kerrie, two of the female medical staff quickly went to prepare some hot water. ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed,¡± Danrique interjected. ¡°Understood.¡± The medical staff hastily left with their heads hung low. ¡°Why did you dismiss them?¡± Francesca questioned with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s just wiping you down, no? I can do it, too.¡± Carrying her to the sofa, Danrique reached out to strip her clothes off. s, Francesca instinctively backed away. ¡°Stop. Have them do it instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all anyway. Stay still, for I¡¯m not going to take responsibility if you pull on your wound.¡± Despite her apprehension, Francesca no longer dared to move. While unfastening her buttons, Danrique grumbled, ¡°How troublesome! Why are there so many buttons?¡± In response, Francesca rolled her eyes. Danrique initially sat on the sofa, but he had no choice but to lean over at that moment and loom over her like a hulking beast. As the two people who hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time came face to face at such a close distance, the atmosphere suddenly became charged. Danrique stared at her, a fire gradually sparking in his gaze. Subsequently, his handsome face drew increasingly closer to her. Francesca froze right then and there, moving nary a muscle. Holding her breath, she eyed him nervously. ¡°W-What do you want? Mmph!¡± Before she had finished speaking, Danrique had already captured her lips. She was wholly stunned, her eyes going wide in disbelief. Just as she was going to stretch her hands out to push him away, the man pulled back. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°You reek of disinfectant!¡± Argh! He even has disdain written all over his face! ¡°How dare you! I just came out from the operating theater!¡± Francesca¡¯s face flushed bright red from fury. ¡°Hurry up and wash up!¡± Danrique continued divesting her of clothes. Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 I Cannot Return Hurting all over, Francesca didn¡¯t dare move a muscle, allowing Danrique to do as he pleased to her. The man stripped her down to her undergarments before wiping her down with a hot towel. As he did so, he asked, ¡°Did anyone else touch you while I¡¯m away?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Francesca was momentarily taken aback. When realization dawned upon her, she promptly saw red. ¡°You¡¯re such a b*stard, Danrique!¡± While she spoke, she tried shoving him away. ¡°Buzz off! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Danrique grabbed her hand, so she wanted to shake him off. Amidst their scuffle, one of them identally touched her wound. At once, such excruciating agony flooded her that she broke out in a cold sweat. Even her face drained of all color. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Livid, Danriquembasted, ¡°I told you to stay still, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen! Let me have a look at it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Francesca stood her ground obstinately. At that precise moment, a knock abruptly sounded from outside, and someone reported, ¡°Prince William is here, Mr. Lindberg.¡± As soon as Francesca heard that, she stopped struggling. She swung her head over and pinned her gaze on the door. As Danrique clocked her reaction, chagrin swamped him. Grasping her chin, he warned, ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± Then, he instructed the man outside, ¡°Have him wait for a while.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Following that, silence reverted outside. Francesca tried propping herself up to a sitting position, but Danrique pinned her down on the sofa. ¡°Stay still.¡± ¡°What are you doing? I want to get dressed,¡± Francesca hissed. Danrique said nothing and merely wiped her down silently with the hot towel. After doing so, he clothed her in a cotton maxi dress that was clean and loose and carried her over to the bed before calling out to the help outside, ¡°Kerrie!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Kerrie pushed open the door and entered with a few medical staff. They straightened the room. This time, William was allowed entry. Robin wheeled William in. William¡¯s gaze fell on Francesca right away, the look in his eyes brimming with concern and worry. Seeing that she was fine, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He lifted his head and greeted Danrique, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you arrived in time this time, Mr. Lindberg. Otherwise, the consequences would¡¯ve been disastrous.¡± That remark made it sound as though Francesca was his family, and he was there to thank Danrique. Frowning, Danrique riposted icily, ¡°Who¡¯d save my woman if not me?¡± William was startled for a moment, chuckling awkwardly without responding to that. Instead, he turned to Francesca. ¡°Monica said everything has been sorted out at the orphanage, and the children are all fine. It¡¯s the silver lining in this whole fiasco.¡± Again, those words of his made it clear that he considered himself part of all this, cing himself on the same front as her. ¡°Yeah, it was a narrow escape. I¡¯ve also got to thank you this time for having Monica and the bodyguards rush over in advance. They were a great help at the critical moment.¡± Francesca regarded him with a smile on her face. William gazed at her tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger with me. How¡¯s your injury? Is it serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Francesca stole a peek at Danrique, only to notice that his brows were knitted together, his expression frightfully grim. She immediately changed the subject. ¡°Oh yes, I can¡¯t treat you in the next two days, William. You must take your meds timely, and I¡¯ll go over when I¡¯ve recovered.¡± Cutting her off, Danrique interjected mildly, ¡°There¡¯s no such opportunity anymore. We¡¯re going back to Xendale tonight.¡± ¡°We?¡± Francesca was stupefied. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent some men to guard the orphanage, so everything will be fine. Also, I arranged for Helen to take care of your ex here. Therefore, you can rest easy.¡± Danrique felt that his arrangements were perfect, impable even. However, Francesca was still furious. ¡°I¡¯m utterly grateful that you saved me and the orphanage, but I can¡¯t return to Xendale with you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Danrique frowned with displeasure. ¡°I¡¯ve still got a ton of things to do. With such a dire incident having befallen the orphanage, it isn¡¯t enough to merely send some men to keep guard. Besides, there¡¯s Anthony. I want to treat him personally. Furthermore, I¡¯ve also got to treat William¡¯s leg in person.¡± Francesca wasn¡¯t in the mood to expound at length. Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 More Important Than Me ¡°So, you considered everyone, but not me.¡± Danrique stared at Francesca coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to take care of you! Go back by yourself if you want to do so!¡± Francesca huffed. ¡°Francesca Felch! What do you mean by that?¡± Danrique¡¯s expression turned frightfully dark. Nheless, Francesca didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Stop asking the obvious! I¡¯ve got my own things to do. I¡¯m not your pet, so what right do you have to arrange my life for me?¡± Danrique remained silent, merely eyeballing her frostily. He was seemingly conveying his dissatisfaction with the look in his eyes. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± A tad awkward, William changed the subject. ¡°In that case, take good care of yourself, Francesca. Why don¡¯t we go out and talk, Mr. Lindberg?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just talk here. There¡¯s no outsider here, so feel free to speak your mind.¡± Sitting on the sofa, Danrique acted as though he was the lord and master there. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± William cast a look at Francesca. Seeing that she voiced no objection, he went straight to the point. ¡°Francesca has been treating my leg these days. Although it hasn¡¯t been long, there¡¯s already been some significant improvement, so I hope she can continue treating me.¡± Pausing, he looked at Francesca once more. ¡°Is that okay, Francesca?¡± ¡°Of course! I vowed to heal your leg, and I never do anything halfway. It¡¯s my responsibility!¡± Francesca had a great sense of responsibility. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Relief suffused William. ¡°What¡¯s there to be d about?¡± Danrique was on the verge of losing his temper and snapped, ¡°Then, is it considered doing things halfway when you fled in the middle of dating me, Francesca?¡± Francesca was at a momentary loss for words. William wasn¡¯t in the position toment on that. He merely gazed at Francesca expectantly as though hoping she would say something. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the issue with the orphanage for you. If you¡¯re still worried about merely sending men over to keep guard, relocate the orphanage to Xendale. Likewise, transfer your ex to a hospital there. Is this to your satisfaction?¡± Danrique proposed a solution right away. William was somewhat staggered. From his understanding of the man, it was indeed a mega concession on his part to suggest that. That made it clear as day that he cared about Francesca greatly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Francesca was simrly surprised. She had never expected Danrique to utter such a remark. After deliberating for a while, she replied, ¡°Forget about relocating the orphanage. The children are already ustomed to living here, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt if they had to move to Xendale out of the blue.¡± ¡°What do you want, then?¡± Danrique¡¯s patience was already running thin. He felt that he had already shown her immense patience and sincerity. If she were to decline again, it¡¯d definitely be because of William! William fixated his eyes on Francesca as well, eagerly awaiting her answer. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Xendale to look for you when I¡¯ve settled everything. Or you cane over to visit me if you¡¯re free. Let¡¯s maintain a long-distance rtionship first. I¡¯ll go over when everything here has been resolved,¡± Francesca concluded after pondering for a long time. At her words, William¡¯s gaze dimmed. He previously harbored a shred of hope within him, wondering whether she was refusing to return to Xendale with Danrique because of him. He reckoned that perhaps she no longer wanted to maintain her rtionship with the man. Regretfully, it was obvious from her words that she still wanted to continue dating Danrique. It was just because of the responsibility on her shoulders that she couldn¡¯t leave. s, Danrique wasn¡¯t pleased in the least. Instead, he was infuriated. ¡°Resolved? When will you be able to resolve everything? Give me a specific time.¡± Francesca nced at William¡¯s leg before answering, ¡°I¡¯ll go over as soon as William¡¯s leg heals. It¡¯ll require about another three months.¡± In a sh, Danrique flew into a rage. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s because of him! At the end of the day, I¡¯m of no importance to you at all. The orphanage, your ex, and William are all more important than me!¡± Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 I Would Like To Talk Francesca was stunned upon hearing that, not quite sure how to refute it for a moment. Meanwhile, William cleared his throat and spoke softly. ¡°Talk nicely, Mr. Lindberg. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum at a woman.¡± ¡°What has it got to do with you when I¡¯m talking to my woman? Get out of here!¡± Danrique roared. At his bellow, embarrassment crept onto William¡¯s features. Nheless, he said nothing. He merely looked at Francesca and gestured for Robin to wheel him out. After bowing to Danrique, Robin wheeled William out. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? If you¡¯re mad, direct it at me! Why did you vent it on William?¡± Francesca reproached Danrique furiously. ¡°Why, are you distressed because I chastised him?¡± The fury within Danrique zed even hotter. ¡°Are you sick in the head?¡± Francesca¡¯s explosive temper reared its head as well. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Shooting her a re, Danrique spun on his heels and stalked off. As Francesca glowered at his back, her blood boiled. Initially, I was really thankful and touched that he appeared when I was in danger after we hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. But he then arbitrarily arranged my life for me all of a sudden. Then, he even started throwing a fit. I have no idea which wires in his brain got crossed! Knock, knock! Just then, Kerrie knocked on the door and came in. ¡°You must be hungry, yes, Ms. Felch? I¡¯ve prepared dinner for you. Try some and see whether you like it.¡± At the sight of Kerrie, a sense of warmth washed over Francesca. ¡°Thank you. Why are you here, too?¡± ¡°I came with Gordon. Mr. Lindberg arranged for him toe over and deal with Chrono first. He said he¡¯d bring you back to Xendale after the threat had been eliminated. Afraid that you¡¯d be unused to the travel, he sent me along to take care of you.¡± As Kerrie arranged the meal on the table, she added, ¡°He treats you well, Ms. Felch. He¡¯s the kind of person who doesn¡¯t bother about trivial matters, but he considers everything for you. Most importantly, he actually had something crucial to settle, but he was so worried about you that he couldn¡¯t help flying over to look for you secretly. It¡¯s only because his private jet arrived half an hourter than ours that he made it over in time to save you.¡± After hearing all that, Francesca fell silent. He never once mentioned all this. Anyhow, I could tell that Sloan and the others rushed out to deal with things immediately when Chrono¡¯s aplice was tracking me at the airport. That makes it clear that they¡¯ve been protecting me furtively. Thus, they only imed to leave back then as a deliberate bait to lure Chrono and his aplice out. ¡°I¡¯ll help you up to eat, Ms. Felch.¡± Kerrie helped her up to a sitting position and set up the table for her. ¡°What would you like to eat first?¡± ¡°Never mind. I¡¯d like to sleep for a bit.¡± Francesca hadn¡¯t much appetite right then. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll step out first. Call me anytime if you need anything. I¡¯ll be right outside the door.¡± Kerrie bowed to her before leaving the room. Lying on the bed, Francesca reflected on Danrique¡¯s gentleness and thoughtfulness in the past. Then, she thought about how he always came to save her like a knight in shining armor at every critical moment. Unbidden, she felt touched. Although he¡¯s pretty domineering and aggressive, besides being a little too full of himself, all he does is ultimately for my good. As such, I shouldmunicate nicely with him instead of sulking. At that thought, she called out to Kerrie, ¡°Please ask Danrique toe over.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go and tell Mr. Lindberg right this instant.¡± A little more than an hour passed before Danrique strolled in leisurely. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯d like to talk with you. Come and sit over here,¡± Francesca urged in a gentle voice. When Danrique noticed that she had softened her attitude, his expression eased slightly. But still, he maintained his aloof persona. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of anyone else that I can¡¯t return to Xendale with you at the moment. It¡¯s entirely because of my responsibility. The orphanage is my responsibility. The same goes for Anthony and William. I can¡¯t abandon them at this time and run off to date. That isn¡¯t fitting behavior for someone with a sense of responsibility,¡± Francesca exined. Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Wait For Me ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye up with a solution.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m aware that you put your all into considering me. But some things aren¡¯t as simple as you think.¡± Remaining patient, Francesca continued exining, ¡°Firstly, the children grew up in S Nation since young, so they¡¯re already used to the life andnguage here. It¡¯d be difficult for them to adapt if they were suddenly asked to go to Erihal now. Besides, Anthony had just had an operation. For that reason, he¡¯s not fit for long-distance travel. Then, there¡¯s William. I¡¯ve already epted his money. For his treatment, he bought a house and medical equipment here, even going as far as establishing an infirmary. I can¡¯t just leave with a single word at this time.¡± ¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t leave because you epted his money? It¡¯s not because of some other reason?¡± That was the only point Danrique caught. ¡°Of course. He¡¯s my friend, so I can¡¯t sit idly by. But our rtionship is purely tonic,¡± Francesca rified. All at once, Danrique¡¯s furrowed brows smoothed out. ¡°Really? Then, give me an exnation as to why you were still with him in the middle of the night when I phoned you back then.¡± ¡°He came to deliver some food to me, so I went out to meet him. After eating, I went home. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for you to doubt me because of that. I can¡¯t even handle one boyfriend, which is you. Where would I have the energy to cheat on you?¡± Verily, Francesca was a touch exasperated. In response, Danrique eyed her disdainfully. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Considering your simple-mindedness, you¡¯re entirely guileless. Hence, you probably don¡¯t have such deviousness.¡± In truth, the fact that she acknowledged him as her boyfriend had him over the moon. Consequently, his attitude softened as well. Francesca nned to exin everything to him in one go. ¡°As for Anthony, he¡¯s not my boyfriend. He¡¯s my buddy and family. We were once in life and death situations together. Later, we lived together like a family. He usually helps me manage the orphanage. That¡¯s all.¡± Upon hearing that, Danrique was even happier. ¡°I see. I just knew that your taste can¡¯t be that bad!¡± Francesca rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on him, okay? Many girls like him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Anyway, you can only like me alone.¡± Walking over to the bed, Danrique leaned over and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve got to take responsibility for them, but do you not need to do the same for me?¡± Francesca¡¯s face flushed bright red. Every time he drew close to her, she would grow nervous. ¡°I¡­ Do you still need that when you¡¯re already a grown-up?¡± ¡°Am I? Hmm?¡± Without any warning, Danrique captured her lips. Francesca was wholly stumped, falling into a trance. By the time she gathered her wits about her, the man had already deepened the kiss and explored every inch of her mouth. She pushed at him lightly, but she couldn¡¯t budge him at all. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. His kiss swept her up like a hurricane, carrying a sense of domineering possessiveness. As she endured the passionate kiss passively, all reason gradually faded away. Just when she instinctively reached out to hug him, he stopped. He didn¡¯t continue ravishing her but lifted his head to stare at her. Intense desire brewed in his noble and rare amber eyes, but he forcibly restrained himself and gazed at her with longing in his eyes. A faint blush stained Francesca¡¯s face. Her eyes were closed, and her eyshes fluttered lightly in her apprehension and anxiousness. Her adorable expression hit Danrique square in the chest. He reached out and cradled her face, brushing his thumb lightly against her lips, his eyes brimming with tenderness. Opening her eyes slowly, Francesca looked at him nervously. It was as though her eyes could speak. ¡°Are you really not going back with me?¡± Danrique inquired softly. ¡°Let me finish everything here first. Then, I¡¯ll definitely go to Xendale and look for you.¡± Grasping his hands, Francesca asserted solemnly, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Her Tenderness In a sh, Francesca¡¯s words had Danrique¡¯s heart melting. The man who appeared cold-blooded and ruthless was easily won over by her words. In reality, it wasn¡¯t her words that won him over. Instead, he was defeated by her tenderness. As Danrique gazed into Francesca¡¯s limpid and vibrant eyes at the sincere affection within them, his heart softened at longst. He reached out and hugged her, pressing her face into his chest. Then, he sighed helplessly. ¡°What am I to do with you?¡± Hugging him around the waist, Francesca coaxed gently, ¡°Three months will pass in the blink of an eye. Don¡¯t you have a lot of work as well? Let¡¯s take this time to finish all our work. When everything is done, we can then be together without any distractions.¡± Danrique didn¡¯t argue further. ¡°Okay, then. But you must remember that you belong to me.¡± At that, Francesca was torn betweenughing and crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for you alone are enough for me. I don¡¯t have the time and energy to deal with someone else.¡± ¡°This is more like it. Even if someone pursues you, you¡¯ve got to keep your distance from him, okay?¡± Danrique pinched her cheek. ¡°Even if the king himself pursues me, I¡¯ll never entertain him. My boyfriend is Danrique Lindberg. Who canpare to him?¡± Francesca tilted her head to the side with a smug expression on her face. ¡°Haha!¡± Danrique couldn¡¯t help chuckling. He pinched her face, his eyes teeming with indulgence. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go to the airport in another two hours. Keep mepany as I rest for a bit!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Francesca shifted to the side, freeing up half of the bed. Subsequently, Danrique took off his jacket andy down beside her. Reaching out, he hugged her and kissed her forehead tenderly. Francescay beside him, nestling in his arms like a docile kitten. The two of them embraced each other like that, cuddling together with their bodies stered together. A romantic atmosphere hung in the room, peaceful and pleasant. Outside, Sean had his ear stered to the door and listened for a long time. When he didn¡¯t hear any mor or things shattering in the room, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°They¡¯ve made up?¡± Gordon asked in a whisper. ¡°Likely yes. Gosh, we really have it difficult. The two of them are dating, but we¡¯re the ones who are exhausted.¡± Sean heaved a sigh. Meanwhile, Kerrie giggled. ¡°Hehe! Sure enough, your method is effective! Everything you teach me to say to Ms. Felch works every time!¡± In response, Sean advised, ¡°Smarten up in the future. Learn to say all that without having me to teach you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Kerrie nodded fervently. Just then, Sean¡¯s phone vibrated. The instant he glimpsed the caller ID, he hastily walked to the side and answered the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. President¡­¡± A few minutester, he returned with his phone in hand. Frowning, he said to Gordon, ¡°The president is urging Mr. Lindberg to go back. We might need to take off earlier.¡± ¡°Everything has been arranged. The ne is already waiting at the airport. As for Mr. Lindberg, go and inform him about this yourself,¡± Gordon replied in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re always leaving me with the difficult tasks.¡± Sean was exasperated, but still, he bit the bullet and knocked on the room door. ¡°Mr. Lindberg,¡± he called out cautiously. There was no response from within the room. As he was struggling to decide whether to call out to Danrique again, the man finally answered, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Sean swiftly zipped his mouth and stepped to the side. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ncing at his phone that was vibrating relentlessly on the table, Danrique knew that the president was hurrying him to return. He then shifted his gaze back to Francesca, who had just fallen asleep in his arms. Reluctantly kissing her on the forehead, he carefully got out of bed and dressed. After that, he walked away with his phone in hand. When he reached the door, he nced back over his shoulder for a final look. He was very much reluctant to part with her, but he still walked out resolutely and closed the door behind him. ¡°Mr. Lindberg!¡± Sean, Gordon, and the others stepped forward at once. ¡°Stay here, Gordon. Wait until everything here has been settled before you return,¡± Danrique ordered. ¡°Understood.¡± Gordon nodded. In the next moment, Danrique pointed at Kerrie. ¡°You, too. Take care of her around the clock.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Lindberg!¡± Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 A Promise When Francesca woke up, Kerrie informed her that Danrique had already left. The man departed three hours ago, and the ne had already taken off. Disappointment deluged Francesca. His smell and warmth remain on the pillow beside me, but he left just like that without even a word to me. I initially thought that it¡¯d be nothing to go about our own affairs and see each other again in a few months. However, he had just left, and I¡¯m already feeling empty. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost a month, and our meeting this time was a special circumstance. We only managed to spend a few hours together. How fleeting! Then, he left again. I don¡¯t even know when we can meet again. I never knew it¡¯s going to be so saddening and disheartening to part with someone you love. ¡°Are you hungry, Ms. Felch? Would you like to eat something now?¡± Kerrie queried in concern. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Francesca replied on reflex. Subsequently, something urred to her, and she asked, ¡°Oh yes, why didn¡¯t you leave with them?¡± Smiling, Kerrie exined, ¡°Mr. Lindberg had me stay to take care of you. Gordon is also staying. He¡¯s only going back after everything has been settled.¡± ¡°I see!¡± A sense of warmth suffused Francesca. Danrique looks cold and indifferent without a romantic bone in him, but he always considers everything for me, even things that never cross my mind¡­ No, that¡¯s not right! She suddenly recalled something. He didn¡¯t exin things about Hazel! I actually forgot to ask about such a major matter! Yet, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to bring it up either. How despicable! Meanwhile, Danrique was busy going through all the documents on the ne. The president hurried him repeatedly, so he had no choice but to go to the airport an hour earlier and rush back to Xendale overnight. If it were anyone else who secretly left at such a critical juncture, the president would certainly go off the deep end. But since it was him, the president could only coax and persuade him amicably. At the thought that Francesca would be busy for another three months, he decided to seize the time to resolve the civil strife issue. Hopefully, everything will return to normal after three months. Then, Francesca and I can also have our wedding as scheduled. Likewise, Francesca harbored the same hope. She wanted to settle everything at hand within three months, sorting out the orphanage. At that time, La and Lincoln would probably be back already. She wished to bring Danrique to meet them and prepare for the wedding. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After the incident this time, she realized that she still loved the man. The moment sheid eyes on him, all her resentment vanished into thin air. All arguments and conflicts were also forgotten. All of a sudden, she transformed from an almighty amazon to a weak woman who only wanted to snuggle in his arms. At that instant, she was filled with trust and reliance toward him. Therefore, she finally realized her feelings. She knew for sure that she loved him. In the days to follow, the two of them were both busy with their respective affairs. While recuperating, Francesca treated Anthony and William. That aside, she went to the orphanage every day to visit the children. Her life was busy yet fulfilling. Danrique, on the other hand, rushed back to Xendale and suppressed Frank so that he couldn¡¯t rise from the ashes. However, someone helped Frank flee to M Nation, so he was still a threat on the horizon. The president had already sent someone over to capture him. As for the rest of it, Danrique didn¡¯t want to be involved anymore. He started restructuring the three great families. Out of the blue, the Atkinson family began reining themselves in. That went doubly for the Yarrow and Harrington families. They were all afraid that Danrique would catch them doing something illegal. s, that made it difficult for Danrique to make a move against them. He could only demote the positions of the three great families¡¯ cronies as a warning. After dealing with all that, he focused on conquering the Epea and Adrune markets. He had already gotten his hands on them in the past, but Pastor and the gang were stirring up trouble, sabotaging things repeatedly in the dark. Right then, he spent half of the month in Summerbank and Lightspring. As for the other half of the month, he stayed in Xendale. But no matter how busy he was, he still phoned Francesca daily. They both made a promise to make preparations for their wedding upon meeting again three months later. Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 Keep Your Distance A month had passed in a blink of an eye. Francesca¡¯s injuries had nearly healedpletely. Anthony had already been discharged from the hospital but was still recuperating in his in-house clinic due to the severity of his injuries. Francesca had hired a few medical staff to care for him at home and had Kerrie manage them. Meanwhile, she kept herself busy at home, the orphanage, and William¡¯s house. After a period of treatment, William¡¯s leg had almost fully recovered. The problem in his lumbar vertebrae had eased significantly. Even though he still couldn¡¯t stand on his feet, they were not as numb as before. He even felt some sensation in them. However, Francesca¡¯s treatment of William had reached a bottleneck stage. She couldn¡¯t find a breakthrough. If I continue treating him with this method, his legs won¡¯t make any more significant improvement. They¡¯ll only remain at this stage. Thus, Francesca nned to halt his treatment temporarily while she searched for a breakthrough by flipping through medical books. William asked, ¡°Then, does that mean you won¡¯t being here as ofte?¡± ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t being over for a while.¡± Francesca¡¯s gaze was glued to the man¡¯s X-ray films as she spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s talkter after I find a new treatment n. Just rest well at home and take your medication on time. I¡¯ll have Kerriee over to conduct acupuncture on you every day to stabilize your condition.¡± William stayed silent at her remark. The disappointment was clear as day in his eyes. ¡°Can the nurse do it properly?¡± Robin noticed William¡¯s disappointment and asked carefully, ¡°How about we head over to the caf¨¦ every day and you conduct acupuncture there? That can save a bit of your time.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°For Prince William¡¯s case, it only requires the insertion of needles at two acupoints. It¡¯s simple and doesn¡¯t need any advanced skills.¡± Francesca didn¡¯t think deeper about their suggestion. ¡°Even though Kerrie¡¯s medical skills aren¡¯t that good, her basic skills are fine.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Kerrie nodded. ¡°Please rest assured, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°All right. The orphanage will reopen today, so I have to rush there.¡± Francesca checked the time on her watch. ¡°Stay here for observation, Kerrie. You can leave after you finish His Highness¡¯ acupuncture treatment at six in the evening.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Felch.¡± Francesca left for the front door in a hurry, and Robin wheeled William to see her off. Kerrie followed behind them and reminded, ¡°Remember to take your medicine, Ms. Felch.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Francesca¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯tpletely recovered, so she still needed to take her medication, but she kept forgetting about it. She would only remember to take them at Kerrie¡¯s daily reminder. She got into the car and fired up the engine while her other hand rifled through her purse for her pills. She poured out a tablet and swallowed it without any water. After the pill slid down her throat, she waved goodbye at the trio, then pulled away from the house. Kerrie watched as Francesca drove away and uttered, ¡°Mr. Lindberg ordered me to take good care of Ms. Felch and to remind her to take her medication. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll forget to take it without me by her side.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Lindberg to be so meticulous,¡± Robin replied. ¡°Mr. Lindberg doesn¡¯t care about other people or things, but he¡¯s especially caring toward Ms. Felch. They have a lovely rtionship. They need to video call each other every night¡­¡± Kerrie continued to b about how lovely Danrique¡¯s and Francesca¡¯s rtionship was. Robin caught the forlorn expression on William¡¯s face and urgently interrupted Kerrie. ¡°Okay, Kerrie. We¡¯ve already prepared your meal. You may have it now ande backter when it¡¯s time for His Highness¡¯ acupuncture treatment.¡± ¡°All right. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Kerrie nodded with a smile. Robin had a maid lead Kerrie to the dining room and ordered another maid to prepare a guest room for Kerrie to rest. Once he was done with the arrangements, he wheeled William back to his room. On the way back, William was silent. His expression crestfallen. ¡°After the orphanage¡¯s explosion and Mr. Lindberg¡¯s visit, Ms. Felch wasn¡¯t as friendly to you as before. It almost seemed as if she was keeping her distance from you.¡± Robin finally addressed the elephant in the room after holding it in for so long. ¡°Yeah.¡± William nodded. ¡°I thought Francesca would be disappointed with Danrique¡¯s arrogance and unsociable traits. I didn¡¯t expect her to continue liking him.¡± Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 Wait And See ¡°Mr. Lindberg had Gordon stay here to protect the orphanage and arranged for Kerrie to follow Ms. Felch. It might sound like he¡¯s taking care of her, but he¡¯s actually monitoring her.¡± William didn¡¯t know how to reply to Robin¡¯s spection. ¡°Kerrie would babble nonstop about what a lovely rtionship Mr. Lindberg and Ms. Felch shared every time she came over. She would also bring up the pair¡¯s promise to meet up in October for their wedding. She was obviously telling those to us on purpose.¡± ¡°She is Danrique¡¯s subordinate, so treat her politely,¡± William ordered. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Robin didn¡¯t dare toment any further. ¡°October¡­¡± William nced at the calendar hanging on the wall. ¡°There are two more months left!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s still a long way to go. Who knows what will happen within these two months.¡± Robin added, ¡°I heard the daughter of Erihal¡¯s president had divorced recently and arrived at Xendale a few days ago. Since she had always admired Mr. Lindberg, who knows if something will happen¡ª¡± ¡°Danrique isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Robin¡¯s biased remark didn¡¯t trigger William to lose his sense. Instead, William responded logically, ¡°He¡¯s not a man who changes his mind easily about the decision he makes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Ask Francesca. How long will my treatment be on halt? If it¡¯s too long, we can make a trip back to Danontand first,¡± William demanded. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll make a call to Ms. Felch immediately.¡± Robin dialed Francesca¡¯s number and soon got a reply. ¡°Ms. Felch said the soonest would be a week. She wasn¡¯t sure about thetest.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s head back to sort out some affairs first.¡± William ordered, ¡°Make the arrangements now.¡± ¡°But the acupuncture session¡ª¡± ¡°Acupuncture is easy. I had the condition for so long that I knew a bit about it myself.¡± William continued impassively, ¡°Ask Kerrie to leave her bag of needles here. We¡¯ll bring that along with the medicine Francesca prescribed to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± After Robin made all the arrangements, he had someone send Kerrie back, then left for the airport. When Kerrie reached home, she mumbled, ¡°Strange. How could they leave just like that? Was it because they don¡¯t want me to help His Highness with acupuncture?¡± ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± Francesca¡¯s voice came from behind Kerrie. ¡°Why are you back so early, Ms. Felch?¡± Kerrie urgently approached her. ¡°Prince William had left. Do you know about it?¡± ¡°Yeah, they decided to take a trip back to Danontand since Prince William¡¯s treatment is currently on halt.¡± Francesca was riffling through her medicine box when she continued, ¡°There¡¯s a sick child at the orphanage, so I¡¯m only here to get some medicine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Kerrie hurriedly went to help. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stay here and look after Anthony. He wants to have some soup today, so please make some for him.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Francesca left in a hurry after she had taken the necessary medication with her. Kerrie stayed back to take care of Anthony and informed Sean about William¡¯s departure. Sean merely answered, ¡°Take good care of Ms. Felch. Report back if anything else happens.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Subsequently, Sean ryed the information to Danrique and expressed his opinion. ¡°The royal family of Danontand is a mess at the moment. Prince William¡¯s cousins are all searching for him. Won¡¯t it be too dangerous for him if he goes back now?¡± ¡°William is more capable than you think. He has his own ns if he¡¯s going back at this time.¡± Danrique continued casually, ¡°His cousins might cause a lot of fuss, but they might not win William in a fight.¡± ¡°I only know that Prince William had started apany under his name and has a lot of businesses outside. His parents left this world early. Even though he had the old king of Danontand¡¯s love when he was younger, the old king is aging by the day. He¡¯s busy dealing with the nation¡¯s affairs and doesn¡¯t have the time to care for Prince William. Prince William might have inherited his father¡¯s title, but he doesn¡¯t have any power or authority behind his title due to his disability. If his cousins continue targeting him¡ª¡± Sean paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Judging from the current situation, it doesn¡¯t look like he can win the power struggle against his cousins.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then.¡± Danrique dropped his gaze back to his work at hand after thatment. I¡¯m confident in my judgment, but at the same time, I don¡¯t care whether William will emerge as the winner. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Experiment The next few days were the usual busy, fulfilling, and peaceful days. Ever since Chrono died, Francesca was no longer under threat. Gordon brought Sloan and the rest over to the orphanage and stood guard there. They returned to Xendale on the day the orphanage reopened. The children in the orphanage had recovered from the trauma after over a month-long of counseling. Life at the orphanage had returned to normal. Francesca would visit the children every day. Relieved to see the bright smiles on their faces, Francesca started her research on William¡¯s new treatment n. She also began developing new concealed weapons and psychedelics at home. Ms. La had emphasized the importance of concealed weapons and drugs numerous times, but I had a lot of deterrents back then, so I didn¡¯t focus on that. However, after Chrono¡¯s incident, I realized the importance of it. Even though I have self-defense skills and can deal with a few people, I¡¯m still at a disadvantage when dealing with professional assassins. Beast summoning requires preconditions, so I can¡¯t use it anytime I want. If I don¡¯t have any other skills, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to protect the children at the orphanage. I discovered the spontaneous combustion powder by ident when I was trying to stop Anthony¡¯s bleeding. It surprisingly came in handy at a crucial moment. Without it, the consequences would¡¯ve been deadly. Ever since that incident, I finally realized the importance of concealed weapons and drugs. Luckily, making weaponry and drugs is a cakewalk for me. I already have a lot of inventions, but I don¡¯t have the chance to test them out yet. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Anthony was sipping on his soup when a loud st came from the backyard. He jolted upright, reached for his crutch frantically, and staggered as quickly as he could to the explosion site. ¡°Oh, Francesca!¡± ¡°Ms. Felch!¡± Kerrie urgently raced to the backyard too. Dark billowing clouds of smoke seeped through every crack of theboratory. There was even a fire burning in a corner. Anthony opened the door and wanted to enter, but the raging ze stopped him at the threshold. Panic filled him as he hurriedly asked Kerrie to call the fire department. At that moment, a petite figure walked out of theboratory with soot stains all over her face. Only her clear, bright eyes were clear of the stain. The hair on her head stood up and pointed in every direction. ¡°The strength of this Marshmallow Bomb is truly amazing. Luckily, I wore the protective vest I designed.¡± Anthony was stunned by the whole incident. ¡°What the heck?¡± ¡°Ms. Felch, are you working on a new experiment?¡± Kerrie, on the other hand, immediately knew what Francesca was doing. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Francesca let out a sigh. ¡°Please prepare a bath for me. I need one.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll prepare it now.¡± Kerrie left to carry out the order. ¡°Don¡¯t enter. There are toxins in there.¡± Francesca shut the door to theboratory. ¡°You¡¯re contradicting yourself.¡± Comprehension dawned on Anthony. ¡°You tested the weapons you designed against the protective vest you made. Which is stronger?¡± ¡°The protective vest.¡± Francesca patted the dust and soot off the protective vest she wore. ¡°No weapon can pierce through it, and fire can¡¯t burn it too.¡± ¡°I think that bomb is quite powerful as well. It caused such a huge explosion.¡± Anthony trailed after her. ¡°Teach me how to make it when you have the time. I can protect myself the next time I get into danger.¡± ¡°Let me test it out first.¡± Francesca waved her hand. ¡°Improper usage of these will cause serious consequences.¡± ¡°You have to be careful then.¡± Anthony looked at her with concern. Francesca went upstairs for a bath. She took more than an hour to clean herself up. Standing in front of the full-length mirror, she checked herself out and noticed her bangs had curled up from the extreme heat from the st. She shaved her head for her surgery before. Now that her hair had grown, albeit still short, she looked refreshing and more feminine than when she was bald. She checked herself in the mirror onest time and nned to have dinner before reading up on some medical books and pharmacopeia toe up with a new treatment n for William. When she had just reclined on the sofa, Danrique video called her. Francesca picked up the call instantly. ¡°Hey, meanie.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a nicer nickname for me?¡± Danrique looked gentlemanly and elegant with silver-rimmed sses on his nose. He set down the documents in his hands on the desk and focused on his conversation with Francesca while sipping on some coffee. ¡°This nickname suits you well.¡± Francesca giggled. ¡°You¡¯ve finished your work early today, huh?¡± Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 Flirting ¡°I still have a stack here.¡± Danrique pointed at the mountain of documents at the side. ¡°Why are you calling me so early then?¡± Francescay on her stomach on the sofa and rested her chin on her palm. ¡°Look, my hair is longer now.¡± ¡°I see that.¡± The look in Danrique¡¯s eyes became tender. ¡°Did you curl your hair?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Francesca burst out inughter. ¡°This is not from curling. This was the aftermath of a fire from an experiment I did today.¡± ¡°It looks good. I see your boobs are bigger, too.¡± Danrique stared at her lovingly. ¡°Um¡­¡± Francesca looked down at her breast as heat crept up her cheeks. ¡°How could they grow bigger when I¡¯ve already reached full maturity as an adult? This is an angle problem.¡± ¡°Oh? So lying on your belly can make your boobs look bigger.¡± His gaze turned suggestive. ¡°Is the size that important? Big or small, they¡¯re just two mounts on the chest, that¡¯s all.¡± Francesca picked up a cushion from the side and covered her chest with it, blocking them from his assessing gaze. ¡°Are you done looking?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s big, you can breastfeed your child after delivery.¡± Danrique discussed somberly, ¡°If it¡¯s t, you might starve the child.¡± ¡°You have nomon sense. Having big breasts doesn¡¯t guarantee they¡¯ll produce milk. Milk production has nothing to do with the size of the breast.¡± ¡°Okay. You¡¯re right.¡± Danrique instantly raised both his hands up in a surrender gesture. ¡°This is not important. If you can¡¯t produce milk, we¡¯ll hire a nanny.¡± They had been video-calling each other every night for over a month. He knew her character well. If she encountered an academic issue, she would debate until he agreed with her. She might even flip through her books on the spot to prove him wrong. Danrique would usuallypromise to avoid wasting time on academic issues and would rather spend more time on exchanging sweet nothings with her. ¡°The nutrient in the current form milk is adequate.¡± Francesca was in a good mood after Danrique agreed with her viewpoint. ¡°Do you miss me, meanie?¡± ¡°I miss you. How are things going at your side? Can you finallye over now?¡± Danrique gently stroked Francesca¡¯s face on the screen. ¡°Anthony¡¯s condition had stabilized, and the orphanage has reopened, but I¡¯ve run into a brick wall with William¡¯s treatment. I¡¯m going through medical books every day to research a new treatment n.¡± Francesca updated him on her recent ongoing. Suddenly, she heard a voice from the other end. ¡°Mr. Lindberg, Ms. Atkinson requested to see you.¡± Danrique nced down at his watch and said, ¡°Let her wait.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still at the office. I have to deal with something now. Talk to youter,¡± Danrique exined. ¡°You haven¡¯t exined to me aboutst time, yet you guys are meeting again.¡± Francesca¡¯s temper red at Danrique¡¯s nonchnce. ¡°It¡¯s work-rted. What do you mean by meeting again?¡± Danrique wasn¡¯t nning to exin himself. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, thene over and have a look for yourself.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. I have things to tend to. Be good.¡± Danrique ended the call. Anger gripped Francesca at his half-hearted exnation. However, she didn¡¯t call him again and quarrel with him likest time. She merely sulked. If I can¡¯t treat William¡¯s leg, does that mean I can¡¯t go to Xendale as scheduled? Will Danrique get angry? I don¡¯t think Hazel has given up on him. Even if Danrique is firm, can he continue to resist temptation? Maybe I should make a trip to Xendale. Even if I can¡¯t move there permanently, I should at least visit him. Her phone vibrated suddenly, pulling her thoughts back. Seeing it was a call from William, Francesca picked up immediately. ¡°Hi, William.¡± ¡°Are you doing well, Francesca?¡± William¡¯s gentle voice carrying a friendly greeting came from the other end. ¡°I¡¯m doing good, William. How¡¯s your leg?¡± Francesca asked. ¡°They were fine before but felt numb recently. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s due to the rain,¡± William said gently. ¡°Numb?¡± Francesca bolted upright at the news. ¡°Did you continue the acupuncture treatment and take your medication on time?¡± ¡°I did.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 Going Over To You ¡°Yes!¡± William sighed in sadness and said, ¡°Maybe it was destined by God that I would never be able to stand up for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll definitely think of something,¡± Francesca quickly answered. ¡°Start a video call with me now. I want to have a look at your legs.¡± William started a video call with her. Prior to that, he had a sensation in his legs, and he could feel pain. Besides that, he would have a reaction when someone was to tap his knee. However, it had returned to the state before the treatment. He couldn¡¯t feel a thing in his legs, and it was as if he was wearing prosthetic ones. Francesca was worried. If this goes on, all the efforts before this would be in vain. ¡°Take your medicine, Your Highness.¡± Suddenly, Robin walked in to give William a ss of water and a capsule. When William was about to eat the capsule, Francesca yelled, ¡°Wait!¡± William froze and turned toward her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you taking painkillers?¡± Francesca stared at the capsule William was holding in his hand. ¡°Are you feeling pain in other parts of your body, or are you just taking it for your legs?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m taking it for a headache.¡± William¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Take some medicine for the headache, then. Why are you taking painkillers?¡± Francesca was bing more rmed. ¡°Are you feeling pain in other parts of your body? Is your lumbar spine hurting?¡± William kept mum, but Robin couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. He dropped to his knees and said, ¡°Your Highness, even if you¡¯re going to punish me, I need to say this.¡± He then turned toward the screen and uttered, ¡°Ms. Felch, His Highness has been feeling pain in his waist for days now. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Basically, his condition has returned to its original state. Actually, it¡¯s even worse than that now!¡± ¡°How dare you, Robin!¡± William fumed. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± William stopped Robin from saying anything further. Left without a choice, Robin lowered his head and retreated to the side. ¡°Francesca, don¡¯t worry about me, okay? I¡¯m fine.¡± William shed a gentle smile at Francesca. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°When are youing back?¡± Francesca knew William didn¡¯t want her to worry about him, which was why he hid his worsening condition. I have the responsibility to fix his condition. ¡°I¡¯m stuck in Danontand, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to go back anytime soon.¡± William¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he added, ¡°It was my parents¡¯ death anniversaries two days ago. I came back to pay my respects, but my cousins had alreadyid their traps for me.¡± ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Francesca was infuriated. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to snatch the throne from them! Why don¡¯t they just let you be?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± William smiled wryly. ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ll only be happy once I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°William, get a grip on yourself!¡± Francesca froze for a while and uttered hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Danontand to give you treatment.¡± ¡°Are you serious? You woulde here?¡± William was over the moon. However, he got worried again, and he said, ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to drag you into anything.¡± ¡°That might not be a problem,¡± Robin chimed in. ¡°Isn¡¯t the king looking for a doctor for you, Your Highness? Ms. Felch should just pretend to be your doctor. That way, those people aren¡¯t going to harm her. After all, Ms. Felch had been hiding her identity when she was treating you before this. Those people won¡¯t know who she is.¡± ¡°That might work.¡± William was hesitating. ¡°However, wouldn¡¯t Mr. Lindberg be upset?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not going to be a problem. He¡¯s not that petty,¡± Francesca immediately answered. ¡°I still remember that you have a treatment room in your house, and it has all the medical tools I need. I¡¯ll give you a list of medicines I need, okay? Help me get them. I¡¯m going over to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you, Francesca!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cure you. I promise you!¡± Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 Report After booking her flight to Danontand that night, Francesca waited for Danrique to call her. At that time, it waste at night in S Nation, and it was evening time where Danrique was. Logically speaking, he was supposed to call her after dealing with Hazel. However, he didn¡¯t do that. Francesca was sad and slightly angry. Initially, Francesca nned to tell Danrique about her trip to Danontand on the phone because she didn¡¯t want him to get angry without knowing why she had to go there. Since he¡¯s not calling me to exin his rtionship with Hazel, I¡¯m not going to tell him about the trip. After all, it¡¯s also his responsibility to keep this rtionship going! The next morning during breakfast, Francesca told Anthony about her trip to Danontand. She also reminded Anthony to take his medication on time and visit the orphanage. Anthony frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you going to Danontand at this time? Are you going to look for Prince William?¡± ¡°His sickness is acting up again, and his condition is worse than before. Since he¡¯s stuck there, I¡¯m going to him,¡± Francesca exined. ¡°Is there such a coincidence?¡± Anthony was unconvinced. ¡°Is he just looking for an excuse to get you to go over to him?¡± ¡°Exactly! Why are you going to Danontand all of a sudden? Does Mr. Lindberg know about it?¡± Kerrie asked anxiously. ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet.¡± Francesca drank her milk and said, ¡°Regardless, I think he¡¯s going to know about it soon.¡± Francesca spoke about it during breakfast so that Kerrie would hear about it. She knew Kerrie had been reporting her activities to Sean. ¡°I dislike Danrique, but I dislike Prince William even more.¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°I keep feeling like he¡¯s trouble.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so pretentious,¡± Kerrie blurted. ¡°Enough!¡± Francesca was fuming when she scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my friend like that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Felch,¡± Kerrie quickly apologized. The Lindberg family¡¯s rules were very strict, and she had always been careful with her words and behavior. Nevertheless, she had been with Francesca for too long, so she gradually forgot how to behave herself. Anthony merely looked at Francesca sheepishly and kept mum. ¡°I¡¯ll pack up and go to the airport.¡± Francesca put the utensils aside and reminded, ¡°Kerrie, look after Anthony while I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°What? Are you not bringing me along, Ms. Felch?¡± Kerrie was getting anxious. ¡°Mr. Lindberg said I should always protect you.¡± ¡°I have work to do there, and you¡¯ll be a disturbance.¡± Francesca was getting impatient. ¡°Stay here and look after Anthony. That¡¯s what you need to help me with.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts! Just do as I say!¡± ¡°All right.¡± Kerrie didn¡¯t dare to utter another word. Francesca then went upstairs to pack. After helping Anthony back to his room to rest, Kerrie went back to her room to call Sean. The phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up. It¡¯s three something in the morning in Xendale. Is Sean sleeping? Half an hourter, Sean still hadn¡¯t replied, so Kerrie was overwhelmed with anxiety. By then, Francesca was done packing, and she had gone downstairs to bid Anthony goodbye. After that, she was going to drive to the airport. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Anthony was worried about her, so he reminded her, ¡°Take care of yourself, okay? Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Francesca merely waved without turning back. With that, she got into her car and sped off. When Kerrie rushed out of her room, Francesca had already left. Anxious, she quickly called Sean again. This time around, he picked up. Kerrie told Sean that Francesca was going to Danontand, and she asked, ¡°Ms. Felch had already gone to the airport. What should I do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to catch up to her if you go after her now. Even if you could, there¡¯s no point if Ms. Felch isn¡¯t bringing you to Danontand.¡± ¡°W-What should I do, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll report this to Mr. Lindberg. He¡¯ll decide what to do,¡± Sean answered. Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 Rat Sean arrived outside Danrique¡¯s room and was about to knock on the door. Right then, he remembered how busy Danrique had been as he was dealing with work. He hadn¡¯t slept in three days, and he had finally fallen asleep tonight. I shouldn¡¯t wake him up, right? With that in mind, he retracted his hand. Since he can¡¯t change a thing about it anymore, I should just wait for him to wake up and report the situation to him. Just like that, he waited for four hours. When Danrique woke up in the morning, he went downstairs for breakfast. With a teacup in his hand, he froze momentarily when Sean told him about the situation. With a frown, he asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Four hours ago,¡± Sean answered sheepishly. ¡°I thought you¡¯d been busy these few days and could finally sleep. Hence, I didn¡¯t want to wake you up. After all, there was nothing you could do at that point.¡± ¡°Who gave you the right to make such decisions on your own?¡± Danrique mmed the teacup on the table and fumed, ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Calm down, Mr. Lindberg.¡± Sean lowered his head and fell silent. Danrique whipped out his phone and called Francesca. However, he couldn¡¯t get through to her. She¡¯s still on the ne, isn¡¯t she? Fine! When I asked her to come to Erihal, she told me she was busy and that she needed to take care of someone and the orphanage. However, she could just pack up and leave for another man. It seems like I don¡¯t mean anything to her at all. The more Danrique thought about it, the more his anger brewed. He then swept all the things on the table to the ground angrily. The bodyguards and the maids were frightened, and they all retreated to the side to avoid getting into trouble. After a long while, Danrique regained hisposure and ordered calmly, ¡°Go and find out what¡¯s going on with William.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Sean knew what Danrique wanted to find out, so he quickly ryed the message to Gordon. Danrique then calmly left the dining room and instructed tly, ¡°Get the car ready. I¡¯m going to the office.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lindberg.¡± Mylo quickly got people to send the car over. After that, he pulled Sean to the side and asked, ¡°Sean, what do you think is going on with Mr. Lindberg? Judging by his usual personality, he should be getting on a ne as soon as possible to meet up with Ms. Felch, no? Why is he so calm now?¡± Sean gave aconic reply by saying, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s nning on doing something else.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mylo didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°Cut the cr*p and get on with your duties,¡± Sean urged. ¡°Okay.¡± Danrique went straight to the office without doing anything about the matter. However, he had a stern expression throughout the day, and his cold temperament was giving everyone chills. A bad feeling rose from within Sloan as he witnessed Danrique¡¯s behavior. He then secretly gave Francesca a phone call. It took a while for the call to be connected. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Ms. Felch?¡± Sloan heard an announcementing from an airport, so he asked, ¡°Are you¡­ in Danontand already?¡± ¡°Even you know about it? The news traveled rather fast, didn¡¯t it?¡± Francesca rolled her eyes. I knew it! Danrique told Kerrie to be by my side so that she could watch me. ¡°Mr. Lindberg threw a huge tantrum, and he had even scolded Sean.¡± Sloan covered his mouth and whispered, ¡°Ms. Felch, quickly give Mr. Lindberg a call and give him an exnation, okay?¡± ¡°What is there to exin?¡± Francesca couldn¡¯t be bothered. ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s exining things to me.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Is he doing anything about it?¡± Francesca asked curiously. After Danrique found out about it, would he fly to Danontand right away, or would he call me and lecture me? ¡°All that I know is that Mr. Lindberg had thrown a huge tantrum.¡± Obviously, Sloan wasn¡¯t going to tell her that Danrique had ordered someone to investigate William. ¡°Where is he now? Is he at home or at the office?¡± Francesca asked. ¡°He¡¯s at the office,¡± Sloan whispered. ¡°His expression had been grim all day long, and we¡¯re all getting anxious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not going to do anything to you guys. All right. I need to get to work now. Thank you for the update, Sloan,¡± Francesca answered. Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 Conflicts In The Pce After hanging up the phone, Francesca checked her call log and saw a missed call from Danrique. She missed the call because she was still on the ne. He didn¡¯t even leave me a text. Francesca was contemting whether to call him back. He didn¡¯t exin anything to me about his meeting with Hazel. Why should I exin anything to him? Upon that thought, Francesca kept her phone and walked out of the airport with her luggage. ¡°Are you Ms. Felch?¡± Suddenly, a few suited men stopped Francesca in her tracks and said, ¡°His Majesty sent us. Pleasee with us.¡± Before Francesca arrived, William had already told the king about her. The king then sent her an invitation, so she went to Danontand as a doctor for William. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hence, it was normal for the king to send men over to fetch her. However, Francesca sensed something amiss. Before she could ask them anything, those men had surrounded her, and they were rushing for her to get to their car. Francesca immediately knew something was up. She wouldn¡¯t get into their car, and she said, ¡°Prince William said he was going to send people here to fetch me. I¡¯d better give him a call first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Please hop in.¡± One of the bodyguards was pushing Francesca into the car. Francesca furrowed her brows, and she was about to fight back. Right at that moment, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Dr. Felch!¡± She turned toward the voice and saw Robin. He was apanied by a few pce guards and an old military officer. Robin bowed and smiled before saying, ¡°Everyone, this is the doctor His Majesty had invited over for His Highness. I¡¯ll bring her to His Highness right away to save you guys the trouble.¡± He was extremely humble and courteous to those bodyguards. Those bodyguards didn¡¯t want to cause a scene in public. However, they had their orders, so they said, ¡°We¡¯re just obeying orders from¡ª¡± ¡°Orders? Whose orders?¡± The old military officer stepped forward and asked sternly, ¡°Did His Majesty order you guys to bring this doctor back to the pce? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything about it? Should I call to seek a confirmation?¡± Those bodyguards¡¯ expressions changed immediately when they saw the military officer. After they bowed, they hastily left with their heads hung low. Robin heaved a sigh of relief and bowed to the old military officer. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Faulkner!¡± ¡°His Majesty is a busy man, so he wouldn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to trivial matters like this. Who knew that someone would take advantage of the situation? Fortunately, you found me in the nick of time. Otherwise, Prince William¡¯s treatment would¡¯ve gotten dyed. That would be bad,¡± Ss Faulkner uttered in a helpless tone. ¡°You¡¯re right. Luckily, you¡¯re here.¡± Robin heaved a sigh. ¡°His Majesty had been worried about His Highness¡¯ health.¡± Ss patted his shoulder. ¡°Nheless, His Majesty is of age, so there are a lot of things he can¡¯t oversee.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After a brief small talk, Ss left with his subordinates. Before he left, he threw a nce at Francesca. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble you had to go through, Ms. Felch. Let¡¯s get into the car.¡± Robin didn¡¯t wish to invite trouble to themselves, so he quickly dragged Francesca into the car. ¡°It seems like there are still a lot of conflicts in the pce.¡± Francesca checked the rearview mirror and noticed that they were being tailed. ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s leave!¡± Robin urged. After that, he uttered helplessly, ¡°These people just won¡¯t quit!¡± ¡°Let me.¡± Francesca switched seats with the driver and said, ¡°Set the destination.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The driver quickly set the destination on the GPS navigator in the car. Francesca started the car and floored the elerator. The driver lost his bnce and almost smashed into the windshield. At the back, Robin fell off his seat, and he was frightened. Francesca was unfazed. She drove fast through the traffic and arrived at William¡¯s castle in no time. Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 Savior Robin and the two bodyguards descended the car on wobbly feet, their faces pale. William was already waiting at the door for Francesca. Initially stunned by the sight, heughed a secondter. ¡°Hah! Did Francesca drive?¡± ¡°Somebody was following us. We had to shake them off quickly.¡± Francesca got out of the car and threw her key at a subordinate. ¡°Ms. Felch¡¯s driving was sublime.¡± Robin finally regained hisposure and eximed to himself. ¡°Haha! You are old, Robin,¡± William teased with a smile before a bout of coughing overtook him. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Robin stepped forward at once to pat his back. ¡°Why are you so pale, William?¡± Francesca walked closer to examine William¡¯s condition and reached out to feel his forehead. ¡°You have a fever.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a week, and this has been going on since the third day aftering back. My body temperature keeps fluctuating but never seems to drop back down.¡± ¡°It all depends on you now, Ms. Felch,¡± Robin said anxiously. ¡°Hush.¡± William frowned at Robin before gazing tenderly at Francesca. ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as he says, Frannie. It¡¯s only a mild fever, and it might be the fluctuating weather to which I have not grown ustomed.¡± ¡°Get inside first. I¡¯ll examine you.¡± Francesca wheeled William indoors while Robin gestured at the servants to bring Francesca¡¯s luggage and backpack in their wake. Bodyguards and pce folk filled both sides of the castle. All of them bowed at Francesca upon her entry as if she were the castle¡¯s savior¡ªthe goddess who would decide their fate. After all, a devastating fate awaited them if William died. Once in the royal chambers, Francesca washed her hands before thoroughly examining William. She drew a conclusion after over an hour. ¡°You have been poisoned again!¡± Robin was shocked. ¡°Huh? How could that be? We have been exceedingly careful this time. We have tested all food and drinks before His Highness¡¯ consumption.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°This speaks volumes of the skill of our enemy in administering the poison.¡± Francesca took out a vial of medicine from her backpack and handed it to Robin. ¡°Three times a day, before meals. We¡¯ll use the first one now.¡± ¡°At once.¡± Robin dashed off to fetch water for William. William did not feel any different after taking the medicine. ¡°Is it that serious, Frannie?¡± he asked Francesca. ¡°The enemy intends to kill you. What do you think?¡± Francesca retorted. ¡°The one who administered the poison is an expert.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± William urged. ¡°You have exhibited symptoms within several days. It shows that it¡¯s not a slow-acting poison. However, it is not killing you outright. The enemy must be controlling the dosage to have you die by poisoning at an opportune moment.¡± Francesca studied the markings on the needle and provided an assertive analysis. ¡°How despicable!¡± Robin was enraged. ¡°Our prince does not fight nor conquer; he wants only to lead a quiet life. Why are we harassed to such a degree?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no usementing now. The first order of business is to track down the origin of this poison as soon as possible.¡± Francesca gazed over the surroundings before addressing William, ¡°You need to clean your castle up, William.¡± ¡°As you say.¡± William nodded and raised his voice. ¡°Everybody, adhere to Ms. Felch¡¯s arrangements!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± chorused Robin and the group of subordinates and servants in unison. After obtaining William¡¯s permission, Francesca ordered decisively, ¡°Man all the entry and exit points, Robin. Nobody shall pass through within the next twelve hours. And nobody is allowed to have contact with the outside world.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Felch.¡± Robin conveyed the order. ¡°Solve the problem at the source,¡± Francesca added to Robin as she nced at her watch. ¡°Have everybody gather at the door an hour from now. I will conduct an examination then.¡± Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 The Interrogation Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Ms. Felch.¡± Robin left at once to execute her orders. ¡°Now, I wish to examine the master tap of your water source, the tap in your room, and the storage room.¡± Francesca picked up her backpack. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± William made a gesture, and a servant stepped forth at once to wheel him to apany Francesca in her investigation. ¡°Are you suspecting somebody of poisoning the water source, Frannie?¡± William asked. ¡°You should have already guessed that you¡¯ve been poisoned and had quietly conducted an investigation,¡± Francesca inferred. ¡°You are so clever.¡± William sighed. ¡°Through your prior investigation, it¡¯s in that the kitchen and everywhere else contained nothing out of the ordinary. If that¡¯s the case, the problem lies in the dark,¡± Francesca surmised. ¡°Aside from the water source and the storage room, I can¡¯t think of anywhere else.¡± ¡°We have considered the water source actually,¡± William said. ¡°Everybody in the castle drink from the same source I do. How would they be fine if the water source is contaminated?¡± ¡°How do you know they are fine?¡± Francesca argued. William was taken aback. The servants began to panic. ¡°All of your brows are unnaturally dark,¡± Francesca dered gravely. ¡°That is a symptom of mild poisoning. The poison showed upon your brow because of the nature of your constitution and your consumption of medication. That exins why your reaction is more visible. To be blunt, if I came over in another few months, I¡¯m afraid that not a single living thing would be left in this castle. It will have be a ghost town!¡± At those words, everybody turned pale with fright. ¡°How vicious of them!¡± William shook with anger. Usually calm and assertive, he could not control his emotions at that moment. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote.¡± Francesca then examined the water source and discovered something. The poison was subtle and difficult to trace but would be fatal after a long and gradual umtion within the body. William¡¯s bodily reaction to it appeared quickly, firstly because he was a yearlong invalid of a weak constitution and secondly because he had been consuming Francesca¡¯s medicine. The reaction arose because the medicine shed with the poison. It was also due to the reaction¡¯s speed that precautions could be taken on time. Otherwise, William would only exhibit symptoms several monthster like the others. By then, Francesca would not be able to do anything, no matter how prodigious her medical skills were. Before apanying Francesca to investigate the storage room, William had somebody turn off the water supply. She looked around closely and found a box of sealed essential oils. She had somebody open it, then personally examine a sample with a silver needle, only to discover something wrong with the bottle of oil. ¡°These essential oils are specially for my use,¡± William exined. ¡°As I suffer from insomnia, I require lavender to induce sleep. I have been ordering them from an old friend, and he probably wouldn¡¯t harm me¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is that is harming you. The bottom line is that there is something wrong with the essential oils.¡± She was sure as she went on, ¡°I am only responsible for identifying thingsced with poison. As for the person who did it, you need to figure that out yourself.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± William nodded. At that moment, a servant came to report that the crowd had gathered at the door in wait. Francesca and William headed toward the door. ¡°Have there been any neers to the castle of late?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s always been the loyal servants left by my parents,¡± Williammented. ¡°Only some close bodyguards around me were hired two years ago. The rest have been around for a while. I don¡¯t think they would harm me.¡± ¡°I hope so. But man¡¯s motives remain unfathomable.¡± Francesca did not say much else as she followed William to the entrance. Bodyguards, soldiers, maids, and servants who totaled up to seventy to eighty stood in a neat row at the entrance to await Francesca¡¯s interrogation. The bodyguards and the soldiers appeared rtively calm as they were used to significant events. On the other hand, the servants and the maids stood shivering in nervousness and fear. Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 It Would Not Kill Them William and Robin were both curious as to how Francesca might opt to approach that. Though aware of how remarkable her medical expertise was, they were surprised that she also knew how to oversee an interrogation. Francesca looked those people over before she dered with finality, ¡°You¡¯re all in the clear and may leave now.¡± Everyone was stunned to hear that. The maids exchanged befuddled looks amongst themselves, and even the bodyguards and soldiers were quite confounded. None of them were unable toprehend how Francesca managed to arrive at that conclusion. Could it be that the answer was written on all of our faces? On Robin¡¯s face was a look of bafflement as well. ¡°Are you saying that you are letting them go, Ms. Felch?¡± ¡°Yeah. You are all dismissed. Go on back to your posts.¡± Francesca pped her hands. Looking toward William who nodded in assent, Robin could only follow through ordingly and disperse them. ¡°What are we to do next?¡± Robin asked Francesca respectfully. ¡°That is for the two of you to decide.¡± Francesca then turned to William. ¡°Now that we have found the proof, would you like to invite Federico over? Shall we let him have a look at the evidence so that we could find the real culprit and set things right for you?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t help.¡± William put on a bitter smile. ¡°In spite of having identified the problem, we still haven¡¯t found the perpetrator, and even if we did, it¡¯ll be pointless if we aren¡¯t able to ferret out whoever is behind all of this.¡± ¡°Then what do you intend to do about it? Keep allowing yourself to get pushed around?¡± Francesca asked. ¡°I won¡¯t. I know what I¡¯m doing. Since they won¡¯t let me off even if I stayed away, I might as well take the fight straight to them,¡± replied William in a low voice, narrowing his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Francesca said encouragingly. ¡°Even though we don¡¯t want to hurt others, we can¡¯t let them walk all over us either. Otherwise, the people around you will wind up suffering as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡± William nodded firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t be a sitting duck, but I have to consider this matter at length.¡± ¡°Take your time and think it over.¡± Francesca kept it brief. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to gather the evidence and resolve the issue with the water as soon as possible. And¡­¡± Francesca then looked toward Robin. ¡°We still have eleven hours. You may want to keep an eye on the sluice gate to see if anyone shows up there or makes any attempt to establish contact with outsiders.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Only then did Robine to the realization that what Francesca did previously was merely a strategical retreat to lure the mole into the open. ¡°I don¡¯t think that there is a spy among us,¡± William said with a frown. ¡°Since the water source could just as likely have been poisoned from the outside, it might not have been done by one of our own.¡± ¡°I have no doubt that the poisoning has been done by someone from the outside, yes.¡± Francesca nodded. ¡°But they must have had a coborator on the inside passing on information to them. How else would they have found out about my arrival in Danontand and showed up at the airport to intercept me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point there.¡± William concurred with a nod. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Could they have gotten the information from within the pce?¡± Robin suggested. ¡°Then again, the pce was merely aware that we¡¯ve brought in a doctor. Only our own people knew about the flight information.¡± ¡°You guys ought to understand these things better than I do, so why do you still need me to remind you of this?¡± Francesca sighed and shook her head. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re getting picked on to this extent, William.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Francesca. I need to be a lot smarter going forward,¡± William replied with a smile. ¡°All right. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest up. Work this out between yourselves and get a new water source as soon as possible. Otherwise, we¡¯re going to start having problems addressing our basic needs. I¡¯ll still need to shower and eat, you know.¡± Francesca yawned and made her way toward the stairs. ¡°Ms. Felch¡­¡± Robin promptly called out. ¡°Huh?¡± Francesca stopped and turned around to face him. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Robin had something he wanted to find out but was too apprehensive about asking. Hence, he could only nce meekly at William. ¡°You said that the others were all poisoned, so would you be able to prescribe them some medicine?¡± William spoke up on their behalf as he understood what was on Robin¡¯s and the other subordinates¡¯ minds. ¡°That, I am aware of, but I haven¡¯t brought enough medicine along. We can discuss this again in a couple of days,¡± Francesca replied casually. ¡°A mild case of poisoning isn¡¯t going to kill them.¡± Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 Secret With that, Francesca went upstairs, leaving Robin and the other subordinates rooted to the spot. If they were already nervous before, hearing what Francesca said only served topound their unease. She herself stated that they had all been poisoned, but her reaction puzzled them to no end. It was as though they merely caught something as trivial as fever or a cold. ¡°I know Francesca. She¡¯s got a good heart, so she won¡¯t let anything happen to you all,¡± William said reassuringly. ¡°Right. Of course.¡± Robin nodded profusely in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ms. Felch isn¡¯t going to ignore us since she¡¯s already aware that we¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± The subordinates were finally able to rx. ¡°For the time being, don¡¯t let the rest of them know about the poisoning, lest everyone panics,¡± Robin instructed. ¡°Keep a close eye on the water source and the storage room tonight, and watch out for any suspicious characters.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Once he had made the necessary arrangements, Robin wheeled William back to the room. After he closed the door behind him, Robin opened a bottle of mineral water and passed it along to William. Then, he asked in rtive unease, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Felch to be this sharp. Do you think she would be able to expose our secret?¡± ¡°What secret? What is there to expose?¡± William red at Robin coldly in a manner that was a stark contrast with his usually gentle demeanor. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Robin hesitated, then hastily bowed his head. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Someone did try to poison us, and there is genuinely a problem with the water supply. We didn¡¯t try to deceive Francesca in this regard,¡± cautioned William sternly. ¡°It¡¯s just that this problem was known to me much earlier.¡± ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± Robin wiped the sweat off his brow as he nodded. ¡°Since we aren¡¯t able to deal with the poison, we¡¯d sooner orter need to summon Ms. Felch. It¡¯s just that things would be different if she were to uncover the problem herself. But It just urred to me that Ms. Felch may be much smarter than I had anticipated, and she¡¯s quite the character too. I¡¯m concerned that she¡¯d get upset and quit on us if she were to sense something amiss¡­¡± ¡°Firstly, I believe that Francesca is not only a responsible person but also apassionate one. She wouldn¡¯t leave us in the lurch even if she does get mad at us. Secondly, only you and I are in the know about this, so no one would find out so long as you don¡¯t speak of it. Besides, I wasn¡¯t seeking to harm anyone. I just found out about the problem with the water source much earlier but chose not to give anything away in order to lure the culprit out, that¡¯s all.¡± William spoke resolutely and unapologetically. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right about that.¡± That helped calm Robin down somewhat. ¡°But what¡¯s our next step?¡± ¡°Did Ss see Francesca at the airport today?¡± William asked. ¡°He did, and he looked at Ms. Felch quite meaningfully before he left. I¡¯m sure he would look into Ms. Felch¡¯s background when he returned, and ought to have found out that she¡¯s the legendary doctor Francesco by now,¡± Robin said. He was meticulous. ¡°Get in touch with Ss and let him know that Francesca has discovered the problem with the water source,¡± William instructed in a low voice. ¡°Be sure to emphasize the seriousness of the situation and to highlight that all eighty-three people in the castle had been poisoned alongside me. Francesca also said all eighty-over of the people living inside this castle would have perished had she arrived a few monthste, and this castle could easily have been turned into a graveyard. We must have His Majesty be the judge of such a horrific act!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Understood!¡± It was at that moment William¡¯s true intentions became evident to Robin. When William realized that he had been poisoned a few days back, he quickly took Robin with him to investigate the water source. They were able to uncover the underlying issue fairly quickly. Back then, Robin was enraged and wanted to inform Federico about it right away, but the oddly calm William talked him out of doing so. Afterward, William even got him to partake in an act to lure Francesca over. Robin had thought William¡¯s intentions were to let Francesca uncover the truth for herself so that she might empathize with him and, perhaps, develop feelings for him as a result. It was only now that Robin realized that the prince who he served was more judicious and farsighted than he had previously imagined. Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 Revenge ¡°A single decision separates victory and defeat,¡± said a solemn William with eyes narrowed. ¡°All these years, we had endured countless acts of cruelty, humiliation, and intrigue from them. This shall decide whether we¡¯ll be able to turn our fortunes around for ourselves!¡± ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. I know what to say.¡± Robin nodded firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should try to discuss this over the phone. Instead, I should hurry over to the pce to exin the situation to Ss in person tonight, then request for an audience with His Majesty himself.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get too far ahead of ourselves. We¡¯ll need to approach this with intentionality.¡± William narrowed his eyes and dissected the situation in detail. ¡°It isn¡¯t the first time that the other factions within the family tried to harm me, so do you really think His Majesty is still oblivious to it after so many years? He definitely knows about it but being advanced in age, going all out to suppress those heartless beasts would likelye to him at a great personal cost, so he may have thought an isted and useless cripple like me is not worth the effort. Hence, we must find the right opportunity if we were to convince His Majesty to take action against them. This here is exactly what we need.¡± He continued, ¡°It is therefore imperative that we bring this matter to light through someone else¡¯s hand before attempting to take it up with His Majesty. It has to be done by a figure who is recognized and respected globally. Out of fear that word might spread and damage the royal family¡¯s reputation and without the option of silencing this person, he would be forced to investigate the matter.¡± ¡°This is what makes Ms. Felch the perfect candidate.¡± Robin realized. ¡°Not only is the miracle doctor Francesco highly regarded in the field of medicine internationally, but she¡¯s also Mr. Lindberg¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Neither His Majesty nor the rest of them would darey a finger on her or simply dismiss any of the things she says¡­¡± ¡°Correct.¡± William¡¯s eyes evoked a sliver of contrite. ¡°Francesca would surely end up hating me should she uncover the truth one day, but I have no choice¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself,¡± Robin said in constion. ¡°Actually, this matter won¡¯t cause Ms. Felch any harm. As the reputation of the royal family is at stake, no one would likely dare to breathe a word of it. Her cover will thus remain intact. On top of it, you¡¯d tried everything you could to convince Ss to apany me to the airport to receive her for her protection. Now, her safety is further assured since she will be staying close to you all this time. Even if they wanted to seek revenge on her afterward, her rtionship with Mr. Lindberg as his fianc¨¦e would likely make them think twice.¡± ¡°That being said, the fact remains that I have deceived her.¡± William let out a helpless sigh. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to keep this from her for long and with Danrique¡¯s personality, he¡¯d probably find his way here very soon. As such, we must seek to resolve this quickly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Robin nodded profusely. ¡°But what concerns me the most is the influence wielded by the other wives. Even if His Majesty were to investigate, would he opt to simply make a show of it before finding a few scapegoats to take the fall?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t been preparing for this all these years for nothing,¡± said William with a frown. ¡°So long as he is willing to look into it, we¡¯d be able to seize the chance to roll out all the evidence we¡¯ve gathered over the years, and make them public if need be. That way, His Majesty would have no choice but to respond decisively!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Robin gasped. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already had this all nned out all along. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about them sooner? I was worried.¡± ¡°Francesca is too clever and would be suspicious if you were to give off any telltale signs. That was why I kept this even from you,¡± William exined. ¡°But things are different now. Everyone knows about the poisoning incident, so it would be justifiable even if you were to bring it to His Majesty¡¯s attention thiste at night.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then why did you insist that it was useless to report this to His Majesty when Ms. Felch suggested it just now?¡± Robin remained somewhat confused. ¡°In Francesca¡¯s opinion, I had always been a good-natured and meek fellow. If I were to order you to report the incident, when the other families are ruined in the future, she¡¯d think that I¡¯m vicious. Hence, I needed her to encourage me to go ahead with it. That way, she wouldn¡¯t me me for whateveres next,¡± William exined impassively. Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 Tables Have Turned ¡°I see.¡± Realization dawned on Robin. ¡°You sure are meticulous, but I believe Ms. Felch is a reasonable person. She will not me you for what you¡¯ve done. Those people were plotting to harm you. Anyone with a right mind would retaliate.¡± ¡°You might be right, but people will always sympathize with the weak, especially doctors.¡± William was certain about what he had just said. ¡°Francesca might be on my side now, but when she hears the piteous wails of those families in the future, she might waver¡­¡± A bitter smile formed on William¡¯s lips as he spoke. ¡°Just like my beloved grandpa. Does he really not know how my parents died?¡± He knows. Nevertheless, when the other families begged and pleaded for mercy, his heart softened, and he decided not to punish them as they were his flesh and blood. After all, those who died can never be revived, but those who are alive have to continue living. As ironic as it is, it¡¯s part of human nature. William raised his head and looked out the window, staring at the countless stars shining in the vast night sky. Mixed emotions filled his gaze. Great sorrow was written on his face as he remembered something grievous. Soon, however, the sorrow was reced by a chilling sense of hatred. Twenty years had passed. When he was five, he had been pushed off a horse by his cousin and was trampled on the ground by the horse, which resulted in him being severely injured and crippled. After the incident, he had overheard that it was all a scheme. The only way topletely destroy thest hope of William¡¯s family was to kill off everyone in the household. They had wanted William dead. Fortunately, he did not lose his life. Instead, he became disabled. Because of that, they had spared his life. However, ever since that incident, William knew that the sole reason he was still alive was to take revenge. William had always kept a low profile, but recently, he had intentionally revealed to the public that the company he had founded had made it to the list of wealthiestpanies to make his enemies feel threatened. Following that, he returned to Danontand to pay respects to histe parents when his treatment came to a temporary halt. He did that to give his enemies an opportunity to strike. Nevertheless, William met Federico upon return, his grandfather whom he had not seen in a long time. Federico was proud to learn that thepany William had founded obtained such brilliant achievements and had hinted to everyone in the extended family that they were to live peacefully with one another. Therefore, they did not dare to harm William grantly, but rather in secret. That gave William the perfect chance to turn things around. After all, he had Francesca as his trump card in hand. ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. I will get the job done.¡± Robin had grown up with William¡¯s father and had witnessed every tear and everyughter in the household. He was also with William every step of the way when thetter crawled his way to the top. It was truly a journey filled with blood, sweat, and tears. From the bottom of his heart, Robin hoped that William could get the revenge he so righteously deserved. Wheeling his wheelchair to the side of the window, William narrowed his eyes as he stared at the people outside. ¡°Those lot has been staring at us for a while now. If you leave now, you would most likely be murdered before you even made it to the pce.¡± ¡°I owe my life to your father, Your Highness. If I have to sacrifice myself for the sake of your revenge, it would not be counted as a loss!¡± Robin had decided to risk it all. ¡°You¡¯re not going to die. If you die, who¡¯s going to help me?¡± After a moment of pondering, William took out his phone and scrolled through his contacts. ¡°I¡¯ll give His Majesty a call right now. He should ask Ss to pick you up.¡± ¡°Would His Majesty agree?¡± Robin was a little concerned. ¡°Ever since I became disabled when I was five, I have borne the humiliation until now. For twenty years, I have never asked him for anything. I did not even speak a word about those who bullied me. Right now, I¡¯m only requesting that you go meet him in my ce. It would only be polite to ept such a request.¡± William was full of confidence. ¡°This is the first favor you¡¯ve ever asked from His Majesty, and you¡¯re using it on me? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste, Your Highness?¡± Robin asked quickly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I told you, a single decision separates victory and defeat. Right now, you are the key that will determine the oue. I need to make sure that you stay safe.¡± With that being said, William dialed Federico¡¯s number. Within seconds, Federico answered the call, sounding pleasantly surprised. ¡°William? You haven¡¯t called me in so long.¡± Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 Trump Card ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandpa.¡± William¡¯s voice sounded weak over the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick? Your voice sounds different,¡± Federico inquired out of concern. William did not speak as he brewed his emotions. Robin stood aside and watched as William clenched his fists so tightly that his veins popped out, his eyes bloodshot. He got so anxious that he thought his heart was about to jump out of his throat. Holding back tears, William swallowed the lump in his throat. After a long moment of silence, he choked out through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯m just a cripple whose death will not be missed, but please, Grandpa, protect the eighty-three lives in my house!¡± Tears streamed down Robin¡¯s face when he heard what William had said. Whether or not William¡¯s emotions were genuine or faked, what he said was true. That simple sentence held the weight of twenty years¡¯ worth of humiliation and grief he had suffered. Anyone who knew what had happened would be moved to the core. Half an hourter, Robin and two servants snuck out from the back of the castle. By then, Ss had already been waiting for them along with the other men sent by Federico. Outside the pce, someone witnessed everything. Just as the person was about to strike, they were stopped by theirrade. ¡°Are you blind? Those people work for His Majesty!¡± Inside the castle, William sat by the window, staring at the car as it sped off into the night until it vanished out of sight. A victorious smile soon formed on his lips. He knew that the first part of his n had seeded. With Francesca as his trump card, he would win for sure. Meanwhile, Francesca returned to her room. The moment she stepped foot inside, she immediately whipped out her phone to see if she had any new missed calls from Danrique. To her surprise, there was none. There was only one missed call from him before she boarded the ne. Just as she was contemting whether or not she should return his call, a few maids came into her room to prepare a milk bath for her. They also brought her freshly-made dinner. All the dishes on the tray were her favorite. One nce at the food was enough to let her know that William had cooked it for her himself. Just then, her phone began to vibrate. Francesca rushed forward to pick it up but was a little bit disappointed when she found out it was Anthony on the line. ¡°Francesca, I¡¯ve sent you a lot of messages. You didn¡¯t reply to any of them. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy. I¡¯ve just gotten some time to myself a couple of minutes ago.¡± ¡°Good to know you¡¯re fine.¡± Anthony heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Is Prince William really sick?¡± ¡°Duh.¡± Francesca tutted, displeased at the question. ¡°He¡¯s actually sick?¡± Anthony was surprised. ¡°Okay then, ignore my question. However, I do advise that you give your fianc¨¦ a clear exnation. Don¡¯t cause any misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Did the sun rise from the West today?¡± Francesca was taken aback. ¡°Since when are you on Danrique¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Even though I despise him, I have to admit that he has always been the one to save you whenever you get into trouble no matter what. Even Chrono and his gang were taken care of by Danrique.¡± Anthony dropped his usual carefree manner and told Francesca seriously, ¡°A man¡¯s actions are enough to tell whether or not he¡¯s serious about you. On the contrary, Prince William had only ever caused more trouble for you. Have you forgotten the time that an explosion happened on the cruise ship, causing you to almost die? Not to mention the metal pieces embedded into the back of your brain¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s not his fault.¡± Francesca was beginning to feel annoyed by Anthony¡¯s nagging. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Anthony sighed. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t listen¡­¡± He hung up the phone in exasperation. Dismissing the maids, Francesca immediately called Danrique. The phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up. Just as Francesca was starting to feel puzzled, her call was cut off. She widened her eyes, dumbfounded by what was going on. Danrique, that b*stard! How dare he hang up my call? She immediately dialed his number again. Once again, her call was cut off almost instantly. Francesca was livid. She stared at her phone in disbelief, furious that Danrique had the gall to hang up on her twice in a row. Fine! Ignore me all you like! What¡¯s the big deal? Switching her phone to silent mode, she tossed her phone aside and went to the bathroom for the milk bath. Wrath consumed her mind when she recalled Danrique¡¯s attitude. Annoyed, she raised her hand to rub her face. The mild fragrance of the milk bath calmed her nerves slightly. Just then, she noticed the tap on top of the bathtub. Out of the blue, an idea popped into her head. Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 Spy It had only been half an hour since she had found out that the water source had been tampered with. How is it possible that the maids have already prepared a milk bath for me so quickly? The maids had even prepared a water dispenser by the basin as well as a pail of clean water for her to brush up. Furthermore, the water sources had all been cut off for the time being. Not only would it be a hassle to clean oneself, but cooking and drinking would be a huge issue as well. Yet, no one in the castle seemed to be panicking. Everything was still running like clockwork. Something¡¯s amiss. Francesca found it odd, but she was unwilling to suspect William. Perhaps it¡¯s because they have been so used to being targeted that they have a backup n for everything. That way, they will most likely be more at ease¡­ At that thought, Francesca could not help but feel bad for them. She quickly got rid of the lingering suspicions. Once she had freshened up, she returned to the bedroom and pick her phone up. Still no calls nor messages from Danrique. From the looks of it, he truly was angry. Francesca was speechless. Too tired to exin the situation to him, she decided to just go to bed with the phone still on silent. The seemingly peaceful night was far from so. In the middle of the night, a sudden bolt of thunder jolted Francesca awake. Narrowing her eyes, she gazed out the window. Bolts of thunder followed shes of lightning as the howling wind caused the trees to sway from side to side. The rustling leaves on the quivering branches looked like a monster in the dark. Despite the chaos outside the window, she was not in the least afraid. She simply covered her ears, rolled over, and continued to sleep. When she fell asleep once again, she did not wake up till the next morning. All of a sudden, somebody called out from outside the door, ¡°Ms. Felch, Ms. Felch¡­¡± Irritated that she was awakened from her slumber, Francesca hugged her pillow as she mumbledzily, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The results are out¡­¡± the man behind the door answered meekly. Francesca¡¯s eyes immediately snapped open as she hurried out of bed. ¡°Give me a moment.¡± She rushed into the bathroom to freshen up as quickly as possible and changed. Pulling her hair up into a ponytail, she opened the door. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°No one went to the main water tank, but someone sneaked into the storeroom to get rid of the evidence. We have already caught the person.¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± Francesca followed the subordinate into the basement. William and a few of his trusted advisors were conducting an interrogation. A young boy was kneeling on the ground with both his hands tied up. His mouth was sealed by a piece of tape as he lowered his head, his body trembling in fear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say everyone here has been working here for a long time, and the only young ones are your bodyguards?¡± Francesca observed the boy carefully. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Ms. Felch, this is Marc. He¡¯s Mr. Murray¡¯s¡ªthe gardener¡¯s¡ªnephew. Because Mr. Murray is sick, he has been taking over his uncle¡¯s job and has been in the castle for three months now. He looks quite honest. No one would have thought that he would be bribed¡­¡± one of the subordinates answered. ¡°Mmmph!¡± When Marc heard that, he widened his eyes and shook his head nonstop. However, with his mouth taped, he could not get a single word out. Doubt crept into Francesca¡¯s heart as she looked at the boy¡¯s clear eyes. She found it hard to believe that he was the spy. With a step forward, she ripped the tape off of his mouth. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡± The boy quickly exined himself but spoke in an unusual tongue. A foreignnguage echoed in the room. Francesca could not understand a single word. Without a choice, she turned to William. ¡°What did he say?¡± William shook his head as well before turning to look at one of his subordinates. ¡°He¡¯s still denying it. He said that he had been tricked. That was why he had helped transport the essential oils into the castle,¡± one of the subordinates exined. ¡°He only transported the essential oils? Then who was the informant?¡± Francesca asked. ¡°Him as well,¡± the subordinate answered immediately. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Francesca was perplexed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know how to speak the language of Danontand nor thenguages of the neighboring countries. How could he have been the informant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that he can¡¯t speak nor write thenguage very well. That¡¯s why he took photos on his phone and conveyed the information via messages.¡± The subordinate took out an old phone that had been smashed and handed it to Francesca. ¡°Here. This is his phone.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Francesca had never been tech-savvy. She could use the newest gadgets that most people were using, but the phone she had been handed was an old model. Its functions were also fully in the language of Danontand. Thus, she could not make heads or tails out of it. The subordinate opened the phone¡¯s gallery and showed her the photos. There were a lot of photos of the ins and outs of the castle, including a photo that showed Francesca arriving at the castle. Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 Hypocrite Even though the evidence seemed solid, Francesca still felt something amiss. However, that was not something she should interfere with. Therefore, she could only suggest to William, ¡°William, you should investigate further. Don¡¯t me an innocent person.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± William nodded his head before hemanded, ¡°Lock him up for now. We¡¯ll deal with him after we found out the truth.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± One of the subordinates immediately dragged Marc away. A maid wheeled William out of the basement as well while Francesca followed beside him, thoughts running wild in her mind. After taking a few steps, she turned around to look at Marc, who was still sobbing and wailing as though he was trying to exin. As she took note of the scene, she could not help but tell William, ¡°Look at the way he¡¯s crying. He seems genuine. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the spy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms. Felch. How many people in this world will admit that they¡¯ve done something bad? Everyone will im to be innocent,¡± one of William¡¯s subordinates chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Francesca. I¡¯ll ask Robin to investigate further.¡± On the other hand, William appeared to be a lot more open-minded. ¡°Speaking of Robin, where is he? Why hasn¡¯t he gotten here yet? Someone go and get him, please.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± A man immediately hurried off to find Robin. William and Francesca chatted lightly as they made their way to the dining room. Just as they sat down, a subordinate rushed toward them to report, ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Robin is missing! There¡¯s a letter on his desk.¡± ¡°What?¡± William immediately epted the letter and began reading. His face paled instantly in shock. ¡°Robin has taken actions on his own without consulting me.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Francesca inquired curiously. ¡°He had gone to the pce in the middle of the night to report the findingsst night to His Majesty¡­¡± William¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°I must have been too kind to him! How dare he do something so reckless?¡± Francesca said with annoyance, ¡°I don¡¯t think he made a mistake. It has already gotten to this point. Are you still going to sit around and do nothing? At this rate, all eighty or more people in this castle will die along with you!¡± ¡°I know that, but¡­¡± William frowned. A troubled look appeared on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drag you into this¡­¡± Francesca blinked as she caught on fast. Indeed, she was the one who had discovered the problem. Even if Robin avoided mentioning her name when reporting the incident, Federico would still obtain the information through interrogation. If Robin were to convince the king by credentials, her identity would be revealed. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t want my identity to be revealed, I¡¯m willing to allow that if it means giving you justice,¡± Francesca stated nonchntly. ¡°Besides, His Majesty will not publicize such private matters.¡± ¡°Indeed, the public would not know about it, but my rtives will.¡± William¡¯s frown deepened as his voice was filled with worry. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they will harm you. You staying under my roof right now might protect you from harm for the time being, but they might take revenge on you after all of this. Just likest time. They did not even hesitate to bomb the cruise ship just to prevent you from healing my legs.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m still alive, aren¡¯t I?¡± Francesca wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I have enemies. What¡¯s one more?¡± ¡°Francesca¡­¡± ¡°Things have alreadye to this point, so stop hesitating. We¡¯ll cross the bridge when we get there,¡± Francescaforted William. ¡°Someone is targeting you. You can¡¯t keep tolerating them. I know you¡¯re gentle and kind, but you need to protect yourself and the people around you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± William was touched and grateful at the same time. ¡°Thank you, Francesca!¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? You¡¯ve been kind to me too.¡± Francesca shed him a smile. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s have breakfast. I¡¯m starving!¡± All of a sudden, William asked, ¡°Francesca, does Danrique know that you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°He probably does. Don¡¯t mind him. Once I¡¯ve settled the issue here, I¡¯ll exin everything to him,¡± replied Francesca casually. Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Shot Guiltced William¡¯s face as he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m extremely sorry, Francesca¡­ You two seem to always fight because of me.¡± ¡°That has nothing to do with you. He¡¯s just petty.¡± Francesca huffed out of irritation. ¡°The two of us are just friends and nothing else. Plus, I¡¯m taking care of you because I¡¯m treating you as a patient with no ulterior motives. Yet, he still doesn¡¯t trust me.¡± A hint of disappointment shed across William¡¯s eyes as he heard what Francesca had said. He was right to think that Francesca had no feelings for him but only viewed him as a patient and a friend. However, his lips quickly curled upward into a smile. He turned to look at Francesca. ¡°I suppose his emotions just got the best of him. He cares a lot about you, so sometimes, he overreacts.¡± Francesca did not respond but merely ate her breakfast. ¡°Francesca¡­¡± William looked at her with mixed emotions in his eyes. A hesitant look appeared on his face. ¡°What is it?¡± Francesca could tell something was bothering him. ¡°Nothing. Enjoy your breakfast! The shrimp dumplings are not bad today. Give it a taste.¡± William quickly changed the subject. Francesca was on edge. ¡°Just spit it out. You¡¯re a grown adult, so act like one.¡± ¡°I just wanted to say that¡­ if you¡¯re involved in this incident, there is a possibility that Danrique will be involved too.¡± William looked concerned. ¡°It¡¯ll be the end if he¡¯s dragged into this as well.¡± ¡°What? How would he be involved?¡± Francesca was lost. ¡°Once Robin reports that you have detected poison in my castle, His Majesty¡¯s first reaction will be to investigate your background. Even though your identity would be a good credential, it might not be enough to get rid of his bias toward my rtives, unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless they find out I¡¯m Danrique¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Francesca finally understood. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. William felt regretful. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Robin would reveal that detail. I had hesitated to report it to His Majesty because I was afraid that it would get you and Danrique involved. I shouldn¡¯t have invited you here.¡± He sighed. For a moment, Francesca fell silent and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal if I¡¯m involved in this situation. After all, I¡¯m a doctor and am here to give you a check-up. Detecting poison can be considered part of my job as well. There wouldn¡¯t be much difference even if my identity is revealed. However, it¡¯s not the best scenario if Danrique is involved. He¡¯s in a difficult position in Erihal. Dangers surround him at every turn. Even though he is capable and calm, I¡¯ve never done anything for him, and I do not wish to bring him more burden just because I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± William nodded profusely. ¡°I¡¯m worried too. Let¡¯s just hope Robin did not mention anything about him.¡± Francesca¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°I hope so too. But even if he does, it¡¯s understandable. After all, this case had affected more than eighty people. Or perhaps, he only mentions Danrique to protect me.¡± William nodded in agreement. ¡°Perhaps. If he doesn¡¯t say that you¡¯re Danrique¡¯s fianc¨¦e, His Majesty might actually interrogate you. My rtives would probably harm you the first chance they got as well. However, these are all just my spections. Robin might not mention anything. In fact, he might not even be able to see His Majesty.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± She was taken aback. Her expression changed drastically as realization dawned on her. ¡°Are you saying that your cousins might target Robin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡± William¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°In the letter, he said that he had left at four in the morning. It¡¯s already eight, and there¡¯s still no news from him. I¡¯ve even called Ss but no one picked up. I¡¯m really worried that¡ª¡± Just then, the noise of a car engine traveled from outside. Soon, someone rushed in and reported, ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Robin is back.¡± ¡°Quick! Bring me there!¡± Francesca tagged along beside William. When they reached the entrance, they saw a few men carrying Robin out of a car. Robin had been shot in the abdomen. Fresh blood covered his entire body as his face was pale. His breath was so weak that it was barely palpable. Francesca immediately rushed forward to stop his bleeding and ordered people to carry him to the clinic. Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 Coward After more than an hour¡¯s worth of emergency rescue, Robin was no longer in danger. Francesca took off her gloves andmanded the medical staff, ¡°Keep an eye on him. Call me immediately if there are any changes.¡± ¡°Yes, Dr. Felch.¡± When she stepped out of the clinic, she immediately came face to face with a solemn William. Furious, sheined, ¡°Those people are outrageous! How dare they hurt someone in the open? And in broad daylight?¡± William lowered his head in silence. ¡°Was the driver of the car one of your employees?¡± asked Francesca. ¡°Ss¡¯. Not mine.¡± William¡¯s deep voice sounded as he parted his lips. ¡°They were attacked on the way back.¡± ¡°Does that mean Robin managed to get to the pce and report everything to His Majesty?¡± inquired Francesca. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± William nodded. ¡°When you were saving Robin, the driver had reported the situation to me. Robin left the pce after sunrise. On the way back, he was shot. Good thing the driver¡¯s driving skills were impable, if not¡­¡± He paused and let out another deep sigh as guilt weighed on his chest. ¡°I¡¯m so useless. As a prince, I can¡¯t even protect the people around me.¡± ¡°Since they are this ruthless, you should stop ying nice!¡± Francesca was indignant. ¡°Those people are positively abominable!¡± William once again fell silent. A solemn look was written all over his face. ¡°William, did you hear what I said?¡± Francesca was beginning to feel exasperated. ¡°Those people have already bullied you to this extent. Can you grow a backbone?¡± ¡°Francesca¡­¡± William finally raised his head and spoke softly. ¡°Go pack your things. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you to the airport.¡± ¡°What?¡± Francesca was beyond confused. ¡°I can¡¯t get you involved.¡± William took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re right, they¡¯ve gone too far. If I still don¡¯t retaliate, all eighty or more people in this castle will suffer. I can¡¯t sit by and do nothing anymore. I must fight back. But before that, I need to send you away¡ª¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Francesca was speechless. ¡°Robin is still unconscious from his injuries. The poison in all of you has yet to be eliminated. The treatment for your legs hasn¡¯t evenmenced yet. How can I leave at a time like this?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Francesca immediately cut William off, displeased. ¡°Can you stop nagging? I¡¯m already here, and I¡¯m already in the middle of this mess. You¡¯re nning to send me away now? Those people would have already known my identity. They will also know that I¡¯m the one who found out that the water sources have been poisoned. Do you think they¡¯ll let me off the hook? They would most likely still go after me and my life. I might as well take them on here and now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I dragged you into this.¡± William was extremely guilty. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have let youe here.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense,¡± Francesca snapped. ¡°The priority right now is to settle the matter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± William nodded. ¡°I have already sent a text to His Majesty. He should contact me once he¡¯s done with his work. But, Francesca, are you sure you don¡¯t want to leave? I don¡¯t want you to be involved in all the confrontation.¡± Francesca sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to be involved. In fact, I can¡¯t wait to meet those people. I want to see who are the people brave enough to act so atrociously.¡± William hastily said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t get involved in this. You¡¯re just a doctor. Just carry out your responsibilities to the fullest. Don¡¯t worry about other things.¡± Just as he finished his sentence, a subordinate came in with a phone in his hand. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty is calling.¡± William immediately took the phone and wheeled himself to the window. ¡°Grandpa¡­ Yes. Robin has returned¡­¡± William was cautious as he spoke on the phone. His tone sounded timid when he conversed with Federico, and he didn¡¯t even dare to tell Federico about the fact that Robin was almost killed. Francesca was getting increasingly frustrated as she took it all in. He¡¯s such a coward! Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 The Price ¡°He¡¯s asking to see me?¡± Francesca was slightly bewildered. ¡°Does he want to interrogate me?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± William responded instantly. ¡°He knows your identity and did not suspect you at all. He just wanted to know more about the situation in detail.¡± ¡°Then ask him toe here himself,¡± Francesca answered without thinking. ¡°Come here and see the water sources for himself. Take a look at the people in the castle for himself. He can even bring his own medical team to examine.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ But¡­¡± William widened his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to tell him that? Allow me.¡± She snatched the phone away from his hand and began speaking to Federico on the other end. ¡°Your Majesty, I suppose you¡¯ve heard everything I just said?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. On the other end of the line, Federico remained silent for a few seconds before replying, ¡°You really do live up to your name, Francesco. Such a character!¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely speaking the truth,¡± Francesca replied casually. ¡°There¡¯s no point for me to go to the pce. If you believe in me, there¡¯s no need for me to go there. If you don¡¯t believe in me, then what¡¯s the point if I go? Why don¡¯t you send your team here to see for yourselves?¡± ¡°Francesca¡­¡± William warned. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Federico seemed friendly, but his tone was stern. Apparently, Francesca¡¯s attitude had offended him, and he began exerting his authority. ¡°I talk to everybody like this.¡± Francesca was unfazed. ¡°Everyone¡¯s human. Besides, I¡¯m not one of your citizens. My respect toward you is because you¡¯re the grandfather of my friend, William.¡± Francesca¡¯s words made the atmosphere even more tense. When Federico fell silent, William quickly began, ¡°Francesca¡­¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not wrong.¡± ¡°Good. Very good.¡± Federico suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Someone as stubborn and straightforward as you is unlikely to lie. I¡¯ll go visit.¡± ¡°All right. We¡¯ll be waiting for your visit,¡± responded Francesca. She then tossed the phone to William. William almost failed to catch the phone. His face paled as he grabbed the phone before quickly apologizing to Federico, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Grandpa. Francesca has always been straightforward. I apologize on her behalf if she had offended you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a lot like Danrique,¡± Federicomented. ¡°No wonder they¡¯re a couple!¡± When William heard that, he paused for a while before saying, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Federico said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to befriend Danrique. I¡¯ll be busy these two days. I¡¯ll visit after that.¡± ¡°Sure. You¡¯re always weed.¡± Once the call ended, William raised his head to look at Francesca, his eyes shining with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Francesca!¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Francesca was looking at her phone. She still didn¡¯t receive a call or a text from Danrique. Looks like he really is mad and is giving me the cold shoulder. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t asked His Majesty toe over, I would have never been brave enough to request such a thing¡­¡± William could not help butugh self-deprecatingly. ¡°He had always been so high and mighty. It¡¯s quite hard to convince him to do things. I can¡¯t believe that he agreed to this so easily.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± asked Francesca. ¡°You should put your foot down if it¡¯s necessary. Otherwise, you¡¯re always going to be bullied.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± William concurred with a nod. ¡°Oh yeah, did Robin tell His Majesty everything that has happened here? Does His Majesty believe him?¡± His face turned solemn. ¡°Yep. But His Majesty did not tackle the topic head-on. He just mentioned that he wants to meet you. I think he¡¯s still considering.¡± ¡°Considering what?¡± Francesca was confused. ¡°Considering whether or not he was telling the truth?¡± ¡°No.¡± William smiled bitterly as he shook his head. ¡°I think he believes that it¡¯s true. He¡¯s considering the price that has to be paid for dealing with this issue, and whether or not it¡¯s worth paying.¡± Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 Lost Contact Francesca did not understand, nor did she want to understand. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. This is a headache. You royals and yourplicated family feud.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m jealous of you. You can be carefree; you can always be yourself.¡± That sentence came from the bottom of William¡¯s heart. If he had the choice, he would rather be someone like Francesca, who was genuine. Unfortunately, one could not choose who they were born as. Francesca was busy scribbling down the prescription of medications and had not paid attention to what William was saying. ¡°Ask someone to buy these medications inrge quantities from pharmacies.¡± Francesca handed the prescriptions to William. ¡°By the time His Majesty arrived to examine the situation, I would start the treatment for everyone in the castle.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± William passed the prescription to the subordinate beside him and advised, ¡°Keep it low-key. Don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± With that, the subordinate headed off. ¡°You sure are miserable for a prince¡­¡± Francesca could not help but sigh. ¡°You have to sneak around even just to buy medications. If you still don¡¯t fight back, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in Danontand much longer.¡± ¡°I know.¡± William heaved a deep sigh. ¡°I can drop everything here and leave, but what will happen to them? Their census and archive are all in the pce. Their whole lives would be spent here. They used to work for my parents, and then they started working for me. They have spent a great deal of their lives within these castle walls. If I leave, they¡¯ll have no one else.¡± Francesca encouraged, ¡°It¡¯s good that you cane to that conclusion. We all have our roles and responsibilities in this world. Because of our responsibilities, we have to muster up the courage. We cannot let others bully us.¡± He nodded firmly. ¡°You¡¯re right. After this incident, I finally understand this principle. I won¡¯t let you down again.¡± ¡°All the best!¡± Francesca patted his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room. I¡¯ll take a look at your legs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Francesca inspected William¡¯s legs and started giving him medication and acupuncture. After a series of treatments, she broke the silence. ¡°Good thing the problem is discovered on time, so there¡¯s still a chance of healing. However, because of this issue, the treatment is going to take longer than what we initially nned.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. After all, I¡¯ve been crippled for twenty years. I¡¯m just worried that it¡¯ll affect you. You¡¯ve already spent so much time here, causing you to be separated from Danrique. If this continues, he might get angry¡­¡± ¡°Then let him be,¡± Francesca retorted stubbornly. ¡°If he likes getting mad, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Done.¡± Francesca interrupted him and changed the subject. ¡°For the next few days, let your legs rest and stock up on the medications. You have more than eighty people in your castle. We¡¯ll need arge supply of antidotes. Not to mention that I¡¯m not very familiar with the medications in your country, so I would need to run some tests first. All that will take time, so it will help if you can prepare everything as soon as possible. At the same time, it would be helpful if you can get me some crude medicine from Zarain, just in case.¡± William nodded. ¡°Noted. I will personally supervise the whole process. Don¡¯t worry, Francesca.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go rest in my room. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Francesca quickly left. In reality, her phone was running low on battery. She wanted to return to her room so that she could charge her phone and call Danrique. She had never been one to cave regarding rtionships. However, she had been dragged into William¡¯s mess, and it was very likely that Danrique would be too. She believed that she had the responsibility to exin to him what was going on. After taking a sip of water, she charged her phone and began to dial Danrique¡¯s number. However, no one picked up even after a long while. Francesca found it odd. ording to the time zone differences, it should only be nine in the evening in Xendale. Danrique should still be working at that time. Why isn¡¯t he picking up the call? Even if he was mad at her when she had called him twice the night before, his anger should have dissipated by now. I¡¯ve already taken the initiative to call him. Why is he still not picking up? Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 Awake Now that she thought about it, they had not contacted one another for two days. They did not speak to each other since the night before she arrived at Danontand until that moment. Francesca took the initiative to call him, but he did not pick up the phone. She did not know if he was mad at her or if there were other reasons. Anyway, she felt ill at ease. After contemting briefly, she dialed Sean¡¯s number. The call finally connected after a long while. ¡°Ms. Felch!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Danrique?¡± Francesca heard the sound of music and the voices of people engaged in conversations. It seemed to her Danrique was not busy, nor was he angry at her. He appeared to be enjoying his life. ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tonight. Mr. Lindberg is speaking to Mr. President and¡­¡± Sean gazed at Danrique, who was chatting with the president and the president¡¯s daughter, and chose his words wisely to avoid raising an unnecessary conflict. ¡°And a few of his old acquaintances.¡± ¡°Ask him to return my call when he¡¯s done with his work.¡± Despite feeling slightly jittery, Francesca understood Danrique¡¯s need to socialize at times. ¡°All right, Ms. Felch. I¡¯ll be sure to ry your message to Mr. Lindberg.¡± Francesca went to prepare the medications after hanging up the call. Everyone inside the castle had been poisoned except for her, not to mention the casualties. As a doctor, she had to carry out her responsibilities. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. William stayed beside Robin inside the clinic the entire time. His subordinates and maids were touched by his thoughtfulness. One of them could not help but say, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re so kind to us. You¡¯re risking your life to weather this predicament with us!¡± ¡°You all stayed loyal to me and did not abandon me. Naturally, I have to be responsible and see to your survival. Don¡¯t worry. I will not allow anyone to be harmed as long as I¡¯m here,¡± William uttered earnestly. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± A few female maids started crying because William¡¯spassion moved them. ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Robin is awake!¡± one of the subordinates eximed. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± William immediately pushed his wheelchair forward. ¡°Your Highness, should we call Ms. Felch over?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not needed. Francesca has been busy the whole day, so let her get some rest. Since Robin has woken up, that means he¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinates fell silent and retreated aside. A maid hurriedly prepared a bucket of warm water to wipe Robin¡¯s body while a medical staff fed him some water. After some time, Robin gradually came to his senses. He opened his eyes and looked weakly at William. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine.¡± William patted the back of Robin¡¯s hand in gratification. Robin opened his mouth and spoke in a hoarse and diminished voice. ¡°Your Highness. I finally lived up to your expectation¡ª¡± William interjected Robin, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Then, he said to his subordinates and maids, ¡°You all can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They backed out of the room afterward. William and Robin were left inside the room alone. William picked up a hot towel and wiped Robin¡¯s hand. He then leaned forward and said in an undertone, ¡°Robin, rest well and speak less.¡± Robin was slightly taken aback before nodding slightly to indicate he understood William¡¯s intention. ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll stay here to keep youpany.¡± William sat beside Robin and smiled at the latter. ¡°Get well soon. Your presence is necessary to keep this vast castle running.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness¡­¡± Robin was touched. William sat beside Robin quietly. As thetter fell asleep, the tenderness in William¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated too. He was well aware that someone in a weakened state would have a fuzzy mind, so they would not be able to think properly before saying anything. Therefore, he must not allow Robin to let slip any information at that moment. Francesca is so smart. What if she senses something is off after listening to Robin¡¯s words? Knock! Knock! At that instant, someone knocked on the door. Without waiting for William¡¯s response, Francesca pushed the door open and entered. ¡°I heard Robin is awake? I¡¯m here to check on him.¡± ¡°He woke up a few moments ago but dozed off again.¡± William beamed at her. ¡°You should rest properly after working the whole day.¡± ¡°I need to carry out my duties as a doctor.¡± She stepped forward to examine Robin. ¡°His condition is stable. He should be able to regain consciousness tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 Break Up ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± William let out a long sigh. ¡°Robin risked his life to meet His Majesty for my sake. If something bad happens to him, I¡¯ll never forgive myself.¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. Stop ming yourself.¡± Francesca patted his shoulder. ¡°Go and rest earlier. Now¡ª¡± The phone in her pocket vibrated before she could finish the rest of her sentence. She quickly answered the call and walked away. ¡°Hello. Do you finally remember me? I thought you were dead.¡± Listening to the tone of her voice, William immediately figured out the identity of the person on the other end of the call. When he saw Francesca walking away in a hurry, the lights in his eyes dimmed. Francesca hastened upstairs while holding the phone, growling, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone when I called you earlier?¡± Danrique asked, ¡°Why are you calling me when you already went all the way to Danontand to take care of another man? I told you toe to Xendale, but you were reluctant. The next moment, you traveled to Danontand. I do wonder who is actually your boyfriend?¡± ¡°I came to Danontand to treat a disease. This is my professional obligation¡ª¡± ¡°All right, then. I¡¯m sick too. I want you toe over at once to treat my illness,¡± Danrique interrupted her. ¡°What happened to you?¡± she hastily asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Danrique¡¯s tone softened a little after sensing that she still cared about him. Only then did Francesca realize he was deliberately teasing her. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Why are you pretending to be sick when you¡¯re fine? William is really ill at the moment¡ª¡± Danrique was at the limit of his patience. ¡°William, William, William. All you care about is William!¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not¡ª¡± ¡°Just be with him if you like him so much. Goodbye!¡± Danrique did not wish to listen to any more of her exnations. ¡°What do you mean, Danrique?¡± Francesca snapped at once. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying? You have your medical-rted goals to realize, children at the orphanage to take care of, and so many other male friends. Since I mean nothing to you, we should just break up.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± She thought she had misheard him. ¡°Am I not making myself clear?¡± Danrique repeated his words and enunciated, ¡°I said we should break up! I wish you all the happiness in the world, Francesca. Goodbye!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°D*mn you¡ª¡± The call ended just as she was about to speak. Silence ensued after the beeping sound ended. Francesca held her phone and stood rooted to the spot in a daze. What¡¯s going on? Are my ears ying tricks on me, or did I remember wrongly? Did Danrique say he wants to break up with me? No. This is impossible. From the beginning, he has been pursuing me, scheming to marry me, and trying his best to stay by my side. No matter the tantrum I threw or how unreasonable I behaved, he had always tolerated me. But now¡­ he¡¯s breaking up with me? Francesca¡¯s hands shook in agitation. She anxiously dialed Danrique¡¯s phone number, but no one picked up after the phone rang for some time. She called again, and this time, the call was cut off. Francesca noticed the line was busy when she attempted to contact him again. Evidently, he had blocked her number. She was dumbfounded as her mind became utterly chaotic. Why is this happening? No matter my outburst or conniption in the past, Danrique has never mentioned breaking up with me, regardless of how angry he might be. But this time¡­ I did not do anything wrong, right? I came to Danontand to give treatment to these patients, so why is he so furious? Also, I wanted to discuss this matter with him that day, but he went to meet Hazel without informing me, so I did not talk to him about this because I was displeased. It is not as if Imitted a terrible sin. I don¡¯t understand why he is breaking up with me. Pandemonium reigned in Francesca¡¯s mind as she slumped into the couch with her hand still wrapped around her phone. She had always been arrogant and confident, but at that moment, she was devastated and at a complete loss following the unexpected turns of events. Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Provoke That night, Francescay on the bed, repeatedly tossing and turning in her bed, unable to fall asleep. She could not fathom Danrique¡¯s sudden request to break up with her. He had always epted and tolerated me whenever I did as I pleased in the past, so why can¡¯t he put up with me now? Is he falling for someone else, or did he misunderstand my rtionship with William? Francesca¡¯s thoughts were a tangled mess. She wanted to rify that matter with Danrique, but her calls would not connect. In the end, she tried sending him a message: B*stard, you better exin further. What did I do wrong? Why are you breaking up with me?¡± However, after typing that message, she changed her mind. Thus, she immediately deleted and amended thest part of the text: Fine. If a breakup is what you want, then so be it. I hope you¡¯ll be happy! She sent the message afterward but regretted it instantaneously. Francesca hurriedly tapped on her screen to recall the message, but that function was unavable for short message service. She covered her forehead in frustration, despising herself for putting on a tough front. However, it was toote for her to take back her words or say anything to justify her statement now. Difort churned within Francesca¡¯s chest as she was at aplete loss. If La had been there, Francesca could have discussed that matter with her, but now, there was no one around to talk to her. Francesca was losing herposure in the face of a problem she was utterly inexperienced in handling. At that moment, her phone rang. Assuming that it was Danrique calling, Francesca hurriedly picked up the call. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Ms. Felch, it¡¯s me, Monica.¡± ¡°Oh. It¡¯s you.¡± Francesca was slightly disappointed. ¡°I heard you¡¯re in Danontand. Coincidentally, I¡¯m in the country too. Please let me know if you need my assistance.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you,¡± Francesca replied halfheartedly. ¡°What happened to you? Why do you sound a little upset? Am I interrupting you?¡± Monica asked concernedly. ¡°No¡­¡± Francesca yearned to express her feelings and doubts at that moment, so she could not help but ask, ¡°Monica, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°Please, go on,¡± Monica swiftly responded. ¡°If a man suddenly suggested breaking up with a woman. What could be the reason?¡± ¡°Is there any conflict between the two people, or perhaps a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°There is a minor conflict, but not something very significant. There¡¯s also a slight misunderstanding, but that man would not listen to the girl¡¯s exnation. He demanded a breakup withoutmunicating with her properly. And now, the girl is baffled.¡± ¡°If that man suddenly wanted a breakup, perhaps he already has another option.¡± Francesca panicked after hearing that. ¡°What? Do you mean he¡¯s seeing another woman?¡± ¡°If there is no major conflict between the couple, that may be a probable reason. Why else would he request for a breakup?¡± Monica questioned Francesca. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Francesca was immediately reminded of Hazel upon listening to those words. She recalled the previous ambiguous interaction between Danrique and Hazel, not to mention how he had never exined that matter to her. Anger surged within Francesca at once as she felt she was being cheated. Monica uttered tactfully, ¡°This is just my spection. I suppose only the people concerned would know what has actually happened. Why are you asking this all of a sudden, Ms. Felch? Are you referring to yourself¡ª¡± ¡°No. I saw this scene from a television show.¡± Francesca quickly switched the topic of conversation. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Monica. You should rest earlier.¡± ¡°All right. Goodnight.¡± Francesca remained furious after hanging up the phone. She wanted to contact Danrique and demand an exnation from him, but her pride would not allow her to do so. She texted him earlier and he did not reply either. Perhaps he has already decided to ignore me and draw the line between us so that he can be together with Hazel. Francesca¡¯s wrath intensified as she dwelled further on that matter. She wanted to fly to Xendale immediately, seize Danrique, and interrogate him before tearing him apart. But I can¡¯t leave now¡­ Hold on. Francesca thought of a possibility. Is Danrique deliberately provoking me so that I will go to Xendale to look for him? Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Engaged Francesca recalled the moments she shared with Danrique. She was certain he was not someone who would easily suggest a breakup. Thus, she reckoned he was just trying to goad her into going to Xendale because he missed her too much. Francesca felt a little guilty at that thought. She decided to meet up with Danrique as soon as possible after she dealt with the matters on William¡¯s end. Her mood brightened up after she made that decision. Subsequently, she switched off the lights and drifted into a slumber. ¡°Ms. Felch just turned off the lights,¡± a maid reported to William at the clinic downstairs. William uttered hoarsely, ¡°She¡¯s only going to sleep at four in the morning. It seems like she¡¯s in distress.¡± The maid added in an undertone, ¡°Ms. Felch seemed to be talking on the phone just now, and she sounded agitated. She was conversing in Ustranasion earlier.¡± William nodded. ¡°Okay. All right. You should go and rest now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The maid bowed and left the room. William leaned against the couch while pensively gazing out of the window. After a while, his phone finally vibrated. He hastily answered the call. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Ms. Felch asked me about matters rted to a breakup,¡± Monica reported. ¡°Breakup?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She inquired about the possible reason for a man¡¯s sudden request to break up with a woman.¡± Monica recounted her conversation with Francesca in detail to William. William furrowed his brows after listening to Monica¡¯s ount. ¡°Francesca said L broke up with her?¡± ¡°Ms. Felch did not specify anyone¡¯s name. Instead, she told me she was describing a scene from a television show, but it was obvious that she was talking about her rtionship with Mr. Lindberg.¡± ¡°Okay. I got it. Thank you.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I have you to thank for my current achievements. Please feel free to let me know should you require my assistance.¡± ¡°I will seek your help one day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, Your Highness.¡± After hanging up the call, William looked at Robin, who was lying in bed, and muttered, ¡°Why did L suddenly express his wish to break up with Francesca? What is he trying to do?¡± Then, William widened his eyes in astonishment as a thought popped into his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Early the next morning, Francesca checked her phone right after she woke up. She was crestfallen when she noticed Danrique didn¡¯t call or send her any message. It seems like he¡¯s determined to force me to go to Xendale. He may not take the initiative to contact me if I do not go. Still, the situation here on William¡¯s end is grave. I cannot just abandon my obligations here. Just as her head began to hurt, her phone suddenly rang. She promptly picked up the device and was utterly dispirited to see Anthony¡¯s name on the caller ID instead of Danrique¡¯s. Francesca answered the call in annoyance, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Did you see the news, Francesca?¡± Anthony anxiously asked. ¡°What news?¡± She rubbed her eyes. ¡°Danrique is getting engaged. You need to hurry up and check out the news,¡± he said at once. ¡°What?¡± Francesca was momentarily dazed before she added with delight, ¡°Did he say all those things yesterday to force me into marrying him?¡± Having just woken up, she thought Danrique was getting engaged with her. Anthony grew impatient. ¡°What are you talking about? Do you know Danrique is getting engaged with Hazel?¡± ¡°What?¡± All traces of Francesca¡¯s sleepiness vanished instantaneously as she shot upright on her bed. ¡°With Hazel?¡± Anthony said, ¡°Take a look at the news yourself. Francesca, did you quarrel with Danrique? Why is he suddenly getting engaged to another woman? How long do you n to stay in Danontand? The two of you should meet up as soon as possible and have a proper discussion.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Someone knocked on the door just as she was about to speak. The next second, William¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Are you awake, Francesca?¡± ¡°Just a moment,¡± Francesca replied. Then, she said to Anthony, ¡°Anthony, I¡¯ll talk to youter. William is looking for me.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With that, she hung up the phone. Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 The n Has Been Disrupted After waking up and putting on her clothes, Francesca walked over and opened the door. ¡°Good morning, William!¡± ¡°Francesca, did I wake you?¡± William looked at her with a conflicted expression. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I was already awake.¡± Francesca noticed the paleness on William¡¯s face and the fact that his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Did you not sleep the entire night?¡± ¡°I was worried about Robin, so I had been staying by his side,¡± William replied with a smile. ¡°He woke up at six and looks a lot better. He¡¯s having his breakfast now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I¡¯ll go overter.¡± Francesca yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower first.¡± ¡°Francesca,¡± William called out to her. ¡°Hmm?¡± She turned her head around to look at him. ¡°Are¡­ you all right?¡± William¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Francesca chuckled. ¡°All right now, I¡¯m going to wash up.¡± With that, she closed the door. Left alone in the room, she wiped the smile off her face, then anxiously took out her phone to check the news. Just as expected, the announcement of Danrique¡¯s engagement to Hazel filled the headlines. Almost every media outlet was publicizing the matter. Tagged to the headline was a loving picture. In it, Danrique was sharply dressed in a ck suit. As he stood in the shadows, the y of light entuated the mystery of his chiseled features. As for Hazel, she was wearing a white gown with a mermaid tail that highlighted her sensuous figure, and the white veil draped over her low-hung ponytail brought out the elegant aura within her. Despite the simplicity of the picture, it very much resembled a wedding photo. In addition, Hazel was shing a blissful smile in the picture. Although Danrique¡¯s expression was hidden in the shadows, the contrast between one¡¯s warmth and the other¡¯s frostiness made them look like the perfect couple. At the sight of the picture and the writeups that described how loving those two were, Francesca could feel rage being ignited within her. As the pictures from the previous incident were taken without permission, she still believed that it was nothing but gossip. However, she somehow felt that this time was different. They seem to be posing deliberately in the photo. Also,pared to the previous incident where only certain media outlets reported the news, every major outlet is doing so this time. Even the official spokesperson of Erihal shared the news. From the looks of it, Danrique is serious this time. Francesca then remembered Monica¡¯s words from before. If a man proposes to break up suddenly, it must be because there¡¯s someone else. It looks like Monica is right. Danrique must have broken up with me because he got together with Hazel. And yet, I foolishly believed that he was forcing me to go see him. How deluded can I be? It now turns out that his heart has been stolen by someone else. He clearly dumped me to marry Hazel. The more Francesca thought about it, the more emotional she became. She even felt the urge to fly to Xendale and confront Danrique about it. No, what¡¯s the point of asking? I should just shoot him in the head! Meanwhile, at the clinic downstairs, William¡ªwith an increasingly grim expression¡ªwas still reading the news. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Robin, who had just taken his medication, dismissed everyone else when he noticed the change in William¡¯s expression. After the medical staff and subordinates left, only the two of them remained in the room. ¡°Danrique has announced his engagement to Hazel,¡± William revealed in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s all over the news now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Robin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Does that mean Ms. Felch is no longer Mr. Lindberg¡¯s fianc¨¦e? In that case, wouldn¡¯t our n be¡ª¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the look in William¡¯s eye. Peering out the window warily, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Does Ms. Felch know about this?¡± Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 How Ruthless ¡°She probably does,¡± William answered in a grim tone. ¡°It was justst night that Danrique broke up with her, and this morning, he has already announced his engagement to Hazel. Everything is happening too fast!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Robin was filled with doubt. ¡°I thought Mr. Lindberg has deep feelings for Ms. Felch. He did so much for her previously, so why would he break up with her all of a sudden? Besides, if he really likes Hazel, they would have already gotten together from the very beginning. Why did he only agree to it now? Considering his character, is his hand being forced by the circumstances? What¡¯s really going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s trying to corner me.¡± William¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s obvious to him that I¡¯m using his name to achieve my goals. That¡¯s why he has struck back at me this way. To be honest, I can¡¯t deny how ruthless his methods are!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he would go that far.¡± Robin still found it unbelievable. ¡°If Danrique noticed something, he could¡¯ve used some other way to stop us. There¡¯s no need to sacrifice his rtionship with Ms. Felch, and to even marry Hazel? He doesn¡¯t strike me as someone whose decisions are driven by his emotions.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know what he has hidden up his sleeve, but it¡¯s certainly directed at me.¡± William¡¯s brows were still tightly knitted. ¡°I have underestimated his decisiveness by assuming that I could strike before he realized it. I was hoping to just apologize once the matter was resolved. It never crossed my mind that he was one step ahead of me¡ªhe was already investigating me when Francesca was in Danontand and had formted his countermeasures. And now, his n has taken me by surprise.¡± ¡°Danrique is such a ruthless man,¡± Robinmented with a frown. ¡°All we did was just borrow his influence, nothing more, but he counterattacks as if he¡¯s going to kill us!¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be Danrique if he wasn¡¯t ruthless.¡± William let out a sigh. ¡°Besides, I was the one who offended him first, so I can¡¯tin about him striking back at me.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± Robin looked at him anxiously. ¡°After putting in so much effort and with victory within our grasp, we can¡¯t just give up now, can we?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working on it,¡± William responded with a grave expression. ¡°Do you remember what I told you in the morning?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Robin nodded repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to say. As for Ms. Felch¡ª¡± Before Robin could finish, a frantic knock was heard at the door. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, Mr. Faulkner is here.¡± Stunned by the news, Robin gave William a nervous look. ¡°Why is Ss here now?¡± ¡°His Majesty has probably sent him after reading the news.¡± William¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Danrique¡¯s move is a truly decisive one. Just when we were cruising toward victory, his sudden maneuver derailed our n.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Robin was filled with anxiety. ¡°ording to the original n, His Majesty is due to visit our castle to investigate the water source and arrest the ones responsible. Unfortunately, our n¡ª previously on track¡ªhas now been thrown into disarray in a single day. Say, do you think His Majesty will change his mind about pursuing the matter?¡± ¡°He will not only let the poisoning incident slide but also start to doubt our intentions.¡± William¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°In fact, he¡¯ll begin to suspect that I framed those people and faked Francesca¡¯s rtionship with Danrique just to leverage Danrique¡¯s name for my own objectives.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Robin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°If that¡¯s true, wouldn¡¯t our n be¡ª¡± ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be much of a n left,¡± William interrupted him. ¡°I should be counting my blessings if he didn¡¯t charge me with lying and scheming.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± Robin was stricken by panic. ¡°The only thing we can do now is to hope.¡± William furrowed his brows. ¡°We have to hope that Danrique and Francesca¡¯s bond isn¡¯t strong enough to withstand this.¡± Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 The Charade Even though Robin didn¡¯tprehend the meaning behind William¡¯s words, he knew that they had no choice but to take the risk. Knock! Knock! Right then, there came a knock on the door. A subordinate came in and reported, ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Faulkner has arrived.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± William and Robin exchanged nces. The subordinate opened the door, and Ss strode into the room. After bowing to William, he said straightforwardly, ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has instructed me to take you and Dr. Felch to the pce.¡± The words triggered a drastic change in Robin¡¯s expression, but William¡ªwho managed to remain calm¡ªreplied with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m ready to go at any time upon His Majesty¡¯s summons. As for Francesca, let me talk to¡ª¡± Halfway through his reply, Francesca swung the door opened and entered. She was dressed in a white coat and holding a medical kit in her hand. Surprised by the sight of Ss, she turned toward William. ¡°Francesca, let me introduce you.¡± After briefly introducing one to the other, William added, ¡°Francesca, His Majesty has sent Ss to take us to the pce.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t heing over tomorrow?¡± Francesca asked directly. ¡°Why are we going over now?¡± ¡°About that¡ª¡± ¡°Dr. Felch.¡± William was about to exin when Ss stepped forward. ¡°His Majesty has learned of your impressive medical skills and is filled with admiration. He would like to invite you to the pce and he hopes that you¡¯ll grant him the honor.¡± As one of the king¡¯s close aides, Ss had shown Francesca great respect by the graciousness he had disyed. Unfortunately, it failed to work on her. ¡°I don¡¯t like to be a guest. If His Majesty has any questions, he cane here himself and ask them.¡± ¡°Francesca¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Felch.¡± This time, the solemness in Ss¡¯ voice deepened. ¡°You¡¯re probably unaware because of your youth. His Majesty¡¯s invitation and the fact that he has sent me is an unprecedented disy of sincerity. Please don¡¯t put me and His Highness in a difficult position.¡± ¡°Me putting you in a difficult position?¡± Francesca asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m here to provide medical treatment and I have notmitted any crimes, so why does the king insist on seeing me? And how does me not seeing him put you in a difficult position?¡± ¡°Dr. Felch¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Faulkner,¡± William interjected before Ss could say anything further. ¡°Francesca is a good friend of mine and also my savior. All this while, she hates to be restricted and doesn¡¯t enjoy socializing in political circles. Since she doesn¡¯t feel like going to the pce, let¡¯s not pressure her into it. As for Grandpa, I¡¯ll exin it to him myself.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡± Ss was about to say something when William bowed to him. ¡°Please.¡± Given William¡¯s response, Ss couldn¡¯t bring himself to press the matter any further. He let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait for you outside, then.¡± With that, he strode out of the room. Francesca¡ªwho was already in a foul mood¡ªwas further annoyed by the drama. However, the miserable look on William¡¯s face triggered mixed emotions within her that led her to apologize. ¡°William, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, but I really don¡¯t feel like going to the pce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go. It has nothing to do with you anyway.¡± William was always gentle with Francesca. ¡°I already feel bad for getting you involved. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll deal with it myself. I don¡¯t want to ce any burden on you.¡± ¡°But how are you going to exin yourself at the pce?¡± Francesca was concerned about him. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± William patted her on the shoulder. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be off now. I don¡¯t want to keep Ss waiting. Anyway, don¡¯t push yourself today. Once you have examined Robin, you should get some rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Francesca nodded before watching William leave. Robin let out a sorrowful sigh. ¡°I thought we could turn things around smoothly, but it seems we are finished.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean by finished?¡± Francesca asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Robin continued to me himself. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have appealed to His Majesty and revealed your identity. More importantly, I shouldn¡¯thave exposed Mr. Lindberg and your rtionship. Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 The Scheme ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± Francesca could not wrap her head around his words. ¡°I understand if you revealed my true identity, as the king wouldn¡¯t believe you if I were an ordinary doctor. But why did you bring up my rtionship with Danrique?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t n on mentioning it at first. But when His Majesty learned that you were Francesco, the miracle doctor, he insisted on seeing you. He wanted you to personally describe how you tested the poison and to show evidence of it. At the same time, he nned to send experts from the pce to validate your work¡­ ¡°I remembered that before your arrival, His Highness had instructed me not to get you involved in politics no matter what. He said that you didn¡¯t like socializing or showing yourself in public, let alone mingling with the royal and political circles of the nation. ¡°So, in a moment of desperation, I mentioned you were Danrique¡¯s fianc¨¦e, hoping that His Majesty would change his mind. That way, he would show you more respect, or at the very least, not put you in a difficult spot by validating your work.¡± After rting what happened in a single breath, the weakened Robin took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Just as expected, His Majesty¡¯s attitude toward you changed the moment he heard that you were Mr. Lindberg¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Although he still wants to see you, it¡¯s from the perspective of a guest instead of trying to interrogate you. Back then, I thought I had done the right thing, but I didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± Robin sighed. At that moment, Francesca finally understood. ¡°That Danrique would announce his engagement to Hazel, causing the king to think that William and you were lying. That¡¯s why that old man invited William and me to the pce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Robin let out another deep sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it too. And now, I¡¯m afraid His Majesty will not only not investigate the matter about the poisoning but also hold His Highness and me ountable for lying.¡± Pausing briefly, Robin asked cautiously, ¡°Ms. Felch, what in the world is going on? What happened between you and Mr. Lindberg?¡± Instead of replying, Francesca dropped her medical kit and turned around to pursue William. ¡°Ms. Felch, Ms. Felch!¡± Despite his shouts, Robin failed to stop her. As he watched Francesca¡¯s running silhouette disappear, the look in his eyes quickly changed. He knew that they were currently put at a disadvantage. Nevertheless, they still had a chance of turning things around if Francesca were to side with them. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Francesca wanted to reach the car before it left so that she could travel to the pce together with William. Amidst William¡¯s shock, Ss invited her into the car. Once they were on the road, William asked, ¡°Francesca, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯ll deal with it alone? Why did you change your mind ande along?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to face this alone.¡± Francesca was resolute. ¡°Since I¡¯m the one who detected the poison, I¡¯m ready to answer the king if that¡¯s what he wants. It¡¯s better to rify the matter in person than to have the old man asking for me continuously.¡± Ss cleared his throat at the sound of Francesca¡¯s words. ¡°Ms. Felch, please don¡¯t speak this way to His Majesty at the pce.¡± ¡°How, then, should I speak?¡± Francesca retorted. ¡°I¡¯m not a criminal. Why should I lower myself in front of him?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°All right, all right.¡± William quickly defused the situation. ¡°Mr. Faulkner, even though Francesca is headstrong, she¡¯s still someone well-mannered and respects the elderly. His Majesty is my grandfather. She knows what¡¯s appropriate.¡± Having heard William¡¯s response, Ss didn¡¯t say anything further. After all, it was a smartment that not only defended Francesca but also eased the tension in the air. Francesca, too, kept mum. Looking out the window with Danrique in her thoughts, she felt the knot in her heart. All she wanted to do was to resolve the matter at hand so that she could fly to Xendale and confront Danrique about the truth. Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 The Expectations Of Love Meanwhile, Danrique had just learned that Francesca was heading to the pce with William. Consumed by rage, he smashed his phone. ¡°That foolish woman!¡± I have already threatened her with a breakup. And yet, instead ofpromising, she ends up protecting William. Is she just stupid, or does she love William instead of me? The more Danrique thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°Mr. Lindberg, calm down,¡± Sean consoled him. ¡°I think Ms. Felch is either too kind or na?ve. That¡¯s why she is being manipted by Prince William. Soon, the truth will find its way to her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not being na?ve. It¡¯s pure stupidity!¡± Danrique exploded in anger. ¡°This time, I must teach her a lesson so that she learns once and for all how insidious men can be!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sean decided to swallow his words instead. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Danrique saw through him. ¡°You think I¡¯m being too cruel to William?¡± ¡°Prince William¡¯seback will only benefit us. He¡¯s one of our partners after all. Once he seeds as king, the future of our coboration will be bright. On the other hand, if one of his cousins ascends the throne, we will lose one of our key interest groups. Since we have just expanded to the Epean market, it would be in our interest to broaden ourwork and gain a foothold instead.¡± At that moment, Sean¡ªworried about angering Danrique¡ªpaused to observe his reaction. ¡°Continue.¡± Danrique gestured. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, mostly because Prince William has used Ms. Felch and taken advantage of your identity to achieve his objectives. So all you want to do now is to put him in his ce. That, I can understand. But I feel that there¡¯s no benefit in us destroying him. Not only would we lose a partner, but we might also end up antagonizing Ms. Felch.¡± Danrique, brimming with emotions, eximed, ¡°Are you saying that Francesca will have a fallout with me because of William? After all that I¡¯ve done, can¡¯t that foolish woman see what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°With Ms. Felch¡¯s intelligence and wisdom, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll figure out sooner orter. But¡­¡± Sean pondered for a fleeting moment. ¡°Mr. Lindberg, you have neglected an important point¡ªMs. Felch is still a doctor!¡± ¡°So what if she is?¡± Danrique was truly clueless. ¡°As a doctor, she¡¯s born with an inherent sense of justice,¡± Sean analyzed. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t Prince William¡¯s enemies real? I¡¯m sure someone has really poisoned him and the inhabitants of the castle. Now that she¡¯s trapped in Danontand, she will want to hold the perpetrator ountable no matter what. Even if she knows that Prince William is using her, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll understand his motivations. After all, he¡¯s carrying the burden of a blood feud and has the blood of eighty men on his hands. ¡°Compared to the heavy responsibilities on his shoulders, his maniption of her is nothing at all. Long story short, Ms. Felch has nothing to lose. She might get disappointed in Prince William, but she would never have a fallout with him over it. As for you, insisting on teaching Prince William a lesson is the same as squashing any hope of justice for the eighty lives lost in his castle. Therefore, how do you think it looks through the lens of morality?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sean¡¯s words cause Danrique to fall into deep thought. Despite seeing the logic in it, he still felt indignant. ¡°Am I really not that important to herpared to William?¡± ¡°No, Ms. Felch is fiercely loyal. She¡¯s someone who wears her heart on her sleeve. Hence, her feelings for you are true. As for Prince William, she sees him as a friend at most and sympathizes with him. Nheless, she has high expectations of you because of her love for you. That¡¯s in contrast to an ordinary friend from whom she doesn¡¯t expect anything at all.¡± After finishing his soliloquy in a single breath, Sean advised, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Prince William would call you tonight and beg you for mercy? I think it¡¯s a good opportunity for you to consider whether to give him another chance.¡± Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 Within Expectations After a momentary silence, Danrique replied tly, ¡°That will depend on his performance.¡± ¡°As of now, you¡¯re hisst hope. In order to exact revenge and make aeback, he¡¯ll definitely agree to any of your conditions,¡± Sean said. ¡°Yes. That includes Francesca too,¡± Danrique sneered. ¡°Perhaps she might plead on his behalf in order to help him out.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sean didn¡¯t dare toment any further, as he could sense that everything seemed to be falling into ce for Danrique, including leveraging this opportunity to take out the Atkinson family. As long as Francesca didn¡¯t make any further mistakes, they would be the ultimate winner in the end. Unfortunately, all that his employer cared about was Francesca. Meanwhile, Francesca could feel her ears burning. Feeling as if someone was talking about her, she checked her phone but didn¡¯t see any notifications on it. Nevertheless, she had no time to be distracted, for they had arrived at the pce. Dressed in her white robe and wearing custom-made medical spectacles, Francesca looked inexplicably attractive with her messy hair, which she didn¡¯t have time tob in the morning. Her carefree appearance made her stick out like a sore thumb within the opulent decorations of the pce. ¡°Dr. Felch, this way please,¡± Ss invited. Following William from behind, Francesca strode into the inner halls confidently.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As he hadn¡¯t been there in a long time, William scanned the surroundings with his narrowed eyes and lamented, ¡°It¡¯s been ten years since Ist came here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You were still a teenager back then,¡± Ss recalled. ¡°It was His Majesty¡¯s birthday then, and you came to attend the banquet.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± William shed a self-deprecating smile. ¡°That was the time I embarrassed myself by rolling down the staircase. While everyone wasughing at me, only Grandpa reached out to help me up.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. Someone sabotaged you.¡± Ss couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache at the mention of the topic. ¡°In His Majesty¡¯s absence, they used the opportunity to goad you into standing up. Despite knowing that your legs were crippled, they insisted on forcing you to get on your feet. When you failed to do so, they grabbed you up from your wheelchair and let go, causing you to fall down the staircase.¡± Recalling the past enraged Ss. ¡°They truly are b*stards for taking advantage of their parents¡¯ position to bully you. After that, the few nobles even dismissed the matter as just children fooling around.¡± ¡°They really were children. All of them were younger than me.¡± The calm William broke into a faint smile as if he was unaffected by the past. ¡°Those who were older simply stood aside and abetted them withoutying a finger on me.¡± ¡°Ever since that incident, His Majesty has never asked you toe back to the pce. Not because he¡¯s ostracizing you, but because he doesn¡¯t want to see you being bullied,¡± Ss said with a sigh. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty cares about you. It¡¯s just that¡­ there are plenty of considerations holding him back.¡± ¡°I know.¡± William gave a bitter smile before raising his head to look out at the greenwn. ¡°Francesca, look, I used to go horse riding there¡­ and that¡¯s also where I fell.¡± His words elicited a sympathetic squeeze in Francesca¡¯s heart. ¡°The same blood flows through all of your veins. Why do they have to treat you this way?¡± ¡°My father is the eldest, so he will most likely seed the throne¡­¡± William said meaningfully before changing the topic. ¡°It seems that there are other guests today.¡± When he saw the luxury sedans parked nearby, his eyes dimmed. ¡°His Majesty has invited a few other families¡ªyour cousins,¡± Ss said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. His Majesty won¡¯t put you in a difficult position.¡± William simply responded with silence. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m looking forward to meet them.¡± Francesca¡¯s knuckles cracked as she clenched her fists. After hearing William rte the stories from his childhood, she was filled with rage. She felt the urge to seek justice on his behalf. Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 Rtionships Inside the inner hall, it was surprisingly warm, just like a luxurious home that didn¡¯t lose its sense of familiarity. Hanging off the wall was a huge family portrait with many members of the family inside. Sitting in the middle was Federico, who was surrounded by his children and grandchildren. From the picture, Francesca spotted the young William, who looked exactly the same as he was now. However, he wasn¡¯t paralyzed then and still had a sparkle in his eyes. His clear and crystal-blue eyes glistened vibrantly, just like the stars in the night sky. He was leaning against Federico¡¯s knees with a face that was filled with innocence. Anyone who saw him couldn¡¯t deny the happiness he was exuding then. After all, his healthy parents were standing by the side in the picture. ¡°When I was young, I couldn¡¯t wait to grow up.¡± William sighed. ¡°How foolish of me!¡± ¡°One has to grow up sooner orter.¡± All of a sudden, a sonorous voice rang out from behind them. When Francesca turned around and was greeted by the sight of Federico, she realized that he looked just as warm and kind as he was on the television. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± William bowed respectfully. As for Francesca, she nodded at him out of courtesy. ¡°Wee, Dr. Felch.¡± Federico looked at Francesca intently before shifting his attention to William. ¡°William, you can dispense with the pleasantries. Just call me Grandpa as you have always done so in the past.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± William nodded. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Federico ushered them. Without any hesitation, Francesca settled down on the sofa. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Subsequently, the pce attendants served some snacks and Epean tea before moving to the side. As for Ss, he stood quietly behind Federico with his head lowered. ¡°Yesterday morning, Robin came to the pce with a report. Thus, I would like to verify it with you now.¡± At Federico¡¯s cue, a middle-aged woman who looked like a secretary came forward with a recording pen. After bowing at Federico and William, she began to y it. The recording contained Robin¡¯s report to Federico. He first informed Federico of how William¡¯s illness acted up again before going on about how thetter had invited an exceptionally skilled doctor to the castle to treat him. After diagnosing that he had been poisoned, the doctor followed the trails and discovered that the water source at the castle had been spiked, together with William¡¯s essential oils. Robin had even brought samples of the poisoned water and essential oils to be validated. Throughout the entire process, Robin exined everything clearly. Never in his report did he mention who the suspect was or how much William had been humiliated over the years. During the exchange, Federico had a few questions for him but didn¡¯t reveal his thoughts. In the end, he instructed Robin to bring the doctor to the pce so that he could question her. However, it was then that Robin began to panic and became evasive. Unfortunately, his reaction ended up raising Federico¡¯s suspicions instead. It was under those circumstances that he mentioned Francesca¡¯s identity. Up till then, everything was consistent with what Robin had told them, and there were no problems. However, toward the end, Federico began to focus on Danrique and Francesca¡¯s rtionship. Despite all that Robin had said earlier, Federico barely made ament. It wasn¡¯t until Robin had mentioned that Francesca was Danrique¡¯s fianc¨¦e that he probed further to know if the information was true and if Danrique had openly admitted the fact. Robin responded in the affirmative and even told him some stories about Danrique and Francesca. After delving into the matter in detail and verifying that Danrique was serious about Francesca to the extent of getting married, Federico finally eased up. Subsequently, he told Robin that he would personally contact William to inform him of his decision with regard to the matter. Having heard the entire exchange, the clueless Francesca realized theplex rtionships that were involved. Compared to the political machinations against William, Federico seemed to care more about her rtionship with Danrique. Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 The Secret Objective In other words, Federico was more concerned aboutmercial opportunities and buildingworks than William and the eighty lives in his castle. When the sad truth finally dawned upon her, Francesca¡¯s pity for William intensified. Suddenly, she could understand why William had been suffering in silence all this while. It wasn¡¯t because he was an ipetent coward, but because he knew that even if he fought for what he wanted, it was simply pointless. Even now, he couldn¡¯t even initiate an investigation despite having lost the lives of eighty men in the castle. What made things worse was that his only hopey in her rtionship with Danrique. How absurd was this? More importantly, the fact that Federico could brazenly yback the conversation in front of William and Francesca meant that he didn¡¯t see any problem with it at all. At that instant, Francesca finally understood why her mentor had repeatedly emphasized that she shouldn¡¯t get involved with politicians and members of royal families. At the end of the recording, Federico got straight to the point. ¡°William, was it your intention to send Robin to see me?¡± ¡°No,¡± William answered softly. ¡°But I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything he said.¡± ¡°Good, that should be the way.¡± Federico smiled faintly. ¡°In that case, did you also order him to lie?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Robin didn¡¯t lie,¡± William quickly said. ¡°It¡¯s true that the water source at the castle was poisoned together with my essential oils¡­¡± ¡°And is Dr. Felch¡¯s identity also true?¡± Federico questioned directly. Stunned, William gave Francesca a conflicted look, not knowing what to say. ¡°Your Majesty, and which of my identities are you asking about?¡± Francesca threw the question back at him. ¡°Is it the one where I¡¯m Francesco or the one where I¡¯m Danrique¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Francesca didn¡¯t sound as if she was speaking to a king at all. Instead, it was as if she was fearlessly arguing with amon man with no intention of backing down. The gravitas in her voice intimidated Federico to the extent he needed a few seconds to recover from the shock. ¡°Barely anything was publicly known about Francesco before this morning. Also, details of Mr. Lindberg¡¯s fianc¨¦e were scarce until now¡­¡± There was a certain weightiness to his words. After all, Francesco¡¯s identity had been such a tightly kept secret that even a king wasn¡¯t able to verify it. Previously, Federico didn¡¯t have any doubts because he didn¡¯t find it important at all. What he was truly concerned with was Francesca¡¯s rtionship with Danrique. However, the proud Francesca was incensed by his words. ¡°What does whether I¡¯m Danrique¡¯s fianc¨¦e have anything to do with this matter?¡± ¡°Francesca¡­¡± William quickly held her hand. ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s discuss this civilly.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Francesca¡¯s temper red. ¡°Your Majesty, please answer my question!¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± Ss bellowed. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to His Majesty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Unexpectedly, Federico didn¡¯t mind Francesca¡¯s attitude. Instead, hemented with a smile, ¡°From the way you speak and behave, you¡¯re really simr to Danrique.¡± ¡°Why would I want to be simr to that b*stard?¡± Francesca blurted. ¡°Francesca¡­¡± William panicked. Noticing the nervous look on William¡¯s face, Francesca dialed down her ferocity and rephrased, ¡°Your Majesty, the water source at William¡¯s castle was poisoned, resulting in the deaths of eighty men. From an official perspective, you should seek justice for them. And on a personal level, you, as William¡¯s grandfather, should all the more protect and stand up for him. At such a crucial moment, you must order the matter to be thoroughly investigated and the perpetrator to be severely punished instead of dwelling on unrted matters.¡± ¡°With regards to the matter, you can rest assured that I¡¯ll thoroughly investigate it.¡± Federico broke into a slight smile. ¡°If someone has really tried to poison William and the men in his castle, they¡¯ll definitely feel my wrath. However, I still can¡¯t allow an outsider to manipte William to achieve his secret objective.¡± Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 Speaking Up Federico¡¯s words carried heavy and shocking implications. The atmosphere immediately grew tense. Even the carefree Francesca froze in shock. She instinctively looked at William as an outrageous thought crossed her mind. Could it be true? Meanwhile, William raised his head and met the king¡¯s gaze. He dered firmly, ¡°Your Majesty, I have nothing to hide nor the courage to manipte others, especially L!¡± William could not have answered Federico¡¯s question more openly than that. The king narrowed his eyes and stared at William. ¡°Then tell me. Did Robin lie?¡± Complex emotions filled the king¡¯s gaze. William replied honestly, ¡°Based on the recording I heard, Robin had said nothing but the truth.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Federico began to doubt himself. ¡°Why don¡¯t I answer you instead? We¡¯re basically talking about my status as someone¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Francesca continued impatiently, ¡°I was still Danrique¡¯s fianc¨¦e before four this morning, but that is no longer the case as we have split up. Then, the media reported on Danrique and Hazel¡¯s engagement. Simple as that.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Stunned, Ss muttered, ¡°That sounds so childish.¡± ¡°Why did you break up so suddenly? Was it because of me?¡± asked William softly. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Danrique just went crazy.¡± Furious, Francesca added, ¡°Robin wasn¡¯t lying, and nor was William. Though I didn¡¯t want to be involved in this or drag Danrique into this mess, things have spiraled to the point where I feel I must exin everything clearly.¡± Francescaunched into a lengthy exnation. ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not lying about the multiple poisoning attempts on William just because we¡¯re close friends. There¡¯s definitely poison in the castle¡¯s water source and the essential oil he was given. He and the eighty-three residents in the castle have all been poisoned; no one can deny that. I may not understand yourplicated rtionships with one another or anyone¡¯s reasons for pulling such schemes, but I do know that the perpetrator deserves punishment. That¡¯s the enduringw in any country of any era. So why have the facts be something to be covered up when it reaches your ears, Your Majesty?¡± She continued, ¡°Are you suspecting William of poisoning himself for the sake of sabotaging someone else? Has the harm and humiliation he suffered all these years been nothing but an act? Did he injure both his legs tond himself in a wheelchair?¡± Her argument had been delivered with a demanding aura, which instantly steamrolled over the king. Federico suddenly looked away as though fearful of meeting William¡¯s gaze. Indeed, no one could dispute the facts. I can¡¯t fault William for borrowing Danrique¡¯s reputation to make an usation. Someone had sabotaged him first, and he deserves to fight back. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. William knew he had little authority in the royal family. No one would bat an eyelid if all the upants in his castle perished. Sadly, not even the king would have seen fit to punish his other grandchildren for harming him. That was why William needed to find other ways to convince the king. s, Federico seemed to think otherwise. He clearly believed William had no support and nowhere to turn. Moreover, William wasn¡¯t qualified to inherit the throne. That was why he chose to sacrifice William. ¡°Francesca¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish.¡± Francesca cut off William and said, ¡°He¡¯s your flesh and blood. I don¡¯t understand why you must mistreat him so. Is it because both his parents are dead? Is it because his legs are crippled? Is that why you find him worthless?¡± ¡°You!¡± Federico sputtered with rage. ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Undeterred, Francesca said, ¡°You know better than anyone else that talent-wise and character-wise, William is the best candidate for the throne. You¡¯re merely giving up on him because of his impaired legs. Well, let me tell you now that it¡¯s possible to cure his legs! One day, he will stand before you and prove that no one can defeat him!¡± Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 A Rare Opportunity N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Francesca pleaded William¡¯s case fiercely and passionately. The prince stared at his friend, his eyes reddening inadvertently with grateful tears. He had struggled silently for twenty years, and Francesca had just pointed out every bit of injustice he had suffered to the king that day. He never imagined someone in this world could understand him as wholly as Francesca did at that moment. William was even more surprised that someone would fearlessly stand up for him despite his obviously disadvantaged situation. He stared at Francesca as though she were the only shining beacon of hope in his bleak life. She had given him hope and the determination to stand on his feet again. He felt reinvigorated to challenge the mounting obstacles in his life. Normally, Ss would have told Francesca off for her outburst, and Federico would have ordered some soldiers to drag her out of the room for her impudence. To everyone¡¯s surprise, none of that happened. Instead, Ss froze in shock, tearing up as he shot William a pitiful look. Even Federico lowered his head and fell into silence. Sometimeter, he asked, ¡°Can his legs truly be cured?¡± ¡°I swear on my life,¡± vowed Francesca. She wanted to try her best for William and defend her medical skills. ¡°Good, good.¡± Federico nodded and addressed Ss, ¡°Please send her back first.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Ss stepped forward and said, ¡°This way, Dr. Felch.¡± Francesca shot William a worried look. He reassured her with a tender gaze, ¡°Go. I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Call me if there¡¯s any danger.¡± Then, Francesca shot the king a meaningful stare before leaving. Federico was stunned by her behavior. ¡°T-This! Is she threatening me?¡± William chuckled before he could help himself. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you like this before.¡± ¡°Thisdy is impudent! Utterly so!¡± Federico bristled with fury as he added, ¡°I was too kind to her. I should¡¯ve sent her off to prison and taught her a lesson.¡± Smiling, William defended his friend. ¡°She has always been like this; even L is frightened of her. But she¡¯s fiercely loyal to her friends and an extremely skilled doctor to boot!¡± ¡°Is she really Francesco?¡± The king was still doubtful of her identity. ¡°In the flesh! I would never lie to you about this, Your Majesty!¡± William answered somberly. The king¡¯s hesitation was evident as hemented, ¡°She looks very young to possess such superb medical skills. Robin says she saved L in the past, which is why they affirmed their feelings for each other at a young age.¡± William nodded and exined, ¡°It¡¯s true. They lost contact after that, and L looked for her for seven years.¡± ¡°If he has such strong feelings for her, how could they split up so suddenly? And how could L turn around and be engaged to someone else?¡± Federico stared at his grandson and questioned, ¡°Could it be because of you?¡± William lowered his head in silence. Federico suddenly approached him and advised, ¡°I said something to your father once, and it¡¯s about time I shared that message with you. An empire will always be more important than a woman.¡± William shuddered and stared at the king in disbelief. Is he implying that he¡¯s giving me the opportunity to control an empire? ¡°How long will it take to cure your legs?¡± Federico pointed at William¡¯s legs. ¡°About three months. There will be several months of physical therapy after that¡­¡± Federico cut him off and asked, ¡°Does that mean you will stand in about half a year?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± William nodded determinedly, though he felt slightly guilty about keeping his grandfather¡¯s hopes up. Still, Francesca had won him a precious opportunity to fight for the throne, and he would do everything in his might to make it happen. Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Threatening Danrique ¡°Very well.¡± Federico nodded. ¡°The girl is right. In terms of character, you¡¯re thousands of times better than your cousins. You¡¯ve managed to live until now in an environment like this, and you¡¯ve managed to make thepany you¡¯ve started up to one of the top hundredpanies. Furthermore, you were capable of working with someone impressive like Danrique. That alone is proof of your capability. If you buck up, you¡¯ll naturally be the best heir for the throne.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a haste to thank me,¡± Federico cut him off. ¡°I have a task for you. I¡¯ll only consider you for the role if you canplete it.¡± ¡°Of course. Please feel free to ask anything from me.¡± Ss personally sent Francesca back. When they turned around the corner of the corridor, they encountered a few handsome young men walking toward them. Ss lowered his head as a gesture of respect toward them, and the few young men did the same in return. In contrast, Francesca remained stony-faced. She nced at them with cold eyes, knowing that these were the few cousins who often bullied William. All of them seemed ordinary, but there was something exceptionally cruel in their blood. If not for the fact that she did not want to involve William in this, she would have doled out severe punishment for them. ¡°Is this the miraculous doctor that William hired?¡± The princes were all looking at Francesca with evil eyes. In fact, one of them was even looking at her in contempt. Francesca tightened her fists. Just as she was about to lose control of herself and punch them, Ss hastily urged the few princes to leave. The young men even turned around to gesture provocatively at Francesca. Without hesitation, Francesca took off her shoe and flung it at them. Thump! The shoe hit two of the young men¡¯s heads. The princes were dumbfounded, for no one had dared to treat them in this way before. Right as the two princes who were hit were about to kick up a fuss, the rest stopped the two. ¡°This is His Majesty¡¯s ce. Have you lost your mind?¡± Hearing that, they had no choice but to fume in their spots. On the other hand, Francesca sneered and left. The look of shock never left Ss¡¯ face as he quickly sent Francesca out of the pce. After entering the car, Ss observed Francesca, who was in the backseat, through the rearview mirror. He was baffled. She looks normal, so where did she get that aggressive and fearless demeanor from? In the meantime, Francesca was huffing in anger as she looked at her phone. Danrique had yet to reply to her, and she could not help but think, Is the b*stard for real this time? He¡¯s not going to marry Hazel, is he? Right in the middle of her contemtion, Sean called, and Francesca picked up the call right away. ¡°Hey, Sean.¡± ¡°Ms. Felch, you¡¯re¡­ fine, right?¡± Sean tentatively asked. Danrique knew that Francesca had followed William to the pce; he was worried something bad would happen if Francesca ticked the king off with her temper. Furthermore, they would have a dy in receiving new information about the situation in the pce, so Danrique had gotten Sean to call her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°My heart¡¯s still beating,¡± Francesca growled out. ¡°Did Danrique make you call me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sean cast a helpless look at Danrique. Danrique shook his head, so Sean had no choice but to say, ¡°I was the one who wanted to call you. Didn¡¯t you call me earlier? I was just wondering if you had something urgent to tell me¡ª¡± ¡°You can shut up now,¡± Francesca snapped. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk, and you¡¯re going to listen.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Sean dared not say anything else. ¡°Tell that b*stard Danrique that I¡¯ll be rifying everything in person at Xendale once I¡¯m done settling these matters at William¡¯s side. If he still wants to break up, I won¡¯t insist the rtionship continue. However, before we meet up, he¡¯d better stay faithful, or else I¡¯ll castrate him!¡± With that, Francesca ended the call. Ss¡¯ eyes were wide with shock as his jaw dropped. He had figured out that the one who called Francesca was Danrique¡¯s subordinate, Sean. After snapping at Sean, Francesca changed her target to Danrique and threatened him. Ss could not believe his ears; he could not believe that the infamous devil, Danrique Lindberg, was getting threatened by Francesca. Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 n ¡°Go to hell, b*stard!¡± Francesca gritted out. Nevertheless, rage continued to boil in her, and she began composing a message to Danrique. As she typed, she cursed, ¡°Douchebag, you¡¯d better remember to refrain from all sex even if it kills you; you have to wait until I¡¯m back and done talking to you. If you dare to cheat on me, I¡¯m going to ughter you!¡± Ss could not help but shudder as he listened to her swearing. She¡¯s terrifying! But she seems young, so she¡¯s probably just a feral girl. What are the chances she¡¯s someone who can deal with Mr. Lindberg? Just as those thoughts crossed his mind, a truck abruptly appeared on its way toward them. The driver could not turn in time, and right as their car was about to collide with it, Francesca pounced at the driver¡¯s seat. She reached out her hands and swiftly turned the steering wheel as she bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t step on the brake; step on the elerator!¡± The driver did as he was told. In the next second, the car swayed to the side and went on two wheels as it narrowly sped through the gap between the truck and the guardrail. The car continued to drive nted on one side for a few more minutes before itnded back on four wheels. The driver was scared senseless. However, Francesca calmly patted his shoulders and said, ¡°Calm down and drive slowly.¡± Then, she casually leaned back in her seat and continued typing out her message to curse at Danrique. It had been a harrowing and thrilling moment, but to Francesca, it was as if the moment was just a trivial experience. Ss was stiff against his seat with a colorless face as he grabbed his chest and held his breath. A long whileter, he came back to his senses and tentatively asked, ¡°Dr. Felch, you were unbelievable. Do you know how to drive?¡± ¡°Spot on, Captain Obvious,¡± Francesca replied. Ss did not dare to ask her any more questions, but in his mind, he secretlybeled the young woman as someoneplicated. Simultaneously, at the pce, William was telling Federico, ¡°You can consider Francesca as someone simple who has nothing against the world. But you can also consider her as someoneplicated. She has extraordinary medical knowledge and various marvelous skills, so she¡¯s not someone to be easily crossed. Moreover, she saved the lives of many prominent figures. If something happens to her, I¡¯m afraid there will be many people taking revenge for her.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you bold with your words?¡± Federico sneered in disdain. ¡°How capable can a twenty-year-old girl be? And you say that many prominent figures will take revenge for her? I¡¯d like to know who those people are!¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Federico icily cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do anything to her right now; I¡¯m only asking you to keep her in the castle and stop her from leaving. Why are you overthinking the matter?¡± ¡°Francesca¡¯s rtionship with Danrique has recently deteriorated. She¡¯ll soon be on her way to Xendale, and I won¡¯t be able to stop her,¡± William exined. ¡°However, I¡¯m certain that she¡¯ll return to treat me once she¡¯s done settling her matter with Danrique.¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t let her go,¡± the old king uttered without beating around the bush. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand that you can¡¯t let her meet Danrique?¡± William froze. He had sensed something amiss earlier, but it was only at that moment he realized what Federico was trying to tell him. He blurted out, ¡°Why?¡± Nevertheless, he realized something in the next second. ¡°Grandpa, did someonee to look for you?¡± Federico sipped his tea in silence. His silence made William¡¯s heart lurch. All of a sudden, he realized how naive he had been. Federico had been the king for decades, and there was no doubt he was an observant, smart man. The old man knew about his matters all along, but he never once intervened. Hence, how could he have abruptly sobered up after Francesca¡¯s words? The truth was that, Federico had known about Francesca and Danrique¡¯s matter before they came to meet him. Federico was not the one who looked into these matters; someone told him about them. At the same time, they had struck a deal with Federico to get Federico¡¯s assistance in certain matters. One of those matters would be for William to think of a way to keep Francesca in the castle for half a year.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Friends Are Meant To Be Betrayed Many things could happen if he did not allow her to leave the castle. William could use his illness to make Francesca stay by his side but not for long. Besides, Francesca and Danrique had reached an agreement back then, so that was why she was not in a hurry to leave. However, judging by the current situation, William could only lock her in the castle if he wanted her to stay. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Danrique used their engagement as an excuse to get Francesca to go back because he wanted to meet her as soon as possible. Deep in William¡¯s heart, he understood the consequence his action might cause. Danrique would definitely be offended if I were to pull a trick on her to stop her from leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Federico said icily. ¡°Your cousins are still waiting outside. Make up your mind.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Federico interrupted as he had run out of patience. ¡°Even if you disagree with the n, I still have other ns in mind to stop her from leaving. I can always hand the task to your cousins, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be more than willing to ept it.¡± William¡¯s expression turned grim instantly. He knew Federico was capable of doing many things. Likewise, he knew his cousins were all despicable, vicious, and cunning men who would resort to all sorts of dirty tricks. Should that happen, Francesca would be in trouble. ¡°William¡­¡± Federico patted his shoulder gently and advised him patiently, ¡°You¡¯re an all-rounder, but you¡¯re just too indecisive like your father because you care too much for people you have feelings for. This attribute of yours will hinder you from bing a formidable king.¡± After a short pause, Federico continued, ¡°I¡¯m not just testing you, but I¡¯m also trying to guide you to attain your goal and to be a decisive person! William, I hope you understand my intention.¡± ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± William nodded. ¡°But Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll offend Danrique if we do that¡­¡± ¡°Of course, we would not do anything that will step on his toes,¡± Federico said with a smirk. ¡°We¡¯re just helping him get rid of a stumbling block. What do young people know about love anyway? Soon, he¡¯ll forget about this Dr. Felch and fall in love with another woman.¡± ¡°Another woman?¡± William seemed to have read between the lines. ¡°Did you meet with someone from Erihal? Is it the president?¡± It was clear that the president of Erihal wanted Danrique to marry his daughter. That was why he came to M Nation to get Federico¡¯s help to stop Francesca from returning to Erihal. William knew what his grandfather had in mind. He knew Federico would not have agreed to take the risk if the Atkinson family was the one who approached him. Since the president of Erihal was the one who sought his help, Federico knew he would benefit greatly had he managed to do the president a favor. Moreover, Federico was also a traditionalist who believed a man should marry a woman with simr family background. That was why Federico did not believe Danrique was in love with Francesca. It probably is just puppy love. Perhaps, Danrique is merely trying to relive his teenage dream. Once he loses interest in that woman, he¡¯ll forget about her. That was also why he was not afraid of offending Danrique. In fact, he felt getting rid of an ordinary girl was just nothing to write home about. Yet, William begged to differ. He knew Danrique was serious about Francesca and would not give her up easily. He had not done anything that had crossed the line because he knew he was still no match for Danrique. ¡°You¡¯re getting on my nerves, William.¡± Federico had lost all his patience. ¡°Stop questioning my motive. Just do as I say.¡± ¡°But Grandpa, Francesca is my friend¡­¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Federico responded with a cold snort. ¡°Friends are meant to be betrayed!¡± William froze for a minute as he could not believe his ears. Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 Get Rid Of Her ¡°Besides, I could tell you have feelings for Dr. Felch, right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be d if you get to keep her in the country.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Stop acting like a naggy wench.¡± Federico did not want to waste his energy on William anymore. ¡°If you want me to investigate the contamination of the water source, then do as I say. Otherwise, I¡¯ll turn a blind eye to that incident. And I¡¯ll still get your cousins to do the job on your behalf. If this happens, trust me, you¡¯ll not get anything out of it.¡± Federico¡¯s warning sounded like a threat. William knew he had no choice but to resign to his fate. ¡°All right, Grandpa. I¡¯ll heed your advice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Federico responded with a smile of satisfaction. ¡°Everything I¡¯m doing now is for your own good. After all, you¡¯re my sessor and will take over my position in the future. Besides, your leg will only recover in another half a year. Isn¡¯t it great to have her take care of you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± William decided to y along and not refute Federico. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Federico gestured for him to go. ¡°Go back and take a rest.¡± William froze for a moment. ¡°But they¡¯re already here, aren¡¯t they?¡± He thought Federico would reprimand his cousins in front of him and investigate the poisoning of the water source. But he asked me to leave, so¡­ ¡°It takes time to sort things out,¡± Federico exined. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise and look into it, so don¡¯t worry. Have faith in your grandpa, okay?¡± William could only keep mum after getting Federico¡¯s reassurance. He nodded and said, ¡°All right. Got it.¡± Federico then gestured for a subordinate toe in and wheel William out. Before leaving, William heard his cousins greeting Federico. ¡°Grandpa, we miss you!¡± Federico responded with augh. ¡°Come,e. We have top-grade red wine to go with tonight¡¯s dinner.¡± Listening to his affectionateughter and observing how they exchanged pleasantries made William question if Federico would fulfill his promise and investigate them for the water contamination issue. What a happy family. William felt a prickling pain in his heart. As a breeze brushed through his face when he looked to the sky, he seemed to havee to his senses. Federico was an old, sly fox who used the throne as bait to get him to betray his friend. The so-called investigation and session n were nothing but just empty promises. In the end, Federico would get a few scapegoats to take the me to appease William. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Federico could also easily exclude him from the session n with the reason that William was not qualified and not suitable to ascend to the throne. How ironic. How naive of me to believe all the promises he made. William thought Federico would feel a pang of guilt after listening to what Francesca said. He thought Federico would be willing to groom him to be the next king because he finally saw potential in him. At that moment, William finally realized he was nothing but a pawn. Federico might have taken William back, but this did not change the fact that he still regarded thetter as a useless pawn¡ªa pawn that would always be at his disposal. After leaving the hall, William narrowed his eyes, looked up at the gloomy sky, and realized it was about to rain. The overcast weather was exactly the reflection of his feelings. William lowered his eyes and remained silent while waiting for the subordinate to carry him to the car. A downpour ensued while he was on his way back. William looked into the rear-view mirror and noticed a few luxury cars behind and the subordinates standing around them. He also saw the smug looks on the subordinates¡¯ faces. After ncing at the castle amidst the misty rain, he realized how stony-hearted and inhuman that ce was and was disgusted by it. William clenched his fists. One day, I¡¯ll stand on my own feet and enter the castle with my head held high while trampling on their blood. Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 Lonely Francesca returned to William¡¯s castle and saw Robin sitting in the wheelchair weakly, telling the subordinates what to do. Enraged, Francesca scolded, ¡°Robin, don¡¯t you know you¡¯re heavily injured? Why are you up? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡± ¡°Ms. Felch¡­¡± Robin was panting heavily. ¡°They went out to get the medicine, but they couldn¡¯t find any. I got worried, so I got up to tell them what to do.¡± ¡°What? Those medicines are verymon. Why couldn¡¯t they find any?¡± Francesca asked in a puzzled tone. ¡°In fact, they can be found in any drugstore. In Zarain, those medicines can even be found online!¡± ¡°Ms. Felch, we¡¯ve spent the past two days trying to buy those medicines. However, everyone said those medicines are all sold out.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t sold out. Those sellers just don¡¯t want to sell them to us. I saw some of the shops have it, but when we asked the owners about it, they immediately put the medicines away.¡± While describing what they had encountered, the subordinates were all getting anxious. ¡°Someone must¡¯ve instructed them to not sell to us.¡± ¡°Those people just want us to die!¡± The subordinates were outraged. ¡°Shut up!¡± Robin roared. ¡°Stop being so dejected! We¡¯ll find a way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The subordinates dared not say anything further. ¡°You guys may leave. I¡¯ll discuss it with His Highness when hees back,¡± Robin ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinates left. After they left, Robin pressed against his wounds. At that moment, he was breaking out in a cold sweat, and he looked like he was about to die. Francesca quickly got someone to bring Robin into the ward. After tending to his wounds and putting him on a drip, she uttered, ¡°Rest well, okay? I¡¯ll talk to William about the medicinester.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Felch¡ª¡± Robin fainted before he could finish his sentence. Francesca felt terrible when she saw the state Robin was in and how worried the others looked. I don¡¯t get it. What atrocity did Williammit? Why do these people want him dead so badly? Why do they want the people in his castle to die as well? Right then, a subordinate announced, ¡°His Highness is back!¡± Shortly after, a subordinate was seen pushing William in. William¡¯s clothes and hair were drenched due to the rain, but he was unfazed. He asked about Robin the moment he arrived at the scene. Francesca told him what happened and uttered softly, ¡°I¡¯ve already examined him. He should be fine now. Let¡¯s talk outside, okay? We should let him rest.¡± ¡°Go have a shower and get changed. We¡¯ll meet in the study room,¡± William said thoughtfully. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Francesca didn¡¯t spare the matter further thought and went straight to her room. When she was showering, Francesca recalled what had happened that day. At the same time, she felt something amiss when she thought about what Federico said. After mulling over it for a while, she suddenly realized something. Well¡­ Maybe, just maybe, William has an ulterior motive when he came to look for me. Besides, there¡¯s a possibility he¡¯s trying to take advantage of my rtionship with Danrique to get Federico¡¯s attention. Also, Robin might not have been acting on his own when he reported to Federico. That could be William¡¯s order. These are rather obvious. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never doubted William because I trusted him. In addition, Francesca had always been simple-minded and never had disputes with others. Hence, she was never willing to think badly about others. However, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Upon some pondering, she could tell what was going on. Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 An Honest Conversation Francesca wasn¡¯t pleased when she figured out the truth. William had taken advantage of our friendship and my sincerity. I trusted him, and I was sincerely trying to help him. Despite what others had said about him, I¡¯ve never doubted him. However, he had lied to me and used me. Still, why do I not hate him now that I know the truth? Instead, I feel bad for him. He¡¯s a prince and a victim. Not only did he have to endure being oppressed and schemed against for twenty years, but the lives of over eighty people in the castle are also at risk. He had been bullied, and he couldn¡¯t even defend himself. He even had to use Danrique to get a chance to have the matter investigated. The person who¡¯s supposed to uphold justice is his own family member. Francesca felt very sorry for William. I think everyone will feel sorry for him. After all, he¡¯s not doing this for himself. He¡¯s responsible for the lives of over eighty people. If I were in his shoes, I would definitely tell my friends the truth and get them to help me instead of lying to them. That¡¯s where we¡¯re different. However, I didn¡¯t have to go through what he had gone through. I can¡¯t judge him, but I feel for him. That aside, could it be that Federico had thought things through? Will he look into the matter, or was he just acting? Furthermore, William looked troubled when he came back just now. Will he tell me the truth when we meet in the study roomter? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With a concerned mind, Francesca got dressed and went to the study room. When she arrived there, William had already changed into a clean set of casual wear, and he was sitting quietly on the sofa. However, he seemed like he had caught a cold because his legs were covered up with a rug, and he was holding a cup of coffee in his hands. With his head lowered, he seemed troubled. In fact, he appeared rather lonely. ¡°William?¡± Francesca called his name softly. William didn¡¯t hear her, and he was still in a daze. The maid next to him uttered softly, ¡°Your Highness, Ms. Felch is here.¡± William returned to his senses and raised his gaze toward Francesca. ¡°Hey, Francesca!¡± ¡°Hi.¡± Francesca sat on the sofa opposite him. Seeing how troubled he looked, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is Federico not going to investigate the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± William shed a half-smile. ¡°What is it, then?¡± Francesca asked in a puzzled tone. William fell into deep thought for some time before saying, ¡°Have you eaten? Let¡¯s eat.¡± With that, he gestured for the maids to serve dinner. ¡°Leave us,¡± William uttered. ¡°Yes.¡± All the maids left the room. William then gestured to the subordinates standing by the door. Seeing that, they left as well. ¡°What happened?¡± Francesca was growing anxious. William didn¡¯t know how to express himself, so he merely lowered his head and started eating. Francesca then asked anxiously, ¡°Is Federico going to investigate the matter or not? Is he angry because you and Robin had lied to him? Or is he¡ª¡± William interrupted her speech and answered, ¡°He said he¡¯ll look into it. However, he needs time.¡± ¡°How much time does he need?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡± William shook his head. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s just dragging the time.¡± Francesca was enraged. ¡°In the end, he¡¯s just going to forget about the matter.¡± William kept silent and drank his soup. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? What happened?¡± Francesca asked. William put his utensils aside and wiped his mouth with a napkin. After staring at Francesca for a while, he said, ¡°I need to ask you a few questions first, Francesca.¡± ¡°What?¡± Francesca was stumped. Aren¡¯t we talking about him? Why does he want to ask me questions? ¡°I need your answers before deciding what to do.¡± William took a deep breath and asked sternly, ¡°Do you like Danrique?¡± That was the first time he had addressed Danrique by his name. Before that, he would only address him as L. When he addressed Danrique that way, it sounded distant. Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Hopeless ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Francesca answered unhesitatingly. ¡°Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I want to know how deeply are you in love with Danrique. Do you still like him now that you know he¡¯s about to get engaged to someone else?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just angry at me. He¡¯s pissed off because instead of going to him, I¡¯vee to Danontand. Hence, he¡¯s doing that just to piss me off and get me to find him in Xendale.¡± Francesca then uttered frankly, ¡°Although I fight and argue with him, I¡¯ve never thought about breaking up with him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± William shed a faint smile and said, ¡°L is rich, handsome, and a good fighter. He¡¯s a perfect man. I bet he is every woman¡¯s dream.¡± ¡°All those qualities of his don¡¯t matter to me.¡± Francesca shook her head. ¡°Even if he bes poor, ugly, and defenseless, I¡¯ll still like him.¡± That was the first time she had said those words because no one had ever asked her those questions. Now, I know what I truly want for myself. I¡¯m deeply in love with Danrique. If I were to marry someone, it has to be him. Otherwise, I would rather remain single. ¡°Is that so?¡± William shot a conflicted look at Francesca. ¡°I envy L so much¡­¡± Indeed, William was utterly jealous of Danrique. Not only does he have Francesca as his girlfriend, but he¡¯s also a strong fighter. Besides, his aunt is always protecting him and helping him. On the other hand, I have nothing. What if I had a body like his and someone helping me in life? Will my life be different? Will I have met Francesca? Will Francesca love me as much as she loves Danrique? ¡°You¡¯ll find someone.¡± Francesca smiled andforted him, ¡°You¡¯re also an impressive man. You¡¯ll surely find someone you truly like.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other woman in the world who¡¯s better than you.¡± William stared at Francesca with an emotional gaze. ¡°How could that be? There are so many women prettier and kinder than me¡ª¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Francesca.¡± William interrupted her speech and asked, ¡°What if I tell you I like you? Will you give me a chance?¡± ¡°What?¡± Francesca was stupefied because that had never crossed her mind. No matter how many people had told her about it, she never thought William would be into her. Is he for real? ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± William then confessed his feelings to her. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already fallen for you when you came to my castle to treat me for the first time. Otherwise, why would I risk my life to look for you? After that¡ª¡± Francesca quickly cut him off and said, ¡°William, we¡¯re friends.¡± With that sentence, she had revealed her stance. She had only ever considered him a friend and nothing more. ¡°You guys have broken up, right?¡± William was still holding on to a sliver of hope inside. ¡°Will I ever stand a chance?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve broken up. He¡¯s just throwing a tantrum, and everything will be all right when we meet each other,¡± Francesca uttered confidently. ¡°Besides, even if I have broken up with him, I would rather stay single for the rest of my life.¡± With that, she had killed all his hopes and dreams. William wanted to say something in response, but he merely sighed and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already wasted so much time talking about something else. Can we go back to the topic at hand?¡± Francesca asked anxiously. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 Truth William thought about it for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time, but I still can¡¯t figure out how to tell you.¡± Francesca kept mum and waited. William then lowered his head and took a deep breath. ¡°Francesca, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve lied to you. From the beginning, I knew I have been poisoned, and I knew the problem came from the water supply. I tricked you intoing here. There are two reasons why I¡¯ve done so. Firstly, you¡¯re the only person who can save us from the poison and cure my leg. Secondly, you can see how His Majesty doesn¡¯t even care about whether I live or die. Even if everyone in the castle were to die because of the poison, he¡¯ll just brush me off when I tell him about it. Nothing good wille out of it. Although I don¡¯t care if I live or die, I can¡¯t let others die with me. Hence, I got you to investigate the water supply so that Federico would pay attention to it. After that, I wanted to use your name to prove the matter.¡± William paused and lowered his head shamefully before adding, ¡°I know I¡¯m shameless and despicable. However, I had no choice.¡± ¡°Did you get Robin to report to Federico? Did you tell him to reveal my rtionship with Danrique?¡± Francesca queried. ¡°Yes.¡± William nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve nned it all out. I¡¯ve used you and lied to you.¡± With that, he hung his head low and dared not look Francesca in the eyes. To his surprise, Francesca wasn¡¯t angry at all. In fact, she didn¡¯t seem displeased. In a calm tone, she said, ¡°I have guessed that much. I¡¯m angry, but I understand why you¡¯ve done that. You have the lives of so many people on your shoulders.¡± ¡°Are you not ming me?¡± William was taken aback.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Not really.¡± Francesca seemed rather calm. ¡°As a friend, I¡¯m quite pissed off. You could¡¯ve just told me you needed help. Why did you have to lie to me? As a doctor, however, I understand that you were just trying to save their lives. If I were in your shoes, I would also do the same thing to save my orphanage. Therefore, I understand how you feel. However, unlike you, I would tell my friends the truth instead of lying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong,¡± William apologized with his head hung low. ¡°I didn¡¯t know things would get so complicated. I thought I would burden you if I had told you the truth from the beginning. Besides, if L knows the truth, he wouldn¡¯t let youe to Danontand. With your status, I thought I could get everything sorted out. I¡¯ve nned to apologize to you and L once everything is settled. However, who would¡¯ve known something else would happen?¡± William sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to break up with Danrique at this crucial moment, right? At the same time, the media had even announced his engagement with Hazel.¡± As soon as Francesca finished talking, she suddenly realized something. Could it be that Danrique was aware of William¡¯s n, so he had purposely tried to trouble William? Although she had that in mind, she didn¡¯t voice it out. Instead, she asked William again, ¡°Why are you only telling me the truth now? Did Federico say something to you?¡± Francesca was smart enough to know that William wouldn¡¯t talk about romance when there were so many things happening. He had been beating around the bush. There must be something else he¡¯s not saying. After giving it a lot of thought, William finally revealed, ¡°Federico promised me he will look into the matter. However, he has a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Francesca asked. ¡°H-He wants me to keep you in the castle for at least six months.¡± William raised his gaze toward Francesca and decided to tell the truth. Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 Weak Francesca was stunned for a while before she returned to her senses. ¡°Why?¡± Federico¡¯s actions utterly befuddled her. I thought we were supposed to deal with William¡¯s castle, where he and his eighty-three subordinates were poisoned. So why am I suddenly brought into focus? Not only that, I¡¯m forced to stay in the castle for half a year? ¡°I was very confused too.¡± William frowned with a serious expression. ¡°I kept telling him that you¡¯re a free woman and you have the ability not to be restrained. After that, I even stopped beating around the bush. I said that your medical skills are impressive and you have plenty of incredible talents. Many important and influential figures¡¯ lives were saved because of you, so if anything happens to you, those people won¡¯t just sit by and watch. However, that wasn¡¯t enough to convince Federico. He insisted on executing his decision. Not only did he use the investigation of the poisoning incident to threaten me, but he also said something even nastier¡­¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Francesca asked. ¡°He said¡­¡± His eyebrows furrowed even more tightly with a darkened expression. ¡°If I refuse to agree to his request, he¡¯ll ask my cousins to do it instead.¡± ¡°He¡¯s asking them to lock me up? Huh, do they even have the capability to do that?¡± Her fury red as she gritted her teeth. ¡°That old bat! I thought he understood when I saw the guilt on his face after I said those things. I thought he regretted his actions and would be willing to investigate the matter properly to ensure you get the justice you deserve. To my surprise, he had other ns!¡± ¡°I thought so¡­¡± A bitter smile was visible on William¡¯s face. ¡°Well, I was too na?ve.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± Francesca was still confused. ¡°Why does Federico want me to stay in Danontand? What is his goal?¡± ¡°Initially, I was confused too. However, after I did some digging myself, I got the answer.¡± He frowned. ¡°I think someone approached him to cooperate with him and asked him to force you to stay here, preventing you from meeting L.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Francesca was anxious. ¡°Is it Hazel?¡± ¡°Probably not. The Atkinson family isn¡¯t that powerful,¡± he theorized. ¡°Based on what I know about Federico, whoever¡¯s working with him is probably someone of a simr status to him. Either that or someone¡¯s offering him an extremely beneficial offer. Those two reasons are the only ones I can see him working with that other person.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Matters like those greatly irritated Francesca, who was unwilling to spend more time thinking about them. ¡°But why is that person doing this? Why does that person refuse to let me leave Danontand and meet Danrique? What are they getting out of this arrangement?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details.¡± William sighed. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have gotten you involved. At first, it was just the poisoning incident at my castle, but now you¡¯re getting locked up¡­ If things continue in this trajectory, it¡¯ll only get moreplicated. I thought about it for a long time before I eventually decided to tell you the truth. You should leave before they start taking action and notice anything.¡± When he finished his sentence, he turned to the outside and shouted, ¡°Someone¡ª¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Francesca promptly stopped him. ¡°What are you going to do if I leave? What¡¯s going to happen to the people in the castle? I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t responsible for our lives.¡± William¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to save them. Worst- case scenario, I¡¯ll sway public opinion to apply pressure on Federico to force him to hire a doctor. As long as he agrees to save them, I¡¯m willing to stop investigating the poisoning incident for the moment.¡± ¡°Why are you always so weak, William?¡± That enraged her. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll let you go just because you don¡¯t look into the matter? They¡¯re trying to kill you! What do you mean by getting a doctor to save your people? Right now, you can¡¯t even buy medicine outside! If I leave, all of you will die here really quickly. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 Bet William lowered his head and uttered in a sorrowful voice, ¡°I know, I know.¡± Of course, he knew but he had no other choice. It didn¡¯t matter when he would die¡ªthe end wasing for him, regardless. However, he believed he should at least make a gamble. Before, he ced all his hope on Federico. He wished there was still kindness in the old king and that he would be given another chance once he saw his good qualities. After what happened today, his hope was dashed. Is it because I was discarded for so long that Federico has wholly ignored my value? He didn¡¯t even bother to pretend¡­ Federico¡¯s contemptuous attitude made William give up on their familial rtionship. At that moment, he would rather bet on Francesca and Danrique. He hoped they would be willing to give him a hand, either out of love or friendship. Perhaps, it would be a far more effective strategy than getting Federico¡¯s affection. ¡°Since you know, then fight against your fate till the bitter end,¡± Francesca uttered righteously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stand by and let you all die. That¡¯s not something a doctor will do.¡± ¡°But have you thought about L? If you don¡¯t go back in time, what will you do if he gets engaged with someone else?¡± William reminded. ¡°If he changes his mind that quickly, then there¡¯s nothing for me to be sad about. If he¡¯s going to marry someone because we didn¡¯t meet each other for half a year, then that means he has never truly loved me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not judging your rtionship with L. I¡¯m just saying that there are things that can¡¯t be prevented.¡± Once again, he reminded with a serious tone. ¡°Do you know how many influential and powerful people are doing their best to marry their daughters off to him? When you¡¯re not around, they¡¯ll create all sorts of opportunities to make that happen. Not only that, but those women will also use various seduction techniques to get their hands on him. If he falls for one of their traps and that woman is backed with prestigious status, he¡¯s not getting out of that sticky situation. When that happens, there¡¯ll be nothing you can do.¡± It hurt Francesca¡¯s head when she heard that. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a man? Is all this really necessary?¡± ¡°L isn¡¯t an ordinary man,¡± William answered in a serious tone. ¡°He represents the various resources of the world¡¯s top business families. He also has so much money that no one can finish spending it over the course of several lifetimes. Even I, a prince, is only a side character in front of him. You¡¯re usually pretty carefree, so you may not see how precious and important he is. However, others may not think the same way¡ª¡± ¡°All right, I get it.¡± She cut him off. ¡°I know he¡¯s excellent and awesome. However, there¡¯s nothing I can do if he really changes his mind. Besides, he never forgot about me in our seven years apart. Why are you suddenly repeating those rumors?¡± ¡°His foundation wasn¡¯t stable in the past. Things are different now¡­¡± William exined. ¡°He had expanded into the Epean market and stabilized his foundation. Not only that, he got rid of Frank. Now, the three great families won¡¯t dare to have any ideas about him. Even the president will need to treat him politely. Currently, he¡¯s standing at the apex of the world. Many people look up to him, but many others also want to be his ally, including my grandfather!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°All right. He¡¯s that impressive and popr, huh?¡± Francesca chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°So what? In my eyes, he¡¯s just Danrique. His status and identity have nothing to do with me. I¡¯m going to call him and tell him about my current situation. If he truly loves me, he¡¯ll wait half a year for me.¡± Without dy, she pulled out her phone and prepared to call Danrique. ¡°Frannie!¡± William quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! If you tell him you¡¯re staying here with me for half a year, your rtionship with him will be screwed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°There¡¯s no way a prideful man like him will allow you to ignore him again and again. Not only that, you¡¯re doing it for another man.¡± Panic was heard in his voice. ¡°More importantly, if you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll probably never going to leave here.¡± Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 Protected ¡°I won¡¯t be able to leave?¡± Francesca was momentarily stunned when she heard that. ¡°Why?¡± she asked a momentter. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± William was overwhelmed with panic. ¡°You know so many secrets about the royal family. If not for the fact that you¡¯re Danrique¡¯s girlfriend, you would have already been killed.¡± When Francesca heard that, she widened her eyes in disbelief. Indeed, that had never crossed her mind, and she suddenly realized how naive she was. She had assumed that she would be trapped there for half a year at most, and after curing the people in the castle, she could concentrate on treating William¡¯s leg. After everything was settled, she would leave and reunite with Danrique. However, Francesca was beginning to realize that the situation was far moreplicated than she had imagined. During those six months, not only would there be a lot of women from prestigious families vying to be Danrique¡¯s woman, she might also lose her life if she was no longer Danrique¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If I get killed, what would happen to Anthony? What would happen to Ms. La and Lincoln? How about the orphanage? ¡°I can¡¯t die.¡± Francesca snapped out of her thoughts and eximed, ¡°I need to stay alive!¡± ¡°You finally understand what¡¯s going on.¡± William sighed before continuing, ¡°Francesca, you should leave before it¡¯s toote. Leave Danontand tonight and look for L in Erihal¡­¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t leave you guys alone.¡± Francesca put her hand to her forehead in frustration and said, ¡°Let me try to think of a better solution.¡± ¡°Francesca, just listen to me,¡± William started panicking again. ¡°You should head to Erihal and look for L first. When you see him, tell him all about what¡¯s happening here. Also, I need you to convey my message to him¡­¡± ¡°What message?¡± Francesca asked subconsciously. ¡°Tell him that I need his help. If he¡¯s willing to help me this time, I¡¯ll do anything to repay him!¡± William enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Oh!¡± Francesca did not think much about it and merely nodded. ¡°You mean, you want me to leave first and get Danrique toe and rescue you? That sounds like a good n too¡­¡± The woman was only considering whether she should leave or not and did not ponder over William¡¯s words. ¡°But, will Federico make things difficult for you if I leave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you need to do that without anyone noticing,¡± William quickly replied before continuing, ¡°I will get someone to prepare some fake identification documents for you. You should disguise yourself before I get my men to send you to the airport.¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve already gotten everything nned out¡­¡± Only then did Francesca realize what was going on. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll go upstairs and get changed now.¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± William stopped her and reminded, ¡°Ignore any situations you might encounter along the way and just focus on leaving this ce. If you hear any rumors in Xendale, don¡¯t pay attention to them. Your priority is to meet L. You have to do anything you can to see him. When you meet him, don¡¯t throw any tantrums or start any arguments¡­¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man took a pause before changing the way he spoke. In a more direct manner, he said, ¡°What I mean is, no matter what, don¡¯t break up with him. You have to continue being his fianc¨¦e. It is even better if you can marry him right away and make it public. I¡¯m not trying to make use of you by saying all these, but this is the only way to keep you safe and also not affect the orphanage.¡± ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± Francesca was slightly confused. ¡°Is knowing those secrets about the royal family serious enough to get me killed? And even affecting the orphanage?¡± ¡°The prestige of the royal family cannot be vited. Given your reputation as the miracle doctor, what you say holds a lot of weight. If you leak out their secrets, the royal family¡¯s honor would be tainted. Besides, you were rather rude to the king and princes that day at the pce. Do you think they would let you off?¡± William said seriously before continuing, ¡°Also, you said that you love L very much and that he¡¯s the only man you would ever marry. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not worth it throwing a fit over small matters. By staying together, not only will you be able to be with the man you love, but both you and the orphanage will also be protected. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a win-win solution?¡± Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 Seeing Things As William¡¯s words made a lot of sense, Francesca nodded firmly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. I know what to do!¡± ¡°Go on, then. Stay safe!¡± William urged. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Francesca hurried off, and without looking back, she said, ¡°I¡¯lle back with Danrique to get you!¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be waiting¡­¡± William sat on the sofa while watching Francesca¡¯s departing figure quietly. Aplicated glint shed in his eyes¡­ After the door was shut, William lowered his head dejectedly. He knew that by sending Francesca away, it meant that he would lose her forever. He was the one who convinced the woman to leave and told her to stay together with Danrique no matter what. He had personally sent the woman he loved to another man¡­ He would be lying if he said that he was not sad. In fact, William did not want Francesca to go. He had considered letting her stay and treat him. Perhaps, she might develop feelings for him after spending half a year together¡­ They could think of other solutions after that. However, he was still rational enough to know that if he did not make use of the current opportunity, he might never be able to turn things around in the future¡­ He had been humiliated for the past two decades, and that was his only chance to turn the tables around and regain his dignity. As such, he was hoping that he had made the right decision by pinning all his hopes on Francesca and Danrique. ¡°Your Highness, Monica is already waiting at the gate,¡± William¡¯s subordinate reported. ¡°All right.¡± William nodded and said, ¡°Push me out.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± When Monica saw William approaching, she hurried over and greeted, ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Make sure that Francesca gets to Erihal safely and reunites with L,¡± William reminded again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure she gets there safely,¡± Monica promised. ¡°Monica?¡± Francesca spotted the woman instantly as she walked downstairs carrying her bag. ¡°Why are you here?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m getting her to escort you back,¡± William said softly before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should get going.¡± ¡°OK,¡± Francesca replied as she hurried toward the car. ¡°Francesca¡­¡± William called out to her suddenly. ¡°Yeah?¡± Francesca turned to look at the man. ¡°Remember what I told you. Don¡¯t quarrel with L,¡± William reminded once more. ¡°Also, you must convey my exact message to L.¡± ¡°I got it,¡± Francesca answered before getting into the car. Right after she sat down, she tried to recall what the exact message William wanted her to tell Danrique was. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Monica urged the driver. With that, the driver sped off into the night. Monica passed some items to Francesca, including a cap, her fake identification documents, and a flight ticket. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Federico would get people to stop you at the customs, so I got you a new identity. I hope this would help us board the ne smoothly.¡± ¡°Do you think anyone would intercept us on the way to the airport?¡± Francesca asked while looking out of the window. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Monica replied softly before continuing, ¡°This is my official vehicle. I¡¯m currently carrying out a mission as M Nation¡¯s FBI agent¡­¡± ¡°But they can intercept us on other pretexts.¡± Right after Francesca finished her sentence, a few ck modified cars could be seen tailing them. The corners of the woman¡¯s lips curled up into a smile before she said, ¡°See that? I¡¯m right.¡± ¡°Why are those people so annoying?¡± Monica frowned as she continued, ¡°I can¡¯t believe they have been guarding outside the castle all this while.¡± ¡°Yeah. They were not going to give us a chance to escape¡­¡± Francesca sneered before saying, ¡°But it seems like there are only three cars. Aren¡¯t they supposed to have more people?¡± ¡°His Highness had arranged for another vehicle to drive out from the back gate at the same time we left, to serve as a distraction. I think the rest of them had gone after that car instead. That¡¯s why there are only three cars tailing us.¡± Monica remained calm as she said to the driver, ¡°Speed up.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Let me drive¡­¡± Francesca swapped seats with the driver without waiting for him to reply. The next moment, she turned the steering wheel and floored the elerator. Before her pursuers could react, the car had already disappeared in sight. Where did they go? Was I seeing things just now? The men in the car were shocked. Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 A Huge Bet Soon, Francesca and Monica reached the airport. They checked in at the counter hastily and got on the ne sessfully. When the ne took off gradually, Francesca gazed at the night view of the busy city out of the window. At that very moment, she felt a rush of inexplicit emotion surging from within her. Will Danrique be startled to see meter? Will he be happy to see me? Is he going to have an engagement with Hazel? Could it be he intends to make me jealous? Or perhaps it¡¯s his way to suppress William? Didn¡¯t William mention that I might hear rumors or encounter some hardships in Xendale? What could it be? Surprisingly, she began to have anticipation. Meanwhile, Robin, who had just woken up in the castle, was riled up after knowing what William had done. ¡°Your Highness, how could you do so? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ll only put yourself in deep waters by doing so? What if Ms. Felch doesn¡¯te back again? I reckon Mr. Lindberg will keep her by his side and never let here to Danontand again. If that happens, who¡¯ll be the one to help expel the poison from everyone¡¯s body? How about your treatment?¡± Regardless, William had cooled his head off. ¡°I¡¯d thought about that before. That¡¯s why I¡¯m having a bet on how much Francesca cherishes our friendship and minds her responsibility as a doctor. Most importantly, I¡¯m also betting on Danrique¡¯s devotion toward her.¡± He was fully aware that Danrique was not the type of man who would be bothered by trivial matters. Notwithstanding, he presumed if thetter really loved Francesca, he would most probably grant her wish if she insisted on going back. In other words, he might evene along with her to fulfill her wish. Needless to say, it wouldn¡¯t do him any harm by doing so. However, there was still a possibility that things might go the other way around. Since Danrique was not a man of good temper, he might disregard Francesca¡¯s feelings and pay no heed to the matter. Inevitably, the risk of the bet is a bit high. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Robin was a bundle of nerves. ¡°It could be riskier than betting on His Majesty¡¯s conscientiousness. At least, His Majesty is still your grandpa. Regardless of anything, he is still mindful of your safety and the royal family¡¯s reputation. Even if he doesn¡¯t feel like investigating further, he won¡¯t let you suffer without batting an eyelid. Nheless, if he finds out you went against his will by letting go of Ms. Felch, he¡¯ll surely blow a fuse. By then, he might¡ª¡± Robin¡¯s voice trailed off as he dared not finish his words. William snickered. ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated his conscientiousness. If he were a conscientious man, he wouldn¡¯t disregard me throughout these twenty years. Apart from that, he wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to my parents¡¯ death and my leg injury. He wouldn¡¯t exploit the doping issue to threaten me into helping him to achieve his target either. In his eyes, I¡¯m just a worthless, abandoned grandson. My existence means nothing to him.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Hearing that, Robin was bereft of speech. He was clueless about what William had been through in the castle earlier that day. Nevertheless, he could imagine that thetter must have been through mind-blowing and humiliating moments till he had given up all hope on his grandfather. Subsequently, he would rather pin his hope on the other two people who were not blood-rted to him instead of anticipating that Federico would help him. ¡°I trust Francesca. She won¡¯t let us suffer without doing anything and leave us behind. I¡¯m convinced that she¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°How about Mr. Lindberg?¡± Robin queried softly. William was rendered speechless. No doubt, he was sure as h*ll that Francesca would be responsible for him and everyone else in the castle, but he barely had any confidence in Danrique. He was not convinced that Danrique would be willing to help him. At the same time, he wondered if the latter would do something extreme. Thus, he was not at ease. Robin let out a deep sigh. ¡°It¡¯s no point to overthink now. Let¡¯s just bet on it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± William smiled bitterly. ¡°Unequivocally, fate is just like a bet at times. If I can¡¯t twist the situation this round, I would rather meet my end. After all, it¡¯s meaningless to live on if that¡¯s the case. If I have the chance to stand up again, I¡¯ll surely walk into the castle again and tell everyone that I¡¯m back!¡± Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 A Bet Right that instant, William could not resist thinking about Danrique. He had heard how the others described the overwhelming scene many years ago. At that time, sixteen-year-old Danrique wiped out the Lindberg family overnight, annihting anyone who dared to stand in his way. His white shirt was drenched in blood. It was as though his amber eyes were covered in blood as well. That was how he emerged as the new patriarch of the Lindberg family. Since then, his omnipotence was known to everyone. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll be like him too! Knock! Knock! All of a sudden, William¡¯s subordinate knocked on the door hurriedly and reported, ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Faulkner is here.¡± ¡°Please let him in,¡± William responded. The subordinate hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± William instructed him. The subordinate replied apprehensively, ¡°Mr. Faulkner leads a group of military officers, iming they are here to escort you to the pce. They are already at the entrance of the castle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much! Your Highness, are they thinking of arresting you?¡± Robin was on pins and needles. ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± William shed him a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only be away for a short stay with my grandpa and will be back soon.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°If Francesca calls, keep this information from her temporarily till you hear about the official news on their wedding. Do you get it?¡± William reminded him solemnly. ¡°I got it.¡± Robin nodded as his eyes were red with tears. With that, William gestured to the subordinate to push his wheelchair out of the castle. At the same time, Ss waited outside with the military officers. He stopped them from barging into the castle out of his respect for William. He could not help sympathizing with William and tried to talk him out into changing his mind. ¡°Your Highness, why are you putting yourself in a tight spot? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ll only put yourself in a precarious position by going against His Majesty¡¯s will?¡± William¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t wish to betray my friend. Mr. Faulkner, thanks for your concern.¡± Hearing that, Ss heaved a deep sigh. Momentster, a few military officers stepped forward to handcuff William. Ssshed out at them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing so as instructed by His Majesty¡­¡± ¡°His Majesty only instructed us to escort Prince William back to the pce for a short stay. What the heck are you doing? His Highness doesn¡¯t have any strength and can¡¯t even walk. How could you think of handcuffing him?¡± Ss thundered again. ¡°Yes, Mr. Faulkner.¡± The military officers saluted Ss before pushing William¡¯s wheelchair out. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± A servant helped Robin out after they left. Thetter choked up and knelt on one knee to plead with Ss, ¡°Mr. Faulkner, please take good care of His Highness. He¡¯s weak¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ss patted his shoulder and shed him a reassuring look before he turned to leave. William cast his head down and remained silent when he was carried onto the military vehicle in his wheelchair. As the rain was still pouring, his clothes and hair were drenched. His face was pale as a sheet. William gazed at the castle via the rearview mirror as the military vehicle drove away from it gradually. He felt the throbbing pain in his heart when he caught sight of the servants gazing at his retreating figure in the rain silently. There were about ny of them, and all were fixing their gazes on him in silence. After going through endless suppression and humiliation for twenty years, they were used to epting everything silently. Undeniably, they had no choice but to bear with it regardless of what they encountered. They shared the same fate as the gloomy castle that was gradually forgotten by others. Sadly, their prince could only lead a lonely and sorrowful life despite his identity as a descendant of the royal family. ¡­ Once Danrique was back in Xendale and got down from his car, a few maids hurried over to take his jacket from him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Mr. Lindberg, dinner is ready,¡± Norah greeted him with a smile. Danrique only hummed before he headed upstairs to his study room in haste. ¡°Mr. Lindberg, you seem to be upiedtely. Aftering back from the office, you still have to settle work matters here.¡± Sean brought Danrique a few copies of documents that needed his signature urgently. ¡°Did she make any calls?¡± Danrique was very concerned about that. Sean replied warily, ¡°Do you mean Ms. Felch? No, she didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°How about William?¡± Danrique asked again without lifting his head while signing a document. ¡°He didn¡¯t either. However, I received news that he has been taken to the pce. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the military officers took him away on the spot in a military vehicle.¡± Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Let Us Have A Bet When Danrique heard that, he stopped whatever he was doing. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and seemed to be thinking¡­ Very soon, he picked up his phone and dialed Francesca¡¯s number. The line was busy. ¡°Do you think something has happened to Ms. Felch?¡± asked Sean anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s either that, or she has returned to S Nation, or it could be something else¡­¡± Danrique gave his order. ¡°Find out what happened.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sean got to work immediately. Danrique tried calling Francesca again, but the line was still busy. All of a sudden, he recalled that Francesca had blocked his number a while ago. Danrique called her again using another phone, only to discover that her phone had been turned off. It appeared that she might be on the ne though he had no idea if she was heading back to S Nation or Xendale. I think she should be flying to Xendale¡­ Sean passed the information to Gordon and got him to find out more about Francesca¡¯s situation. He even reminded Gordon, ¡°Mr. Lindberg is very anxious. Try your best to locate Ms. Felch as soon as you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡± Gordon immediately made the necessary arrangement and asked in confusion, ¡°Why does Mr. Lindberg feel that Ms. Felch may be in trouble or that she has traveled somewhere else after he finds out that Prince William has been taken to the pce?¡± ¡°With Ms. Felch¡¯s help, Prince William found out about the poisoning incident in the castle. He then used Ms. Felch¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Lindberg and pressured Federico to investigate the incident. But, Mr. Lindberg refuses to cooperate. Federico immediately summoned Prince William and Ms. Felch to the pce. A few hourster, Federico captured Prince William and took him back to the pce. Under these circumstances, there can only be two possibilities. The first one is that Ms. Felch has offended Federico. The other one is that she has escaped.¡± After a pause, Sean smiled and asked, ¡°Which scenario do you think is more usible?¡± Gordon was very decisive in his reply. ¡°I think Ms. Felch must have offended Federico. As a result, she ran away. Given her temper, I¡¯m surprised that she didn¡¯t beat Federico up!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sean burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s true. Then again, since she has left safely before William was taken back to the castle, that would mean that Ms. Felch did not lose her temper. If you ask me, I think she has run away.¡± Gordon was curious. ¡°Do you think she has flown back to S Nation or Xendale?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something I want to know too,¡± replied Sean with a wry smile. ¡°I guess Mr. Lindberg is even more eager to find out.¡± ¡°Let us have a bet.¡± Gordon rubbed his palms and was very enthusiastic. ¡°I bet you that Ms. Felch has flown to S Nation. Given her foul temper, she will never take the initiative toe to Xendale.¡± ¡°I think she is flying back to Xendale,¡± said Sean with utter confidence. ¡°You have no idea how anxious she is after Mr. Lindberg announces his engagement¡­¡± Gordon could not wait to finalize their bet. ¡°Stop wasting time. If I win the bet, I want your gun that¡¯s made of pure gold.¡± ¡°I knew you have been eyeing that gun of mine for a long time¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Lindberg is biased. He only gives it to you and not me.¡± ¡°And, what if you lose?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°If you lose the bet, then you will have to promise me something. I will let you know the detailster on once I have given it some thought.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± With that, the two men ced their bets on Francesca¡¯s final destination. Back in the study room, Danrique began to feel restless. Originally, he was reading his documents, but he was not in the mood to do it anymore. He was worried about Francesca¡¯s safety and wondered what had happened to her. After waiting for more than ten minutes, no one came to report to him, so Danrique yelled, ¡°Men!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sean rushed in. ¡°Mr. Lindberg, Gordon has already arranged for someone to see to it.¡± Danrique instructed, ¡°Contact the immigration department of Xendale and find out if there¡¯s any news of Francesca entering Xendale.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Sean got to it right away and reported, ¡°For the time being, there¡¯s no news. Maybe, there has been a dy, or perhaps¡ª¡± ¡°Get them to keep an eye on this and report to you the moment they receive any information.¡± Danrique did not want to hear about other possibilities. He hoped that Francesca would fly to Xendale and look for him. Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 Silver Convoy ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Sean then went on to pass the instruction down. There was also news from Gordon¡¯s end after a series of investigations. ¡°Mr. Lindberg, there is no record of Ms. Felch entering S Nation too.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If she didn¡¯t go to S Nation or Xendale, could something terrible have happened to her?¡± Danrique frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Sean quickly consoled him. ¡°That Federico is a very cautious person. Even if Ms. Felch has offended him, he would have discussed it with you before doing anything to her.¡± Gordon nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Furthermore, Ms. Felch is a skilled fighter. Most people won¡¯t be able to hurt her. Perhaps, she had run away, but she has yet to make it to the airport. Or she might have put on a disguise and left the country as another person. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t locate her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± said Danrique. He then instructed, ¡°Get our informant in M Nation to keep a close watch on that side and inform us if there¡¯s any news. At the same time, keep an eye on the immigration.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± There was no way Danrique could sleep that night. He tried calling Francesca¡¯s number several times but to no avail. The line could not go through. When he used another phone to contact her, it indicated that her phone had been switched off. He was very worried¡­ In fact, he was feeling regretful and felt that he should not have agitated her using such an extreme method in a fit of anger. Meanwhile, Francesca was deep in her sleep on the ne. Monica, on the other hand, had not shut her eyes and had been on high alert. Whether Francesca could reunite with Danrique very much depended on Prince William¡¯s ability to turn things around. Therefore, Monica dared not let her guard down. Looking at Francesca who was sleeping peacefully, she could not help but sigh. ¡°What a carefree and bold girl¡­¡± After more than ten hours of flight, they finally arrived at Xendale. Only when the ne was descending did Francesca wake up in a daze. She looked out of the window and saw the fluffy white clouds. All of a sudden, she remembered something and asked in a hurry, ¡°Monica, do you have any clothes with you? I don¡¯t have anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have prepared some clothes for you,¡± said Monica with a smile. ¡°The weather is so different here. His Highness is worried that it may be too cold for you, so he has already instructed me to prepare everything for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Francesca patted her chest before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the cold, and I am wearing ayer of clothes. If I get down like this, I will freeze to death.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Everything went on smoothly. The two women disembarked from the ne with everyone else and were going to collect their baggage before heading to the changing room. Just then, Monica felt something amiss when she saw a group of people approaching them. She immediately pushed Francesca aside and told her, ¡°Ms. Felch, you go ahead first¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, those men started firing at them. Thankfully, Francesca was quick, and the bullets missed her. Unfortunately, Monica¡¯s arm was injured. Monica rammed the baggage trolley at those attackers before grabbing Francesca and started running. However, not long after, some men were chasing after them. Monica had no choice but to let Francesca leave first. She stayed to cover her. Just as Francesca was leaving, Monica took another bullet in her leg. Francesca turned back to save Monica. At the same time, she fired a drug at them. Red smoke began to spread, and there were mes everywhere. Those attackers had no choice but to retreat. The tourists around them were frightened by their fight. Their screams rang out everywhere, and they ran for their lives. Francesca carried Monica with her, and both women managed to escape. When they arrived at the car park, they stopped a car and wanted to leave. Just then, the doors of a few cars opened, and groups of men pointed their guns at them. Francesca raised her brows and questioned them, ¡°Who the hell are you guys?¡± Those tall men looked like they were from Erihal. They were all wearing masks on their faces and dressed in ck. It was impossible to see their faces. Without a single word, they went forward and wanted to grab Francesca. At that instant, a silver convoy sped toward them like a sh of lightning. Someone shouted in Erihalean, ¡°Mr. Lindberg is here. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 Angry Before Monica could process what was happening, that group of men had already fled the scene. The silver convoy formed a semi-circle, protecting them like a guardian descended from heaven. When the car doors opened, several men got out and lined up in front of the cars. ¡°Ms. Felch,¡± they greeted in unison. Seeing each familiar face, Francescaughed. ¡°Gordon, Sloan, Mylo¡­¡± Her sentence trailed off when she saw Danrique standing in the line. Surprise crossed her face. Danrique¡¯s long legs stepped out of the car. Dressed in a white shirt, he looked delectable. However, his gaze was as cold as the freezing weather. ¡°So this is the legendary Mr. Lindberg?¡± Monica stared at Danrique in a daze. I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Lindberg has an unrivaled good look and exuded an aura of a god, striking fear in everyone¡¯s heart. So, it¡¯s true. That rumor isn¡¯t an exaggeration. I thought Prince William was the most handsome man in this world until I met Mr. Lindberg. Only now do I realize the meaning of wless perfection. ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Francesca replied coldly. Her voice edged with anger and resentment as she cussed, ¡°B*stard!¡± ¡°Without this b*stard saving you, you¡¯ll be freezing your butt off in some street in Xendale.¡± There was no warmth in Danrique¡¯s voice. It was cold as ice andced with arrogance. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Francesca turned her face away from him, ignoring his demand. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get in the car. My blood is about to freeze.¡± Monica had thrown courtesy out of the window and limped over to the car while dragging her injured leg. ¡°Thank you for the timely rescue. I¡¯m Monica, a friend of Ms. Felch.¡± ¡°This way please, Ms. Monica.¡± Mylo led her over to one of the cars at the back. ¡°Hey, Monica¡­¡± Francesca didn¡¯t expect Monica¡¯s will to be that frail. I can¡¯t keep up the act if she gets in the car of her own ord. ¡°Get in.¡± Danrique red at Francesca before getting in the car. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss any issues you have back home.¡± Hisst sentence proved to be useful as Francesca¡¯s heart softened. With a bite on her lip, she followed him to his car dejectedly. ¡°This way please, Ms. Felch.¡± Sean opened the door for her and shot a triumphant nce at Gordon. I win! Gordon pursed his lips. Dissatisfaction filled his eyes. I didn¡¯t expect the arrogant Ms. Felch woulde to Mr. Lindberg of her own ord. It looks like all women are the same when they¡¯re in love. They don¡¯t mean what they say. The convoy drove in the direction of the Lindberg residence. Sean had turned up the heater in the car, but Francesca still felt chilly. She didn¡¯t get a chance to retrieve her luggage after getting off the ne due to the men pursuing her, so she was still dressed in thin clothing. She even lost a shoe when she was running for her life earlier. I think my foot has frostbite after running so much in the freezing cold. Danrique raked his cold, assessing gaze up and down Francesca, then frowned with displeasure at her obvious difort. He was silent throughout the entire observation. Francesca had taken off the other shoe she had on and was rubbing her frostbitten foot with the other. Her hands were rubbing her arms to warm up herself. She looked pitiful and helpless. Sean, who was sitting in the passenger seat, silently turned up the heater. He didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word nor retrieve a coat for Francesca. He merely studied Danrique¡¯s expression from the rearview mirror. It was terrifyingly cold. However, Danrique¡¯s stony expression didn¡¯t hold long. He took off his coat in the end, threw it in Francesca¡¯s direction, and itnded on herp. ¡°Isn¡¯t Danontand nice? What are you doing here in Xendale?¡± he asked cynically. ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe.¡± Francesca red at him. ¡°Then, don¡¯te.¡± Danrique added, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to fly back now.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Anger rolled through Francesca at his remark. However, she forcibly controlled her temper and suppressed her wrath when she recalled William¡¯s advice¡ªdon¡¯t be difficult and don¡¯t fight with him. Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Coaxing Him Her concession softened Danrique¡¯s heart. He grabbed onto her ankle, ced her feet on hisp, and even used his warm hands to warm up her feet. His actions had broken the ice between them. Tears filled Francesca¡¯s eyes as she pouted her lips. ¡°Silly Girl!¡± Danrique¡¯s heart ached for her, yet he was frustrated with her. He pulled her against his chest and reprimanded, ¡°Why did you run off to Danontand without discussing it with me?¡± Francesca pouted, feeling aggrieved. She didn¡¯t respond as more tears filled her eyes. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Danrique couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. He gently rubbed her feet with his hands and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Your hair is this long already?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Francesca nodded with acknowledgment. ¡°You said you like long hair, so I didn¡¯t cut it¡­¡± her voice broke into a sob. Danrique¡¯s heart was crushed at the fragility in her tone. He cupped her face and leaned down to kiss her. ¡°All right, don¡¯t cry. Everything is fine now that you¡¯re back.¡± Sean rolled his eyes at the passenger seat. Mr. Lindberg sure is easy to coax. All it takes is one sentence in a soft, pleading voice to soothe his ruffled feather. He kept saying he would punish Francesca and give her a severe scolding to teach her a lesson before. I suppose he has forgotten all about that. All that¡¯s left in his mind and heart are heartache for her. ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± sheined. Francesca curled up her cold, trembling body against him like a kitten. Danrique tightened his arms around her and pressed her face deeper into his chest. ¡°You won¡¯t feel cold like this,¡± he said with a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Safety and warmth filled Francesca¡¯s chest, smelling his familiar scent. Something warm surged within her and warmed up her body immediately. ¡°Silly Girl!¡± Danrique hugged her even tighter. ¡°Tell me everything next time. Don¡¯t act recklessly. Got it?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Francesca nodded obediently. Suddenly, Danrique¡¯s ringing phone cut through the sweet atmosphere. Feeling frustrated, he took out and was about to hang up the call when Francesca saw the name shing across the screen¡ªit was Hazel. The softness in her heart earlier hardened instantly, and rage stirred within her. She snatched his phone, rolled down the window, and tossed it through the opening. Everything happened within seconds. It was so fast that Danrique didn¡¯t even realize what was happening. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I almost forgot.¡± Francesca broke free from his embrace and scoot back to her side with a straight back. Her dependence and cuteness earlier had gone up in smoke. Even her eyes that were brimming with tears earlier had a fierce glint in them. ¡°You¡¯re marrying Hazel. Why did youe looking for me?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Her tone, posture, and attitude were those of a wife interrogating a husband. Danrique rolled his eyes and coldly demanded, ¡°Roll up the window!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Sloan immediately wound up the window. Sean nced in the rearview mirror and instantly lowered his head, trying to shrink himself in his seat. ¡°What is this attitude of yours?¡± Danrique looked at Francesca with a frown. ¡°You haven¡¯t even exined to me what was going on between you and William.¡± ¡°Nothing is going on between William and I. Nothing at all.¡± Francesca used, ¡°You, on the other hand, had even taken wedding photos, and news of your engagement has spread. Exin that to me. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°You first.¡± Danrique wasn¡¯t moved by her usations. ¡°You were the one who left for Danontand first.¡± ¡°I went to Danontand to treat my patient. Do you think I¡¯m a yer like you?¡± Francesca¡¯s temper red the more she spoke. ¡°As for you, you never break off your rtionship with Hazel. Now that news of your engagement with her has spread, you¡¯d better exin to me.¡± Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 Go Home Danrique merely frowned at her demand and stayed silent. His face was ck. He had no intention to communicate nor had the attitude to want to solve the problem. ¡°Danrique¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we get home.¡± Danrique ended the conversation with that sentence. Even though Francesca was furious, she didn¡¯t want to argue with Danrique in front of Sean and Sloan. Fine! We¡¯ll talk when we get home. She pulled Danrique¡¯s coat tighter,pletely covering herself, and curled up in her seat. Her face was turned toward the window, unwilling to look at him. Danrique was speechless at her sudden change. This woman changes her attitude faster than how I flip through a book. She was acting cutely in my embrace a minute ago and started throwing a tantrum the next. It¡¯s like they are two different people. Also, she¡¯s way too good at ying the victim. She was the one who flew to Danontand to meet with William and didn¡¯t exin her actions to me. Yet, she¡¯s interrogating my rtionship with Hazel. What is this? Meanwhile, rage pulsed through Francesca¡¯s veins. I wouldn¡¯t havee to Xendale if it wasn¡¯t for Danrique¡¯s involvement in William¡¯s matter. The reason I went to Danontand was to treat my patient. Yet here he was, getting entangled with Hazel again. She¡¯s even calling him now, yet he still doesn¡¯t even want to exin. He is acting as though I don¡¯t have any right to ask him about his affairs while he has every right to ask about mine. What is this? He is such a hypocrite! The two continued to simmer in anger all the way back to the castle. After getting out of the car, Monica shouted from afar, ¡°Ms. Felch!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Francesca hurried over to her. Danrique¡¯s big long coat wrapped her body like a bedsheet. The bottom of the coat was dragging along the ground as she walked, but that was the least of her concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your wound hurt? I¡¯ll treat it immediately once we¡¯re inside,¡± Francesca asked with concern. ¡°My injuries aren¡¯t serious, but¡­¡± Monica cast a skittish nce at Danrique before leaning in to whisper at Francesca¡¯s ear. ¡°I gave His Highness a call earlier, but the line didn¡¯t go through, so I called Robin to inform him about our safe arrival at Xendale and our meeting with Mr. Lindberg. Robin asked me to take care of you and didn¡¯t say anything else. When I asked him about His Highness¡¯ condition, he changed the topic. I¡¯m worried if something has happened to His Highness.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Francesca¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°I left in such haste. Federico might me my sudden departure on him.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Monica panicked. ¡°What should we do then? What if you beg Mr. Lindberg¡­¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Francesca Felch!¡± Danrique ordered, ¡°Go inside!¡± Francesca looked over her shoulder to shoot a vicious re at him but still followed him inside. She even gestured to Monica that everything would be fine. ¡°Ms. Monica, I¡¯ve arranged for another doctor to treat your wound. Come this way, please.¡± Mylo was in charge of Monica¡¯s welfare, so he led her to the other wing. ¡°Thank you.¡± Francesca trailed after Danrique into the castle. Norah and the rest went up to wee Francesca warmly. ¡°You¡¯re back, Ms. Felch! That¡¯s great! We all missed you!¡± ¡°I miss you guys too, Mdm. Norah.¡± Francesca greeted them with a smile as though she was thedy of the house who had just returned after a trip. ¡°I¡¯ve already run you a bath. Please head upstairs for a nice warm bath, and we¡¯ll bring the food up to you in a while.¡± Norah was well aware of Francesca¡¯s habits. Francesca would always take a bath the first thing she got home, then have a meal in her bedroom in her pajama. That was the happiest moment for Francesca. ¡°Thank you, Mdm. Norah and everyone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms. Felch! It¡¯s good to have you home!¡± The household staff loved Francesca as Danrique¡¯s mood would be better with her there. As a result, their life would be much better too. The cold castle felt like home with her presence. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!